《The Royal Contract》


 Chapter 1 - Out For A Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 1 - Out For A Hunt</h4>

    The brown liquid traveled down her throat. Closing her eyes, she savored the sensation it was creating in her body. It finally gave her the right amount of courage to jumpstart her ns for this night. Her eyes traveled around the room, searching for no one in particr.

    The bartender suddenly ced another drink in front of her. "Courtesy of that guy." Pointing to a man on the far end of the bar.

    With her one-sleeve tight-hugging blue ensemble and four inches heels, which made her looked much taller, she suddenly felt so much confidence.

    She looked at him, eyeing his features and liking them. He was handsome, well built with dark brown hair. He seemed to be the perfect fit for what she intended to do tonight.

    She was about to raise her ss to him when someone blocked her view of the man. She quickly shifted her gaze to the neer, who took a seat at the vacant stool beside her.

    "I suggest you be careful with the likes of him." He warned as he called the attention of the man behind the counter.

    He typically did not care about other people''s affairs, but with this particr instance, instinct took over. He could not, in sound mind, allowed this seemingly innocent girl to fall prey to a man known to charm girls to his bed and left after he was through with them.

    His seemingly unusual advice caught her interest. "Why?" She raised her eyes to him amused, creasing her brows in question when he seemed to ignore her.

    ying with the free drink in her hand, she contemted whether if she should drink it or not. Eventually, deciding that there was no harm if she had a taste.

    "Because I know him as trouble." He stated as he ordered a drink for himself while watching her take a sip of the free drinks. "It is up to you if you would like to listen."

    After receiving his scotch neat, he remained silent. He believed that he had done his deed. He was not responsible for what this girl''s next move would be.

    "What about you?" She asked yfully. "Should I stay away from you?" She observed the man sitting just about two feet away from her, waiting for his reply.

    Upon scrutiny, she found him more attractive than the other man on the other side of the bar, which was still looking in her direction. This man was taller with dark hair and tan skin. His body might not be as big as the other man was, but it was built enough in the right ces.

    "Yeah! I think you should." He said as he took arge gulp of his drink. He was not interested in her as his tone implied, giving her the impression that the conversation was over.

    She found herself staring at him, more intrigued by his cold attitude. The way his adam''s apple bobbed up and down when he swallowed his drink, the way he closed his eyes as he felt the kicked the liquid provided. She found herself fascinated with this man beside her.

    "Can I buy you another drink?" She boldly asked, observing that his ss was almost empty. She turned to him, showing off her beautiful slender legs along the short hem of her dress.

    He turned to her and stared at her with those beautiful gray eyes. He was studying her, figuring out what was going on in that beautiful pretty little head of hers. Well, he had to admit, this woman was stunning. Only a blind man would not notice.

    She was a gorgeous redhead with very fair skin, high cheekbones, red, thin lips, and a smile, highlighting her beautiful face. However, in her eyes, they were telling him a different story.

    "No." He curtly said, dismissing her by looking away from her, putting his concentration back on the ss in his hands. He needed to restraint himself, or else he might go deeper than he would like.

    She could not believe it. "Why not?" A bit disappointed that this man would ignore her offer. It would seem that he was also immune to her charm.

    After a moment of silence, he chugged the remaining of his drink. He was there to drink alone and drown his sorrow, not to add anotherplication to his life.

    "Because I don''t take advantage of an innocent youngdy." He said as he ordered another drink for himself, making sure to avoid looking at her.

    "But you''re not taking advantage of me, and I''m not that innocent." She protested, putting her hands on his biceps. The feel of that tight muscle as he moved his arms sent a different kind of thrill in her.

    He just shook his head at her, dismissing her advances. He had no time for silly games, reminding himself.

    She always med her features on her genes. She did look younger than her actual age. It always put her at a disadvantage when people always mistook her as a child. Not to be taken seriously.

    "This is on me as a thank you for the warning." She took out a bill and handed it to the tattooed man on the other side of the counter as he handed them both a drink.

    "In that case, you''re wee. Now, I want to go back to drinking in peace." He said, raising his ss while ncing briefly at her face before putting his gaze away from her.

    He rejected her outright so that she would leave him alone, but the way her soft hands felt in his skin was evoking something inside of him that he chose to disregard than gave a second thought.

    She turned to her drink and took a sip of its delicious sweetness. However, she needed something else, and the effect of the alcohol was not enough to quench what she was craving intensely.

    It was only a means to an end. Its effect should cloud this girl''s judgment and gave her the fake bravery she badly needed. What mattered to her was to aplish her goal for tonight.

    At this moment, she already made up her mind that she wanted him to be the one to help her. There was just one problem with her n. He did not want to cooperate with her. She had to convince him that she was worth his time. She was out for a hunt, and he was her target.

 Chapter 2 - Predator And The Prey

    <h4>Chapter 2 - Predator And The Prey</h4>

    "Howe you''re drinking alone?" She asked while intentionally bumping her foot at his lower legs as she waited for a reaction. Nothing still. Either he was just not into her or something was wrong with him.

    She was beginning to think that he might be gay, but she was not ready to give up. Not yet.

    "Ok. Just tell me straight." She turned his head towards her by using her fingers to pull his chin until he was facing her. "Are you gay?"

    Under a different circumstance, she would not have bothered with him after his clear rejection, but tonight, she sensed something different. She could not stop herself from getting his attention. Her interest was making her bold and more driven to pursue him.

    "No." Was his very curt answer. "Do you even have any idea who I am?" He asked her, curious that she seemed to be clueless to who she was dealing with. Most women who threw themselves at him only wanted two things from him, a fairy tale romance or the prestige of his name.

    However, this girl seemed to be only flirting with him for the fun of it. He could sense that her innocence was genuine, which was a way refreshing, but he was still not interested to y her game.

    "Well, you are someone I would like to know if you''ll give me a chance." She mischievously purred to his ear as she leaned closer.

    "You''re not in luck. I''m not interested. So better pack up now and go home." He could sense that she already reached her limit in her alcohol consumption. He observed that she was starting to slur her words and her eyes were starting to droop down.

    "Then, tell me what you don''t like about me?" She began to run her fingers along his cheek, liking the feel of his fresh stubbles against her skin.

    She never felt this strong pull towards a man before, besides from him. She quickly blinked the thought away. The reason why she was in this situation was that she needed to forget about him.

    She returned her focus on the man that was bringing her an electrifying sensation as she continued to work her fingers behind his ear.

    "Ok, youngdy. Let me exin something to you." He snatched her wrist and held it in between them. "I didn''t warn you to encourage you or pick you up. I''m here to drink in peace and not to be bothered." He stated as clearly as possible, exasperated at her ministrations.

    He was not looking for a quick hookup. It was never his style. He just wanted a moment of peace, together with a friendly ss of strong liquor.

    Unlike her, he wanted to keep in mind what the woman he loved did to him. He wanted to remember so that it would remind him constantly, never to repeat the same mistake.

    He only wanted one woman, but he lost her to a friend. Her betrayal was enough for him to believe that love did not exist. It was an emotional illusion used by people like her to fool another person like him. But, never again would he fall into the same trap. He had learned his lesson.

    "What if I want you to take advantage of me?" She said boldly, touching his arms again seductively. Running her fingers along his muscled arms down along his expensive watch.

    "I think you''re drunk and should go home." He uttered as he looked away from her. He could not keep entertaining her advances or else she might get the wrong impression. He did not want to encourage her. He wanted her to go away, hopefully safely back to her home.

    "Don''t you find me attractive?" She continued with her flirtations. The liquor was finally doing what it was supposed to do. Making her bolder than her true character. If she was sober, she knew she could never do what she was now doing.

    "Please stop that." He grabbed her hand once again, which was now busy ying along his nape and then ced it on top of the bar gently.

    "What''s wrong? Am I that ugly?" She pouted, acting hurt by his action. She did not want to ept defeat, not yet.

    "I think you''re a decent girl, and you shouldn''t be doing this." He was now looking directly at her eyes. Trying to convince her that what she was doing was not a good idea. "Go home."

    "I came here to have a good time, not to be lectured by a prude guy like you." She snatched her hands away from him, grabbed her bag on top of the bar. Finally, she had enough of his negative response. "If you''re not interested, I''m sure he is."

    Tired of his treatment as if she was a child, she decided not to pursue him anymore and aimed for the other man who seemed to be more interested. She believed she could still salvage the remaining of her evening, as she eyed his other prey.

    Standing up from her seat proved to be more difficult than she initially thought. How many drinks had she consumed? She thought, unable to remember. Anyway, she tried to get her equilibrium and spotted the guy who offered her drinks seated with a group of men on a table a few feet from her.

    She slightly wobbled as she took a step in his direction, determined to finish what she started. If men could do this, well, so could she. She certainly believed in fairness and equality.

    This would not be her first time to be with a man, but this was the first time she would be initiating it with a total stranger. She was determined to get what she wanted without the necessaryplication. This was perfect, a ce where nobody knew her and after tomorrow, she would not see him again.

    The man saw her walking in his direction and she could see the smile disyed on his face. A good indication that her presence was more than wee, unlike with the man she left behind.

    In this new scenario, who would be the predator and the prey?

 Chapter 3 - A Long Night

    <h4>Chapter 3 - A Long Night</h4>

    "Just want to thank you personally for the drink." She said incoherently as she stood in front of him, bracing herself in the chair''s backrest, afraid that she might fall t on her face. She realized now that she must have more drinks than was necessary as she found it hard to bnce herself.

    "Would you like to join us?" He offered as he made room for her to sit down beside him.

    Before she could move, somebody yanked her body towards something hard. She ended up stered to the side of this jerk who rejected her. "Sorry, but we needed to get out of here." He said to the men sitting around the table.

    "Do you know her ''Boss''?" The man on the farthest asked, nodding in her direction.

    She realized that this group knew him. They even called him their boss. Or was she just imagining it? However, the man in front of her was visibly not happy with the intrusion, but he did remain silent.

    She was beginning to feel a slight buzz in her head, but she held on to his support. Then, she remembered what this jerk did, now she was fuming again. He had the nerves to meddle with her affairs, she thought.

    "Yes. She''s my friend, and I think she is a bit drunk so I''m taking her home." He announced to the group.

    He was not about to leave this girl to the hands of his men. He would make sure that she would be safely back to her ce. Whatever her problem was, this was not the solution. She would surely regret it by morning when the alcohol lost its power and reason took over.

    "Sure Boss." The older man near to him said. "Pack up, we''re leaving." The man ordered the rest of the men seating at the table.

    "No need." He stopped them. "I just need you and Bob. The rest of you can take the night off."

    "Thanks, boss." The man again on the farthest said, smiling happily as he raised his ss to him.

    "We''ll just see you tomorrow, boss." The other man on the left agreed.

    Before she could react to what was happening, he started to drag her away from the table and out of the club.

    Between the dizziness of her brain from the alcohol and the sensations his body was radiating while attached to hers, she found it hard to think straight.

    When the cool air hit her as they exited the pavement, she felt a bit refreshed. She suddenly realized what was happening.

    "What are you doing?" She said slurring, a bit unstable at her feet as the full effect of the alcohol hit her once again. She tried turning her body toe face to face with him, but the sudden movement made her dizzy and nauseous.

    He was about to retort something when she held up her hand to stop him and went to a nearby trash bin beside the entrance and hurled her guts out. She braced herself in the wall with her hands and forehead while she tried to control her world from spinning.

    The next thing she knew, one firm hand held her waist and another hand tried to clear her face from the locks of her hair. "Are you done?" He said with a slight hint of irritation.

    Of course, this was not what he was expecting this night would be. He came out here to treat his men. He told himself that he would just have two drinks and excused himself to go back to his ce.

    Now, he had to babysit this drunk attractive woman wrapped around his arms. Not exactly what he had in mind.

    "Will you take me home now?" She could not care about how he felt. What mattered to her was what she was feeling right now. The small contact that his hands were creating to her senses was making her excited and alive.

    "Where are you staying? I''ll take you home." He offered, he lightly tapped her shoulder, trying to get her attention.

    She found it hard to stand on her own so she leaned her body to his length. The connection was bringing good sensations in every part it made contact with and she did not intend to lose it. She stretched her body to reach the side of his face and whispered to his ears. "With you."

    She started nibbling at the side of his neck, just below his ears. "Stop." He grabbed her shoulders and put a space between them.

    "Stop fooling around." He was starting to regret rescuing this woman from that asshole, but he knew it would not sit well in his conscience if he allowed something bad to happen to her.

    Well, it was not helping that her seduction was working on him. After all, he was still a man. Despite his strong self-control, he was finding it hard to resist her temptation.

    "I want to go home with you." She said with conviction while slurring. He realized that she was quite drunk as he held her upright so he could not just leave her in the street to fend for herself.

    He could see that his two men were already looking at him curiously. They were already seated at the car parked just a few meters away from him, waiting for him to leave, so they could trail behind him.

    Feeling that he had no choice, he walked her to his car and deposited her in the passenger seat.

    Walking on the driver''s side, he entered his car and stared at his hands on the stirring wheel. He finally gazed at the girl seating slightly dazed opposite to him, debating what to do with her.

    "Put on your seatbelt and tell me where you live." He asked again, waiting patiently.

    She fumbled with the seatbelt unsessfully. "I''m not from around here so you have no choice but to take me home with you." She uttered, trying to be seductive, but failing miserably.

    "I have no time for this. Where are you staying?" He asked again, getting a bit exasperated when she ignored his question.

    She twisted her body and propped towards him,nding her right hand on his chest. "I want you." She leaned forward and attempted to kiss him, but she slumped down on his chest before her lips touched his. She murmured something that he could not understand before everything was silent.

    He did not expect what happened next. Why did he felt disappointed that the kiss did not happen?

    A few secondster, she started snoring lightly. "Just great. Real nice." He muttered to himself. He scooped her upper body to her seat and fixed her seatbelt.

    He suddenly realized that he got too close forfort. He could smell her lingering delicious scent. He could see up close her beautiful luscious lips, which he almost tasted as his mind reminded him.

    It was doing something to him that he did not want to analyze at this moment, but he was confused as hell.

    He started the car''s engine and went on his way. He just knew that this was going to be a long night for him.

 Chapter 4 - One Night Only

    <h4>Chapter 4 - One Night Only</h4>

    When he went out to grab a drink with his crew, he was not expecting to get a stray back home. A beautiful stray at that, but big trouble no doubt.

    He should have stayed in his hotel room like he originally intended, but the men deserved a treat after their hard work. When they insisted that he joined them tonight, he found it hard to refuse.

    When he saw one of his men gave her a drink, he knew he had to step in or else, this woman was in for a rough ride. Although he could trust Sebastian when ites to his work, he had heard a lot about him when it came to women, and in his opinion, he was bad news.

    "Now, what should I do with you?" He whispered as he stared at the girl he just took home with him.

    He never was into a one-night stand. He had too much respect for women to use them or objectify them in a demeaning way. He was no saint neither was he a monster. During his younger years, he did have his fair share of rtionships, but he was always serious in his rtionship.

    Then, he fell in love, unfortunately, the woman in question did not felt the same way. Now, here he was mending his broken heart because he had to learn to ept that she belonged with someone else.

    He grabbed a drink from the minibar and poured himself a scotch. His nightly routine, his way of drowning his sorrow and making himself forget about her.

    After his second ss, he poured another one and moved to the armchair in the lounge area. Looking at the amber liquid in his hands, his eyes wandered to the woman stretched on the sofa adjacent to him.

    "Who are you?" He questioned more to himself, knowing that the girl was not in any condition to talk to him.

    Watching the sleeping form on the sofa, he wondered what had brought her to the club alone. Why was she trying to get herself drunk? Was she trying to drown her sorrow too, just like him?

    He knew he needed to stop thinking about her. There was no point in doing so. Tomorrow morning, he would be sending her on her way, and he had no n to get to know her. He had enough of getting involved with a woman who had too much baggage.

    He wanted to focus on his career, to build his name in the industry because of his aplishment. Not simply be known because of his bloodline. He had worked very hard to get to this point of his life and another disastrous rtionship would only be distracting him again from his goal.

    The girl stirred from her troubling sleep. She was having some sort of an internal struggle. A bad dream perhaps. Her brow furrowed and soft whimpers escaped her lips.

    He drank the remainder of his drink and kneeled beside her. He realized that he was beginning to get curious about what was going on in her mind at that moment. What was causing her to have this unsettling dream? Was it about her family, her job, or someone perhaps?

    He was a bit intoxicated but he believed that he could still think coherently. He touched her hair that was scattered around her face, moving it aside so he could have a full view of her beauty. He caressed her creased forehead down to her beautiful smooth hair hoping to calm her down and removed her worries.

    He started tracing his fingers in her chin, then back to her cheeks. It was wless, soft, and fair, a contrast to his tan-colored skin. Her nose was dainty, perfectly proportioned to her cheekbones. She certainly looked young and innocent at his angle.

    Her lips parted a little as she leaned a bit on his hands. Red lips that were good enough to kiss. He wondered what it would feel like pressed against his, to feel her body against his.

    What was he doing? He scolded himself. He should not be fantasizing about a girl who was going through something. However, he was just specting, he was not nning to do something about it. He had no intention to take advantage of her.

    His thumb drifted down to her lips, tracing its line, feeling its softness. The next thing he knew, she was staring at his eyes. They stayed like that for a few seconds, just looking deep into each other, hoping to read what the other one was thinking.

    Then he felt her lips moved and pressed a soft kiss on his thumbs. He immediately jerked his hands away. Suddenly feeling like a child caught stealing from a cookie jar. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to disturb you. I think you were having a dream. I just want to check on you." He exined still kneeling in front of her.

    When he tried to stand up, she stopped him. "Please, don''t leave." She said as she bit her lips trying to moisten its dryness.

    He could not take away his eyes from the simple movement while she was aware of what she was doing to him. She moved her hands towards him, encircling them around his neck.

    "I think I should." He replied, but unable to move from his position as he was lost in her eyes.

    She pulled him towards her and when she was near enough to his ears, she whispered. "Kiss me." Then her lips were on his.

    The way she said it was like a plea. An appeal that he could not deny. He lost the power to stop what was happening and he knew that whatever would happen next was already beyond his control.

    The following morning, when he woke up and reached for her, her pillow was already cold and her side of the bed was empty. He also searched for her in his living room, in his kitchen, but there was no trace of her anywhere. She was gone.

    As if she was just a dream he only conjured in his mind. Only, he knew that she was real as he recalled the way she felt against him. However, the question remained in his mind.

    He gazed at nothing in particr, wondering about the girl who gave him a memorable experience, even if it was for one night only.

 Chapter 5 - Trained To Be A Fighter

    <h4>Chapter 5 - Trained To Be A Fighter</h4>

    "Due to theck of evidence and witnesses to make a solid case, I would have to side with the defense on this Ms. Hamilton." The judge seating on his table inside his private chambers told her.

    "But, Judge Roberts. I think you''re making a mist��" She was not able to finish her sentence as the judge held out his hand, indicating that he already made a ruling.

    "Ms. Danie Hamilton, I gave both parties enough time to gather and present your evidence. Now, I already decided that this case is now closed." Judge Roberts made his final judgment, but stubborn as she was, she was not yet ready to give up, despite the warning in his tone.

    When the judge dismissed her case a few moments ago, she could not believe it. She immediately followed him to his chambers and demanded reconsideration. His secretary did not dare to stop her, knowing who she was. Besides his secretary was used to this scene, and there was nothing she could do about it.

    "But, Uncle Ben." She stood in front of the judge''s table and demanded his attention, feeling very frustrated.

    She could not help it. She never liked using her name or her associations, but desperate times needed desperate measures. This counted as one. She would do anything to help her clients as long as it was in line with thew and her conscience.

    This was the third time that she lost her case this month. It was not that she was not good. She was one of the best and graduated on top of her ss. She just needed to get a break and some good funding, so she could build a better case.

    "Ms. Hamilton, refrain from addressing me other than Judge or your honor when we are at my chamber." Her uncle said, which usually she would abide, but she was in no mood for formalities and no one else was around to hear them anyway.

    "Ok. Sorry about that, your honor." She could not help that it sounded a bit sarcastic. Breathing deeply, she tried to change her approach. "These people needed help." She insisted this time with a pleading tone.

    Although she specialized in Corporate Law, circumstances directed her to another path, where she ended up working with Jenkins and Johnsons. Working for a small firm was not exactly ideal, but she believed in what their group was fighting for.

    She handled most of the pro bono cases, which sometimes led her against bigw firms. It was not an easy task when they had many resources at their disposal. But she was not ready to give up on her fight. She would find a way to even the ying field, to give her a chance to win her cases.

    "I understand what you are trying to do, Dani." Judge Roberts said with a bit of sympathy. "But we can''t bend the rules just to amodate our wishes. Thew is there for us to follow and without it, the world would be in chaos."

    "I''m sorry, Uncle Ben. I didn''t mean to be disrespectful." She sincerely was.

    She was just overwhelmed by her case that she failed to see reason. Hearing her uncle called her by her name and break his rule, meant that he did want to help her, but there was just no getting around the system.

    Her uncle was one of the most honest and hardworkingwyers she ever met. He and her mother did note from old money. They both worked hard to get to where they were today. He was one of the reasons why she became awyer. He was her mentor.

    "I know what you''re trying to do, but we have a justice system that I have to uphold. I had to rule based on what was presented to me." Her uncle just shook his head at her determination.

    He suddenly remembered back when she was young. She had always been the light of the party. Always standing out among the crowd. Everybody expected that afterw school, she would be the next in line to her father''s empire, being the only child of the great Ethan Hamilton.

    Who knew that she would end up on the other side of the fence? Defending the poor against her kind. He could see himself in her. He used to be an idealist too, but somewhere down the line, he had to sacrifice his ideals for reality. He only hoped that her path did not follow his.

    "Ok. Fine." She finally conceded her case. There was nothing else she could do anyway. "Thanks, your honor." She said seriously this time.

    If he said that there was nothing else he could do about it, then she believed him. He would have reviewed and double-checked the case, even if it was not her case, before deciding on it. It was just unfortunate that she did not find enough to make a solid case.

    "You''ll get them next time, Princess." Her uncle gave her a wink, a silent sign of his approval. She smiled at the way he addressed her in his chambers.

    They were interrupted by his secretary as she ced some papers on his table.

    "Alicia, I told you to stop her from entering my chambers." Judge Roberts reprimanded his secretary.

    "Well, you could not stop her, so why should I?" His secretary responded with a wide smile on her lips, immediately closing the door as she left.

    "Thanks for your time, your honor." She waved goodbye to her uncle. When she passed by Alicia''s table, she blew her a kiss for letting her get away with her antics.

    She walked out of the courtroom with a forlorn face. She did not like to disappoint her client, knowing that she was depending on her to help her in this case.

    "I''m sorry." She spoke softly to the sweetdy who was waiting patiently for her outside the courtroom. "There''s nothing else we could do."

    "Thank you, Ms. Hamilton, for helping me. I know you did your best, that''s enough for me." The olddy hugged her tightly before letting her go.

    She ushered thedy outside and to a taxi that would take her home. She would just visit her when she hade up with another way to help her. For now, she needed to get back to her office and work on her other cases.

    "Ahhhh!" She shouted out her frustration when she was safely inside her car, banging on the steering wheel to ease her tension.

    She admitted, her uncle had a point. She could not continue to fight a battle she already lost. She would never win her cases without any weapons and a good strategy.

    She had to be more prepared next time before entering the arena. She was, after all, trained to be a fighter. Her father made sure of that.

 Chapter 6 - Defend The Weak

    <h4>Chapter 6 - Defend The Weak</h4>

    She drove back to her office, which was located just at the outskirt of downtown New York. In a four-floor building owned by her boss, Mr. Howard Jenkins. Her office was a small square office with a view of one badly done graffiti on the wall of the other building, just across from her window.

    The only constion was the sweet smell of the fooding from an old Chinese restaurant situated downstairs. It was owned by a Chinese family who migrated many years back and started their own medium-sized business. She simply loved their delicious authentic dishes.

    "What happened, Dani?" Anita asked, looking at her expectantly as she followed her inside her office. She was a friend and a co-worker who handled cases, mostly in familyw.

    Anita had been working in this office for three years, unlike her who just startedst year. She was a great helped in developing her skills in litigation. Without her, she would be lost and would still be finding her way to the legal jargon of the courtroom.

    "I almost have them, but lost again due to technicality." She exined to her friend, slouching on her old dpidated chair. She looked up at her ceiling, and then back down on the table with the stock of files that she needed to review today.

    Cases that demanded her attention. All were urgent as the other. Meaning, people who were desperate for some assistance.

    "Don''t worry kid. You''ll get them one day." Anita encouraged her, settling on her only avable chair in her crummy office. Putting her hands together as if contemting on asking her about something.

    "Yes, I will." She answered her with more determination than ever. Well, she better worked her ass out if she would win her next case.

    "Before you work yourself to death, will you join me tomorrow night?" Anita tapped on the table to get her attention because she was already busy reading the file on her hands.

    "Yes, I will." Not listening to whatever Anita said. Then, realizing her mistake. "Wait, what did I just agree to?" She looked at her with wide eyes.

    "You agreed to be my wing woman. We are going on a double date tomorrow night." Anita confirmed what she feared. "And, you can''t take it back."

    "Whatever. Just tell me the time and ce and I will be there." She dismissed her friend and went back to her case. She just had to make someme excuse to her tomorrow morning to get out of it.

    Anita stood up and walked back out the door, noticing that she was already working on her next case. "Just holler if you need my help."

    Barely, even a second of peace, her phone rang. Upon looking at the screen, all she wanted to do was ignore it. She already knew what the conversation would be and she was not looking forward to it.

    After two more rings, she finally answered it, knowing that he would never give up. "Yes, Dad. I''m busy, what do you want?" She muttered under her breath.

    "I miss you. Isn''t that enough reason to call my only daughter?" Her dad said over the line.

    "I miss you too, Dad, but I''m swamp right now." She did miss him. She did feel guilty about not talking to her family or visiting them since she moved out.

    If only he would stop pestering her about her obligations to him and hispany, she would dly wee him back to her life.

    "Then,e home. Our house is big enough for the three of us. Your mom misses you too. Or if you want, I will buy you a decent apartment, somewhere close to home." Her dad rumbled on.

    When he said decent, he was thinking of buying the entire building. Well, that was not her idea of living with her hard-earned money. She was determined to live on her own and make a future for herself. Something that she could truly be proud of.

    Besides, she was not interested in her father''s money. Money that she could not ept after learning how he acquired it in the first ce. Like many business practices, her father followed thew by the book, but who said that there were no loopholes in the rules.

    "Stop. I already told you that I could well afford to rent my own ce. I already have a home. I don''t need your help. I''m already earning enough. You don''t need to worry about me." She stated obstinately.

    She wanted to bang the phone on her desk out of frustration. She already knew what he would say next. As she put the phone away from her ears.

    "You call that shabby apartment home. In the first ce, you are not safe to be left alone in that death trap." Her Dad barked on the phone.

    She decided to put her dad on speakerphone and ced it on the table as she began to work again on her case. As usual, he already knew what happened to her. News traveled fast in her world as many people were reporting to her dad about her daily activities.

    She would not discount the possibility that someone might be even watching her every move as far as her father was concerned. She was after all the only heiress of his empire.

    "Are you listening to me, Danie?" Her dad, the Great Ethan, dered King of New York City, for dominating the majority of the business in the city and some other parts of the world. "You need to stop this childish and rebellious attitude and faced your real responsibility."

    "I''m not being childish and this is not a rebellious phase, Dad. I am just being true to myself and following my dreams. When will you understand and ept that this is what I want with my life?" She spoke calmly over the speakerphone but she already resigned that her plea would only go to deaf ears.

    As far as she was concerned, she did not want any part of his business. She had no n to ept the responsibility he was bestowing on her. She never liked the way her father had run his business. She considered him one of the people she wanted to put down for his bad business practices.

    She just hoped that she did not have to cross paths with him. But if ever that would happen, she would never have a second thought of going against her own father.

    "Give up, my Princess. What you''re doing with your life will only lead you to more disappointment. Your new office is waiting for you. You should be practicing what you work hard for in your ownpany. Doing what you were born to do, be the sessor of my legacy." Her dad grumbled on the line.

    It went on and on, but she only listened during the first line, the rest was just a blur to her as her attention went to her work.

    She knew he would not stop convincing her to take her ce at his side, but she was also determined to do what she thought was right. To pursue what she believed was what she wanted with her life.

    "I''m gonna hang up now. Love you, Dad." She quickly said, avoiding hearing any more of his litany.

    "Don''t hang up on me, Princess." Her dadmanded, but it was toote. She already pressed the end button.

    She still believed that she was his princess. She loved her parents dearly, but she just did not share the same principle with her dad. Her mom was ok. She supported her cause, and she acted as the referee, always caught in the middle of their argument.

    She had a perfect childhood. A fairy tale that every girl would dream of. She lived like a princess and her parents were the king and queen. Living in their huge mansion which served as their castle and the city was her kingdom.

    She knew what her future was back then. To follow her father''s every wish and eventually marry the prince of his choosing.

    She was raised to be an obedient child, until the moment she realized that she was different. An incident that opened her eyes to the truth. Her world was not perfect. Her life was not a fairy tale.

    "Sorry, Dad but I will never be like you." She mumbled at the picture of her dad and mom on her table.

    She went back to her work and focused on the files that were on her table. She opened the one on the top of the pile and checked the first page.

    "Ok. Let me see what I''m up against." She mumbled to herself, with the sound of the street as her background.

    She booted herptop on and typed the name of her new nemesis. She needed to dig for more information regarding thispany that she was going against. She swore to do her best to fight for those who could not fight for themselves. She would defend the weak.

 Chapter 7 - Royal Tradition

    <h4>Chapter 7 - Royal Tradition</h4>

    "Excuse me, Prince Alexander, but the Duke had sent me to escort you back to the pce as soon as possible." One of his father''s trusted heads of security, Major Barry approached him in a club.

    He was out celebrating the sess of his new acquisition with Marcus, his best friend, and most trustedwyer, who handled all the legal aspects of his business ventures.

    He was not expecting the sudden intrusion, but he was not exactly surprised. This would not be the first time that his father summoned his presence.

    "Tell my father, I''m busy." He took his ss of scotch and continued to talk to Marcus about the ns they have about the business. It was also not the first time he had declined his request. "I''ll visit him when I''m free." He was sure this would not be thest.

    However, he knew that ignoring his father''s demand would not work, but he moved away for a reason. So that he would not be answerable to him or the king. He already denounced his im to the throne so he would be free to pursue his life the way he saw fit.

    Agent Tim, his head of security approached him, assuming that he might be needing his help. "Boss, is there a problem?" As always, he had a sense when he was in a bind.

    He always had clear instruction with his man not to meddle unless it was quite necessary. He did not want others to notice that he had security details around him. So, he usually had at most four at a time since there were no threats at the moment in his life.

    "There''s no problem." He told his man as he signaled him to stand down.

    "I''m sorry, Sir, but we have strict instructions to take you home through your willing cooperation or by force," Thomas said as he finally changed his formal address into ''Sir'' for security reasons in the presence of amoner.

    His security did not exactlye from the Royal Empire. They were locally hired by him, but that was again a long story to tell. But he would trust his life with his teampared to the men who served his father.

    "I don''t think that would be possible," Tim said with a slight threat, sensing the unusual behavior of the man standing at his boss''s side.

    Knowing his father, it was not a mere threat anymore. Whatever his father wanted, he was seriously determined that he presented himself before him. He began to weigh in the pros and cons of conceding to his wishes. Then, eventually made a decision.

    "I don''t think I would be needing your service tonight. Take your men and go home. I''ll contact you as soon as I got back." He instructed Tim.

    "Are you sure, Boss?" Tim tried to confirm, so when he nodded, he had no choice but to abide by their orders.

    Tim started to back out and signaled his men to vacate the premises. Leaving him with Marcus and his unwee visitor.

    "Just give me a few minutes. Wait for me outside." He informed Major Barry who moved towards the exit.

    "Well, whatever your father wants from you, he must be truly desperate." Marcus jokingly said, drinking the remaining alcohol in his ss.

    Marcus might not share his royal blood, but he considered him as his brother. He knew everything there was to know about him and his family. The same went for him. He trusted him with his secrets, even with his life.

    "It would seem. I have no choice but to check on what he wants this time." He ordered one more round of drinks and shared it with his friend. Hoping that it would ease his tension.

    It had been more than a year since hest visited home. Although he missed his mom, Duchess Katherine, he still avoided going home. He was not particrly keen on talking to his father who always insisted that he should take his responsibility to the crown seriously.

    In truth, he had run away from home for the fact that he did not believe in the Royal Empire anymore. He had stopped considering himself part of the Royal n and decided to make it on his own with the money his grandmother left to him.

    "Good luck with that." Marcus tapped him on the shoulder as they finished their drinks and moved towards the exit.

    The trip was a swift one since they never have to go through customs because of their diplomatic privileges. Just some of the perks of having a title on his name. Although he did not want it, it was unavoidable. He was stuck with it.

    He even used his mother''s surname to avoid association with his father, but there were times that people did get the idea of who he was. Then, his team would do their best to conceal his identity once again. It was a tedious effort, but something that he valued. His identity remained a secret.

    As soon as theynded at the tarmac, he was quickly escorted to a private helicopter that would take him to his home. The ckstone House. Home of the Duke of ckstone and his family.

    "Where''s my father?" He walked past his secretary and strode towards his office, opening the hugely heavy door without even knocking.

    "He''s in a meeting��" His father''s secretary slowly said as he was already inside the room before he could stop him.

    "Count Wellington, would you mind if you leave me alone with my son for a few moments." His father, the Duke of the ckstone House said.

    His father was the younger brother of the King of the Royal Empire. Although the Empire was still extremely rich because of its vast properties and businesses owned, it was nothing more but a title.

    It did not exactly give them the power to rule over the country as it used to a hundred centuries ago. It was just a mere publicity stunt and a tourist attraction for the visitors of thend. The King and the rest of the royal families were mere celebrities ying a part to keep the fantasy alive.

    "Why did you send for me? I already told you that I do not wish to be a part of this royal farce of a life." He expressed deeply to his father his sentiment.

    "Your grandfather''s blood and my blood still run through your veins, so no matter what you say, you will always be my son. You can never turn your back to this family and your true responsibility as one of the future heirs of the throne." His father, Duke Frederick ckstone shouted at him.

    He sat down on the chair, hoping to get this over with whatever his father wanted from him. "Tell me father what is it that you wanted to discuss with me." There was no used to argue with a stubborn man like him.

    His father insisted that formality was a must when they were inside the pce. He might not be following their principle, but he still respected his father for all he had done for their family. He did raise him as a good son, and he was indeed a good father despite their difference in opinion.

    "Your mother wants to celebrate your 28th birthday next month. She had already had it arranged. All you have to do is show up." Duke Frederick announced resignedly, already knowing his next reaction to the news.

    "You can tell mother that she can call it off because I''m noting." He had no time for this social gathering. His time was very important especially now that hispany was growing tremendously.

    "This time, you have to attend it or else you would be putting me and your mother to shame." His father proimed with a deep sadness in his eyes.

    He had known his father for his strength, his ability to make people follow him with no questions asked. He was ruthless in his dealing but fair in his judgment. Seeing him with a defeated look was something he never thought he would see, not even in his death bed.

    Somehow, this made him think of his mom who was going through all that trouble. He hated disappointing her and seeing her sad was thest thing he wanted. "Ok. Let me think about it." He said, not wanting tomit to anything yet.

    His father continued after hearing his answer. "You know the tradition and although this is the modern times, we would still like to uphold what was practiced by our ancestors."

    "What are you saying?" Although he already had an idea of where this conversation was going. His father opened his desk drawer and took out a big brown folder. He shoved it in his direction. "What ''s this?"

    "Those are the list of thedies that were chosen to be most appropriate to be your wife." He exined. "We want you to present to us during the ceremony your future wife."

    "What?" This made him lose his temper. "You want me to what?" His manners just went out the window. His Nanna would certainly turn in her grave if she saw him shouting at his father in that manner. Forgotten was his discipline, drilled to him since he can learn to talk and walk by his grandmother.

    "It is our tradition and we uphold it no matter what." His father said adamantly. "Your grandfather did it. I did it, and you will do it."

    "But father this is already the twenty-first century, we don''t have to continue with that illogical tradition." He insisted as he disregarded the envelope. "Besides, I don''t n to get married soon. I certainly would not choose my wife from a list."

    But, like all their family and the Royal tradition, it was not to be broken. There were corresponding consequences when a tradition was not met properly or not done at all.

    As his father said, it would bring shame to his family and his father''s house. Something that his father did not take lightly. His honor was everything to him, that would also mean breaking his mother''s heart, which was something he never liked to do.

 Chapter 8 - Fake Wife

    <h4>Chapter 8 - Fake Wife</h4>

    "As I said before, I don''t want a merger. I want to buy theirpany." He reiterated to the men seating around the conference table.

    It was already an hour since they started this board meeting, but they barely aplished anything. He was getting frustrated with the other board members for pushing for the merger rather than a buy-out.

    "I think what they are offering is a fair deal." Marcus insisted as he looked at the contract. "A merger would give us enough profit and fewer problems."

    Although Marcus was also for acquiring the shippingpany, he could see why the other board members were conservative in taking the plunge with Alexander''s ns.

    Buying thepany was far too expensive and there was a very high chance that they would not be able to recover their investment. The owner was pushing for a hard bargain and the board was skeptical to gamble on such arge stake.

    "He already dered his price if we want to buy thepany. It is too high and we could not afford to take that risk." Mr. Benson, the head of the Finance Department stated.

    "Give me a few more days to find another way to make a better deal. If I could at least decrease it by twenty-five percent, would you say that it would be financially viable to proceed with the buy-out?" He questioned Marcus and all the board present in the room.

    "Yes, I believe it will be more eptable." Another board member, who was earlier extremely opposed to the idea, suddenly agreed. By lowering their exposure, the buy-out would certainly be more profitable.

    He was finally seeing hope if he could make a believer out of Mr. Jackson. His opinion was well valued by the board, so all he needed to do was make sure he agreed. Then, the rest of the board would eventually follow suit.

    He was the head of thepany, but he still had to prove himself since hecked the experience and the trust of the board, being new with nothing much on his belt. However, he believed that after this acquisition, the board would see him in a new light.

    "Just give me a week to settle this problem. If I could not get the price down as promised then I would concede with the merger." He guaranteed it to the rest of the men in the room.

    He was here for a kill, not just to scavenge for scraps. A merger would only give him half of the profit he wanted, but a buy-out, if he yed his cards right would bring him double or even triple the amount of his investment.

    "I believe that you can deliver, Alex." Mr. Charles Jefferson tapped him on the shoulder to show his support.

    Charles, also known as Charlie was one of his mentors who had guided him in the world of business. He met him during his time at the university where he conducted a seminar for young entrepreneurs.

    From that day on, he had guided him in the world of business, keeping Charlie at his side as his confidant. Charlie, Marcus, and he slowly climbed thedder to sess, but they still had a long way to go before he could reach his goal. To be on the top.

    "Thanks, Charlie. I will make sure of that." He nodded his head in acknowledgment before they parted and he went directly into his office with Marcus by his side.

    He was ruthless when it came to getting what he wanted. He had been trained all his life to be one as the second in line to the throne. Next to the only son of the king. But life changed him as his path went in another direction.

    He wanted real power. To be king of something he had fought hard to achieve. Not because he was born to wear the crown or entitled to a seat on the throne. He wanted nothing to do with a kingdom that did not rule anything.

    "What happened yesterday?" Marcus asked as soon as they were back in his office. "Did your father force the crown down on your head?"

    Marcus learned about his true identity back in college. They were dorm mates. He was taking a business course while Marcus was in prew. As soon as Marcus opened his mouth when they first met in their room, they knew they would be friends.

    Not knowing too many real-life princes in the real world, Marcus enjoyed teasing him about his legacy. In truth, he had been a great friend throughout his struggle in his youth, until he found his true calling.

    "You know if he could nail it in my head, he would." He said jokingly.

    Now, that Marcus mentioned it, he began to contemte on his father''s words. He did not have time to think about it much since he was too tired from the long trips. Then, his mind was busy with the board meeting this morning.

    After his father''s announcement, he marched out of his office and the pce, directly going back to the helicopter. The next thing he knew he was flying back to New York, away from the ce he once called home.

    He never even saw his mother who would surely be disappointed, not even getting a glimpse of him. She could always visit him anytime she wanted, but she opted not to. He always wondered why, but he never asked her reason.

    "So, what did he wanted from you? Did he demand that you go home and take his throne?" Marcus tried to squeeze the information out of him. He was indeed a goodwyer. Always the inquisitive.

    "They are nning a grand celebration on my birthday next month to be held at the pce." He checked his schedule that his secretary ced on his desk. Ignoring the questioning look on Marcus'' face.

    "I think there is more to it than just your annual birthday." Marcus inquired. "If I remembered right, it was not such a big deal, since you simply ditched attending itst year."

    "This time it''s different. I''m thinking of attending it." He shook his head, unsure of his decision.

    "Now, that''s great news. I can finally attend a royal celebration. Maybe you could hook me up with some princesses at the party." Marcus continued to y around, but he knew there was more to the story that his friend was not telling. "Spill it." He finally said seriously, seeing the frown on his friend''s face.

    "My father wanted me to present during the celebration my future wife." He looked at his friend waiting for his reaction.

    Marcus did not fail him as he startedughing loudly. "You!" He shouted betweenughter. "Fianc��!" He kept going.

    He just dismissed his friend''s jester and continued to scan the files in front of him. "When you''re done? You know your way out."

    "Come on, Alex. Surely, you can see the funny side of this." Marcus continued with still a slight smirk on his face.

    "It''s not funny at all. As I said before marriage is out of the question. I have no time for it and no intention of being a part of it anytime soon." He closed the folder that he just finished reading and grabbed the next file.

    "Well, I don''t know what your customs are, but to me, your life, your choice," Marcus said seriously this time.

    "Yes, I do intend to keep it that way. I did not build a life here just to bow to my father''s every whim or the Empire''s stupidw." He stood by his principle and he had no n to get into the Royal Empires'' stupid traditions.

    "Maybe this would be a good opportunity for you to keep your father off your back for a while," Marcus stated as he started rubbing his chin.

    "What do you mean?" He was now interested in what his friend was saying.

    "Think about it. If you could present an eptable fianc�� to your father. Would that make him happy and maybe you could get him to agree that you should live your life following your wishes. It is not like you would be the next line on the throne."

    Marcus was making a good point. He started thinking about it. But then again, there was a problem with that.

    "But, where would I find a fake bride who would agree to pretend as my fianc��? You knew that everyone who got a whiff of who I am tends to want more." He stated, waiting for his friend''s suggestion.

    "Yeah. That is the problem. Or you could just marry the bride they arranged for you." Marcus said jokingly as he stood from his chair ready to leave him with his dilemma.

    "Just get out of here and work your ass. We have a week to get this deal done. Find me some solutions." His mind was again back to the immediate problem at hand.

    "Yes, Your highness." He addressed him formally before leaving for the door. He grabbed his stress ball and throw it at him. He docked sessfully before closing the door.

    Finally, he was alone. He tried to concentrate back on the papers in front of him, but his mind wandered to what Marcus said. He had a good idea, but finding a girl who would cooperate with his n would be much difficult.

    It was not going to work anyway. His father would never agree to just anymoner to be his wife. He also had no intention to propose to a princess just to please his father.

    But, the idea of a fake wife that his father would like sounded much better, but to find her would be like finding a needle in a haystack.

 Chapter 9 - The Wildest Night

    <h4>Chapter 9 - The Wildest Night</h4>

    As soon as she reached her office the following morning, she learned that Mr. Jenkins was in a meeting and had strict instruction not to be disturb. She quickly walked towards his office to snoop around, wondering about the early visitor.

    "Who''s in there? I need to talk to him." She asked Jacky as soon as she saw her in her sight. She quickly bypassed her without waiting for her response and moved towards her boss'' office door.

    Jacky quickly jumped out of her seat and blocked her way, even before she reached the door. Jacky snatched her arm and pulled her back to her table.

    "No, Dani. You can''t go in there. Howard specifically instructed that they should not be bothered. It was strictly a private meeting." Jacky slightly chastised her, shoving her in the seat in front of her desk.

    Jacky was Mr. Jenkins''s secretary and her very dear friend. She usually got away with that stunt, but this time, Jacky was serious not to let her pass. Whoever was inside must be very important to be given special treatment.

    "Jacky." She looked at her seriously. "Who''s the boss with?" She asked inquisitively. She knew Jacky would spill the bean if she yed her cards right. Her friend could never resist her especially when she knew her weakness.

    "I was told not to tell, but just between the two of us, the boss is with Mr. Hotty," Jacky uttered dreamily. That was easy, she thought. She had not even given her any incentive yet. Maybe this man in question was very hot to make Jacky this talkative.

    "Hey, snap out of it. Who are you talking about?" She said exasperated at the way her friend was acting. All the suspense was killing her. She needed a name.

    Jackyposed herself and pouted to show some form of protest for interrupting her daydreaming. "You''re no fun." She returned to her seat and pretended to go back to her work.

    "Okay. Stop with the face." She spoke sharply. She had no time for Jacky''s antics. She knew her too well. This was her being overdramatic.

    "Fine. What''s eating you? You look like ants are crawling up your ass." Jacky tapped her nails on the keyboard, making a show that she was busy typing, ignoring her.

    "Come on Jacky, I''m sorry if I snap at you." She begged her, needing her cooperation if she would uncover the mystery behind the closed door.

    After a few more seconds of persuasion, Jacky finally looked up to her. Taking her fingers off the keyboard, she finally turned to face her. She looked around to see if they were alone.

    "His name is Alexander Princeton. The new hotshot CEO of the Welsh Group of Companies." She whispered conspiratorially, making sure that no one would hear her.

    "What are you talking about?" She was confused since she just finished reading about the Welsh Group and the CEO mentioned in the file was not Alexander Princeton. There must be some kind of a mistake with Jacky''s information.

    "Listen first." She shushed her before continuing. "Based on the news, he took over just a month ago when he bought the entirepany." Jacky narrated. When you want information, Jacky was a great source. She had a way of finding the juicy details.

    That slightly made sense, since the file she had read must be more than a month old. So, they had a new CEO, she thought. This was news to her. She badly needed additional funding for an assistant who could help her dig up information about her case and update her for new developments like this.

    "I had no idea that Welsh was for sale." She questioned since she believed that thepany was doing great, being one of the leadingpanies in the shipping business.

    She knew a lot about thepany since she was handling awsuit against it. One of her clients was a worker there who was wrongfully discriminated against and terminated.

    "It was a great shock in the business world since many tried to buy or merge with them. But the owner usually declined the offers." Jacky rted what she probably read on the inte. "They find it strange that a neer easily acquired thepany overnight."

    "Why strange?" She gathered that there was more to the story, but Jacky was trying to kill her with her suspense. She was starting to lose her patience.

    "Well, it appeared that Mr. Hotty found a way to buy thepany under everyone''s noses. Nobody knew iting." Jacky exined further. "There were spections that he was not just anybody, but someone with a tremendous connection. But nobody could dig much dirt on him."

    Jacky could care less about all of the information she gathered, the only thing that mattered to her was his delectable features. She was a sucker for hot man.

    "Hey, Jacky. Please stop daydreaming. I need you to focus." She tapped her fingers on Jacky''s table, trying to get her attention back.

    "What do you need?" Jacky again turned to her, raising her brows at her.

    "Ok. Perhaps he had something more precious to offer, making the owner reconsider. It happens." She mumbled more to herself. Not particrly asking a question.

    She was aware of underhand tactics to get away with many things in the business world. She had suffered and fight through red tapes too just to get a case going. So, this was no news to her.

    "Anyway, why is he here? What is the purpose of the meeting?" She asked Jacky who could only shrug her shoulders.

    It was puzzling to her the reason for the meeting, but she might have an idea of what they could be talking about. If her suspicion was correct, she might not like the oue of that meeting.

    "Call me when the meeting is over. I''ll just be in my office." She turned on her heels and walked directly to her office, which was just three doors away from Mr. Jenkins.

    Whatever that was, she would find outter. Now, she just wanted a little peace. This day started great, then slowly went to a downward slope. She could only hope to salvage what was left of her day.

    She buried herself with her paper works. Thinking of a way to help her clients and win her cases. One of the reasons why she needed to speak with Mr. Jenkins. There was no way they could win their cases without enough funding.

    A buzzed on her phone disrupted her work. "I think the meeting is about to end," Jacky informed her as she whispered on the other line.

    "Why are you whispering?" She asked,pletely amazed at her friend''s action.

    "Because I''m eavesdropping just outside the door. I just brought some papers inside." She whispered again. "Have to go." Then, the line was abruptly cut.

    All she could do was shake her head at her friend. She gathered her things and cleaned her table before heading out the door. She could not wait to inquire about the said meeting and to discuss her current predicament with Mr. Jenkins.

    As she stepped out of her door, she heard the door of Mr. Jenkins open. Her boss walked out first. Then followed by two men. "Thank you for your time, Mr. Princeton. I hope that we could settle this matter immediately."

    Something about the other man, made her stopped in her tracks. She only got a glimpse of his face but recognition hit her. She tried to get a better view of him to be sure but the other man with him was blocking her view. Then, she dismissed her thoughts. It was impossible.

    When she saw the outline of the body of Mr. Hotty, shepletely understood what Jacky meant. His body was sculptured by the Gods as his expensive suit fitted him perfectly.

    A few secondster, Mr. Princeton, or Mr. Hotty as Jacky branded him, stepped outpletely and away from the man blocking him from her sight.

    Then, he finally shifted his position showing the side of his face. A face that made her eyes erge in size. Recognition hit her when her mind like a lightning lit up her brain and told her who he was.

    "Oh my." She almost yelped when she saw his face. "What is he doing here?" She covered her mouth to stop herself from making any further noise.

    She quickly ducked on the big filing cab at the corner just outside her office, thankful for the cover. She made a quick peek again just to be sure that her eyes were not deceiving her, unfortunately, she was not mistaken, no doubt about it.

    "Thank you for having us." She heard him say to her boss. The timbre of his voice did sound familiar to her. Although she was not that sure, since it had been long enough since she heard his voice. But his face was something she would never forget.

    Finally, she heard them walking towards the elevator, away from Mr. Jenkins''s office. She began to breathe easily again. She waited for a few more minutes just to make sure that they were already gone before she started moving again.

    However, when she stole a look in the direction of the elevator, she did not expect to make eye contact with the man who had given her the wildest night of her life. She could only gaze at those piercing gray eyes as the door closed on him.

 Chapter 10 - Go Around The System

    <h4>Chapter 10 - Go Around The System</h4>

    Staring nkly at her work for a few minutes, she stood up and started pacing the room. After a while, she sat back down frustrated. Her brain working overtime, analyzing the events that led her to this point.

    "Did he saw me? Did he recognize me?" She mumbled several questions to herself. She finally slumped back on her seat, unable to focus on the work in front of her.

    She tried to recall the moment when their eyes met. She wanted to remember if she saw a glimpse of recognition in his eyes. She was not sure, but it would seem that he was just staring at something when he identally locked eyes with her. There was no hint that he knew her.

    "Why would he remember me?" She kept talking to herself. It was one night more than a year ago. But she remembered him so clearly. That was because she had a sharp memory. Her mind reminded her.

    She just hoped that he was a dumb businessman who was not good at remembering faces. But from the way he handled his business, she doubted that.

    Checking her natural blonde slightly wavy hair with her fingers, she was sure that she looked different today. That time, she dyed her hair red because she wanted a change. Of course, there was the thick makeup she wore to make her look older.

    He would never have recognized her disguised, she assured herself. Finally breathing more normally as she calmed herself down.

    Besides, he might have already forgotten about her by now. He probably had several women in his bed between then and now. Therefore, the possibility he would remember her at all was very slim to none.

    "No need to panic," She said confidently. She turned around to look at the wall outside her office window as she let her mind wander back to the past.

    She could still remember every detail of that night. After that, finding sce in the arms of a stranger lost its appeal to her. She never tried it again. She found herself searching for one particr figure while other men failed topare.

    She heard a knock at the door, making her turned around, and then Jacky''s head appeared from the crack. "What''s going on?" She asked barging in the room with usation on her tone. "I saw you hiding behind the cabs."

    She immediately fixed her posture and appeared busy. Returning her attention to the file on her table. "It was nothing. I was just trying to get a look at the man Mr. Jenkins had a meeting with." She said nonchntly.

    She hoped that she sounded convincing. This was not the time for her friend to discover her history with the man. Very short history at that.

    "Well, did you see him? What do you think of Mr. Hotty?" She asked inquisitively. Noticeably, Jacky had the hots for him from the way she was giggling.

    Jacky sat on the chair opposite her and waited for her assessment.

    "I didn''t see much from where I was standing." She lied. However, seeing him again reminded her of the view she had of the full package. She suddenly closed her eyes, trying to erase the image once again. This was not the time to be fantasizing about her mystery man.

    "Are you sure, because from what I observed, you got a clear sight of him from where you were crouching?" She said mischievously. "Admit it. He is one delectable man. Just look at you. You''re like a cherry tomato just thinking about him." She teased.

    "No, I''m not." She automatically retorted back. At least Jacky saw her dilemma as a mere admiration just liked hers.

    "Anyway, my friend if you''re done daydreaming of Mr. Hotty, Mr. Jenkins would like a word with you in his office." She chuckled before closing the door. Leaving her to contemte on her thoughts.

    Not a few seconds had passed when the door opened again, with Jacky''s head peeking on the slit. "By the way, Dani, as your good friend I''ll let you have him. It''s not every day that I get to experience you being this affected by a man."

    "Go back to your work, Jacky." She shouted this time, not at all amused at Jacky''s teasing. Jacky immediately closed the door,ughing at her reaction.

    Alone again, she remembered how she used this mystery man in her lonely nights. In a way, thinking and dreaming of him were harmless since she was sure she would never see him again.

    The way he had taken care of her, touched her, and sent her senses on fire had helped her to move on. This man without his knowledge had made her feel alive again. However, the stranger remained nameless no more.

    Alexander Princeton was his name. It would seem that she would be seeing more of him from now on. Knowing that their world was going smaller as they both would be revolving around the same circle.

    "What now?" She asked herself with a deep sigh.

    Composing herself, she shook off her thoughts of him and followed Jacky outside. She proceeded to Mr. Jenkins''s office, quickly ncing at Jacky who only gave her a huge grin.

    "Howard, why are you in a meeting with Mr. Princeton?" She asked directly to the point. She never liked it to go around the subject.

    "Dani, sit down first. I told Jacky not to say anything because I want to tell you about it personally." He said shaking his head in frustration. "Anyway, I heard what happened yesterday with your case." He said, quickly changing the subject.

    "Yes, I lost the case. It''s one of the reasons I also wanted to talk to you." She said with a slight outburst. "We need more funding for our cases. I know you said that you are working on it, but I am losing cases left and right because I am fighting against those giant corporate monsters who had enough money to twist the system."

    "We''ll get to thatter," Howard said as he ushered her to a chair. "Sit down first, Dani. So, we can talk."

    She immediatelyplied with her boss and gotfortable on the chair across from him while he also leaned on his chair as he tried to think of a way to tell her about what happened in the meeting earlier.

    "Does your meeting with Mr. Princeton had anything to do with my case." She finally asked. Remembering that he just bought thepany she was suing.

    "Yes, the meeting was about your case." Her boss admitted as he opened a file on his table. "It came to my attention that our client gave us falsified documents. He was kind enough to settle this issue without going to court."

    "Kind?" She burst out. "They were probably the ones who falsified those documents." She continued, using the man of unscrupulous acts.

    "Well, we do not have enough proof to prove your im, but they have. So better close this case before it blows on our faces." Howardmanded her.

    Howard Jenkins always liked the way Dani worked. Her determination and perseverance were admirable. One of the reasons he hired her in the first ce. He also knew who she was, but he never questioned her about her reasons for staying with them.

    He was just d that she chose to work for him. She was a good addition to his legal team. Although she was right, their ability to raise enough funds was causing them to lose their cases. But he was trying to find ways to remedy that. So far, a solution just presented itself to him.

    "This is unfair. How can we expect to win cases? I barely began my case and we are ready to give up." She rumbled to her boss before walking out of his office.

    She had enough of talking to someone who already closed his mind to her case. She just had to find a way to help these people. But staying in this sinking ship was not going to do her any good. She suddenly remembered her dad, saying that she had no future in this ce.

    She should not simply give up if she wanted to help, but she had to find another way. If she needed to go around the system, she would. The bnce of justice seemed to be crooked anyway, so better find a way to even it out, even if that meant going against Mr. Hotty.

 Chapter 11 - Running Out Of Luck

    <h4>Chapter 11 - Running Out Of Luck</h4>

    As soon as she was out of the office, Jacky bombarded her with questions about the meeting.

    "It was nothing important." She answered Jacky as she walked past her toward her office. She wanted to find another solution to this. Not wanting to give up yet on her case.

    But Mr. Jenkins asked her to keep a tight lid on this matter until the matter was resolved. It would seem that Mr. Princeton wanted it to be settled quietly. Sooner thanter.

    She did not regret declining Anita''s request to be her wing woman tonight. She was not up for a chit-chat with a blind date. She would rather have a quiet drink and drown her frustration in the warmth of a bottle of alcohol with her friend Jacky.

    "What about a drink tonight? Are you up for it?" She asked Jacky who still following her inside her room. She needed to release some of her tension, so that tomorrow, she could focus back on her work.

    "You''re on." Jacky agreed easily. She was already giggling with excitement at the idea of a night''s out.

    Jacky was not the type to turn down a possible night of fun. She was more than willing to apany her anywhere as long as there were alcohol and men involved. The bar would surely be swirling with men, something Jacky would be looking forward to.

    "Then get out of here and let me finish my work." She told Jacky, pointing to the door. Jacky stood from the chair with a wide smile, oblivious to the internal battle she was having.

    A light buzzed and a fewughs with her friend was what she needed. It would be a perfect distraction from the zillion things that were going through her mind. First, another case that was going down the drain. Then, the mystery man that she hoped would remain a part of her past.

    Lastly, she was seriously contemting leaving her presentw firm to look for a better one. Although she believed in what thepany was fighting for, it would seem that it was not enough for her anymore.

    "I''ll see you tonight then," Jacky said as she moved to the door and closed the door on her way out.

    She returned to her papers. Looking at another client that was sure to fail again forck of evidence. She could not even hire a decent detective to help her dig for information.

    Jacky agreed to meet her at their favorite bar. It was quiet and ssy and they could just hang out and talk. She was not the type to party and get wild on the dance floor, but Jacky would prefer that scene.

    The ce was barely seeing life when she walked in. Several familiar faces were present, but no one she particrly knew. Just like usual, Jacky waste and would probably show up in a few minutes in her first drink.

    "Hey Dani, I''ve missed you. Been a while since youst visited." Jake, the owner of the bar served her usual drink.

    "What you doing behind the bar? Where''s Aries?" She asked, looking for her regr bartender.

    "His wife just gave birth to their first son so I have to take his shift while they get settled." He exined their situation.

    "Oh. That''s great news. I guess I had been gone long enough." She admitted. "What about you? Anything new?"

    "Nah. Just the same. You know the bar is my first love and my life." Jake proimed, pretending to hug the bar.

    She took a sip of his famous drink, Volcano Explosion. Jake liked to experiment with the drinks. He typically named it with what he felt would be appropriate with the mixture. Ever since she tasted this concoction, she became a fan.

    "This is great." Raising her drink to him. "I''m sure going to miss this if I ever decide to leave." Now, she caught Jake''s attention. He had be a friend when she first started bing a regr in his bar. He wanted to be more, but it just did not work out for the two of them.

    He was one of the reasons why she stopped trying to establish a rtionship again. It justplicated things. She was just d that she did not lose his friendship when their failed night together did not pay off. Now, you know why she took that part of her life as far away from home.

    She figured that rtionship just led to heartbreak and she was better off not having one. One night with a stranger in a different ce away from where she lived saved her from the awkwardness of seeing him again. Simple. Noplications.

    "Why? Are you leaving Dani?" Someone at her back suddenly asked with a little edge on her voice.

    Jacky showed up just in time for her great reveal. She slumped down on one of the vacant stool just beside her on the bar. "Hi, Jake." Jacky greeted their friend, then focused her attention back on her.

    "I''ll leave you girls. I have customers, but seriously I will miss you if you ever decide to leave." Jake said with sincerity. He would hate to lose connections with her.

    "I''m thinking of resigning and looking for a new job." She finally confessed to Jacky what she was thinking of ever since Mr. Jenkins asked her to drop her case.

    She could not keep telling her clients that they lost because she was not able to do her best. There must be anotherw firm that could provide what she needed. Although she was expecting that there would bepromises that she would have to take. It would be much better than losing all the time.

    Well, no matter what decision she made, it would surely create a ripple effect on her ns. The only question would be. Would it be good or bad? "I hate it when my dad was right?" She mumbled to herself. It was too low that Jacky did not hear it.

    "Wow! That''s not such great news." Jacky eximed sadly while slumping down her shoulders. "I thought we went out today to celebrate." She stated, maintaining her gloomy reaction.

    "I''m sorry, didn''t mean to drag you with my problems." She grabbed her drink and chugged all its content in one go. She wanted the warmth to ease her troubles.

    Another case in the drain. By tomorrow, she had to inform another client that he had no case. Despite all her efforts, there was not enough evidence to even make it to court. But, out of the goodness of thepany who ruined his life, they were willing to give a constion prize.

    She hated it when justice was not served. She wanted to give everybody a chance for a fair trial, but thew was so wed that many got away with the many loopholes in the system. She was not na?ve about it, but she was not prepared for the severity of it.

    "So, what''s your n," Jacky said, drinking her martini as she tried to support her friend''s decision.

    "Check other job prospects. Find a bigger firm who could offer me a bit of leeway to do pro bono cases." That was like looking for a needle in a haystack, she knew, but it was worth a shot.

    Biggerw firms had bigger resources, which meant bigger chances of winning. Although she would have to y ball with the managing partners and the otherwyers in the firm. If she could just win some of her pro bono cases, then she thought it would be all worth it.

    "I would hate to see you go," Jacky said as she was almost teary-eyed. They had be close since she moved into her office. She would also hate not to see her every day.

    "Ssshhh. Don''t cry. Hear me out first." She said to her friend. "If ever Ind on a good job, why don''t you work as my assistant instead?" She offered Jacky.

    She was sure with her credentials she could easily get a job. Many did offer her a job when she first graduated but she opted to work for Mr. Jenkins. But it would seem that ideals were not exactly enough to get what she wanted. She needed to find another way to be able to help.

    "You''ll do that for me." Jacky was now ecstatic, already thinking of the possibility.

    "Of course. I will." She hugged her friend to show her how much she valued their friendship.

    She thought of her n. As a new junior partner in a bigw firm, she was sure that the likelihood that they would pay for her assistant was very slim to none. She would just have to figure out how to pay her on her personal ount. She was still rich. She just opted not to touch her inheritance.

    Jacky hugged her back and smiled. Just like that, she was back to her jolly self. "Jake gave us another shot," Jacky shouted. "We''re celebrating." Jake acknowledged and prepared another set of drinks.

    "Jacky, fancy seeing you here." Another voice joined their conversation.

    She already heard the timbre in that voice earlier. She was sure it was the same one. She did not need to see the face of the man to know who he was. She could feel he was only standing not far behind her.

    Jacky looked up at Dani''s back to see who greeted her, and then she saw recognition in her eyes. A wide smile appeared on Jacky''s lips. She more than liked the party crasher. "Mr. Princeton, it''s nice to see you here."

    She suddenly had the urge to ran and hid once again, just like earlier. This day seemed not to end so fast enough. Maybe tomorrow she would have a different break because as of now, she felt that she was running out of luck.

 Chapter 12 - Just An Act

    <h4>Chapter 12 - Just An Act</h4>

    She froze in her seat as soon as she heard the name. She suddenly felt irritated as his voice began to be a bit too familiar as he greeted Jacky. She did not even need to turn to confirm his identity.

    Jacky stood up and extended her hand for a shake and the man at Dani''s back took it. She got a glimpse of the tan skin hands that were all over her body not so long time ago. She immediately scolded her mind for going there. It was not the time for reminiscing.

    "Call me Alexander. This is Marcus, my friend." He pointed to the man who also looked ravishing as far as Jacky was concerned. She was just a sucker for a handsome and well-built man.

    "Hi, I''m Jacky." She introduced herself seductively as she stretched her hand with the other guy. Marcus took her hand and ced a gentle kiss on her hand, ready to y her game.

    That was just perfect, she thought. Jacky looked so smitten with Marcus. She almost knew what would happen next. She had to figure out how to get out of this situation, fast.

    "Who''s your friend?" Alexander asked, interrupting Marcus and Jacky''s moment, nodding to the direction of the girl who still had her back on them.

    He already had a clear idea of who she was. He figured she was the same girl he saw at the office earlier. The one who was hiding behind the cab. They had the same hair, but he could only confirm it when she eventually turned around and faced them.

    He had a slight view of her face before the elevator closed. Then he remembered that when he locked eyes with her, he felt something odd. As if he had seen her before, but it was just a glimpse so he was not sure of what it meant.

    "Forgive me. This is my friend, Dani. You had to excuse her, but she''s a bit shy." Jacky grabbed her shoulders and turned her around. Now, she had no choice but to stare again at the man who had upied her dreams for a long time.

    She finally realized that she did not do him justice in her dreams. He was far more attractive than she remembered him. Well, most of her memories of him were a bit blurred as she was intoxicated.

    The following morning, when she found him still sleeping, she immediately wore her clothes and slipped out of his room. She was in a hurry to get away that she did not have time to look at him, much more memorize each line in his face. She was afraid that he would wake up and ask her name.

    "Dani." She finally was able to speak as she offered her hand to Marcus, who shook it quickly, and then to Alexander, who held it longer than she would like. The electricity in his touch was still there it would seem, but she knew too well what it was.

    She was attracted to him in her summation, but who would not. She was still a warm-blooded female, lusting for a man who had a delectable body. Well, he was definitely mouthwatering from what she remembered. She might not be as brash as Jacky, but she did crave the opposite sex''s attention.

    "It was nice meeting you, Dani." Alex decided to seat on the chair that Jacky vacated a minute ago. Ordering a scotch for himself.

    Marcus and Jacky sat on the next chair to him, allowing him to talk to her closely. He did not usually like meeting women at the bar, but for her, he was willing to make an exception. He was intrigued by her in some way.

    He could not stop thinking about the incident earlier. He wanted to know the reason why she was hiding. He studied her, thinking if his presence had to do with that, but then why. Maybe he had met her before and it did not end well, but then again, he should have remembered it.

    "What do you do, Dani?" He started to make a conversation with her, hoping to jog his memory. He was sure that the girl was someone he had met before. He was just not sure of where and when.

    "I''m awyer." That was her curt reply. She was not sure if he did remember her, but so far, nothing in his action indicated that. She was able to breathe a little.

    She could see that he was a bit curious about her, but that was to be expected. She was used to men finding her attractive. She always knew that she possessed a body that men wanted. She had learned to fend them off, and this one would be no different.

    The funny thing was, once those men learned that she had a brain to match that body, they eventually left. But one did stay and stuck with her. However, she learned the hard way that it was only her money he was after. When he learned that she denounced her inheritance, he left her.

    "Excuse me,plimentary drinks courtesy of thedy in the red dress over there." Jake''s assistant interrupted them, giving him another ss of scotch.

    Alex turned around in the direction of the girl and when he spotted her, she raised her drink to him. A clear invitation that he could join their group. "Kindly, send the drink back. I''m more than capable of buying my drink." He instructed the man behind the bar.

    He turned his attention again to the girl who was dismissing his presence. "Aren''t you going to ask me what I do?" He asked, curious at the way she was behaving. Other women would be groveling at his feet just to get his attention, but this woman was doing the opposite.

    "I already know what you do. Mr. Princeton." She answered his question with a hint of disinterest in her tone.

    Upon seeing him ignored the drink that was sent to him by a stranger, she remembered the night that she had bought him one. It would seem that he was not the usual kind of guy she got ustomed to meeting in a bar.

    She remembered that she was the one that initiated what happened that night. She was the one aggressive to get what she wanted. He was the one who tried to stay away. So, what was he doing trying to get her attention if he had not changed?

    She began to specte if he was the same reserved guy that she seduced that night or was that just an act.

 Chapter 13 - Speedy Escape

    <h4>Chapter 13 - Speedy Escape</h4>

    Now, he was intrigued. He saw some form of recognition in her eyes. The way she kept stealing nces at him only confirmed that something was going on. He was just not aware of it yet.

    "Have we met before?" He inquired, looking at her intensely as he tried to figure out who she was because as far as he could remember, this was the first time he saw her. Although there was this nagging feeling that he might know her from somewhere.

    She was suddenly afraid that he was beginning to figure out who she was, so she quickly thought of an answer. "Mr. Jenkins already talked to me about you and your request for me to drop my case." She supplied a possible exnation for the recognition.

    "So, you are Danie Hamilton. Thewyer handling the case against us." He said as if that answered his question. Well, he might not have seen her before, but he certainly heard a lot of things about her from Theodore, thewyer handling the case.

    He was still not convinced that it could be the reason since it was not her name that rung the bell. It was her face and her eyes that sparked something in him.

    She decided not to respond since it was not a question anyway. All she wanted to do now was go home and stay away from him as much as possible. Although she sensed her attraction to him, it did not mean she had to follow through with it.

    It was one night that she did not intend toplicate by doing it again. That would only lead to more problems that she was not willing to undertake at this point.

    "Why don''t you join us for dinner?" Marcus suggested while looking at Jacky then at her. The question did not quickly register on her brain since she was busy chastising herself for her unwanted thoughts.

    When she realized what the question was, it was toote. Jacky was able to beat her to it. "Sure. We love to." The way Jacky was squirming in her seat was not a good sign, Dani thought.

    "Excuse us." Dani grabbed her friend''s hand and walked to the other side of the bar. "What are you doing?" She asked Jacky.

    There were a couple of times that the same thing happened to them. Jacky met some guy, then they ended up dining with them. Just like a double date, which was exactly what was about to happen if she could not stop it.

    "Please, Dani. Do this for me." Jacky appealed to their friendship with her puppy eyes. "Be my wing-woman just for tonight. I think I have just fallen in love. Marcus was totally into me." Jacky kept on saying the many things why they should go out on a date with them.

    She could not believe what was happening. She had turned down Anita''s offer, not wanting to be involved in a double-date, but here she was, facing again the same situation.

    "You say that to all the guys you met at the bar." She protested, but her words did not matter as Jacky begged her to help her. Jacky was about to grovel on her feet, but she stopped her. Jacky did not need to do that, but she was still conflicted about spending time with him.

    "This time, I know he is different. Please." Jacky tagged on her arms as she pleaded.

    She was not thinking of Marcus and Jacky. She had bigger problems of her own. With the biggest one, still standing a few meters away from them. She could not think of a way to get rid of him or for her to get away.

    Despite her reluctance, she knew she could not disappoint her friend. She would endure this night to support her wild idea of meeting her knight in shining armor.

    "Ok, but this is thest time that you would do this to me." She said exasperated. Jacky grinned from ear to ear and dragged her back to the gentlemen waiting for them.

    "Well, we decided to go to dinner with you." She announced with ack of enthusiasm that Marcus and Jacky could not care about. But Alex did notice.

    "Shall we?" Marcus said as he escorted Jacky out of the bar.

    She turned to Jake and told him that she would apany Jacky. He nodded and signaled to call him if they needed rescuing. It was their usual routine, just in case, Jacky and she got into trouble. Although, she was sure she could handle herself, having a backup was still wiser.

    Alexander waited for her and offered his hand, but she just ignored it and walked past him.

    "Wait. Did I do something to offend you?" He said curiously. Walking just beside her as they neared her parked car.

    "Nope. I''m not here on a date with you so there is no need for us to act like we are in one." She said indifferently. "I''m just apanying my friend. Let me be clear about that."

    "Aren''t you riding with me?" He asked when she unlocked her car. He was certainly amazed at the way this woman was acting around him.

    "Nope. Just tell me where we are going and I would just see you there." She said as she entered her vehicle without waiting for his response. She had no n to y a dating game with him.

    "Ok. If that''s how you want to y this." He said amused at her. He gave her directions and walked over to his car.

    As far as she could tell, he did not seem to remember her and that was how it should remain. When she saw him get into his car, she quickly roared into motion and went on her way.

    She desperately needed the distance away from him, so she could think coherently. She figured that it was a bad idea to be spending more time with him especially in his car. Besides, she might need her carter if she decided to make a quick getaway.

    As she drove away from him, she deliberated if she should show up to this dinner or just skipped it. It was not the first time that she went on a double date with her friend. This kind of thing was amon urrence ever since they became friends.

    However, this time, it was different. She knew him, but all she wanted to do was to get as far away from him as possible. Unlike before, seducing him was thest thing on her mind. Getting a speedy escape was more likely to happen before this evening was over.

 Chapter 14 - Coincidence Or Fate

    <h4>Chapter 14 - Coincidence Or Fate ?</h4>

    Alexander watched as Dani''s car sped away. The manner Dani acted around him spiked up his curiosity. Jacky said that she was shy or was that just being sarcastic. Based on her demeanor, she could handle herself quite well.

    There was nothing shy about her as she shot him down. He marveled at the way she treated him back at the bar as if he had a gue she had to avoid at all cost. He was quite interested in her. It was a refreshing change from the usual women that he had met.

    "Yes, Boss." One of his security closed to him, approached him when he beckoned him over. "What do you want me to do, Sir?"

    "I want you to follow her." Gesturing to the car that just left. "Make sure that she doesn''t notice you." He instructed, as the man rushed to his car and went on his way.

    He, then, rode his car and went on his way. He noticed that she was driving way slower than the normal speed. She was probably contemting if she shoulde to dinner or ditched it, he figured. He decided to overtake her car and just wait for her at the restaurant. That was if she bothered to show up.

    Dani, on the other hand, was heavily debating to go or not. She was not obligated to have dinner with them, but that would be abandoning her friend. Although she believed that Alex was a good guy, remembering their first encounter. She was not sure about his friend, Marcus.

    "Oh, Jacky. What have you done this time?" She mumbled inside the car as she stopped at the gas station she saw on the road and tried to calm herself down.

    Even if she did not show up, they would eventually bump into each other now that they were going in the same circles. Better not let him noticed that she was avoiding him. That would prevent suspicion that she was hiding something.

    She revved again her car, bringing it back to life. She decided to just sing along with the music as it sted around her. Making her forget about her problems and taking the edge of her impending encounter with him once again.

    Eventually, Dani resigned to endure a few moments of her time in theirpany, and then she would just make an excuseter to go home early.

    When she arrived, Alexander was already sitting with Marcus and Jacky. They chose a posh kind of restaurant, something she would expect from rich men like them. She was used to be in this environment before, but it had been a while since she was in one.

    "Sorry, I waste. I had to stop by a gas station and it took forever." She moved to the vacant seat next to Alex since she had no choice. It was the only avable seat on the table.

    Alexander stood up and pulled a chair for her. She mumbled "Thanks" with a smile, but he could see thru her fa?ade. She was very ufortable and would rather be somewhere else based on his observation considering her bodynguage.

    She just wanted to get this dinner started so she could make her escape before anybody suspected anything unusual. She grabbed the menu and ordered quickly since the rest had already done it.

    As they conversed around the table, she noticed that Alex kept on looking at her. As if he was studying her. She suddenly felt anxious, not liking the way he was analyzing her.

    Then, he slowly saw the resemnce when the light caught her face. The cheeks, the nose, and the lips. He would never forget those features. She looked more mature now even without the heavy makeup, but he was seeing the simrities in her features.

    Could she be the same girl he shared a passionate night with more than a year ago? But that could not be because the girl he was with was bold. She was not afraid to get what she wanted. She certainly looked different, with the hair and the way she dressed. It might be a coincidence that they might look the same.

    Yet, when their hands connected earlier, the electricity was present. The way her eyes reacted, there was recognition in it. Then, the incident at the office of Mr. Jenkins, he was sure he saw her hiding in the corner cab. He spotted her looking at him when their eyes connected before the elevator closed, she knew him.

    "My pleasure." Carefully observing her face as he grazed his fingers thru her bare shoulders as he moved away to seat beside her. The way she flinched at the contact only confirmed that the simple touch affected her as much as hers did affect him.

    Marcus and Jacky were oblivious to what was happening to the other two as they were engaged in their private conversation, which dominated the table. Although they tried to include them in the conversation, Alexander and Dani found themselves in an inner battle of will.

    Dani, doing her best to hide her secret while Alexander was doing the opposite. He wanted to uncover the truth.

    Dani decided to maintain a low profile during dinner. Limiting her participation to the minimum.

    Jacky touched Marcus'' arms, openly flirting with him. "Tell me. Are you both here for business or pleasure?"

    "Business, but it doesn''t mean that we could not take some time out for a little bit of fun," Marcus said as he took Jacky''s hands on his own. They learned that Marcus was Alexander''s friend and the head of his legal department.

    "Are you girls from around here? Have you known each other long?" Marcus asked Dani, snapping her out of her thoughts.

    "I was born and raised from these parts. Although we only knew each other when we both started working with Mr. Jenkins." Jacky answered him eagerly.

    "Don''t you like to travel?" Marcus asked Jacky who was busy flirting with him.

    "Oh, I would love to but I never got the chance," Jacky said regretfully.

    "You should visit Seattle when you get the chance. It is a nice ce," Alexander state, directing her suggestion to Jacky, but he was still observing Dani for any kind of reaction.

    "Oh yes. I''ve heard from Dani how lovely Seattle was in herst visitst year. It was sad that I was not able toe along with her then because I got sick." Jacky suddenly stopped when Dani discreetly kicked her in the ankle under the table.

    Hearing Jacky''s reply to Alexander''s suggestion, Dani suddenly realized what she had feared. Alexander recognized her and he was trying to confirm it. She had to stop Jacky from divulging more information about her.

    "Dani, what��" Jacky was unable to continue as Dani pinched her side. "Ouch."

    "Are you ok?" Marcus said concernedly. On the other hand, Alexander was amused at what he was witnessing. This night was bing more interesting by the minute, he mused to himself.

    "I think she''s got the bug in her stomach. You must excuse us, but we need to go to thedies'' room." Dani immediately pulled Jacky on her feet and strode away from their table.

    Alexander could see how Jacky protested as Dani dragged her across the room, which only further confirmed his earlier assessment. Dani and his mystery woman were the same. Now, all he had to do was confront her.

    When Marcus invited him tonight, he was not expecting that they would run into her. Although her image asionally popped up in his mind, he never had intended to look for her. He was contented to dream about her. One night of a mistake was all it was, and he had no n of making it moreplicated.

    However, seeing her earlier at the office and then meeting her again at the bar piqued his interest. Coincidence or fate, it did not matter, but he was certainly curious why they had to cross paths again.

 Chapter 15 - Scratch An Itch

    <h4>Chapter 15 - Scratch An Itch</h4>

    Dani forced Jacky inside the bathroom. "What''s wrong with you? You kicked and pinch me." Jacky shrieked, moving a bit away from her.

    She started pacing the empty room as Jacky stared at her in disbelief. She did not have a good reason to do those things to her, but she could not exactly tell her the truth.

    "Don''t be so overly dramatic, I barely touched you. You were sharing too much information with those strangers." She reasoned. "I had to stop you. For all we know, they could be bad guys."

    What she was saying was a little farfetched and she knew it, but she was panicking and she could not think of any better exnation for what she did.

    "I can''t believe you. They are not total strangerspared to the other man we went on a date with, but you never reacted this way. What I told them was hardly a secret. What''s going on?" She asked incredulously.

    "Ok. I''m sorry. I guess I''m a little on edge today because of all that had happened. I may have overreacted." It was partly true, except for the actual reason. Her agitation that he might had figured out who she was and her secret revealed.

    "I get it. I just want you to rx and enjoy this evening. Alex appeared to be a gentleman. Based on Marcus, he is single and very much avable." Trust Jacky to bring up her matchmaking skills at a time like this.

    "Please. Don''t try to set me up with him. I agreed to this dinner as a favor to you, but as soon as dinner is over, I''m leaving." Dani said with no room for argument.

    "Fine. Can we go back to our table? Promise I will stop talking about you. Satisfied." When Dani nodded, they went out of the bathroom and back to their table.

    The conversation centered on Marcus and Jacky, with some asional questions directed to Alex and Dani. However, Dani usually stirred the questions away from her and avoiding Alex''s gaze as much as possible. She could not wait for the dinner to be over so she could make some alibi and leave.

    Alexander had no doubt he had the right woman. Now, what to do? Should he pursue her, but why? She was stunning. She was very attractive. Under normal circumstances, he could see himself asking her out on a date. Then what was stopping him?

    Right, it was her brazen and wild attitude. He believed that he was not the first man she had done a one night with. He was brought up as a conservative man, despite the influence of western ways, he still wanted to uphold his values and principles.

    She was not the kind of woman that he went after. He vowed to stay clear of a woman who had too much emotional baggage. She was one of those who carried too many skeletons. Besides, he was not looking for a rtionship anytime soon.

    All thru out the meal, she was careful with her words. She stirred clear from personal topics and quickly diverted it to something else.

    "We are going to the club. Maybe you would like to join us." Marcus invited Alex and Dani.

    Dani immediately declined. "Sorry, but I need to get home early." Thankful that the dinner was over and she could finally make her escape.

    "Are you sure?" Jacky asked with a bit of disappointment in her tone.

    "Yeah, I still have tons to do." Dani insisted. Making sure that Jacky had no clue of what she was thinking.

    Besides, she was not lying. Trying to think of her other cases. Even if she was thinking of resigning, she still wanted to make sure that she did her best to the remaining cases under her.

    "What about you, Alex?" Marcus asked averting his attention to his friend.

    "I''ll take a raincheck, my friend. I have an early meeting tomorrow." He reminded him since he would be part of that meeting.

    Moreover, he had another thing that he wanted to do. d that he could finally get a chance to be alone with Dani. It would appear that he had decided to confront her, his curiosity had won over reason.

    Jacky said goodbye to Dani as Marcus escorted her to his car. Dani hurriedly walked back to her car, trying to make her escape, but somehow Alex caught up with her.

    "Wait, I was thinking maybe we could grab a coffee," Alexander said as he stopped her from opening her car door, blocking her path.

    "Sorry I can''t," Dani said as she tried to get around him.

    "Can''t or won''t," Alexander asked, still blocking her escape.

    "Both so if you''ll excuse me. Can you move?" She said disinterestedly as she grabbed the door handle.

    He stopped her by resting his hand on top of hers on the handle. "But we still have things to talk about." He said as he leaned closer to her side, positioning his lips a few inches from her ears.

    "I don''t think so." Getting frustrated. Every minute she stood near him was threatening her peace of mind. She never wanted to see him again and be in this awkward situation. It was the reason it was called a one-night stand.

    "Yes, we do Dani. I believe we have some catching up to do." He insisted as he forced her to turn around and faced him.

    "What do you mean? I don''t know you. I''d never met you before." She attempted to step away, but there was no more space to move as she felt trapped between her car and his body. She ended up facing him.

    "Are you sure? Because I could swear, I know you." He used his fingers to hold her chin up so he could gaze into her eyes. The same eyes that haunted his dreams.

    "If you don''t stop this nonsense, I swear I''ll wipe that smirk out of your face. Now move and let me go." She tried to push him away, but he was strong. She knew that. She remembered how strong those muscles could be.

    "Not until we talk. Why did you run away that morning?" All of a sudden, he wanted to know her reason. He wanted her to exin herself. He wanted to give her an excuse for why she did what she did that night.

    "It''s called a one-night stand for a reason. We''re not supposed to see each other afterward. No names. No mess. Noplication and no awkwardness. So, can we pretend that it did not happen and we don''t know each other and left it at that?" She said irritably.

    "But I don''t do one-night stand. It did not count." He said riling her up. He liked this side of her. He was quite intrigued by her personality. He had never met someone like her for sure.

    "If you''re looking for a repeat performance, I''m sorry to disappoint you. I don''t do seconds." She said as she tried to push him away.

    "I''m not asking you to sleep with me. I just want to get to know you." Not affected by her rejection. In truth, he found himself more fascinated, the more she got annoyed and the way she kept rejecting his advances.

    "Well, I don''t think so if you''ll excuse me. If you don''t move, I''ll scream." She said warningly.

    He waved his hand in surrender and moved out of her way. He was content that he had confirmed her identity for now. The rest would just have to wait.

    She opened her car with shaking fingers and hurriedly sped the car out of the parking lot. Not wanting to look back just in case he was still standing where she left him. She was not afraid of him, but definitely, the effect he had on her frightened her.

    Only one person was able to make her feel this way and he was long gone. She had killed him in her dreams.

    Although she still felt the strong attraction she had with him, she was willing to ignore it. She was sure that it was just lust. Something that she could control. She should not let this affect her. She was stronger than this and she had a far better goal in her life to pursue than to scratch an itch that she had for him.

 Chapter 16 - A Puzzle

    <h4>Chapter 16 - A Puzzle</h4>

    "Where are you?" She muttered to herself. She scanned the entire surface, but she could not find what she was looking for. She stretched further to get a better position of the area, but it was still nowhere in sight.

    Unknowingly, an unexpected visitor was quite enjoying himself with the view she was presenting to him. Dani was on her hands and knees on the floor under her desk with her ass pointing straight at him. The skirt she was wearing highlighted the curves of her butt to perfection just the way he liked it.

    A knock at the door startled her and she identally bumped her head at the edge of her table when she hurriedly tilted her face to the direction of the door. "Aaahhh, what do you want now?" She shouted thinking it was Jacky.

    She had been in and out of her office this morning ever since Alexander and Marcus arrived for their meeting with Mr. Jenkins. Marcus and Jacky hit it off the other day and he wanted to see her again tonight for another date.

    "Don''t you see I''m busy, Jacky? Can''t we talk about your dateter during lunch?" She said annoyed at the persistent knock.

    She quickly stood up, shaking the pain away from the bump on her forehead. She felt slightly dizzy from the bump and her sudden movement, making her wobble on her feet. A pair of hands suddenly held onto her shoulders and assisted to steady her.

    She already knew whom those hands belong to even before she even looked at his face. His scent was bing all too familiar and it was not good for her senses.

    "Dani. Are you ok?" He said with a bit of concern, but she could also sense the amusement in his tone. He held her head firmly to look at the discoloration that was slowly developing on her fair skin.

    "I''m fine." She said sardonically, trying to get out of his hold on her. She knew he was just trying to help, but she was not particrlyfortable with him standing so close to her.

    "No, you''re not." You have a huge bruise on your forehead, he pointed out.

    "I said I''m fine. It''s nothing. I think I will survive." She moved away from him.

    "Were you looking for this?" He asked, holding out in his hand was the gold round pendant she identally dropped. "I found it by the door."

    "Thanks." She took the shining object from him before returning to her seat, restoring the chain and its pendant inside its casing. "What are you doing here, Mr. Princeton?" Making him known that his presence was unwee.

    "Call me Alexander or Alex. Mr. Princeton is too formal. I would think that we are more than just an acquaintance." He took a seat at one of the chairs in front of her without waiting for an invitation. He figured he would not get one anyway.

    He and Marcus went here to finalize the closure of the case because he needed to fly out tonight. In truth, his presence was not necessary for this proceeding, but he could not resist the idea of not seeing her again.

    "We are neither acquaintance nor friends, Mr. Princeton." She told him, not liking what he was implying.

    "Maybe you should attend to that nasty bruise. It''s starting to swell." He suggested, pointing to her forehead.

    "Don''t worry about it. It''s nothing. I had worse." She took a small tube out of the side drawer and herpact. "Just give me a minute."

    She inspected the skin just above her eyebrow and found a small swelling around the bluish area with a slight cut. "Let me." She found herself staring at Alexander''s eyes as he snatched the ointment from her hand.

    She did not notice him moved and his sudden nearness caught her off guard. His face was just a few inches from hers, his proximity sending havoc in her nerves.

    "You should always be careful." He said as he spread a small amount of the gel in the affected area. He wanted to touch her, to feel her skin against his. An invisible string pulled him to her and there was no way for him to break free.

    He slowly caressed her cheeks as he pulled some stray hair away from her face. His eyes lowered to her lips. How he wanted to kiss her.

    She suddenly came to her senses when her phone suddenly rang. "Thanks." She straightened her shoulders and collected herself while he walked back to his seat. She answered the call, concentrating on the person in the other line while evading his gaze.

    "Mr. Jenkins informed me that you will be updating me about the pending case." He stated as soon as she hanged up the phone.

    He assessed her quick change of demeanor. He admired her control as she easily shifted to her professional guise. He wondered what else he would discover if he spent more time with her.

    "Sorry, I was just made aware of that by Mr. Jenkins. If we could reschedule because I''m heading out right now." She said as she noticed the time. It was way past her break, but where was Jacky. She was engrossed in her work that she forgot about lunch.

    She wanted him gone. Every minute she spent time with him was a risk she did not want to take. However, Mr. Jenkins just informed her that she needed to discuss the case with him today.

    "About that, Jacky just canceled on you. She left with Marcus a while ago." He casually said. "I suggest that we do it now since I''m pressed for time. Why don''t we have a working lunch so we can finish early?"

    When he suggested that Marcus take Jacky out for lunch, Alexander was not sure of his intentions, but he could only guess that it had something to do with the girl behind that desk.

    She was a puzzle that he needed to solve. Something that he could not quite understand, but his fascination with her was driving him insane. This was the first time that he felt this way. Intrigued by a girl he hardly knew.

 Chapter 17 - From The Hunted To The Hunter

    <h4>Chapter 17 - From The Hunted To The Hunter</h4>

    That bitch. Dani thought, realizing that Jacky had set her up again. "Fine. Just give me a few minutes to finish up on this. Can you handle ordering the food? Because I have no time to eat out." She challenged, raising her brows in the process.

    "Of course. Do you prefer anything?" Alexander confidently asked with a dashing smile. Satisfied that he won this round.

    "Anything''s fine." She dismissed him. She buried herself with the papers spread across from her. Focusing on her task and not on the man who was busy roaming around her office.

    After a few more minutes, she cleared up her table and took out the files that she needed for the meeting.

    "Shall we proceed?" She ushered him to the conference room where they could better discuss the projects. She presented the ongoing first, indicating the different progress, the status of its development, and the pending immediate problems that still needed addressing.

    He could not help but be impressed with the way she had presented everything and her knowledge of her craft. He now saw what Mr. Jenkins found in her when he hired Dani straight from college as his intern.

    The way she moved around the table as she exined her client, left him mesmerized. He had never seen perfection. He did not realize that his focus shifted on her, the way her body moved, the way her eyes sparkle as she discussed her case, the way her lips opened as she passionately verbalized her ideas, he was hooked.

    She suddenly stopped. All too aware of the way he was openly staring at her and not at what she was saying. She immediately felt self-conscious, when she turned around, she was trapped in those beautiful eyes. She traveled back to the night he had fulfilled her craving. Her eyes wandered down to his lips, reminiscing the time it explored her body.

    "Excuse me. Delivery for Mr. Princeton." Amotion by the door interrupted them from their trance.

    "That would be me." He immediately took the food and paid for it.

    "I think we should eat first before we proceed to the next files." She suggested as sheid the food out of the paper bag.

    They remained silent for a while consuming their food. Lost in their thoughts.

    "How did you wind up working for Mr. Jenkins?" He was genuinely curious about how she ended up with such an entric man. Maybe a light conversation could ease the tension between them, he figured.

    "I like what they were fighting for, so I felt that I am a good fit in this firm." She made a short narration, not wanting to encourage further personal questions.

    "I admire people who work hard for their dreams." He confessed. He always considered himself as such and anyone else who did not use money, power, and influence to get to the top was someone who truly earned his respect.

    "So, are you saying that you have reached your position only because of hard work and not because of your family and connections?" She asked unexpectedly. The question was out before she could stop it.

    "That''s a long story." He just said as he picked up his water.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to pry." She excused herself, chastising her nosiness.

    "It''s ok. Anyway, I believe thispany benefitted from your hard work. Mr. Jenkins only has high regards for you." He stated.

    "I couldn''t take all the credit. Mr. Jenkins is a good boss and I learned a lot from him and my other co-workers here. Mr. Jenkins is an integral part of this firm." She admitted.

    "From the day I set foot on thispany, there was no doubt that I belonged here. It''s just a shame that I would be leaving soon." She continued.

    He swiftly turned to her when he heard her next statement. "What do you mean?"

    "I''m resigning. I''m nning to find anotherpany." She had no idea why she was opening to him about that.

    "Why?" He was not aware of this. Mr. Jenkins did not mention anything about this.

    "I''m looking for a bigger firm. Apany that could give me a good opportunity." Saying those words over and over again might convince her that she was doing the right thing.

    "Would you mind if I ask whichpany you''re thinking of?" He asked.

    "Nothing yet. I just thought of it yesterday. So, I still am nning about it." She said. There was no use in keeping it a secret.

    "Are you sure you''re ready for it?" Hemented.

    His question rubbed her the wrong way. "If you have any doubt of my capabilities, I assure you that I take pride in what I can do and if ever I''mcking, I don''t make an excuse of it and make sure to make up for it." She blurted out heatedly.

    "I''m sorry. It came out the wrong way. I didn''t intend to demean yourpetency." He apologized sincerely. "I''m impressed with what you already achieved in such a short time. It will be a big loss for this firm that you are resigning. Anypany will be lucky to have you."

    "Fine. No harm is done." She said calmly when she felt the honesty in his words. It was not like her to be easily riled up, but when her reputation was at stake, it was a different story. "Are you done?" Indicating the empty boxes in front of them. When he nodded, she cleaned up the table.

    They proceeded with the remaining files, discussing one by one the merits of the case. She was back to being serious, and the easy exchange was gone.

    A knock on the door made them looked up. "Alexander. Are you done? We have a flight to catch." Marcus said as he appeared at the door.

    "We''re almost done." If he was being honest, he never really needed to see her and discussed the case. He just used that as an excuse to see her and to spend time with her.

    He did not have any justification for it, but ever since he saw her again, he could not stop thinking about her. Not that he stopped thinking about her since he met her.

    "Good luck with your new endeavor." He said as they packed up the files and got ready to leave.

    "Thanks, I guess." She said, holding on to the files in her hands.

    "See you around." He said as he walked out of the office.

    Today, he got a glimpse of her life that he particrly liked. It changed his perspective about her and his interest only intensified. He wanted to get to know her more and he had a perfect idea of how to do just that.

    This time, the table had shifted as they reversed their position from the hunted to the hunter.

 Chapter 18 - Unfiltered Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 18 - Unfiltered Thoughts</h4>

    "Jacky, can you please bring me the file for the new cases." She called to her, where Jacky sat on a desk just outside her new office.

    She finally decided to quit her previous job and found a more promising position at the ke & Anderson Law Firm, which was located at the heart of Manhattan. Compared to her old office, this was a big upgrade. She was given a good size room with a nice view of the city.

    It was quite a coincidence that a time that she decided to quit, a job just literallynded on herp. Mr. Jenkins, upon receiving her resignation, instead of being offended, even mentioned a job that she might want to check.

    "Wait. I''ll just get it." Jacky retorted back as her face appeared by the door. "You need anything else?"

    "Nope." She looked at her, smiling.

    It was amazing that she got epted to a senior associate position, despite herck of experience. Based on Mr. ke, one of the senior partners of the firm, she was more than qualified because of her other credentials. He was certain that she would be a great asset to thepany.

    She knew she should not be demanding since she was new to thepany, but Mr. ke insisted that she named her condition if she had any. He would see if it was reasonable enough to grant it.

    There were only two things that came to mind. She wanted her own assistant and at least two pro bona cases a month that thepany would fund. She could not believe that he readily agreed with the condition that her other cases would not suffer.

    "Here are the files." Jacky walked back in carrying a box of the file she asked for.

    "Thanks." She said to her friend as she walked back to her table.

    She was back to sifting through each page as she became acquainted with the clients and the cases. A week and she was not yet halfway through the list. She wondered if she was getting ahead of herself when she epted this job.

    However, she never backed out from a challenge before and she did not n to start now. She just needed time to adjust to her new environment. Although most of her clients were the wealthy people she fought with before, she would at least get a chance to defend the less fortunate with her pro bono cases.

    Her phone started ringing again. It had been ringing several times now. But she guessed she could not ignore it forever. "Yes, Dad." She answered,cking her usual enthusiasm.

    "So, how is your new office? Although I approved of your new jobpared to your old one, I would still prefer that you chose to work for ourpany." Her dad chatted over the phone.

    This was the reason she did not want to answer his call. He would not stop pestering her about her responsibility to hispany.

    Her mind returned to the point in her life when she first realized her passion for thew. Her father was more than happy that she had chosen Corporate Law as her specialty, but circumstances changed when she decided to redirect her path.

    "I''m good, Dad." That was her only response to his unending monologue. "I''m happy where I am." She quickly ended the call. "I love you, Dad." Then, the line was dead.

    She would expect a call again soon, but for now, she weed the silence. She knew that her Dad would not stop until he got what he wanted. Her father told her that she would not seed in her chosen field, but she swore to prove him wrong.

    Jacky snapped her fingers in front of her. "Hey, Dani?" Looking at her with worry in her eyes.

    "Oh. I''m sorry." She said, unaware of her presence. "How long have you been standing there?" She must have been staring into space for quite a while. She did not even notice Jacky entered her room.

    "Just a minute ago. What were you thinking?" She perched her plump ass on the edge of her table as she scrutinized her.

    "Nothing. I''m just probably stressed out with all of this." Pointing to the stack of files still sitting on her desk. But she did not tell her about her father''s phone call.

    Jacky knew who she truly was. Well, she believed that many did since her face when she was younger was always part of the society pages. She was just d that the media lost interest in her when she decided toy low and walked away from her association with her dad.

    It allowed her to live her simple life without the constant buzz of the press and society.

    "Why don''t we go out tonight?" The gleam in Jacky''s eyes warned her that she was up to something, and she was in no condition to deal with her right now.

    "Don''t you have a date with Marcus?" She questioned as she set the files that she just finished reviewing on the other corner of her desk.

    "We can make it a double date. I can ask Marcus to bring a friend." Jacky said excitedly, her face lighting up as if she just solved the problem with world hunger.

    "Definitely not. I told you that was thest time." She said indignantly. "You know I have no time for dating and rtionships."

    "Isn''t it time that you did? You''re now getting any younger. Maybe it''s time that you think about your personal life. Your love life in particr." Jacky sat at the chair across from her with concern in her voice.

    "I''m not there yet." She said, dismissing the whole thing. Taking the next file, she focused her attention on the pages. Not wanting to acknowledge Jacky''s words. If she kept quiet and ignored her, she would eventually go away.

    "Maybe it''s time you getid." She blurted out. "When was thest time you had done ''The Deed''?"

    She looked up from her desk to chastise her friend, but instead, her eyesnded on a figure standing by the door. Oh no! She felt mortified.

    How long had he been standing there? Did he hear Jacky''s outburst? Of course, he did. Who would not, with that mouth of hers? Trust Jacky with her impable timing to blurt out her unfiltered thoughts. Dani mulled over to herself.

 Chapter 19 - Last Place

    <h4>Chapter 19 - Last ce</h4>

    "Sorry, Ms. Hamilton. I coulde backter if you''re busy." The man said as he saw the distressed expression on her face, but he could not help the small grin from showing on his lips from what he just heard.

    He knew that Ms. Hamilton would be a handful, but he had no idea, the extent of it. Add her friend, who seemed to have no filter at all. He had no problem with that. He was having a great time, having them as an addition to his team.

    "I''m sorry. I came here to tell you that Mr. ke was on his way." Jacky whispered. She made a peace sign, walking fast towards the door, but not before, she gave Mr. ke her megawatt smile.

    "Mr. ke. Pleasee in." She stood up for a shake and gestured for the chairs. "You have to excuse my assistant''s unruly behavior."

    "Not at all. I like a little yfulness in the office once in a while. It lessens the tension in the workce." He said with an easy smile. She felt more at ease seeing the friendliness in his gesture.

    "So, what brings you to my office? Is there any problem?" She suddenly felt anxious, thinking of the possible reasons why he was here at her office. She straightened herself on her seat, hoping to calm herself.

    He adjusted his huge frame in the seat in front of her desk. She mentally noted to have that seat change to a bigger andfortable one. "How are you holding up in here? Do you like your new office?" Waving to the room.

    "It is a great upgrade from my previous one." She admitted. "But I still need time to be up to speed with all the cases assigned to me. I''m notining. I''m sure I will finish it in time." Showing him a confident look.

    "I know it''s just a week, no need to worry yourself, but I hope you''re adjusting well." Mr. ke said, taking in his surroundings and the things she did with the room.

    "I think I just made myself at home as you can see." She managed to personalize some of the decorations in her office. A picture of her parents on top of her desk, a painting in the corner, and some small figurines and disy pieces at the sides.

    "I like what you''ve done with the ce. It speaks volumes of your personality." He praised with sincerity in his voice. "With regards to your work, if you have any questions, make sure to notify me."

    "Thanks. As expected, it would take me a week or two more to be well versed with all the files. There are a few issues, but nothing that couldn''t be handled." She informed him. "Once Ipleted all my assessment, I certainly would like to set up a meeting to discuss it with you, Mr. ke."

    "Good to hear, but I think we could drop the formality. Just call me Evan and I hope you don''t mind if I call you Dani." He said with a friendly smile.

    "It''s fine with me. Evan." She said finally getting a real glimpse of the man who had assisted her from the first day she stepped into this office. He was her immediate supervisor, one of the senior partners of thepany. One of the men, whose name was on the wall. Her boss.

    Evan was probably in histe twenties. He was handsome in a masculine way. He has a well-built body and an aura of a man of action. From the week she had spent time with him, she found him quite intelligent, articte, and with a good sense of humor.

    Why had she not noticed it before? Maybe because she was too busy worrying about her new position and responsibilities that the rest did not matter.

    "By the way, it is customary that we wee our new partners with a wee dinner. What about next Friday night?" He asked, startling her from her internal preupation.

    She mentally scolded herself and checked her schedule. "Friday next week is good with me."

    "I''ll have my assistant contact yours for the details." He said as he stood up to leave.

    "Sure. Looking forward to it." She said, extending her hand again for a farewell shake.

    "We are more than d to have you on board." He took hers with a firm grip. She walked him to the door and gazed at his back as he strode to the lift at the far corner of the floor.

    "OMG. Did you just agreed to go out on a date with Mr. Adonis?" Trust Jacky with her adorable aliases and obviously, her eavesdropping skills.

    "It''s not a ''date'' date��" She corrected her. "��like you are thinking. It''s work-rted."

    "Yeah, right. Still, it will be just the two of you. I think it would be perfect if you could seduce him to sleep with you. I believe he would be a willing victim." She teased.

    "Stopped it." She ordered. "Go back to work."

    Sometimes she wondered if it was a good idea that she brought along Jacky. Then again, she would not have survived all this time without her. Despite her crass and easygoing personality, she was a great treasure when ites to her work and being a true friend.

    Jacky had long gone home to prepare for her date while she opted to stay to finish up on some more files. After finishing thest one on her desk, her eyes wandered to the darkness that enveloped the outside of her window.

    She found herself wondering if she did agree to go on a double date with Jacky, who would Marcus brought with him. Would she see Alexander? Would he want to see her? Ever since theirst meeting in her office in her previous job, she had not heard from him again.

    Her mind kept wondering what he was doing or where he was. She kept on thinking if one day they would bump into each other in a caf��, in a resto or just on the street since they were now living in the same city. What were the chances that they would meet again?

    She knew that he was the new CEO of the Welsh Group of Companies, which was just a few blocks from her building. Would there be a chance that they could work together on the same case or be on the opposing end again?

    "Stopped. What are you doing?" She reprimanded herself. There was no point in thinking about him when there was no future in it.

    There was a reason why she did not want a rtionship, but this was not the time to think about it. She just wanted to go home but tired as she was, she knew she would not be sleeping again.

    She grabbed her things and decided that home was thest ce she wanted to be. She had something better in mind.

 Chapter 20 - Buried Into Oblivion

    <h4>Chapter 20 - Buried Into Oblivion</h4>

    He shook his head at his foolishness. "You idiot." He sifted his fingers through his hair, loosened his tie, and took a deep breath. He sank back on his seat and stared at the darkness outside his window. He checked on his watch, it was getting dark, but the street still had a lot of cars passing by.

    His mind went back to this morning when Marcus mentioned that he was going out with Jacky tonight. Then, the idea that Dani would be alone kept nagging at him the whole day until he eventually gave in, grabbed his jacket, and rushed out of his office. The need to see her overwhelmed all reason.

    "What am I doing? This is insane." He bawled out inside his car. He nced at the seat beside him, ncing at a bouquet of roseying on the seat.

    He was not thinking straight when he first thought of this idea. Now, he realized how stupid this whole thing was. He picked up the flowers and shoved them in the back seat.

    His phone rang, slightly disrupting his thoughts. "Yes," he answered Bob, who was heading his security today.

    "Sir, just checking if you need us to do anything," Bob replied as they sat in their car, parked a few cars away from their boss. He did remember this ce, from thest time their boss asked them to follow a girl.

    "Just keep your distance." Having his security following him around had been a norm in his life. Another of the things attached to his name was the constant threat in his life. Although he was trained to protect himself, additional backup was a necessity he could not disregard.

    Now, sitting in his car for almost half an hour and staring at her apartment building made him looked like a damn stalker. Of course, he could not juste up to her apartment unannounced knowing that she had no idea he knew where she lived. That would send red gs and all his ns would blow on his face.

    His phone started ringing just in time as a movement in the front of the building caught his attention. Ignoring the buzzing sound, he strained his eyes, focusing on the vehicle that was about to leave.

    He recognized the car and the figure in the driver''s seat. Where was she going thiste of the night? Alone. If what he was thinking was correct, he had an idea where she was heading. That would be perfect for his n. He might be able to salvage this night yet.

    The persistent ringing brought him back and he answered it while starting the engine of his car, cautiously watching the other car''s direction. He slowly pulled out of parking, following the car ahead.

    "What?" Alexander shouted at the caller without even looking at whoever was behind the other line. He figured it could be his security checking up on him once again.

    He concentrated on putting a considerable distance between him and the other car. He made sure that it was enough without losing sight of the car ahead of him.

    "Where are you, man?" A familiar voice boomed on the loudspeaker.

    "Oh shit!" He muttered between his teeth.

    He forgot that he had ate meeting tonight. What was wrong with him? He might be losing his mind to be this irresponsible and reckless like this. He cursed himself and it was all thanks to the brte or this time blonde a few meters away from him.

    "I''m sorry man. I have an emergency I need to take care of. I won''t be able to make it." He quickly made an excuse, still chastising himself for his big slipped up. He looked at his watch, and he knew there was no way he would be able to arrive at the meeting on time.

    "What emergency? Do you need any help?" The voice on the phone asked, probably wondering what kind of emergency that he would blow off a very important meeting.

    "Nothing I couldn''t handle." He said curtly. Not wanting to exin his irrational behavior. "Can you take care of the meeting on your own? I''m confident that you can manage just fine without me." He said calmly this time. He truly believed that his friend could take care of this.

    "Are you sure you can''t make it? Mr. Richards was looking forward to seeing you." His friend continued, still doubtful of the situation.

    "I will just have to make it up with him. I have to go." He said as he spotted the other car slowing down and turning on a curve.

    "Sure man. See you this Monday?" The man on the other line said.

    "We''ll see." As he terminated the call. He could see that the car was pulling up on the curb. Just as he expected, she was parking in a bar.

    He waited at his car as she entered the establishment. Stalking and borderline obsession. That was what he was doing. A criminal act. Then again, he was just making sure that she was safe. He remained inside his car trying to justify his actions.

    Inside the bar, Dani looked at the new ce. She concluded that she kind of like it. It was not crowded and the ambiance was just right for her. She went straight to the bar and ordered a martini. The sooner she got the buzz, the sooner she could get out of there.

    "Would you like anything else?" The bartender asked her. She only shook her head to dismiss the man, and she was alone once more.

    Unlike before, she kept her gaze in front of her. She did not look at the men and women who were busy chatting around the ce. She was lost in her world that everything else was irrelevant.

    She was not aware of the man on the other side of the room just watching her every move. Waiting for the right moment to approach her. She was drowning in her thoughts and all she wanted was some peace of mind.

    The only solution she could think of was to have herself buried into oblivion.

 Chapter 21 - To Take Action

    <h4>Chapter 21 - To Take Action</h4>

    As she finished her first drink, a man came to her side and offered to buy her a drink. She easily declined without even looking in his direction. She stopped looking for a quick fix. There was just no use. Her mind and body only wanted one particr man and this man was not him.

    After her second drink, she waved for another one, but a voice stopped her. "Let me get this one." He ordered two drinks for them, while he settled on the vacant seat next to her. She never bothered to turn. She knew who he was without even looking, her mind and body were all too familiar.

    "You don''t have to." She tried to decline. It was like d��j�� vu, but opposite. She must be drunk and her mind was ying tricks on her. She shook her head to clear her hazy thought, but he was quite real.

    "I insist." He took out his card and paid for the drinks. "I hope you''re not thinking of getting drunk because I''m not in a habit of saving a damsel in distress." He jokingly said as he tried to lighten the mood.

    "Not funny." She replied unamused. "That part of my life was over. I would appreciate it if you never mention it ever again." She swirled her drink before downing it all in one go.

    "Sorry. I was just trying to be funny, but I''m d to hear that." He followed suit and he chugged his drink. "Another one?" When she nodded, he signaled for another round.

    When she arrived at her apartment after her long day, it suddenly felt cold and lonely. This was the first time that she would be alone in her new ce. Since they moved more than a week ago, Jacky was a constant presence in the apartment, making the ce bubbly and full of life.

    However, knowing Jacky, she would be probably be spending the night with Marcus tonight. So, it would be just her in this new ce. She decided that a few hours out should kill some time until she felt that it was a good time to go home.

    "What are you doing here anyway? Picking up on susceptible girls." She suddenly realized that it was a low blow. They both knew who took advantage of who.

    "Are you sure you want to go there?" He asked, amused at her words. He understood that she did not mean what she said and he was not taking it against her. "Now, why don''t you tell me why you''re here drinking alone?"

    "I guess it was not funny too. I''m here to unwind after a very busy week." She picked up her new ss and made a salute towards him. "Thanks again."

    "Where''s Jacky?" He suddenly realized his mistake. He wasn''t supposed to know that Jacky was with her.

    "Where do you think?" Luckily, she did not notice. She was probably starting to get a buzz from the fast pace she was taking all that alcohol.

    "Of course. Marcus." He said, knowing very well where her friend was.

    "How was your new job? I bet it was everything you ever wanted." Making light conversation about the neutral subject. He did not want to spook her by asking any personal questions. He vaguely remembered what happened during their dinner.

    "You can say that." She said. "It''s quite challenging, but I''m managing just fine."

    "I''m sure you''ll do great." He looked at her with a genuine smile. She felt lighter knowing that he believed in her work.

    "What are you doing here? Are you out with someone?" She asked, remembering thest time that she saw him in a bar. Moreover, he might be waiting for his date.

    "Just me. I need to unwind too." Mimicking her excuse. She could not help but smile at his very creative response. They talked more about her new job, finding it easier to share things with him. Maybe the alcohol was loosening her reservations, but she was bingfortable around him.

    She was about to signal for another drink when she identally knocked out the drink in Alexander''s hand and spilled its content all over his shirt.

    "I''m sorry." She instinctively grabbed a tissue on the counter and wiped out the liquid in front of his shirt and down to his pants. Frantic to get it under control.

    "You need to stop." His voice a bit strained. He suddenly stopped her hands from moving any further. When she realized where her hands were rubbing, she automatically felt embarrassed and quickly removed her hands away from him, dropping them down on herp.

    "I''m sorry again." Too aware of the tension between them. The easy banter going on between them was gone. "I think I have enough drink for the day. I better go home." She grabbed her bag and marched out of the bar.

    He immediately followed her and stopped her from getting into her car. "I don''t think you are in any condition to drive." He took her keys and held on to her hands.

    "I''m sorry for what happened. It was just an ident. I think I could still drive myself home." She said with slight irritation. She tried to get her keys back. However, he put her keys inside his pants pockets and dragged her away from her car.

    "Where are you taking me?" She tried to pry her hands out of his grip, but he only continued on his pace before stopping beside his car.

    He opened the passenger door. "Get in. I''m taking you home." Hemanded, holding onto his temper. When she did not move from her ce, he stood over her and tilted her chin until he was staring into her eyes. "Come home with me instead."

    This time, he was looking at her differently. All the tension was gone. His eyes were begging her to agree with his request.

    "I can''t." She whispered. Trying to clear her head from the haze his stare was creating in her mind.

    "Why?" He said as he moved impossibly closer until there was almost nothing in between them.

    "Because�� because��" She was unable to finish as he sealed her lips with a smoldering kiss. In truth, she could note up with a reason to deny him. Her mind was stunned with the turn of events and her body was thrilled with his words.

    The effect of the alcohol and his nearness was slowly making her bolder. Wanting something that she knew she should not have. She responded with the same intensity and more.

    "I want you." He said as they both breathe heavily. "Do you want me?" He was tired of waiting and letting things happened. It was time to put matters into his hand and take action.

 Chapter 22 - A Distraction

    <h4>Chapter 22 - A Distraction</h4>

    He pulled her impossibly closer to him, feeling her body molding against his. He had craved for her all this time. It was only now that he was finally admitting it to himself. He could not find another girl because he wanted only her.

    It was not loved. He was not deluded by such emotion. This was a mere need to satisfy the desire of the flesh, nothing more. Just like before, he did not need theplication of involving emotions in the equation.

    "Stop!" She suddenly tried to pull away, but his hold on her was too strong. She tried pushing him, but only managed to put some space between them. "Let me go." She hissed at him, angrier at herself than him. She did not like the way her body betrayed her every time he was near.

    She suddenly realized that she should not be doing this. She had sworn that finding sce in the arms of a man was not the solution she needed. Then, going home with him would only mean moreplications that she was not interested in.

    He immediately released her, upon hearing her demand. He was not the sort of man that would force himself to a woman. He wanted her, but only if she also wanted him. That was the condition. Well, when she responded with his advances, he thought that they were agreeing to the same thing.

    "Ok. I won''t touch or kiss you if you don''t want me to." He stepped back away from her. "But you are still not driving. I will still take you home." He insisted.

    He opened his car door and waited for her to climb inside the passenger''s seat. He was not going to leave him on the street or allowed her to drive herself back to her apartment in her condition. The least he could do was offer her a ride home.

    At least this time, even if she did not tell him where she lived, he already knew. He would just have to think of an excuse why he knew, but that was not important now.

    She looked at him with her slightly dazed vision, but at least her brain was still functioning as far as she was concerned. She was proud of herself for being able to stop him before it came to the point where she could not prevent it from getting any further.

    "Just let me take you home." He voiced out calmly, still sensing her hesitation. He waited for her to enter his vehicle so that they could finally be on their way.

    Finally, she decided that the only sensible thing to do was to allow him to take her home. There was no use to be stubborn about it. She climbed into the passenger seat and made herselffortable, not wanting to look in his direction.

    He closed the door and walked to his side of the car. This was certainly different from the other encounter they had. He was positive that she also desired him. He felt it in the way she kissed him back. The only question that bothered him was the reason why she was holding herself back.

    "Can we go?" She muttered, not wanting to spend more time with him inside his car. She did not trust herself around him.

    "Sure, where do you live?" Pretending not knowing that particr information about her. He finally started the car. He looked at her once more, waiting for her to answer him, wondering if she even heard him.

    Staring at her face, he admitted that she was indeed very beautiful. He reflected if it was the reason why he was attracted to her. It could be. Then again, he felt that there was also something intriguing about her character that was tickling his interest.

    It took her a while before she finally decided to tell him where she lived. She debated first if that was a good idea since that would reveal more information about her. Nevertheless, now that he already knew her identity, it would not be that hard for him to find her address if he did want it.

    "Don''t get any other ideas. Not because I allowed you to give me a ride, it doesn''t mean that I''m inviting you to my home." She informed him.

    Although nothing about what she said was near the truth. Her body craved to be in his arms once again. Seeing him again, triggered all the memories of their one night together. This time, it was more intense than before, because she could finally see quite clearly every detail of his face.

    "Of course, as I said before, I just want to make sure that you got home safely. Nothing more." He assured her as he continued to drive in the direction of her apartment.

    When he parked just outside her building apartment, she immediately worked on unfastening her seatbelt. Wanting nothing else but to get away from him as fast as she could. But he quickly stopped her, holding on to her wrist.

    She did not know what kind of power he had over her to immobilize her by his mere touch. She could feel her skin burning from where their skin remained in contact. Her heart was drumming uncontrobly, she was sure that he could feel it in her pulse.

    "Please, go out with me tomorrow night." He asked as he leaned closer to her. The smell of her perfume was like a spell that he could not resist.

    "I already told you that I don''t go out on dates." She reiterated, proud of herself for not stuttering. At least she felt that her brain was still functioning regardless of what her body was doing.

    "I''m not asking you to marry me." He answered back with a teasing smile. "It''s just dinner."

    He needed to use all his charms with her if he wanted her to agree with him. He just could not stop himself from wanting to see her more.

    "Let me be clear about something. I am not interested in going out with you. I am not looking for a rtionship and I am definitely not interested in repeating whatever happened to us before." She enumerated her thoughts to him, hoping that he would finally get the picture and leave her alone.

    "d you rified that because just like you, I am not also looking for a rtionship. However, I don''t see any problem of continuing where we left off." He said confidently, knowing what he wanted. He was not going to lie to her and promised her anything more than what he was willing to give.

    Although he was quite interested to get her back on his bed, it did not mean that he was ready to enter a rtionship with her. He did not believe in love, well, not anymore.

    For now, she was a distraction that was messing with his ns. He was sure that after getting her out of his system, he could finally go back to concentrating on his goal.

 Chapter 23 - One Night Only

    <h4>Chapter 23 - One Night Only</h4>

    Hearing his honesty was not something she was expecting. Well, she had an idea that he was different from the usual men she had met before. However, learning that he was not looking for a rtionship was news to her.

    From their encounter before, she had surmised that he was a man who only wanted amitted rtionship. It appeared that she was mistaken with her assumption, but that did not change anything.

    "I need to go." She pulled her hand from his hold and opened her door. It took all her effort just to get out of his car, but she was thankful when she was finally inside the elevator and out of his sight.

    All night she tried to divert her attention with work, a movie, even adding another bottle of beer to the mix just to erase his image and words from her head. But it was to no avail as her mind reyed the scene of her every dream.

    This time, she was wide awake as she remembered every detail of that momentous night of passion. She remembered pulling him towards her and begging him to kiss her. She watched as his control slowly crumbled as he started responding to her advances.

    She kissed him with so much gentleness while her hands started massaging the back of his nape. The softness of her fingers against his skin was enchanting him, making him lower his inhibition.

    Then her hands traveled down to his back encouraging him to deepen the kiss, as her tongue darted out teasing him to respond. He scooped her body in a tight embrace as their link intensified. His tongue started invading every inch of her mouth, trying to take control out of her.

    He could do nothing to stop this when his whole body wanted what she offered. He never felt this way before, this kind of hunger for a girl, not even with his past rtionship. Maybe, this was the effect of the alcohol, since he had consumed more than his limit.

    Maybe it was the thrill of being with a stranger. His friends tried to encourage him to y the field and engaged in this kind of leisure, but he had too much respect for women that he could not undertake such an act.

    He tried to pull away, debating with his conscience. "We should not be doing this." As both of them caught their breaths. He moved in a sitting position beside her and dropped his head in his hands as he attempted to calm down his body.

    She pulled herself up from the sofa until she found her equilibrium, and then moved to kneel in front of him. She took his face in her palm and stared at his eyes. Trying to make a connection with him.

    When he focused again his gaze on her, he was once again lost in her eyes. Her hands glided in front of his chest as it unbuttoned his shirt, removing itpletely and dropping it on the floor.

    Her hands explored the lines of his muscles followed by soft kisses that roamed freely beginning at his neck, down to his chest. "Please I need you." She pleaded as she straddled him, bringing her soft body pressed against his.

    The way her body moved and entwined with his, the way her lips showered him with its tender touch, there was no way he could resist her even if he wanted to. He lowered the zipper of her dress while he connected his lips to the side of her neck.

    She moaned as his fingers grazed the skin on her back and arched her body as she felt the contact of his lips with her skin.

    The feeling of the swell of her chest on his bare upper body only stimted his desire more and his body demanded to possess her. He was on fire, and there was only one way to extinguish it and he could not wait to have her in more ways than one.

    He stood up, taking her body along with him. He looked closely into her eyes as he slipped her dress down to the floor. Staring down, he discovered a stunning body, mold into perfection. A flimsy redced bra and a matching thong barely covered her almost naked body.

    She could see the appreciation in his eyes. She understood that look. She knew she had him under her spell, and she was about to get what she wanted from him. She grabbed his belt and unbuckled it, but before she could undo his pants and removed it, he scooped her up easily as if she weighed nothing.

    He strode quickly to his room and deposited her slowly into his bed. She scooted further in the middle of the bed, putting some space between them. She wanted to see him, his whole body in full view from her angle. She liked every detail of the silhouette of him made by the small lighting from the window of his room.

    "Are you just going to stand there all night?" She demanded as she curled her fingers, enticing him toe closer.

    "Are you sure about this?" Still, the need to be certain that this woman was aware of what she was doing was nagging at him.

    "I''m sure." As she unhooked her bra and revealed herself to him. She supported herself with her elbows on either side of her as she waited for him to finish undressing.

    Finally, she felt the bed dipped and his handsnded on her breasts. He slowly pushed her back on the bed, positioning his body on top of hers. The feel of his calloused hand on her was a great contrast to her soft skin.

    The sensation she was feeling from what he was doing to her was too much, she could feel how aroused she was. She could not wait to feel what he would do next with that mouth of his. Based on the impression of his lower body on her, she could sense that he was highly stimted too. Her body was twitching to have him inside of her.

    She felt him moved down and removed what remained of their clothing. Feeling his stiff muscles under her touch was exhrating. Her whole body was tingling with anticipation. She could sense the control he was exerting to make this pleasurable for her, but she could not take it anymore.

    He could sense that she was almost at the edge and so was he. He took his leisure exploring her body but failing to get enough of it. He wanted more and he nned to do so, but for now, he needed to satisfy the craving he had for her. To conquer her and be one with her.

    He knew she was closed based on the sounds that were torn from her lips. The way her body begged for gratification.

    "Please�� please�� oh, please��" She cried out, knowing exactly what she was begging for. She wanted him.

    "I need you now." It would seem that they were both seeking the same release. She heard a tin foil pack opened and he was back on top of her.

    All that mattered at that moment was the two bodies bing one in a passionate union where no words were relevant, only the physical consummation of their gratification for each other. For this one night only.

 Chapter 24 - Forbidden Grounds

    <h4>Chapter 24 - Forbidden Grounds</h4>

    After her first meeting, she was ready to explode. Thewyer that was paired with her was quite stubborn. He would not listen to reason. Yes, she was young and with less experience than him, but to question herpetence and knowledge of her job was entirely something else.

    She walked to her office fuming, but she had to calm down. She was due to another meeting in twenty minutes. She would have to deal with him another time. She hoped that her next meeting was more receptive to her ideas and not shot her down as if she was just a dumb bimbo.

    She finally let out a frustrated sigh and straightened up on her chair. She checked on the papers that Jacky left on her table. ''Ok. Get yourself together. You got this.'' She sighed to herself as she readied the files for her next meeting.

    The problem with this job, they believed it was a man''s world and women had no ce in it. Even if records showed that women were starting to make a name in this profession, the men still dominated the arena.

    "How was the mee��" Jacky asked as she strolled in the room carrying a folder, which she carefully ced on her table.

    "Don''t ask?" She stopped her, not wanting to talk about it.

    After working for Mr. Jenkins and being mentored by his uncle, she believed that she was well versed with all aspects of thew. She was confident that with her credentials, she could be a valuable asset to this firm.

    Experience should not be valued based on years on the service, but based on its quality and merits. In reality, she had not shone in terms of litigation, but if she would be given a chance, she knew she could win her cases easily.

    "That bad." Jacky moved to walk out the door. "I better get out of your hair." Blowing a kiss on her way out.

    Jacky knew when she was needed, but looking at her face, she decided that it was better to give her time to simmer down.

    "Just notify me if my next meeting is up." She asked Jacky, in return, Jacky wiggled her bum at her. At least that brought a smile to her face. What would she do without her? She thought as she went back to the work in front of her.

    Jacky had barely left her room when a shrieking sound finally broke the silence and she came back with a big grin on her face. In her hands was a vase full of red roses. From the excitement on Jacky''s face, she concluded that it was probably hers.

    "This just came for you. Whoever sent you this must be very romantic." Jacky gently ced the vase just beside her files. "Aren''t you even going to look at the card?" She asked when she ignored the beautiful roses.

    "What was on the card?" She asked instead. Knowing Jacky, she already had an idea who the sender was and its contents.

    "Just that he was waiting for your answer. There was no name." She admitted with a frown on her face. "Do you have an idea who sent it to you?"

    Jacky remained standing in front of her desk as if she was waiting for her to reveal her secret admirer. When she remained silent, Jacky circled her table and grabbed her shoulders, forcing her to face her friend. "What was he talking about?" Curiosity was written all over Jacky''s expression.

    "How should I know? I''m as clueless as you." She answered, making sure that her face remained as impassive as possible. Knowing her friend, any hint that she might have an idea, she would not hear the end of it. As of now, she had no time to deal with her friend.

    She might have a hunch of who her mystery sender was and she would deal with himter. Right now, she had to focus on her job.

    She walked out of her office and proceeded to her next meeting. Thankfully, Mr. Brown was more epting and liberated from her ideas. They easily exchanged ns and proposals, although there were details that still need to iron out. She was d that he was very amicable to her suggestions.

    With the meeting over, she went back to her office and was face again with dealing with her admirer, who was not such a mystery after all. Sitting on her chair, she stared at the roses, wondering what was going through his mind doing such a gesture. A stupid and unwee token.

    Dani,

    I''m waiting for your answer��

    Reading the note, she contemted what he was waiting for. She did not like jumping to conclusions, but she could only think of one thing. She was not nning to sleep with him again. That was her rule and she was not about to break it just for him.

    A beeping sound alerted her of an iing message. She clicked on the app and the message popped up on the screen. She groaned upon seeing the text and with his name on the sender. Of course, it was him, who else could it be.

    ***Did you like the roses? Alex

    She pressed the call button and waited for him to answer. "I''m d you finally called. I''ve been waiting for almost two days." The voice said as soon as the line was connected. "I assumed roses are your favorite."

    "What are you doing Mr. Princeton? I already told you, my answer. If you didn''t understand it thest time, the answer is NO." She said annoyed, but at the same time thrilled to hear the familiar tone of his voice. As much as she hated it, her body was once again betraying her.

    "The only answer I''m willing to ept is YES." He said stubbornly, refusing to give up.

    "Please stop it." She hung up on him, not wanting to prolong their discussion. There was just no use to argue with him. She was frightened that she might give in to the temptation and finally agreed to his suggestion.

    The rest of the day was more papers and phone calls that consumed her mind, distracting her from her unwanted thoughts.

    But asionally, her mind still kept on slipping and she found herself on forbidden grounds. She wanted him too and she could not keep on denying it. Though, it did not mean that she should act on it.

 Chapter 25 - Legend In The Courtroom

    <h4>Chapter 25 - Legend In The Courtroom</h4>

    Jacky barged inside her office with determination in her stride. "Aren''t you going home yet? You have a dinner date remember."

    She looked at Jacky as if she had just grown a pair of horns. Her words did not register quickly in her brain since she was busy with her current cases.

    "OMG! Dani, don''t tell me you have already forgotten. I just reminded you this morning that Evan already confirmed your dinner reservation." Jacky reiterated. Picking up her bag and coat, ready to send her away.

    "It just slips off my mind." She replied as she finallyprehended what she was talking about. "I''ll just clear this up and I would head home immediately to prepare."

    She started stocking up the files on her table when she noticed the flowers on the corner of her table. She grabbed them and without a second thought, threw them in the bin behind her desk.

    Staring at the card in her hand, it reminded her of that night when she woke up on his bed the next morning after she went home with him. She did not need any more reminders as she crumbled the card and let it dropped on the trash together with the flowers.

    "Why did you do that?" Jacky said, astonished as she eyed the flowers with the trash. "These are perfectly beautiful flowers." As she started picking it up again.

    "Leave it." She instructed, not wanting to see those flowers ever again.

    "I think you knew who sent it. What are you not telling me?" Eyeing her with suspicion on her face. Jacky let go of the flowers and strode towards her with her hands settling on both sides of her hips. Demanding answers.

    "Because that is where it belongs." She said, not wanting any more argument. "I have to go. I don''t want to bete." She had to leave before Jacky started questioning her more.

    She knew that this was far from over, but that should keep Jacky off her back for a while.

    "Better hurry up then." Jacky changed her expression to excitement upon remembering her dinner date. "But I need an exnationter. I want full details." Her friend shouted as she moved towards the elevator.

    To her, this was not a date, but another meeting she had to endure for thepany, her career, and her goals. Keep it professional was the key to her sess.

    Evan was already waiting at the table when she arrived at the restaurant. She nced at her watch, relieved that she arrived just in time. If this was a real date, she might consider him, but she had sworn off dating and anything resembling a rtionship. Meaning, getting involved with anyone was not her priority at the moment.

    "Good evening Dani." Gesturing for the chair as he assisted her.

    "Thanks, Evan." She said, taking the seat he offered. "This is a fancy ce just for a wee dinner." She observed. Looking at the stylish and expensive decoration surrounding the room. It would take weeks or even a month to get a reservation in a ce like this.

    "Nothing but the best to wee our new junior partner to thepany." He said as he settled on his chair across from her.

    In an instant, a man in a crisp white shirt and a bow stood beside him and poured his ss with a bottle of red wine. Taking a sip, he nodded in approval and the man poured more to his ss and hers too.

    After ordering a selection of delicious dishes from the menu, they talked about her impression of thepany after her two weeks at the job. How she was adjusting from her new position, her expectations from thepany, and rifications on her responsibilities.

    "I heard that you had quite an argument with Derik, on the other hand, all praised from Gerald." He raised his brow with an easy grin, showing her that he was more amused than annoyed with the situation.

    "Derik was hard to impress, but in time I''ll get his approval while Gerald is a good listener with a lot of great ideas to help me with the case." She voiced out confidently, remembering the several meetings she had with the different partners of the firm.

    Being a junior partner meant working under the different partners of the firm if need be. She was required to help them with their cases and learned from their experience. She was more than willing to do that if it meant making her a betterwyer.

    "That''s the spirit. I''m sure that old goat will soften up eventually. He is after all one of the best, so he gets to be a stubborn mule once in a while." He jokingly said. "Gerald however was very impressed. I think you are already fitting in just fine."

    "I promise I''ll do my best to be a valuable asset to this firm." She pledged to her boss.

    She admitted that she already had great respect for the people working in thispany, even Derik. Maybe she could see a great future working for this firm in the years toe.

    "I''m d that you are settling nicely. If ever you need anything or you have any questions, feel free toe to me." He offered with a genuine smile.

    Although she believed that she had what it took to be a greatwyer, she still could not shake off the feeling that she was given special treatment because of her name. She wondered if other junior partners were treated in the same way. She nned to find out because she did not like to work in that kind of condition.

    "I have a question. I''d been working for thepany for a couple of weeks, but I have yet to meet Mr. David Anderson." She enquired as she wondered about the other senior partner. It was a legitimate question. He should be here, in this wee dinner.

    "He would be joining us tonight. He was just runningte because of ate appointment." He informed her.

    "Oh! Is that so? That''s wonderful. I look forward to meeting him." She said excitedly. She had heard so much about the man. He was a legend in the courtroom and she was looking forward to learning from him.

 Chapter 26 - Pawn In A Game

    <h4>Chapter 26 - Pawn In A Game</h4>

    Evan discussed her schedule for the following month, which consisted of more reviewing of cases, but the most that interested her was the pro bono cases that they would be funding. This would finally test her abilities as a litigator, knowing that she had no more excuses to use for losing a case.

    "Well, I can''t wait to get my hands dirty." She dered eagerly. That was how they say it back at her old job when they were excited about a new case. Suddenly, she missed the people who had helped her to get where she was today.

    "It''s refreshing to see a beautiful woman excited to get her hands dirty." Evan jested as he refilled their sses with wine. The easy banter they exchange was fun. Contrary to what Jacky said, this was not a date. Nothing about any of this was romantic.

    Evan was a very attractive guy, but his easy-going attitude and a really good sense of humor made her at ease andfortable around him. He never tried to flirt with her, which she appreciated. Instead, he was sending a more of a friendly vibe, which she could capitalize on.

    She would need all the help she could find to improve in her field and win her cases. So far, this firm and her new boss were her stepping stone to her sess. Her way to help her clients who could not fight for their rights because of theirck of capacity to do so.

    They were almost halfway through dinner when Evan''s phone rang. He answered it with some curt responses, but from what she deciphered from the one-way conversation, it was probably a client. In the conversation, she heard her name being mentioned and another familiar name.

    "Sorry about that. It''s Alexander. He''s on his way here." Evan announced after ending the call. "I assumed you already met him because he specifically requested that you be assigned to his ount. You must have made quite an impression with him."

    Did she hear him right? Did he just say, Alexander? She was suddenly confused. "Who''s Alexander?" Not realizing that she had voiced out her question.

    Her instinct was sending rming bells in her mind, but she still hoped that she was wrong with her assumption. That the name was just a mere coincidence. Because working with him was out of the question. She tried to search her brain for her other clients who have the same first name.

    "Oh sorry, you have to excuse me. I assumed that you know him. He is one of our clients. You will also be handling some of his ounts." He enlightened her with this new information.

    "Yes, I know him." She acknowledged. She was about to question him more about the matter, but she was not given a chance as Evan nced at her back and waved at someone behind her.

    "Oh, here he is now." He casually stated, beckoning the neer to join them.

    She turned in the direction of Evan''s gaze and her jaw suddenly dropped. Shocked would be mild from what she was feeling at this moment. Alexander was walking towards them. His eyesnded for a brief second with hers before it focused on her boss. She was left gawking at him.

    "Alex." Evan stood up and pped him on the back while he did the same. It appeared that they were very close, from the way they greeted each other.

    "Evan," Alexander responded to her boss before finally shifting his gaze back to hers.

    "By the way, this is Ms. Danie Hamilton, our new junior partner." Evan introduced. "Dani, this is Mr. Alexander Princeton. But I believed that you already knew each other."

    "Yes, Dani and I had a very short history, but I''m looking forward to working with her for a longer period this time," Alexander said as he stretched his hand, but lowered it when he figured that she would not extend the same courtesy.

    He felt pleased by the dumbfounded reaction on her face, despite her tantly ignoring his friendly gesture.

    My CLIENT. My CLIENT. My CLIENT. The words kept repeating in her head as she tried to make sense of it. Dani stood up, still confused. She suddenly felt like she just entered an alternate universe. Her throat felt dry and words evaded her as she stared at the man she did not expect to see.

    "Alexander. I meant Mr. Princeton, what''s the meaning of this?" Slightly raising her voice. "You''re my client." She said croaking. Her voice failing her, showing how much the news affected her, not in a good way.

    "Shall we all sit down?" Alexander pulled up her chair as she settled down, afraid that her knees would fail her.

    "What''s going on?" Evan asked puzzled at the way Dani reacted.

    "We met way back and been on the opposing side." He stated as if that should answer her initial reaction to his presence.

    "Oh, that exins it. I assumed she did well for you to specifically ask for her. But I think you are not wrong about her because we believe she is a gem and a great addition to our team." Evan praised her in front of him.

    She heard their exchange but was not particrly interested to join the conversation. Her mind was more busy contemting on her current predicament.

    She wanted to demand an exnation. Alexander Princeton could not be her client. That would mean she would be working closely with him, which also meant being in the same ce more often than she would like.

    No, no, no. That could not happen, not after what happened recently. She could not work for him.

    "I think there is a mistake here. I could not work for him." She finally found her voice again.

    She forced her eyes to look at him directly as she remained rooted in her seat. Refusing to cower to him. She was not sure if it was all a setup, but she would get to the bottom of this. She was not going to be a pawn in a game he was ying.

 Chapter 27 - Resorted To Another Tactic

    <h4>Chapter 27 - Resorted To Another Tactic</h4>

    "What''s wrong, Dani?" Evan looked puzzled at her response to the news that she would be handling some of Alex''s business.

    Evan thought that she would be thrilled tond a big ount. He also believed that she would do well with her Corporate Law background and experience with Alex''s cases.

    Her adamant refusal to take him as a client was quite intriguing. He had not seen her act this way before with the other clients he assigned to her.

    "Nothing." She quickly answered, suddenly realizing that she was making an unnecessary scene. "I just thought that since we did not see eye to eye in our previous case, it would not be good if I would be handling his ount." She tried to reason out.

    She just hoped that her boss bought her exnation. Because she would rather not work for the firm if she was going to be forced to work for him.

    Looking at the other man on the table, she felt her blood starting to boil. She could see that he was amused at her difort. If she could only punch him in the face, she would, but that would not seem to be appropriate. She still needed to act professionally in front of her boss.

    "On the contrary, I think you will do well as mywyer." Alex voiced out with certainty. "You already know most of the case that my recently acquiredpany is facing, so you would already have an idea how you could help me fix it."

    Evan was slightly amused at the same time puzzled at the way Alex and Dani were arguing, but before he could interrupt them, another buzzed broke the tension around the room. Evan had no choice but to excuse himself to take the call.

    "That was David. There is an emergency with one of our clients that needed our attention. Do you mind if I leave the two of you?" Evan informed both of them when he returned to the table.

    "Sure, let me take care of this," Alex said, standing up from his seat to pat Evan at his back.

    "Dani, I hope you''ll take care of Alex. He is a very important client." Evan directed his statement to her. Before she could react, Evan smiled, said goodbye, and left. What else could she say to her boss but nod anyway?

    She was left with this man that she was trying to avoid. The grin on his face was a clear indication that he was enjoying their current situation. She then concluded that he had nned all of this since the day that she had mentioned to him that she nned to look for a job.

    She could feel her anger boiling just beneath the surface, but she had to control it. She wanted answers. It never urred to her that he might have something to do with her being hired by this firm. Was this all a joke to him?

    "What''s your game?" She hissed in a low voice when Evan was already out of earshot. "You knew all along that I''m going to be working with you and you failed to mention it to me. Did you have something to do with them hiring me?" She rattled on, unable to believe what she had gotten herself into.

    He seemed quite entertained by her outburst that she wanted to wipe that smirk off from his face with her fist. However, they were still inside a reputable establishment and she was not about to shame herself just for his benefit.

    "You are despicable." Finally losing it, standing up to leave. He quickly grabbed her hand to stop her from moving any further.

    "I''m sorry about not telling you, but I have my reason." He said apologetically, pulling her gently back to her seat. "Please let''s talk."

    "What''s there to talk about?" Expressing her displeasure with him. She already made a decision. She was going to request that she should be taken out of his ount. Or else, she would have no choice but to resign and look for another job.

    He took a long breath and then looked at her with sincerity in his eyes. "Would you have epted the job knowing that I had something to do with it?" When she remained silent. "I don''t think so."

    "You would have declined as soon as you learned about me." He continued as he ced his hand on top of hers. He wanted her to understand that his intentions though deceitful were all in good faith.

    When he heard that she nned to transfer and looked for a new firm, he automatically thought of his friend''s firm. Although he did arrange that she learned about the opening and for his friend to give her a spot for an interview, he did not influence his friend to hire her.

    He was just a bridge, nothing more. He only learned that Evan hired her after Evan informed him that he nned to assign his business to her. He was more than happy to be working with her since he did believe that she had great potential.

    "I can still resign." She pulled her hand away as she started ying different possible scenarios on her mind. She had to find another job. There was no way that she could remain in this firm and work for him.

    "That will be stupid and you know it. This position is a good opportunity for your career." He reasoned as he observed her conflicting expression. He knew she was already calcting how to get out of this situation but he prepared for such eventuality.

    "I can still get a decent job with anotherpany if I wanted to." She countered, believing that her credentials could easilynd her a job even if it was not the same as this one. "It doesn''t matter if I have to start at a lower level as long as I''m not working with you."

    "Yes, it is possible. But do you think any of the other firms would give you the funding for your pro bono cases?" He sat back on his chair and crossed his arms across his chest. Reasoning to her was failing, so he resorted to another tactic.

 Chapter 28 - Ended Up Disappointed

    <h4>Chapter 28 - Ended Up Disappointed</h4>

    "What are you talking about?" She looked at him as if he had grown two horns because she did not like the evil glint in his eyes. "Never mind, I am not interested in what you have to say, Mr. Princeton."

    She was not sure what he was implying but she could care less. She stood up from her seat, ready to leave.

    "Who do you think would be funding your pro bono cases?" He questioned, daring her to leave. "Certainly, no decentpany would waste their hard earn money on your cause."

    His statement made her stopped in her tracks. She turned back and sat back down. "What do you mean by that?"

    He looked at her, knowing that he was giving her no choice but to remain with the firm. He knew that it was the only way that she could convince her to ept the position and hopefully it would also keep her from leaving.

    "You are an intelligent woman. I think you already know." He did not need to exin further for he could already see in her eyes that she was now having doubts about her earlier decision.

    He did not want to do this, but he believed that she had great potential and would like to give her the chance to prove herself. He was intrigued by her, knowing who she was. He felt that just like him, she was still finding her true purpose and struggling to reach her goal.

    "You are the one funding my cases?" She suddenly felt defeated upon hearing this information. She never thought that he would be her benefactor for her cause. She was now questioning his motive at the same time, thinking of her next move.

    "Yes. So, I would think twice about resigning. You might not find anotherpany that would be generous enough to help you." He smiled, but this time, his face looked gentler. Gone was his smugness.

    Then, something in her mind clicked. "Did you just hired me because of what happened between us? Do you think this is a joke and you can easily manipte me? Do you think I''ll agree to what you want because of your generous donation?" As rage overwhelmed her.

    "Of course not. Firstly, Evan was the one who hired you. I only knew about your employment when Evan mentioned that you will be handling some of my business." He straightened on his chair and looked directly into his eyes.

    She was about to say something when he beat her to it.

    "Secondly, I do think that you are a valuable asset to my team and your exceptional credentials are what we need." He continued.

    "Mr. Princeton." He held out his fingers to silence her.

    "Lastly, I will never consider any of this as a joke." Staring at her with those intense eyes. "If I will ever use maniption with you, it will not be about your career. But with you back in my arms and on my bed." He uttered in that sexy voice of his, with that luscious lips of his, and without losing eye contact.

    He continued when he remained quiet. "I have a proposal and before you shot me down, try to think about it first." He waited for her response.

    "What?" She decided to hear him out.

    She had nothing to lose anyway. Maybe his proposal was good enough for her to decide to stay with the firm. Because as of the moment, she was not sure if leaving thepany was a good idea.

    She had to admit, he was right. No other firm would give her the same special treatment she was receiving from this firm and it was all because of him. But was it worth it?

    "Are you ready to hear me out?" He asked as he made sure that no one else would hear them.

    She nodded, just wanting to get over with it so she could leave.

    He was not sure if he was scaring her away with his words, but he needed to be honest with her. His ns were fair, and in his point of view, both of them would benefit from his proposal.

    She could only gape at him after his bold statement. She searched her muddled brain for a sharp retort, but she could not find one. This was what she feared if she continued to work for him. She would be a heaping mess every time he was nearby.

    "Alexander." Someone called outing from her back, snapping her out of her daze. Alexander too reverted his gaze to the source of the voice. Recognition quickly reflected in his eyes as he focused his attention on the person behind her.

    "Alexander, fancy seeing you here." The sweet voice said as she walked closer to their table until she was standing directly in front of them. "I was looking for you."

    "Tyra, I didn''t know you were back." Alexander immediately stood up to greet her with a peck on her cheek while holding her hands.

    "Well, Dad is having his annual g next week. You know how important that is to him. I need to be there to support him." Tyra exined while keeping a dazzling smile directed at him.

    "By the way, Tyra Richards, this is Dani Hamilton." Introducing the twodies as he offered the seat Evan vacated to Tyra.

    "I''m sorry for disturbing your date. I just missed my friend here." Tyra apologized as she acknowledged her presence. Her face was friendly, but her eyes showed something she did recognize. Hurt or jealousy. She was not sure, but she was not particrly interested.

    "No. It''s not a date." Dani quickly corrected her. "This is just a business dinner, which just concluded." She continued as she looked at both of them. She noticed the quick change in Tyra''s demeanor, her eyes suddenly lit up.

    "Are you sure? I don''t want to be a bother." Tyra said politely.

    Alexander was about to answer her, but Dani beat him to it. "We''re finished. If you''ll excuse me, I was just on my way out." She stood up and extended her hand to Tyra. "It was nice meeting you." Giving her a genuine smile.

    "Well, it was nice meeting you too Dani." She took her hand and gently gripped it.

    "Alexander thanks for the dinner." She nodded in his direction and stepped away not bothering to wait for his response.

    She heard Alexander invited Tyra for dinner as she continued to walk towards the exit. She found herself relieved that the dinner was over, but upset at the same time. This should not bother her. There was nothing between them and there would never be, but she still ended up disappointed.

 Chapter 29 - A Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 29 - A Mistake</h4>

    Panting heavily, she kept on going, keeping with the beat with the music on her earpiece. After a few minutes more of running, she stopped and realized that the path she was on was getting unfamiliar. She must have made a wrong turn or something.

    "Good job, Dani." She murmured to herself as she found herself lost in Central Park. Scanning the area, trying to figure where she was.

    Remembering gradually that she should have turned on the right in one of the trails. Anyway, she did not mind a few extra hundred meters in her routine. Running usually was her therapeutic way of clearing her mind from her problems and even unwanted thoughts.

    She needed it today more than ever.

    She woke up this morning with a jolt after a restless night. Last night''s event kept reying on her mind, where Alexander and Tyra were the main attraction. When Tyra stood in front of him, she felt like an intruder that did not belong in their presence.

    Tyra was so beautiful in her long silver gown highlighting her long slender legs. Her blonde straight hair shone, with the beautiful silver clip, holding it on the side. She was the epitome of elegance and ss and shemanded attention when she walked into the room.

    The way Alexander and Tyra greeted each other. There was an old chemistry present, not of being longtime friends, but something more. She saw it in Tyra''s eyes when she thought that they were on a date, but quickly changed when she learned that they were not.

    Maybe this time, Alexander would stop pursuing her, now that Tyra was back. They looked perfect together. Maybe she was just a distraction while Tyra was away. She thought. It was a good exnation as to why he offered her a casual fling.

    A temporary thing while they expelled the unwanted attraction, they felt for each other.

    She breathed in deeply and scanned her current location, finding her path, and then continued on her run. Not minding the toll her body was taking as long as she could outrun her thoughts and leave it behind.

    Walking back to her apartment building, she smiled at Jack who nodded back as he opened the front door for her. He was a sweet man who always had a friendly smile on his face. "You''re run took longer than usual." He observed.

    "I made a wrong detour on the park. I think I still need to get used to this ce." She exined as she ran past him onto the elevator before it closed on her. "Wait." She yelled to the person who was already inside.

    A man was already boarded with a big box in his hand. When he heard her call, he automatically, pressed the open button to wait for her. "Thanks." She said as she climbed inside the lift as it finally closed. It appeared that they were heading on the same floor when her floor was already lighted at the panel.

    "I''m Troy. Just moved here yesterday." He smiled widely, extending his right hand while bncing the box on his other hand and his knee.

    She quickly took his hands, thinking how ufortable his position was. "Dani. Also just moved here a couple of weeks ago." When the box almost dropped, she grabbed one side to stabilize it. They end upughing at their clumsy situation.

    It was a short ride, but they manage to chat easily. They walked the hallway until she was standing in front of her door. "This is me."

    "I''m just a few doors away." Troy pointed to thest door, two doors down the hall. "If you need anything don''t hesitate to knock." He said as he walked away.

    Just in time, Jacky stepped out of the door before she could enter the room. "Who was that?" Jacky gaped at the retreating back of their new neighbor. "Look at that ass."

    Dani ignored her, walked inside their apartment, and went straight to the fridge to get some water. She felt exhausted, hungry, and sweaty.

    Jacky started tapping his feet on the marble floor and waited. "That''s Troy, he just moved in yesterday." She drank her water. "Before you get any ideas. I was just being friendly to our new neighbor." Not wanting, meeting a man on the elevator to be a big deal.

    "Fine." Jacky retreated to the living room. That was easy, she reflected. Knowing Jacky, that was not the end of it. "There''s breakfast on the table," Jacky shouted. "Why do you need to run anyway, as if you are not fit enough?"

    "I love it. It clears my mind and helps me relieve my stress. It''s also a good exercise. You shoulde run with me." She grabbed a coffee and a te of toast and egg.

    "Never," Jacky said with distaste. There was no way she would mess up her hair and get stinky.

    Dani plopped herself on the other side of the sofa as she lifted her feet to relieve them from the strenuous activity it endured. She munched on his toast and shoved a few bites of egg, before sipping on his coffee.

    "So��" Jacky started, standing in front of her.

    When she just looked at her questioningly. "What happened to your date with Evan?" Jacky inquired with her hands on both sides of her hips.

    "Evan and I discussed my job throughout dinner. He''s very friendly, with a good sense of humor. It was strictly professional, but I did have a good time with hispany." She answered honestly but debated if she should tell her more.

    Jacky eyed her carefully. "Why do I feel like there is something more that you''re not telling me?"

    She finished her food and drank thest drop of her coffee before putting the cup and te on the center table. "All was doing well until Alexander showed up. Evan informed me that I will be handling one of his ounts." Stressing on thest part.

    "So, what seemed to be the problem? I could see nothing wrong with that." Jacky felt confused with her friend''s reaction.

    She did not know how she could exin to her friend her true situation without her reading more to it than what it was. A mistake that she did not n to repeat.

 Chapter 30 - A Jealous Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 30 - A Jealous Girlfriend</h4>

    "I also learned that he was the one funding my pro bono cases. In a way, I was sure that he had something to do with the firm hiring me for the position." Voicing out her irritation with her discovery.

    "Wait. So, you''re saying Alexander asked Mr. ke to hire you. Why would he do that?" Jacky said incredulously. Still, she could not find anything wrong with it. "Anyway, what if he funds your cases? Isn''t that what you were looking for? Someone to back you up."

    "I just don''t like the way it was done." She could not exin it to her friend. The real reason why she could not work with Alexander.

    Jacky was certainly making a good point, but she felt she was being manipted and she did not like it. She was not sure of his motives, but she believed that he did not help her, out of the goodness of his heart.

    "Anyway, what''s the big deal? Why are you so worked up about it?" Jacky was starting to get curious and that was not good. If she did not give her a good enough exnation for this, she would start snooping and she would eventually find out the truth.

    "I just don''t like it when I''m kept out of the loop. It felt like I was duped in the circumstance of my employment." She stood up, cleared up the table, and proceeded to the kitchen. She had to get away from Jacky before she found herself saying more than she wanted to.

    She took it upon herself to prepare some snacks and clean up the ce while Jacky unpacked the remaining boxes, they brought with them. After a few hours, a little frame on the side, a vase on the corner, and a few shuffling of the furniture, the ce was finally to her liking. It finally felt like home.

    The apartment was located in an upscale part of the city, which was just a few minutes'' drove to work or a subway away. She decided to touch her trust fund that her grandmother left her, to buy this small apartment.

    It was a bit pricey, but she believed it was well worth it. She did not hesitate to ask Jacky to stay with her, which Jacky epted wholeheartedly.

    Tired and hungry, they ended up binging on sweets and chips while Jacky insisted on watching a gossipwork, which she argued was relevant to her job. "You''ll never know what information you''ll find in them that can be usefulter on."

    "I''ll be right back." She went to her room, leaving Jacky in the living room. She wanted to take a shower after her busy morning.

    Checking on her phone on her nightstand, there were several messages from her mom and a missed call from her dad. She never brought her phone when she went for a jog, not wanting a distraction while she was running.

    Shaking her head, she prepared herself for her call. "Hi, Dad." She answered back as soon as she heard his father''s voice on the line.

    "Just wanted to remind you about the party this weekend." Her dad said in his loud voice.

    "I have to check on my schedule Dad. You know that I''m just starting at my new job and I have a lot of responsibilities to attend to." She exined, but if she was being honest, she was wishing that she could skip the party entirely. She did not feel like attending such events even if it was for a good cause.

    "I''m sure you can talk to your boss about it." He said confidently. Meaning the discussion was over and that she should be there no matter what.

    "Ok, Dad. I''ll try." Wanting nothing more, but to end the call.

    The call to her mom was quick, just the usual. Her mom would ask her several questions about her condition. Then, her mom would rattle on about her new projects. She was part of a foundation that helped abused women and kids. Something she also had a soft spot in her heart.

    Just liked the other times, if her father did not seed, he usually used her mother to get what he wanted.

    "Remember, it would be this Saturday. I will appreciate it if you''lle." Her mom said in her very sweet voice.

    "Of course, Mom. I''ll be there." She could not refuse her mom since she seldom asked for anything from her. Her mother was usually the giver, so this time, she would make sure that she would be there for her, not her father.

    Moving away from his father, she believed was the best thing she did with her life. It gave her the chance to explore her options, free from his influence. She loved her father despite their difference, but she was just not up to a debate again about her choices in life.

    "How''re your folks?" Jacky asked casually when she strode back and dropped down beside her on the couch.

    "The same. Demanding." She said as they started eating again and focused on the news headline. She focused on the screen hoping to divert her mind to another topic. ''Be careful what you wished for'' crossed her mind when she saw the next line on the screen.

    TYRA RICHARDS AND ALEXANDER PRINCETON BACK TOGETHER AGAIN???

    The headline said in bold letters. "Tyra Richards is back in town and spotted on a date with her ex-boyfriend, Alexander Princeton, the new CEO of Welsh Group of Companies." The reporter stated on the screen.

    She was left gaping on the television as she waited for the rest of the story. She was not sure why she was interested, but she could not take her eyes away from the show.

    "Does this mean that the famous supermodel will be staying here for good and wedding bells are not far away?" The reporter continued with her spiel as she spected on the two personalities'' lives.

    "I never knew that Alexander used to be in a rtionship with Tyra Richards. Look they were eating at the same restaurant as you,st night. Did you manage to see her?" Jacky asked excitedly.

    "I was just leaving when she arrived." She could deny to her friend that she had seen one of her idols and remembering that she mentioned seeing Alexander at the restaurant.

    A picture of them having dinner together on the same table shed on the screen, then another one as they were leaving with Alexander escorting her to his car.

    "They looked great together. You are so lucky you got to see her," Jacky said dreamily. She had followed Tyra''s career as a model. Her style of dressing was highly influenced by Tyra''s fashion.

    "Yeah. They do." Shemented. Her mind went to where it should not go. Did they spend the night together? Are they back together just like the news stated?

    "What''s wrong?" Jacky asked, studying her face, noticing the sudden change in her mood.

    "Nothing. I was just thinking of my parents." Hoping that Jacky would not see her through her lie. What was she thinking?

    Could this day get any better? She sarcastically mused to herself. Why did she suddenly felt like a truck just run over her? She was acting like a jealous girlfriend and she had no right to be. Besides, she was not interested to be.

 Chapter 31 - Liked It Or Not

    <h4>Chapter 31 - Liked It Or Not</h4>

    The meeting this morning took longer than he would have liked. He was swamped with several more meetings today besides the papers that were piling up for his approval.

    "Alex, Mr. Duncan canceled his appointment for today. I just learned that his son was rushed to the hospital just this morning." His secretary informed him as she ced several more papers on his table.

    That was not good, he thought. This meeting was very crucial in one of his projects. He had to find a way to make up for this dy. "Make sure to send flowers to his son''s room." He instructed as he checked his schedule on hisptop.

    "I already did." Rosy smiled as she made her way out of his office. He was d that he decided to keep the very reliable Rosy as his executive secretary when he took over this position.

    Marcus walked to the door bumping slightly to Rosy on her way out. "You look lovely, Rosy."

    "Thanks, Marcus. I''m d you noticed." Rosy smiled with thepliment.

    "Stop flirting with Rosy." He chastised his friend as he went back to the papers in front of him.

    "You''re no fun." Marcus sat from across from him, shaking his head at his friend''s prude behavior. Although they both knew that Rosy was just joking with them. She was a happily married middle-aged woman who had two sons.

    "What are you doing here? Don''t you have work to do?" He asked, knowing that he was not included in his schedule and he had no time for unnecessary chit-chats. Not today.

    "I heard what happened with Mr. Duncan. What do you n to do now?" Marcus leaned forward, waiting for his response.

    "I am still thinking about it. Maybe we could drop by at the hospital or something, but we need to reschedule the meeting as soon as possible." He informed his friend.

    "Let me see what I can do." Marcus took out his phone and started texting. "Now, we just wait." He announced after putting his phone away, but he did not seem ready to leave just yet. He remained sitting on the chair, just whistling as if he still had an unfinished business.

    "What now?" He had no time for his friend''s games. He appreciated that he was there to help him out, but today was no time for messing around. He had a lot on his te.

    "I just had a heartfelt conversation with your father. It would seem that you are not answering any of his calls." Marcus stated before taking an envelope out of his breast pocket and handing it to him. "So, he felt that as your best friend, it was my obligation to remind you of your birthday."

    "I have not forgotten about it." He answered frustratedly. It was one of the things that kept him distracted all this time. "What''s this?" He held the envelope in his hand.

    "That is the invitation to your wedding." Marcusughed at hisme joke.

    "Funny." He opened the paper and almost pulled his hair in annoyance upon seeing the content of the letter.

    It was just not his day, scanning the list of the women that his father chose to be a suitable bride for him. He did not find any of this amusing, looking at his friend who was still smirking on his seat.

    "So, you have less than two weeks before your birthday. Do you have any n yet?" Marcus turned serious this time, knowing that his friend was turning red with the current situation.

    "I still have not found a way out of it." He told his friend defeatedly.

    He even consulted with the expert in their doctrines if there was an exception in their tradition. But, so far, no one had broken theirw. He was now seriously considering to be the first to break it. However, he was also thinking of its possible consequence to his family. It did not seem to be a good idea in the end.

    "Then, what do you n to do now? Your clock is ticking." Marcus reminded him as if he did not know that already.

    "I think it''s time that I choose from this list." He scanned the list, hoping that he might find someone who would be able to agree to his terms.

    "What about Tyra?" Marcus suddenly remembered her ex, remembering the news he saw this morning. "I believed she still has a thing for you. I think she would be perfect for the part."

    He had thought of her sincest night. He tried to consider her for the role, but after their dinner, he decided that it would not work. She was too emotionally invested in him. She would never agree to a fake rtionship.

    As of now, he was not ready tomit to anyone. He just needed a girl to present to his family until he could find a way out of marrying her.

    "She is not a good fit. If I offer her my ring, she would take it for real. I just could not marry anyone yet." He tried to exin to his friend.

    "Then, what choice do you have left? Are you ready to choose from that list, hoping that one of them would agree to your proposal?" Marcus voiced out what he was thinking at the moment.

    "I think I don''t have any other option but to take that risk with someone I don''t know. Maybe you could have their backgrounds check and find any weaknesses that we could exploit." He was feeling desperate.

    "Then, I''m on it. But make sure that I will be your best man at your wedding." Marcus just could not help himself. He had to tease his friend a bit more. This was a rare asion that he had to take advantage of.

    "Just get out of here." He tossed the papers back to Marcus, dismissing his friend. "I still need to prepare for my next meeting."

    "Don''t worry I got your back." Marcus winked at him before walking out the door.

    He still had twenty minutes to spare since he was already prepared for his next meeting. He just wanted to get rid of Marcus. He just wanted to be left in peace.

    Another idea came up to his mind in that instant. A possibility that was showing much potential. He took his phone out and searched for her name. The girl that kept messing up with his head. When he found it, buried in his contacts, he pressed on her name and waited for her to answer.

    He had to see her tonight, whether she liked it or not.

 Chapter 32 - Done Deal

    <h4>Chapter 32 - Done Deal</h4>

    "What do you want?" She hissed at the phone, avoiding making a loud noise. She had tried to ignore his call, but after the tenth ring, she decided that she had to put a stop to his madness.

    She already knew what he wanted and she was not interested as she already stated in theirst conversation. As far as she was concerned, they had nothing more to talk about.

    "I need to see you tonight." Saying his purpose direct to the point, not wanting to make a fuss and beat around the bush.

    He never felt this desperate before to have a date with someone. But he needed her cooperation. She was hisst option. The only option that looked appealing to him. The rest were tooplicated for his liking.

    "I already told you that I am not interested in your stupid proposal." She shouted, quite frustrated with the man on the other line. She had never met a man that could be so insufferable.

    "I have something new to discuss with you." He pointed out as if that was enough to convince her to meet him.

    She stood up from her seat, about to tell him what she thought of his ns. Even scraping noisily her chair on the floor because of her sudden movement when she realized that she was in a meeting with a client.

    "I''m sorry about that. Will you excuse me for a minute?" She lifted her finger to signal to her clients that she just needed a minute to deal with this jerk. She walked out of the room, hoping to end this conversation once and for all.

    Her clients were very important to her because this was her first pro bono case in this job. After several weeks of dealing with corporate ounts, this was the first case that was making her heart beat faster with excitement.

    "Stop calling me because I am not going out with you." She repeated what she already told him so many times before.

    "Please, just meet me this onest time. After, if you don''t like what I have to say then I would never bother you again." He had to convince her because failure was never an option for him.

    She thought about it, looking at her watch. Her minute was already up, she had to go back to her clients. She debated whether it was a good idea to agree with him. Then again, why was she even considering it? She should have tantly said no to him.

    However, the thought that he would stop bothering her was sounding more appealing. Then her thoughts went to the other reason. She might be interested in hearing what he had to say.

    "Shall I pick you up at six?" He suggested without waiting for her reply if she even agreed to the date.

    "Let me think about it. I''ll text you my answerter." She pressed the end button before more was said between them. She ced her phone back in her pocket and walked back to the meeting.

    In his office, he wore a satisfied grin after herst statement. That was better than she blowing him off instantly. At least, she was considering it, which based on his instinct was almost a yes in his book.

    "What''s the deal with you and Dani? Why did you ask me to leave during our dinner?" Evan entered his office, waiting for his response while making himselffortable on the seat in front of his desk.

    "Good afternoon to you too." He answered sarcastically, without even taking his eyes from the papers that he was working on.

    "Did I hear it right? You left me to deal with Mr. Dwayne, while you dine and wine with our newwyer." Another voice just came from the door. Then, two more men entered the room.

    "What are you guys doing here?" Alexander asked, ignoring their questions, not liking the way his day was going so far. Seeing his friends David and James, joining Evan inside his office.

    "Who''s this Dani we''re talking about?" James, my best friend since childhood interrupted.

    "Dani is our new juniorwyer," Evan said. "I was weing her to thepany when our good friend here showed upst Friday night."

    "Wait." James paused to think. "Friday night, aren''t you out with Tyra that night." Remembering her recent girlfriend mentioning the gossip news that was trending on the.

    He figured that these three idiots would not leave him alone unless he supplied a usible exnation for his impulsive behaviorst Friday night. Well, he had no n in putting them in the loop with his current n, unless it was necessary. As of now, he was keeping it to himself.

    "I only wanted to wee Ms. Hamilton to my legal team. There was no need for you to stay since I saw that dinner was almost over." He pointed out.

    It already sounded believable in his mind, but he needed to make it more solid. "I just needed to discuss a few things with her and make sure that she wasfortable working with my ount."

    "What about Tyra? Are you two back together?" James asked excitedly.

    "It was just a coincidence that I ran into Tyra at the same restaurant." He added, d that the conversation was diverted away from Dani.

    "Who''s Tyra?" Evan asked, having no idea of the girl they were talking about. Evan only knew Alexander thisst year, so his past was still a mystery to him.

    "She''s Alexander''s, first love," Marcus announced as he walked into his office.

    "Are we done discussing my life? What are you all doing here anyway?" Alexander leaned on his chair and eyed his friends, feeling quite exasperated. "State your business and leave, I still have a lot of work to do and you do too, I presumed."

    "Oh. There is a problem with the contract with Mr. Dwayne. He wanted to proceed with the construction but move up the period ofpletion. Just want to give you a heads up. We need to discuss this with the nning Team if it is even possible." Marcus reiterated.

    It still did not exin the presence of his other friends. Anyway, he had to get rid of them soon because he still had a few more works to be done. He still had to prepare for his date with Dani.

    He was confident that after this night was over, his ns would be a done deal.

 Chapter 33 - Perfect For The Job

    <h4>Chapter 33 - Perfect For The Job</h4>

    She was walking to the conference room where her next appointment was to take ce. This was one client that she was not particrly keen to deal with.

    Afterst night, she thought that he would finally leave her alone, but she was mistaken. He was a much hard-headed man than she realized.

    She texted him that she had no n to see him or any other day or time in the future. She even told him that he could pull out his funding on her pro bono case because she did not need that hanging over her head. She would find other ways to get funding for it.

    She knocked on the ss door, seeing her boss already discussing something with their very important client. "Good morning!" She greeted as she stepped inside the room. Not showing any fear that would indicate that she was intimidated by his presence.

    "Good morning, Dani." Evan was the first to respond to her. "Why don''t you join us?" He gestured to the seat next to him. Alexander was the one seating on the head of the long conference table. While Evan and Marcus sat on either side of Alexander.

    "Good morning. Dani." Marcus said as she sat down on the table while Alexander only nodded his head in her direction, not saying anything at all.

    "Why am I here?" She finally asked, believing that she had no business to be included in this meeting. She was not aware that she had a pending case with Alexander''spany.

    "It came to our attention that one of the head executives might be embezzling some money from thepany of Mr. Princeton," Evan stated as he handed her a folder.

    She perused quickly the papers inside the folder to get updated with the case. She looked up and saw from her peripheral vision that Alexander was eyeing her. As if she was burnt by his stare, she swiftly looked away, concentrating instead on the papers in front of her.

    "Can''t you handle it internally?" She asked, knowing that thepany had its legal team, with Marcus as its head.

    "We could but we suspect that it was not an isted case. Some other executives in higher positions might be involved in the scheme to steal from thepany." Marcus interjected. "We rather outsource the handling of this sensitive case to avoidplications and conflict of interests."

    She did agree with their decision. "But there are more experienced partners in this firm that could be more capable of doing this job than me." She reasoned out, closing the folder and pushing it back to Marcus.

    Although she knew that she was trained to handle this case, she would rather give this case to another partner. She just wanted to avoid working with him more closely.

    "Isn''t it you who said that experience was just a number but it should not be the basis of your capability? Now is your chance to prove that." Alexander spoke up with a challenge in his tone.

    "I know what I said and I am more than capable of handling this case." She epted the challenge, knowing that he was daring her to defy him. She would not give him the satisfaction of making a fool of her profession.

    Evan and Marcus discussed with her the case further. Evan would still be overseeing the case with her. She just took this as an opportunity for her to prove to her boss and the other partners that she had every right to be part of this firm.

    "I guessed that concluded the meeting," Evan stated after they had finalized their ns for the case. She would be getting the other files of the caseter on for her to review and double-check for possible anomalies that they could use as evidence.

    "Will it be ok if I ask Andrew to help me out?" She asked, already expecting several boxes of papers that would be delivered to her officeter.

    She immediately thought of one of her new friends on the bullpen. Andrew was sharp and easy to get along with. He would be a great help if she could convince him to help her out with her task.

    "You can ask Andrew if he is avable or one of the other paralegals to help you out." Evan gave his consent, knowing that what she would be dealing with would be more than she could chew by herself.

    "I better leave because I still have another client in ten minutes." Evan made his excuse, standing up from his seat.

    "We better go too," Marcus announced.

    "Then, I should also be on my way." She also stood from her seat, ready to leave with the papers in her arms.

    They all shook hands before going on their ways. She moved back to her office and told Jacky that she did not want to be disturb. To hold all her calls and to get some lunch for them. She had no n to go out today.

    After a while, the opening and closing of her door did not make her look up from what she was working on. "Just leave the food on the table. I''ll eatter." She had no time to spare for chitchat with her friend.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I did not realize that I was supposed to bring one. But I am here to invite you to lunch." A familiar voice said as he stood by her door. She let out an exasperated breath upon realizing who was her uninvited guest.

    "Why are you here?" She said nonchntly as she continued working on her papers. Not bothering to look in his direction.

    He walked confidently inside her office and just sits quietly studying her for a few seconds. "You should not have stood me upst night." He said usingly.

    "I have no time for your games. We already discussed your business earlier, so there was no point in this meeting. You can leave and close the door on your way out." She had to make sure that this time, he understood that she was not someone he could easily manipte.

    He was more amused with her reaction than insulted with her dismissal. The more she pushed him away, the more he found their situation more intriguing and challenging. He was more convinced that she was perfect for the job.

 Chapter 34 - Violent Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 34 - Violent Reaction</h4>

    He stared at the woman who had gued his mind this past year, especially these past few weeks. The more he got to know her, the more he found himself intrigued with what made her tick. Because he was sure that one of them was him.

    "Ok. I''ll get to the point. I''m not here because of my business. This is more personal. I have a new proposition for you." He walked towards her, moving around her table and closing the file she was reading. Wanting her full attention on him.

    "I already told you��" She exasperatedly stated before he cut her off, not allowing her to finish.

    "Can you listen first?" He asked but when he saw that she was about to say something again, he pulled her up from her seat and pushed her against her desk. Silencing her with a passionate kiss.

    This was not part of his n, but he could not stop himself when she kept challenging him from every chance she got.

    When he finally let her go, they were both left gasping for breath. He was not sure that she would kiss him back. He was waiting for her to push him away and even pped him in the face. But when she started responding to his advances, he could not help but deepen the kiss.

    "What was that for?" That was the only question her muddled brain coulde up with since she was still slightly in shock that he just kissed her, in her office.

    He stepped back a little, putting a space between them, but keeping his hands still connected with hers. "I could not stop thinking of you. I know that you feel the same way, that is why you keep pushing me away."

    "I''m sorry, but I beg to disagree. I don''t feel the same way as you. You just caught me in a bad time. If you could not control yourself. I can." She pulled her hand away from him and stepped further away from him. "Stop expecting that I will sleep with you again."

    "Ok. I will put this aside for now, until you are ready to admit to yourself that there is something between us that we need to address." He moved away from her and sat on the chair across her desk.

    "Then, why are you still here? We have nothing more to discuss." She remained standing, putting her desk as a barrier between them.

    After that kiss, she did not trust herself around him. She was sure that if he made an advance liked that on her, she might not stop him.

    "I beg to disagree." It was his turn to say the words. Imitating her statement. "I still have not told you my other proposal. It is more of a favor for a favor. I scratch your back, you scratch mine."

    "As I said, I don''t need your funding. I am capable of finding my own way." She went back to her seat and busied herself with the papers on her desk. "You know your way out."

    When he did not move from his seating position and remained in her office, just watching her, she finally looked up again and stared at him. "Please leave."

    "Not until you hear me out." He stated, adjusting to the sit for a morefortable position.

    He could see that she was thinking deeply about their situation. He was certain that she was finding ways to get rid of him, but he would not make it easy for her. Not unless she gave in to his ns.

    "Fine. You have two minutes. Then, I want you out of here and out of my life for good." She put her pen down and stared at the man she wanted to run over with her car. But if she was being honest, she also wanted him on her bed.

    "I will continue to fund your pro bono cases whether you help me or not. I actually believe in what you are fighting for. So, no need to even consider that in your decision making." He wanted that clear before he stated his true purpose.

    "Are you sure of that because I might consider epting your funding, but still say no to helping you?" She was not sure if she could trust his statement, but based on the record, he was a decent man and a man of his word.

    "Then, it will be up to you. I will not take it out on you if you decline to help me." He straightened on his seat and focused his attention on her, trying to study her reaction.

    "Ok. I will hear you out but if I don''t agree with what you have to say, then I''m sorry, I will have to say no. Then, promise me that you will stop bothering me." She also watched his reaction, trying to gauge if he would respect her decision.

    "Fair enough." He entwined his fingers in front of him and leaned forward a bit on his seat as he continued to stare at her. Not losing their eye connection. ''

    "Then, state what you came here for." She wanted this meeting to end as soon as possible before Jacky returned.

    "I''m about to have my birthday more than a week from now. My parents are expecting that I will be bringing someone to the party they are arranging. I want you toe along with me as my plus one." He began to exin his predicament.

    "Is that all? Why me? I''m sure you have no shortage of women who will be willing to be your date." She found his statement quite incredulous. It did not make sense that he would go to all this trouble for a date at his birthday party.

    "It is not as simple as that." He replied, scratching the back of his neck as he tried to think of a better way to tell her what he needed.

    "Then, what? Stop beating around the bush." She had no time for this. She had many worked to be done and Jacky was bound to be back anytime soon. She did not want her to see Alexander in her office.

    "I want you to be my fianc��." He finally calmly said as he waited for her violent reaction.

 Chapter 35 - No Ordinary Girl

    <h4>Chapter 35 - No Ordinary Girl</h4>

    "Are you insane?" She shouted at the man in front of her. She could not believe what this man was saying to her.

    "Surely, you also had done something you thought you would never do in your life." He stated as he looked at her from across the table.

    "Well, yes, but I will never agree to do such a thing." She vehemently said as she studied him beneath her eyelids as she sifted through the papers in front of her.

    "I guessed you are not that adventurous as I thought you are." He finally concluded as he also took some papers on the table to look at.

    "Andrew, I do enjoy some challenges once in a while, but nothing as terribly stupid as what you were doing. Risking your life for some silly games of extreme sports." She voiced her opinion on the matter.

    She was d that she was able to convince Andrew, another junior partner in the firm, to help her with the case. She just wanted a head start tonight, but tomorrow, some of the associates would also be assigned to help her go through all the legal documents of thepany they were investigating.

    "Those were calcted risks. It is not a stupid sport, Dani." He pointed out as they continued with reviewing the files for their embezzlement case.

    It was alreadyte, so they decided to order a Chinese takeout. She suddenly missed the restaurant that she frequented in her old job. As they ate, they started arguing about their interest, particrly in sport.

    Although she believed that all sports had their own merits, she felt that doing extreme sports was dangerous and senseless. No one should put their lives in harm''s way just to show that they were capable of doing some dumb stunts.

    "Ok, fine. If that is your opinion. Let''s just go back to work. I want to be able to finish this first batch before I go home tonight." She told him, taking the empty box of food to the trash bin as they continued going through each folder in the box in front of them.

    When she finally got back home, Jacky was already inside her bedroom. What did she expect, it was already past midnight? She quickly changed into somethingfortable, cleaned herself off her makeup, andid down on her bed.

    She was expecting that sleep would easily im her tonight since she was dead tired. But she was mistaken as her mind worked overtime.

    She was once again reminded of her earlier meeting. Not the official one, but the meeting that urred in her office during lunch. She reviewed the events once again, finding the entire scene extremely odd. She was not sure if he was pranking her or not.

    "I want you to be my fianc��." That was the statement that kept circling in her mind.

    She did love challenges, but that was one challenge she would never dare to ept.

    He walked into her office as if he owned the ce. Well, technically, she just found out that he did own the building that their firm was upying. But that was beside the point. That was her office and he should respect her space.

    "Are you insane?" She answered him. She just could not believe what he just asked her. They were not even dating and he dared to ask her to be his fianc��. If he thought that she would jump to the chance to be his wife, then he was gravely mistaken.

    "Just hear me out first." He continued. "I am not asking you to marry me, but just to pretend to be my fianc�� just for the night."

    "Does my head have some kind of sign that says that I am incredibly stupid?" She felt like pping the face of this man for insinuating that he could juste by her office and y games with her. "Please, look for someone else you can do your stupid pranks with. I have no time, nor interest to y your games."

    "I''m serious." He ced a brown envelope on her table and stepped back away from her. "Just checked my proposal. Read it thoroughly if you must. Marcus will be more than willing to discuss the details with you if you don''t want to discuss it with me."

    "I''m telling you now, I am not interested to go on a deal with you. Why don''t you ask Tyra Richards? You did look good together. I am sure she would dly be your wife." She stated with a bit of too much emphasis on her name.

    She felt that it did not sound good in her ears. It felt like she was jealous when she said her name. Well, she was not. She was just infuriated with the man in front of her.

    "That is the problem. Tyra will easily say yes to my proposal. She wants nothing else but to be my wife." He stated with too much confidence in his words.

    "Then problem solved." She reiterated as if there was nothing else to talk about. But why did she kept sounding like she did not like the idea at all?

    "As I said that is the problem. I don''t want to marry anyone. Not yet anyway. I am not ready for amitment whether in a rtionship and especially marriage." Stating his dilemma. "That was why I thought you would be perfect for the position."

    He eyed her once again, examining her reaction. So far, he was liking the way she sounded like she was jealous of Tyra. That was a good sign as far as he was concerned.

    "And you believe that I will agree to your insane proposal. You must be madder than I thought." She wanted to insult him so that he would leave her alone. What he was suggesting was crazy in her book.

    "Just look at my proposal. I know this is unconventional, but nothing about my life is. I am sure that you also live in the same boat as me." He stated, learning a few things about her.

    Just like the other girls that he tried to consider for this position, Marcus also made a thorough background check on her. Just as they suspected from the beginning, she was no ordinary girl.

 Chapter 36 - A Contract

    <h4>Chapter 36 - A Contract</h4>

    "Ahhh!" She held onto her head as she tried to stop it from floating back into nk space. That was the result of herck of sleep after tossing and turning on her bedst night. It was almost dawn when sleep finally imed her.

    She slowly walked to her adjoining bathroom to take a bath. She needed to be wide awake if she was going to be able to make it through the day. And this was not the day to ck off. She would require all her wits to finish her job.

    "Are you ok?" Jacky asked as soon as she stepped out of her room, looking like a truck just ran her over. Her hair was still slightly wet as it flowed at her back, her makeup not done, and she was still in her bathroom robe.

    Usually, she was already awake before the crack of dawn, either jogging outside or on a treadmill. Dressed in her business attire and already had her coffee by the time Jacky hit the shower. So, definitely, she was not ok.

    "Nothing a hot strong coffee could not fix." She went straight for the coffee maker and poured a full cup.

    Jacky just raised her brows at her, confused at her unusual behavior. But everybody was entitled to a one-off day, so she just shrugged her shoulders at her friend''sck of enthusiasm. "Shall I wait for you?"

    On a normal day, it was her who mostly wait for Jacky to get ready. Sometimes even leaving her friend to go ahead because she wanted to have a good head start with her paper works before she dealt with a client.

    She believed good work ethics usually got the work done. As the saying went, an early bird catches the worm. She hated people who loved to procrastinate. To her, it is aplete waste of time.

    "No, you go ahead and make sure to arrange all my schedules today. I might bete by thirty minutes." She assumed based on the way her body was moving in slow motion.

    "Ok. I will just see you then." Jacky moved to the door of their apartment with her things, while she went back to her room to get ready for work.

    Walking into her office, she was surrounded by several boxes, which she would assume were the other files they needed to review for her case. To make matter worse, she found herself staring at the big bow with a big card attached to the box ced on her table.

    She took the card out and in bold letters, it said: "ENJOY." She recognized Evan''s handwriting and the wee gift he just gave her. She could not help but smile at the tons of work she had to do. She certainly loved the challenge in front of her.

    "That just came for you this morning. And this too." Jacky walked in just a few minutes behind her, carrying another bouquet of red roses.

    "What''s with the flowers?" She recognized the boxes and the irony of the bow and card, but the flowers did not add up and were not funny at all.

    "It''s the same sender as before," Jackymented, meaning she already had seen the card. Trust her friend for being discreet. "I need your answer soon. It said." As Jacky held the card to her. "Shall I put it straight to the trash or on your table?" She teased her.

    "Just put it on the table." She had to put a stop to this madness. She thought as she stared at the flowers on her table.

    Like before, she had a clear idea of where those flowers came from. And the answer to his question was still a big no.

    "Do you know who is sending you these flowers?" Jacky interrogated her as she sat on the chair in front of her desk. "Do you think you have a stalker? I think we should report this to the police." Jacky suddenly looked concerned.

    She watched too many movies where the stalkers always ended up being violent and hurting the people they were stalking.

    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll handle it." She informed her friend, not wanting her to panic and do something stupid as going to the police. She just needed to find a way to make him stop.

    Jacky was about to let the matter dropped when she noticed her friend acting very strange. It was as if she was guilty of doing something behind her back.

    "Wait, there is something fishy in here. There is something you are not telling me." Jacky could sense this thing. "You know who is sending you these flowers and you''re not telling me. Why?"

    This was what she was avoiding, a confrontation with Jacky. Thest thing she wanted to do was talked about the man that was messing up her life at the moment. She should not be losing sleep because of him.

    "Ok. Can we talk about thister?" She asked Jacky, notmitting to anything about her secrets.

    "Dani, finally you''re here." Someone at the door interrupted them.

    Just in time, Andrew walked into the room looking for her. It was perfect timing because it gave her time topose herself and an excuse to dismiss Jacky in the meantime.

    Jacky looked at her with a promise that their talk was not yet over. She would extract the truth from her whether she liked it or not.

    "Jacky can you close the door on your way out." She instructed, d for the distraction.

    For now, her priority was the case in front of her. For almost half an hour they discussed the case and what they would be looking for from the thousands of files in those boxes. They decided to divide the work into several associates who would be helping them with the case. That should expedite the process.

    When Andrew left her office with the boxes, she was finally left alone to ponder on the other matters on her hands. She looked again at the flowers and the card. She took the card and reread its content, remembering the envelope he left yesterday.

    She took the envelope out of the drawer where she ced it. Staring at it, she contemted if she should even consider checking it out. However, curiosity won and she opened the file. Inside it, she found a contract.

 Chapter 37 - Good Motivation

    <h4>Chapter 37 - Good Motivation</h4>

    "What is your n man?" Marcus asked as he stepped inside his office and sat on the chair across from him with his legs cross. "Alex, may I remind you that you only have a week before your birthday."

    He just wanted to make sure that whatever was bothering his friend for these past few weeks would end together with his birthday. He was positive that his obligation to his family despite his repeated defiance to his father was weighing heavily on him.

    He might not admit it, but he loved his family too much, to even put them into shame. So, despite not wanting to follow their tradition, he was hell bend on doing it, even for the day. He just could not put his father and mother in a verypromising position.

    "I know and I am already working on it." He told his friend as he checked his phone for any messages. It had been more than a day since he left the contract with her and she had not called back.

    He already tried to contact her several times, but she always found a way to avoid his calls. He was now wondering if she did reject her proposal. But he was willing to give her another forty-eight-hour before he opted for his n B.

    As much as he hated to do it, he would not have any choice but to choose from the list that Marcus gave him.

    "By the way, what was the contract for? Did you finally choose from the three candidates I showed you?" Marcus asked, remembering the contract he asked him to draw up for him.

    "No, it''s not for them. It''s for someone else not on the list." He finally disclosed it to his friend. He had to inform him. One way or another, if she finally said yes or if she had any questions about the contract, she might contact Marcus about it instead of him.

    That was if she would say yes. If in any case that she said no, then who should he pick from the list? Three fitted the criteria they were looking for. First, she muste from a refutable family which was already set. Then, they must at least be to his liking, in physical appearance.

    The final criteria were the trickiest ones. She must have a weakness that they could exploit so he could convince her to agree to his terms in exchange for his help. After careful digging into their backgrounds, the three were the most likely to fit his requirements.

    "Don''t tell me you are considering Tyra for the role. I don''t think she would be easily persuaded to act the part. She would want the real thing." Marcus stated what he already knew. But he had another girl in mind and that was not Tyra.

    "It''s not Tyra. As you said, she would not fit into my n. I am thinking of someone else for the position as my fake fianc��." He took out a file on his desk and shoved it to his friend.

    When he took the file, he easily recognized the name written on the folder tabs. It was one of the background-checked he had done a few weeks ago. "What does Dani had to do with this?" He was confused.

    He knew that he had asked him to dig on to her background and credentials, even personal affiliations because he was interested to hire her as one of their outside counsels. But looking at her file, he did not see the relevance of her to what they were talking about.

    "Are you saying that you would ask her to be your fake fianc��?" It just did not make sense to him. "Do you even know who you are talking about?" Remembering what Jacky said about her. "This woman is an ice queen. She doesn''t date or do rtionships."

    "I know what I''m doing. And for that same reason that I think she would be perfect for the role." He pointed out. He had thought about it thoroughly, checking all her background.

    She came from a very reputable family. Not necessarily royal blood, but in this city, her father was the king and she was a princess. He was sure that his father would approve of her even if it was just a fake rtionship on his part. They never had to know.

    Then, of course, there was no question that he was attracted to her physically. She was stunning and every man would be proud to have her by his side. The final thing he liked about her was her passion for her work. They both shared their devotion to their ambition.

    The least of their priority was to have a rtionship that could only hinder their priorities in life. To him, she was perfect to pretend as his fianc�� until he could get out of it. Long courtship and engagement weremon to their tradition, so he was confident that he could find a way to end it before they reached the point of marriage.

    "But, how can you convince her to agree? As far as I gathered, she is one very stubborn woman. Even her father could not make her bend to his wishes." Marcus once again reiterated the obvious.

    That was the problem he was having at the moment. He was not even able to talk to her ever since he gave her the contract. He wondered if she even opened and read it. If he could not find serious leverage against her, then he could probably kiss his ns goodbye.

    "I''m still working on that." He admitted to his friend. Remembering how she shut him down with the funding of the pro bono cases. He knew then that it was not easy to bribe her. It would take more than money to convince her to help him.

    "Well, better work fast because your time is ticking." Marcus showed him his watch and began to imitate it for good measure.

    The joke was not funny, but he knew that Marcus was right. He needed to think fast or else he would end up with the other people on the list or worse yet, married which was thest thing on his mind.

    He had to find a good motivation for her to put up with his ns.

 Chapter 38 - Worse Night

    <h4>Chapter 38 - Worse Night</h4>

    "Danie, you look lovely tonight." One of her mom''s friendsmented when she identally bumped into her as she walked towards the bar. She was not usually clumsy like this, but she was not particrly enthusiastic to be part of this celebration.

    "You look lovely yourself." She said politely as she excused herself and continued to walk forward.

    She still regretted ending up at this party. Every time her father asked something from her and she refused, he would send her mother to do his bidding. Then, she would have no choice but to do what he wished. It was a cycle that never ended.

    She examined the luxurious reception hall, with its extravagant decorations. She could see that nothing was spared to make this one of the most grandiose events of the year. Trust her dad to organize this fundraising. The media circus and the paparazzi would surely be celebrating tonight.

    "Good evening." She greeted the couple who passed her by. They were always present at all of her dad''s events. Come to think of it, these guests were the same people who frequently attended her dad''s borate parties. They were the wealthy and the most influential people around the world.

    She used to enjoy this kind of party. Being the center of attention with her dad parading her around. But not this time. She was done being his puppet. She loved her dad, but it did not mean that she would just blindly follow his lead.

    As she continued to her path, she saw her dad with some of his friends and associates. She quickly changed direction, not wanting to confront him just yet.

    As she moved to her right, she identally bumped into someone. "Excuse me. Sorry about that." She did not get the chance to see who it was because she was in a hurry to get as far away from her dad before he started noticing her.

    She avoided her father like a gue, making sure that she was out of his sight. She already knew what would happen once her father found her. He would either start telling his friends about how proud he was of her aplishment or make a mockery of her present job.

    Either way, she was not interested to hear his opinion about her. But recently, upon hearing her new affiliation with an established firm, her dad started offering her a new position in hispany. One that included a generous fund for her pro bono cases.

    He must have learned of her condition to her present firm. Now, he was desperate enough to add that use to his offer just for her to join hispany. As he always pointed out, was also herpany.

    "Uncle Ben." She immediately walked to his side when she saw him in the middle of the ballroom. She hugged him and gave him a hard pat on his arms. "Where''s is Aunt Eliza?" She asked when she did not spot her around.

    "Hi, my Princess." Her uncle greeted her back. "She''s probably somewhere around here with her friends. I''m d you decided to join us tonight."

    Knowing his niece, she would never have attended this party if it was not for his sister''s doing. He could not me her. She grew up in this world and probably got tired of all the hypocrisy of most of the people who attended this kind of event.

    If it was not for Laura, his sister, and Eliza, his wife, he would not wish to be part of this event too. There was just too much politics and maniption happening in this ce, especially when powerful and rich people were concerned.

    Each individual''s interest would be their priority and not the actual fundraising event. The organizers usually used the cause of the charitable institution as a cover-up to their actual personal intentions.

    "Just like you, I had no choice." She ced her arms around his as they moved to the bar. She needed a drink before she lost her wits and made a scene that she and her father would never forget.

    "So, how was your new job?" Ben asked her. He heard from her mom that she just epted a new job. A better onepared to thest firm she was with.

    "Great. Still adjusting but I got my pro bono cases funded." She told her uncle proudly, remembering the contract that was still inside her table back at the office.

    She had skimmed through the initial pages and read about her part in the deal. She never finished reading the entire contract. She decided to put it back inside the envelope and hid it in her drawer. She found the proposalughable. There was no way that the contract was authentic.

    "That''s good to hear." Her uncle cut through her reminiscing. "I''m looking forward to seeing you in my courtroom again."

    "Me too." She honestly wished that. She could not wait to win her first case under this new firm. She already made a good case for her first pro bono. She already gathered several pieces of evidence that could help her case. All she was waiting for was a schedule for the preliminary hearing.

    "Judge Roberts, may I disturb you for a minute. I just have a few things I needed to discuss with you." He excused himself and left her alone in one corner of the room.

    She sipped thest drop of her champagne and walked back to the middle of the room as she tried to look for her friend. Jacky insisted toe with her, wanting to experience a night with the rich people. To her, this was a perfect way to gather new gossips.

    She wondered if Jacky was in the right job. Or maybe she was better off in a gossip column or media establishments. She was wasted as her secretary with the way she absorbed her stories.

    Then, out of the corner of her eyes, instead of seeing her friend, she saw him. Thest person she wanted to see tonight or any other night. Now, she regretteding to this party. She should not have allowed her mother to persuade her to attend. This moment just became the worse night of her life.

 Chapter 39 - Old History

    <h4>Chapter 39 - Old History</h4>

    "Where are you, Jacky?" She stared at her phone as she texted her friend to proceed to the bathroom.

    As soon as she saw him, she immediately walked inside the bathroom and tried to calm herself down. It had been a while since shest saw him, but she was still boiling with hatred against the man who she used to love.

    She was not afraid of him, on the contrary, there was only one thing she wanted to do to him. That was to humiliate him in front of all those people. But that would involve making a scandalous scene that she was sure her father would not appreciate.

    "Hey, what''s the emergency? Are you on fire?" Trust Jacky to make a joke in a situation like this. Well, in fairness to her, she did not have any idea of what was going on.

    "What took you so long?" She hissed between her teeth as she tried to control herself before she exploded.

    She never thought that after two years of not seeing him, that she would still be reacting like this at his presence. She was not in love with him, she was sure of that, but what he did to her was still fresh from her mind.

    Then, he had the guts to parade in front of everybody the bimbo who ruined their rtionship. She was furious because she had not yet got her revenge against him after the humiliation she had to endure when he canceled their engagement.

    "Don''t me me. There must be a hundred bathrooms around here." Jacky jokingly said, exaggerating her words. But she was already sensing that her friend was not particrly in her normal state.

    She wondered what was causing her friend''s present foul behavior. She had learned a long time ago not to press for answers when she was in a state like this. It was better to wait for her to calm down or for her to blurt out her frustration.

    "I''m sorry. I''m just not feeling well. I know you are still enjoying the party, but I think I''ll be going home early. You''re wee to stay. I can just grab a cab and leave the keys of the car to you." She bbered on without waiting for Jacky''s reply.

    "Are you sure you don''t want me to go home with you? I don''t mind leaving now." Jacky stated, knowing that her friend needed somepany.

    "No, I''m good, but you should stay and enjoy the party." She insisted. "I will need all the juicy gossips you''ll learn from all these rich snobs."

    She knew that from the way Jacky was staring at her, she had a million questions behind her stare. But she would just have to wait until Jacky came home before she could talk about him.

    But as she said, she would like to hear what Jacky could learn from these people and especially, if people would start talking about her past with him.

    She just wondered why her dad decided to invite him to this event, knowing how much she despised him. Her father should be cklisting him from his social circle for what he did to her. But like always, she never understood how her father''s mind worked. It was tooplicated.

    "Ok, if it is ok with you, then I will stay. I''ll just see you tonight." Jacky expressed with a wink.

    "Thanks." She answered back as she arranged herself in front of the mirror before they walked back to the ballroom.

    She wished she could just walk straight out of this building, but her mother would always insist that she should follow proper social etiquette. So, she walked back to the ballroom with Jacky on her side.

    Find her mom and say her goodbye, avoid bumping into him, and then make a quick getaway. That was her n. She just wanted to go home without any more difficulties.

    "Oh, Marcus is already here," Jacky announced at her side while she was searching for her mother inside the ballroom.

    "What is Marcus doing here?" She asked her as she turned around and followed Jacky''s gaze.

    Unfortunately, it was not just Marcus who was here. Alexander was right by his side as they walked in their direction. She just could not believe the bad luck she was having tonight. She just avoided one man that she did not want to see, then there was another one.

    Could this night get any worse? Yes, it just did, she thought. "I better look for my mother." She excused herself from Jacky before the two men reached their position.

    She turned around to go in the other direction to avoid Alexander. But it was like fate was ying a joke with her as the other man she was avoiding was starting to walk in her direction. She felt like vanishing at that moment. She wished that a hole would open up on the floor underneath her and swallowed her.

    She was going in another direction, avoiding both of them, but before she could move another step, they both called out her name. It was toote for her to escape their presence. She tried to search her brain for ways to get out of this situation, but as of the moment, she was drawing a nk.

    "Hi." She first greeted Alexander since she was already looking at him. Then, turned around to the other man. Trying to remind herself that she should remain calm for her mother''s sake. She also said the same greeting with a forced smile on her lips.

    "It''s nice to see you again. How long has it been?" He first opened the conversation. He had been searching for her since he had arrived, but he had a good idea that she was avoiding him at all cost.

    "It has been a very long time." She tried to be polite. She was just d that he was alone and the bimbo was not with him.

    "Hi! I''m Jacky, by the way, Dani''s friend." She offered her hands to the neer, curious of his identity and his rtion to her friend.

    Judging by the way her friend was acting, he was not just an ordinary acquaintance. If her assessment was right, there was an old history behind their pretentious smile.

 Chapter 40 - Full-grown Tigress

    <h4>Chapter 40 - Full-grown Tigress</h4>

    "Nice to meet you, Jacky. I''m Nick. An old friend of Dani." He extended his hand to Jacky, but instead of shaking it, he took it to his lips for a quick kiss.

    "Oh, I never heard anything about you. Have you been away?" Jacky was working on her detective skills as she tried to squeeze him for information.

    "Yes, he had been to hell, but it appeared that he is back." She mumbled to herself, but she made sure that he heard her. She did not care if Jacky or the rest did. If she could shout it, she would, but that would cause more problems.

    She hated his guts and she would not pretend otherwise. But before she could add more insults to her statement, that redhead bimbo interrupted her by entwining her arms with Nick. The bimbo''s name was Cassie. She used to be her friend and they grew up in the same circle.

    "Hi, Dani. Did not expect you will be attending this party? I heard this is not your kind of scene anymore." Cassie said wickedly as she kept her arms possessively at Nick''s.

    "It''s nice that the two of you are still together. You really deserved each other." Dani kept herposure not wanting Nick to win in this game. She knew he was trying to rile her up, but he would not seed.

    "Don''t be like that, Dani. I could not help it if I had fallen out of love for you. You can''t still be bitter because I chose Cassie." Nick knew he was hitting her in the right nerve. He could not wait for her tosh out at him and make a scene. "You can''t still be in love with me."

    He hated what Dani did when they broke up. It almost ruined hispany. dly, he was able to find a way to salvage it before it went bankrupt. Now, he needed her to pay for what she did to him.

    When Alex heard the rest of the conversation, he knew that he could not just stand there and let the matter get out of hand. He decided that it was time to step in and be her knight and shining armor.

    "I''m sure she''s not in love with you." Alex interrupted the conversation as he stepped closer to Dani and ced his arm around her waist. "Right, Babe." He looked at her and waited for her to raise her eyes to him.

    When their eyes connected, he gave her a slight squeeze on her waist, signaling that she should follow his lead. She must be still in shock with what he did so instead of waiting for a reply, he lowered her face to her and kissed her. It was no ordinary peck on the cheek.

    To Dani, everything happened quickly that she did not have time to react or processed what was happening. And when his lips touched hers, she was at a loss for words. Her mind just went nk. All she could feel was the way his lips moved with hers.

    It was a short but thorough one that left them both a bit breathless. Alex smiled at her dumbfounded expression and shifted his gaze to the other man. Nick seemed not amused with what he just witnessed, but that was exactly what Alex wanted.

    "I''m Alex, by the way, and this is my friend, Marcus." Making the necessary introduction since he figured that Dani was still left in a trance after their kiss.

    Alex already knew the identity of the man in front of him because he already had him investigated. His association with Dani''s past was very relevant to his future ns. He needed to know everything about her before he proceeded to offer her the contract.

    Now, he could see that there was an opportunity here. And when the chance came, he grabbed it. He just did not expect that it would work perfectly ording to his advantage.

    "Nice to meet you. You''re Alexander Princeton?" It was a mixture of a question and a statement, but Alex opted to acknowledge it. "I heard about the recent sess of yourpany." Nick continued as he took an interest in the man in front of him.

    Nick recognized him in one of the reports he was working on recently. Alexander''s name was slowly climbing in the big league, so he was anotherpetition he needed to watch out for.

    "It is doing well, but it is not yet on the same level as yours." Alex took over the conversation, giving Dani time to seamer down. Whether from her hatred from the man in front of him or from the kiss they just shared. He hoped it was the former.

    If an opportunity aroused again, he would want to repeat that kiss again and again. Although he knew that it would be more difficult next time once she realized what just happened.

    On the other hand, Marcus and Jacky were left in a shocking state too. They could not believe what they also just witnessed. Danie and Alexander were kissing earlier. Then, Alex was iming Dani as if they already were in a rtionship.

    Marcus and Jacky could only look at each other in amazement and wonder. They did not even know that these two were dating. Let alone in a rtionship. As far as Jacky was concerned, Dani never liked Alex. While Marcus knew that Dani had not yet epted the proposal.

    "Will you excuse us for a second?" Dani finally found her voice and dragged Alex to the other side of the ballroom away from Nick and their friends.

    If she was fuming with Nick before, her ire was double this time and she was directing it all to the man in front of him. "What was that?" She hissed in a controlled volume. Despite her agitated state, she knew that she could not make a scene at this ce.

    "That was me helping you," Alex answered with a smirk across his lips.

    He was already expecting that his future fake fianc�� would be one feisty one, which was exactly what he needed. However, things got more challenging and exciting as he learned that he would be dealing with a full-grown tigress.

 Chapter 41 - Death Sentence

    <h4>Chapter 41 - Death Sentence</h4>

    "That''s not helping. You''re using my situation to your advantage." She whispered harshly to the man who was causing her blood to boil. "You don''t have any right to insinuate that there was something between us." Founding herself in a veryplicated situation.

    She was sure that many people saw the stunt that he just pulled. Kissing her in front of all the guests. She could not wait for the scrutiny that would follow this little show that they managed to disy.

    She also hated herself for allowing it to happen. She could have pushed him and pped him. Instead, she just let him kissed her. But not just that, she felt herself melting to that kiss. A few seconds more, she was sure that she was about to respond.

    If she was being honest, she was also d to see Nick''s expression after that kiss. It was clear that he was not happy with what just happened. For the first time, she felt good to see Nick squirmed ufortably in his ce and out of words.

    "From the way I see it, you were drowning in there. I just gave you a lifeline." He arrogantly stated as he stood his ground in front of her.

    He saw an opportunity and he was not going to let it pass. He just discovered one of her weaknesses that he could explore and use to his benefit. And he would use all his cards to make her see that he could help her if she would only ept the deal.

    Besides, he knew that she also liked the kiss. He felt it as her lips epted his and the way her body submitted to his advances. If he did not stop, which he wished he did not have to, kissing was not the only thing they would be doing.

    "Excuse me. I was perfectly fine. I could handle him and I don''t need you to save me." She could not believe how conceited this man was. Thinking that she needed him to rescue her.

    Although he was right, at that moment, she was already at the point of breaking. If he did not kiss her, she might have made a scene. Nick knew exactly how to push her buttons and she might have reacted badly to that situation.

    "Are you sure? That''s not how I saw it. Anyway, admit it. You loved the way he was fuming with our little disy." He could see that she was starting to see his point of view from the way her facial expression changed.

    "Ok. You''re right, it was fun to wipe out that smug look on his face. Still, you can''t kiss me anytime you feel like doing it." She could not help but concede to his assessment. Her earlier irritation with the man in front of him started dissipating.

    "Ok. Noted. I''ll try to ask permission before I kiss you next time." He jokingly said, d that she was finally being amicable. "Before you go bat crazy on me again, will you hear me out first?"

    He knew that this was the perfect opportunity to put his idea across while she was being receptive to him.

    "If it is about the contract, I''m not signing it." She knew where this conversation was going and she had no interest to talk about it.

    "Why not? If you will agree to pretend as my girlfriend. We could help each other out. I''m willing to submit myself to your every need. Use me as you saw fit." He had to find the right words to convince her. He knew he was grasping for straws, but he had to find a way to make her agree.

    When he received an invitation to this prestigious event, he knew that this was his break he was waiting for. She had been avoiding him since he gave her the contract. He knew that he had to corner her now because he was running out of time.

    "Why are you so eager to get me to agree to this?" She asked, finally curiosity getting the best of her. She could finally see that this was not just a game to him. She could read some form of desperation in his eyes.

    "If you will have dinner with me tomorrow night, I will be more than willing to tell you everything." He offered. "For tonight, why don''t we just try if we can be a couple."

    "Are you suggesting a trial run?" She looked at him incredulously. As if she thought he was going out of his mind. But when she looked closely at him, she knew he was dead serious this time.

    "Yeah, why not? Check if you think you can also benefit from this fake rtionship. I will even let you name your conditions." He knew that he could not mess this up this time.

    He knew he was making progress when he saw a glimpse of interest in her eyes. He was sure a few more convincing and she would finally give in to his ns.

    "I don''t know. Your ns still seemed sketchy." She was not sure why she was even considering this.

    She looked back at the crowd and the people they left behind. She knew that Nick was not finished with her. He was cooking another of his schemes against her. She knew that his appearance at this event was only the beginning. He was not here to make friends. That she was certain.

    She looked at him, deeply in thought. If she was going to use logic in this situation, she would have agreed to this easily. It was not as if she was marrying him. On the contrary, she could see a lot of benefits from this agreement.

    However, there was one thing that was holding her back. She was afraid of the way her body was reacting to his presence. She could not deny the attraction she had for him. He, on the other hand, was very vocal about it. She was not sure if she could control whatever it was between them.

    "What do you say? Want to give it a try." He carefully studied her reaction, crossing his fingers in his mind. Hoping that she would finally agree.

    If he could not manage to convince her by tomorrow, he had to find another girl who would agree to this setup of his. He was running out of time, thest option, which was marrying ording to his father''s wishes, was not an alternative but a death sentence.

 Chapter 42 - New Man

    <h4>Chapter 42 - New Man</h4>

    Alex and Dani were gone for quite a few minutes now, Jacky decided to excuse herself from Nick''spany. The situation in their circle was getting awkward as Nick stayed quiet, eyeing the couple who went to the other end of the ballroom.

    "It was nice meeting you both. If you''ll excuse us, we have things to do." She grabbed Marcus and dragged him with her when Nick just gave them a curt nod, while the girl at his side just ignored them.

    She could not believe what she just witnessed a while ago. It was liked she was in an alternate universe as she watched Alexander kissed Dani. It was not farfetched that a man would find Dani very attractive because she was stunning, in her opinion.

    But her friend was a fire-breathing dragon. She did not go on dates unless she forced her to. She did not do a rtionship. Therefore, seeing her friend allowing Alexander to kiss her like that in front of all these people without getting violent was a shock to her.

    "What just happened in there? Do you know anything about that?" She used Marcus who appeared to be as astonished as she was.

    They ended up in the bar and ordered themselves some drink. When she got hers, she quickly took a sip to calm herself down. Marcus did the same, but he was more amused than anything else with the disy Alex just did.

    "I am as clueless as you." Which was slightly true. Although he knew that Alex was considering Dani as a candidate for his fake fianc��, he never suspected that there was already something happening between them.

    He knew his friend was picky with it came to girls and quite a bit on the conservative side. Doing this was very unusual behavioring from him. He could not wait to hear what he had to say to this.

    "Are you saying that they kept their rtionship a secret, even to us, their best friends?" Jacky was starting to feel slightly annoyed and disappointed that Dani did not trust her enough to share her secret with her.

    "Probably. I''m not sure." Marcus just stared at the couple who was in a deep conversation. He was trying to figure out if he was missing something from this situation. It was not like Alex to keep something this big from him.

    With all the things they had gone through, this was the first time that he felt left out. But he was sure that there was a good exnation for this and he would find outter what it was.

    "Well, she better have a very good reason for keeping this from me or else." She had no idea what she would do, but she was certain that she would get to the bottom of thister.

    "For the meantime, why don''t we just dance while we wait for them?" Marcus suggested as he dragged her along the middle of the dance floor.

    "Oh! I like that." There was no use in wasting this perfectly great party to mope around, she mused to herself as she tagged along with Marcus.

    Their rtionship was still unknown. They enjoyed each other''spany but they were not yetmitted to each other. Which suited them both, just fine.

    On the other side of the ballroom, Nick was still fuming with the turn of events. He was supposed to rile her up until she lost her temper and made a scene. something her father would never condone. But things did not turn out the way he nned.

    He was not expecting that she was now in a new rtionship. Based on the report he got from his investigators, she was still single and very much devoted to her profession. He was blindsided by this new development.

    The intriguing part though was that she was involved with his newpetition. Alexander Princeton was a growing name in their circle and hispany was a threat in his position in the business world.

    Nick had already his eye on onepany he was after, having morepetition would be more exciting, but much more difficult. But he thrived in challenges. He was not afraid to face them because he knew he had more tricks up his sleeves.

    "Don''t worry. I''m sure you can still get what you want easily." Cassie followed his gaze and knew exactly what he was thinking.

    She was sure that his heavily inted ego was bruised by what just happened, so she needed to reassure him that he still got his n on the bag.

    She was not just a dumb bimbo like everybody thought. She just acted like one because she needed Nick''s participation in her ulterior ns without him knowing about it.

    "I knew I can always count on you." He hugged and kissed Cassie, savoring the softness of her lips. Afterward, he looked around him and decided to mingle with the crowd. It was time to start with his other ns.

    On another side of the ballroom, another man was heavily invested in the scene that just happened. He was silently analyzing what he just witnessed and was quite intrigued by what was going to happen next. He continued to watch the couple who moved to the end of the hall.

    From another perspective, it would just seem that the two were just merely conversing, but he knew her. From her expression, she was silently fuming and barely containing her temper.

    The man, on the other hand, was still a mystery to him. Thed was more amused than anything else.

    He was seriously curious about what they were silently arguing about. He just had to know. And he had to meet this man who had his daughter twisted in a vine and boiling in anger.

    "Mr. Hamilton, I heard that you��" The man at his side bbered on about his new acquisition, but he only listened with half an ear. He was not particrly interested to hear his praises. His mind was already busy thinking of all the possibilities with what was happening to his daughter.

    He was not sure that having all of them in this one event would be quite fruitful. On the contrary, he was expecting that his daughter would create mayhem upon seeing Nick. However, seeing her react differently with this Princeton guy was something else.

    "Thank you. But, if you will excuse me for a minute, I just need to talk to my daughter." He walked away from the group and made his way to the other side of the ballroom.

    He could not wait to know the rest of the story, as he decided to meet this new man in his daughter''s life.

 Chapter 43 - Boyfriend For The Night

    <h4>Chapter 43 - Boyfriend For The Night</h4>

    Should she give it a try? As he said it would be just for tonight. If she did not like it, she could still say no to him. She also had this tingling feeling of curiosity that would not stop bothering her. Why was he so desperate to find a fake fianc��?

    Why did he keep insisting on her when there were so many otherdies out there? Based on her observation, there will be several women who would be willing to stand beside him? Why her? These were only a few questions on her mind right now, but if she would analyze it any further, she was sure toe up with more.

    "You said that I can name my conditions if I do I agree to this arrangement." She wanted to know her options if she did consider his offer. Could she draw the contract to her wishes?

    She began to contemte the possibilities. Weighing the pros and cons in her mind if she even considered this deal.

    "Yes, anything you want as long as it is reasonable. If not, maybe we could work out apromise." He assured her. "Think about it, then let''s discuss it over dinner tomorrow night."

    He saw a glimmer of interest in her eyes. Her earlier uncooperative demeanor was slowly changing. He was positive that he was about to crack to her defense. He just had to be careful not to rock the boat.

    He kept his distance, not wanting to spook her. He was sure that if he said the wrong word or made the wrong move, her answer could easily be a no. He had learned from the short time that he spent with her that she could be stubborn.

    "Come on, what do you have to lose?" He urged her as he stood not too close to her, but near enough for her to feel his presence.

    Before she could answer, amotion on her left caught her eye. She saw her father with one of her longtime suitors walking towards her. This was what she was trying to avoid, an encounter with her father. To make it worse, he would insist that she entertained one of his friend''s sons.

    She had no time to argue with him and made a scene. She had to think fast before they reached them. Luckily, one of his investors stopped him along the way. That gave her time to make a n.

    "What''s wrong?" He asked when he noticed that she had been quiet for some time now. He wanted an answer but it seemed he was not getting one.

    She appeared to be distracted by someone as he followed her gaze. He just saw her father was on his way to them. He always wanted to meet the man who had been ruling this city. Being on the top of the business industry. He figured that this might be his only opportunity to get acquainted with him.

    "Nothing." She looked at him, seeing the inquisitiveness in his eyes. She was not about to tell him what was bothering her. Then again, an idea came to her mind.

    She guessed this was the perfect time to test if this agreement would work for her benefit too. As of now, this was the best choice she could think of to avoid her father''s matchmaking. He always insisted that he just wanted to secure her future.

    In truth, he was just thinking of securing the interest of hispany. Being the only heir, he had no choice but to find her a good husband who would continue his legacy until his grandchildren arrived in this world. Well, that was her assumption since she did not want anything to do with thepany.

    "Danie, I hope you were not avoiding me." Her father flippantly stated as he stood in front of her.

    "Hi, Dad. Of course not." She answered, not noticing that he was already close to them, slightly startling her with his presence.

    She went forward and gave her dad a warm hug. She loved her dad and she had no grudge with him in terms of their rtion. He was a great father. However, when it came to their professional lives, it was a different story.

    "Well, Andrew here was looking for you, maybe you could apany him for a while." Her dad acted innocently, pretending that he had no idea of what was happening at his party. But nothing happened under his roof, without him knowing about it.

    "Hello, Danie. You look very lovely tonight." Andrew greeted her and was about to hug her, but she quickly extended her hand instead. Andrew had no choice but to ept her hand.

    "Nice to see you too, Andrew." She replied as she quickly pulled her hands back.

    She just knew it. She had to do something fast. "But, Dad. I already havepany. I was just looking for the perfect timing to introduce him to you." She had no choice now. She swiftly moved to the side of the man she was about to use for the night.

    "What are you talking about?" Her dad asked still feigning oblivious of their situation.

    Her father was curious about what his daughter was up to, and he was finding it intriguing. Anyway, he was not particrly fond of Andrew. He just knew that he could use him against his daughter''s stubbornness. So far, he was satisfied with the oue of his little experiment.

    Now, he could not wait to hear what she had to say. Although he already had an idea of what was going on, he was still looking forward to his daughter''s grand revtion.

    "This is Alexander Princeton." Pointing to the man beside her, then remembering that she had to act appropriately. She entwined her arms around his before she continued. "My boyfriend."

    That was it. She just made her decision to give his ridiculous proposal a try. At least that would keep her father off her back for a while. Tomorrow, she could easily say that they broke up.

    This might be not that bad after all. She just got herself a boyfriend for the night.

 Chapter 44 - Web Of Deception

    <h4>Chapter 44 - Web Of Deception</h4>

    "Oh, I did not have any idea that you were dating someone." Her father appeared surprised by her admission. "Andrew, will you excuse us for a minute. I just need to speak to my daughter." It was more of amand than a request. Andrew immediately made his leave and the three of them were left alone.

    Her father was certainly intrigued by the turn of events. He had been closely monitoring Mr. Princeton because of his recent acquisition of the Welsh Group of Companies. He had been eyeing to buy thatpany for a long time, but the owner refused to give it up.

    He was wondering about this man who was still a mystery to all. And his curiosity just spiked up now that he had learned of his involvement with his daughter. He was still not sure if he should be happy about it or not. He needed more information about the man his daughter was recently dating.

    "We are just recently dating, so I was not sure if we should announce it yet." She was d that she was good at twisting the truth to her advantage. Because her dad was quite good at reading people and he could have easily seen through her lies.

    "It is very nice to meet you, Mr. Hamilton." Alexander offered his hand for a shake to the man who he admired all this year. In a way, he wanted to achieve what he had. He also wanted to seat on his throne because that was where the real power lie.

    "It was me who is pleased to meet you, Mr. Princeton." Her father patted him on the shoulder as they shook their hands. "Can I call you, Alex? We don''t have to be formal. Just call me Ethan." Employing a tone, he normally used to intimidate hispetition.

    He always gauged a man by the way they gripped their hand on a handshake. If it was too soft or too hard, it was not worth his time. But a firm grip with a proper amount of pressure was a man he could work with.

    Thus far, Alex was proving to be a very remarkable man. Although he would still need a more thorough background check on him. He had to make sure that he was not just using his daughter to get to him.

    He had been wrong before with Nick and it was apse in his judgment when he allowed his emotion to take over his instinct. He would not allow that to happen again.

    "Alex is fine, Ethan." He answered back without any hint of being intimidated.

    He was not about to cower down to this man, even if he was the king of this city. He was going to use this opportunity to get in his good graces and learn from the legend himself. He felt like he just hit the jackpot. He was hitting two birds with one stone.

    "So, tell me, Alex, what do you do?" Ethan asked as he signaled a passing waiter to bring them some drinks.

    "I''m into a variety of business, but my main interest focuses on constructions and buildings." He answered him vaguely. But if he knew the man, he already had him investigated long before he met him.

    The news of histest acquisition had many of his rivals investigating his identity. They wanted to know how his smallpany was able to acquire a deal with such an elusivepany. But none of them was able to dig much about him, except for the information he had asked his team to disseminate.

    "How did you meet my daughter, if I may ask?" This part, he did not know. He was curious about how their paths crossed.

    After Nick broke the engagement, his daughter had sworn off man and dating. He asionally heard that she went out on a date, but it neversted more than an hour before she called it a night. He was concerned that she might not find the right man for her.

    Maybe pushing men at her did not help, but he was just hoping that she would eventually find the right one. Despite, everyone''s opinion, he loved his daughter very much. He just wanted the best for her. Maybe his approach was not to her standard, but that was what he thought was best.

    "I''m her client. She''s handling one of my ounts in their firm." He simply exined, not wanting to give more details.

    "Dad, if you''ll excuse us, we still have to mingle around. We also don''t want to monopolize your time. I''m sure you have many guests to entertain." Dani wanted to escape her dad''s questioning because she was not sure if they could answer any of it given that they barely knew each other.

    "I hope that we''ll have a get-together sometime. Maybe you can bring him along for dinner." Her dad addressed his statement to his daughter.

    "Dad, we are both very busy these following weeks." She tried to find a better alibi but nothing came to mind, so she settled for that.

    "I''m sure you can squeeze in one night out of your busy schedule. Right, Alex?" He was not going to let his daughter squirmed her way out of this. He did not get to this position without a lot of maniption.

    "Of course, Ethan. I''m sure we can arrange something." He was not about to lose this opportunity to get close to her and her father. This was a once in a lifetime.

    Although he knew he could get to his position without any help, he still believed that learning from the best and especially from yourpetition was the easiest way to sess. He acknowledged that Mr. Ethan Hamilton was the best in this business.

    "Go ahead and mingle. But before you leave, Dani, make sure to say goodbye to your mother." Her father reminded her. It was something that she loved about her parents. No matter how busy they were, family always came first.

    "Of course, Dad. I''ll make sure to see her." In truth, it was what she was supposed to do earlier before she got caught in this web of deception.

 Chapter 45 - One Lie

    <h4>Chapter 45 - One Lie</h4>

    She quickly dragged him again away from her father and pretended to mingle with the crowd. Talking briefly with several of the guests before moving on to another. One of her father''s friends asked her for a dance, which she had no choice but to ept, not wanting to appear rude to their guests.

    As the song ended, she was about to make her excuse, when Alex stood beside them and asked for his turn. Since they were pretending to be a couple, she knew she had to dance with him.

    He pulled her into his embrace, cing one of his hands around her waist while the other held her other hand. She had no option but to ce her other hand on top of his shoulder as they started swaying to the beat.

    "Wipe that smirk off your face before I decided to break up with you right at this very moment with a punch on your handsome face." She hissed between her teeth as he moved her across the dance floor.

    She was irritated that she was suddenly backed into a corner to agree with this arrangement without being able to think this through. She had to analyze this immediately, making sure that she was not caught in a trap where she would not be able to escape.

    "Wooh, I''m just happy that you finally agreed to my request. No need to be violent about it." He kept smiling at her, amused again with the way she was reacting. "Besides, this is just for tonight. We can easily dere this null and void by tomorrow if you think that this would not work."

    He could sense that what she was doing was all an act. Pretending to be tough on the outside, but she was just a softy on the inside. He just wondered what made her turned out this way. Remembering her different attitude more than a year ago.

    He had an idea of how difficult it was to grow up with a big responsibility attached to a name. He had been a victim of that. Maybe in some way, they were the same. Both of them, trying to get out of the shadows of their family and legacy.

    "I''m sorry. I just got riled up when my father kept pushing his friend''s sons on me." She apologized as she moved along with him in time with the music and slightly leaned on his body while they swayed.

    She was not usually this messed up. Maybe the incident with Nick, in addition to what her dad was trying to do, thenbined it with Alex''s presence, just put her on the edge. Making her lose her control andposure.

    He slowly moved closer to her while all she could do was stare at him, feeling the hard body against hers. He ced his fingers just below her chin and made her tilt her head up until their eyes finally locked.

    "I''m not the enemy here. I am just like you, trying to get my parents off my back. That was why I was trying to seek your help." He took this as an opportunity to get through her defense. He could see that her resolve finally had some crack which he could exploit.

    As he continued to stare at her eyes, he found himself wanting to do more. Then again, amotion at their back notified them of the presence of other people around them. He had no choice but to stepped back and away from her before he did something they both might regret.

    "I guess it is time to look for our friends." She made an excuse when she finally realized what almost happened with that small incident. She needed to be very careful around him if she would maintain a safe distance from him.

    He just nodded, slightly disappointed with the turn of events. But then, he figured that it was for the best. It would be better if they stayed tonic in this association so that their agreement would not be tainted withplications, especially a romantic notion.

    They sauntered back to the middle of the party to find their respective friends. At the same time, to make some more appearances for the benefit of Nick and her father.

    "Where have you been?" Jacky appeared behind her followed by Marcus. "We''ve been looking for the both of you all over the ce." The way Jacky was looking at her, she knew that she was not yet through with her. She wanted answers.

    "Well, we''ve been mingling around." She exined as she unhooked herself from Alex''s arms. And went to the side of her friend.

    "What''s going on?" Jacky whispered as they stood closer together. "Why did you not tell me about Alex?"

    Jacky was still confused as to why her friend kept this secret from her, but she was willing to give her a chance to exin this to her.

    "Can we talk about thister? Promise I will tell you everything." She gave her friend a pleading smile, hoping that would melt her heart and forgive her for this incident. She valued too much her friendship and she could never afford to lose her.

    The same thing was happening between Alex and Marcus, as Marcus tried to pry some answers from his friend. But just like Dani, Alex promised to tell him everythingter.

    Both of them wanted to make sure that everything would run smoothly this night. If this became a sess, then maybe they could make a deal.

    "I need to see my mom. Do you mind if you excuse us for a few minutes?" She asked Jacky who only agreed with the promise that they would have a long talk soon.

    She had to bring along Alex since they had to sell that they were a couple. She was sure that her mom would be shocked that she was in a rtionship. She very seldom kept anything from her, so this would be one lie, she would be having a hard time telling.

 Chapter 46 - No Turning Back

    <h4>Chapter 46 - No Turning Back</h4>

    She was barely seated in her chair when Jacky walked into her office. "This just came for you." Jacky went straight to her table and ced therge bouquet of roses on top of it. "You should have told me that he was the one sending you the flowers."

    It was clear that despite their long conversationst night, Jacky was still slightly upset with her. Jacky wascking her usual bubbly self. This morning, she went for a jog and when she came back, Jacky was already gone. Jacky left the house early just to avoid her.

    "Come on, Jacky. Please forgive me." Using a pleading tone, hoping that things between them would finally go back to normal. "Promise, I will never keep anything from you again." She stood up from her desk and pulled her friend in a hug.

    She did tell her friend everything that she needed to know about her current situation with Alex. She even exined to her about Alex''s proposal and the contract.

    But she never mentioned the incident that happened more than a year ago. That was something that would remain buried in her mind for the rest of her life.

    After her revtionst night, Jacky said that she needed time to process it before leaving her in their living room as she went to her room. She was not angry, Jacky expressed, just disappointed.

    Now, inside her office, she stared at Jacky as she stood in front of her table, waiting for her response to her apology.

    "You know you are the only family I have, so you keeping something from me this big is hard to ept. I need to know these things. What if something happens to you? How can I help you if I have no idea of what''s going on with you?" Jacky expressed her grievances and concerns.

    Jacky was orphaned at a very young age. She fought against the many challenges of being in and out of the foster family system. She worked hard to get to where she was now. Many of the people she knew who grew in the system were not so lucky, but she managed to survive it.

    Landing a job at their previous employment was a tough break for Jacky. Meeting her friend, Dani, was the greatest thing that ever happened to her. In her opinion, that was fate giving her a lucky break.

    She would do anything for Dani because she was not just her boss, her friend, but a sister she never had. Dani was her only family. Trust was not easy for her, but she trusted Dani with her life and she was willing to give hers for Dani if the need arose.

    "Ok. Fine. But make sure that it will never happen again." Jacky hugged her back and let go of her immediately. "I still have a lot of things to do, and you have tons too." She pulled herself away from her friend before she started crying.

    Jacky might be a jolly person, but she could easily tear up too when she became emotional like this. Jacky quickly went back to her table to get some work done, while Dani was left thinking of what happenedst night.

    She turned around and gazed at the beautiful view of the skyscrapers outside. Compared to her old office, this was a great improvement. But her thoughts were nowhere near the scenery in front of her.

    She went back to the point where she introduced Alex to her mother. She could still imagine the initial shock on her face. But her mother was able to easily masked her surprise with a friendly smile.

    "Mom, I want you to meet Alex, my boyfriend." She held on tighter to Alex''s arm so that her mother would not suspect anything unusual about them.

    When her mom quickly recovered from the astonishing news, she quickly responded by greeting Alex back and extending her hand for a graceful handshake.

    "How long have you known each other?" Her mother prodded, wanting to know more about this sudden change in her rtionship status.

    Her mother knew her from the inside and out, so to learn that she was keeping something this big from her was hard for her mom. She could see the slight hurt in her eyes, but she was good at hiding it behind the fa?ade of a smile.

    She was still thinking of what was the appropriate time frame for their rtionship when Alex beat her to it. "We''ve known each other for more than a year, but just recently reconnected." He replied with so much confidence that it was almost believable.

    "Oh! That''s wonderful. But my daughter seemed to forget mentioning anything about you." Her mother looked at her, with those inquisitive eyes.

    She could feel the guilt building in her guts as her mother started probing into their rtionship. She had to act fast before she suspected anything amiss with their story.

    Luckily, Alex was also quick in making up stories to satisfy her mother''s curiosity. All she could do was support Alex since she could note up with a lie in front of her mother. She just wondered if they managed to fool her mom about their fake rtionship.

    Back to the present, she stared at the flowers in front of her. She knew that Jacky was still dismayed at her when she found the note still untouched. Written on the note was a message for her.

    DANI

    LOOKING FORWARD TO OUR DINNER TONIGHT.

    I''LL PICK YOU UP AT 6 PM AT YOUR PLACE.

    ALEX

    She ced the card back in its case and shoved the flowers at the side of her table. She was still not sure if she could agree to the contract that was still locked in her drawer. Last night, if she would think about it was a sess despite theirck of preparation.

    However, did she need to do this? Why would she help him in the first ce? Was all of those benefits he kept pointing out, worth it? She carefully assessed the avable information she had at the moment.

    She knew that there were several good reasons why it was beneficial for her to ept this. But there were also several consequences if his ns failed and their deceit discovered.

    The question now remained. Should she sign the contract? Because once she agreed to this, she would be an aplice to his ns to deceive their families. Once she said yes tonight, there would be no turning back.

 Chapter 47 - Perfect Bride

    <h4>Chapter 47 - Perfect Bride</h4>

    She had tried four dresses for tonight and she was still not satisfied. She did not want to look like she was dress to impress, but she had to admit it, she had no idea what she was searching for. Her mind was still processing what she would answer him tonight.

    The opening of her bedroom door was a wee relief. Jacky stepped inside her room and strode towards her bed. It would mean that she was back to her old self, and most importantly, she had forgiven her.

    "No, you''re not wearing that," Jacky shouted out as she studied her in the mirror. Jacky dragged her back in front of her cab, searching for a new dress.

    "What''s wrong with this one?" She looked at the dress that she was already wearing. It was elegant and respectable. This would do well since this was not a date. It was more of a business meeting where they were deciding on a contract, whether she would sign or not.

    "You look like you''re going to a funeral in that dress." Jacky criticized the vibe that she was conveying with that dress.

    She started rummaging into her closet for what she thought would be the appropriate dress to wear for her date tonight. She picked up one dress after another until she pulled thest one at the very back. A ck strapless dress. It was in between something sophisticated and a little bit slutty.

    She did not even remember buying that dress. Because she never did, it was Jacky''s gift on herst birthday. She had forgotten about it since she never needed it.

    "I''m not wearing that tonight." She vehemently refused to even consider wearing it. Not that she had anything against sexy dresses, actually she loved them. It just that tonight was not the night for such a dress. She was not going out to seduce him.

    "Don''t you like my gift? I never saw you even wear it once before." Jacky acted hurt as if she was about to cry.

    "Of course, I love them. I just feel like it is not appropriate for tonight." She tried to exin but the look on Jacky''s face was enough to guilt her into submission. "Ok. Fine. Let me have it."

    She knew Jacky was up to no good, but she could not do anything about it now. She was still trying to make up to her. If this was the only way to make it even with her, then she had no choice but to wear the slutty dress.

    She quickly changed into the other ck dress that Jacky chose and began to apply her makeup and fixed her hair. In a few more minutes, she was ready for judgment as Jacky scrutinized her final appearance.

    "You look stunning. Alex will surely drool over you." Jackymented as she fixed a hair that escaped the clip on her hair.

    "I better get this over with. I''ll see you tonight." She said to her friend as she ced her stilettos on her feet.

    "I hope not. Go have some fun. Maybe spend the night over at his ce." Jacky suggested as she moved out of her room.

    Jacky felt like it was time that her friend tried again for a real rtionship. She believed that there was something with the way Alex and her friend were interacting. She could sense the chemistry between them.

    They might be acting like this was just a game that they were forced to y, but to Jacky, she could sense something was brewing just beneath the surface between them. And she would help them discover those feelings and develop them into something more.

    At exactly six, amotion by the door notified her that he just arrived. When she went out of her room, Jacky was already entertaining him in their living room.

    "Hi, Dani." He greeted her upon seeing her walked into the room.

    "Shall we go?" She asked him, not wanting him to stay longer than necessary in her home. "Bye, Jacky." She grabbed her bag with the contract inside it and walked straight to the door, without even waiting for him.

    There was no point in pretending that they were a couple in front of Jacky since she already knew everything.

    "Nice to see you again, Jacky." He also said goodbye to Jacky and followed her outside the door.

    As soon as they stepped on the elevator, he quickly ced his hand on the back of her dress as if he was staking his im on her. But they both knew that this was part of the act.

    "Please watched where you ce your hands." She warned him in a low voice. "I will not hesitate to bust your balls if you try anything nasty." Not wanting the other upants to hear their conversation.

    "I would never dream of offending you tonight." He assured her. "But allow me topliment how beautiful you look tonight." He whispered just beneath her ears as his breath softly grazed the tiny hairs in her neck. Sending shivers down through her spine.

    He ignored her threat and simply admired the woman that was in his arm. He would not mind if they were truly dating. But he had to control himself around her. He did not want topromise her cooperation.

    He badly needed the contract signed tonight, so he had to act on his best behavior. As far as he was concerned, she was the best option he could think of to y the part. She almost possessed what the pce was looking for, a princess that was worthy of his name.

    Physically, she was attractive. Intellectually, there was no doubt that she was intelligent. Socially, she had proven that she could carry herself in public with much grace. In terms of her family''s background, she was royalty in her own right, having a father who was dered king in the business society.

    There was no doubt in his mind that she was the perfect bride for him.

 Chapter 48 - Wedding Of The Century

    <h4>Chapter 48 - Wedding Of The Century</h4>

    On the other side of the city, in one of the tallest buildings in the center of the business district, seated on his chair was the self-proimed King of his business empire.

    All-day, he had made millions from one meeting to another, but that did not concern him. He did not feel any satisfaction with it. It was not what had him excited about his next meeting. At this moment, his mind was more preupied with something more important and far more intriguing.

    He had sent his topnotch investigators to provide him with substantial information about the man he wanted to be investigated, but all of them failed, except for this one.

    "Sir, Mr. Stockholm is here." His secretary informed him.

    "Send him in." He instructed as he set aside the papers in front of him and waited for the man who was providing him with valuable information.

    "Good morning, Mr. Hamilton." The man who just entered greeted him, standing straight in front of his desk.

    "Do sit down? Did you have what I asked for?" He probed with his no-nonsense attitude.

    He was a man who valued every second of his time. Every decision he made was not done lightly but was carefully formted with the necessary information and well-thought ns.

    He was a man who took everything that he needed and never apologized for it. He did what he thought was necessary to get the job done with no exception and no excuses.

    "Yes, of course. As I promised earlier over the phone, I uncovered something very valuable." Mr. Stockholm said proudly.

    He knew this discovery would be worth a big amount. Dealing with a ruthless man like Mr. Hamilton was difficult but providing him with precious information was quite rewarding. He had worked under the man for ten years now and he never failed to repay his well-done job.

    He handed him the folder containing all the data he had collected about the subject Mr. Hamilton had him investigated.

    "Is this all the information you gathered?" Mr. Hamilton opened the file when the man nodded.

    He started skimming on each page, gathering the initial facts he needed to analyze. He could review itter, but he sought something that would spike his interest. Something that would make this mysterious man valuable to him.

    Then, as he skimmed through the rest of the page, he knew he found what he was seeking. He gave the man a satisfied smile that, in return, also brought a huge grin to his face. The detective already knew that he was getting paid with a huge bonus.

    "This is good. Are you sure all of this is urate?" He verified but knowing the man in front of him, he was always had been reliable. He never let him down before.

    If all this data were true, then he might have just stumbled on a pot of gold. If he yed his cards right, he might just have found the answer to his problem. The future of his legacy would be secured.

    "I am. I already made a thorough background check on this information. It was not easy because they made sure to bury or erase all the things that could lead to his real identity." Mr. Stockholm assured him.

    He ced the folder inside his drawer and faced his best investigator. "As always, you never failed to provide what I required of you."

    He took a check and wrote what he thought he deserved for his hard work. He handed the piece of paper to the man. "I think you deserve this."

    The man took the check with a wide smile. When he looked at the check, he knew it was all worth what he went through to get those data. Because his effort was well rewarded.

    When his investigator had left, he called his most trusted friend and assistant who handled almost all of his personal affairs.

    "Ethan, you had called for me." The man who just entered his office inquired.

    "Vincent, I have a new assignment for you." He started instructing him of what he wanted to be done. "But I want this done quietly."

    "No problem. What is this about?" He asked curiously as to what the secrecy was all about.

    "You will soon find out." He told him as he held his chin in his hands. "Get me a meeting with the Duke of ckstone House as soon as can be arranged." He ordered him as he satfortably on his seat. Already nning what was soon to happen.

    If all the information that his investigator provided him was correct, then this would be a very interesting week for him. Now, he could not wait to get to know more about this man his daughter was dating. Should he wee him to the family? That would be quite interesting.

    Going back to the other two who had no clue of what was already going underway behind their back. They just got out of the elevator and were on their way to his car.

    "Where are you taking me?" She asked but the only answer she got was a boyish smile as he assisted her inside his car.

    When he was seated in the driver''s seat, he finally answered her. "I learned that this ce used to be your favorite."

    "How can you possibly know what I want and my favorites?" She questioned him, not believing his words.

    "I have my sources." He simply said as he started driving to the busy street towards the restaurant where they would be discussing his proposal.

    "Jacky and her big mouth." She muttered to herself. She made a mental note to remind her friend to stop giving information about her to strangers.

    They stayed in silence until they reached their destination. Both were anxious about what would happen next. He wanted badly to know if she would agree to him, while she was still debating whether to ept the contract or abandon himpletely.

    While they were having their internal dilemma, both of them never had a clue that their future was already set. Somebody else was already nning the wedding of the century.

 Chapter 49 - Left At The Altar

    <h4>Chapter 49 - Left At The Altar</h4>

    He looked at the woman seating across from him. She seemed perfect in every way. The way she carried herself and held a conversation, she would do well by his side. He quickly corrected his earlier thought. He meant she would be his perfect fake bride.

    He was not ready for amitment yet, not anytime soon. He still had a goal that he needed to fulfill and that would require his full attention. A family was not part of the picture in his near future. It was a distraction that he could not afford.

    After being shown to their table, the main waiter provided them with the menu. He stood quietly on the side as he waited for their orders.

    "Dani, what would you rmend?" He asked knowing that this was her favorite ce. She would know what would be the best dish to order. Besides he needed a conversation starter to break the awkward silence between them.

    "I like the beef wellington in this ce. I suggest you try it." She rmended as she tried to appear civil with him. She even picked the best wine to go with it.

    "Then, I''ll have what she is having." He instructed the man on a formal white shirt and ck pants.

    "Let''s cut to the chase, Alexander." She quickly said when they were finally alone. "This is not a date, so you don''t need to dine and wine me to impress me." She said in her very serious tone.

    She figured that treating this whole scenario as a business transaction was the best way to deal with this situation. Being logical would be easier to assess if this proposal was feasible. Removing emotion out of the equation would be the right approach to assess if she should ept it or not.

    "But you certainly looked the part. You look stunning. I almost thought you doll up just for me." He could not help himself frommenting on her appearance, but he certainly appreciated the effort she made.

    In truth, he was not the only one. Many men had turned their heads as they passed them and it was not left unnoticed by him. He suddenly found himself being possessive of her as he had seen how the other men gawked at her.

    "I did not wear this for your benefit." She pointed out, regretting agreeing to Jacky''s ministrations. This was what she was avoiding by wearing this dress. It was too revealing. It appeared as if she was asking for trouble.

    "A man can dream." He muttered as their food arrived, putting a halt to their conversation. He studied her under his gaze, trying to figure out what she was thinking.

    "Anyway, can we get this over with? What else should I know about this entire deal?" She stated, hoping that they could finish this meeting as soon as possible.

    "Here''s the deal. We try to get to know each other first during the course of the meal. Talk about the contract after. Then, decide whether you want to sign it or not." He knew that was reasonable.

    "Ok. Fine." She stated since she could not find fault with his request.

    That should give her a better overview of this entire situation. She suddenly realized that she barely knew this man except for the little information she gathered from his profile. It was not much.

    "Good. What do you want to know about me?" He asked her. He wanted her to trust him, so he had to trust her by answering her questions truthfully. "I''ll give you this chance to ask anything you wish to know about my personal life."

    She looked at him as if he just gave her a trick question. She had read the contract. The first thing she noticed was the Non-disclosure Agreement. Now, he was allowing her to ask him any question without it. She was suddenly curious about what he was hiding.

    But there were so many questions that were swirling in her mind. "I guess we can start by telling me why you needed someone to pretend as your fianc��." It was one of the things that were bothering her about this proposal.

    This kind of thing was amon urrence in their society. She had encountered such situations before in her line of work. Several reasons usually lead to this kind of arrangement. She wondered what was his.

    "Ok. If that is what you wish to know." He took a sip on his wine before he continued. "I am an only child, just like you. My parents are getting old. We have a tradition in our family that requires me to present a future wife on my twenty-eighth birthday."

    "This is the twenty-first century. We barely follow any tradition anymore." She voiced out, trying to recall any kind of tradition in her family, except for the usual, Thanksgiving, Christmas, and New Year''s Eve.

    "Not my family though. Although I can forego tradition, my family can''t. They follow it as if their lives depend on it. Honor is very important in our society and without it, my entire family will lose face among our people." He continued to exin why it was so important that he follow tradition even if he did not believe in it.

    That confused her even more. It was like he was talking about another civilization. There was nomunity here in New York City that requires such tradition. She started to question if he was part of some kind of cult or an alien who came from another.

    As far as she knew, that kind of thinking belonged to the past. Maybe he came from a country that still practices such kind of tradition. That could be another exnation for it. But she always thought that he was just like her, a New Yorker.

    "So, you are saying that you need to present a future wife. Did that also mean that I have to marry you? I don''t think that was part of the arrangement." She tried to recall what she had read on the contract but she was sure she did not see any part about marrying him.

    "No. Definitely not. I will never ask you to marry me." He stated as he tried to correct her wrong assumption. He did not want to give her the wrong notion. Marriage would be thest thing on his mind.

    Hearing him say that to her, kind of hurt. She did not know why, but it felt like a part of her heart just broke. But it was stupid for her to feel that way when they did not even have a rtionship. The only logical exnation, she must be thinking of her past when she was left at the altar.

 Chapter 50 - Staked A Claim

    <h4>Chapter 50 - Staked A im</h4>

    "No. Definitely not. I will never ask you to marry me." His statement reverberated in her mind.

    She quickly shoved the idea of marriage at the back of her mind. It was a topic that had no ce in this arrangement. "I''m d to hear that because I don''t have any intention of marrying you too." She told him with certainty.

    They continued with their meal, telling small information about each other. Nothing important, just small details that they mostly knew from their profiles. Just the essential so that they could get to know each other more.

    "So, tell me more about this contract. If I do agree, how will we proceed with it? What will be the duration of the agreement?" She wanted more information since the contractck the details, she needed to fully process the situation. Treating this dinner as if it was a business arrangement.

    "I''ll be honest with you. I am already pressed for time. You see my birthday ising up in a few more days. By that time, I will need to present someone as my fianc��. So, I will be needing your answer by tonight." He knew he was dropping a bomb at herp, but he needed answers soon.

    He exined that the agreement would take effect upon her eptance tonight and would continue for six months. He assured her that no wedding would ur after the contract expired.

    By then, he trusted that he already found a solution to avoid getting married to her or anyone else withoutpromising his family''s honor. He believed that no rule could not be broken. Every problem had a solution, he just needed time to dig for answers.

    "What happens if I say no?" She suddenly felt pressured by his time frame. She was not aware that the contract would take effect right away. She thought that she would have more time to think about it. But she appreciated that he was being forward with this information.

    "If you say no, then I will have no choice but to find another one by tomorrow morning. It''s either you or someone else. Either way, I will be presenting someone to my family on my birthday." But he was hoping that it was her who would be standing by his side.

    "What does ''being your girlfriend'' entail?" She wanted to know what would be her obligation as acting fianc�� during the duration of their engagement. The contract was vague on that part.

    "All I need is for you to act natural. Be yourself. But around other people, we need to look like we are a true couple. We need to appear that we are in love." He told her what he expected from this fake rtionship.

    Seeing that she was seriously contemting his offer, he decided to ask his own question. "I know what I will be getting from this. What about you? What do you want in return for helping me?"

    In her opinion, he was more than generous in his offer aspensation based on what she already read in the contract. But of course, the consequence of being discovered also had a huge impact on their family and personal credibility. Therefore, it was only natural that the risk should be equally rewarded.

    "I think you already ce a nice use about what I will get from this." She could notin. She was not sure if she would need anything else.

    "I don''t want you to feel that this is a one-sided agreement. If you need anything added to the contract, just tell me." He informed her as he took a sip of his wine.

    Silence enveloped them for a few seconds as they were preupied with their thoughts. Each trying to gauge what the other was thinking. Then, it was her who spoke first.

    "Why me?" She voiced another concern of hers. She studied his expression, trying to read what was going through his mind.

    She was sure that there must be other women who would be more willing to ept his proposal. More cooperative than her, but why did he keep insisting on her.

    She was troubled that he might have another motive for choosing her. She did not n to be blindsided once again. She had to figure out what his real intentions were before she could agree to this proposal.

    She was afraid that he was just like Nick who only wanted to be under the good grace of her father.

    Nick was able to get close to her, befriended her, courted her, and then promised to marry her. When he got the contract that he needed from her father. He dumped her, just like a sack of potato. Leaving her alone, humiliated, and heartbroken.

    She was not going to be fooled once again. If she would agree to this, she needed this agreement to be transparent. There should be no hidden agenda.

    "Because you are perfect for the role. You possessed the qualities that my family will approve of." It was the simplest exnation he could think of. "I believe you are the most suitable person for the position. No one came close to your qualifications." He continued as he watched her reaction.

    "What do you mean qualifications?" She asked, not satisfied with his rationalization. Although she could sense the sincerity in his voice, she still wanted more rification.

    "You are beautiful, charming, intelligent, and came with a good name. Something that my family will approve of. With you by my side, they will never question our rtionship." He enumerated her characteristic, thinking that it should sum up his reason why he chose her.

    She looked at him more confused than before. It was as if he was speaking in riddles. The way he talked about his family did not make sense to her. She began to evaluate what else he knew about the man in front of her.

    She realized that she barely knew him except for the small details in his profile. But it mostly consisted of basic information about him and his business and his achievements, nothing much about his personal life. What did she know about his personal life? Nothing.

    "Who are you?" She finally voiced out her curiosity. "What is my assurance that you are not just using me to get to my father''s good side?"

    She could not stop the question from escaping her lips. She felt like something was missing in this equation that did not sum up. A puzzle that she could not put together.

    But before he could answer her, somebody else interrupted them. An uninvited guest just dropped by unannounced.

    "Alex, what another coincidence of running into you?" The stunning woman stood in front of them and gave her full attention to the man sitting across her.

    He immediately stood up and greeted her. "Tyra, it is indeed a coincidence." Giving her a slight peck on the cheeks.

    "I''m sorry, but I hope I''m not interrupting your meeting. After you''re free, I''ll love for us to have a chat." Tyra stated but she kept her gaze on him, still tightly holding into his arms, clearly flirting with him andpletely ignoring her. While Alex just stood there, entertaining her advances.

    She did not know what happened next as she stood up and grabbed his other arm and staked a im on him.

 Chapter 51 - Initial Shock

    <h4>Chapter 51 - Initial Shock</h4>

    "Oh, you naughty girl. Who are you? What did you do to my friend?" Jacky shrieked out when she heard the story of what happened during dinner. But her face sported an expression that she agreed a hundred percent to what just transpired.

    She was sitting on the couch in their living room with her face buried in a throw pillow. Unable toprehend what she just did.

    "Stop it. I think I made a mistake. I did not know what I was thinking when I grabbed Alex and pretended that we were on a date in front of Tyra Richards." She removed the pillow from her face and looked at her friend, hoping that she had some answers to her predicament.

    She could still remember the way Tyra''s face dropped, shocked by what she just witnessed. Looking from Alex to Dani and then to their arms entwined. Her face was devoid of color as she waited for Alex to deny it.

    "Dani, I think that is the best decision you ever did with your life." Jacky grabbed her by the shoulder and winked at her. "Imagine having a boyfriend with an ass like that." She jester some more.

    She threw the pillow that she was holding on to her friend''s for making her dilemma as entertainment for her. "Come on. I''m serious. I don''t know if I can pretend to be his girlfriend for six months."

    "Ok. Why do you even consider it in the first ce?" Jacky walked towards her and sat across from her.

    When she did not answer right away, Jacky decided to continue. "You did not reject it outright because you can see the benefit of agreeing with it. Imagine the people that you will be helping with your well-funded pro bono cases."

    "I can always find��" Jacky did not let her finish as she continued with her monologue.

    "Admit it, you will never find another person who would be that generous to your cause." Jacky pointed out to her, which if she was being honest to herself, she would easily agree with her.

    "Then, what about Nick?" Jacky stood up again as if she wanted to make a point. "From the way, I saw it the other night, he was out for blood. He was not up to no good. So, having Alex at your side would be a good shield against his bad ns."

    She sighed knowing that Jacky was making good arguments. Jacky could easily pass as awyer she thought from the way she was analyzing her situation.

    "Most importantly, did you see the smile on your father''s face when he learned that you two were dating?" Jacky''s smile made her remember it all too well. "At least that would keep your father off your back for a while."

    "So, what you are saying?" She already knew what Jacky wanted her to do, but she needed to hear her say it. She needed someone to tell her that she was not making a big mistake and she was not insane for doing this.

    "Enjoy it while itsts." Jacky''s piece of advice. "I''m going to sleep. I''m already tired." She walked out of the living room and went straight to her bedroom.

    "Thanks." She shouted over her shoulder when she heard the door of Jacky''s room open.

    How can she enjoy something that was not real? She wondered.

    "Loosened up, Dani. Use him to get what you want. For once, think of yourself." She jolted from her seat and turned her head, finding Jacky leaning close to her ears. She thought that Jacky already entered her room.

    "Thanks for the advice." She replied sarcastically.

    "You have to live a little. Stop thinking with your heart and start using that brain of yours." Jacky tapped her in the shoulder before moving back again in the direction of her room. She finally heard the door closed and she was gone.

    She was once again left in the living room, all alone with her thoughts.

    She thought of what happened at the restaurant when Tyra arrived. She was not sure what came over her, but the way Alexander was tolerating her flirting in front of her was not eptable. She was not able to stop herself from what she did next.

    "Excuse me, I''m not sure if you remember me, I''m Dani. His girlfriend." She said as she stretched her hand to the other girl who still had her hand tightly wrapped around Alex''s other arm.

    "What? Girlfriend." This made Tyra lost her grip on Alex''s arm as she suddenly dropped it on her side. She looked at Alex as if she was waiting for some confirmation.

    "Yes. Tyra, I want you to meet, Dani, my girlfriend." He was momentarily surprised by the turn of event. He did not expect that Dani would do that. Luckily, he was able to recover fast and act ordingly to the part of a doting boyfriend.

    He quickly ced his hand on hers and squeezed it firmly, silently questioning her action. He then looked at her lovingly so that Tyra would not suspect anything odd with their situation.

    "But thest time I saw the two of you." Tyra was saying, but of them already knew where her thought was going.

    Alex was the one who interrupted her. "We are also surprised that we easily clicked. I just can''t get enough of her." Alex moved his hand to her face and using her fingers, tilted her face until she was staring into his eyes.

    She did not know what happened, but when she looked at his eyes, she felt like she was mesmerized. She could not take her eyes away from his. As if she was being pulled to its beautiful orbs and she could not move.

    What frightened her more was that she was expecting him to lower his face to her. She was expecting that he was going to kiss her in front of Tyra. But sadly, it did not happen as he finally looked away from her and brought their attention back to the woman still standing in front of them.

    "Oh. I''m happy for the two of you." Tyra spoke softly, this time, moreposed. She was finally able to recover from her initial shock.

 Chapter 52 - Public Display Of Affection

    <h4>Chapter 52 - Public Disy Of Affection</h4>

    "Oh. I''m happy for the two of you." She heard Tyra said to both of them.

    "Thanks." She replied hesitantly, suddenly feeling mortified for what she just did.

    When she saw the defeated look on Tyra''s face, she realized that Tyra was genuinely hurt by her action. Tyra must have real feelings for Alex and she just crushed it with her lie. She felt such a horrible person for purposely hurting another person.

    Then, it came to her attention what her actions signified. She just confirmed to Alex that she was agreeing to the contract by acting as his girlfriend in front of her ex. She might not have signed the contract yet, but she was already bound by her honor when she started ying the part tonight.

    On the other hand, Alex took this as an opportunity to get what he wanted. A card that he could use against Dani and a way to ward of Tyra''s advances. Everything was falling into ce and he could not be happier.

    "By the way, I just received your invitation this morning. I''ll see you on your birthday then." Tyra made her excused and return to the people she came here with on the other side of the restaurant.

    Alex was the first to spoke with a grin on his face as he assisted her back to their seat. "This means that you finally epted to be my girlfriend." He stated it as a fact and not a question. He already caught her in the trap and he was not going to let her get away from him.

    "Your fake girlfriend. Don''t forget that." She corrected him and finally conceding to her fate.

    She could not back out now after making a im on him, which was a very uncharacteristic behavior of her. In a normal circumstance, she would never act this irresponsible. But she was not acting normal at the moment.

    She did not need theplication of putting love in the equation. She just wanted to treat this as if it was a business transaction. After six months, and the contract expired, she would be back to her normal life while he would be out of her life for good.

    "Of course, I have not forgotten that. I hope you will also keep it in mind." Thest thing he wanted was to put emotional drama into their arrangement. "Just make sure that you will not fall in love with me." He warned her, but based on Marcus, it was not likely to happen.

    Maybe Marcus was correct, he had seen her in action and she could freeze an entire city with her iciness. Heughed remembering what Marcus called her. The Ice Queen.

    "I assure you that it will never happen. You are certainly not my type." She reacted to his statement and hisughter with annoyance.

    She suddenly regretted agreeing with the arrangement. But it was her fault for acting so impulsively. She med it on temporary insanity. She was undergoing a lot of stresstely that her brain malfunction for a few minutes and made some stupid decision for her.

    "That''s good to hear. It would not be a problem then." Although he was not entirely convinced with her im, he was willing to ignore it in the meantime. The important thing now was that she had finally agreed. The only thing left was for her to sign the contract so that it would be official.

    "So, what now?" She questioned, having no clue, what would happen next.

    He discussed the full extent of her obligations as her fake girlfriend. He would need her to be avable to him on important social functions, which she thought was reasonable. He also told her about going on asional dates for public exposure.

    Because he was sure that either his father would be monitoring his action or someone else in the pce. If they would pass as a real couple, they would have to y the part correctly.

    "I will let you discuss with Marcus whatever you wished to add to the contract." He instructed as finished the remaining wine in his ss. "One more thing, during the duration of our arrangement, we can''t date anyone else."

    She already read that use on the contract and she had no issue with it. "Don''t worry about that because I don''t date. I think you should be telling that to yourself." She felt it was him who needed to listen to his directive.

    He was not sure why he felt satisfied after hearing her answer. "I assure you that I will only have eyes for you." He winked at her, giving her, his boyish grin.

    She disregarded hisst statement because she was not about to believe his charms.

    "Then, if you have any more questions, this would be the best time to ask them." He continued.

    He needed a guarantee that there was no misunderstanding in their roles in this farce rtionship. No one should suspect that it was all a lie. But based on Tyra''s reaction earlier, they seemed to be doing great so far. They just had to keep up with the fa?ade.

    "I think we covered most of what we needed to know. If ever I have further questions, I''ll just ask youter." She checked her phone, looking at the time. It was gettingte and all she wanted to do was go home.

    She remembered him, taking her home after that dinner, with his arm possessively holding her in her back as he guided her out of the restaurant. As he insisted, they had to appear to be together when they were in public.

    Her attention went back to the present when her phone rang. It was a messageing from her fake boyfriend. He just sent him a temporary itinerary of their schedule for the week. In five days, it would be his birthday ording to the nner.

    That would mean more of what just happened earlier. Could she keep up with the act? Was she capable of fooling her family and his? She began to question what she just entered into. Then, she began to imagine what they had to do during the six months of their contract.

    She was beginning to doubt her decision. She was not sure if she could act as if they were lovers in front of people. Because that would certainly include some public disy of affection.

 Chapter 53 - Signed The Contract

    <h4>Chapter 53 - Signed The Contract</h4>

    "Dani, Mr. Anderson is here to see you." Jacky stuck her neck on the door, informing her that the managing head of the firm was outside, waiting to see her.

    She had met Mr. Anderson in several of their meetings and seen him along the hallway or around the office. But she had not gotten the opportunity to talk to him on a one-on-one basis before.

    This made her look up at Jacky, raising her brows at her questioningly, silentlymunicating with her. Jacky shrugged her shoulders, implying that she also had no clue why he was here.

    "Please, let him in." She instructed as she closed the file she was working on. The only way to find out was to meet with him.

    It was rare that the managing head would directly deal with the help. In this scenario, being a junior partner, she was considered to be included at the bottom of the food chain.

    Usually, it was Evan who directly talked to her when she had a new assignment. Therefore, her boss going down to her office to talk to her was a big deal. It could mean several things, but it must be very important. Whatever it was, it got her excited and on edge.

    She wondered if it had something to do with her new case. Or maybe he was giving her a bigger case to handle. She could feel her hand tingling with anticipation every second that she waited for him to enter her small office.

    "Good morning, Ms. Hamilton." He tapped on her ss door as he greeted her by the door.

    "Good morning, Mr. Anderson, pleasee in and sit down." She offered the vacant seat in front of her, straightening in her seat as she waited for the purpose of his visit.

    "You are probably wondering why I am here." When she nodded and said nothing, he continued. "Can I call you, Dani?" Since that was what he usually heard the others called her.

    "Dani is fine, Mr. Anderson." She replied, smiling at his friendly gesture.

    "Then, just call me, David." It had been their practice that when it was just them in the office, calling by their first name was normal.

    "Ok, David. What can I do for you?" She finally could not wait to know why he was here in her office, instead of her going to his, which was the usual practice.

    "Yeah, about that." He paused as if he was watching her reaction to what he was about to say next. "It came to my attention that you have recently been involved in a rtionship with one of our clients."

    She suddenly felt rmed, thinking if she had somehow broken a rule or something about getting involved with a client. Although she could not recall anything about it. "Is there something wrong with that?" She questioned, wary that she might have made the mistake of getting involved with Alex.

    "No, no, no. Nothing is wrong." He quickly assured her seeing that she was a bit concern with his statement. "I came here because I just had a conversation with Alex and he informed me about your current arrangement."

    "He did what?" She slightly yelled at her boss, unable to control herself quickly enough. She quickly ced a hand across her mouth to stop herself from saying more. She was temporarily stunned but quickly recovered. "I meant, he told you."

    "Yes. Alex is a close friend and he trusts me to handle your arrangement with him since Marcus was tied up in another situation at the moment." David exined to her as he showed her the folder that he was holding in his hands, putting it on the table in front of her.

    "Oh ok." She answered him, picking up the folder and skimming through its content. It was the revised contract, containing the changes they had discussed the other night.

    "I will leave you to review the contract. If you have any questions, feel free to contact me. If all is in order, you know where to sign." He stood up from his seat and excused himself, leaving her with the file.

    She was examining thoroughly the contract in her hand when she heard Jacky entered her office after David left her a while ago.

    "What was that all about?" Jacky asked, also curious why the big boss paid her a visit.

    She waved the file in her hand, showing it to Jacky. "Just brought me the contract that I need to sign."

    She nodded in understanding what she was talking about since she already told her all about it. "So, are you going to sign it?" She sat down on the edge of the table, taking a peek at the contract on the table.

    "You know I have no choice now. I already gave him my word." As much as she wanted to back out of it, she could not. It was not in her to retract on her word.

    "Anyway, admit it, this is a good deal. It was not as if you are getting nothing from this arrangement." Jacky pointed out the obvious.

    "Yeah, I know that." She finished checking the contract and found that all was in order. All she was left to do now was sign it. She took her pen and poised it on the dotted line. With one deep breath, she scribbled her name and ced her signature on the avable space.

    She shoved the folder into the hands of Jacky. "Give this to Mr. Anderson before I changed my mind and ripped it in half."

    She could see the smile on her friend''s face as a sign of approval of her action. "You''ll see, this is not a mistake. This arrangement, I believe will be good for you." Jacky left her to deliver the contract to David before she acted on her threat.

    Maybe Jacky was right. She decided to stop worrying too much. If she was being honest, Alex was not the enemy here, but herself. Maybe it was time that she let herself loose and just see how she would benefit more from this deal. It was time to have her fun.

    Alone again in her office, she dialed another number that she had saved on her home screen. It was a number that she would be calling frequently from now on.

    "It''s done. Now what?" She asked him, once he answered his phone.

    "Now, we are officially a couple." He simply answered her, smiling widely, quite satisfied, knowing she already signed the contract.

 Chapter 54 - Sex Without Attachment

    <h4>Chapter 54 - Sex Without Attachment</h4>

    "Oh! You look fantastic." She told Jacky, who was going out again with Marcus tonight.

    Until now, she was still wondering what was their rtionship status. They went out on asion, she came back in the morning, but she imed that they were not a couple.

    "Oh, I''m not looking for fantastic. I want hot, desirable." Jacky corrected her. "I want Marcus to drool over me during dinner. I want him all over me before the night is over."

    She certainly looked hot and desirable. She sometimes wished she could be as daring as Jacky when it came to her sexuality. Casual sex withoutmitment. Without the worries of being attached. She wished she could be as vocal as her friend about what she wanted and needed.

    The only time that she dared to do that was more than a year ago, but she believed she could not do that again. Not after that night.

    She might look tough on the outside, but she knew herself. She easily got attached and when she did, it would be hard for her to let go. Because she did not want to be left broken again if it ended.

    "Ok. You are hot and desirable in that dress." She conceded to feeding her friend''s ego.

    "You also looked great, but if you want to look hot, you better change," Jackymented on her dress, scrunching her eyes and nose to stress how much she disliked what her friend was wearing. "You looked like you''re going to a trial rather than going on a date."

    "No, I''m not." She knew Jacky was exaggerating, but her friend was right, she did not look hot in her dress. It was a good dress if she was going out with a client and not on a date to impress.

    She too was going on a date with Alex tonight. After she called him this morning about the contract, he insisted that they should meet tonight to get to know more about each other. Their story must look believable to his family and hers for this arrangement to work.

    She suggested that they just exchanged information through an email, but he said that it was too impersonal. They also had to work on their chemistry when they were among other people. If they were to pass up as a couple, they should not look stiff when they were together.

    "Be honest with me, don''t you find Alex even a bit interesting?" Jacky knew the answer to that. She had seen her friend got fired up every time Alex''s name came up. She knew her friend when she was being defensive. It only meant one thing. She was deeply affected by him.

    "Yes, I think he is. But I find all my clients interesting." She answered Jacky using her logical thinking. She was not lying about that.

    "Let me rephrase my question. Do you find Alex attractive? Like you want him to bang you as if there is no tomorrow." Jacky stated, putting a great emphasis on herst sentence. "Don''t you ever fantasize about having hot, wild sex with him?"

    She was not shocked by Jacky''s crude words. She was used to it, but she was not sure how to answer her question without lying to her friend. If her friend only knew that she already did and it was not just in her fantasy.

    "No need to answer that. It''s all over your face. You know you can have sex with him and not fall in love. Look at me. I just enjoy the ride." Jacky wanted to encourage her friend to loosen up. To slightly live on the edge because she was too uptight.

    Jacky was not exactly built this way, but her experiences in the past slowly changed her. Just like her friend, she was scarred by love. But it did not stop her to enjoy life. She just did not believe in it anymore. Without love in the equation, she was not expecting much.

    "It''s not that easy for me." She tried to exin to Jacky that she was not sure if she could do what Jacky was doing.

    Just looked at what happened to her. One night with him and he became the star of her every dream. What more if she would allow that to happen again. She was afraid that she might eventually develop some feelings for him.

    "It can be. You just needed some practice. Falling in love is just a condition in the mind. All you have to do is shut it down." Jacky wished that her friend could truly find true love if that was what she was destined to have.

    But for now, Jacky wanted her friend to live a little. Life was meant to be explored, to have fun. She hated seeing her friend wasting her life away. Devoting her life to her work and her cause. Not that there was something wrong with it. But it should not be her only life.

    "I don''t know if I can do that." She was still hesitant about what Jacky was suggesting. She believed she could not have a casual fling with Alex without bing emotionally attached to him.

    But six months of ying the role of his girlfriend. Constantly being at his side. Could she also fight the attraction she always had with him? Then again, maybe Jacky was right. Maybe she could use this time to purge him out of her system.

    "You can. Now, go back to your room and change. I hope you''re not wearing a granny panty underneath those clothes." Jacky raised one of her eyebrows at her, implying that she was serious.

    She went back to her room, unsure if she should even consider Jacky''s words. Was she ready to have a casual rtionship with just any man? Well, Alex was not just any man. Her mind reminded her. He was Adonis, as Jacky mentioned before.

    She once again looked at her collection of clothes, and after searching, she finally found a dress that Jacky would be proud of. She took it out and started recing the one she was wearing.

    Looking at the mirror, she knew it was the perfect dress. It would certainly make a man drool over her. If Alex was still interested in her, she could certainly seduce him to want her. But was she ready for that? Sex without attachment.

 Chapter 55 - A Good Match

    <h4>Chapter 55 - A Good Match</h4>

    On the other side of the world, back at Alex''s hometown, the head of the ckstone House, the Duke, together with the Duchess, would be entertaining some special guests for dinner tonight.

    Inside the office, Duke Frederick waited for his guests to arrive. When he received the request by Mr. Hamilton for a formal meeting, his interest spiked up. He had heard of his name, being the head of many of the most sessful businesses worldwide.

    "Just send them in when they arrived." He instructed his secretary who interrupted his musing as he brought him a cup of tea. When he was alone again, he went back to reviewing the reports he just received earlier. Information that would give him a thorough insight into his guests.

    He still wondered what kind of business Mr. Hamilton was about to discuss with him when his emissaries were a bit vague of the details. Mr. Hamilton, with his wife, requested a personal visit with him and his wife. Quite an odd request, but not unusual.

    If not for his curiosity to meet the legendary man, he would not have entertained such a meeting without the full details. But he appreciated the gift he sent as good faith. An Arabian stallion breed that would add to his collection nicely.

    He always loved his horses, but he favored that breed because of their strong, smart, and fast characteristic. Something that he associated himself with.

    From the reports he just read, the man had a high reputation for being sessful in all his endeavors. Maybe he was interested to invest in his business. Well, that would be interesting and probably quite profitable.

    Although Mr. Hamilton seemed to be a legit businessman, he was still being cautious, knowing that the man could also be ruthless when it came to his business dealing. He was not about to let his guard down because he simply gave him a beautiful trinket.

    "Your highness, your guests have arrived. I am sending them in now." His secretary informed him before opening the door of his office wide enough to allow them entry. His secretary moved to the side and signal for the couple to enter the huge room.

    "Good evening, Mr. Ethan Hamilton. Wee to my home." The duke offered his hand for a shake, knowing that it was the custom of his American visitors. Since his guests did not know their ways, he decided to adjust to some of their practices.

    "And you must be Mrs. Laura Hamilton." The duke took her offered hand and gave it a slight kiss on the knuckles as a sign of his respect.

    "Good evening, Your Highness." Ethan gave the duke a firm handshake, showing him that he came here for a friendly visit. However, he was not about to vow to him since he believed that they were just equal.

    Although, Ethan also knew that the duke was a well-respected man. Well-loved by his people. He did note to this position by simply inheriting the title. He had fought for it and work hard to get to where he was now. A leader and sessful businessman who was great at his job.

    "And this is my wife, Duchess Katherine." The duke introduced the beautiful woman who just entered the room with a weing smile.

    The duke also only smiled at the way the man carried himself in his presence. He was a man who did not simply bow down to anyone. It said a lot about his character, a man that he could not simply ignore and look down.

    The duke was sure that he did note with the title of The King if he easily let people walked all over him. He earned that title because of what he had aplished and proven to the world. He was able to ward off his enemies because he was capable of handling them at bay.

    "Shall we sit down?" He offered, being the host of the small gathering, ushering them to the sofa on the other side of his office.

    "Dinner will be served shortly, for the meantime, can I offer you some tea?" The duchess offered to the couple.

    "I''ll have one. Thanks, but can we forego the formalities. You can call me, Ethan, and my wife, Laura, if you will allow it." He suggested, not minding that he must be overstepping the duke''s hospitality.

    "Of course, you may call me, Fred, my wife Katherine, if you wish," Fred answered with a curious smile.

    Fred was not sure of what his guest''s intentions were, but he was willing to give him a benefit of the doubt that it would be fruitful. His interest was certainly at its highest peak as he studied the man in front of him. From the way he saw this situation, this man did not fly this far just to make a casual visit.

    He was a man of action and he came here with a solid motive. Bringing his wife with him meant that it was not purely business. He could not wait to hear what he had to say. But like any business arrangement, he had to be patient.

    "With the formalities out of the way, I will go straight to the point." Ethan looked at the duke, making sure that he had his full attention. "I came here because I want to discuss the future of your son and my daughter."

    Ethan had no idea if the duke had any clue that his son was dating his daughter, but the way he saw it, he could not pass up the chance to create an ally.

    "What do you mean?" This waspletely unexpected. He was surprised to hear that his guest''s reason foring to his home would have something to do with his son. He started to think if this had something to do with his son''s uing birthday where he had to present them to his fianc��.

    But if his memory served him right, his daughter was not included in the list of his chosen bride. Although, he could not deny that the union of their children would certainly make a good match.

 Chapter 56 - Mundane Things

    <h4>Chapter 56 - Mundane Things</h4>

    "Wow." Was the first word that came out of his mouth when the door of her apartment opened. She looked indeed stunning in her dress. "You look great, Dani."

    "Thanks, Alex." This time she smiled at him and tried to be friendly. "You don''t look bad yourself."

    Six months was a long time. If they were to work harmoniously for that long, she needed to cooperate with him. Just like he said, she also had to get to know him more. Because from this point forward, people would be watching their every move.

    Especially on her part, since her father had taken an interest in their love affair. She was not sure about his family, but her father would surely dig into this rtionship as if it was his next project. She just hoped that after she met his parents, they would not be like her father.

    "Shall we?" He ushered her out towards the elevator, down the lobby, and into his car.

    "Where are we going?" She asked when she was safely secured in his passenger''s seat.

    "I thought that you haven''t been into my apartment, but I had seen yours. As my girlfriend, you must at least be acquainted with my home." He looked at her, checking if she had an untoward reaction to his n.

    "That seems logical. I will like to see your ce." She answered him calmly, thinking that there was nothing wrong with his suggestion. She decided not to overthink everything that he was doing and wait and see where he was going with this.

    "I''m d that you agree with me." He was a bit surprised at the way she was acting.

    He was expecting a bit of a fight from her, but it would seem that she was more amicable tonight. He just hoped that this continued throughout the dinner and the rest of the date. In truth, he would like to get to know her more without her guard in full alert.

    They drove to his apartment located at the heart of Manhattan. Only the wealthy of the wealthiest can afford a ce on this building. She would know since this condominium belonged to her father. She began to wonder who was this man beside her.

    Aside from the few businesses Alex had acquired in thest few years, there was nothing else about his personal life that she could remember about him. She could not recall reading anything about his family at all.

    "This is a nice ce." She admired the way his apartment was designed as she stepped inside the room.

    She was expecting it to be some form of a bachelor''s pad, but instead, it had a homey feel to it than she initially thought. As an alternative to a ck leather couch, she found on the center of the room a beige fabric textured sofa with some warm earthy-themed throw pillows on top of it.

    It looked so rxing to seat in. It appeared more inviting andfortablepared to the one she had in her home.

    The inside was brightly lit, while there was a nice view of the city outside his window. Overall, his apartment looked like a ce that he actually lived in. "Was the design of this ce your idea, or the designer?" She asked, curious if this represented his style.

    "The concept came from me, but the designer was able to capture what I pictured it on my mind." He exined as he assisted her further inside the room. "Care for a wine while I finish our dinner."

    He walked to the mini-bar just on the corner of the room to pour himself a ss of scotch, while he waited for her answer.

    "I''ll have what you''re having." She felt she needed something to ease her nerves. Despite how calm she would seem on the outside, she could still feel a bit of uneasiness to be in his apartment. She did not like where her mind was going every time, she would look at him.

    He poured them two sses and handed her one. "Feel free to roam around the ce. I''ll just be in the kitchen." Pointing to the other side of the room.

    "Sure. I''ll follow you in a minute." She said as she took a sip of the brown liquor in her hand as she continued to seat on his sofa just admiring the view outside.

    In a normal situation, she would have offered to help him in the kitchen, but she felt she could use some moment to rpose herself and reevaluate what she had to do in this situation.

    She was not expecting that he would take her to his apartment. She thought that they would just dine out and talked about their history and basic things that they might need to know about one another.

    Being in his home was a different story. This was more personal, more intimate. Although he was right, she should know more about him, even the intimate ones, if they would pass up to be his girlfriend.

    "Can you point me in your bathroom?" She might as well check herself before they start dinner.

    She decided to check out the rooms on the first floor on her way back to the living room. She found a guest room, she assumed since it barely had anything on it besides the basic stuff. Another room was locked. Probably his office where he kept important matters.

    She opened another room, discovering a small gym where he probably worked out every day. She quickly closed the door not wanting her mind to conjure images of him inside that room.

    She decided that she had enough. She was not about to go to the second floor to check on his bedroom. She walked back in the direction of the kitchen and checked if the meal was ready.

    "Hungry?" He looked at her from the skillet in his hand. "This will just take a minute longer. Why don''t you sit down over there?" Indicating on the table that was already set for two.

    "Well, the smell certainly is appetizing. Who taught you how to cook?" She decided that it would be a good start for a conversation. Besides, the whole point of this dinner was to know more about each other. That probably included mundane things about themselves.

 Chapter 57 - Teaming Up

    <h4>Chapter 57 - Teaming Up</h4>

    Ethan noticed that the parents of Alexander still had no clue of their son''s association with their daughter, basing on the expression on the other man''s face. Even his wife seemed to be caught unaware.

    "What my husband is trying to say is that your son, Alexander, is currently dating our daughter, Danie." It was Laura who finally rified the situation to the other couple who was seating across from them.

    Laura did not favor his husband''s n of meddling with their daughter''s affair. When she found out that he was nning to visit the father of Alexander, she tried to stop him. But his husband was a stubborn man, so when she could not stop him, she decided to join him.

    Although Ethan promised that this was not a business meeting, but just two families, wanting to get to know each other. She would still stick her nose into his business making sure that her daughter''s interest would be their priority.

    "You have to forgive my son if he had not yet introduced your daughter to us." This time, Katherine answered for their side, defending his son''s actions. "Maybe he was still waiting for his birthday."

    Katherine was a bit surprised that Alexander had not mentioned that he was dating anyone. Although she knew that his husband was forcing him to find a wife because of their tradition, she was expecting that Alex would at least tell her about the girl he had chosen to marry.

    Their discussion was interrupted by the head butler, informing them that the dinner was already served in the main dining room. The host couple invited them to follow them into another part of the house where they could continue their conversation during the meal.

    "If you must know, Alexander is celebrating his birthday thising weekend. And in our tradition, he is supposed to present us a fianc�� that he has to marry within six months." Fred told their visitor who he assumed had no idea of their customs.

    "What are you saying?" This time, it was Ethan who was not made aware of thistest development. This was not included in the report he got from his investigators.

    He could not believe that such a tradition still existed in this day and age. Although he was quite aware of marriage because of mergers and business tactics, still he did not condone using her daughter in such a manner.

    Although he tried to find her a suitable suitor, he always left it to her to choose who she would fall in love with. He wanted her to find the fairy tale romance that he found with her mother, Laura.

    The only mistake he made was to trust Nickpletely, leaving her daughter vulnerable and hurt in the end.

    "You said that he is currently dating your daughter, then it is more than likely that she is the one that he will be introducing to us as his fianc��." Fred surmised what he believed to be the only logical exnation to their children''s rtionship.

    He looked at her wife, questioning her in his stare if she had any knowledge of this. But when she seemed to be dumbfounded by the news herself, then he knew that his daughter was keeping from both of them her ns.

    He could not just sit here and let his daughter marry someone that he was not sure he could trust not to hurt his daughter. He had to think of something and fast.

    "I think if they felt that they are ready tomit to each other, then we should not meddle to their affairs." Laura finally voiced out her opinion on the matter.

    She could already see the wheels on his husband''s mind turning,ing up on ways to interfere in their daughter''s decision. She would not stand idly by and allow him to intrude again in their daughter''s affair.

    "I agree with Laura. I think we should let Alexander and Danie make their decisions on their own life." Katherine disregarded his husband''s re.

    She knew she was going against their tradition, but he loved his son more. If his son would like to marry Danie then that would be well and good, but if at some point, he wished to back away from the marriage, she felt that he should.

    "But Katherine, it is not as if I was forcing him. It is a tradition that we can''t break. He willingly agreed to follow the tradition." He informed his wife and their guests as well.

    They should know that if their son asked her to marry him, then their daughter also willingly agreed to marry him without any of them forcing them.

    "We understand that our kids can be stubborn sometimes, thinking that they already knew better whatever they needed to learn about life. But we are here to make sure that they are not making any mistakes that can jeopardize their future." Ethan opened up the conversation with his thoughts.

    He was not a man of many words. He did not like beating around the bush. If he wanted to discuss something, he would immediately say it without using too many colloquial words that meant nothing to him.

    He was not letting her daughter date a man, let alone marry him, that he was not sure of his background and character. He had learned his lesson and he would make sure that this time around, the man would earn his ce in his daughter''s side.

    "I could not agree more," Fred said with approval as he raised his ss to Ethan. "So, what do you have in mind?"

    The two women at their side could only specte what the two were talking about. But they would be listening vigntly to make sure that their husbands would not go overboard with their ns. Katherine and Laura knew that their husbands would not put their kids in harms'' way.

    That they were only thinking of what would be best for their kids'' future and their families.

    Both wives would stand by their husbands'' decision as long as it did not impede too much on their children''s freedom, to live their life ording to their wishes.

    But with the two fathers teaming up, the two women were not sure if they could match up.

 Chapter 58 - No Room For Love

    <h4>Chapter 58 - No Room For Love</h4>

    "Unfortunately, no one taught me. I learned to cook by myself during my college years. I find it rxing when I am ving away in the kitchen after a tedious day at school." He told her as he ced the final touch on his masterpiece on the counter.

    He presented her with some of his favorites. He was certainly doing this to impress her with his culinary skills. At least he hoped that it would matter to her, most girls were amazed if a man can cook. Then again, she was no ordinary girl.

    It would take probably a lot before he could impress her, but he would certainly try. He was not a man who easily gave up when the going got tough. On the contrary, it motivated him more.

    "For starter, prawn and avocado cocktail." He ced two sses on the table with a beautifully designed, perfectly cooked prawn on top of the avocado fusion. Before sitting in his ce on the other side.

    "Wow. Are you sure you cooked this?" She looked under the ss, examined the room, searching for a sign that someone else made this dish. It looked so mouthwatering. As if a gourmet chef had prepared their meal.

    "Of course, I prepared all of them earlier and just finished preparing it when we got back." He was not offended at all by her doubt about his cooking skills. He liked her inquisitiveness. He believed that girls who easily fall for his charms were boring. Eventually, they could not keep up with him.

    But Danie was different from them. She was a challenge to him that he could not decipher. One minute she was hot, the next thing he knew, she was cold as ice. But he could certainly remember her wild side.

    "I hope it does taste good as it looks." She teased him, not wanting to feed his ego too much. But from the smell of the room, she could already guess that he had something to brag about.

    "I hope it is to your liking." Smiling at her, as if daring her to have a taste.

    She grabbed her fork and took a bite on the piece of prawn on her te. She must admit, he was indeed a good cook. If this was their starter, she could not wait for the main dish.

    "Ok. It is delicious." She conceded when he would not take his eyes away from her face. She knew he was studying her, waiting for her reaction.

    He then took a bite of his food too. "What about you? Do you cook?" He needed to know more about her too. Simple things liked that could put them in trouble if they were not careful.

    "I can cook, but not as fancy as this." She admitted.

    Growing up with everything handed down to her did not exactly prepare her to do household chores. She had learned most of it after she decided to leave her home and lived alone.

    But her hectic schedule and trying to build a career in the legal world did not exactly give her time to indulge in mundane tasks like cooking. She was happy just to be able to toast some bread and fried some eggs when she was busy preparing for a case.

    Fortunately, Jacky was a great roommate. She had someone to help her out in the house. In truth, she did most of the cooking and cleaning in the house.

    "Tell me more about yourself," Alex asked as they started eating the first course of their meal.

    The purpose of this date was to get to know each other, so they better started asking questions that they thought were relevant to their situation.

    "I''m an only child if you have not read my file yet." Which she doubted. She believed that a man like him would have seen her data as soon as he began to get interested in her. Then, she talked about her parents, who she believed were public knowledge.

    "I love to run in the morning, do yoga, and sometimes dance." She did take a lot of dance lessons when she was young.

    "What about you?" She felt that in every piece of information she gave out, he should also do the same. It was the only fair way to do this.

    "I am also an only son. I am not originally from this part of the continent. My parents did not want me to work here, but I fell in love with this country when I studied here as an exchange student. I have lived in this state ever since." He stated as he recalled the first time that he stepped foot at an American University.

    She was about to make a follow-up question, but he continued with his statement. "I also love to exercise. Jogging if I have the time, but when I don''t, I settle on my gym."

    Then, an rm started interrupting their conversation. "I better get that. It is our main course." He walked back to her kitchen and took out a tray of meat from the oven.

    This time, she was sure that he was the one preparing the meal as he started working on themb. cing it nicely on the te, then ting it like he was a professional.

    "Dinner is served. This is amb shank braised with red wine and rosemary." He ced the te in front of her. Serving the delicious-looking and smelling meat with a decent amount of mashed potato on the side.

    "Are you sure you are in the right business?" She jokingly said as she took a bite of the nicely cooked medium rare, pinkish meat on her te. It felt like it was melting in her mouth as she chewed on its delicious vors.

    "I thought so too. But this is just a hobby. Not something I wanted to do professionally." He answered her query, fascinated at the way she was attacking the food on her te.

    "But, if you ever decide to open up a restaurant, I will surely visit frequently." She told him. Taking a sip at the red wine that matched perfectly with their meal.

    "As my wife, I will be happy to cook for you as often as I can." He was the one who teased her this time. He just wanted to see how she would react to his statement.

    "I will surely love it." She mockingly said, knowing that he was just trying to get a reaction from her.

    Being a wife was not exactly what she envisioned herself to be soon. She still had a lot of ns that she wanted to aplish before she thought of settling down. Besides, she was not sure if she could trust another man again after what happened to her.

    Being a husband was far from his priorities too. He was putting his full attention on his goals at the moment. Going on amitted rtionship would only hamper his ns.

    They were both satisfied with their current lives. Living their dreams and nning to fulfill some more. There was no room for a rtionship for them, definitely no room for love.

 Chapter 59 - A Wolf鈥檚 Den

    <h4>Chapter 59 - A Wolf��s Den</h4>

    "So, what do you have in mind?" The duke asked his guest who was quietly contemting on his other side. He was curious about what this man hade up with that could help them with their current situation.

    He was open to any suggestion that would be beneficial to both their kids and at the same time would be good for their families too.

    "I am not sure yet. Let me think about it some more. In the meantime, tell me more about this tradition of yours," Ethan urged the couple to give him more information about their way of life.

    He was not about to allow her daughter to marry someone without knowing much of his background. He had dealt with many wealthy people in his line of business. Most of them had many skeletons hiding behind their closets or buried in their backyard.

    Secrets that were kept to protect themselves, their family, and their reputation. Nheless, those kinds of secrets could hurt his daughter and his family in the long run.

    Royalties were no different from them, as far as he was concerned. They too were capable of lies and deceits, maybe more.

    "Well, my son is the next in line to my position as the duke of our house, the ckstone House. My brother, King Philip, is expecting that like all the other princes in our family, Alexander will also follow our tradition. That is to present his future wife on his? twenty-eighth birthday."

    Fred momentarily stopped with his narration as a new set of food was ced in front of them. But continued afterward, while Ethan decided not to interrupt, wanting to know more about what his daughter was getting into.

    "It usually takes around six months after his birthday to prepare for the grand wedding." He said as he started chewing on the roasted duck that was on his te.

    "Wait! Aren''t you required to marry with your kind, like it should be someone with royal blood or something?" Ethan questioned, remembering something like that on fairy tales and the movies.

    Although he had met numerous numbers of royalties all over the world, he was never interested in their customs and practices, especially in terms of their marriage rituals. Unless he needed it in his business transactions. But that was the extent of his knowledge of the subject matter.

    "That was the old tradition. But with the changes in modern times, the previous king, our father dered a decree that a prince or a princess could marry someone without royal blood as long as they came from a good reputable family worthy of the name of the royal family."

    Fred looked at Ethan, gauging what he was thinking of their practices.

    "There is no question that your daughter came from a noble family, if not by royal blood, but in the name. Your family is one of the most well-respected families in your country. We are more than d to ept her to be part of ours, that is if Alexander will present her on his birthday."

    If all the intelligence reports, Fred had received were urate, he had nothing against Alexander, marrying Danie. He believed this marriage would greatly be beneficial to his family and the kingdom.

    In terms of business, this would boost hispany as well because of his association with Ethan. His house''s reputation would also increase in the Royal kingdom and their society. To him, this would be a good and interesting merger of their two families.

    "I respect that you have to follow your tradition. But you have to excuse me if I also have to protect my daughter." Ethan had to voice his opinion on the matter.

    "I can''t just let my daughter marry your son without making sure that they were right for each other." Ethan continued, not wanting to be disrespectful with their host, but he was not about to just sit idly by.

    To him, this was not just any business transaction. This was his daughter''s future they were talking about. He could lose millions without blinking an eye, but he could not lose his daughter because of a mistake that he was not able to prevent.

    He had seen how Danie had struggled to get back on her feet after what Nick did to her. He was not about to seat on the sideline and let something like that happened to her again. They could use him of being ruthless at his job, but not with it came to his daughter.

    "I also agree with that. I do not want my son to be forced into a marriage just because of our tradition." Katherine also spoke of her thought about their crude ways.

    "Although, this tradition may be old, it proved more ways than one that it was effective. Look at us, we may not know each other when we got married, but we did learn to love each other." Fred defended their tradition as he pointed out that not all arranged marriages did end up in disaster.

    "Although it would seem that our families will greatly benefit by our kids'' union, I will still like to make sure that my daughter is not getting the shorter stick in this bargain if things go bad," Ethan stated.

    "So, how do you think we can resolve this situation? Because on this weekend, my son will be presenting a bride in front of us. It can either be your daughter or not." Fred dered with finality.

    "Wait, should we not let our kids decide about this matter?" Laura finally broke her silence and joined the argument. "We can all argue about what will be best for them, but at the end of the day, it should be their decision, not ours."

    This stopped the two men from their argument as the two women also joined in the conversation. Katherine and Laura would not seat silently while their husbands nned the future of their kids.

    "What if we used this weekend to get to know our families much better? It would be an opportunity to spend some time with our kids and to know more about each other." Ethan suggested. That would give him time to study Alexander if he was worthy to have his daughter.

    "Ok, how do you propose we do this?" Pointing to the four of them. "Getting to know each other."

    "Why don''t you invite us for a whole week here at your pce? It will be some sort of family vacation. A bonding moment to get to know our kids and each other." Ethan suggested, knowing that for the meantime, that was the best idea he coulde up with.

    "I think that is a great idea." Fred also thought that would help their families to get acquainted. He could not me Ethan for protecting his daughter. On the contrary, Ethan just earned his respect. He would have done the same if Danie was his daughter.

    Although in truth, he also somehow felt that the tradition was a bit outdated, he was still a traditional man. He had to follow the rules set in their family. His honor was very important to him, more than the wealth he possessed.

    Overall, he believed that Ethan''s idea of a week together would be good for all of them. The duke was also interested to know Danie since she would be a part of their family.

    "Then, it is settled." Ethan felt satisfied with their decision. "Besides, my wife and I also needed an excuse to take a vacation. Meeting new friends is always a wee bonus." Ethan was d that everything was set.

    This time, he was not settling to get to know Alexander, but he was going to dig up more about him and his family. He had to make sure that they were not just using his daughter for some other purpose. Many did try because they wanted to get close to him and his wealth. But he would make sure that no one could use his daughter against him ever again.

    His daughter might be intelligent, but she was still na?ve to the cruelty of the real world. She might appear to have a hard exterior, but she had always been an innocent girl with a heart of gold. She had this idealism in her that she could save the people around her. But she stillcked the experience of the reality of man''s selfish ways.

    These people might look noble and respectable, but they might also be wolves, hiding in a sheep''s skin. He was not about to send his daughter to a wolf''s den. Not if he could help it.

 Chapter 60 - Out On A Date

    <h4>Chapter 60 - Out On A Date</h4>

    On the other side of town, in one of the fancy restaurants, another couple was enjoying a very romantic date. Most of their dates were usually lively and fun, just like the way they liked it. Today was no exception.

    Until, a phone message interrupted their conversation, upon looking at his phone, he knew he had no choice but to answer it.

    It was a message that one of his associates just sent him about a very important client. He usually did not want to bring work when he was out on a date, but this was something he could not avoid.

    "Hey, Marcus." She finally decided to kick him under the table to get his attention.

    She called him several times, but he kept making her wait. She never liked to be taken for granted. She was not exactly known for her patience too.

    "Sorry, it is a very important client. Promise, it won''t happen again." He finally looked up from his phone and stared at her.

    He knew that she had every right to get irritated. It was him who suggested the rule that whenever they were on a date, no one should bring work to the table. He was the one breaking his rule.

    "I have something to ask you." She straightened in her chair after kicking him and decided to change the topic. This was something that was bothering her since she left her apartment and she wanted some answers.

    He finally ced his phone back in his breast pocket and looked at his date. "Fine, Jacky. What is it?" He knew that once Jacky wanted to ask a question, it meant interrogation. He believed that Jacky should change her career from an assistant to a detective or something.

    But that was what attracted him to her. She was not afraid to ask whatever was in her mind. She was bold and had a very strong personality. He enjoyed their endless banters and her unending questions. But most of all, she was not demanding. Just like him, she just wanted to enjoy the moment.

    They had been dating for a while now. Well, they were not actually what you would call a couple since they were notmitted to each other. They still went out with other dates.

    They enjoyed each other''spany but not enough to make astingmitment. They were not looking for love and certainly nothing involving a rtionship. They simply called themselves friends with benefits.

    "Do you think, my friend is safe with your friend?" She was still not sure about Alex.

    She barely knew the man except for the few things she read about him. Although everything seemed to be fine, she could sense that there was something about him that did not seem right. She believed that he was keeping something and Marcus was in it too.

    Dani was a strong individual just like her, but she was afraid that she might not be prepared for what she had gotten herself into. Dani was tough when it came to her work, but when it came to her emotions, she wore her heart on her sleeves was a better exnation.

    "Don''t worry, Alex is very different from me. He is the best guy I ever knew. Dani is quite safe with him. On the other hand, it is me who worries about my friend being with yours." Marcus countered.

    His friend was a gentle giant. Could not hurt a fly even if he wanted to? He acted tough most of the time, but he was always been a big softy. He always had to protect Alexander from the people who would take advantage of him.

    Not that Alex could not handle himself. But there are times that he wished to give more than necessary. Like his friend, he was not about to let people walked over him because he was a nice guy. He was there as his wingman and he would always protect his interest.

    "Yeah, you''re right. I probably was worrying over nothing." Although she still had her doubts, she could not do anything but support her friend for her decision to get involved with Alex''s ns.

    "I''m sure they will figure this out," Marcus assured her. He could not do anything else but stood by his friend''s decision. Although he too was confused why Alex chose Dani over all the other girls that were lined up for him.

    "Tell your friend that if he ever hurt my friend, I will be the one he would be answering to." She warned Marcus. That was the only thing she could do for now for her friend.

    "I doubt that it will ever happen, but it is more likely that it will be the other way around," Marcus stated confidently, not at all fazed by her statement.

    He knew his friend. He would never just use Dani without a solid reason. If ever they entered this agreement, he made sure that everything was ck and white. Both parties knew what to expect of the arrangement and the other party was wellpensated for her participation.

    "Anyway, what do you think is happening now at their fake date?" Jacky voiced out her curiosity.

    "They are probably just talking about their situation. Getting to know more about each other. Making some arrangements on how they would proceed." Marcus shifted his attention back to her. "Speaking of arrangements."

    "What do you want?" She already knew that Marcus was about to ask something from her from the way her eyes were twinkling with excitement. Something that she was beginning to know about him.

    "Well, Alex''s birthday is this weekend. I am invited to attend. I was wondering if you will be my plus one. I figured since Dani will surelye with him, it will be easy for you to go along with her too." Marcus took her hand and started kissing it.

    "I still have to ask my boss." She teased him, enjoying the sweet ministration he was doing with her hand.

    "I''m sure that will be an easy yes," Marcus said confidently. "Do you want to get out of here?" Marcus took out some bills and leave them on the table as he assisted her out of her chair.

    Back in his car, he quickly attacked her lips, unable to control himself any further. His hands started to travel down her body as it started to explore.

    This was one of the reasons that they still wanted to keep in touch. They might not be into a rtionship but their chemistry in bed was certainly something interesting. It was wild and unforgettable.

    "Your ce or mine?" He asked, stopping before they went too far.

    "Yours." She suggested, not wanting to bring Marcus to Dani''s apartment.

    She was sure that after this fake date, Dani would be home, sleeping early. She did not want to disturb her by bringing Marcus or any other guy into her apartment.

    As Marcus started the car and moved it in the direction of his apartment, she could not help but think of her friend. "What could they be doing right now?" She mused loudly. Thinking of the two who were not exactly out on a date.

 Chapter 61 - Little Indulgence On The Sweet Delights

    <h4>Chapter 61 - Little Indulgence On The Sweet Delights</h4>

    Sitting across from him, alone in his apartment, was a little unnerving. Although she had many suitors before, she only had one real rtionship and that was with Nick. She still believed that her experience with a man was stillcking.

    The only other time that she was with another man was with him. Although she would not count it as an experience, rather if anything, she believed it was a mistake that she should not have done. But she was drunk then and heartbroken, that was always her excuse.

    She still believed that she was inexperienced with the way of the world, especially when it involved the opposite sex and intimacy. In truth, she was afraid of the way her body was reacting to his mere nearness. She just did not know what she should do in a time like this.

    "What made you decide to be awyer?" He asked her as they enjoyed their meal. A casual conversation should ease up the tension that was still present in the air. He sensed that she was a bit ufortable, although she was trying hard to hide it from him.

    He was also genuinely interested to know all about her. Most of the young people he knew and grew up with, who were born with a silver spoon would not care to have a career. They were contented to wait for their inheritance.

    Having a family that they could depend on, they felt that there was no need to work hard for more. The only thing that they prepared for was to run the family businesses that they were bound to inherit from their parents.

    "My uncle is a greatwyer. I grew up under his supervision. Studying Corporate Law was supposed to prepare me when it was time for me to take over my father''s business." She stopped remembering how she prepared for her future.

    There was a time that all she could think about was making her father proud. Getting good grades, academic excellence awards, and graduating on top of her ss. She could not wait to work for her father and proved to him that she deserved a seat on his table.

    "What changed? Why did you end up in anotherw firm, instead of working for your father?" This was one of the questions he was wondering about when he read her profile.

    Knowing about how sessful his father was and the amount of wealth he had acquired, she did not need to work a day in her life if she would wish to. But instead, she was ving away in a crappy firm, with a puny sry and devoting her life in her pro bono cases.

    Then, he also learned that she was not taking any allowance from his father. Living with the small amount she earned. She only upgraded her lifestyle recently when she transferred to his friends''w firm. That was the most luxury she ever allowed herself to have.

    "I discovered that there was more to life than running a business. With my degree, I know I can help more people who were deprived of justice." That was one of her reasons. But she was not about to tell him of her other reasons why she changed her career path.

    "I admire people who worked for the interest of others. You are a rare find." He looked up from his te and stared at her face.

    "You make me sound like a saint. I am not. I just could not turn a blind eye to the injustice if there was something that I can do about it." She pointed out to him. A bit intimidated by his stare. It felt like he was boring into her soul. Trying to read what she was thinking and feeling.

    "Still, what you are doing is still admirable." He extended his hand on the table and touched hers. Giving it a slight squeeze.

    "What about you? I had answered your question, why don''t you tell me something that was not in your public profile." She challenged him, subtlety pulling her hand away from him. Diverting the topic away from her.

    She did not like the way his small touch affected her. She could still feel the electric current that went through her body. Making her excited all over.

    It was only fair that she also knew some things about him. Some personal things that only a few people might know about him. This was not for her personal interest, she reminded herself. This was for the charade they were performing on his birthday for his family.

    "Fair enough. Just like you, I was sent here to study and train, so that I can also take over our family business. But, as I said before, I fell in love with the life in this country, in this city in particr." He started telling her.

    "When I graduated and returned home, I felt something was missing in my life. I was never the same again. I knew then that my life is here." He could still remember the anger of his father when he told him that he wanted another life. A life away from their home.

    His father was ready to disown him if he ever left, but his father could not do it. He was his father''s only son and only heir. His father said that he was willing to wait until he realized that his ce was back on his family, and took his responsibility to the Empire.

    "Are you saying that you turned your back on your family just to start a new life here?" She asked incredulously. She was not expecting that from him. But it did exin some of the missing pieces in his background.

    "Yes, that is what I am saying. I took what my grandmother left me and started to buy a smallpany. With the help of Marcus and some friends, I was able to make it sessful and the rest is what you would call history." He exined as he finished his story.

    "Well, that sounded like a story in a fairy tale book." She jokingly said as they continued to finish their meal.

    "What about dessert? Are you up for it? We can continue telling our fairy tale story on the balcony." He was now the one daring her to take up his offer.

    "Sure, why not? If you must know, I have a very sweet tooth." She loved anything that involves food, and that would include a little indulgence on the sweet delights.

 Chapter 62 - Unveil The Mystery

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Unveil The Mystery</h4>

    "Ok. What have you prepared for dessert?" She asked as she stood from the table as they finished their meal. She tried to help him in the kitchen, cing the dirty dishes on the kitchen sink. But when she tried to wash the dishes, he stopped her.

    "It''s a surprise. But let me handle the cleaning. As my guest, I want you to wait for me on the balcony. I will serve our dessert shortly." He shooed her away from the kitchen.

    "Fine. But I''m not your guest. I''m your fiance." She teased him, giving him a seductive smile as she sashayed out of the kitchen. She did not like that he dismissed her as if she could not handle herself in the kitchen. So, she thought of teaching him a lesson.

    Then, she suddenly realized the error of her ways. "What are you doing?" She mumbled silently to herself.

    She could not think of why she even thought that flirting with him would teach him a lesson. On the contrary, she might be putting herself in apromising position. She immediately chastised herself. She should not be giving him wrong signals.

    She took her wine with her and continued to walk in the direction of the balcony. This was the first time she was inside this building and this apartment. She could see why the ce cost a lot. The space of the apartment alone almost consumed the fourth of the entire floor. And this building is not small by any standard.

    When she stepped out to the balcony, she was in awe of its beauty. She would not have thought of him as a nt lover. The flowers that were disyed around the ce looked very well taken care of. She had never seen any of her male cousins or friends having a garden on their ts.

    No wonder he wanted to show her this ce. She was starting to feel rx already as she sat on thefortable sofa on the side of the balcony with the view of the huge skyscrapers and the city lights.

    "What do you think of the view?" He asked after a few minutes. Walking with a tray in his hands.

    "It is magnificent." She admitted, giving him a nod. "Is this another of your hobbies?" She voiced her curiosity, pointing at the flowers around them.

    "No, this is my mom''s doing. She wanted me to have some semnce of home." He exined to her the presence of all the nts and flowers around his apartment. "She said that it should remind me that I still have a home if ever I wanted to go back."

    "That is very sweet of her. I think I will enjoy getting to know her." She did not know where that came from. But from the way he talked about his mom, she felt like his mom was no different from her mom.

    He ced the tray in front of her and started serving the food. "Here is what I managed to prepare. I hope you like it."

    "Wow, it looks delicious. You actually made this." She was utterly amazed at the trifle that he had prepared. Another mouthwatering dish with itsyers of delights.

    "Yes, but it''s not as hard as you think." He simply said. Picking a spoonful of the white creamy dessert and cing it in front of her. "Come on. Have a taste."

    He enjoyed watching her attack the food in front of her. She simply enjoyed it without the fuzz about gaining calories like some of the girls he had dated. He appreciated the way she savored each taste, making him feel that he did a great job of preparing the food.

    "If you say so, I''ll take your word for it." She took a bite on its creamy goodness. "How did you know that strawberry is my favorite?" Tasting its fruity vor.

    "I didn''t know. Strawberry is also my favorite." He was a bit surprised about her revtion, finding another thing that they had inmon.

    "Oh!" She felt slightly embarrassed for assuming that he had researched all the food that he had prepared to impress her.

    She thought of the prawns, themb, and now the strawberry, which was all her favorite food to eat. So, it was only natural she would think that he considered the food to prepare ording to her taste. She never thought that it was also his preference. That was quite a coincidence.

    "Ok. So, we established that we have some simrities in our taste of food. Do you have some kind of allergies?" Basic things about each other should not be ignored, he thought.

    "None that I know of. What about you?" She returned the question.

    "None so far." He answered back.

    "Wait." He noticed that a portion of the cream was left in the side of her mouth so he extended his hand and used his thumb to wipe it away.

    The small contact was enough to make him want to touch her face again. But he knew that he should not. He did not want toplicate their situation by adding more to their te. It was hard enough that they had to pretend for six months to be in a rtionship.

    But getting involved with her physically for that long would onlyplicate things. When it was time to end this, she might want more than what they bargained for. And he was not prepared to give her more.

    "Oh! Thanks." She finally managed to say. She was a bit surprised by the small action, but the effect was anything but small. She felt like the slight contact of his skin with hers was enough to rake havoc in her entire body.

    She wanted more of it but she knew she should not. She did not like how she was feeling because she was starting to crave his touch. She was beginning to remember how it always felt in her entire body.

    The bell-ringing in the background interrupted their internal musings. He immediately excused himself to answer the door. That gave him an excuse to rpose himself.

    She could hear voices talking just inside the living room area. She could not understand what they were saying from her standpoint, but she did hear some segments of it.

    Well, she was not interested in what they were talking about, but when she heard her name in the mix, she could not help but took a peek.

    Seeing a familiar face. A man that she had seen more than once if her memory served her right. This certainly raised warning gs in her mind.

    "What is he doing here?" Recognizing the man who she thought was following her but disregarded it in the end because she thought that she was just being paranoid.

    Then another coincidence, remembering seeing this mysterious man at another time when she was out with Jacky, Marcus, and him. Now, it would seem that it was not a coincidence at all. Alex knew this man.

    Was this man working for him? Was Alex having her followed? She wondered. She felt her privacy was vited, but that was not something unusual in her world.

    That was the only logical exnation. This only reminded her that she still did not know much about this man. She barely scratched the surface of who he truly was.

    Then, the man excused himself, leaving Alex in the living room. She quickly went back to finishing her trifle, pretending that she did not just spy on him. Now, she was curious to unveil the mystery behind his identity.

 Chapter 63 - Light Humor

    <h4>Chapter 63 - Light Humor</h4>

    Waking up that morning was a bit of a struggle for her, but she was going for a jog. She needed to expel those unwanted thoughts and feelings from her system. She had to clear her mind so that she could focus on her job today.

    She immediately changed and fix herself and ran out of the apartment before she changed her mind and justzed around. When she stepped outside of her door, she identally bumped into someone, making her slipped, out of bnce.

    Luckily, strong arms caught her before she hit the floor and helped her get her equilibrium back.

    "Are you ok?" A manly voice said, behind her, as he still held on to her.

    "Oh! So, sorry. I did not see you." She mumbled as she turned around to look at her savior. She knew she was at fault since she was in a rush and not looking as she was tinkering with her music yer, trying to find appropriate music to listen to while she was running.

    "No need to apologize. It was just an ident. I hope you are ok." He looked at her as if he was waiting for her reply, finally letting go of her.

    "Yeah, I''m ok. By the way, thanks, Troy, for not letting me fall." She finally recognized who he was when she saw his face.

    "No worries, Dani." He replied as they stood in the hallway of their apartment. "Are you going out on a jog?" He asked, seeing her outfit.

    "Yeah, are you finished?" She questioned because he was also in his running clothes and shoes, but he was already returning to his apartment when she bumped into him.

    "Actually, I am just starting, but I forgot something in my apartment." He exined why he was also rushing back. "If you don''t mind, maybe we could run together. It would be nice to have somepany."

    She contemted for a few seconds about it. She never had someone running with her before. She tried to encourage Jacky several times before but she always declined.

    "Sure, why not?" She thought that it might be fun. He seemed harmless and friendly enough.

    "Is it ok if you wait for me here while I run fast to my apartment?" When she nodded. "Just give me a second." He moved fast towards his home, while she waited by the elevator.

    She wondered why she never bumped into him before. Except for the incident in the elevator, this was the second time she had seen him. Anyway, they must have different work schedules or something. Besides she was always busy to notice most of her neighbors.

    A minuteter, Troy was back and they rode the elevator together down to the lobby.

    "I hope I did not make you wait too long." He tried to make conversation because the silence was deafening inside the small space they were in.

    "Nah, it was ok. At least I was able to do some stretching while waiting for you." She always used her spare time to do something productive.

    "Good. Do you jog often?" He was genuinely curious about his neighbor. He had barely seen her and herpanion. Thrice if he would count. This would be his fourth. But this would be their second time to converse.

    "Not muchtely. I have so much work to do this past few days that I barely had time to do anything else." She found it odd that she was feelingfortable talking to him about her life. He was still basically a stranger to her.

    Their conversation halted when the bell chimed inside the lift, indicating that they reached the ground floor. He held the door of the elevator open while he allowed her to go out ahead of him.

    Outside, she could feel the nice morning breeze. Something she was looking forward to, every time she went out on a run. This was one of the few things she liked about her ce. Its proximity to the park.

    "Hey." Troy tapped her in the shoulder when they were halfway around the park.

    "Oh! Sorry, you were saying something." She was so engrossed with the music that was ying in her ears that she did not notice that he was already talking to him. In truth, something else was going through her mind and she wanted to quash it out of her mind.

    "I said maybe you would want a break." They both stopped in front of a bench to get a breather.

    "Ok." She suddenly felt her musclesining after a long run without stopping. She grabbed the water bottle that was strapped in her waist and drank enough to quench her thirst. He did the same.

    "You run decently. I seldom find a running partner who could keep up with me." Although he did slow down a bit from his usual pace, still she was able to catch up with him and ran this long without stopping.

    "I love to run. It is one of the best exercises for me. At the same time, I like the fresh air. Never like being coop up in a gym with sweaty bodies." She never did like going to gyms. If she wanted to work out, she might as well do it in her ce. But running was still her favorite.

    "Same here. I guess we have something inmon." He gave her a friendly smile. "I also love to run. It releases all my frustrations. It felt like you are leaving your problems behind."

    "Yeah, I know how that feels." She agreed with him. "But, I think we better get back. Don''t want to gette."

    They hit the path back to their building. Running at afortable pace this time. But keeping their thoughts to themselves.

    "It was fun. Maybe we would run into each other again sometime." Troy said as he left her at her doorstep.

    "Yeah, I had fun too." She was notmitting to a running buddy. But if they would run into each other again, maybe she would not mind joining him again. She did enjoy his light humor.

 Chapter 64 - Romantic Gestures

    <h4>Chapter 64 - Romantic Gestures</h4>

    "Where you out with the boy toy next door?" Jacky just appeared from nowhere, which gave her a slight fright.

    "Whoah, you almost gave me a heart attack." Finding Jacky standing at the door just when she was about to close the door of their apartment. "How long have you been standing out there?"

    "Just a few seconds ago, I just came out of the elevator when I saw you talking to our hot neighbor," Jacky said as she closed the door behind her.

    "We just happened to run with each other. And please, stop giving him a nickname. His name is Troy." She reminded her as she grabbed a fresh bottle of water in the chiller.

    "Fine, but I still think he is hot." Jacky insisted as she went to the fridge to look for something to prepare for breakfast.

    "I''m going to hit the shower. I want you early at the office. I have tons of work that needs to be done today." She instructed her friend and her assistant too.

    "Sure, boss." Jacky gave her a salute. "By the way, what happened with your date with Mr. Hotty?" Jacky asked excitedly, quite interested.

    "Again, with the nicknames." She had to shake her head at her friend''s antics. "Nothing. We just talk, learn a few basic things about each other." She did not want to borate more. Closing the door to her room to avoid further inquisition.

    "You''re so boring. You''re no fun." Jacky shouted outside her door, but she ignored it. She went to her bathroom to shower and prepare for a long day at the office.

    She needed to get ahead of her schedule since she would be away this weekend. Although she was not officially working on Saturday and Sunday, it did not mean that she had nothing to do on those days.

    She usually took some files to review so that the following week, she could be prepared to handle her work much easier. Nothing beats a person that was always prepared.

    "Seriously, nothing happened interesting in your date." Jacky continued to pester her when she grabbed a toast and a cup of coffee after getting dress.

    "Nothing." She was not about to spill to Jacky what truly happened to her in his apartment because she would not hear the end of it. She was sure that if Jacky ever got the whiff that she was slightly attracted to him, she would be ying matchmaker in no time.

    She could not let that happen. She was sure that after this charade of theirs and she got what she wanted. She would not want anything to do with this man. She believed that he was operating in shady business. That was the reason he got so rich that fast.

    Why would he need that goon to work for him? She was sure that he was working for someone or even masterminding something that was beyond thew but was too good to be caught.

    "But admit it. Alex seemed to be nice. Marcus said that he was a good catch." Jacky was bating her friend. Trying to catch her if she was lying to her. She could smell something fishy with the way she was acting, but this time, she was not forcing the truth from her.

    She just hoped that she knew what she was going into and prepared for every eventuality. But no matter what, she would be there to support and help her in any way she could.

    "He seemed nice, but still he is still literally a stranger to me." She told her friend. But she was seriously starting to regret getting into business with him.

    If indeed he was doing something illegal, then she was no better than her father. It would seem that she declined his father''s help only to get tied up with another kind of person she detested.

    "I have to leave. I''ll see you at the office soon." She reminded Jacky who still was finishing her breakfast.

    "Fine. I''m now hurrying up." Jacky stood from the kitchen stool and moved towards her room. She, on the other hand, walked towards the door, ready to leave for her office.

    When she arrived at the office, she was shocked to find that her room was full of different kinds of flowers. She already knew where it came from even before seeing the card.

    She opened the card attached to the single rose on top of her desk and quickly opened it.

    DARLING,

    I HAD A GREAT TIME LAST NIGHT.

    LOVE

    ALEX

    She could not believe that he sent all these flowers and gave her a card with this message. What would her co-workers think? What if somebody else read this card? She quickly turned around and checked if anyone was around. Was he going insane? She thought.

    She quickly grabbed her phone and pressed on his name. She needed to let him know that he could not keep sending her flowers and messages like this.

    "Hi, darling. Did you enjoy the flowers?" He greeted her over the line as soon as he answered the call.

    "Are you crazy?" She just lost her temper when she heard his voice and his endearment. "Stop calling me that. And what are you thinking doing this."

    "Before you breathe fire over the phone, let me exin." He said calmly and then paused, giving her time to rpose herself.

    She tried to stay silent, calming herself down from her outburst. She did not know why he could push her buttons like that. She was usually calm and collected but when it came to him, she was always on edge.

    "Ok. As my future wife, people would be expecting these kinds of gestures. I am just ying the part of the doting boyfriend." He reasoned out.

    It was a usible exnation to his actions, she realized. "Fine. I guess you are right." She conceded. She suddenly felt embarrassed for overreacting again.

    "Of course, I am right, but I am sorry if I did not inform you of my n. But expect that I will be doing things like this that would suggest that we are a real couple." He gave her a heads up this time about his n to shower her with an asional romantic gesture.

 Chapter 65 - Willing Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 65 - Willing Cooperation</h4>

    "Wow, what happened here?" Jacky eximed when she walked into her office, finding all the flowers around her room.

    Jacky immediately took the card that she left on the side of the table and read it. "At least he knows how to be romantic," Jacky mumbled under her breath as she smelled the rose on her table.

    "That was just for show. Don''t give too much meaning to it." She informed Jacky, not wanting her to misinterpret their situation.

    Nothing about this was real. Jacky should remember that, and so should she. She returned her attention to the files in front of her. However, her eyes kept seeing the flowers around her. Her nostrils were bothered by the aromaing from them.

    "Just help me clear them out of my room. I can''t concentrate with those crowding my space." She instructed Jacky, who happily took the flowers, one by one, out of her office and ced them in her workstation. Leaving just two on the side as decoration and the rose on her table.

    This ce was her office and not a flower shop. She still had work to be done, and she had no time to indulge herself with such romantic notions. Besides, this was not even real, so pretending that she liked it even when there was no one around was a useless effort.

    "Did Evan call to confirm the meetingter?" She looked at Jacky as she fixed the flowers on the corner.? She had to wait for her answer since Jacky was taking her time in appreciating the flowers in her hands.

    "Not yet. Do you want me to follow it up?" Jacky turned around to face her. Finally, making shows that she had her full attention.

    "Yes, please." She was about to go back to work when she noticed that Jacky was still standing in front of her. "What else do you want?"

    "Marcus invited me to Alex''s birthday as his date. I was wondering if that is ok with you if I attend." She was going to ask her this morning, but she was in such a hurry, she did not get the chance.

    She wanted to go. She had never traveled outside of the state, so it would be nice to see other ces. Besides, she liked Marcus''pany. He was fun to be around.

    Now, she was taking the opportunity to ask her while she was still in a bit of a good mood.

    "Of course, you can. I was nning to ask you to apany me on this trip. I just got caught up with other stuff and didn''t get the chance to tell you yet." She told her friend. Besides being her assistant, she was still her best friend. "But I''m d that Marcus is taking you with him as his date."

    "Wait, are you and Marcus getting serious?" She suddenly realized that they had been going out a lot. Now, she was nning a trip with him.

    It would be the first time she had seen her this attached to a man, which was quite unusual for her. She did not date any man more than a few months. Her reason, she only wanted to have fun but did not like themitment.

    "Of course not. I''m just making the most of this rtionship. We are on the same page on this. We are content with our agreement, and I have no n toplicate it with some unnecessary emotional attachment." Jacky exined their arrangement.

    "Casual sex." She voiced out. "I just hope that you don''t regret what you are doing and end up falling for Marcus."

    "I''m sorry. I''m not like you. It is you who should be careful not to fall with this prince charming of yours." Jacky jokingly said.

    "I''m not. But, I''m happy that you areing with us. I will be morefortable with you there with me." She smiled at her friend. "I''m sure we will have a great time."

    Mostly, Jacky would make sure that they would have a great time. Ever since she started practicing her profession, she felt that she had changed. In some way, she had turned more serious in dealing with life. Her partying ways and being the light of the party were long gone.

    "Thank you, Dani," Jacky said excitedly. "Oh, we have to go shopping. What aboutter?" Jacky asked her as she stood from her chair and looked at her expectantly.

    She knew Jacky was waiting for her answer, but she still had so many things waiting for her attention. But Jacky was right. She also needed to buy new things. She could not appear on his birthday, not prepared.

    All of a sudden, remembering that Tyra was also attending the party. She was notparing herself to the supermodel. She just wanted not to look anything less than elegant and sophisticated as Alex''s fiance. She tried to remind herself.

    "Ok. Fine." She made her decision. "We''ll go shoppingter after work."

    "I better let you get back to your work." Jacky immediately walked out of her office with a beaming smile. Finally, she thought, returning to her work.

    She just needed to make sure that she was not neglecting any client if she was busy this weekend. Thenter, she also had to notify Evan about her weekend n. Just in case an emergency happened.

    She was halfway through the files on her table when Jacky knocked on her door. She wondered what she needed this time. She already told her that she did not want to be disturbed. Evan already canceled the meeting. She had no scheduled appointments left.

    She just wanted to concentrate on her papers and finish some of them before the day was over. So, she could handle the other matters on her te without any distractions.

    "Excuse me, Dani. But there is a problem." Jacky looked like she was afraid to tell her what was going on.

    "What is it?" She had no time for Jacky''s games. Not today. She took a deep breath and stared at Jacky, who was still standing by the door.

    "Your father is on his way here." The front desk just informed Jacky that a visitor was on his way to their office. When she learned who it was, she rushed to Dani''s room to notify her. "Should I let him in?"

    She looked at the ceiling as she felt a headacheing. It was the first time that her father went out of his way to visit her at her job. It was usually the other way around. He was the one demanding that she came to his office when he needed something from her.

    For the almighty Ethan Hamilton toe all this way ande down from his throne, to see her, meant that he had some serious business that he wished to discuss. Because if it were something personal, then he would demand that shee home.

    "Just let him in." She knew she had no choice. Jacky was no match to her father.

    "Thanks, Dani." Jacky had yet to meet Dani''s father.

    She only read some articles about the legendary man. So, despite her strong character, she was still slightly intimidated by him. Besides, he was still Dani''s father, so she needed to give him respect.

    "Thanks, Jacky." She believed that she was the one who should be thanking her. She had put up with her and her problems, and now, even with her family.

    She stopped working and decided to look at the view outside her office. It was a nice upgrade from her previous job. The scenery outside her huge windows was beautiful and calming somehow. She contemted the reason why her father was here. She had not talked to him ever since the party.

    "Dani, your dad is here," Jacky informed her, letting her father enter the office. Jacky immediately closed the door as she left them.

    "Hi, Dad. What a pleasant surprise?" She greeted him, standing up from her chair to give him a kiss and a hug. "What brought you here?"

    "Hi, my Princess." Her dad said as he took the chair opposite her desk. "Can''t I just visit my daughter and see first hand what she does for a living?"

    He looked at her office with a nk expression, studying every nook and corner of the room. He neither approved nor rejected her working space. He guessed it was good enough considering her position. But she could have more if she would only ept her ce in hispany.

    However, that was not the purpose of his visit. He came here for a reason. He needed his daughter''s willing cooperation.

 Chapter 66 - Going According To Plan

    <h4>Chapter 66 - Going ording To n</h4>

    Can her day get any worse? She contemted in her mind. It started very nicely, then the flowers, now, her father just left.

    She was not sure what to think of his visit. He never once visited her before in her workce. But today, he seemed so amiable to what was going on with her life. She rarely experienced that with him. Usually, he always had something negative to say about her lifestyle and her work.

    She knew that her father was nning something, and he, being cooperative with her, must mean he wanted something in return. It was the only usible exnation for his action, but she would find out soon enough. She could count on that.

    "What was that all about?" Jacky entered her room while she was still confused.

    "I have no idea. My dad just wanted to visit me and see if I was ok with my new job. It was the first time that we talked with him, not demanding anything from me or telling me that I am ruining my life." She still could not believe that it was her father she just had a meeting with because he seemed to be out of his character.

    "Maybe he was starting to believe in you and had a change of heart." Jacky pointed out.

    "I doubt that. I think my dad wanted something, but he was waiting for the right time to ask me about it." That was the most logical exnation for it. Her father is a cunning man, and she would not take it out of consideration that this had something to do with her association with Alex.

    Because he did mention his name in passing, saying that he thought Alex was a decent man. Then, he was looking forward to getting to know him more. There was something in that statement that bothered her.

    But before she could question him about it, he already said goodbye, saying that he still had previous arrangements. Then, promising that he would see her soon.

    "Well, you have a client waiting for you outside. Shall I let him in?" Jacky said, not giving her more time to mull over her father''s visit.

    "I had not scheduled any client today." She tried to check her schedule and liked she thought, it was clear.

    "Well, if he is already outside, then send him in." She was not about to send a client away when she had a few minutes to spare.

    She suddenly regretted her decision when she saw who the client was. She believed that her day just got worse.

    "What are you doing here? Haven''t you done enough for one day?" She greeted him with a bit of hostility.

    "That is not how you should greet your future husband." Alex wiggled her fingers at her as if chastising her actions, sitting down on the chair opposite hers.

    "I have no time for your games today. I have a lot of work. So, state your business and be gone." Being hospitable was thest thing on her mind. After the day that she had, all she wanted was some peace of mind.

    "Well, I was invited by your father to have dinner at your house tonight. He asked me to bring you along. I thought that was an odd request. Shouldn''t it be the other way around?" He mockingly said as if her situation was quite funny.

    To other people, it might seem that way, but to her, this was serious. Nothing was funny about what he just said. "I hope you said no." But from his smile, he obviously did the opposite.

    "How could I refuse my future father-inw? That will certainly send red gs and make them question our rtionship. Besides, this will be a perfect opportunity to solidify our affair in the eyes of the public." He reasoned.

    What else could go wrong with her day? She thought as another issue just sprung up. She was already looking forward to spending some time with Jacky.

    "But I already made ns for tonight." She tried to make an excuse to get off the dinner, which he and her father agreed on.

    "If it is not life-threatening, then cancel it. You know we have to do this." He insisted.

    He knew that he was already asking so much from her, but he had no choice on this. He would make sure that she gotpensated for all her effort. He would provide her with all the help she would ask of him, as long as it was reasonable.

    "But I already promised that I would go out with Jacky after work to shop. I guess we can reschedule it tomorrow." She voiced her concern. She hated breaking a promise.

    She tried to evaluate her schedule, and she knew that they would be pressed for time. Their flight schedule was to leave tomorrow evening. So, going on a shopping spree would seem quite impossible.

    "I''m sure she will understand." He guessed he also had to make up to Jacky, making a mental note about it.

    "If that is all you wanted to say, you could have just called. It would have saved us both the trouble." His presence always made her uneasy.

    Something that she needed to work on, if they would pass as a couple, they needed to befortable with each other. She knew that. How to do that was still a mystery to her?

    "I have a meeting with David today, so I thought of dropping by to tell you personally the n. Then, I suggest we go together to your father''s house." He stated.

    "I can wait for you until you finish your work." He continued, hoping that she was going to be amicable to his n.

    "I guess that is the best thing to do." She could not think of any other option. It would seem odd if they left her office and went to the house of her father separately.

    Her father would automatically think that something was not right with their rtionship and figure out what they were up to in a second. She did not want to blow their cover. She did not want them discovered for their lies, especially not by her father.

    "Then, I''ll be at David''s office. Call me when you are ready to leave." He stood from his chair and fixed his jacket.

    He was thankful that things went smoothly and everything was going ording to n.

 Chapter 67 - An Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 67 - An Arrangement</h4>

    "I think the deal will surely push through. With a little more incentive and persuasion, Mr. Enriquez will certainly sell his shares to you in no time." David announced to the group.

    "He is a fool if he thinks he can get a better deal from someone else. Alex already gave more than what his shares cost in thatpany." Marcus also pointed out.

    "Why are you so adamant in buying shares in thispany, anyway?" Evan questioned his true intention.

    "It is a good investment. You might not see it now, but eventually, it will pay off. Just make sure that no one will be able to trace that I am the one buying the shares." He instructed all that was present in the meeting.

    "I guess that concludes the meeting. Thank you, gentlemen, for your time." David dismissed the rest of the people involved in the meeting, leaving just him, Evan, Marcus, and Alex in the conference room.

    "Is everything set for your birthday, or is it your summary execution." Evan teased Alex.

    "But honestly, are you sure that Dani is the right person to act as your wife?" Marcus still had his doubts, but what could they do now? Even if Alex agreed with Marcus, they already had no time to change their ns.

    "Why did you choose her anyway? Besides the fact that she is gorgeous, intelligent, rich, you still barely know her. On the other hand, thinking about it, she is indeed a good choice." Evan suddenly retracted his question after realizing the many good attributes Dani possessed.

    "She is all that, but she is also something else. She hates men. I was sure that she would immediately shut down Alex''s proposal. Fortunately, Alex here was able to use his charm and persuade her to agree." Marcus revealed what he had learned from Jacky.

    "Come on. Dani could not be a man-hater. You are judging her unnecessarily. I am sure that Alex had a good reason why he chose her. Am I right?" David looked at his friend, who was silently listening to them.

    "I do. Dani doesn''t hate men, but just like me, she does not likemitment. Something that we both have inmon. Evan was also right. She has all the qualifications I need as the perfect fiance, the reason why I chose her." He said to his friends.

    "And another thing, she is unquestionably not boring to be around." He was sure that the six months that they had to pretend as fiance would be full of exciting challenges. He was looking forward to dealing with it, with Dani at his side.

    "Have you tried kissing her?" Evan was usually the most mischievous one in the group. "As your fiance, people will be expecting it from time to time."

    He just smiled at his friend''s question. "I better go. Dani already texted that she is ready to leave." He was not the type of man that kiss and tell.

    Although, he did wonder what would happen if that circumstance were ever to ur. How would they both deal with it? He did want to kiss her again. He could feel that she was also attracted to him. But was it wise to act on that attraction? He guessed he knew the answer to that. Better to keep the deal as it is. Just another business transaction.

    He stood up from his chair, ready to leave. "I''ll see you all at my birthday."

    Of course, all of his friends wereing. They did not want to miss the unveiling of the future princess. Although, they did wonder if this arrangement wouldst for six months. And if it did, what would happen to the couple?

    "What if we make this more interesting?" Evan announced to the group before Alex could leave the room.

    "What do you have in mind?" Marcus asked, curious about what Evan had in mind.

    "Let''s make a bet. In this way, Alex will be more motivated to aplish his goal." Evan suggested to the group. "I bet that Alex and Dani will have an affair, which will be disastrous. They will end up breaking up before the six months is over."

    That would surely stop him from pursuing any romantic notion or more of physical intimacy with Dani. Alex mused on Evan''s words.

    "I bet that Alex will develop some deeper feelings for Dani, and he will end up marrying her for real?" David, who had always been the logical thinker in the group, joined in.

    It was unlikely to happen, Alex thought as he listened to his friend y a game with his arrangement.

    "Wait, you already took the good bets," Marcusined while he thought of another scenario. "I guess I will go for Alex and Dani, ending up getting married against their will."

    Another very doubtful possibility, he concluded in his mind. "Ok. I ept your bets." Alex believed that this bet would surely set him on the right path. "What about a million?" He dared his friends, spicing up this friendly game.

    "I''ll draw the contract," David said as everyone started epting the challenge.

    He left his friends and made his way to Dani''s office, believing that he could easily win the bet.

    "Are you ready to go?" He found Dani, still emerged in the papers in front of her.

    "Just give me a second." She signed the paper, closed the folder, and ced it on top of the file.

    "Ready." She took her things and left everything else for Jacky to finish once she was gone. "Jacky, there are some files on my desk. Make sure to send it before you leave." She instructed before she allowed Alex to guide her down the hall to the elevator.

    They walked silently in the lobby, with a few people looking their way. Some probably curious why they were together, with his hand on her waist, possessively.

    Although she knew that it was just for show, she could not stop thinking of what it was doing in her body. She had to learn to deal with this situation if she was tost for six months.

    It was just an arrangement. Dani just had to keep that in mind.

 Chapter 68 - Villains Exist

    <h4>Chapter 68 - Viins Exist</h4>

    Alex assisted her to his car, opening the passenger door for her before going to the driver''s side. But before they left, she noticed in the rearview mirror the man that was following her. The same one that went to Alex''s home, but this time, he was not alone.

    The unknown man rode the car just a few meters away from them. She wondered if they were going to follow them as Alex started the engine. As Alex drove to their destination, she noticed that the other car also moved in the same direction as them.

    It appeared that they were following them, but Alex either was not aware of it, or he was ignoring it. She was getting more curious about the identity of the man in the other vehicle. And what was his connection to Alex? Most importantly, why was he following her?

    "Do you have any word of advice regarding how I should deal with your parents?" He asked her as he kept his eyes on the road, distracting her from her thoughts.

    "My father likes to talk about business. As long you praise how great he is, I''m sure you''ll do just fine. Besides, we are not going to my father''s house to ask for his blessing, so no need to work yourself up. There is no need to impress him." She pointed out.

    "I guess you are right. Business and nothing about us. Did I get it right?" He teased her, waiting for her reaction to his statement.

    "Yes, let''s notplicate it by involving our parents in this. It is enough that they think that we are getting married." She told him.

    She turned her head to the window, not wanting to look in his direction.

    They finally entered the massive iron gate and parked in the mansion that served as her home since she was born. She looked at the imposing home andpared it to where she was living now. Her entire apartment was just a tiny room in that structure.

    "Before we go in, I have a question that I need to ask of you," Alex said. It was something that was bothering him since Evan mentioned it earlier. It was a matter that they both could not ignore.

    "What is it?" She asked, removing her seatbelt, finally shifting her attention to him as she waited for him to speak.

    "As my fiance, we will be expected to show affections to each other. I wonder if you will befortable with me kissing you asionally in public. Not just a kiss on the cheeks, but the lips." He removed his seatbelt and slightly moved his body so that he was now facing her.

    "I already thought of that. We can''t avoid acting like we are truly in love. I have no qualms about a few kisses in public or doing it in front of our families. But let us make it brief as much as possible." Stating her opinion on the matter.

    Besides, she could do nothing about it because it was part of the bargain when she signed the contract. For their facade to work, they had to be convincing that their rtionship was real.

    "No tongue kissing." She emphasized, a bit embarrassed to say it, but she had to be clear about it.

    "Ipletely agree with you. I''m d that we are on the same page." He epted her decision, but it did not mean that he was not somehow disappointed. He was not sure what else he was expecting to hear from her. But, she was right. They should notplicate their situation. After this deal was through, they were going on their separate ways.

    "One more thing. I have something important to tell you." He stopped her when she was about to get out of the car without waiting for him.

    She looked at him, expecting him to blurt out what was in his mind. "What now?" She was a bit tired of talking about how they should pretend in front of her parents.

    "Nothing." He suddenly changed his mind, seeing that she was not in the mood for more conversations. "Why don''t you wait for me to open your door?" That was what he said instead.

    He walked down from the car and assisted her out of her side. When she looked behind her, she found the car that was following them, parked not far behind them.

    "Alex." She was about to ask him about those men but did not get the chance since her mother appeared at the front main door.

    "Dani. What are you still doing out there?" Her mother called to them.

    They climbed on the few flights of marble stairs leading to the main door until they were a meter away from her mother.

    "Mom, you look a bit pale, and did you lose weight." She immediately noticed when she moved closer to her to hug and kiss her.

    "It is nothing. Just probably a bug. I think I look better at my current weight." Her mother jokingly said, posing hertest gown in front of her. "By the way, wee to our home, Alex." Turning to the man at Dani''s side.

    "Well, you certainly look lovely, Laura." Alex took her hands. "I''m d to be here." Giving Laura''s knuckles a soft kiss as a sign of respect.

    "Shall we go inside? Your father is already waiting for you at his study." Her mother informed them as they followed her inside, through the hall, leading to the lounge. "Why don''t you go ahead, Dani. I''ll check on our dinner." She instructed them. "I''ll be right with you shortly."

    Her mother disappeared in the other hallway, leaving the two of them. "Shall we?" She showed him the way to his father''s office, which was on the opposite side of the kitchen.

    "So, you grew up here." He stated. "This is not bad." He carried on.

    "It is not, but it gets tiring too." She admitted.

    She loved this ce when she was a child. Growing up like a princess was every girls'' dream. She even wore a tiara sometimes, thinking that this was her pce. But those childhood dreams were eventually shattered.

    She was no princess, this was not a castle, and a fairytale was just a story. She woke up to the sad truth. In real life, one thing was true. She lived in a world where viins exist.

 Chapter 69 - Chose To Be Righteous

    <h4>Chapter 69 - Chose To Be Righteous</h4>

    Her father, Ethan, was already waiting for them at the library where they would stay. Her father would y the good host and entertain them until they transferred to the dining room for dinner. She was used to this kind of scenario.

    She would assume that this was a family dinner for the three of them. Then again, she ended up entertaining several guests that her father invited. They could either be family friends or business associates.

    A few times, her father used this asion to introduce her to some of his associates'' sons. He always said that it was an opportunity to socialize and build rtions. This time, she wondered who would be joining them for this borate feast.

    "What''s wrong?" Alex asked her, noticing she was unusually silent since her mother left them.

    "Nothing. I was just wondering why my father invited us for dinner." She told him as they neared the room.

    She found it odd the way her father was behaving. She remembered his unusual behavior this morning. Going to her office to say hi and checked her working condition. He had many paid people to do that. He did not usually do his dirty deeds to spy on her.

    "Isn''t this a normal urrence in your home?" He assumed that dinner with her father was something that they routinely did. It would seem that he was wrong.

    "I have not been home for a long time, especially for dinner." She confided in him.

    She loved her mom, and she wanted to visit her often, but she never liked the dinner they usually had as a family.

    "Why? You seemed to be super close to your mom." He did not realize that she was also going through the same thing as his situation at home. Maybe not the same, but it had some simrities.

    "My mom is great, but Dad is a little bit infuriating to be around." She was not sure why she was opening up to him now. Maybe being in this house again was making her emotional or illogical. "But don''t get me wrong. I love both of them."

    "I think we are not so different after all." He stated as they finally arrived at the opened door. He stopped whatever he still wanted to say when he saw her father.

    When Ethan saw them, he immediately called for them to enter the room. She was a bit surprised to see that the library was empty except for her father. Were they too early for dinner, she wondered when nobody else was around.

    Usually, there would be at least two or more guests already sitting with her father. He would be bursting inughter as he entertained his guests. But tonight, it was just the three of them, which in her opinion, was very odd.

    "Alex, wee to our humble abode. I am sure that our home is far less grand than yours, but I hope it is still worth your presence." Her father said to Alex.

    Both of them were a bit surprised by her father''s greeting, but Alex recovered fast.

    "Your home surpassed all my expectations. It is as grand as my father''s home, but I think yours is more modern and elegant." He was not lying if he would base it on the structure of the building. This house would be far up-to-date than the pce where his father lived.

    But he wondered what Ethan meant with his words. He believed that Ethan already knew his true identity. Based on Dani''s face, she was as shocked as him. It meant that she still had no clue of who he was.

    And the way Ethanpared his home with his father, he could only guess that he already had a meeting with him. He was amazed by what Ethan could do, but he was not surprised at all. He expected that much from him.

    "I appreciate that, and I will take that as apliment." Ethan offered them a seat and some drinks.

    "Maybeter, Dad." Dani declined, still confused at the exchange she just witnessed. There was something in the way they were conversing. She tried to analyze each word, hoping to decipher their hidden messages. Then, it clicked in her mind.

    Her father was not talking about Alex''s house, but his father. Then, she wondered why her father would say that Alex had a grander home. Was Alex richer than her father? If so, she should know about it. The news would be all over him. It all did not make sense.

    Although it was no surprise that her father already had his background check on Alex, it was something that she was expecting to happen.

    "I''ll take one." Alex did not want to refuse his host.

    Ethan poured scotch for them in each ss. He did not put a cube of ice in Alex''s, but he got one for himself before handing the drink to Alex.

    "Thanks." Alex epted the ss with a smile. His quick observation did not miss what just happened.

    It would seem that Ethan even knew how he liked his drink. It was clear that Ethan already had him investigated, and he was not hiding it from him. It was a tactic of intimidation that usually worked on lesser men. But he was not that man.

    He was more interested in their situation. He would enjoy learning from this man in front of him. He always wondered how his mind works. How he achieved such sess? Now, he was in the front row, and he nned to take advantage of it.

    "Dad, why are we here?" Dani could not help questioning her father''s motives.

    She could sense that her father was gauging Alex with the way he was acting. She wanted tough and say that it was not necessary. Her father was getting worked up with a scenario that was not real.

    It would seem that her father was acting a bit strange. It would seem that he was protecting her from him. It was kind of funny that this time, her father chose to be righteous.

 Chapter 70 - Going On A Vacation

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Going On A Vacation</h4>

    She waited for her father to answer her. She believed that something happened. Maybe her father discovered something about Alex that he did not like. Or, he might have been suspecting something wrong with their rtionship.

    She was beginning to wonder if her father already figured out that they were faking it. Whatever it was, she was feeling anxious about it. She wanted a hint that her suspicions were wrong.

    "Should there be a reason for my daughter to have dinner with her family?" Her father asked her as he mixed the ice with his drink before taking a sip. "Besides, this is a perfect opportunity to get to know Alex. Your mom and I are quite curious about how the two of you met."

    "I think your father is right. It is high time that I also meet your parents since you will be meeting mine soon." Alex agreed with Ethan, hoping to ease the tension that he could feel between the father and daughter.

    He was uncertain what was going on with Dani''s mind, but he could sense that she was not happy with the way her father was acting. He knew he had to mediate in order not to worsen the situation.

    "You see, even your boyfriend agrees with me." Ethan expressed his approval. He would do anything to win back his daughter''s affection, even if he had to use Alex to do that. But Ethan was still not convinced of Alex''s intentions with his daughter. Alex still had not earned his trust.

    "Ok. Fine." She did not want to argue with him, not when Alex was around. He did not need to witness their interaction when they both could not agree on something.

    But hearing her father call Alex her boyfriend had an odd ring to her ears. She could not figure if that were a good thing or something she should be worried about, although it certainly made an impact on her.

    "I hope everything is ok in here." Her mother suddenly appeared by the doorway, checking on them. "Dinner will be served in a few minutes." She announced to them as she entered and took a seat beside her father.

    "Everything is fine. What could go wrong?" Ethan sweetly said to his wife. "I am just getting to know Alex."

    "I''m d." Laura gave her husband a quick peck on his lips before she turned her attention to Alex. "I hope you are feeling at home with us. We invited you here so that we can get to know you. We hope you did not mind."

    "I don''t mind at all. I am honored that you wee me to your home." Alex also turned his head to Laura. He believed that talking to a person with eye contact indicated the sincerity of the words.

    Alex took Dani''s hand and nted a gentle kiss on her knuckles. A disy of their intimacy in front of her parents. He figured that her parents might get curious if they looked too stiff together.

    He felt that she stiffened a bit at his touch, but she quickly covered it with a smile. He made a mental note that they had to fix that. He was not sure if her parents noticed, but they did not appear to indicate that.

    "Well, you are always wee in our home." Laura took over the conversation as Ethan studied her daughter and the man at her side.

    Again, the conversation was interrupted by the announcement that dinner was ready.

    All four of them stood up and walked with their respective partners on their way to the dining hall.

    But Dani was surprised that instead of going to the dining area, her mother turned in the direction of the botanical garden. Arge portion of the garden area changed and undergone renovation. She learned that it became a receiving area for some of their guests who loved to appreciate her mother''s many flower collections.

    "I hope you don''t mind if I set up our dinner here." Laura directed her words to Alex. "I thought that this ce is more intimate. In this way, we can talk more freely and get acquainted more in a more casual manner."

    Although, there was nothing small about the ce, nor simple. It was smaller indeed than the dining hall, but it still exuded elegance and sophistication that only money could buy.

    "I like what you have done to this ce," Dani told her mother as she scanned the room. It was different from thest time that she was here. Still, Dani observed that the decorations were still overdone. But she believed that her father was behind it.

    Her mother was the epitome of ss and grace, but she never liked unting what she had. Since she did note from a wealthy family like her dad, she always knew the value of money to a poor man.

    When she married her father, she did not get consumed by her father''s wealth. Instead, she made a name for herself and never relied on his money. She worked as hard as her father, or maybe even harder. Because at the end of the day, her mother still had time for her.

    She wanted to be like her mom. She would do her best to achieve even an inch of what her mom had aplished. Just like her mother, she would be sessful without the wealth and influence of her father.

    "Thank you, Princess." Her mom rarely called her by her nickname anymore. But it did slip her lips from time to time. "I wish that you wille home more often so that you don''t feel like you are a stranger at your own home."

    She could feel the slight longing of her mother in her words. She missed her parents too, but growing up meant sacrificing a few things. Achieving her dreams meant doing things that were not in herfort zone.

    "I''ll try to visit you more." She promised nothing, but she hoped she could at least see them a few times in a month.

    "By the way, we have news that we also wanted to share with you." Her father suddenly interrupted her conversation with her mom.

    All of them suddenly turned to him and gave him their full attention.

    With a wide grin on Ethan''s face, he said. "We are going on a vacation."

 Chapter 71 - Engaged To A Prince

    <h4>Chapter 71 - Engaged To A Prince</h4>

    To sum up the night, dinner was a disaster in the Hamilton Mansion. That was how she would describe it. The perfect setup and the delicious meal were not enough to negate what she felt about it after her father''s surprise announcement.

    It was not odd that her father would arrange a family vacation. They had done that almost every year, but that was several years ago. However, that was not what concerned her about the entire ordeal of having dinner with her parents and Alex. It was what happened next.

    "Just take me home, Alex," She told him as they sat in his car. She suddenly wished that she had brought her car with her instead of riding with him.

    "I''m sorry about what happened, Dani. My parents should not have meddled with our affairs." He was as surprised as her when he learned about the invitation of his father.

    "I am sure that my father also had something to do with that. Nobody could force him to do anything unless he was the one who instigated it." She knew that if anyone was the mastermind of this new scenario, it was her father.

    A whole week at his ce with her family and his. A family vacation of getting to know each other was too much to ask from her. That was not what they agreed upon, and she was not sure if she was up to the challenge. It was different if they showed up on a few asions together, but a week would entirely change the ball game.

    Pretending that they were a couple in front of their parents already seemed impossible to handle in a few hours. She wondered if she could keep up with the lie if they had to be in their constant scrutiny.

    It was a silent ride home, but when they reached her ce, she could not keep quiet anymore. Standing outside her doorstep, she turned to him and stared at his face. She finally spilled the question that was in the forefront of her mind.

    "Tell me who you truly are and not the crap that you kept telling everyone." Pointing her finger at his chest to emphasize her point. It was a question that bothered her since she had a private conversation with her father at his library after dinner.

    He already had an idea of what she was asking him. He was about to tell her anyway about it earlier before they were interrupted. It was a mistake not to divulge his entire identity at the very start of their arrangement. He should rectify it now while he still could. He hoped.

    But he liked this situation much better. He loved the way her finger was poking on his chest. He was enjoying the way he was pushing her buttons. She was beginning to be more interesting every time they were together.

    "Can we continue this conversation inside?" He reminded her that they were still in the hallway, outside her apartment, where people could hear their conversation. A little privacy would be more appropriate for their talk.

    She reluctantly agreed to his request, opened her door, and let him in. She had no choice but to entertain him if she wanted answers before this night was over.

    She offered him to wait for her in the living room while she went to the kitchen, but he insisted on following her.

    "You want some coffee?" She asked him. She did not feel like getting any alcoholic drinks. She wanted something that would kick her adrenaline. She needed additional energy to wake her up so she could deal with this new information logically.

    "Sure." He did not need one, but he could use some excuse to prolong his stay. He still was enjoying herpany, and he was not ready to end it just yet.

    He sat on the stool on her kitchen counter while she prepared the coffee on the other side of the counter. She felt she needed the barrier and space between them so she could think more clearly.

    She was still thinking about her conversation with her dad earlier when he made a tapping sound on the table to catch her attention.

    "How do you like your coffee?" She asked as she tried to busy her hands while she waited for the coffee to boil.

    "The way you want it." He replied as he ced his hands on top of the counter.

    "Why?" She was confused with his choice. Then again, they were still trying to learn things about each other. And how they liked their coffees were important too.

    "I want to know how you drink your coffee." He said as if that was the most logical answer to her question.

    She fixed two coffees the way she liked it, with cream and a lot of sugar. She always liked it sweet. She wondered how he likes his coffee, but she was willing to amodate his request.

    "So, what were you saying?" She sat in front of him on the other side of the counter, giving him his cup of coffee. She waited for his answer as she drank her coffee.

    He gulped his coffee and almost choked on it. "Ah��" He quickly swallowed the liquid in his mouth, not wanting to spill it anywhere else. He was not particrly fond of too sweet things. "Oh. You have an interesting taste." Hemented as he ced the cup back on the counter.

    "I thought we have the same taste." Well, she did add a few extra sugars in it, she thought mischievously, not being able to hold her grin from showing on her face. She did not know why she did that, but she felt like making fun of him.

    "It would seem we don''t. I like mine ck and just a pinch of sugar." He corrected her assumption, but he already suspected that she did intentionally make it sweeter than usual.

    She stood up and prepared another cup, ck with just a pinch of sugar, just the way he said he liked it.

    "Anyway, you were about to answer my question." She waited as she gave him the fresh cup, sitting back in her ce.

    "Yes, about that. I presumed that your father told you a bit about me." He arched his brow at her, questioning her if he was right.

    "Yes, but I want to hear the truth from you." She still was not sure if all the information her father told her was urate. She had to be sure first before she made her evaluation.

    "Then, let me reintroduce myself. I am Alexander Princeton ckstone. The son of the Duke of the ckstone House." He told her.

    "Then, my father was right. You are a prince." She looked at him as if she could not believe that she did not know this. She was used to meeting royalties before, but they usually made it known who they were.

    This time, it was different because Alex hid his true identity from the world and to her, his fianc��. Correction again, her mind reminded her. She was his fake fianc��, but still, she should have known this relevant information. She never had a clue that she was engaged to a prince.

 Chapter 72 - Great Cause

    <h4>Chapter 72 - Great Cause</h4>

    "Ahhh! Dani, wake up. You have a lot of work to do." She screamed internally at herself. "Focus." She continued to mumble to herself.

    It was her fault. Instead of sleeping, her mind kept on reying her conversation with her fatherst night.

    "How much do you know about Alex?" Her father asked her. "Did you know that he is about to ask you to marry him this weekend?" He continued with his inquisition when they were finally alone in his private room.

    "How did you know about that?" She was not surprised. No secret remained a secret once her father started digging into it. He had a way of getting the information he needed. Aside from he could read people and figure out what they were nning.

    She began to wonder how long they could keep their charade from being discovered when her father was around. A weekend in theirpany seemed to be an impossible task.

    "His parents told us that there is a huge possibility that he was about to present you as his fiance on his birthday thising weekend." Her father kept his focus on her face, trying to read her expression.

    "I guess the secret is out." She figured that there was no more reason for her to deny it. "He already asked me to marry him, and I already epted."

    She initially did not n to inform her parents about it. She thought that they could get away with their n without her father learning about it. But she should have known better. It would not pass by her father without noticing since he was watching her like a hawk.

    She suddenly felt guilty about her lies, but she could not do anything about it anymore but push through. She just hoped that what she was getting from this would be worth all her sacrifice. She was about to lose her integrity, the trust of her parents, and many more if anyone discovered them.

    "Are you sure that he is the right man for you?" Ethan asked her, hoping to make sense of his daughter''s decision.

    He could not figure why Danie decided to take such a big jump into marriage, not after what happened with Nick. He had to make sure that his daughter was not making another mistake.

    "I know what I am getting into, Dad. You don''t have to worry about me." That was not a lie. She knew what she agreed to.

    "What about your life here and your career? What if he decides that he have to return home and take his father''s ce?" Her father continued to question her. "Are you ready to stand by his side and leave everything behind?"

    "I am sure that we can make apromise if that time everes." She was not sure what her father was saying. It all sounded foreign in her brain, but she tried to respond as if she had an idea about it.

    "If this is your decision, I won''t stop you. Just remember that your mother and I will always be here for you." Her father looked at her as if he was waiting for her to change her mind. "Well, if that is the case, then my princess will truly be a princess after you get married."

    She was a bit shocked by her father''sst statement. She was unsure what he meant when he said that, but she had to pretend that she knew what she was doing. "Well, isn''t that what you wanted all this time, for me to be a princess?"

    She tried to fish for more information without letting her father know that she had no idea of what was happening.

    "As the future duchess, I hope that you are ready for the responsibility." His father continued to give her warning as if this was not what he wanted for her.

    But in her mind, the word duchess was what got stuck. Why did her father say that? Did that mean that Alex was going to be a duke someday? It was new information that her mind could not fully fathom.

    She still could not believe what her father was implying in their conversation. She was only able to confirm it when she had her conversation with Alex, where he finally revealed that he was indeed a certified real prince.

    "Hey, Dani. Marcus just called and confirmed the flight for tonight." Jacky interrupted her musing as she brought her back to the present. She walked into her office, disrupting her trance.

    She turned to her friend as she tried to refocus her attention on what she was saying. "Oh, ok." Acknowledging the arrangement before Jacky left her to get back to her work.

    They were leaving tonight, and it was almost noon. Dani realized that she had barely finished any of her files. Evan informed her earlier that another associate would take over her immediate pending files under his supervision while she was away. Still, she wanted to make sure that everything was in order before she left.

    "Eeeehhhh." Jacky just strode to her office, screaming as if the building was on fire. "Look what just came in."

    She did not bother to see what her friend brought with her. Whatever it was, it could wait. She did not want to lose her track of thought on the document she was perusing.

    "Seriously, you''re just going to ignore me." Jacky stood her ground and waited for her to acknowledge her presence.

    "What?" She finally asked, looking up to her friend, who was seemingly excited about something. She figured Jacky would not pester her like this if it were not significant, either to Jacky or her.

    "I wanted to show you this." She ced her phone in front of her to show her what the fuss was all about.

    On the screen was a picture of a very handsome teenage boy who had a big smile on his face. He was carrying a medal in his hand with a message just under the photo. "This is for you, Dani and Jacky."

    "Wow, Andy won that." She let out a whistle upon seeing the aplishment of the young man.

    She could not help but be proud of what their young brother achieved at a very young age. Andy finally lived the life that he deserved. It renewed her reason why she had agreed to this arrangement. He reminded her why she was doing this in the first ce. It was not for her ambition but a great cause.

 Chapter 73 - Expect The Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 73 - Expect The Chaos</h4>

    Dani and Jacky were flying together with Alex and Marcus to Alex''s hometown. Alex insisted that they should arrive together to avoid any spection about their rtionship. Now that their parents knew about their rtionship, they must be extra careful in their actions.

    "I still can''t believe it. Andy is now a grown young man and very handsome too." Dani said to Jacky as they sat on the ne. Dani could not take the image of the young boy from her mind.

    She remembered when Jacky first introduced him to her. He was so skinny and had bruises on his face and body. The foster parents, who were supposed to take care of him, maltreated the young boy.

    "Who would have thought that he had a talent in arts." Jacky also was so proud of her brother.

    Jacky met the young boy in one of the foster homes they stayed in for a year before they separated again to go to another home. During that time, Jacky had taken care of him because he was a sickly boy. They considered each other as family.

    But life was never easy in the foster system as they bounced in different families, some were good, but some were not. Unfortunately for Andy, he ended up in an abusive family. When she learned about it, she asked Dani if she could help.

    "I am still thankful for what you did for Andy," Jacky told Dani as they talked about him some more. After a while, Dani excused herself to go to the bathroom.

    "What are you two talking about a while ago? Who is Andy?" Marcus inquired as he sat on the chair that Dani vacated. He could not help but overhear thest part of Jacky and Dani''s conversation and got curious.

    "I just received a message from my brother." Jacky showed Marcus the photo of Andy, proudly pointing out histest aplishment.

    "You have a brother?" Marcus was slightly shocked by this new information.

    "Yes, not by blood, but we grew up in the foster system together." She exined to him.

    Jacky did not usually share personal information, especially about her past life and who she considered her family. She was not sure why she suddenly felt like letting Marcus in with her little secret.

    "Oh! He kind of looks like you. I can easily mistake the two of you as real siblings." Marcusmented, which Jacky did not realize until Marcus pointed it out. There were some simrities in their features. Jacky noticed it now.

    "So, what happened to him? Why were you thanking Dani earlier?" Marcus could not help but be nosy. He wanted to know more about the girl that was making him sleepless at night.

    He figured that her mystery was what kept him intrigued about her. If he could only learn more about her, then he could finally let go of her and move on. He was not particrly interested in getting serious with her or anyone just yet.

    Just like his friends, Daniel, Evan, and David, he too was not ready tomit to one woman. He liked his bachelor''s life, and he intended to keep it that way.

    "Dani went out of her way to help him find a permanent family that would adopt him. I wanted to do it, but I was not qualified to be a parent or a guardian for him at that time." Jacky exined Andy''s story.

    They were both new at Mr. Jenkins''s firm at the time. They barely knew each other, but when Dani saw Jacky crying in the bathroom. Dani immediately asked her if she could help. Jacky still hesitated at first but eventually told her what happened.

    Dani quickly started calling, getting information about her brother. The following day, Jacky visited her brother in the hospital, getting treated. After several weeks of working on his adoption papers and judicial proceedings, Andy became officially and legally a part of the rkson family.

    "Where is he now?" Marcus was fascinated to know something new about Jacky. He also found a new kind of admiration for what Dani did for Jacky and Andy.

    But then again, Marcus reminded himself that he should not get too involved with Jacky, or else he might end up doing something that he had avoided all his adult life.

    "He is now living with a nice family who thinks of him as one of their kids." Jacky could not help but smile as she stared at the young boy''s eyes. Gone was the haunted look of despair that she kept seeing in the depths of his eyes. Recing it was pure happiness.

    She was d that Andy did not end up in the same situation as hers. Not many wanted to adopt a fourteen-year-old boy, but luckily, Dani found a couple who did not care if he was already a teenager. She was not that lucky. She grew up in the system until she was of age.

    At eighteen, she had fended for herself, finding different jobs until she ended up in Mr. Jenkins''s office by ident. Well, it was the start of her new life, a better one. She would always thank her lucky stars that finally her life had changed. Meeting Dani was the best thing that happened to her.

    "Then, I am d he is now alright," Marcus noted as he sat closer to Jacky on the ne. "I am d that you got out of the system too." He meant that as he took Jacky''s hand and ced a gentle kiss on it. He suddenly wanted to be there for her, seeing how much this kid was affecting her. He also had a younger brother, so he would know how she could be protective of him.

    He had heard so many stories about it, but since it was not in his line of business, he never handled a case like that.

    When Dani saw that Marcus and Jacky were getting too cozy, she decided to find another seat on the ne. She did not want to disturb the two. She took a seat nearest to where she was already standing, near the rear side of the airne.

    She had no choice now but to sit across from Alex, who had been silent ever since they left the runway. She was ok with that. She could use the time to rest and contemte what would happen as soon as theynd. She could already expect the chaos that would soon follow.

 Chapter 74 - Truce

    <h4>Chapter 74 - Truce</h4>

    She looked out of her window, enjoying the view outside. The clouds were barely visible in some areas. While on the other side, a thicker portion was spreading on the horizon. She observed that they were steadily gliding on the vast ocean underneath them.

    It was such magnificent scenery, so peaceful and calm. However, like everything else in this world, nothing stayed the same. At any moment in time, things could change. What was once quiet could suddenly be chaotic.

    But what she did not realize was where her gaze had travel eventually. She just noticed that Alex was smirking at her. She then discovered that she had been staring at his chest for some time. She might appear to be looking at him, but her mind was somewhere else.

    "Enjoying the view." He smiled at her, but when she gave him an irritated smile, he knew he made a mistake.

    He should stop antagonizing Dani, especially when it was he who was asking for her help. If they were to pull this off, he would need her full cooperation. That meant he had to be on his best behavior too.

    "I know, it''s not funny. Sorry. I''m just trying to lighten up the mood." He looked at her apologetically, not wanting to see a scowl on her beautiful face.

    He suddenly found himself unable to look away. He had always known that physically, he was attracted to Dani. Such attraction had not been an issue with him before with other women. He could easily control it with his strong will.

    But with her, he always had to work harder to control himself around her. Something about her was pulling him towards her. She had always intrigued him as no other girl had done before. Even if he wanted not to think about her, she managed to creep into his consciousness.

    "Maybe just stop being so annoying." She knew there was no point in starting an argument with him over something so trivial.

    To be caught staring, even if she was not aware that she was, was quite embarrassing. Now that her mind registered Alex''s presence, she could not help but steal a few looks at him when he was not looking.

    "Deal." He nodded at her, acknowledging her request. "I hope that you already prepared yourself for what was about to happen when wend." He told her as they neared their destination, changing the subject to divert his mind to something else.

    He suddenly doubted if he made the correct decision of choosing her. Last night, it took all his control not to kiss her in her apartment. He knew he could handle having a physical rtionship with her without getting emotionally involved, but he doubted if she could.

    He was not prepared to make anymitment to any woman until he had reached his goal. And he was not about to use her as a pastime while they were ying the acting game. He liked her, but he could not love her.

    "You should have been more forthright about your identity. Instead of pretending to be someone else." She admonished him.

    She always thought that he was just another businessman who struck some luck tond in the big league. Learning about him being a prince was quite a surprise. She would not expect it in a million years.

    "Will it matter if you knew beforehand that I was a prince? Will it change your mind about agreeing to my proposal?" He did not think so. He believed that she would still ept his offer because she needed what he was giving in exchange.

    He felt somewhat sorry that he was exploiting her, using her weakness against her to get what he wanted. However, he was a desperate man who believed that she was the only person that would be perfect for the position.

    "No." She answered him honestly. She believed that she would still have epted it despite knowing who he was. "But it would have been better if I had known before I agreed to this."

    "Noted." He understood her point of view. "Can we start again? This time, I promise that there will be no more secrets. I will be open to anything that involves our agreement." He swore by using his entwined hands, cing them on his chest just above his heart.

    "Ok. I will also do the same." She smiled at his childish way. She figured that there was no use in making it harder for both of them. It would only worsen their situation if they kept fighting like cats and dogs.

    "If it is alright with you, maybe we could start by considering each other as friends. In that way, we can be morefortable around each other." Alex offered his suggestion.

    "Maybe we can do that." She agreed.

    Putting him in the friend zone should help her situation, she thought. She could not keep looking at him as if he was someone avable to her. She knew Alex was attracted to her. She was naive, but she also knew that he was not looking for anything serious in a rtionship, as stated in his contract.

    "One more thing, don''t fall in love with me, and I will do the same." He had to say it.

    He had to be clear about that. He did not want any misunderstanding of what was about to happen in the six months they would be pretending. Because that was all it was, an act.

    "Of course, I assure you that it will never happen." She could mark it in stone and put a stamp on it. She swore never to do that.

    Getting involved with Alex in anything sexual could only lead to an emotional attachment too. She was not ready for that. She knew if that happened, she would be the one on the losing end. She could not fall in love with him and end up rejected again. She would never allow that to happen.

    "Then, we have an agreement, Dani." He offered his hand so they could shake on it. "Truce?"

    "Truce." They finally agreed that they should make their lives easier by working together to get what they both wanted.

 Chapter 75 - Short-lived Affair

    <h4>Chapter 75 - Short-lived Affair</h4>

    "By the way, are we truly staying at a pce?" Jacky turned her face to Marcus, whose eyes were closed. "Hey, wake up." She bugged him as he continued to ignore her question.

    "Yes. We are." He finally answered her without opening his eyes.

    He was not sleeping, but he just wanted some rest because the past week had been tedious. He was looking forward to this celebration since it would also be his long-needed vacation.

    "Have you been in the pce?" She wondered excitedly. She had not seen a real pce before. Only the picture on fairy tale books, magazines, and google.

    She could already imagine what the party would be like as she looked forward to seeing a grand celebration. She was already expecting to meet several famous personalities, celebrities, and even royals during the party.

    "Yes, a few times." He finally opened his eyes and looked at her. "It''s just a big hotel with many rooms." He teased Jacky, who scowled her face at his statement.

    "Stop joking around." She punched him in his arms. She did not find it funny that he was messing with her ignorance.

    She might not have some fancy degrees like them, but she was not a dumb bimbo. She mightck the formal education that they were privilege to have but what she learned on the street and through her experience taught her a lot about life.

    "I''m sorry." He pulled her in his arms. "But I am telling the truth. It is indeed just a big ce with many old things."

    When he first saw the pce when Alex invited him when they were still in college, he remembered that he was in awe of the enormity of the ce. He had lived afortable life too. However, his ce was nothingpared to where Alex grew up.

    "Still, I am sure that it is still magnificent and massive." She did not want his words to ruin her excitement to see the ce. "I still can''t believe that Alex is a prince. I never met a prince before."

    She tapped her fingers on her lips, thinking of an instant that she even got a glimpse of one in person. But all she could remember were the ones she saw in photos or the news.

    "Aren''t I, your prince charming?" Marcus announced, taking her fingers into his lips as he started giving them feather kisses.

    It was what Marcus liked about her. Jacky did not pretend to be anything else than herself. She said what was on her mind and cursed if she had to. He found her so different from the women he usually dated. She never had to change or act to please him.

    "You certainly are." She teased him back, liking what he was doing to her. "But you have to excuse me for a second." She pried her fingers from his hands and stood up to go to the bathroom.

    "Don''t take long," Marcus told her as she moved to the back of the ne.

    As she passed the couple at the back, she wondered what the two were talking about, but she was in no mood to eavesdrop on them. She quickly went inside thevatory and did her business.

    When she strode back to her seat, she noticed that Marcus was talking to the flight attendant. Well, more of flirting with her, she realized.

    "You should call me." She heard the girl say, handing Marcus a piece of paper, or was that a napkin, before walking away, back to her ce in front of the ne.

    He immediately put the paper inside his pocket and smiled contentedly in his seat, not even noticing that she was already standing beside him. She knew she had no right to feel anything about what she witnessed, but something inside her was churning.

    She had no right to be jealous, but she was pretty sure that was what she was feeling at that instant. She only once felt this way before. It was when she fell in love when she was still young. She hated the feeling since it messed up with her head.

    "Oh, how long have you been standing there?" Marcus finally asked when she noticed her standing just behind him.

    "Just got back." She tried to ignore what she saw because it was no use to dwell on it.

    They were not a couple. Well, not the traditional one. The affair was an arrangement that was purely for fun. Feelings were not part of the bargain. Jacky should well remember that before she became delusional that there was something more.

    "What are the two doing back there?" Marcus asked as she sat back beside him.

    "Just talking. I think Dani and Alex are still nning how they would make everyone believe that they are a couple." Jacky exined what she thought she saw when she passed them.

    "Honestly, I have no idea how they could pull this through. I don''t think Alex and Dani even like each other." Marcus said, remembering the way the two kept on bickering when they were in a conversation.

    He still was uncertain why Alex picked Dani to y the part when he thought that Tyra would have been the better choice. But he was not Alex, so it was not his decision. All he could do now was make sure that everything ran smoothly for all of them until this entire situation was resolved.

    "Did Dani tell you that we are extending our stay for a week?" Marcus asked Jacky, hoping that she would be staying with them for that long.

    "Yes. I was d that Evan approved our vacation leave. I could use a very long vacation." She giggled in excitement.

    She had never been out of the city before. So, going on this trip was a dreame true. She nned to make the most of it, and an extra few days was a wee bonus to get more time to explore. She just hoped that Marcus would have time toe along with her.

    "Are you still in an official capacity as Alex''swyer, or are you here as just his friend?" She asked him, wanting to know if he would have time for her.

    "Both, but no worries. I will make sure that we will have plenty of time together." Marcus promised her as he picked up her hands again and ced them in his.

    She was bing an addiction to him, he realized, as he held her hands firmly against his. Talking to the beautiful flight attendant earlier usually gave him satisfaction, but now, all he could think of was. What was taking her so long to get back?

    He knew he had to end this rtionship soon before things got moreplicated. He was already rmed by the way he was acting around her. But for now, he nned to enjoy the week with her.

    He was sure that she would understand his decision since they were both aware of what they agreed on when they started going out. It was better to end this soon instead of ruining a friendship with a rtionship they both did not want. What they had was a short-lived affair, but at least it had been fun.

 Chapter 76 - Fair Warning

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Fair Warning</h4>

    As expected, the press was present at the airport. Alex was not surprised anymore. He knew that his secret woulde out on his birthday, and there was nothing he could do about it. His parents respected his request for anonymity until this day.

    Alex could notin since he had his freedom, even if it was just for a while. He was d that he was able to hide his identity for this long. He was able to live like amoner, even for a short while.

    Now, his life was about to go back to what he was born to be, Prince Alexander. The prince, whose destiny was to take over his father''s position if he chose to ept. To once again subject himself under thew of their kingdom.

    "Are you ready for the madness?" He asked Dani, who had lived her life in this scenario until she turned her back from it.

    "Do we even have any other choice?" Even if she said no, they both knew that nothing would change. They would still have to face the crowd and reporters waiting for them outside. "Let''s just get this over."

    It is one of the few things she was not expecting to happen in this arrangement. To find her face, sttered again in the society pages. But it was unavoidable in their current situation since her name was now attached to his.

    She could already predict what would happen next. The press would not stop until they uncovered all the juicy details of their love affair. They would be the talk of all social gatherings. They would be the vor of the month.

    "I have never thanked you yet for doing this for me. So, thank you." He ced a simple kiss on her cheeks as they stood at the topnding of the ne, facing the people that awaited their arrival.

    "You don''t have to. Remember, I am not doing this for you as a favor. I am also getting something in return from this." She better put this in its proper perspective before things got of hand.

    He was a charming man, and his actions did make an impact on her. She did not want to lose focus on what this was all about. A reminder that this was a business arrangement where they both got something in return, nothing more.

    "Yeah, I guess you are right. Now, smile at the cameras. We are about to hit the trending." He took her hand and assisted her as they stepped down from the ne.

    "Do I have a choice?" No, she did not. She stered a fake smile on her face, hoping that nobody would suspect anything amiss in their rtionship.

    What she did not expect was what happened next. "Are you ready? Because I am about to kiss you." He pulled her closer to him as soon as their feetnded on the ground. He looked into her eyes before he lowered himself to im her lips.

    She did not have time to react as his lips touched hers. It started slow but eventually got more intense in a few seconds. To her, everything seemed to fade away. She felt they were suddenly alone, and nobody else mattered.

    Alex and Dani continued kissing until Jacky and Marcus stepped into their space and interrupted them. "Hey, you can continue the showter," Jacky whispered near them. "I think they got enough pictures to flood the entire social media." Pointing to the cameras.

    Immediately, the two separated, unable to fathom what just happened. Alex intended to give Dani just a peck on the lips, but as soon as he tasted her lips, he knew he wanted more. He could not stop what he did next as he deepened the kiss to satisfy his craving.

    "We have to make sure that they would believe our act," Alex whispered back to Jacky before he started to usher Dani to their waiting cars.

    "Yes, we don''t want them to suspect that we are just faking it." Dani also added after she recovered from the situation.

    As soon as they were inside, Dani was relieved that Jacky and Marcus were in another car. She was d she did not have to face her friend as she evaluated what just happened. Until now, she did not know how she would react to it.

    "I think we did a good job." He downyed the kiss, not wanting to give any significance to it.

    He had always wanted to kiss her again. Every time she was near, his mind always went back to the time they were together. If he was honest with himself, he wanted more than just a kiss. He wanted her. However, it was never part of the bargain.

    He just had to be more careful next time. Make sure that it did not get out of his control.

    "Yes, we did." She acknowledged his im, hoping that it was just that. An act that they were both ying. She did not want the reaction her body was creating every time that he was near.

    When his lips deepened the kiss, she knew she was ready to give him more. She was transported back to where she felt so alive under his ministrations. She knew if it were to happen again, there was nothing she could do to stop him.

    She just had to be more careful next time. She had to prepare herself mentally not to give in to her cravings for more.

    "Do you think the press bought it?" She asked him, trying to divert her attention away from the kiss.

    "I think so. Even Marcus and Jacky seemed to think that it was real." He wanted to express to her that what happened was just an acting on his part. He did not want her to emphasize the kiss as anything more than a part of their role-ying.

    "Yeah, I think I can now make a career in acting." She, too, would not allow him to think that she seemed anxious about the kiss.

    Both of them knew that there was no future if they give in to what their body desired. Both were not ready tomit to anything beyond what the contract entailed. Both would rather pretend to act rather than to be discovered wanting more.

    "I hope you did not mind the short notice, but expect more of that in the future." He wanted to give her a fair warning.

 Chapter 77 - Worse Than Death

    <h4>Chapter 77 - Worse Than Death</h4>

    "Are you sure you know what you are doing? Remember, this is our daughter''s life you are messing with." Laura asked her husband, who was looking outside of his window.

    They were also on their way to the pce to attend the celebration this evening. And then spend an entire week with Alex and his family.

    Laura was not sure if she should stop her husband or help him with his n. She knew that her husband only wanted what was best for Danie, but sometimes his methods were over the top. She felt that instead of helping their daughter, he ended up driving her further away from them.

    "Don''t worry. I have thoroughly thought of this. I won''t do anything that would hurt Danie. I just want the best for her." Ethan gave his wife a soft kiss while holding her hand for reassurance.

    "I just worry that she might hate us for meddling with her affairs." She loved her daughter so much, and she missed her dearly.

    Ever since she moved away, she could not help but slightly resent her husband for causing the rift in their family. His maniptions and undermining tactics in his business dealings were the roots of the problem. Then, add his incessant matchmaking that sealed their fate as a family.

    Now, she was not sure if his ns were for the good of Danie or his interest. Once Danie married Alex, there was a possibility that she would move with Alex back to his hometown. That would mean that her husband would lose his only heir in his empire.

    "I only want to make sure that she knows what she is getting into." Ethan insisted as he rationalized his reason for doing this.

    He was not about to let his daughter marry someone they did not know, even if he was the king of their kingdom. His daughter had always been his world, and he did everything he could to secure her future. He was not going to let just one man ruin it by taking her away from her family and her birthright.

    "I hope you know what you are doing because if you once again drive Danie away from us, it will be thest straw," Laura warned her husband.

    She had put up with many things he did with their lives and their family, especially with their daughter. But she was not going to stand idle if he did it once again. Their daughter had been through enough after what Nick did to her.

    Although she could not me her husband for it, she would me him for this if he screwed up their daughter''s happiness.

    "Are you sure that our daughter is going to go through with this? Will she marry Alex? Have you spoken to her about this?" Ethan wanted to know more about it.

    Although his wife already told him that she was as clueless as he was, he could not help but wonder what pushed their daughter to such a hasty decision. Danie usually shared everything that was happening to her with her mother. For something this big, he could not believe that Danie never told her mother about it.

    "I already told you. I only learned about Dani''s rtionship with Alex the same day that you did. About the wedding, we were both there when Frederick told us about it." She tapped on his hand to convince him that she was not keeping anything from him.

    She was also not sure why her daughter never shared this information with her. Usually, when something important was about to happen to her or had already happened, she was the first person she would call about it, even when she moved out of their home.

    She suddenly felt sad that her daughter did not feel like sharing things with her. Did she stop trusting her mother about her life and secrets? She could not help but feel a bit hurt by her daughter''s recent actions.

    "So, what are we going to do at the pce during the week? What are your ns?" She asked her husband, who was still busy contemting on his side.

    She had every intention of supporting her daughter if marrying Alex was what she wanted. She would do everything in her power to make that happen if it meant giving her daughter what she most desired.

    She just wished that her husband was also on the same page as hers. She did not want them to end up fighting. Because this time, she would not have any second thought of going against her husband if she had to for their daughter''s happiness.

    "Get to know Alex and his family. Find out if Alexander truly loves Danie, or if he was only using her for something he wanted to gain." Ethan voiced out his motives to his wife. "Learn more about the people that our daughter would share her life with."

    Ethan knew that not everything written in ck and white meant one thing. There would always be hidden meanings under the ck ink that you could not see on the in white paper without carefully examining it. He just wanted to thoroughly decipher all Alex''s secrets because no man could be that clean.

    All his investigators could not dig any dirt about him. Except for the fact that he had kept his identity as the prince of ckstone a secret, nothing else was amiss about his business dealings, past rtionships, or personal life.

    He was not the womanizer that he initially thought. As his records showed, he only had a couple of serious rtionships they could dig up.

    "I hope not, but if Alex is only using our daughter. I am permitting you to do what you think is best." She informed her husband.

    Because if she found out that Alex was no different from Nick, she had no problem if her husband did what he thought was best under the situation. She would not allow Alex to hurt her daughter.

    "I intend to," Ethan assured her wife.

    He did not believe in death as the worse punishment, but he believed in revenge. Nick thought that he had got away with what he had done. He was wrong. He was just about to begin.

    If Alex were in the same boat as Nick, he too would suffer in his hands. And it would be worse than death.

 Chapter 78 - Private Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 78 - Private Conversation</h4>

    They traveled almost an hour from the airport to the massive gates of the pce. She could not take her eyes away from the scenery they just passed through along the way.

    Unlike the busy streets of New York, the outskirt of their city was quiet and free from traffic. Then, the majestic view of the countryside was quite breathtaking. She could almost smell the fresh air from the inside of a fully air-conditioned car.

    It was very refreshing to see nature after living in the city for so long. She had wanted to take some long vacation before, butw school, then internship, eventuallynding a job prevented her from doing so. She suddenly missed the times that her family went on vacations when she was still young.

    "How do you like where I grew up?" Alex asked her, observing the fascination in her eyes.

    Many had been captivated by the beauty of this ce. Alex also did once find himself entranced by what thend offered. But he eventually outgrew it. He suddenly wanted more that this ce was not able to provide.

    "You have a lovely ce." She admitted as she looked at the bright blue sky, a few fluffy clouds, imposing mountains that served as the backdrop of therge trees around them.

    "It had been a nice ce to grow up, but eventually, its charms lost their meaning to me. Then, all I wanted to do was escape." He was not sure why he was admitting that to her.

    But telling her something about him would surely help them gain some trust. It could help them get along more during the time they were together.

    Before she could respond to his revtion, their convoy slowed down in front of the massive gates that enclosed the pce. They proceeded on the long driveway until they stopped in front of the front side of the enormous structure.

    "Wee to my home." He still considered this his home because this ce was where he had grown up and where his ancestors had built their family.

    He could not see himself living in this part of the world anymore as he now considered New York his other home.

    "This is rtively differentpared to what I have imagined." She startedughing at what she thought of earlier.

    "What were you expecting to see?" He was curious about what she was thinking. Smiling at her as he found herugh intoxicating.

    "Honestly, I was thinking of the kind of pce that had high towers and dungeons underneath its basements." She tried to exin.

    She thought she would see an old castle with massive iron chains that pulled out a wooden draw bridge that protected the ce from intruders. Water would be surrounding the entire perimeter to protect it from people who wished to invade its walls.

    "Well, my ancestors used to live in such structures, but with modernization, we too upgraded our lifestyle. But I could show you around the old castles that had towers and dungeons in them." He offered to show her around one of these days.

    "I would love that. I can use some adventure in my life." She informed him that she was looking forward to a few days of exploration in his country.

    "Then, make sure that you are ready for some heavy walking. Because there are so many things that I would like to show you."

    He promised her.

    "I am looking forward to it." She answered him as excitement went through her, forgetting temporarily the dilemma they were about to face.

    "Are you ready?" He asked, preparing her to meet his parents. "Just rx and take a deep breath." He told her. However, it would seem that she did not need his help as she looked confident and ready to meet his parents.

    He saw his parents already waiting for them. So, he helped her out of the car and guided her towards them.

    "Mom and Dad, I want you to meet Danie Hamilton." He presented her to his parents as soon as they were standing in front of them. "Dani, these are my parents, Duke Frederick and Duchess Katherine."

    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Your highness." She curtsied at the duke, and then, she also acknowledged the duchess with another bow.

    She was not sure if she made the correct bow or said the right words. All she could think about was the start of their charade.

    She also wondered if her parents had already arrived in the pce. Thest thing she heard from them was during lunch yesterday. That was when her father called to offer her to fly with them. But she refused since she alreadymitted to Alex about their flight itinerary.

    "It is our pleasure to meet you, Danie." The duke told her as he ced a kiss on her knuckles. "But call us Fred and Katherine. Your highness is too formal. Besides, we are about to be family soon anyway."

    Both Alex and Dani were not shocked anymore about his statement. They both knew that this was what his parents were expecting when he brought her home with him today.

    The birthday party was just a formality to introduce them to the world as a couple. Everybody concerned already knew that they were about to get engaged formally in front of everyone, their family and friends.

    "Then, you can also call me Dani." She offered as they gave her a friendly smile.

    "You both remember, Marcus." Alex reminded them about his bestfriend, who they met a long time ago. "And his girlfriend, Jacky." Marcus would have to settle with his introduction since he had no time to exin what kind ofplicated rtionship they had.

    The two could notin about the introduction, not in front of other people, especially not in the presence of his parents.

    "It was nice to see you again, Marcus, and nice to meet you, Jacky." Both his mother and father weed their guests with a wide smile.

    "Shall we proceed inside?" The duke asked them to follow him to his study where they could have a more private conversation.

 Chapter 79 - Fly Away To Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 79 - Fly Away To Freedom</h4>

    "Dani!" Jacky shouted as soon as she opened her chambers.

    Jacky ran towards her and hugged her tightly, as excitement could be seen all over her face. Jacky''s room was just a couple of doors away from her.

    "Jacky, what is it?" She asked as she began to sit on the edge of her beautiful four foster peach bed with its drapes and flowery quilt decorations.

    Everything in this ce screamed luxury as she looked around the outrageous paintings hanging on the walls and the antique vases on top of the side tables and dressers. She wondered what Alex would want more when he was about to inherit all of this.

    "Have you seen this ce?" Jacky started rotating her eyes to emphasize the things surrounding her. "I just could not believe that I am staying in a pce."

    Jacky had never batted an eye on luxuries and wealth before. To her, those were just material things that she did not need to survive and be happy. As long as she could put food on the table and had a roof over her head, she was good.

    Today was different. It was not the wealth that Jacky saw in this ce. It was the history that each wall represented and the characters that walk on that hallways. The conversations that took ce in those hundred rooms were fascinating to her.

    "Yes, you are. So, better enjoy while itst." She could not stop smiling with her friend''s enthusiasm.

    She also felt something different when she stepped on this ce. It was a feeling offort and belonging, unlike the other times she had vacationed in the different parts of the world. She had stayed in many luxurious hotels there was, but being here was creating a different experience for her. She could not exin it.

    "We need to get some pictures." Jacky sat beside her and started taking selfie pictures of them.

    A knock on the door stopped them from giggling like school girls as they took photos of each other in every corner of the room. Jacky felt like this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. After all, this was just a temporary setup, and in six months, this would be over.

    "What is it?" Jacky asked when Dani answered the door.

    "I don''t know." She answered as she allowed the pce staff to bring inside arge package that he was carrying.

    "This was sent by Your highness, Prince Alex." The man stated as he ced the box on the center table on the other side of her room before excusing himself from the room.

    "What could it be?" Jacky asked curiously as they both stared at the brown parcel when they were alone once again.

    "Well, open it." Jacky pulled her closer to the table, then sat on the couch, waiting for her to unveil the content of the package.

    "Wait." She uttered, slightly hesitant to look at whatever was inside the box. She already had an idea of what it could be, based on the packaging, but she wondered why he would send her such a gift.

    "Come on. Don''t kill me with the suspense." Jacky looked at her as if she was taking so long. If she could do it for her, she would, to end both their misery.

    Jacky just wanted to support her friend and make sure that whatever her friend needed, she would be there to provide.

    "Ok. Fine." She reluctantly untied the red ribbon and removed the lid to reveal what was inside.

    As she suspected, it was a ball gown, a beautiful ck evening dress. When she pulled it out, she could not stop staring at the stunning material in her hands.

    "Wow, that is so beautiful." Even Jacky could not take her eyes away from the dress. "Is there a note?"

    Jacky might proim that she did not believe in love, but she did like romantic gestures. She waited until Dani rummaged inside the box. Under the paper protecting the contents were matching stiletto shoes with acy strap that would look quite sexy in her legs.

    "Oh, now I am so jealous," Jacky announced when she saw the shoes.

    "Oh, here it is." Dani ced the shoes back on the box and stared at the note.

    "What did it say?" Jacky could not keep her excitement from showing in her voice.

    "He wanted me to wear it tonight." She looked again at the dress and the matching shoes.

    She already picked something else to wear for tonight, but admittedly, she liked Alex''s gift more. However, she wondered how she knew her size. Simply by looking at it, she could see that it would fit her perfectly.

    "That is so romantic." Jacky expressed dreamily, finding herself wanting someone like Alex, who would shower her with some romantic disys of affection.

    Marcus was sweet and a gentleman, but there was nothing romantic about him. She thought as she tried to think of a time where Marcus even showed her anything resembling romance.

    "I better get back to my room. We still have a long night ahead of us. We need our beauty rest." Jacky instructed before she left her to be alone in her room.

    She walked around the room, exploring each corner of it until she found herself on the double doors that lead to the balcony. She went outside and checked out the view. As expected, it was magnificent. The pce ground looked like it came from a magazine.

    She remembered what happened earlier when she met Alex''s parents. She feltfortable around them, which was a bit odd since they were Alex''s parents.

    She always thought that she would be nervous and ufortable around them, but the opposite happened. She enjoyed talking to them as they waited for her parents to arrive.

    She sat down on the chair and gazed at the clear sky, wondering if she could manage to pull this through. "Oh! I hope I know what I am doing here." She whispered to herself, staring at some birds flying away until they were gone behind the trees.

    She began to doubt all the decisions she had madetely. She felt liked she made a rushed decision in agreeing with it. She was not sure if she could handle the consequence of her actions. She suddenly wished she could be a bird so that she could soar high above the clouds and fly away to freedom.

 Chapter 80 - Heartsick Fool

    <h4>Chapter 80 - Heartsick Fool</h4>

    She was almost ready when a knock came through her door. She was slightly startled, still not used to be in this ce. She hesitantly opened the door, making sure to peek first at whoever was at the other side.

    "The prince wanted you to have this, My Lady." The man offered a box in his hand, cing it in front of her.

    "Excuse me, who are you?" She asked the man, who was also the one that brought the box earlier.

    She was not used to people serving her without even knowing their names. They deserved the same respect they were giving as far as she was concerned.

    "I am Roy, My Lady." The man answered her with a bow. "I am Prince Alexander''s personal assistant."

    "You don''t have to call me, mydy. Dani would be fine. And stop bowing to me. I am not nobility." She instructed, ufortable with the way Roy was addressing her and acting around her.

    "But I can''t do that, My Lady. As the future wife of our prince, our rules required me to treat you with the same respect as we gave the royal family." Roy announced to her with determination on his face.

    Roy did not move from his position and held the box in front of him, patiently waiting for her to take it from him.

    "Fine." She announced and took the box from him. It would seem that she could do nothing about it.

    "If there is nothing else you need from me, My Lady." He was about to make his exit when she stopped him by holding her hand in the air, palmed up.

    "Wait." She quickly opened the box, taking a peek at what was inside.

    When she saw that it was an exquisite piece of jewelry, a ne and a pair of earrings to be exact, she immediately closed it again. She shoved the box back in the hands of Roy.

    "Returned it to the prince. Tell him that I don''t need it." She was not about to wear those and be used as a disy in this charade.

    It was enough that she agreed to this arrangement, and now, wearing the gown and shoes, he had sent. However, she was not about to act like a princess for everyone else''s benefit.

    She was here, for one thing, to act as her fake fiance and not to be a princess.

    "But, My Lady." He was about to protest, but she again stopped him.

    "I don''t need it. I already have something I want to wear for tonight. Please, return it to Alex." She instructed before closing the door on him. She could still not wrap her mind around the idea that Alex was a prince. But she had to get used to it soon.

    She returned to her dresser and started fixing her hair. A youngdy, who imed to be one of the stylists of the pce, came to her room earlier to help her for tonight''s celebration. She also politely declined her help. She knew she could manage to do her makeup and hair by herself.

    She finally finished her preparation. She also had her shoes on. Staring at herself in the mirror only reminded her of what she used to be. The princess that her father made her believe when she was growing up.

    After a few minutes, her door opening only meant that Jacky just entered her room. She was the only one who would dare enter her room without knocking.

    She turned around to see her friend looking fabulous in her new gown, a dress she had not seen before.

    "Wow, you look great." Sheplimented the new gown Jacky was wearing.

    "You liked it because I feel great in it." Jacky twirled around to show her beautiful dress. "Marcus sent this to my room." Her smile suddenly vanished as Jacky sat on the edge of her bed with a sour expression on her face.

    "What''s wrong?" She felt rmed from the way her friend swiftly changed her mood. Jacky never liked sulking. She was generally a bubbly person.

    She quickly moved to her side to pry on her friend''s problem. She was not used to be the one to cheer her up. It was usually the other way around.

    "Nothing. I could not understand what is going on between Marcus and me." Jacky was confused about their rtionship.

    For the first time, she felt lost because she could not understand what to think about the gift she just received. She remembered earlier about dreaming of receiving something romantic from Marcus. Now that Marcus did it, she did not know what it meant.

    She was not sure if she wanted to know why he did it. She did not want toplicate their arrangement. She was not ready to end what they had, not yet. She was enjoying hispany still.

    "I thought you said that Marcus was it, the one." Remembering her words the first time that they met Marcus. But she knew that Jacky was not really into rtionships.

    "I also thought at the time, but he is just a yer, just like everyone else." Jacky confided in her. When she met Marcus, she felt something different about him. She thought that he was different from the men he had dated before.

    But one thing that she liked about him, he was forthright about what he wanted. He never lied about what he expected in their rtionship. She learned that she was just another notch in his bedpost. But like him, she would not let that affect her. She used him, just like he used her.

    However,tely, Marcus was sending her mixed signals that she could not understand. One minute, he was indifferent with her feelings, and then the next, he was sending her ball gowns.

    "But you are also a yer just like him." She pointed out what was obvious. It was like a kettle telling the pot that he was ck.

    "Yeah, you are probably right." Jacky smiled at her friend.

    Maybe she was finding meaning in things that, in truth, were nothing at all. She had to get control of her feelings before she turned into her friend, who always let her heart control her life. She was not about to be a heartsick fool.

 Chapter 81 - Magical In The Air

    <h4>Chapter 81 - Magical In The Air</h4>

    Jacky just went back to her room to wait for Marcus, who would be apanying her to the party. She, on the other hand, awaited in her room for Alex. They agreed that they would go together to the party.

    A slight knock notified her that someone was at the door. She immediately opened it, knowing that it would be Alex. She was not mistaken as he stood outside her door, looking like her prince charming. He was indeed very dashing in his tuxedo suit, tailored fittingly into his masculine body.

    "Ahem!" He cleared his throat, amused at the way she was staring at him.

    "Oh, sorry. Can you wait for a second?" She once again embarrassed herself with the way she was gawking at him. This time, she was very aware of where her eyes were looking. "I''ll just get my purse." Leaving Alex by the door.

    She chastised herself for having nock of control over her senses, especially her eyes who kept on feasting on his delectable body. She guessed she also needed to censor her brain with the way it was thinking.

    But Alex never stayed outside as he followed her just inside the door before closing the door. She suddenly felt rmed, not sure of what he was doing and his intentions.

    "Roy told me that you sent this back." Alex showed her what he had in his hand. She felt relief after seeing why he followed her inside.

    It was the box that his assistant brought earlier that she had returned to him. She already knew that he would insist that she wore it for tonight. Did she want to? The question started ying in her mind.

    "Well, I don''t need it. As you can see, I am already wearing something that matches my dress." She pointed to the beautiful diamond-studded ne that her father gave to her on her twentieth birthday. It was different than the ne he wanted her to wear but equally valuable and exquisite as far as she could assess.

    But in truth, she loved the design of the ne that Alex brought with him. It was so elegant and not too shy. It matched the dress she was wearing perfectly. The stone on its pendant was just the right size.

    "Even if I ask nicely." He showed his cute dimple as he smiled at her. "This belonged to myte grandmother. It would make our act more believable if you wear this tonight. My mom will be expecting it."

    "Are you sure I have to?" She still had qualms about wearing something that belonged to their family, especially now that she learned that it was a family heirloom.

    "If it will help, maybe we can pretend that this is part of the costume you have to wear for the night. You can freely return itter after the celebration if you like." He assured her, realizing that she was still hesitating in epting the gift he wanted her to have. "But I wish you will ept it as a gift from me. A way to show my appreciation for helping me with my situation."

    It did belong to his grandmother, but he only said the part about his mother, hoping to convince her. He just liked to give it to her as a gift because he felt it would look great on her. He hoped that she would choose to keep it when this night was over.

    "I guess I can do that just for tonight if I have to."? She did want to make their night as smooth as possible. If wearing that piece of jewelry would help, then she would be d to do that. "But I don''t think I can ept such a precious gift. Maybe you should keep it for your future wife." She conceded to his request but not to thetter part.

    She took the box from him, moved back to her dresser, and sat in front of the mirror. She started to remove her earrings and reced them with the ones in the box. Then, she slid her hair that was hanging on her shoulders to the other side. So, she could work on the lock of her ne at her nape.

    "Thanks." He said as he watched her every movement, unable to look away. "Why don''t you let me help you with that." He volunteered when he saw her struggling with the sp of the ne she was trying to remove.

    He moved closer to her until he was standing just inches behind her. She gazed in front of the mirror, looking at the reflection of the two of them. He slowly narrowed his eyes on the lock on her nape, checking how to undo the fastening of the ne.

    After tinkering with it, he finally removed the ne around her neck, cing it on top of the dresser. "Shall I?" He took the other one from her hands, unable to avoid feeling her skin with the tips of his fingertips. He could feel the slight tremor where their skin touched, sending waves of excitement in his body.

    She only nodded in acknowledgment, unable to utter any words. She was not confident enough to even say yes with the way she was feeling. His nearness was creating havoc, filling her with butterflies in her stomach.

    She could feel his fingers working on her nape as he ced the other ne on her. The tingling excitement of his touch on her skin was enough to send a thousand jolts of electricity to her entire body.

    She could not wait for him to finish the torturous feeling. It was as if he was taking it slow in purpose. But she was notining as her body craved for the sensation he was evoking. But she knew that it was just her imagination that was making the process seemed to be longer than it was.

    When he finished, he finally looked at her in the mirror, staring at her eyes. His fingers moved just beneath the base of her throat and arranged the pendant at the center. "Done." He finally whispered just behind her ears.

    "Thanks." Her response was also barely a whisper. She was not even sure if he had heard her. She could hardly breathe, feeling his fingers gliding along her skin.

    She could not stop staring at those eyes as if it was telling her something that she could not decipher. However, when she turned around, what she saw in Alex''s eyes had changed. It was as if the mirror lied to her. The emotion was gone, reced by a nk look.

    He moved back away from her, putting enough space between them. "Shall we go?" He said, trying to break the spell cast upon him by her intoxicating presence. He was not sure what came over him when he looked into her eyes. But he had to put a stop to it before he lost control.

    She stood up and grabbed her purse. She was confused. As if whatever she felt between them earlier was just a figment of her imagination.

    Maybe she was fooling herself when she felt something magical in the air.

 Chapter 82 - Reason Behind That Smile

    <h4>Chapter 82 - Reason Behind That Smile</h4>

    People who wanted to meet her were currently surrounding her and Alex. Everybody, who was anybody in this part of the world, was present in this gathering. Even the king himself would be making his appearance. So, they said.

    "Smile and bow." That was the only direction Alex told her as soon as they walked into the ballroom. Other than that, he was expecting that she knew what to do. He hadplete confidence that she knew what she was doing.

    "Of course, what else should I be doing?" She answered him sarcastically. She was expecting a little more heads up on what she was about to expect in this party, but all she got was those two words. Three if you would include the word and.

    She wanted to smack his head with her hands if only she could. However, proper decorums dictated that she acted like ady that she was pretending to be. Instead, she pinches him in the arms discreetly to avoid making a big scene.

    "What was that for?" He whispered in her ears as they walked to another couple. He was more surprised by the action than hurt. Still, he was amused at the childish way she was expressing her irritation with him.

    "Just a reminder that you have to do your part too." She was not impressed with the way he was handling the situation. She did not want to end up a fool after all of this was over.

    "Don''t worry. You are doing great. I got your back." He assured her that he knew what he was doing and everything was going ording to n.

    She was used to this, sort of, gathering. She could even do this in her sleep. But she chose not to indulge in it if she did not have to. She opted to live her simple life, away from the societies prying eyes.

    Now, she thought if all this was worth doing. Then, she thought of the reasons why she agreed to this in the first ce. They were valid and relevant to her. She could not turn her back on the people that she nned to help with the support she would be getting from this.

    "This is Ms. Danie Hamilton, my girlfriend." Alex once again introduced her to a group of his rtives. Names she would surely forget once the night was over unless something about them caught her attention.

    Otherwise, it would be just another one on the long list she was not about to waste her time remembering. There was just no use because she would never have to deal with them again after this contract was over.

    The only thing she wished toin about was the constant nodding or bowing. They never did that back home when greeting each other. A simple nod, a smile, or a hello usually did the trick. They rarely took a bow unless they had foreign royal dignitaries as their guests.

    But in the culture of this country, it would seem that it was part of their etiquette to constantly bow at everyone or someone who had a higher ce in the society. An old tradition that Dani did not appreciate. She believed that they should forego such tradition.

    As they circled on the other guests, they eventuallynded in front of her parent''s scrutiny. At least this time, they were not alone with them. There were a hundred guests around them.

    "You look so lovely tonight, my dear." Her motherplimented the new dress she was wearing.

    She did feel elegant and sophisticated in it, but she was not about to admit it in front of Alex. She did not n to feed his ego.

    "I don''t remember the ne you are wearing." It was her father this time whomented.

    Ethan presumed that her daughter would not be wearing any jewelry tonight. That was after she had refused the pieces of jewelry her wife sent to her room earlier.

    "You also looked lovely, Mom." She could see that her mom still had what it takes to be the most elegantdy in the entire ballroom as far as she was concerned. "And this." She touched the shining object on her neck. "Came from Alex. It is a family heirloom."

    She did not borate more. "You both look great together." She had to admit, her father was still a very handsome man, despite his age.

    "I do agree with Dani." Alex finally took Laura''s hand and kissed it. "You certainly are one of the most beautifuldies here tonight."

    "You are certainly a prince charming, aren''t you?" Laura was ttered by the way Alex hadplimented her. There was a sincerity in him that she appreciated.

    "That is one beautiful gem you got there. So, make sure that you protect her with your life." Ethan spoke with seriousness in his tone, making sure to direct his statement to Alex. And he was not referring to the priceless jewelry in her daughter''s neck.

    "I will make sure to guard her with my life," Alex assured Ethan, who seemed not convinced with his words.

    He understood the underlying meaning in his words. Although this was just an act that they were performing for the expense of their families, he still intended to make sure that her well-being and safety were his highest priority.

    Alex and Dani once again excused themselves. They moved to another group to mingle with the other member of the royal family.

    She wondered how much more she could take. She almost had enough of the bowing and constant smiling. If she could only put some tape on the side of her lips so that it could maintain a permanent smile on her lips, she would.

    "Would you like to take a break?" Alexander asked as she pulled her to the other side of the ballroom. When she nodded, he guided her out the door to an open balcony. "I could see that you were about to blow up."

    "I''m sorry. It had been a while since I have attended such a social event. I think I am a bit rusted." In truth, she just was not interested in it anymore.

    "I could see that, but honestly, this is also not my social scene." He admitted, tired of the custom he had grown up and followed all his young life.

    "At least, we have something inmon." Shemented as they both look back to the ballroom they left behind, taking temporary refuge at the quietness and the darkness of the night.

    "I agree to that." He smiled at her, sensing a smileing out of her lips. "That''s better." He gazed at her. "You need to smile more. It looks good on you." Hemented, wanting to see more of it in her face.

    "It''s hard to smile when there is nothing to smile about." She replied to him, but she never changed her expression. Her smile remained on her lips as she gazed out to the open field.

    He wondered what could be inducing her to smile right now. Because if he knew what it was, he wanted to do it over and over again. He wanted that smile on her lips, especially when she was looking at him.

    Unconsciously, he wanted to be the reason behind that smile.

 Chapter 83 - No Ordinary Prince

    <h4>Chapter 83 - No Ordinary Prince</h4>

    After their temporary escape, the couple went back to the party. This time, they managed to find Jacky and Marcus among the crowd. The two men excused themselves to talk to some people, which gave Dani and Jacky some time to be alone.

    "How are you two doing?" Jacky moved closer to her and asked in a low voice.

    "So far, so good. I think nobody suspected anything yet. I hope nobody will." She added thest part quickly, not wanting anyone to catch them with their lies.

    "What about Alex?" Jacky asked in a whisper, not wanting somebody else to hear their private conversation. Luckily, the two men were very far away from them, talking to the other guests.

    "What about Alex?" Upon hearing his name, Dani quickly looked at the man in question, wondering if he could overhear them because he, too, suddenly looked at them. Their eyes locked for a brief second before she looked away.

    She did like that she was starting to getfortable around him. Talking about various topics around the sun with him was getting easier. It would make their life of pretending to be a couple so much easier.

    The only thing that she did not like was her body''s reaction when he was near, especially when they were alone. She needed to have better control of her senses before she made a fool of herself around him.

    She knew she was better than most girls who would throw themselves on a man just because of some desire of the flesh. She believed she was better than that.

    "How is he treating you?" Jacky grabbed two champagne sses from a passing waiter and handed her one.

    Jacky might be enjoying the party, but she was still keeping an eye on her friend. She was here not to socialize with these people. She came here to be Dani''s support, so that was what she would do.

    "He had been a total gentleman. I have nothing toin about." She told her friend. Although there were a few rough edges on how they started, things went smoothly afterward, Dani thought when she recalled their time together.

    "I''m d to hear that. But make sure to tell me if Alex oversteps his boundaries." Jacky reminded her.

    Jacky knew that Dani could very well take care of herself. She had a ck belt to prove that. But sometimes, she believed that having a friend around was better than handling a problem alone.

    "Don''t worry about me. What about you and Marcus? How are things going?" She remembered what happened earlier in her room.

    She wondered if her friend still had an internal dilemma about her rtionship with Marcus. She believed that her friend had bitten more than what she could chew. The fling her friend started with Marcus was bing something more. And she had no idea what to do with it.

    "I think I went temporarily insane," Jacky admitted to her. "This whole romantic getaway got to me, and my brain got whacked believing that this was all real. But I am all better now. You can forget what happened earlier."

    Jacky was not particrly into this kind of celebration. She never knew wealthy people before she met Dani. The shy things, the new clothes, fancy pieces of jewelry were all new to her. She had allowed the mour and glitter of all these things around her to get to her head.

    In addition, the unusual behavior of Marcus towards her since they left New York created a delusion in her head. She believed that what they had was developing into something more than just a fling on the side. Fortunately for her, she woke up from her illusion. She quickly recovered before she became trapped in a rtionship that they both knew had no future.

    "Are you sure about that?" Dani could not help but be wary of her friend. Sometimes she wondered if she was as strong as she made her believe.

    Jacky might have grown up fighting to survive, but Dani still believed that her friend was just another girl who also another girl who sometimes still needed someone to look after her. Her strong armor might not be strong enough when her real battle came.

    She would need a friend who would fight with her. She nned to be there when that time came.

    "Excuse me,dies." A very handsome man suddenly stood in front of her and introduced himself. "I am Edward, a cousin of Alexander." He made a slight bow as their sign of respect.

    "Hi, Dani, and this is my friend, Jacky." She also introduced herself and her friend, offering her hand for a shake. But instead of shaking it, the man took it and gave it a slight kiss on her knuckles. He did the same with Jacky,plimenting them with their beauty.

    "It was my pleasure to meet such lovelydies. But if you won''t mind, I would like to ask if you care to dance with me." Edward could see that she was still having doubts. "Just one dance." He added to convince her.

    She was hesitant, unsure of what to expect in this scenario. She was uncertain if she should dance with this man but also reluctant to decline since he was part of this royal family.

    If Edward and Alexander were cousins, then that would also make him a prince, just like Alex, she concluded.

    She looked at Alex, who had his back turned on her earlier, but he was gone. She had no one to ask for guidance. Well, in her world, if somebody asked her politely for a dance, she usually amodated the request.

    "Come on, Dani. He''s only asking for one dance." Jacky encouraged her to ept, finding nothing wrong with it.

    "Ok. One dance." She answered back. She could also see no wrong in having a dance with a rtive of Alex. Besides, she did not want to make unnecessary attention by refusing to dance with him.

    Edward showed her to the dance floor while she looked behind her, only to find that Alex was still not with Marcus. She had no idea where Alex was or if he was even aware that she was about to dance with another man. Then again, Dani did not know why she was making a big deal out of this.

    "So, is Dani your actual name, or is it just a short version of something more feminine," Edward asked as he started to guide her to the music. "It is quite rare to hear a man''s name in a gorgeous youngdy like you."

    He seemed to be a good dancer by her standard but quite a charmer too. She could detect a line from a mile away, and that unmistakably came from a textbook.

    "Dani is short for Danie." She confirmed his guess. "What about yours?" Trying to shift the conversation away from her. She was not about to discuss her personal life with a stranger.

    "Edward the third. Named after my grandfather, and then my father. Well, I wished that they had named me with something else. But instead, just like my name, I had to follow in their footsteps." Edward stated as he continued to sway her in time with the rhythm.

    Then, it swiftly urred to her. She was not dancing with just anyone and no ordinary prince. Edward was the future king of this kingdom.

 Chapter 84 - A Fraud

    <h4>Chapter 84 - A Fraud</h4>

    "I heard that your business is doing well. If you have time, I would like to set a meeting with you." One of the guests asked him as they discussed the current situation in the business market.

    "Just set it up with Marcus. I''m sure that I have something that might interest you." Alexander told the man at his side.

    "We also have ns on expanding the business in this part of the world. We are open to negotiations." Marcus informed the group, which consisted of the top heads of leadingpanies that Alex''s father had dealings with and partnership.

    Meanwhile, the rest of the group also expressed their willingness to invest in his business. After hearing what Marcus had to say, they were willing to shell out millions of dors to his new ideas.

    "I''m d to wee all of you onboard, that is, if we could reach a reasonable deal," Alex told everyone.

    He was d that his reputation in the business world was finally gaining recognition. His hard work in making a name for himself had finally paid off as many of his colleagues in the business arena praised what he had done so far with hispany.

    Many did doubt that he would seed in the international market. He had proven them wrong. Still, a few did believe in his capabilities and helped him start hispany. From the ground up, his business grew, and now, it had steadily risen. It was still far from the top, but his determination and perseverance would help him reached the peak of his sess.

    "Alexander, there you are. I had been looking for you." Someone at his back interrupted their conversation. A graceful hand touched him in his shoulders, alerting him of her presence.

    "Tyra, it is nice to see you." He turned around, recognizing the voice of the woman who just came to greet him.

    "I would never miss attending your special day." She leaned forward and kissed him. He did not have time to avoid it as her kissnded on his lips. It was a soft peck on his lips, but the meaning did not get lost with him. "Happy Birthday, Alex, my darling." She announced for everyone in the group to hear.

    "Thanks, Tyra." He replied, unable to do anything about it. "By the way, this is Tyra Richards." He introduced her to the group, making sure not to ce abel on their association.

    He was not sure what Tyra was doing, but he did not like the way she was acting. He was uncertain why his mother even invited her to the asion, but she was here now, and there was nothing he could do about it. She was still a friend, so he did not mind her attendance as long as she did not do anything that wouldpromise his ns.

    "Do you mind if I speak to you privately?" Tyra whispered close to his ears, avoiding the others from hearing what she had to say.

    "Gentleman, please excuse us?" He apologized to the men and women in their small circle. "Marcus, please take over while I talk with Tyra." He said in a low voice, as he also left a few instructions.

    "Shall we?" He guided Tyra away from the group and moved further away from the ballroom into a private study.

    He wanted to talk to her privately and hear what she had to say. Once he closed the door, Tyra stepped closer to him and ced her arms around his neck. She tiptoed on her toes and started kissing him on the lips. He was not expecting that from her as he quickly held her by the shoulder and pushed her away.

    Although they had a very long rtionship before, it was over now. Alex only considered Tyra as a friend and nothing more. What happened to them had taught him a valuable lesson, and he was not about to forget that.

    "What are you doing, Tyra?" Alex questioned her motives for the kiss. He did not want to judge her outright. He still wanted to hear her reasons.

    "I still love you, Alex. As I said to you before, I regret hurting you. It was a big mistake when I left you." Tyra looked at him with teary eyes. "I want you back. Pleasee back to me."

    She truly loved him, but the pressure of his father pushed her to leave him. Now, she missed him. She wanted him back, and she was willing to do anything, whatever it took for him to forgive her for what she did.

    "Tyra, you have to stop this. I already told you that we can''t go back to the way we were. I have moved on." He was not about to give her false hope when there was none. "Besides, I am getting married."

    It was precisely the reason why he could never consider Tyra for acting as her fiance. She would want more. She would eventually expect the real thing.

    "I don''t believe you. I know you still love me." She was about to cry, but she kept pushing her tears back. "You don''t love her, so how can you marry her." She did not want to appear weak in front of him. She wanted to show him that she was willing to fight for them this time.

    "I love her, and I am going to marry her. You have to ept that." He let go of her shoulder but never broke his eye contact with hers. He wanted her to see that he was dead serious. He had to make her understand. "We are over, and you have toe to terms with that."

    He knew he was lying to her, but this was for the good of everyone involved. He had no intention to hurt her. However, this was his chance to drive her away.

    He knew that she was still in love with him, but he could not ept her back in his life after what happened to them.

    "But, you barely know her." She tried reasoning.

    She heard about the engagement. She was hoping that Alex would choose her to be his wife. Instead, she learned that he chose her. The girl she met twice in a restaurant.

    "I know enough to know that she was perfect for me." His statement was mostly true. He believed that Dani would be the best fit for the job.

    "But we are better together. I know we still love each other." She insisted, not wanting to believe his words. "Please marry me instead." She pleaded.

    Learning that Alex was about to marry someone else broke her heart. But it did not mean that she was ready to give up on getting him back.

    "I can''t do that." He spoke softly to her, hoping that she would finally ept their situation. "I am going to marry her, and I love her." He repeated and made sure that she heard every word.

    She could not believe that he loved her. As far as she was concerned, they barely knew each other. It was not possible that they already fell in love, not that fast.

    There was something wrong in this picture, and she was about to find out. She believed that this girl was only using Alex to get what she wanted. She was going to expose her for what she exactly was, a fraud.

 Chapter 85 - Explored The Land

    <h4>Chapter 85 - Explored The Land</h4>

    A minute after Dani went to the dance floor and left her on her own, Jacky found herself staring at the crowd with nothing to do. Then, in the distance, she saw a man walking towards her with a friendly smile stered on his face.

    She was supposed to go to Marcus but seeing that he was still busy conversing with the other guests, she changed her mind. She decided to look for something else she could do with her time. She was about to go to the bar to refill her ss when the man stopped her.

    "A lovely evening, I''m Lance, and you are?" The man slightly bowed in front of her, then raised his head. With his eyes fixed on her, he asked about her name.

    "It is indeed a nice evening. Everybody calls me Jacky." She smiled at the man, trying to be polite to the stranger.

    Stretching her hand, she offered it to his extended hand and allowed him to kiss her hand. She found the gesture quite different from what she got ustomed to, and shaking hands seemed so barbarianpared to this.

    It was a rare experience to feel like she was a princess in a fairy tale story. She knew that none of this was true for her. She was just here because of Dani, but it would not stop her from taking advantage of simply enjoying her present situation.

    Acting like royalty for the night was a once-in-a-lifetime experience. She was enjoying the attention she was getting, especiallying from a very handsome man.

    "Can I offer you my services?" Lance snapped his finger to a nearby waiter, beckoning him toe over. He reced the ss in her hands with a fresh ss of champagne and took one also for himself.

    "Thanks." She raised her ss to him, slightly impressed with his gentlemanly action. She found him amusing and decided that she could use hispany in the meantime.

    "Why is such a beautifuldy like you, standing here all alone, without a date?" He asked as he sipped on his champagne.

    "I am not alone. I have a date. Marcus is just a bit preupied at the moment." She looked again at Marcus, who still seemed to be in a deep conversation with two men.

    "Then, his lost, and hopefully my gain," Lance announced as he finished the drink in his hand. "Care to dance?" He asked her, offering his hand to her.

    She had nothing to do. She was not looking forward to standing still, with no one to talk to while she waited for herpanions toe back. After a few seconds of contemtion, she convinced herself that there was no harm with a few minutes of dancing with him.

    She was sure that Marcus would not mind. Besides, they were not even exclusively in a rtionship. She was not about to mope around while everybody was having fun.

    "Why not?" She epted his hand and let him lead her to the dance floor.

    She looked at the man that was guiding her through their dance. He was above average based on her standard. He looked like he had been working out, but he did not seem too muscr from the outline of his body in his clothes. Compared to Marcus, he came close to second, but only by a minuscule margin.

    She was not a good dancer, so she was d that he was far better than her. He was able to guide her to the slow beat of the music.

    "I am assuming that you are not from around here, basing on your ent," Lance stated his observation as he swayed her to the music.

    "Yes, I am not. I assumed that you are." She could see from the way he acted that he belonged to this group. He fit perfectly with the criteria of nobility. She wondered what his role was in all of this. But she could dream that he was a prince sweeping her off her feet, even for just a minute.

    "I am. I could not escape my fate andnded in this ce." Lance told her with a teasing smile.

    "Are you a member of the royal family? Are you rted to Alex? I meant Prince Alexander." She could not stop the question from slipping out of her tongue as her curiosity got the best of her.

    "Unfortunately, yes. I hope that is not a problem." He asked her, not being able to decipher what her expression was trying to say.

    Lance was amused at the way she was looking at him. It was as if she was studying him under a microscope as she focused on his face. Jacky was not shy at all, staring at him openly. He could see that she was studying him thoroughly under her gaze.

    "I''m sorry. I did not mean to stare." She suddenly realized what she was doing. She temporarily lost herself when she looked at him. She was not attracted to him. It was more of curiosity on her part and the fact that she was dancing with royalty.

    She tried to make excuses in her mind as he continued to dance with her, slightly embarrassed with the way she had behaved.

    "Don''t be sorry. I am ttered that you find me interesting." He smiled at him, quite intrigued with this girl in his arms. He had not met someone like her before. "I think I am enjoying yourpany."

    Just like her, he was also curious about the foreign beauty that was dancing with him. When he saw her earlier, alone, he felt drawn to her. He just had to meet her. There was something about her that he found interesting. Her beauty alone stood out from the crowd.

    "Then, good for you. Goodpany is hard to find." She epted it as apliment and smiled at him.

    "How about I show you around? Tomorrow if you are avable." He offered, wanting to spend more time with thisdy in his arms.

    "I don''t know. Maybe some other time." She was not about to go around the ce with some random stranger in this foreignnd. Besides, she was here with Marcus.

    "Then, it is a shame not to be able to show you the beauty of my hometown." Lance acted forlorn as she declined his offer.

    But he was not ready to give up just yet as he tried to devise a way to convince her to go out with him. However, his thought was interrupted when she suddenly spoke.

    "On second thought. Why not?" She epted Lance''s offer.

    Her mind suddenly changed when her eyesnded on Marcus, who seemed to be enjoying himself as he dances provocatively with another woman not far from her. The way he was holding her close to his body spoke volumes of his intentions. It appeared that he had forgotten all about her.

    She suddenly realized that she was focusing her attention too much on Marcustely. She had forgotten that what they had was just temporary. She quickly reminded herself that she did notmit to anyone. She was here to enjoy her life. It was time that she explored thend and its many possibilities.

 Chapter 86 - Beautiful And Willing

    <h4>Chapter 86 - Beautiful And Willing</h4>

    Marcus was still busy exining to the possible investors what Alexander was talking about when he offered them some shares in his newpany.

    "If you would like to hear more about it, I will surely get back to you, Sir," Marcus told one of the men that Alex introduced to him earlier.

    This day was supposed to be about partying and having fun. Instead, he ended up working for his friend''s ns.

    Marcus hated his friend at that moment for leaving him to deal with his business. However, it was his birthday, so he had no choice but to forgive him this time.

    Alex had major ns, and one of them was to reach the top of the business world. He knew what he wanted, and nothing was going to stop him.

    Marcus admired his friend''s determination. He swore that together, they would build his empire.

    "We will surely keep in touch with you, Sir." He assured the Count, who was the initial target of Alexander in the first ce. Alex wanted his uncle''s money, and Marcus would make sure that the Count would be investing in thepany soon enough.

    Not even the celebration of his birthday would stop Alex and him from exploring opportunities. Instead of taking it easy, they used this gathering as an opportunity to get their message across. That was, they were open for business.

    "I will be looking forward to that." The Count responded positively to his proposal.

    Marcus finally made an excuse to leave as he looked around for Alex and Tyra. However, he could not find any trace of them. He concluded that they went somewhere where nobody could find them.

    Eventually, Marcus gave up on them and searched for Jacky instead. However, he found Dani instead on the dance floor dancing with someone he recognized from thest time he was here.

    He never liked Edward, especially the way he was dancing with Dani. But it was not his business who Dani danced with or whether Alex should do anything about it. But he wondered if Alex knew about it since he still could not find his friend.

    "Have you seen Prince Alexander?" He asked one of the guests, but he only said no.

    Once again, he turned around and scanned the ce again for Jacky. Eventually, his eyesnded on her. Just like Dani, she too was dancing with a man. This time, he did not recognize who he was. Or maybe he had seen him before but not met him yet, since his face looked a bit familiar.

    He was about to cut in, but when he looked closer to the two of them. It would seem that Jacky was having a great time with the guy. In a way, his initial response did not sit well with him. He did not like the way his mind and body felt about her being with another man.

    He suddenly noticed that he was reacting foolishly, behaving like a jealous boyfriend when he was nothing close to that. He realized that he should not be acting like this around her.

    He had to act rationally and logically before things got out of hand, and hepletely lost control of the situation. Instead of going to Jacky, he turned around and looked away.

    He found himself staring at another woman who was giving him all the signals he needed. It was the perfect distraction for him so that he would not crave Jacky''s attention.

    He believed that he just needed another woman in his bed. To take the itched off and moved on. It would seem that it was a big mistake that he took Jacky along on this trip. Now, he had to deal with her for the whole week that they were here.

    He just hoped that she would not turn into this demanding woman that he usually avoided. If that happened, then he would have no choice but to end everything between them. It would be hard because he had genuinely enjoyed herpany, but he could not let her believe that there could be more. That was not what they had agreed on.

    "You want to dance." The girl, who was looking at him, made the first move. He did not mind at all as he weed herpany.

    She entwined her hands on his arm and pulled him into the dance floor. The way she moved her body against his only confirmed what he had suspected earlier. This girl wanted something more, and he was not about to say no to that.

    When he turned around as they danced, he saw that Jacky was still with the man earlier. He quickly removed his gaze from her. He had to concentrate on the girl in his arms. He should not be distracted by the way Jacky had her hands around the man''s neck.

    He tested if she was indeed into him. He started roaming his hands around her back until it ended around her bottom. When she seemed not to protest but seemed to be enjoying his ministrations, he was sure he hit the jackpot. He was not about to let this slipped through his fingers.

    "Do you want to get out of here?" He whispered into her ears, confident that he had the signs correctly.

    When she nodded, he pulled her out of the dance floor and out of the ballroom. "Shall we go to my room?" The women asked him as they walked in the hallway.

    He did not care where they did it, so he just nodded at her. She pulled her to the long stairway and into the second floor.

    The pce had hundreds of rooms in different wings. Many of the guests tonight had opted to stay for the night. So, he was not surprised that this young woman had a room somewhere in this massive ce.

    When they reached the room, he immediately pulled her into him and attacked her lips. "Are you sure about this?" He finally asked when they both tried to catch their breaths.

    "Yes." She breathily responded as she started removing the buttons of his clothes. She wanted him from the moment she saw him.

    He temporarily stopped her hands frompletely removing his shirt. He had to make sure that they were on the same page. "I just want to make sure that you know that this is a one-time thing."

    "Of course, I know what a one-night stand is." She answered him, continuing where she had left off.

    "I''m d that we have an understanding." He told her as he also started working on her dress.

    He was a man, and a willing partner was hard to resist. Besides, he needed this. He kept telling himself. He had to make sure that he had not fallen for her.

    "Just stopped talking and kissed me." She demanded as she started removing his pants.

    It was what he needed to snapped him from his unwanted thoughts. He just needed another woman to put him back to perspective. He was not ready for amitment. One woman for him would never be enough. Jacky certainly was not the one who would make him changed his mind.

    He looked at the girl that was almost naked in front of him. She was indeed beautiful and willing, a perfectbination in his book.

 Chapter 87 - Knight In Shining Armor

    <h4>Chapter 87 - Knight In Shining Armor</h4>

    Alex was on his way back to the party after his private conversation with Tyra when his father stopped him in the hallway.

    "Alex, I was looking for you. Can I have a word with you?" His father asked Alex to follow him in his study.

    "What is this all about, Father? I need to get back to my party." Alex was not particrly fond of their talks, especially when it was just the two of them. It always ended up in a disaster. It was different if his mother was here to mediate between them.

    "This will not take long. Please take a seat." Fred instructed as he also sat on his chair.

    He meant to talk to his son alone ever since he arrived, but there was just no time earlier. Now, it was the only time they could spare before they formally began the celebration. He wanted to talk before announcing the engagement of his son with his chosen fianc��.

    He already heard that Prince Edward had already arrived. Soon enough, the king, his brother would follow. He had to settle his concern before they continued with the festivities.

    "Then, let us talk. What do you need?" He was anxious to go back to the party.

    He had been away longer than he wanted. He was not expecting that Tyra would do that. He always thought that when she left him, it was the end of their rtionship. Alex only maintained his connection with her because of their long friendship. Other than that, he wanted no intention of getting back with her.

    She had broken his heart before. He was not going to allow that to happen again. His focus now was to build his business and turn it into his empire. His ambition was his only priority, and nothing was going to stop him from reaching the top.

    If not for his father and mother, he would have ignored this outdated tradition, but he still respected and loved them, which was why he was indulging their whim. But as soon as he found a solution to stop this marriage from happening, he would be done with it.

    "Are you sure that Danie Hamilton is the one that you wished to marry? Do you truly love her that much tomit yourself to her?" Fred seriously asked his son.

    He had no qualms with the identity of Miss Hamilton. Her traits assured him that she was more than qualified as a suitable wife for his son. However, it was her background that concerned him. He was wary of the result of this union between his son and her.

    He had learned that she was the only heir of Mr. Hamilton. Then, she had been practicing her career as awyer for the masses in her country. Quite a noble dedication that he did admire about her. However, these circumstances could also be a problem for him and his family.

    "I am sure that I ammitted to her." He was not lying about that. Although, the context of that sentence was different from what his father might think.

    He knew that there was a slight chance that his father might object to this arrangement. He had foreseen it. But the rule only said that he had to marry someone suitable. Not someone that his father had to approve. Besides, he had no n to marry Dani anyway, although his father would never know about that.

    "But your mother and I believe that Tyra will be more appropriate to be your wife. You know and love her. She knows our ways. She will be the perfect wife for you." His father tried to make him see that he was making the mistake of choosing someone not ustomed to their ways and with their traditions.

    His legacy relied on his son, returning home to take his ce at his seat. As his only son, Alex was the sole heir of his name and his house.

    He needed his son toe back home to take over his position as head of this family. And he believed that the wife he needed was someone who would sit by his side. He feared that it would not happen if he continued to pursue marrying Danie Hamilton.

    "What does Tyra had to do with this? What we had was over? I am marrying Danie, and that is final." He stood up from his chair and fixed his clothes. "I think we have nothing more to talk about, so if you will excuse me, Father, my guests are waiting for me."

    He bowed to his father and walked out the door. He did not wait for his father to stop him. Although, he was sure that his father had no intention to since he already made his case.

    Then, he realized why Tyra was here in the first ce. She knew all about his ns to marry because his parents arranged for her to be here, hoping that they would rekindle their rtionship. They were hoping that he would change his mind and marry Tyra instead.

    He immediately went back to the ballroom in search of his bride-to-be. However, he was not expecting what he saw when he got back. His fianc�� was in the arms of another man. Well, not just any other man, but his cousin, Edward.

    "Alex, I had been looking for you, but you seem to be missing. I hope you don''t mind if I already introduce myself to Dani." Edward greeted him as soon as he was closed enough to them.

    Edward had been looking for his cousin since he had arrived. He knew that Alex was nning something when he had heard about his intention to introduce his wife to be. He always thought that when his cousin renounced the empire, he did not intend to be part of it anymore.

    However, thistest development contradicted that. Edward thought that when he refused to take any part in their tradition, he was sure that Alex would never return. However, his participation with this very crucial tradition was him making a statement.

    This act would put him back to the lineup as a possible sessor to the throne. Edward would not stand idly by while his cousin made a move. He was not going to take his chance that Alex was not interested in what was rightfully his.

    "Well, I am here now. If you will excuse us, Edward, I want to dance with my fiance." He could not stop himself from announcing to his cousin and anyone nearby that she was his future wife. He felt that he needed to stake a im on her and put Edward in his ce.

    From childhood, he and Edward never did get along. Edward always felt threatened by him for whatever reason. Although he was next in line with Edward as the future king, just in case Edward could not fulfill his duty as king, he never wanted the position.

    He never wanted to be king of this kingdom, and he already expressed that as much. But Edward seemed determined to make sure that he would never be able to take his ce. His cousin always wanted what was his.

    Edward could have this entire kingdom. He did not care one bit about that, but he was not taking away his bride this time. Then, Alex corrected himself. He was not allowing him to hurt another girl in the process of getting back at him.

    He nned to protect Dani from Edward''s twisted scheme. He was going to be her knight in shining armor.

 Chapter 88 - Cold Bucket Of Ice

    <h4>Chapter 88 - Cold Bucket Of Ice</h4>

    "It was nice meeting you, Dani." The prince bowed down to her and took her hand, cing a soft kiss as his sign of respect.

    She also bowed to the prince as what their custom dictated. "It was also nice to meet you, Prince Edward." She said formally.

    The prince eventually bowed to Alex and left them on the dance floor. But he knew that Edward was not through with them yet. He had seen Edward''s interest in Dani, and he was not going to allow him to mess up with her.

    He knew that Tyra was just another victim in Edward''s plot against him. He did slightly me himself for not protecting Tyra from Edward. It was the only reason why Alex was able to forgive Tyra after her betrayal. But he could not love her again.

    This time, he would make sure that Edward would stay away from Dani. He would not allow history to repeat itself. Besides, Alex was responsible for Dani''s safety and well-being while the contract was in ce. He was not doing this because he had feelings for her, he reminded himself.

    "Are you alright?" Dani asked Alex as they dance silently on the dance floor. Ever since Alex came back, he had not said anything to her at all.

    She had sensed some form of animosity between Alex and Edward. But they had been too polite that it would seem as if it was only her imagination. But she was trained to read people. She might not be an expert yet, but she felt it in the way their bodynguagemunicated.

    "Yeah, I am. I don''t like celebrating my birthday." He did not. It was a stupid celebration that he could do not need. Everybody present here did note to celebrate his birthday. All of his people had their personal motives for showing up in this festivity.

    He was not a fool like them. He was here to exploit them and not the other way around. He had no interest in the crown nor this kingdom. The only thing he wanted was their wealth. He needed them to invest in hispany so that he could finally get what he wanted.

    Alex strived to be one of the best in the business. Be the king on the other side of the world. He desired what Ethan Hamilton had, recognition in the business world due to his aplishment. And not because he was entitled to the throne.

    "Well, me too." She could sympathize with him. She also never like this kind of celebration. The best birthday she ever hadtely was the one that Jacky threw for her. It was just the two of them in her small living room with a small piece of cake.

    "At least we have that inmon." He pointed out as he tried to focus on her this time. He already had neglected her earlier. It was time to show everyone that she was the one he was going to marry.

    "I guess we have a few things that we could rte to." She admitted as she looked at him closely. She could not read what he was thinking, but she could feel the tension in his body.

    "Are you ready to act as my fianc��?" He made sure to give her a warning.

    "Of course, it is the reason why I am here." She had not forgotten why she was here in the first ce.

    "Then, it is time that we showed them that we are indeed a couple." He saw Edward was still looking at them from afar. On the other side, Tyra was with her friends. But he was sure that she was also observing him and Dani under her radar.

    He was entirely sure that everyone was studying them under a microscope. That would include their parents who were conversing in a group. Although an unlikely match, still an intriguing union to watch out for in the future.

    He knew that most of the people who expressed a wish to invest in hispany tonight had learned about his possible association with the legendary businessman, the father of his bride, Mr. Ethan Hamilton. He had no problem with that. He would use that to his advantage if he could.

    "What do you mean?" She was not able to say anything else as he pulled her closer to him.

    The sudden impact of their bodies was too much to her senses. Although Alex did gave her a warning, she was not expecting that. She was not ready with the way her body reacted to the feel of his chest against hers.

    Then when he lowered his face to hers, all she could do was stare at his eyes as she got lost in them, drowning in the depth of his desire. It was written all over his eyes, the way he wanted her. She had seen it before, and she knew she would never forget that look.

    It reflected exactly the way she felt, too, as their eyes locked before she eventually closed hers. The lips that touched hers were gentle at first. She knew her feet would not be able to support her weight anymore as her hands clung to him for dear life.

    Luckily, his arms were strong enough to support her weight in his embrace. If not for him, she would have fallen to the floor with the way her body had betrayed her.

    He, too, was not expecting the way she would react to him. He also did not intend to kiss her passionately in the middle of the dance floor. He just wanted to show them that they were a couple, but when he saw how her eyes dted. He knew she wanted this as much as he did.

    He got carried away when his lips imed hers. The softness of it was enough for him to want more. When Dani slightly moaned under his arms, he knew he could not stop himself. He was taking what he always wanted from the very start.

    But then again, he gradually withdrew himself away from her. He knew that it was not real. He had to stop before he lost all control. But the realization came like a cold bucket of ice.

 Chapter 89 - Bound To A Contract

    <h4>Chapter 89 - Bound To A Contract</h4>

    "If I could have all your attention." The host of the celebration started speaking on the stage ced in the center of the ballroom.

    Everyone, including Alex and Dani, had turned around to look at the source of the voice. It was somehow a wee distraction from what just happened between them. Both were still unable to fathom how to handle the situation.

    Alex still kept his hands on hers, keeping the act of a happy couple. The music died down as everyone stayed still in their ces, waiting for what the host was about to say.

    "What is happening?" She whispered to him as amotion stirred inside the ballroom.

    "My uncle just arrived." He answered her indifferently. He was not particrly d to see him on this asion. They might share the same blood, but just like his son, they never did see each other eye to eye.

    "And that means?" She was still unaware of what the fuss was all about. Then, it clicked in her still slightly muddled brain. "Oh! Your uncle is King Edward." She mumbled under her breath, answering her question.

    It made sense since his cousin, Prince Edward the III, was the future heir of this empire. That was if her understanding of their family tree was correct.

    "I would like to inform everyone present that King Edward the II has just arrived." The host spoke over the entire room as a loud horn started creating its sound, signaling the entrance of the leader of their kingdom.

    The center of the room slowly parted, giving way for King Edward to pass through as he moved amongst the crowd. Then all the royalties and the guests greeted and bowed down to him as he passed by.

    When his uncle reached their position, Dani was surprised when Alex only greeted him but never bowed down to his king. "It is nice that you were able to attend my celebration, Uncle," Alex said as they faced each other.

    His uncle smiled at Alex. "Happy birthday, Alexander." It was not left unnoticed by the king, the tant disrespect that Alex did.

    "Thanks, Uncle Edward," Alex responded, not acknowledging him as the king but a mere rtive and a guest in his celebration.

    "I am happy to be here to celebrate your special day." The king looked at his nephew with a subtle warning. He did not want to make a scene. He would deal with his nephewter, but for now, he would y his game.

    "And this must be your date?" The king turned to Dani, who silently observed the strange exchange between the two men near her.

    "This is my girlfriend, Ms. Danie Hamilton." He introduced her to his uncle.

    Unlike him, Dani bowed down to the king and greeted him. "It is nice to meet you, Your Highness." She tried to be polite since she was just a guest in this foreignnd.

    "King Edward, please join us," Alex''s mother immediately came to their side and guided his uncle towards the awaiting other guests.

    Alex knew what he was doing. He was aware that he had just dered a silent war against his uncle. But Alex already had been fighting this kingdom all his life. He did not want to be a part of it, but they seemed not to believe him.

    He knew if not for the title and their im to the throne, both father and son would be nothing but useless fools who knew nothing about the world they ruled. They were only in position because of their birthright and nothing more. He never wanted that kind of life for him and his future family.

    "What just happened?" Dani could not contain her curiosity anymore. She asked him as soon as the king left their side.

    Based on observation, Alex seemed to have a lot of family issues. Just like hers, it appeared that he also had a very unusual upbringing.

    "It is a long story and something that did not concern you." Alex was not about to broadcast to her what was happening to his family.

    He was a very private person, and matters of the family should always remain within the family. Dani was not part of his family and would never will.

    "I''m sorry. I did not mean to pry." She chastised herself for losing control of her tongue. Her natural nosiness usually ced her in trouble. Now she had ced herself in a very awkward position.

    "No. I don''t want to include you in the family drama. You don''t have to worry about this. It is not part of the contract you signed with me." He assured her, not wanting her to feel bad about it.

    He looked at the crowd that was building around the king. He could not help but be disgusted with the men and women who wanted his uncle''s attention.

    If not for his father and the rest of the royal family, this empire might have long crumbled down to the ground. The ipetence of his uncle to rule and managed the kingdom''s affair wasughable in his standard. They should not be reaping the fruits of other people''sbor just because they were dered the next in line.

    "So, what happens next?" Dani asked as they watched the crowd around them.

    She had witnessed a lot of family dramas in her short life. Her life was also one big soap opera. Therefore, she concluded that despite what Alex said, she was already a part of his life. Whatever was happening in his life for the duration of their charade, she could expect that it would also affect her life.

    "We officially announced our engagement." He looked at her, studying her reaction.

    It would seem that this would be the longest six months of his life as he gazed into her eyes. He suddenly realized that this arrangement was not as simple as he had imagined.

    He was beginning to regret entering into this agreement, seeing that she was at a disadvantage. She had entered into something more than she had bargained for, and now she was trapped with him.

    If not for his parents, he would have nothing to do with this kingdom. It was the main reason he left and started a new life in another country. He did not believe in their ways. Now, also because of them, he and Dani were bound to a contract.

 Chapter 90 - Back Out From The Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Back Out From The Engagement</h4>

    She thought the night would never end as one event happened after another. She was uncertain which one she dreaded more, the announcement of their engagement or that Alex was now eligible to the throne if Edward III failed his duties.

    She was not expecting that Alex was also aiming to be King. She initially thought that he was just another part of the royal empire. Another ordinary nobility under the long lines of royalties. And not someone who could wear the crown, possibly someday.

    But when she looked at Alex and the rest of his family, they all seemed to be expecting it. Of course, they did because it was the sole reason why he needed a bride. So, he could fulfill the requirements to be eligible as King.

    "Hey, are you ok? You had been quiet since the announcement of our engagement." Alex moved to her side.

    Alex could only guess what was going through her mind. He had known about the condition of his eligibility as King, but he never gave it a second thought since he was not interested in it. He did not expect that they would be mentioning it at his engagement party.

    It was the reason why he wanted to find a way to null this engagement before the wedding. He was not interested in the crown. He just wanted to save his parents from the humiliation if he declined to take his ce in this charade.

    "Oh, I think I am just tired of all the activities." She excused herself.

    She decided to step out of the ballroom into the garden outside. The party was almost over anyway. She just required some fresh air to clear her mind. She could still see the face of her father when he heard about the stiption of their marriage. It mirrored her shock. But her father did not know that this was not real. Compared to her, her father might be overthinking this by now.

    She would have to deal with her parents tomorrow. She was sure that her father would have a say in all of this. She could count on that.

    "I''m sorry for what happened in there." He knew he did not have to spell it out to her. She knew what he was talking about as he stared at her reaction.

    "You have nothing to exin about." She stated as she continued to stare into the open space. It was already dark, so she barely saw anything except the few images where the light touched.

    She did not want to look at him because she did not want him to learn what she was thinking. Besides, it was not her business if he wanted to be King of this ce. Six months from now, she would be free from this arrangement. As the contract expired, she would be out of his life for good.

    "We can get out of here if you like." He offered, knowing that she was probably tired of looking at his family and his guests.

    Even he was done spending time with them. All he wanted to do was go home. Not in the pce behind him but back to the country that he now considered his home.

    "We can do that?" She was unsure if he was serious. "Are you sure they are not going to look for us if we suddenly left?" This time, she turned to him, watching his expression.

    "They will probably think that we are a newly engaged couple who wanted to be alone. Besides, I am never one to obey the rules." He held his hand to her, waiting for her to take it. "They will never look for us where we are going."

    She hesitated for a second, but then again, she was better to take her chance with him than spend one more minute inside that ballroom. "Ok. You have convinced me. Where are we going?" She took his hand and allowed him to guide her out of there.

    "Let us go then." He pulled her into the garden and a path away from the pce.

    "Where are we going anyway? Can''t we go back to our rooms instead? I can certainly use some sleep." She felt exhausted, and going on a nature walk in the middle of the night was not included in the things she would like to do at the moment.

    "We can''t go back inside the pce. As a newly engaged couple, they will be expecting that we will be staying in the same room, meaning sleeping in the same bed and doing what couples do. My parents were not exactly conservative. I doubt yours are." He pointed out.

    "So, what? They did not need to know if we stayed in the same room." She was not about to run off to nowhere so that they could avoid their parents.

    "I am sure that many eyes will be watching our every move tonight. I am just giving you time toe to terms with this." He was giving her a fair warning.

    "What?" She stopped and looked at him with a slightly iprehensible expression. She did not like what she was hearing from him. Of course, people would be expecting it from them. But for them to spy on them if they were doing it was a little bit absurd.

    She assumed that kissing in public and a few embraces was the only thing required of them. However, she was not expecting that staying in the same room for the rest of the week would be needed. Being coop up in one room and the same bed was totally out of the question in her book.

    "Living in the pce is not all that great. Almost all the walls of that ce had eyes and ears that will be spying on us. That is the reason I never wanted to stay there. Being royalty had its perks, but it also had many downsides." He continued walking in the darkness of the night, with her at his side, trying to catch up.

    "What are you doing?" He asked when she suddenly stopped and sat down on a bench.

    He was rmed that she might have decided that she had enough. He felt that she might try to back out from the engagement.

 Chapter 91 - Arranged Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 91 - Arranged Marriage</h4>

    When she stopped, he thought that the whole thing was over. She had enough of the madness he brought into her life. Then, he was surprised by what she did next.

    "What do you think?" She pulled up her gown just below her knees and exposed her feet and a portion of her lower legs. "If you n to drag me to this rough ground, at least let me remove my shoes. It is hard to catch up with you. My feet are already killing me."

    She was finding it hard to walk on the grassy and pebbled path with the heels of her shoes, constantly getting caught in the dirt and stone. She did not want to end up with a broken ankle even before the night was over.

    Then, she started untying thece of her shoes. She suddenly regretted wearing it because of the inconvenience of removing it. If she had worn the stilettos she originally nned to wear, then all she had to do was step out of it.

    "Let me." He slowly knelt in front of her and removed her hands from thece. "This is my doing, so it should be me undoing this." Heughed at the irony of his statement.

    He could not help it. He wanted to ease the tension in their situation. He was charming, but it did not mean that he was that good at making peopleugh.

    "Funny. Are you sure you are a prince and not the jester?" She did not find anythingughable at what he said and with their situation.

    She did not resist his help, finding it hard to bend with her tight dress. She straightened in her seat, allowing him to finish what she started. However, she found his touch on her skin slightly ufortable, especially when he was kneeling just in front of her.

    "Hey, did you not hear? I am also entitled to be King." When she did not smile at his statement, he realized that it was not funny at all, not even to his ears. "Anyway, I''m sorry if I ced you in a verypromising position. I honestly did not think that this would end up this bad." He decided to change the topic.

    "Nothing we could do about it now, right? So, I think all we can do is work hard on making thisfortable for the two of us for the duration of our arrangement and not let anyone catch us with our lies." She stated resignedly.

    She could sense the sincerity in his voice when he said that. It would seem that he, too, regretted their decision to enter into this arrangement. But just like her, he was also stuck.

    "Done." He finally dered when he had entirely untied theces on her legs and removed the shoes on both feet.

    Honestly, when he saw those shoes, something else came to his mind. He had imagined removing them from Dani''s beautiful slender legs just like this, but not on a bench in the pce grounds. He immediately shook off the thought, knowing that it was not helping his situation.

    "Thanks." She had nothing else to say after feeling relieved that the torture was over. That was from the shoes and his touch.

    She wiggled her toes, trying to relieve her feet from the confinement of her shoes earlier. But, Alex suddenly ced his fingers on her toes.

    "Would you like me to massage it?" He was unsure where the offer came from since he never did that with any other woman before. It just came out of the blue as if that was the most natural thing he should do upon seeing her difort.

    "No." She blurted out, abruptly pulling her feet away from him. Then, she quickly stood up from her seat. "Shall we continue on our way?" She did not want him touching her, even at the tip of her toes.

    She was not afraid of his touch. It was quite the opposite. She was terrified of how her body was reacting with it. It would seem that her body was craving more of it. Every time that he was near.

    Alex also stood up, aware of how she reacted to his small action. He was uncertain if he should be happy or wary that she was not thrilled with his touch. Then again, he was also conscious of the way his body was reacting to her nearness.

    "This way." He directed them on another path away from the pce towards a secluded area. A few more meters of walking revealed a wall with a rose garden and a small house behind it.

    It was not exactly tiny, butpared to the pce, it was rtively small.

    "Whose house is this?" She asked when they stood at the front door.

    She wondered who would live here when arge pce was just on the other side of this ground. She doubted that this house was for the helpers. It was too beautiful and elegant.

    "It was my grandmother''s private area. She left this to me before she died. She loved this ce." He told her, gazing around the ce.

    "It is beautiful." It reminded her of the children''s book, The Secret Garden. It was a book she once read when she was young.

    "My grandmama told me that it could be my sanctuary, just like it had been to hers. Everybody is off-limits in this area, except for a few people I trust to maintain the ce." He stated, opening the door with a key that he took from his pocket. "So, we can stay here for the week without people watching our every move."

    It was one of the few things that her grandmother owned. Thete queen was just like the other princesses in the old times. They never had much rightpared to a prince. When they reached a certain age, they were married off to a prince to bear them their sons.

    That was the life of his grandmother. She married his grandfather because it was her obligation and not because of love. Arranged marriage was not exactly new to him. It was a practice in the previous generations, and it would seem to continue until the next.

 Chapter 92 - All Too Consuming

    <h4>Chapter 92 - All Too Consuming</h4>

    "You can take my grandmama''s room, while I will take the guest room next to it. It only had two rooms upstairs." He suggested as they moved towards a beautifully well-kept living room.

    "I''m good with whichever room." She was in no condition to demand anything from him. He already had been very amodating to her needs.

    "Are you hungry? I can whip something up in the kitchen. I know you barely ate anything today." He offered as he walked to the open kitchen on the other side of the room.

    "I am not hungry." But the mention of food alerted her stomach that it was almost empty. She was not able to stop the growl it made that was slightly discernible with the human ears.

    "I think your stomach begs to disagree." He pointed at the sound it just made. "Come on. I am hungry too. We can share a sandwich or something."

    He beckoned her to follow him as he started to rummage on the fridge and the cupboards for the things he would need.

    She decided that she already had no choice anyway, so she sat down on the counter and watched him moved around the kitchen.

    She enjoyed observing him as he sliced the tomatoes and lettuce. Then he fried some ham to create a simple sandwich. She could not expect him to make her a gourmet meal at thiste of the night.

    "Do you like some cheese on it?" He asked as he ced a slice of cheese on his portion.

    "Yeah, sure." She could not help but feel herself salivating from the look and aroma of the sandwich he was making. The excitement and the apprehension she felt since they arrived in this ce prevented her from eating her full earlier.

    "Here." He finally gave her a te of his creation. "Dig in." He quickly took a bite of his sandwich, making a show of how mouthwatering it was. He only wanted her to actfortable around him.

    "Thanks." She also followed his example. Taking a huge bite out of it. She could not help it anymore as hunger took over, disregarding her grace and poise.

    "How is it?" He asked when he saw her swallowed her first bite.

    "Good." She admitted as she took another bite, not caring if she was acting udylike.

    "What about some juice to go with it, or do you prefer something else?" He offered as he went to the fridge to get something to drink. He was afraid that she might choke with the way she was attacking the sandwich.

    "Just water." She answered him back. She then returned to the sandwich in her hand.

    He took two bottles and handed her one before going back to his seat across from her. He was amused at how she never cared about the way she looked.

    First, when she walked barefoot on the grass on their way here. Then, eating the sandwich without caring if the few juices were dripping on her lips and into her hands.

    And when she started licking the side of her lips and her fingers, he knew he had to look away. The thought of his lips doing that for her was too consuming. He was afraid that he might do something that would scare her off.

    "If you don''t mind, I just need to make a phone call." He made an excuse to leave her side before he did something that he might regret. No, he would surely regret it. He corrected himself.

    "Who are you going to call at thiste of the night?" She did not realize that she uttered the question loudly. She suddenly bit her tongue for the slip-up.

    "It is not any of your concern." He had no exnation for it. He was not expecting that she would be asking him that question.

    "I''m sorry. I did not mean to say it, or ask it, or to pry." She started mumbling as she chastised herself internally for being so nosy.

    "Don''t worry about it." He suddenly felt guilty that he was making a big issue of this. In the first ce, it was him who was acting weird around her.

    He only made that excuse because he was afraid of what he was thinking. If there was someone who should be sorry, it should be him for his unwanted thoughts. "I''ll be back." He immediately left before he worsened the situation.

    She took herst bite and decided to clean up while he was away. It was only fair since he was the one who cooked. If they were staying under this roof, they should learn to work together.

    She could not help but noticed the way he was looking at her earlier before he excused himself. She wished to ignore it, but her brain seemed adamant to remember every bit of it. If her mind was correct, she had seen that look before, and she wished she did not recognize it.

    She shook her head, hoping that she could erase it from her memory. But just like before, the new memory took residence in her brain.

    "You can leave it there. I can do thatter." He offered when he got back and found her back turned on him as she stood in the kitchen sink.

    "No need. I almost finish anyway." She did not want to turn around, knowing that her mind was still reying all her vivid memories.

    She was afraid that if she did, he would see it in her eyes. He would know what she was thinking. She was not ready for that scenario.

    "Well, I''ll be waiting for you in the study. It is just on the other side of the stairs. The first door." He instructed, moving back to the direction he went to earlier to hide from her. It would seem that he could not stay in the same room as her tonight.

    "Sure." She responded without looking back. She was sure that she could easily find the room. She just needed a few more minutes to rpose herself and cleansed herself of her naughty thoughts.

    After a few minutes, she felt that she was ready to face him again. She went to look for him and found the room as per his instruction.

    "Let me show you to your room." He said when he saw her knock on the door.

    He quickly guided her to the second floor of the house and into the room to the right. "This will be your room." He opened it to show her. "It had been a long day, so I better not keep you." He told her as he stood not far away from her.

    "Yeah, it had been a long day." She seconded his observation. However, instead of moving away, he kept rooted on the floor next to her, staring into her eyes. "I guess I better get inside. Good night, Alex."

    She quickly moved inside the room and closed it behind her. She was d that she was able to control herself, not waiting for a reply. Proud of herself for walking away. She was terrified at the way he was looking at her. It was all too consuming.

 Chapter 93 - No Princess

    <h4>Chapter 93 - No Princess</h4>

    "It would seem that your date is a no-show." Lance once again came to her side.

    Observing from afar the foreign beauty drinking alone on the other side of the room would seem not enough anymore. Lance thought that when Jacky dismissed him earlier, she would be reuniting with her date. However, seeing her still alone was an opportunity he would not let go to waste.

    His date was a no-show too, but she was genuinely sick, so she had an excuse. He did not mind since he met Jacky, who seemed more interesting than the girl his parents wanted him to date.

    "Well, I''m sure he is just busy." She tried to defend Marcus, who was still missing in action.

    She was d that Evan was there earlier, she had someone to talk to, but eventually, he too found someone he was interested in, leaving her alone again. But now, it would seem she would not be alone anymore as Lance was back to bother her.

    But she was beginning to wonder where Marcus was. It had been hours since shest saw him with the girl he was dancing with earlier. Her mind was debating whether Alex was still making Marcus work or if he was already working on the girl.

    Either way, she had no right to get mad at him, she thought. But then again, her brain insisted that she did because he was the one who invited her to be his date. He should be giving her some attention and not just left her to deal with the party alone.

    "Then, if you don''t mind, I can use somepany. My date also was a no show." Lance finished the drink in his hand and looked at her. "Another one?" He indicated to the empty ss on her hand.

    If it were not for Alex, he would not have attended this ceremony at all. He only wanted to support his friend on his birthday and his fight against their tradition. Anyway, at least something good happened as he looked at the girl at his side.

    "Sure, why not?" She answered both his question. "I don''t mind another ss and yourpany." She was not going to end this party alone. She thought. She was not a girl who liked to sulk around. She was no loser that Marcus could discard when he found something better.

    "Good," Lance said as he signaled the server for a fresh drink. "How about I tour you around?" He offered as he handed her the ss of champagne.

    She knew she should not be drinking more. She already had several, but she was still mad at Marcus for abandoning her, so she took the ss and drank it in one go. "Ok. Lead the way." She gave the empty ss to the passing waiter and waited for him to do the same.

    He led her out of the party and out of the pce. They waited at the footstep of the front main door as one of the valets retrieved his car from where it was parked.

    "Where are we going?" She asked as he helped her in his car.

    It was a fancy-looking car that would have probably cost more than everything she owned. She sat on its plush leather seat, contemting why she always ended up with these rich kids.

    "I want to show you around, but if you have a request, I am more than happy to oblige." Lance started the engine and let the engine roared as he waited for her answer.

    "You decide. Surprise me." She said since she had no idea what she wanted to see at thiste of the night.

    She could also feel the alcohol in her system starting to take its toll on her. Maybe the fresh air would help. She decided to roll down the windows to allow the air to blow into her face.

    "I have a better idea." He pressed a button, and the entire roof copsed at the back, opening the upper portion of the car to the night''s elements.

    He did not know why he was so fascinated with her, but he felt like impressing her. He just smiled when she seemed to be enjoying the wind on her face as her hair flew behind her.

    "This is great." She could feel a bit tipsy as she gazed at the view outside. Her vision was slightly hazy but not enough for her to lose consciousness. She let the wind blew the fog in her brain, and that included Marcus'' memories.

    Besides, Marcus was probably enjoying his time with the arm of that gorgeous princess. She was not about to let him ruin her vacation by waiting for him.

    "I''m d you are enjoying it. Wait till you see where I am taking you." He announced over the wind as he sped up the car on the empty road. The pce was located in an isted area, away from the city, so traffic was not a problem.

    "Where do you live?" She asked, suddenly realizing that she barely knew anything about the man sitting beside her.

    Although it had not been a problem with her before, going out with strangers. This situation was different since she was in another country and nobody knew she was with him.

    "In the city. I''ll show you some other time, but first, I want to show you something beautiful." He told her as they continued to drive on the empty street.

    Then, they slowed down and turned on a narrower road. "Where are we?" She asked as the ce lost the lights of the streemps. They were now solely relying on the front lights of the car. It was the only thing guiding them to wherever they were going.

    She was not afraid. She could feel that Lance was not a serial killer or a rapist. But she was slightly unsure of the ce they were going to. She was not used to nature. The only jungle she knew was the busy street and rough back alley of the city she had lived in her entire life.

    "This is my favorite spot whenever I wanted to be alone. I told you I would show you something special." He stopped by a clearing and showed her a magnificent view of the beach. It waste, but the partial lighting from the moon slightly illuminated the ce.

    She wondered what this ce would look like on a full moon. It was already so beautiful at this rate, but it would probably be more spectacr with a brighter setting where she could see more of the surrounding.

    "This is beautiful. Can we go down?" She wanted to feel the sand underneath her feet.

    "Of course, but wait." He went down first and helped her out of the car. He removed the coat he was wearing and ced it on her shoulders. "The wind could be a bit cold at this time." He exined.

    "Thanks. What about you? Aren''t you going to get cold?" She asked, seeing that he was now, just wearing his crisp white shirt.

    "Don''t worry about me. I am used to this." He tightened the jacket around her before moving aside to let her pass.

    She could not help but feel quite extra special with the way he was taking care of her. She was no princess, but she certainly felt one at the moment.

 Chapter 94 - Very Seductive Lingerie

    <h4>Chapter 94 - Very Seductive Lingerie</h4>

    "Oh my! Oh my! Oh my!" She whispered or was it half-yelled as she felt a certain kind of satisfaction, but she craved for more.

    She moved in her bed, trying to get hold of something, wanting to find the relief she needed. But, her hands only caught air as it felt nothing beside her. Moving her hands on her left side onlynded on an empty sheet.

    When she moved in the other direction, her hands fell on a solid material. Whatever that thing was, it rolled on the table andnded on the floor with a loud thud.

    "Oh, damn!" She blurted out, startled by the noise. Then, the realization came as Dani immediately shot up from her bed. She quickly touched herself, determining if she was awake. She felt cold sweats on her skin, evidence of her very vivid dream.

    When she looked around, all she saw was darkness, except for the lighting from her nightmp. It was still the middle of the night when she checked her phone for the time. She realized that she was barely sleeping yet. "Just great." She muttered under her breath.

    She decided to go back to bed. She went back to her lying position and closed her eyes. But the image of her dream kept reying in her mind.

    "Stop it." She scolded her mind with the way it was thinking. Most of her dream usually did not stick to bother her, so she hated this one. It was a recurring nightmare that she wished to forget.

    What could be worse than what just happened? It would be the knock on her bedroom door, she concluded.

    "Dani, are you alright in there?" A mild knock, once again, could be heard inside her room.

    She could not decide if she would answer him or pretend to be sleeping. But if she did not, he might suddenly enter her room, thinking that something happened to her. Then, she remembered that the room did not have locks on them. She wondered if whoever designed this ce was even aware that locks on a door were significant too.

    But then again, if she did answer him, what would she say to him. That she just had a dream, with him as the star of the show. She was not ready to face him after that dream. She pulled the pillow back into her face, unable to decide on what to do.

    Eventually, she decided that it was better to let him know that she was ok. She jumped out of bed to answer her door.

    Then, one more soft knock and his gentle voice prated her ears. "I''ming inside."

    "I''m ok." She finally shouted. "I was just in the bathroom." She added, quickly moving to stop the door from opening. But she was toote. "Don''t..." Alex was already looking at her. He, too, seemed surprised to see her, or was it shocked, she thought when she stared at his face.

    "I''m sorry." He was finally able to recover. He was expecting to find her hurt or something after hearing the sound that came from her room. When she did not answer her after his several attempts, he was sure that she needed help.

    However, finding her almost in front of him in her skimpy, barely covering anything lingerie was a bit shocking. It took a while for his brain to finally function, once again.

    "I''m sorry." He tried again when she did not answer him the first time. She also seemed at a loss for words. "I was going to check on you if you are alright. I heard a loud sound that came from your room." He tried to exin, not wanting to rm her of his presence in her room.

    "It is ok." She said. "I''m ok." She corrected. "It was just something on the table that I identally knocked down on the floor while I was sleeping." She immediately stopped herself from saying more.

    "I also heard that you were making noises. Were you crying or something?" He wondered if she was having some, sort of, a nightmare.

    He could not sleep, because basically, he was thinking of her. He had been tossing in his bed all night, with his mind quite aware that she was just in the other room.

    When he heard the sounding from her room and the loud noise that sounded like something fell, he immediately went out to check on her.

    "No, it was just a nightmare." That wasing true right now. She thought as she continued to stand still in front of him, unable to move.

    Her eyes tried to avoid his eyes, but itnded on his chest instead, his muscr bare chest. She quickly looked away before it went further down. Luckily, he was still wearing his pants.

    "I see." But he saw more than he needed to. He was aware of what her eyes were looking at, too, before she moved her head upwards back to his face.

    "As you can see, I am ok. You can go back to your room." She instructed, finally able to think more clearly now.

    "If you need anything, feel free to knock on my door. I mean, if you have another nightmare and you need help." He was not sure what he was talking about, mumbling nonsense, he thought.

    He kept staring at her face, avoiding looking further at what she was wearing. It would not help if he updated his mind of what she looked like now.

    "I''ll keep it in mind." She tried to stay calm, not wanting him to see the turmoil she was experiencing. She wanted him out of her room before she made more of a fool of herself. "Good night." Dismissing him.

    "Ok. Good night, too." He quickly stepped out of her room and dragged the door closed behind him.

    It certainly was a good night, his mind thought, but the question was, would he be sleeping after this? He moved in the direction of his room. Lied down on his bed, but his eyes remained open, staring at the ceiling above him.

    In the other room, she stared at the closed door. Still unable toprehend what just happened. "Oh, my!" She whispered again, remembering that Alex was just in her room. Then, realizing that she was still standing in her very seductive lingerie by the door.

 Chapter 95 - Prince Charming

    <h4>Chapter 95 - Prince Charming</h4>

    Waking up very early was a part of her body clock. She wanted to sleep some more, but her eyes would not allow her to do so. She gradually pulled herself out of bed, with her muscles still protesting.

    She wanted to bang her head on the headboard because she believed it was its fault. Her brain would not stop thinking about things she needed to forget, especially when the said topic was just on the other side of that wall beside her room.

    In the end, she decided to go into an early morning jog. She would rather run off her frustration instead of thinking about it all day. So, she changed back into her outfitst night.

    She suddenly felt like she was doing a walk of shame, wearing the gown that she had wornst night, sneaking out of the house of her lover. It did sound familiar to her, remembering thest time she did it.

    "Come on. You''re going to be ok." She psyched herself up as she pushed her body out of her room, afraid that she would bump into him this early. When she looked at the hallway, she was d that the ce looked quiet and empty.

    She had to go back to the pce and into her room to change into her running outfit. She just hoped that she would not bump into someone she knew, especially her parents. She did not like to exin herself this early.

    "Mental note, arrange to have my clothes transferred to this room." She mumbled to herself as she moved out and down the stairs. Then, she wondered if Alex was still asleep because he was nowhere in sight.

    She rather not disturb him as she sneaked out silently. She was d that the locksmith of this house was conservative. No security lock would require her to code in a password for her to unlock the door.

    "Where have you been? I have been looking for you sincest night. You just vanished." Jacky asked as she bumped into her on her way back to her room at the pce.

    "Please, let''s go to my room. Let''s talk there." She remembered what Alex said about the walls having eyes and ears. She did not want other people to hear their conversation and to see her in this condition.

    "What happened to you?" Jacky questioned her condition, finally noticing the state of her dress and shoes.

    "It is a long story." She said as she pulled Jacky away from the hallway and up the stairs.

    They walked further into her assigned room. As soon as they were inside, Jacky looked at her and waited for her exnation.

    "I run in the pce grounds on my way back here so no one would notice me, then I took a shortcut. Well, I think it was a shortcut, but the water sprinklers started spraying on the grass. So, I tried to avoid getting wet. But I ended up on the ditch." She quickly told her the story, indicating the state of her feet and dress.

    When she reached the pce, she wore the shoes, not wanting to put mud on the floors, and pulled her skirt high, not to let it slide on the white, clean floors. Luckily, she did not bump into anybody. She thought.

    "Where have you been? Where did you sleepst night?" Jacky could still not figure out what she was doing outside in the first ce with her dress fromst night still on her.

    "Alex took me to his grandmother''s house. We slept therest night." She told her as she removed her clothes and shoes, ready to take a quick bath before she went for her jog.

    "Don''t tell me that you both already decided to make this real." Jacky was not sure if that was what was happening here, but she needed to ask.

    "No. Nothing happened with us." She quickly answered her, contradicting her statement. "He just suggested that we stay in that house so that our parents would not suspect that we were not sleeping together." She exined to her friend.

    "You mean to say that you are leaving me here." Jacky found no problem with that. She could take care of herself, but her concern was for her. She wondered if Dani could protect herself from herself if she found herself trapped in a house with Alex.

    "I''m sure you can manage on your own. Besides, the house is not far from here." She pointed to the direction beyond her window.

    She believed it was there, although she could not see the house from her standpoint. Therge trees were covering it.

    "Can you manage to be on your own with Alex? Are you sure you are not falling for him?" Jacky had to point out her observation. She was not staying quiet while she let her friend find herself lost in this charade she was ying.

    Jacky was already seeing the tell-tale sign that Dani was beginning to feel something for Alex. She was there when they kissed in front of everyone. Jacky was afraid that Dani had no idea of what she was doing. Her friend was in denial of her feelings.

    "Of course, I am not. It is just a business deal. We are just acting for everyone''s benefit." She pointed to her friend.

    "Ok, but for your sake, I hope you are right." Jacky moved back to the door. "I need to go to my room. I need to change. I have a date today." She informed her friend.

    "I''m d that you and Marcus are doing great." She felt a bit guilty for leaving herst night.

    In truth, she had forgotten about Jacky with all the things that happened to her. But she was confident that Marcus would have made sure that she was ok.

    "Don''t you ever mention his name in front of me?" Jacky sounded like he was about to kill Marcus if she saw him.

    "But I thought you were just about to go out with him." She was confused by her friend''s reaction.

    "He disappeared on mest night. Then, I saw hime out of that woman''s room just now." She stated.

    "Then, who are you going out with?" She asked, feeling a headacheing in a moment with the things that were happening to them.

    "My prince charming," Jacky said as she walked out of her room.

 Chapter 96 - Hand In Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 96 - Hand In Marriage</h4>

    "Stop worrying too much. Dani is a grown woman. She already knows what she is doing. She could take care of herself." Laura told her husband as she put on her shoes.

    She could not me Ethan for worrying too much. Dani was, after all, their only daughter. Even she would do anything to protect her from the world if she could. But it was also time to let go of the reins and let Dani lived her life.

    "She is still my daughter, and I won''t let anything bad ever happened to her," Ethan stated as he fixed the cor of his white shirt.

    He understood her wife''s concern for their daughter''s happiness. Well, that was what he wanted too. However, he knew that there was something brewing between the King and Alex. He had sensed it in the tensionst night. He did not want her daughter to be caught in the crossfire if the family feud ever escted.

    "I''m sure that Alex will make sure that Dani is always taken care of and safe. Dani seemed to be happy here. Did you not see how much in love they are?" Laura could not help but giggle, remembering the kiss that her daughter and Alex shared.

    If she had any doubt in their rtionship before, she had none now. She saw the way they were locked in each other''s arms as if nobody were around them. The young couple existed only for themselves as they got lost in their own world.

    Laura remembered the first time that Ethan kissed her that passionately. She instantly knew that he was the only one for her. Laura wanted that for her daughter. That was to find the man that she would spend her life with, falling in love with the perfect one for her.

    "Love is not the only important factor in a good marriage. You know that. You almost did not marry me because of our differences." Ethan pointed out.

    "But I did marry you because of love, despite our differences." She corrected him.

    "Still, I don''t think that we should take this lightly. I will not approve of this marriage until my instinct is proven wrong." Ethan stated with finality.

    "Give Alex a chance to prove himself. Isn''t that the reason we are here?" She reminded Ethan. "Besides, I don''t think it will be up to us who Dani marries at this point. All we can do is support her."

    As far as she had observed, Alex was that man. He fit the criteria in every sense of the word. Alex was her daughter''s prince. Although her husband did not share the same sentiment as hers, she believed that he would do right by her daughter.

    "If I discover that there is something not right in this whole situation, I will personally put an end to this by any means necessary, regardless of what Dani wants." Ethan did not say threats. It was a statement he had every intention of doing.

    "Fine. But only if we have enough proof that Alex is not what he says he is. Promise me that you will not do anything to jeopardize this for Dani." She was willing to cooperate with her husband as long as his method was above board.

    She knew that after hearing the announcementst night, Ethan had been agitated with the news that Alex was next in line to the throne if the current prince failed to do his obligations.

    Although she felt the same way, she was not about to ruin what her daughter wanted. If marrying Alex would make Dani happy, she would support her. She would make sure that Ethan would not stand in their way.

    "I don''t know if I can promise that. Regardless if Dani loves him, I will not risk her life if I am not sure Alex is capable of taking care of her and protecting her from his family." Ethan stated as he tried to convince her wife that he could not simply favor this marriage.

    With other parents, they would be thrilled that their daughter will be royalty, a princess, and even possibly a queen. But Ethan was no ordinary father. He was different. He never cared about a pce or a title.

    To him, anybody could be king and queen of their homes and their lives if they chose to work hard. Look at him, he had no title and birthright or royal blood, but he was dered king in his own right. He had built his kingdom for his family.

    "But what if this is what your daughter wanted all along. Would you keep standing in the way of her happiness?" Laura could understand the obsession of her husband to keep Dani from pursuing her own life. He was a father who cared too much. But she must try to make him see reason before he ruined his rtionship with his daughter or what was remaining of it.

    "Here''s the deal. I will look into Alex. In truth, I like him already. But I have to be sure that he would not hurt our daughter just like Nick did." He took his wife''s hand and kissed it.

    He knew that he was causing her to worry because of his ns. He never wanted that. It was supposed to be a vacation for them.

    "I have to be sure that our daughter''s future is safe. She is already our princess and the future queen of what we have worked hard for, so she did not need to rule anothernd." Ethan pulled her wife up from her sitting position and hugged her. "I only want the best for her."

    "I know." Laura finally conceded to his ns. But she would still be watching her husband.

    "Then, shall we go? I don''t want to keep them waiting." He guided her wife towards the door, ready to face their host family.

    Still, he believed that their daughter''s association with this kingdom would not do her any good. Unless Alexander could prove him wrong, he was not going to give them her hand in marriage.

 Chapter 97 - A Lacy Bra With A Matching Thong

    <h4>Chapter 97 - A Lacy Bra With A Matching Thong</h4>

    She quickly took a shower in her bathroom. Although she found the bathtub quite inviting with her sore muscles, she knew she wanted to jog even more.

    When she finished, she went for the towel on the rack. Then, she searched the closet for a fresh set of clothes. But she was surprised to find that her clothes were gone. The entire cab was empty. She searched the room and found that her things were not where she ced them yesterday.

    "Where are my clothes?" She said in disbelief. It felt like that nothing good would ever happen to her today.

    She found herself with another dilemma, with no clothes, nothing to wear. She looked at the soiled clothes on the floor, then scrunched her nose. She could not wear those. She looked again around the room but could not find anything that she could use unless she wanted to use the cover of the bed or the curtains.

    She was stuck with the towel wrapped around her body. She decided to call Jacky to ask for help but then realized that she forgot her phone back at the other house. She could not help but face palmed herself for her stupidity.

    She contemted if she should run in her towel in the hallway to Jacky''s room. She could borrow some clothes from her. But then, she would be risking being seen by the other guests in her state of undress.

    "What else can I do?" She felt hopeless as she sat at the edge of her bed.

    Then, a knock on her door was a wee relief. She was hoping that Jacky came back before she went off on her date with whoever she was going out with today. She suddenly felt guilty again. She did not even get the name of Jacky''s date.

    She slightly opened the door to make sure that it was Jacky. If not, she was not about to expose herself to whoever it was. Unluckily, thest person she wanted to see was standing outside her door.

    "What are you doing here?" She questioned him, keeping the door still slightly ajar while she hid her body behind it.

    "I came bearing gifts." He pointed to a bag in his hand. "Aren''t you going to invite me inside?" He teased her, seeing from the reflection on the mirror inside that she was only in her towel.

    It would seem that she was not aware of that. Alex thought, not that he was trying to peek. But he had eyes, and he identally saw her reflection. That was his excuse.

    "How did you know that I was here?" She asked him. Then, she realized that it was a stupid question. "Of course, you would know I am here. But what is that?" She pointed to the bag.

    "Clothes." He casually said as he extended his hand on the door, but the slit was too small for the bag to pass through. "Do you want me to take it back?" He asked as he tried to retract his hand away from the door.

    "No." She immediately replied as she opened the door wider for the bag to fit in. "Just put it right there." She pointed to the floor just inside the door. She still kept hiding behind the door.

    "Sure." He dropped the bag on the floor. "But if you don''t want me to see your bottom, you should try to move the mirror." He pointed to the mirror on the other side of the wall.

    She immediately turned around and saw what he was pointing to, a mirror behind her. "Pervert." She shouted before closing the door on him.

    She was embarrassed. First, Alex saw herst night in just her underwear, which barely covered anything since she had no nightgown or nightdress in the other housest night. She could not sleep in her gown, so she decided to sleep in her underwear.

    Now, her towel was barely covering her ass. When she looked at the mirror, she did see the globes of her behind. It was peeking under the short towel, especially when she leaned on the door.

    She immediately took the clothes out of the bag and was surprised to see that they were her clothes. She had to change before she found herself in a morepromising position.

    She quickly fixed herself until she was presentable before opening the door. She knew that Alex was still standing outside her door, hearing him whistling as he waited for her.

    "What do you want? And why do you have my clothes?" She had been wondering about it.

    "I am here to inform you that our parents are expecting us to join them for breakfast in ten minutes." He looked at his watch. "Make that eight."

    "Then, to also tell you that I had asked the maids to pack your thingsst night and had them brought to the other house." He continued without waiting for her to reply.

    "But..." She was about to tell him that he should have informed her.

    "But you were still sleeping early this morning, so I had it ced first in the living room. Then, you were in a hurry this morning to leave that you did not notice it." Alex exined, interrupting her in the process.

    "Then, you should have left a note on my door if you did not want to disturb me." She suggested. That would have saved her from the things she had gone through bying back to her room.

    "I''m sorry. That did not ur to me. I thought I would be seeing you this morning. But when I went to your room, you were already gone. I tried toe after you, but you already had a head start." He stated with a glimmer of amusement in his voice and his expression.

    "Did you mean to say that you saw me when I was running back here?" She suddenly felt like she wanted to hide back in her room. She thought that she got away from that humiliating experience without anyone seeing her. But his face indicated that she was not that lucky.

    "I was trying toe after you. So, I slightly saw the incident. But don''t worry, your secret is safe with me." He assured her, but he could not help the slight smile from showing on his lips as he remembered how she dropped on the mud.

    "Oh! I hate you. You did not even bother to help me." She was fuming at him.

    "I would, but you were very fast. I could not catch up. Instead, I decided to go back to the house and get you some clothes." He exined. "I believe that you need your clothes more than me helping you out there." Besides, he was sure that she would not wee his presence earlier. In truth, he believed that his standing in front of her right now was not wee either.

    "You meant to say to me that you are the one who went through my things." She could not believe what was happening.

    "Of course. I was the only one in the house. I could not ask for another helper to get a few pieces of clothes from your luggage." He reasoned as if that was ridiculous.

    "Oh my!" She suddenly wanted the floor to swallow her from the humiliation she was experiencing. She suddenly remembered what she was wearing now. Underneath her clothes were acy bra with a matching thong.

 Chapter 98 - Future Queen

    <h4>Chapter 98 - Future Queen</h4>

    On the other side of the pce, Alex''s parents were also getting dressed inside their room. In a few minutes, they would be entertaining their guests for their scheduled breakfast and other activities for the day.

    "Did you know what The Council was nning when they announced Alex''s right to the throne?" Katherine asked her husband, knowing that he was a member of The Council of Elders.

    The Council members had long requested the duke to head it, but he always refused because he did not want the responsibility. And he did not want any conflict with his brother, King Edward. His brother had been a good and responsible king as far as he was concerned. He had no problem with his rule.

    Their ancestors formed the council to oversee thews of the kingdom. They made sure that everyone followed theirw ording to their written manuscripts. And if there were changes that needed to adjust to modern times, the council also decided on it.

    A king had absolute power as long as he was sitting on the throne. But the council also had the right to enforce thew of their kingdom. They could overrule a king if they felt that he had overstepped its power.

    "We had discussed it during the meeting, but I told them that it was not necessary since we are not after the throne. I know Alex will not like to lead this country. I could not even convince him to head our house." Fred said resignedly, knowing quite well his son''s viewpoint on the matter.

    Last night''s festivity was a sess in a traditional standard. However, the announcement about Alex''s rights to the throne was a surprise to everyone, except for The Council members.

    He had known about it, but it was not the purpose of the celebration. Fred did not insist that Alex participated in this tradition to fulfill his destiny as heir to the throne. His only motivation to do this was to uphold the tradition. He was a firm believer in their culture. He did not want his son to miss out on it.

    Soon, he believed that the reign of kings and queens would vanish. But before that happens, he wanted his son and his son''s son to experience what he had experienced.

    "What do you think Edward thought of the council''s action?" She was concerned that King Edward would take this as them going against him.

    "That is what I feared most when the council opened up the issue. The members felt that Edward''s son was not suitable to take the throne. They wanted Alex to take his ce." Fred looked at his wife for support.

    But, he guessed that his brother, King Edward, would see it as a hostile act against him and his son. He might feel that they were challenging them in his son''s right to the throne. Alex''s returned to the pce became a threat to them, he surmised.

    "What do you think we should do now?" Katherine only wanted what was best for his son. If being a King would make Alex happy, she would go to great lengths to put him there. But she and her husband knew that it was thest thing in their son''s mind.

    "I know Alex will be a good ruler. I agree with the council. He can bring our nation back to its glory. But we both know that he will never agree to this." Fred could only wish that there was a simple solution to their problem.

    If only the younger Edward had been suitable to rule after his father, they would not be facing this dilemma. He would not be making the hard decision of considering his son to the throne.

    It was not the fault of The Council if King Edward and his son felt threatened. If the king''s son only did his obligations, then they had nothing to fear of losing his right to the throne.

    But the council of elders was already wary of giving the kingdom to Edward, the prince. He had done nothing but squandered the wealth of the kingdom with his vice and other shady activities. The council felt that Edward was not the rightful King to step in after his father.

    "What do you think of Dani and her parents?" Fred asked her wife as he put on his shirt, changing the topic of their discussion. He did not want to dwell on the issue for now.

    "Dani seemed to be a darling. I like her for our son. Laura and I, I believed, will find a few things inmon." She confided in him. "But I think you will have a hard time with Ethan. He seemed very difficult to read." Katherine shared with her husband what she had observed.

    "Yes, I agree with you." He said to her wife.

    He always valued her wife''s opinion, but it did not mean that he listened to every word she said. He also felt that Dani would be a great fit in their family. She would be a good wife for their son. He could sense it.

    Then, Laura was just like Katherine. They could be friends. When it came to Ethan, he still believed they could still work onmon grounds since they had a simr goal, their children''s happiness.

    "Well, we better get going then. We don''t want to keep our guests waiting." He assisted her wife out of their room.

    It was going to be a long and exciting day, as far as he could tell, as each of them would try to bond like a family. He wondered what else he would discover about their guests besides the things he already read in the reports.

    Was their initial assessment of their future daughter inw, correct? Would she fit in their family and social circle? As far as he was concerned, Dani was the only person he truly wanted to get acquainted with since she was the one marrying his son and not her family.

    He only needed an answer to a question. If they ended up having no choice and Alex was to be a king, would Dani ept her new role? That was to be their future queen.

 Chapter 99 - The Hunt Was On

    <h4>Chapter 99 - The Hunt Was On</h4>

    "Please, I''m sorry. I will take all the me for all the things that happened to you this morning. You are a guest in my home, and I should have been better as your host." Alex kept apologizing to Dani after their incident in her room.

    He did not mean to do all the things he did. Although he did find it funny, he knew that it was wrong. He had to make up for his mistake. He needed Dani to forgive him.

    "I could not believe that you can be so childish. Did your parents not raise you right?" She was still irritated at his actions. None of the things she experienced this morning would have happened if he only acted with his brain and not his. She did not finish the thought, not wanting her mind to go somewhere forbidden.

    "That is why I am asking for your forgiveness because I am ashamed of the way I acted or myck of action." He was unsure what he was sorry for, but he had to beg for her forgiveness if they were tost a week together.

    "Ok. We could not act mad at each other anyway, or our families would start questioning us more." She conceded. "Although I would expect you to act better."

    She did not want to involve their families more in whatever was their arrangement. If they could slip away from this breakfast, she would dly do it. She did not want to be under the constant scrutiny of both their parents. Well, not now or the rest of the weeks remaining if they could do something about it.

    "Of course, but lighten up a bit. Didn''t you even find the entire morning a bit funny?" He could not help but smile upon remembering the incident.

    "No." She looked at him with daggers in her eyes. She was not in the mood for his games, not when their family was looking at them. He just put up his hand as a silent surrender but never spoke a word again.

    "There you are. We had been waiting for the two of you." His mother greeted them as she and Alex approached the table where they served breakfast.

    "We are sorry, we are slightlyte." Alex was the one to speak first. He could sense that Dani was still slightly mad at him.

    "No worries. Come on, take a seat." Fred, this time offered the seat next to him.

    Alex immediately helped her to the seat while he took the one next to her. Dani saw that her father was on the other end of the table with her mother on his right side.

    Then, Marcus finally joined them too. He sat on the other side of Dani''s father, next to Alex. As she expected, Jacky was nowhere in sight. Breakfast resumed as everybody dug into the food ced in front of them.

    "What do you think of duck hunting?" Fred asked Ethan, who was sitting opposite of him on the rectangr eight-seater table. "There is a nice pond not far from here." He pointed to the other side of the castle.

    "Sure. I could use some exercise." Ethan epted the offer.

    "What about you, Alex?" The duke asked his son as he drank his coffee.

    "If you don''t mind, I have to pass. I promised Dani that I would take her out to the old castle." He made his excuse. When Dani looked at him funnily, he had to pinch her to agree with his alibi.

    "Yes, we already had ns to go out this morning." Dani pinched him back. She had not agreed to any ns with him, but she had no choice.

    "What about you, Marcus? Would you like to join us?" Fred looked at his son''s friend.

    "I''m sorry, but I already arranged to meet Jacky." He also excused himself from the task of spending time with the patriarchs of the family. He did not want to be in the middle of the two imposing men.

    Dani looked at Marcus upon hearing her friend''s name. There was no way Marcus was meeting Jacky, she thought. But she figured that Marcus was only using Jacky to get away from going out with them.

    "I''m sorry, I forgot, but Jacky asked me to tell you that she could not make it today. So, I believe that you have the whole morning free to join them." Dani informed Marcus in front of their families.

    She wanted to sympathize with her friend for what Marcus did. It was payback for ditching her friend for another girl after asking her to be his date.

    "Then, you are free to join us then, Marcus. That is great." Ethan announced, wanting another man to buffer between him and the duke.

    "I guess I am." Marcus looked at Dani, questioning her action. But when she saw the expression on her face, he already knew that she was out for revenge. He could not me her. It was indeed his fault.

    Alex just tapped him on the shoulder and wished him good luck. "Just enjoy it." Alex smiled at the fate of his friend.

    Alex did not know what brought the wrath of Dani on his friend, but whatever it was, it must have something to do with Jacky, who was missing at this breakfast table.

    "What about youdies? Any ns for today." Ethan asked her wife.

    "Katherine asked me to join her in her missionary work today," Laura informed her husband.

    Then, thedies both smiled. They were not going on any charitable campaign but a mission to pamper themselves.

    "We were about to ask Dani to join us, but it would seem that she already had ns," Katherine said with disappointment in her tone.

    "I am sure Alex and Dani can still postpone their trip to another time. It is such a waste if they would miss out on spending some time with their families. It is such a rare asion." Marcus pointed out, looking both at Alex and Dani, before focusing his attention on their parents.

    "Then it is settled then. The men are going hunting, and thedies can do whatever they like." Fred said, not at all fooled by her wife''s ns.

    Marcus was not about to suffer by himself, not if he could help it. He looked at his friend, who was shooting daggers at him. "I would rather enjoy this with you." He whispered to Alex, who was seated at his side.

    "Great job, man," Alex also whispered to his friend, making sure to put a lot of sarcasm on his voice. He could only smile at his friend.

    Anyway, he could not me him if he did not want to be stuck with the other older men alone. As the saying went, one for all, all for one. "I have a better idea. Call Evan and David. They are alsoing with us." He told Marcus.

    Their friends were still probably sleeping right now in one of the rooms, he thought. He was unaware of what happened to themst night since they were all busy with their activities.

    "Great. The more, the merrier." Ethan seconded the new n. He was looking forward to spending some time not only with the duke but also with his son. He could not wait for their morning activity to start. The hunt was on.

 Chapter 100 - Not A Date

    <h4>Chapter 100 - Not A Date</h4>

    "I''m sorry again about this." Alex seemed to be asking for Dani''s forgiveness a lot today. But he knew that his apology was never enough for what he had put her through.

    He needed to clean up his act if he was to make up with her. He could not keep messing it up, especially now that he was facing another drama within his family. He had sensed that his father had something to what happenedst night. He was, after all, a member of the Council. His father was aware of their ns.

    He hoped that it was not his father''s idea to consider him on the throne. He hated to think that his father was forcing him to do what he did not want. Now, he was more determined to find a solution to his problem. Being a king of thisnd was not what he had signed when he agreed to celebrate his birthday.

    "What for?" She asked him as they walked back together to the other house to prepare for their day.

    She felt something was different about him. Gone was the yful Alex she was dealing with earlier. His face looked too serious that she almost saw the man she had met more than a year ago. The man that fascinated her because he seemed so aloof, unfriendly, and untouchable. He looked like a man who was carrying a heavy burden over his shoulder.

    "For this morning and then my family''s ns," Alex said with a smile that did not touch his eyes.

    He was feeling guilty for putting Dani in this situation. What he thought would be a simple charade to appease his parent was bing a full-blown circus. It now included the entire kingdom.

    He would not me her if she found herself backing out of their contract anytime soon. He knew that she did not sign up for this. He did not want to force her into something that was not part of their agreement.

    "Did you n this to happen?" When she saw his face, she knew that he was also just a victim of their doing and the circumstance around them.

    "I did not know that this woulde to this." He admitted as he stared at her face.

    If he had known about his current situation, he wondered if he would have gone through with the celebration. Although he had always known that he also was in line with the throne, he never once considered taking it seriously.

    He always believed as long as Edward was around, he did not need to step up to the te. But circumstances changed now that he knew what The Council members were nning. He was still unsure of what to do with this new development.

    "Then, don''t sweat it. Let us finished what we started and hope that you find the solution to our situation before the six months is through." She said, not wanting to make things harder for him. She reminded herself that the only thing that mattered to her was to fulfill the contract she had signed without getting caught.

    She wanted to ask him about what happenedst night. How his current situation would affect their agreement? But she guessed she could ask thatter when they had more time to discuss.

    She left him as she went to her separate room. When she entered, she finally saw her things arranged the way it was in her previous room. At least this time, she knew that it was not Alex who handled her things. She was still embarrassed to remember that he went through her private things.

    After thirty minutes, a knock on her door alerted her that it was time to leave. "Wait, I''ll be out in a minute."

    "Do you have any idea of what your mom is nning for us?" She asked him as soon as they were walking down the stairs.

    "Don''t worry. I''m sure it will be nothing worse than the duck hunt we are going to." He smiled at her to reassure her.

    He was d that she seemed to have calmed down and forgiven him for the earlier incident. He reminded himself to avoid doing that to her ever again.

    "Ok. I''m d to hear that." Even if her mom was also a part of the activity, she was still apprehensive about going out with them. She was not exactly a great liar, so she was afraid that they would find out the truth. "What about you? Can you handle my dad?" She asked.

    "Don''t worry. I can deal with our dads." Well, if he could face his uncle, he was sure he could handle another king.

    "Ok." She was relieved. She needed to be sure that both of them were capable of getting away with their lies before they faced their parents.

    "Wait." He stopped her when they were about to exit the door, pulling her gently back inside.

    "What?" She asked, suddenly anxious that something was wrong.

    "Since I already said that I would take you to the old castle, I was wondering if you like to go thereter, after lunch." He assumed that the hunt would only take the morning, so he still had time to take her out when he came back.

    "Oh! If you think that would help our situation." She wanted to think of this logically. He was asking her out so that they could continue to y their act. It was not a date.

    "Yeah, I think we need to do this." He insisted as he held the door open for her. His mind kept thinking that he had to continue ying the doting boyfriend and fiance to her for their parents to believe that their rtionship was real. Nobody could know about them except their friends who were helping them.

    "Ok. Then, I''ll see youter." She answered him, convinced that this was necessary for their charade.

    They separated when they reached thewn. Dani went further inside the pce, where she would meet their mothers. Alex went to the firing range to meet the men.

    "There you are, my dear." Her mother pulled her inside the living room where Katherine was waiting for them. "We are going with Katherine to this famous spa that she was telling me about earlier. We all deserved some time to rx and enjoy the day."

    "Oh, that would be lovely." She knew she did not need it, but she did not want to turn down her mother. She also did not want to be rude. Alex''s mother did make an effort to do this for them.

    Outside, the men were converging in the middle of argewn. It was an open firing range used by his father or his guests to practice shooting.

    On a table were several rifles that they were going to use to hunt the ducks. Alex''s father and Ethan were already choosing their weapon while his friends were busily talking on the other side. Probablyining that he had included them in this activity, he thought.

    Both of them were going on different paths, but both thought of one thing, their agreement to meetter on. But it was not a date.

 Chapter 101 - Not A Dare, But The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 101 - Not A Dare, But The Truth</h4>

    When he saw Marcus came out of that room, Jacky''s resolved to go out with Lance solidify. She was not going to waste her time waiting for Marcus. He was already taking his sweet time enjoying the princesses in this kingdom. Why should she not enjoy it as well?

    Besides, she was notmitted to him, or he was not to her. They were free to do whatever they pleased. Right now, she wanted to have fun. Luckily, a nice gentleman had taken the initiative to show her around.

    "Ready to go." Lance offered his hand as he met her at the front of the pce. He guided her to his car and helped her inside, a real gentleman in her book.

    "Where are we going this time?" She asked. After he showed her to the beachst night, he took her back to the pce as promised. Then, he asked her if she would go out with him again.

    She was hesitant at first, so she declined the offer. "Maybe some other time then," Lance suggested, giving his number to her. "Call me if you ever change your mind."

    Then, he gave her hand a sweet, soft, short kiss before waving at her. "Goodbye. I do hope you change your mind." He said before leaving her at the foot of the pce.

    She was not about to go around this ce and meet random men. She only went with himst night because she was slightly pissed at Marcus. But when she went to Marcus'' room and found it empty, she knew that he was not even thinking about her.

    She quickly went back to her room and texted Lance''s number. He informed him that she changed her mind. She would love to see him that morning. Now, she was sitting in his passenger seat.

    "Well, I thought it would be nice to have breakfast first. I''m starving. I hope you did not have yours yet." Lance stated as he slightly shifted his face to look at her before facing again the road ahead.

    "This is our lucky day. I am starving too, so feed me." She smiled at him, genuinely enjoying their light conversation.

    "So, have you any idea of where you want to go after breakfast, or do you want me to surprise you?" Lance asked her.

    "Well, I would choose thetter. I love surprises." She answered with a wide grin on her face. It was as if she was about to get a gift, and it was not even her birthday.

    "Then, surprise it is," Lance announced as they speed off to the empty road, going in the direction of the city.

    For a few more minutes, their conversation revolved around mundane things. Then, it turned into where Jacky lived and how she found her way to the pce.

    "Dani, Alex''s fianc��, is my best friend and my boss. So, I am here to support and help her in any of her needs in both capacities." She exined to him. "Originally and will always be from New York."

    "I''m always in New York. I also have some business dealings there. Would you mind if I visit you?" He asked as he once again looked at her, hoping to see a positive reaction to his question.

    "I see no problem with that," Jacky replied with a friendly smile. "What about you? Did you ever felt like moving out of here?" She asked her date. Most men who almost have everything were never content with what they have. She knew of some who wanted more.

    "If you mean leaving my birthright and starting a new life, it did ur to me once or twice in my life," Lance admitted. "But my family still needs me here, so I can''t just abandon them to fulfill a fantasy."

    Then, their conversation was cut-off, as they stopped in a fancy coffee diner just inside the city. "Let''s go. I don''t want to starve you. We still have a lot of things to explore." Lance helped her out of the car and inside the shop.

    They continued their light conversation about the weather, the current events, things that would set the mood for deeper conversations as they progressed to their dateter on.

    "So, where to?" She asked as they rode again in his car.

    "What were the most daring things, or better yet, the most dangerous thing you ever did in your life?" Lance asked her as he safely drove them in the busy street of their city, avoiding answering her question.

    "Oh, wait. That is a tough one." She thought about it. She could not tell him the things she had done in her life. Could she? She was not ashamed of her past. It was just her past. The private life that she did not usually tell just anyone, especially a stranger.

    "Come on. I am sure that you lived on an edge once or twice in your life." Lance taunted her to tell him a bit of her secret. "Ok. I will give you an example. I once run naked on the street because of a dare. But my excuse, I was young and dumb back then. I''ll show you a picture, but they had destroyed all the evidence." Lance smiled genuinely at her, not exactly proud of what he did, but he did learn something from it.

    She could sense that he was telling her the truth. The way he had narrated that story felt like it did happen. She could not help but feelfortable around him. Then, out of nowhere, she started telling her a bit of her past.

    "I had lived in constant danger when I was young. I was orphaned and lived in the foster system. So, life during those years was not quite the same as yours." She did not want to talk about her past, not even with Dani.

    But somehow, this man was able to make her open up. Or was it something else that was making her emotional? She was not quite sure. She always thought of herself as a strong individual and always in control of her emotion.

    She had taken care of herself and others without much help from anyone. She had survived the tough times without crying. She had sworn to protect the people she loved and not the other way around. Therefore, she was wondering why she was now bing so sensitive.

    "I''m sorry to hear that. I did not mean to be insensitive." Lance said as he extended his hand to give hers a slight squeeze.

    Maybe she was exuding something genuine about her that had attracted him to her. He was wondering sincest night why he could not keep his eyes away from her.

    Now, he knew that her pureness and honesty were the things that made her different from the rest. Most of the girls he dated would never mention a past like that. But she never felt a bit ashamed of what she had gone through. Instead, she showed only courage by oveing it. He felt proud of her for surviving such an ordeal.

    "No need to be sorry. It was not your fault. You did not know that." She smiled at him. Luckily, she did not cry. "My danger was not a dare, but the truth."

 Chapter 102 - Answer The Call

    <h4>Chapter 102 - Answer The Call</h4>

    "What happened to youst night? You went missing." Alex said as they walked into the woods, carrying their rifles and individual backpacks for supplies.

    They opted to walk at the back, letting the old ones lead the way. If all of them had a choice, they would rather have their ducks served on a te.

    "Yeah, we could not find you anywhere." Evan alsomented as he started yawning. "But you should have woke us up early, so we were able to eat enough breakfast. I am still hungry."

    "Stop whining. Here." David handed him a sandwich. "So, where were youst night? You missed the big event." David also inquired.

    "A huge mistake." That was his answer, breathing exasperatedly, remembering what happened to himst night and this morning.

    Marcus came out of the room to find Jacky justing out of her room too. He did not know that it was her room close to the girl he slept withst night. Marcus could not even remember her name. If he could shoot himself, he would, for his stupidity.

    He really should change his ways. Remembering the look on Jacky''s face. Something in her expression did not feel right. He suddenly felt a pang of guilt as it reminded him of the hurt in her eyes.

    He knew he should not feel guilty because she knew that their rtionship was nothing but fun and sex. But it still felt not good seeing her in such a state. He could not decide now if he should say sorry to her or end it with her before it went beyond his control.

    But the question was, how much in control did he still had with their rtionship. He never felt like this before with another woman. Once he perceived that she was starting to get clingy, he just called it off. Then why was he having second thoughts about his rtionship with Jacky? It was too confusing for him. Maybe he just needed a good sleep and a bottle of whiskey.

    "By the way, why was Jacky not on the breakfast table?" He could not help not knowing. He was wondering if it was because of him.

    "I have no idea. Maybe you pissed Jacky off. It appeared you also pissed Dani, which was why we all ended up here." Alex pointed out, making the two looked at Marcus with questioning eyes.

    "You''re the reason why we are here," Evan shouted at Marcus, which made the others looked at them. "What did you do?"

    "Lower your voice. I did not know that Jacky would catch me." Marcus scratched his nape, trying to relieve the tension in his body. It would seem that this week would be the longest week of his life.

    "Marcus, you asked Jacky to be your date. You don''t run off with another girl for a quick fuck." Alex reprimanded his friend.

    It was a few asions that he could never agree with his friends'' ways. Their womanizing ways were something he could not condone. He only did it once, and he knew he could never do it again.

    Not that he regretted it. It was the contrary. He wanted to find that girl again. It took him months to stop himself from thinking of her. And he finally did seed, but it was like fate was ying a cruel joke on him. When he was not looking, he found her again.

    "What about you? Why is your room empty?" He returned the question to Alex, wanting the attention away from him. Evan and David also looked at Alex when they heard the question.

    "I decided to transfer to grandmama''s house. Dani and I would be free from the prying eyes of our parents if we stayed there." He reasoned.

    "You meant to say, just the two of you in that small house. Are you sure that is such a good idea?" Marcus could already see so many possible problems in that scenario.

    "I do agree with Marcus." David interrupted their discussion. "Being in a cramped ce with only the two of you could lead to many temptations."

    "By the way, let me remind you of our bets. Maybe that would help you from being tempted." Evan teased him as they all stopped at a clearing near theke.

    "We will set camp here." He heard his father instructed the guards who were carrying their things.

    "It is quite a nice ce. Are you sure there are many ducks in here?" Ethan asked Fred as they sat on a chair set up by their assistants.

    "I''m absolutely sure," Fred assured him, pointing to the long grasses on the other side of theke. "That is where they mostly hide."

    They were far enough not to spook the ducks off but close enough for their rifles to hit the target once it flew.

    "Then, I could not wait for the games to begin," Ethan said, but he was not only talking about the hunting of the ducks. He had a bigger target to shoot if he captured him, making a fool of his daughter.

    "What about you boys? Aren''t you going to join us?" Fred called to Alex and his friends, who were still standing a significant distance away from them. Whatever they were discussing, they were making sure that nobody could hear them, he thought.

    But nobody could keep a secret in his pce, not even on his grounds. One way or another, he would find out whatever his son was keeping from him.

    "We''re just setting up our camp. Give us a minute." Alex answered his father. He knew that he had no choice at the moment but to y nice with his father and Ethan. He was, after all, courting his daughter as far as they were concerned.

    "Then, hurry up. I can''t wait to shoot some ducks." Ethan smiled slyly, knowing that something was up. He could not wait to find out.

    "Alex, you should be the first to shoot. Show them the right way to kill a duck." The duke knew that one of the best shooters in thisnd was his son. He was sure that he would not disappoint him.

    He had heard about his transfer to his mother''s house. He might think that he had escaped his fate by staying away. But when the king''s calling summoned for him. Alex had no choice but to answer the call.

 Chapter 103 - Choosing The Next Queen

    <h4>Chapter 103 - Choosing The Next Queen</h4>

    "Edward, you are the prince who should take my throne after I''m gone, but because of your misconduct, The Council might take the crown away from you." Edward the II spoke to his son with determination in his voice.

    He wanted him to understand that the threat to his position was due to his irresponsibility. If he had cleaned up his act, the way he had continued to tell him to, then they would not be in this position right now, fighting not to get overthrown.

    "What will they do? Give my crown to Alex. It is my birthright to sit on your throne. You, as my father, should insist that I am the next in line to your Empire. I have your blood." Prince Edward asserted his right to im the seat to the throne.

    "If that is only the case, then I will easily pass the crown to you, my son. But there is aw in our Empire that I kept reminding you. But you keep on disobeying thosews. The Council of Elders still had the right to take the Empire away from you." The King could only shake his head as he thought of losing the crown to his nephew.

    He had been tough on Alex when the two were growing up. He could not ept that Alex always beat Edward in everything, excelling in all the things he did. He wanted that with his son, but the more he pushed his son to seed, the more Alex did better.

    "But Alex did not want to be part of this Empire. He already denounced his right to the throne." Edward, the prince, was seated at his father''s office across from his table.

    "But there is now that allowed him to denounce his right. The Elders never permitted it, so when he epted the tradition to present his future wife on his 28th birthday, they took it as his eptance to his right to the throne." The King had to exin to his son, who never bothered to study their ways, what happenedst night at the party.

    "So, what should I do now, Father. I want to be a King." He now regretted disregarding theirws.

    Prince Edward always thought that since Alex turned his back to the kingdom, he automatically lost his right to be a king. But now that Alex was back, Edward''s position was threatened, once again.

    He always thought that Alex would never return. He was already making a great life away from them. Therefore, he believed that the throne was only his. Nobody else except the two of them was qualified to rule.

    He hated his grandfather for giving The Council so much power. In the old ways, as long as you are the one in line to the throne, it was automatic that you are the chosen one. But now, he was still answerable to The Council in his every move.

    Once he was dered a king, he would find a way to abolish The Council of Elders. He believed that a king should have absolute power over his domain. He would not be as weak as his father, who bowed down to the wishes of the Council.

    "I want you to clean up your act. Make sure to follow the rules set by the Council. Let us hope that Alex makes true of his words that he will note after your throne." The King wanted his son to take over his reign, but he also wanted him to be a good king.

    He might not be the best King that ruled their Empire, but he did try to be a good one. Now, he only wished that his son would lead their people, using the bnce of wisdom and power.

    "But that will not assure my ce in the throne. Even if I behave now, I don''t think the Elders would reconsider their position." The prince stood from his seat to think of ways to get out of this predicament.

    "As of now, that is the only way. We have to prove to them that you are still qualified and capable of ruling." His father watched his son moving around his office. If only he did concentrate on his obligations, this would not have happened.

    Sometimes, he did wish that he did not be the King. He always felt his brother, Frederick, was more suitable to be one. But they had to follow thew.

    Now, sincepared to his brother, his brother was doing wellpared to him, the Council was reconsidering their actions, seeing that his son was less capable than Alex to rule their Empire.

    "What if the wedding did not take ce in six months? What if the marriage did not push through, and Alex ended up without a bride? Would that affect his right to the throne?" The prince asked his father.

    "That would certainly change the dynamic of The Council''s ruling. It is one of the requirements written on the documents for Alex to get married in the allotted time." The King could already see where the mind of his son was going with this.

    "The rules were to assure that the King would marry and procreate a new heir. So, if Alex did not follow the one written, then whatever the Council decided would be dered null and void." He continued his exnation to his son.

    But if it would be up to him, he would choose a different life for the prince. He would like him to follow Alex''s path. But his son wanted to be like him. He did love his son, so as a king and a father, he had to do what he could to make sure that his son would sit on his throne someday.

    "That is what I wanted to hear." He heard his son said as he sat back in his seat.

    "Your birthday is alsoing up. Have you chosen a bride for yourself?" His father asked as he observed his son, trying to read what he was thinking and nning.

    "Not yet. But I am already considering someone." The prince answered his father with a satisfied smile.

    There are many to choose from as far as he was concerned. He only had to tell one of them, and he was sure that they would be begging to be his queen.

    "I believed Tyra would do nicely as your queen. But if you are considering someone else, make sure that she would pass all the requirements of the Council." His father reminded him.

    There was a time that the people overlooked a queen before. They allowed amoner with nothing much of a background to show for as their queen. But now, with their situation, he was not too sure.

    "I can still consider Tyra. But I certainly had another one in mind. She would certainly be more than qualified to be my wife." Prince Edward assured his father.

    "Well, I hope that you would introduce her to me soon." His father was d to hear that. At least in that regard, he wanted to be assured that everything was the way it should be.

    This time, they could not afford any more mistakes if his son was going to sit on the throne. They had to be more careful in choosing the next queen.

 Chapter 104 - Kind And Gracious Hosts

    <h4>Chapter 104 - Kind And Gracious Hosts</h4>

    "I hope you are enjoying your stay so far," Katherine asked as a good host. She wanted to be sure that all was above board when giving their guests a great, fun, andfortable stay.

    She decided to treat them with a good massage, thenter on more pampering, her style. She wanted them to have a nice vacation while they were staying with them.

    "You have been a very gracious host. We have nothing toin about." Laura smiled at Katherine. She was only speaking of the truth.

    "I am also having a great time, but I hope you did not take it the wrong way when Alex and I decided to transfer to Nanna''s house." Dani feared that she might have offended their host with that move. But she agreed with Alex that they would be morefortable if they stayed therepared to the pce.

    "Don''t you worry? I am used to Alex staying in that ce. So, it was not a surprise when he took you there. But I hope you arefortable sleeping in that small space." Katherine knew his son decided to keep her to himself. She could not help but giggle at the thought of them giving her first grandchildren.

    "In truth, I like the ce and the privacy it provides." She stated honestly.

    She had no problem staying in small ces. The other apartment she stayed in was way worse than that. Deathtrap was the term her father used to describe it.

    "I heard from your mom that you are a goodwyer. That you are doing a lot of charity works by taking cases of the people who could not afford to get fair justice." Katherine said in her elegant ent.

    She had heard some good traits about her from her husband. A characteristic which she thought to be fit to be a princess and even possibly a queen. Although the only concern that she and her husband had was her willingness to stay here in their kingdom.

    She wondered if she was ready to take over handling the ckstone House as the next duchess, recing her when her son became the duke. Was she prepared to stay at his son''s side if the Council chose him to be a king?

    "I''m not sure about the term goodwyer. But I do try to help whenever I can." She answered the duchess modestly. She could not take all the credit for her past work. They were a team that helped their clients get a fair trial and a day in court.

    If this new arrangement she had set up with Alex would push through, she might get more resources for her cases and even hire a small team, which could help her with her pro bono cases.

    "Well, I am sure that Danie would have done more if given a chance." Laura expressed her sentiment on what her daughter was doing. She was proud of her and what she had aplished so far, despite her circumstances.

    Laura had offered her some help, but she would not take money from her. Dani said that she would find a way to get her funding without using her father''s money. When Laura offered to give her money from her savings, Dani still would not ept it. Dani wanted her to keep it just in case she would need it for an emergency.

    "If things worked out, I do n to take up more pro bono cases. I feel like there is no justice if not everyone could afford awyer and a time at court." She believed in what she was fighting for and that people should have an equal chance with thew.

    "I wished I could have done the same when I was young. That was to fight for what I believed in, but my fate changed when I met my husband. I had to stand by my side and support his cause." Katherine stated, but not without studying Dani''s face.

    She wanted to know if she would react to what she said. Would she give up everything just like she did and support her son if they finally convinced him toe home and take his ce?

    "I don''t think I would be able to turn my back on all those people who need me. If I am to marry, I will make sure that my husband will support what I am trying to do." She stated with conviction.

    She was not about to bow down to what her future husband wanted. If he desired her affection, then he must learn to ept her for what she was.

    "You meant to say, Alex, right? He already epted that you would continue your work after you got married." Katherine corrected her statement. She was a bit confused with the way she talked about her son. But more concerned about her answer.

    "Of course, forgive my choice of words. Sometimes I get carried away when I am talking about my profession." She wanted to p herself for the slip.

    She just hoped that Alex''s mother did not suspect anything. She hoped that her exnation sufficed Katherine''s curiosity. Because of the way Katherine was looking at her, she might be on to her.

    "I''m sure Dani is still getting used to the idea that she is about to get married. I remembered I was still having a hard time believing that I was getting married. Even if I was already standing in front of the altar." Laura interrupted their conversation.

    "Yeah, that is true." Katherine eventually epted Laura''s exnation. It did take her some time to believe that she was getting married to Fred at that time. "Dani will eventually get used to the idea. In the meantime, let us just enjoy this moment."

    "I am," Laura answered her with a wide grin as she closed her eyes while lying on the table with her face, facing down.

    "What about you Dani?" Katherine asked as she too rxed in her position.

    "I think I needed this," Dani answered her future mother-inw to be if she was, in reality, getting married to her son, she thought as she also did the same. Then, the session started for the three of them.

    It would seem that these few days already took a toll on her nerves as she felt all the tension released as the masseur continued to press on her muscles.

    She felt guilty for what she was doing but knew she had to do it. She was already into this charade too deep. There was no more backing up, or it would ruin her reputation.

    "Just tell me what else you needed to make your stay morefortable," Katherine spoke directly to Dani, who was lying just near her position.

    Katherine felt that Dani was the perfect person for Alex. Besides the fact that they were totally in love, she believed that each one wouldpliment the other. Katherine could see it in their eyes. The only dilemma she had was the fact that she might not stay here.

    But if she could do something about that, then maybe, there would be no more problem. Then, she just had to find a reason for her to stay.

    "Thanks so much. You did so much." Dani would have hugged Katherine if she was not lying on her belly. Katherine was so much like her mother that she found it hard to lie to her.

    She wondered how long she could keep up with her lies as she spent more time with their kind and gracious hosts.

 Chapter 105 - Living On The Edge

    <h4>Chapter 105 - Living On The Edge</h4>

    After the morning pampering, Dani made a quick dash to her room to change. Alex just texted her that they were on their way back from their hunt. He informed her that he would take a quick shower before meeting her at her room for their trip to the old castle.

    "Where are you going?" Her mom followed her to her room.

    Since they arrived at this ce, she never had a chance to talk to her daughter alone. She missed her and the way they confided in each other. She felt that many things were happening to her daughter that she had no clue about because she hardly told her anything anymore.

    Usually, she would be the first to know her innermost secrets, but recently, she was thest one to get notified about her ns, especially about getting married. She could not understand why they were growing apart. She tried to think of an instant that she might have done something wrong to make her feel that she could not talk to her anymore.

    "I am going out with Alex." She thought that was a perfect excuse to get away from her mom''s inquisition. "Is there anything you need, Mom, because I still need to prepare, and he is already on his way."

    She did miss her mom and their long conversations. But recently, she knew that she could not face her for long, especially when they were alone like this. She was not used to lying to her. She never lied to her before. She was not confident that she could maintain a straight face to her mother as she told her more lies.

    "Oh, I thought they went hunting." Her mother sounded disappointed. "I thought we could spend the rest of the afternoon together."

    "I''m sorry, Mom." She felt so guilty for putting her mom in this situation. In her defense, she did not foresee that her parents would get involved in this charade. It was supposed to be a one-night thing, then the rest of her participation was asional appearances.? She did not expect that it would end up thisplicated.

    "I understand. Don''t worry. We can always go out together some other time." Laura said to her daughter as she moved towards her and hugged her. "But I do miss you, my Princess."

    That almost broke her heart. "I miss you too, Mom. Promise, I will make it up to you." She wished there was a way out of this situation, but there was not. As of now, all she could do was to keep acting.

    "Well, you better hurry up before he arrives." Laura moved out of her room to give her daughter her space.

    She could not me her daughter if she did not have time with her. She was growing up and finding new things to do with her life. That would include being in love. It would seem.

    "Thanks, Mom. I love you." She told her.

    "I love you too." Laura mouthed before leaving her alone.

    She could still remember a time when she first fell in love. It was not with Ethan but a man in her childhood. She could hardly have time for other things. All she wanted to see was him. But it turned out that it was just some silly puppy love that she eventually outgrew.

    However, Dani''s case was different. True love could make you blind from other things. So, she could understand if her daughter only wanted to see and spend time with her future husband. Young love could be so sweet, she thought.

    Dani hurriedly changed into something morefortable. She wore a shirt, jeans, and a sneaker so that it would be easier to explore the castle or wherever he was taking her.

    Dani was already expecting that it would not be easy. She did not want to experience the same thing that happened to her earlier. So, Dani nned toe prepared this time. She even packed extra clothing just in case she met some ident in their exploration.

    "Dani, are you ready?" A knock and a call behind the door alerted her of Alex''s arrival.

    "Yes, I''ming out." She was d that she did not need to do much since they just came out of the salon. They already styled her hair, so she did not mess with it anymore. She only applied a touch of powder on her face to protect it from the rays of the sun. Other than that, she was ready to go.

    "I want toment on your look, but I am afraid that you will call me a pig or a pervert," Alex whispered while they were walking in the hallway.

    "I never called you a pig, but you were certainly a pervert earlier." Shemented on his statement.

    "I guess I deserved that. Can we call another truce?" Alex asked as he escorted her to the parking lot.

    He thought that he should try to clean up his act if they were to keep up with their lie. He could not keep on riling Dani up, or she might quit on him. That would be a bigger problem, which he might not be able to solve.

    "Fine. But if you do something like that again, you can kiss our arrangement goodbye." She warned him, although she was not sure if she was capable of acting on it.

    He took the helmet on the front of the bike and tried to ce it on her head. "What are you doing?" She asked when she realized what his intention was.

    "Putting a helmet on you. Safety first." He said as he attempted to do it once again.

    "Nope. I am not riding on that thing." She pointed to the small machine in front of her. She turned her head across the parking lot and saw several four-wheel vehicles. "Why don''t we take a car or that jeep?" She asked, moving towards the other vehicle parked around them.

    She had never ridden on a two-wheel before. She did not even know how to ride a bicycle. It was one of the few things she was not able to try in her youth. She believed that bikers always put their lives at risk. She constantlypared riding a bike to living on the edge.

 Chapter 106 - Discover New Things

    <h4>Chapter 106 - Discover New Things</h4>

    "Because we are riding this. Come on. I promise that this is very safe. I won''t let anything happened to you." He stood by the motorbike built, specifically for rough roads. "Besides, where we are going would not fit a huge vehicle."

    She looked at him, uncertain of what to do. However, she knew she could not go back to the pce. Her mother would surely want to spend some time with her. And that option was not something she was looking forward to doing.

    He took a leather jacket that he bought and gave it to her. "Wear this." Then, he also wore his as he moved to check on the bike.

    "Fine. But are you sure you know how to drive this thing?" She questioned him. Still hesitant to participate in his ns, but she still wore the jacket for precautionary measure.

    She did wonder how he knew her exact measurements. Almost all the clothes he was giving her felt like was designed only for her. Even the style and design did appeal to her as if he knew what she wanted.

    "I won''t risk your life if I don''t know what I am doing." Alex ced the helmet on top of her head, securing that the strap tightly under her chin. "Do you trust me?"

    As he said this, he could not stop looking at her eyes in that small opening. He could not stop admiring her face. Despite her simple makeup, she was still indeed very stunning. He suddenly regretted notplimenting her looks when he first saw her open her door.

    "I think that is tight enough." She broke his trance as she stepped backward, away from him, avoiding answering his question. She was not sure if she did, trust him. She had not given much thought about it before.

    "Ok. Just making sure that it won''t get loose." He knew it was ame excuse. But he had nothing else he could say from the way he acted.

    He rode his bike and beckoned her to get on the bike. "Just hopped on." He tapped the space behind him.

    "I hope you know what you are doing." It was a final plea before she met her impending doom, she thought as she rode for the first time a bike. Now, she found herself in an awkward position of where to hold on. She had not thought this through when she agreed to ride with him.

    When he felt that she was already sitting properly at his back, he also ced his helmet on and started the engine. "Hold on to me tightly." He said behind him, turning slightly to her.

    "How?" She muttered to herself, moving her hands clumsily in front of her. Finally, she decided to put her hands on his shoulder, debating whether to put them around his neck. But that might choke him, she thought.

    "Here." He could not help but smile at the dilemma she was facing. He found it cute than anything else. He pulled both of her hands away from his shoulder and wrapped them around his waist instead. "Hold on tightly."

    He could still feel that she was hesitating to wrap her hands securely around him. So, he decided to start the motor with a slight jolt, which made her panic. This time, she had no choice but to hold to him real tight. Well, he did not want her to fall because she was afraid to touch him.

    "That''s better." He muttered under his breath as he continued to move the motor in the road, contented with his reasoning.

    "Be careful! I almost fell." Dani finally found her voice and reprimanded him. But she could not let go of her hold on him after that. She had no choice but to rest her body on his back as they rode to their destination.

    Dani only agreed to go with him on his bike because she was afraid to face her mother. But she prayed that she could see her mother again and return in one piece.

    "I''m sorry. I won''t let you fall, but I do need you to hold on tight." He could feel the tension in her body as it connected with his back. The fast beating of her heart told him that she was indeed nervous.

    He drove with afortable speed, not to scare her off any further. Besides, he wanted her to enjoy the experience not only with the ce they were going. But the feeling of freedom when he was riding his bike.

    He considered sharing with her what he loved to do with the hope that they could get morefortable with each other. They could notst long if they were always in each other''s throats like cats and dogs.

    Mostly, it was his doing, he admitted. But he was ready to mend his ways with this first step. He wanted them to be friends.

    "Are you alright?" He finally asked after a while of driving on an empty road. He slightly turned his face to her so that he could hear her question.

    "I think I am." She replied near his face, hoping that he would hear her reply, afraid that the wind would drown her voice.

    "Good. I hope you''ll try to enjoy the experience." He pointed out a fewndmarks and historical sights, as they moved around his hometown.

    She only nodded to his statement. However, if she was honest, her earlier anxiety was slowly turning into something else. Excitement was crawling in her skin as the motor speed up on the highway.

    "Ok. I will try." She finally answered him.

    She was beginning to enjoy the ride as she appreciated this new ce, feeling the wind blowing on her face. The experience was far from what she had been ustomed to, and the ce was quite different from where she grew up as she gazed around the open space.

    She also realized that her fear was slowly subsiding as she felt morefortable around him. Feeling his steady heartbeat against hers was, in a way, calming hers. It was assuring her that he was in control. He knew what he was doing. But she could also sense that she was about to discover new things.

 Chapter 107 - Justice And Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 107 - Justice And Punishment</h4>

    "Here we are." He announced as he parked the bike in front of the massive ruined castle. "How was my driving?"

    "Oh, it was ok." She could not help but feel d that it was over. Although she did slightly feel excited with the experience, she still preferred a car, where she could ridefortably with the fear of them ending up in a ditch somewhere.

    She also understood the need for a small vehicle. It would be difficult for anythingrger than a bike to get through the road they went through.

    They arrived at the old castle that he talked about after more than an hour of riding his bike. Dani surmised that it took longer than usual because he was careful not to speed up the motorbike. She found it quite thoughtful of him for considering her in that regard.

    "Wow, it is quite big." She held the huge breath she just inhaled before finally letting it go. For something that already broke into pieces, this structure still maintained its beauty and magnificence. "Impressive." That was the word that came to her mind.

    "Yeah, it is." He spoke near her ears as he stood behind her. She could feel the chill that went through her body as she felt his nearness. He was not touching her, but the effect was no different.

    She quickly stepped away from him, walking around the ce as if she was inspecting the ruined structure. She wanted to divert her attention away from him and the way he was making her feel.

    "What is that?" She asked, noticing a barren road up in the other direction from them. She wondered where that road would lead to since it looked like it could amodaterger vehicles.

    "That is a road leading to the city." He started scratching his nape, knowing that he just made another mistake.

    "So, it is possible to take a car to this ce." She punched him in his arms when she saw his expression. She realized that she did not need to ride that motorbike if he chose to take her in the car.

    "Yes, it is but in my defense. I don''t want to waste our time to get here when we can travel quickly through the shortcut." He reasoned, but when she seemed still unconvinced, he continued with his exnation.

    "But if we take that road, we would take a quarter of a day of traveling. We need to go around the city to ess that road, while it only took us an hour or so to get here through my bike," Alex exined, pointing on a path that led to a wide-open space on the other side their position.

    He was a practical and logical person. He always considered everything but notpromising their safety. He did not see the point of using a car when they could see the ce in less time with his bike.

    Besides, he was a great biker, not to brag, but he did win several dirt bikes challenges. But Dani did not need to know that, he thought.

    "Ok, you have made your case. I see the logic in your exnation, but next time, all you need to do is be honest with me." She was not about to let this ruin their day. It was a petty situation that did not need to blow up into proportion.

    "Thanks. Next time, I''ll be more transparent. I will make sure to earn your trust." He knew that when she did not answer her earlier, it was due to herck of trust in him. He could not me her. So far, he had done nothing to deserve it.

    "Can we go inside this castle? Is it still safe?" She asked, curious at what it was like to stand inside an actual castle. Although she had lived in a big mansion that her father called his Castle, it was still different to see a true one. She was still in awe of the history it held in its walls.

    "Yes, we can. It is still safe to explore it." He said, staring at the imposing structure. "The government is soon nning to convert this ce into a tourist spot. But the Council is still vehemently stopping the conversion project." He stated to her as he led the way inside the abandoned ce.

    "What about you? What are your thoughts about the matter? Are you for the conversion or the reservation?" She always found this topic interesting. She was all in for modernization, but she also found it hard to destroy a part of history, even if she was never part of it.

    "I think the government is just being practical. This lot had remained abandoned for centuries. It is time for the present citizens of this country to use it for a good cause." He voiced out what his opinion was about the matter.

    Although this structure had been a part of his history, he had no qualms if it vanished to make way for progress. It already served its purpose. It is time for a change, for it to be functional again.

    "What about you? If you were to be the queen of thisnd, what would you do?" He asked her as they went from one corner of the castle to the other.

    "I don''t know. Maybe I would be hard broken to see such history vanish forever. But like you, I think the present should always take precedence. The need of the people should be the priority." She understood his reason, but it was still hard to let go of a past.

    "I''m d that we agreed on something." He said as they passed the stairway to the dungeon.

    "Where does that lead to?" She asked, pointing to the dark stairway going down underneath the structure.

    "The dungeons." He said spookily. "Do you dare to go down there, or are you scared?" He challenged her, just wanting to see her reaction in such ces.

    "Why not? I am always fascinated to see a different kind of cell." She only heard from her history ss how people in the old days got their justice and punishment. Some deserved it, but most did not.

 Chapter 108 - Topping The Charts

    <h4>Chapter 108 - Topping The Charts</h4>

    "What are we doing here?" Jacky asked as they parked on a huge parking lot in the middle of nowhere. She saw him grabbed a bag inside his trunk before ushering her towards the building.

    The ce was almost empty except for a few cars parked around them. But there was a loud noiseing from the inside of the building in front of them.

    "We are going to have fun. Are you up for an exciting challenge?" He asked her with a boyish grin as they entered the building.

    "Why not?" She could not help but smile too.

    She saw the signage outside, so she had a bit of an idea of what was happening inside. But she wondered if she could do it. Then, she looked at her clothes. Her sundress did not seem to match what they were about to do.

    But then again, she might be overthinking his invitation. For all she knew, they were only going to watch while others do it. Well, whatever it was, she would enjoy it.

    The man at the counter greeted Lance and gave him a key. "We will have everything ready for you, Sir Lance, in thirty minutes." Looking at his watch.

    "Thanks. We''ll go change then." Lance smiled at the man and ced a hand at her back to guide her in another direction.

    "Ladies first." He indicated that she should enter the locker room. "Wait. You need to change into this." He gave her the bag he was carrying. "Hope it fits you. I had to rush to get it for you."

    He had nned thisst night, hoping that she would call. When she did not, he was a bit disappointed. Then, when he received her call, he rushed to have the uniform delivered to him.

    "What is this?" When she peeked inside, they were colorful clothes.

    "Go on. Meet you at the lobby when you are ready." He told her, persuading her to change. When she entered, he also went inside the men''s locker room.

    When they finally meet again in the lobby, she felt slightly awkward wearing red overall driving clothes with several patches in them. Then, she saw that it had some simrities to what Lance was wearing.

    "That looks perfect on you." Heplimented her when he saw her.

    "Thanks, but are we doing what I think we are doing?" She asked, uncertain of what to expect on this date. It was absolutely a unique date. She had never experienced something like this, that was for sure.

    "Yes, we are. I promise you that you will love it." Lance grabbed her hand and pulled her to the exit, opposite where they entered.

    Then, they were once again in an open space. The earlier sound she heard was louder this time, much louder. She had to cover her ears as a car just drove by, not very far away from them.

    "Are you sure we are allowed to be in here?" She slightly spoke louder to him, afraid that he would not hear her.

    She had never been to a race track before. She only had seen it in the movies or a sports channel, but she was not a fan of it. She always thought that people who did extreme sports were stupid, putting their lives on a line just for the thrill of it.

    She valued her life too much to gamble it on such a very unnecessary game, hobby, or leisure, whatever the rich called it. But then again, why was she here, about to do something stupid? That was her question too.

    "Don''t worry. I am a professional." Lance squeezed her hand to assure her as they continued to walk on the path.

    Then, the few people present in the arena started greeting them. "Are you going to race next week?" One of the people they bumped into asked Lance.

    He was probably a racer too. Jacky thought since he was also wearing something simr to them.

    "I still am not sure. But I did sign my name on it. Well, I''ll try to see you there?" Lance answered the man as they continued down the path until they reached their destination.

    A square, covered area with several people inside, working busily on a hot, gorgeous race car. "Is that your car?" She surmised from the way they talked about racing. She was beginning to believe that he was a racer. She thought earlier that he was pulling her string.

    She did not expect that he was telling her the truth. She could not think of him as someone who loved speed when he drove like he was afraid to break thew.

    "Yes, that is my baby." He announced proudly. "But today, I will share her with you. Are you ok with that?"

    She thought about it for a few seconds, then agreed. "Certainly." For the first time, she wanted to feel daring and experience new things. It would count as something new in her life as she rode with him in a race car.

    "Wait here." He instructed as he talked to his crew, who was double-checking everything. Then, he grabbed a phone on the side of the wall and began talking to someone. Then, he was back at her side.

    "I don''t want you to worry and just enjoy this moment." He was trying to convince her that nothing was going to go wrong.

    "I''m sure nothing would go wrong unless you are just pretending that you knew how to race." She was feeling bold today.

    She was not going to allow what happened to her this morning to ruin her day. She was with a great guy, and she nned to take full advantage of it.

    "That is something that you will have to find outter, but for now, do you know how to drive?" He asked as he led her to the tracks. The crew team was starting to push the car into position on the side.

    "I do, but what does it have to do with your n." She was confused at the relevance of her skills in driving to riding with him in his car.

    "Because you are the one driving." He whispered in her ears.

    "What?" She shouted at the same time, stopped in her tracks. She could not believe what she just heard. Or maybe she just misunderstood him. "Wait. You want me to drive your car." She pointed to the expensive machine.

    "Yes, why not?" Lance just smiled at her, amused at the shocked expression on her face.

    "Because�� because�� because." She was speechless, unable to form a coherent sentence.

    "Because I trust you." Lance finished her sentence. "Besides, if you crush it, we won''t die. There are many safety precautions on the car and the medical team standing by. No need to worry."

    "That is not that simple." She finally found her voice and her brain. "You can''t just say you trust me. You don''t even know me." Then, she stopped her outburst because she did not want to cry.

    She was never like this, but Lance had a way of saying the right words, acting so gant, and looking so trustworthy that she could not stop herself from liking him.

    She was suddenly feeling emotional. She was not talking about the car, but him, putting his life in her hands.

    "Hey, I like you, and I believe I can trust you." He pulled her face up to his. "I want you to enjoy this experience." When she nodded her head in understanding, he finally let her go.

    For her, to drive a speeding car was never on her bucket list, but it was now topping the charts.

 Chapter 109 - Not Making A Fuss

    <h4>Chapter 109 - Not Making A Fuss</h4>

    "Ok, do you think you have enough of the pain and suffering of my ancestors?" Alex said as he led her back to the upper ground, turning the lights off again on his way out.

    The caretaker of this castle made sure to put lights and all safety precautions for the few tourists who visited this castle. They made sure that people would find it convenient for them to move around the ce and even in the dungeons. Although making it into a tourist attraction was still underway.

    "I think it is your ancestors who are the oppressor in this matter, not the other way around." Dani pointed out since they were the ones in power.

    In her line of profession, even her experiences in life, those who possessed the power, most often than not, abused it to gain their interest. Those people left at the bottom had to settle for the crumbs thrown at them. As for justice, it was a luxury they could not afford.

    "Let us not generalize my entire lineage. There were a few good kings that I could name who tried to be fair in his reign." He thought of his grandfather, who formed The Council of Elders to oversee that the Kings did not abuse their powers.

    His grandfather had seen many kingdoms starting to fall because of the abusive leaders. He wanted a power bnce between the King and his subordinates to protect their empire from suffering the same fate.

    "I am not saying all of your ancestors might be guilty of being unjust, but I am sure with the system in ce during that era, it was hard to get justice for those who are at the bottom of the social system." She started to argue, temporarily taking her eyes from where she was going to look at him.

    "Believe it or not. I do agree with you. I don''t believe that one man should have absolute power. Everyone should be answerable to aw provided by not one man, but dictated by the people." Alex stated, enjoying the open air again and the interaction they were having.

    "Oh, I thought..." Her words faded off when she stumbled on the rubbles that were blocking her way. Fortunately, Alex was quick enough to catch her fall.

    Her body was, once again, subjected to tremendous turmoil as his body wrapped around hers. Dani did not know how long she could keep up fighting what she felt about him. But she knew that each minute she spent with him brought her closer to danger.

    She quickly moved away from his hold when she found her footing, not wanting to find herself lost in the sensation of his touch. She was naive not to feel that what was happening to her also affected him just as much. She realized that nothing about their task was simple anymore.

    She feared that eventually, things between them might get beyond their control. What then? How would she handle it if it ever came to that? Was she ready to take this charade to another level?

    Because if she would give in to her desire, she was not about to involve her heart. She believed that this was just pure unadulterated lust, a need to satisfy her craving for another human body. Jacky was right. It had been a long time since she had sex.

    "Are you alright?" Alex asked as he tapped on her shoulder.

    It snapped her out of her musing, finding herself embarrassed at where her thoughts had gone to, thinking of using him to fill her sexual fantasy.

    "Yeah, I am ok." She quickly looked away from him, knowing that her face must look like a cherry tomato.

    "Ok." He guided her back to their way out, not wanting to embarrass her any further. But he could never forget the way she looked. He found it quite adorable. Somehow it led him to believe that she was thinking of him, remembering how she felt when she was in his arms.

    He wondered if he did pursue what he felt for her. He was not in love with her, but he could not deny that she was stirring a need in him that he found hard to control anymore. He knew that she did felt the same way as him.

    Would that ruin everything between them? Would they be able to control the situation without destroying each other in the end? But how long could he still keep himself at bay without acting on how he felt?

    "Look at that." She pointed on the horizon, catching his attention.

    As they walked out of the ruined pce, that was the time that Alex noticed the weather. He had seen the cloud formation earlier before they left his home. But he assumed it was far, and the direction of the wind was supposed to take it away from them.

    However, he felt the sudden change of the wind direction might have caused the shifting of the cloud''s movement. Instead of going in the opposite direction, it was nowing straight for them. He knew that outrunning such weather was out of the question.

    "I think it is about to rain hard." Based on experience, the darkness of the clouds would soon bring tremendous heavy rain.

    "Could we still make it back?" She was suddenly concerned for their safety.

    "I don''t think so." He said honestly. "Not yet. We have to wait till the heavy rain passed before we could continue on our way back home."

    They would not reach the city nor his home without getting soak. He could not risk Dani and himself getting wet. With the sudden drop in temperature, they might end up very sick. That was not an option. In addition, they were at high risk of running into an ident if they pushed ahead on heavy rain and a muddy road. Thatbination was a road to disaster.

    "What should we do now? Should we stay here?" She questioned him, not exactly sure if they were also safe in the ruined structure.

    "Nope. I don''t think we are safe here. We need to move to somewhere safer." He dered as he ushered her to move to his motorbike.

    He had no choice but to find another temporary shelter for them.

    The castle was not exactly a good ce to hide from the rain since it would hardly protect them from the downpour. Then, Alex remembered the old shack at the other side of that hill, where the caretaker ced their tools and equipment. They could seek temporary shelter from there until the rain subsided.

    "Where are we going then?" She asked, riding again on his bike, having no choice but to hold on to his body.

    "Not far from here." He turned around to check on her. When he knew she was secured, he started the engine and moved the bike in the direction of the shack. "Hold on because I need to speed up a little."

    He did not want the rain to catch them, or that would be one hell of a problem. But as they sped up on the rough road, so as the clouds. He already knew that it would be a photo finish if they made it to the house without getting wet.

    Now, he med himself for not taking the car, as Dani had suggested. But he was d that she was not making a fuss about it.

 Chapter 110 - Mix Of Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 110 - Mix Of Emotions</h4>

    "What did you think?" Lance asked her as soon as she stopped the car, back at the pit stop.

    Lance had requested that the entire race track halted its activities. All the other race cars went back to their pit stops to prepare for a trial race that he was sponsoring.

    While the tracks were clear, he gave Jacky a chance to drive, with the entire race track all to herself. In this way, the likelihood that anyone would get hurt was very minimal. Meaning it would be just him and his driver, Jacky.

    "It is amazing." She shrilled in excitement. Her adrenaline was on a high. She could not stop herself from bouncing from her seat. "Although I doubt that would win any race, I still feel so free driving that fast." She answered him.

    She rarely drove herself back home. Most of the time, she rode with Dani.? She also either took public transport or walked on the busy street of the city. It was more convenient that way.

    But when she did drive, she was limited to a certain speed since the traffic would not allow her to do more. That was unless she wanted to get arrested or end up in an ident.

    "Yeah, I am d that you enjoyed it." He grabbed her hand and gave it a light squeeze before cing a chaste kiss on it. "I hope I scored a few points with this one."

    "I think you did. It was a nice experience that I will never forget. Thanks." She appreciated the effort he was giving to make their date special. Nobody had done something like this for her before, except for the asional flowers and dinner. The most another person did for her to win her affection was to show her that he was interested.

    Maybe this time, she should set her bar higher. Maybe she did deserve to be more than dined and wined. Dani was right. She had been easy to get. That was why nobody was taking her seriously. But was she ready for amitment if she did meet the right man for her?

    "In that case, I shall think quickly of something else that will top up this experience." He jokingly said as they both walked back to the side of the track.

    He guided her to a waiting area, where they both sat down to rest. He still had to do severalps in a few minutes after his crew had checked his car for necessary adjustment.

    "Oh! Will you now?" She was surprised that it appeared he still had some ns to see her again.

    Although she felt that they were both having a good time, she firmly believed that he was just curious about a foreign girl like her with a very unusual past. In time, he would eventually lose interest.

    As of now, he was still probably fascinated with thepany of amoner like her. She wondered how long she could keep his interest in her until he found the next one that would fancy his taste.

    She was not under the illusion that this would have a happy ending. Her life was no fairy tale, and this man was not her prince. But she intended to enjoy the ride while she could. It would be a nice fairy tale story to tell when she eventually had kids of her own.

    "Why not? I certainly enjoyed yourpany. I think you deserve more." Lance moved closer to her seat and leaned down to her.

    He stared into her eyes as if he was trying to read what she was thinking. Then, something in his eyes changed. It was as if he was asking for permission, to do what, she might have a bit of an idea. When his face lowered, she knew she was right. He was going to kiss her.

    But she was out of luck when someone interrupted them. "Sir Lance, your car is already set. The other drivers are also gearing up." One of his crew informed him. He nodded to the man, and he left them alone again.

    "I hope you don''t mind if I show you what I can do this time. But you will have to watch on the sideline." He told her.

    "Are you racing with them?" She suddenly felt afraid for him. She never watched anyone she knew participated in something dangerous before. As she mentioned earlier, she was never a fan of such sports. But today, something did change. She enjoyed the thrill of it but also feared what it could do to the man beside her.

    "Don''t worry. As I said, it is very safe." Lance assured her when he saw her worried face. "Come on. I want you to stand with my crew and watch me."

    She went with him and stood with the chief of his crew. He was leading the pit crew, at the same time, coaching him during the race. After the introduction, Lance went with the pit crew to ready himself with the race. While the chief gave her a headset where he said that she could hear him, and she could also talk to him during the race.

    Then a few more minutes, the race was on their way. The first few seconds were fine. She watched with fascination, as one by one, the car started moving on the tracks, picking up speed.

    But as the minute came, she could hardly look anymore as one by one they started overtaking one another. She felt like they would bump into each one and threw themselves out of the tracks. Worse, one of them would explode just like what she saw in the movies.

    "Hey, Jacky. I''m doing great." She heard him on the headset. "Please, don''t close your eyes. I want to feel your eyes watching me. Keep them on me at all times." He kept saying, calming her down as he moved on the tracks at a tremendous speed.

    She wanted to look away, but his words kept her eyes fixed on his car as it went on anotherp. "Just be careful." She finally whispered on the mike.

    "I will. I''ll see you in a few minutes." He spoke again on the mike. Then, he was back to talking to his coach about what he nned to do. He was staying in second ce for the fewps. But thestp was just around the bend, so he needed to move now, or he would lose.

    Then, the cars started moving closer to the finish line, with the current car on the lead and Lance car, neck on neck. A few more stretched, and the race would be over.

    She could hardly look as the cars made their final roar, and finally, Lance won the race. She shouted at the top of her lungs when she saw that he crossed the finish line. Well, Jacky assumed that he won since he was first on the line.

    But when everyone around her shouted with her, she knew she did not make a mistake. She was happier that he came back safe rather than the fact that he had won.

    "What do you think? Was I a good enough driver?" He teased her as soon as he stood in front of her.

    "Yeah, you did very well." She finally admitted.

    She prided herself for always being in control of any situation she ended up with, but today was different as she found herself in a mix of emotions.

 Chapter 111 - Best Interest

    <h4>Chapter 111 - Best Interest</h4>

    "How was your trip to the pce?" He asked his daughter, who just arrived back home. "Are you ok, Tyra?" He appeared concerned when he saw her face.

    He requested that she immediately report to him after settling in her apartment. He wanted to know what happened to his daughter and her mission to get her prince back.

    "I failed, Dad. He did not want me back." She confided to her father after sitting on his side at the dining table. "He is about to marry Danie Hamilton. Do you know her and her family? They said that her father was super-rich. He was wealthier than you."

    "Yes, I know his father, Ethan, but I had only seen his daughter when she was still young. I hardly remember what she looks like now." His father, John Richards, informed her, although he did see a recent picture of her on the news.

    He already knew about the royal engagement. It was all over the news. He was expecting that Tyra would find a way to persuade Alex to choose her, but it would seem that her daughter failed to do that.

    He knew it had been his fault from the start. If he did not interfere with their rtionship, then maybe they would still be together. Tyra might be Alexander''s fianc�� by now. Instead, Daniended the spot.

    "I guess it is over now, Dad. I made the mistake of choosing Edward over him. Now I have to ept it." She resigned to her fate.

    Although his father did meddle in her affairs, she could not me him. It was still her who made her decision. Her father did not put a gun in her head and forced her to choose Edward. Now she had no choice but to ept the consequence for her wrong actions.

    If she was a bit understanding of what Alex was going through back then. Instead of demanding his time and hismitment, then maybe she was the one wearing his ring right now.

    "Don''t be too hard on yourself. It was not entirely your fault." He had to convince his daughter that the fight is still not over.

    Alex and that girl were not yet married. There were still many things that could happen between now and the day of the wedding. They could still end up separating and ending their rtionship even before the wedding, like things that were beyond their control.

    "No, it is. Please, Dad, do not me yourself. You did nothing wrong." She did not want his father to think that his participation in what happened was the cause why she ended up in this situation.

    She was so mad at him when he could notmit to her, choosing his career over her. She ended up breaking up with him. Then, Edward took an interest in her, making her feel what Alex failed to do. She was blinded by her hurt, making her choose Edward.

    But in the end, when Edward already got tired of her, he dumped her like she was nothing. Edward moved on to something better. That was his words. She was a fool to believe that he was a better guy than Alex.

    She allowed him to persuade her by his nice act and his kind words. She failed to realize that he was only using her to get back at Alexander.

    "I did convince you to find another man who would love you after things between you and Alex became shaky." He reminded her.

    But he thought that the kingdom would go to Edward. So, when he learned that the prince was interested in Tyra, he set them up together. It worked perfectly ording to his n. He managed to break up Tyra and Alex. The next thing he knew, Tyra was dating Edward.

    "But you did not force me to date someone else as soon as Alex and I broke up. I was the one who decided to see Edward." She reasoned, regretting every minute of it.

    "Still, I should have advised you to make it work first with Alex instead of allowing you to go out with that man." John could see the hurt in his daughter''s eyes. He knew that her daughter was still in love with Alex.

    Recent news indicated that some changes in the pce were about to happen. With Alex''s eptance as another heir, he became more inclined to sit on the throne.

    Now, he wanted her daughter to marry Alex. But how when he was now engaged to the daughter of the great Hamilton. His wealth was far superior to his. He had no power against him.

    "There is no more use to me anyone. What was done was done. All I could do now is move on with my life without him." She told her father as she stood from her chair to leave. "Thank you, father, for always being there for me."

    "If only your mother is alive, she would be the one helping you with this problem. Maybe she could have given you better advice." He looked at his daughter with a sad face. He wanted to sympathize with her pain.

    "I know that, Dad. That is why you are more special to me because, despite your busy schedule, you always make time for me." She kissed his father goodbye. "I love you, Dad."

    "Ok, go home and rest. I''ll see you another day." He assisted her daughter to her car. "I love you too, my princess."

    If only her daughter had convinced Alex, she would have be a real princess, maybe even a queen.

    Then, he could be king. He would have had a fighting chance against Ethan in the leadership in the business industry. With his wealth and Alex''sbined resources, in addition to the kingdom, he could easily overpower Ethan in every way.

    However, her daughter failed again to secure her spot at the right hand of the future king. He wondered what he had to do to remedy that without his daughter knowing about it.

    He was sure that she would never agree to any of his ns once she knew his motives. His daughter was not like him. She was more like her mother, weak and naive. If only he had a son, he would have someone who would help him build his empire.

    "Don''t worry, my daughter. I will make sure that you will still end up marrying Alexander." He mumbled to himself as he sipped on his drink.

    He took his phone from his pocket and dialed a number. "I need you toe here as soon as possible. We have a lot to discuss." He said over the line.

    "What is this all about?" The man on the other line asked him.

    "Juste here, and I will tell you everything about it. I have a job for you." He knew that once he learned of his n. He would not have a second thought of helping him.

    "I''m on my way." He answered him.

    "Hurry up." He said, quickly ending the call.

    Now, he had to n for his daughter''s future. He wanted them back together because he wanted her happiness. That was what he would require her to believe. He had to make it appear that it was in her best interest that he was doing this.

 Chapter 112 - No First-class Accommodation

    <h4>Chapter 112 - No First-ss Amodation</h4>

    "Are you sure of where we are going?" She asked him as she saw the dark clouds closed down on them.

    In a few minutes, she was sure that the rain would drop on them, and they would have nothing to cover them against it.

    "We are almost there. I don''t want to speed up because I don''t want us to end up in a ditch." He yelled over his shoulder so she would hear him.

    "Ok, but we do need to hurry because the rain is almost here." She could also hear a thunderstorm not far from their location.

    She knew she was right that they should have taken a car, but there was no use in ming him when there was nothing he could do about it now. He was only thinking of saving them some time when he thought of using his bike. Besides, nobody could predict the weather.

    "It''s just over there." He finally pointed at a house not too far from them.

    He remembered this ce when he once volunteered to help in the restoration back in his youth. But it had been years since he had been here. He had no idea of the state of the structure if it was still the same.

    "Ok." She answered, almost relieved to see the structure, even if it was still a bit far from them when rain was about to fall.

    However, they were not so lucky as the rain poured down on them, even before they reached the house. It was almost at their reach, but still, they ended up soaked by the time they entered the door.

    "I''m truly sorry for this." He indicated their drenched appearance with their clothes sticking on their skins. "You can me me if you get sick." He was ready to ept whatever she had to say to him. It was his miscalction that led them in this condition anyway.

    "Well, you are sorry. I think that is good enough. You could not have predicted the weather would be like this. We left with the sun in full strength, so who would have thought that it would suddenly rain like this." She was not going to make ming him some, sort of, an exercise. She was not going to get used to that while they were pretending to be a couple. ming each other and acting like cat and dog would only harden their situation.

    "Thanks, Dani." He was d that she was taking this lightly. "Now, let me see what we can do to dry up and keep warm." He went around the shed, which was full of tools and some supplies. "At least the roof is intact. That should keep the rain out." He said as a constion prize.

    "Yeah. At least I had the foresight to bring some extra clothes." She stated as she took her small bag and opened it. Unfortunately, the extra clothes were also wet. "Damn. I forgot that my bag is not waterproof."

    "Let us look around. Maybe there are work clothes here that we can temporarily use while we dry our clothes." He instructed her to go to the other room while he searched the other one.

    "Ok." She agreed, not having any other choice. It was either they found other clothes or go naked. She believed thetter was not a good idea and would never be an option.

    She went inside the other room, while Alex went to the next one. Besides the main room, which consisted of a table, three chairs, and shelves of tools, there were only two rooms in this single floor shed.

    The room she entered had a single bed with a thin mattress and one pillow. It was probably used by the caretaker, in case of an emergency, like this.

    "Did you find anything?" Alex shouted through the thin wall that separated them.

    Alex could not find anything that he thought they could use to rece their clothing when he rummaged to the other room. It was more shelves, equipment, and supplies used to repair the castle.

    "Not yet." She shouted back. She was about to move to the cab when she noticed the door. Alex was already standing just outside the open door.

    "There was nothing in the other room. Have you checked the cabs?" He asked, seeing it behind her.

    "Well, I was about to when you interrupted me." She told him as she moved to open the cab. "Yes! There are several clothes here." She felt relieved to find something they could use. She was already feeling the chills in her bones. This time, not because of Alex, but due to the wet clothes on her body.

    She took out two shirts and two pairs of pants from the cab and tried to look for some towels from the lower shelves and anything that they could still use, like nkets. She was not sure how long they would be staying in this shed.

    "Do you need any help?" Alex stood behind her as she scooped down lower to check the bottom drawer.

    "Can you hold on to this?" She handed him the clothes and other things she found in the cab that they might need.

    "I think this is more than enough." He checked the things in his hand.

    "Wait. I am looking for a bedsheet." She pointed to the mattress of the bed.

    "Oh, nice thinking." He only replied. A man usually would not care for such things. Any t dry surface would be a good enough ce to sleep on, so a need for a bedsheet was not necessary.

    "Here." She finally found a clean white sheet that she could use to cover the bed if she had to sleep in this ce. She just wanted to be prepared, in case they found themselves stranded overnight.

    It was going to be dark soon. Dani had no idea of the scope of the thunderstorm if it would stop anytime from now or wouldst all throughout the night. She thought that it was better to prepare for any eventuality.

    Then she ced the sheet on the bed before facing Alex, who still had their change of clothes in his hands. She suddenly felt suffocated with him standing close by in the small room with the bed beside them.

    "You go change here. I can use the other room to change." He offered, feeling the awkwardness of the moment and knowing that they should get out of their wet clothes soon before they both caught a cold.

    He still felt worried that they ended up in this situation, seeing Dani drenched with rainwater, shaking with the cold. They needed to change fast. Then he should start a fire and prepare something hot that could warm them.

    He saw a stove and a kettle in the small kitchen when he scanned the ce. He hoped that there was a tea or a coffee that he could use inside the cupboards.

    "Thanks." She intended to take this room in the first ce while he could have the other room. It was no first-ss amodation, but at least they were safe from the rain and other things that crawl out there, she thought.

 Chapter 113 - Stranded For The Night

    <h4>Chapter 113 - Stranded For The Night</h4>

    When Dani went out, Alex had already started the fire. She weed the heat that wasing from the small firece. Dani began to feel the chill in her bones, so the warmth should help her ease the ache in her body.

    She was not expecting that it was going to be that cold after getting wet by the rain. But she believed that after a little while, she would be back to normal.

    "Alex, what are you doing?" She asked while she sat near the fire, looking at him, working on something on the stove.

    She marveled at the way he moved in the kitchen. As if he was totally at ease whenever he was preparing food. She had observed this during their first dinner at his ce.

    Now, seeing him again working on the counter made her realize that any woman would be lucky to have him as a husband. She would consider him. Honestly, she thought as she stared at him. If she was looking, but she was not ready for such amitment.

    "I found some instant teabag in the cupboard. I thought to make some." He took two cups and ced them near the stove as he waited for the water to boil.

    "Do you need some help?" She could not just sit around like a princess. She stood up and went beside him.

    "No, you should not have bothered to stand up." Alex moved to her side, seeing that something was off with her. She was still slightly shaking. "Are you alright?" He became rmed when he saw her pale face and her nose was turning pink.

    He could not help but worry about their situation. If Dani continued to get sick, they would not have had help in this isted ce with nomunication.

    "I am ok. A bit cold, but I think the warmth of the fire was helping." She told him.

    She did feel something odd, but it was nothing that he should be concerned with since she was strong as an ox. She also believed that the hot tea would make a difference.

    "I think you should go back to your seat by the fire and let the expert do this." He held her by her shoulders, not caring anymore if she would resist his touch, and ushered her back to the chair by the fire.

    She must be feeling not herself when she did not even flinch in his touch, the way she usually did when their skin connected. He was now starting to worry that she was developing a cold. Hopefully, it would not turn into a fever, or that would be a big problem.

    He wished there was a morefortable chair that she could sit on, but it was the only thing avable in the room. He helped her to the chair by the small table close to the firece.

    "Thanks, but I am ok. You don''t need to worry about me." She was slightly worried too about what was happening to her. She felt like her energy was suddenly being zapped out of her slowly. Then the pain was starting to take over. It had been a while since she got sick, so the feeling was not familiar anymore.

    "I think you''re getting the cold. Your immune system must have been weak after all the activities that you went through. These couple of weeks had been chaotic for all of us. I think that your body is trying to find a way to recover from all that stress." He exined.

    "No, I don''t get sick." She protested. Buttely, she felt slight fatigue from the many activities, long nights at work, then the dates, and now the traveling. Her body must be protesting from herck of sleep and rest. Her immune system was probably failing her, just like Alex said.

    "Yes, you didn''t. But I think you are now." He touched her forehead. Luckily, the fever did not set in yet. But it did not mean that it would not. "I''ll just hurry up with the tea so that you can sip something warm that can heat your body."

    Now, he knew that he had made a big mistake of not thinking about her welfare and safety. He should not have insisted on going to the castle today when there were so many other days they could have gone. He was not sure why he was so adamant about seeing her and being alone with her. Now, look at what he had done.

    "Ok." She did not feel like protesting anymore. She just wanted to feel the heat that wasing from the burning log.

    She rxed on the chair, trying to find afortable position. She decided to put her hands on the table and rest her chin on it while staring at the fire.

    "What about you? Aren''t you cold?" She asked when she seemed a bit warmer, but there was still something wrong with her. But she wanted to ignore it as something that would go away eventually.

    "A bit." That was his only answer as he brought the teas he had prepared, one for her and another for him. He was ok based on his assessment of his body. It was Dani that he believed was worse than him.

    He sat on the opposite side of the table, observing her condition. He was hoping that she was feeling a bit better after getting warm up.

    However, the possibility of going home was now out of the question unless he could call home to ask for some help. He could not risk putting Dani on the bike in her current condition. "Is your phone working?"

    "My phone. I think so." She said, but she had not to check it since they left the castle. She had forgotten about it.

    "Where is it?" He asked, hoping that he could use it to call back at the pce to get someone to get them.

    "It is in my bag, in the room." She remembered putting it in there since it might fall in her jeans pocket while they were in the motorbike.

    "Let me just check it out." But when he did, he learned that it was also damaged by the rain, just like his phone. His phone was in his pocket during the ride. "I guess rescue is out of the question tonight."

    He decided to put the phones near the fire, hoping that it would power up once it dried in the morning. Maybe he could call tomorrow for someone to pick them up. For now, they would have to sleep here. At least there was electricity and a fire to warm them up.

    "How are you feeling?" He asked when she finally finished the cup of tea.

    "I think I am feeling so much better." She dered to him, not wanting him to worry about her.

    She suddenly felt guilty for being so hard on him when all he ever did was be nice to her. Yes, he was yful at times, but it was his way of making their situation more bearable.

    Now, all he ever did was worry about her condition. Maybe it was time that she eased up with him, be more friendly.

    "Well, if you think you are warm enough. Maybe you would want to sleep in the room." He instructed since he could see that sitting in that wooden chair was not exactlyfortable for her. "We do not have a choice but to stay here for the night."

    "I already guess that much." She assessed earlier that it was a possibility that they might get stranded for the night in this ce.

 Chapter 114 - Falling In Love

    <h4>Chapter 114 - Falling In Love</h4>

    "I found this in the medicine cab. It should help with the cold and the pain." He decided to give her the medicine tablet he found in the first aid kit. It would help prevent her condition from worsening.

    "Thanks. Yes, I better drink one to be on the safe side." She took one tablet while he grabbed a bottle of water on the cab.

    He was thankful that at least some necessities were avable in the shed. The caretaker must be restocking the shed for his needs. However, he made a mental note to have the shed repaired and stocked with additional supplies.

    "Time for you to go to bed." He told her, noticing that she looked like she was about to fall to sleep on the chair.

    That was a bit of an exaggeration. Alex concluded that she might get drowsy with the medication she just consumed.

    "What about you? Do you need a bed sheet and nket for your bed? I''ll look for another one." She remembered that she only took care of her room, where she would be sleeping. She forgot to bother helping him with his room.

    "There is no need. I already took care of it, and I already have a nket." He did not want to lie to her, but he did not want to bother her anymore. He only wanted her to rest. He would manage to find afortable ce to sleep. The wooden floor in front of the firece seemed ideal for tonight.

    "Ok. I better go to bed then." She could not stay and chat with him. She felt like a lead was ced on her eyelids, making her eyes droopy. But when she walked towards the room, she felt her muscles and joints protesting in every movement it made.

    "Do you need help?" He asked, but he did not wait for an answer when he saw her struggling in her every step. He immediately went to her side and ced his arm around her waist to support her.

    "I think I can manage to go to the room on my own." She tried to wiggle her body away from him, but it was too much of an effort.

    She did not want to bother him. She was sure that he was as tired as she was. And she did not want to worry him. Whatever she felt would be cured by a good night''s sleep, she thought.

    "Please, I just want to help." He told her, but he already felt a slight fever as her body leaned against him. He knew that he had to watch her tonight in case that it turned into the full-blown flu.

    She would not like it for sure, but he was not giving her a choice. As long as she was her fianc��, he had to protect and take care of her.

    "I''m sorry. I don''t want to be a burden to you." She still tried to stand up straight, but it was starting to be too much effort on her part.

    "Please, don''t force yourself. You are not a burden to me. It is my fault that you are sick." He was sorry that his wrong decision led them to this situation. He had to learn to be more mindful when it came to her safety.

    "No. It was nobody''s fault." She did not want him to me himself. "Ok. You can help me, and then you can leave and rest too." She ced her hands on his arms to support herself.

    "Ok." He answered so they would stop arguing.

    Finally, she stopped protesting. Alex figured that it was already an effort for her to take another step. He decided to carry her instead to the bed. This time, she did not stop him anymore.

    He ced the nket on her, securing it around her body so that she would be warm enough. The room was warm enough because of the instions, so it was good for her to sleep in it.

    He was d to see that she immediately closed her eyes when her head touched the pillow. And then fell asleep after a few minutes of steady breathing. She must be exhausted or very sick to fell into a deep slumber that easily.

    He decided to take one of the chairs outside and ced it near her bed. He nned to watch her for a few hours until he was confident that her fever had subsided.

    After an hour, he noticed that she was restless in her sleep. He moved closer to her and found out that her fever did get worse. He had to do something to lower it down. Then, she was starting to shake. She must be cold again.

    He immediately went outside and took his nket to use on her as additional cover. He also took a small cloth he found in the cab. He would wet the piece of clothing so he could use it to cool her fever down.

    "I''m sorry, but I need to wipe your body so that the fever would not go higher." He was uncertain of what he was doing, but he remembered watching this in a movie about first aid when no other resources were avable to them.

    He started wiping her face first, gently dabbing the wet cloth on her skin. Then he touched her forehead, testing if the cold towel was helping. When he felt that the heat toned down a little, he repeated the action. Then, he started wiping her neck, arms, and the things that the cloth could reach without taking her clothes off.

    He did not want her to think that he was taking advantage of her in this situation. He might have seen her naked before, but that was with her consent. This time, he was making sure that he gave her the respect that she deserved.

    It would seem to relieve some of the diforts she felt as she calmed down and even her breathing. As soon as Alex finished, he stroked her skin again, and it would seem that the fever was not that hot as before. It appeared that it was not enough.

    Dani was still visibly shaking from the cold. The two nkets were not enough to keep her warm. He could not give her another medicine when she only took it more than an hour ago. There was only one more thing he could think of to warm her up.

    "I''m sorry. I know you won''t like this if ever you find out about it, but I have no options left." He spoke softly near her ears, hoping that she would hear his apology.

    He thenid his body beside her in the small cot. It could barely amodate his big body and hers, but he had to do it. He decided to hug her tightly, even putting half of her body on top of his. That was the only way that both of them would fit and befortable.

    It would seem that she did not mind since she was unconscious from the fever. She even tightened her hold on Alex as the warmthing from his bodyforted her.

    He believed that she was trying to appear strong, but she was aching inside. He admired her more because she was not like most of the women he knew. With slight pain, they felt like they were dying.

    Not only was Dani beautiful, kind, intelligent, but she was one of the strongest women he knew. She possessed all the traits in a woman he wanted in a wife. Then, he realized just where his thoughts went.

    What was he thinking? Was he ready tomit to her? Was he falling in love with the woman in his arms?

 Chapter 115 - Not Settling For Anything Less

    <h4>Chapter 115 - Not Settling For Anything Less</h4>

    Jacky immediately rushed to Dani''s room as soon as she heard what happened to her friend. She arrivedtest night after Lance invited her to have dinner at his ce. By the time she arrived at the pce, it was alreadyte, and it was raining hard.

    She did not have time to check on Dani. But she did try to call her, but her phone was unreachable. She figured that she was safe with Alex, so she had nothing to worry about her situation. He would never let anything happened to her friend, unlike the man who invited her to be his date.

    "Dani, are you alright? I heard what happened." Jacky reached for her friend, whoid in Alex''s bed, in his room in the pce.

    "Yeah, I am ok. It was just a slight fever. But I am feeling so much better now. The doctor said that I only need to rx today, but tomorrow I will be good as new." She did not want Jacky to worry about her when she was already recovering from the ordealst night.

    "Well, you can''t stop me from worrying. I thought you were already asleep at the other house when I went homest night. Only to find out from Alex that you were out with himst night stranded in an old house with a fever." Jacky stated with worry. She could not help it.

    "Thanks for your concern, but I am good. Stop it! I just got rid of my mother for cuddling me too much. Do you want me to do the same with you?" She threatened Jacky so that she would stop fussing around.

    "Fine. Don''t throw me out." Jacky finallyid down next to her, not caring if she was sick and she might be contagious.

    "By the way, how was your date?" She asked, curious to where her friend had been. At the same time, she was changing the topic to avoid being the center of her attention.

    "It was great. I had a great time yesterday." Jacky told her with a smile, but it never reached her eyes.

    "If it was so great, then why do I sense that there was something wrong?" She had never seen her friend in this state. "And what happened between you and Marcus?"

    She was two things. She felt great, meaning the whole experience was mind-blowing. Or it was not good that she did not want to see the man ever again. This time, it felt different. She was undecided.

    She believed that it also might have something to do with Marcus. With all themotions and activities, she felt guilty for not having time for Jacky. She had abandoned her, not intentionally, but still, she was not there when she needed her.

    "I met Lance at the party. He invited me to go out with him. He was a perfect gentleman, and he showed me around, making sure that I was having a st. But I felt guilty for using him because of that stupid jerk." Jacky confided with her friend.

    "I assumed you are referring to Marcus." Well, Dani already assumed the worse about where Marcus and Jacky''s rtionship would end up. It was bound to end in a mess.

    "Yes, he invited me here to be his date. I did not expect that he would take care of my every need, but I deserve a little respect from him." Jacky did not know why she was affected so much by Marcus'' action. But she was, although she wanted not to.

    "Yes, that is what I have been trying to tell you. Stop letting men define who you are. You deserve so much more than to wait for Marcus to be the man for you." She somehow guessed that Jacky had developed some feelings for Marcus.

    After all, Marcus was the longest Jacky had been in a rtionship, whether it was just a sexual one. Jacky would never admit that, but she had seen her denial as a way of covering up what she truly felt.

    She just hoped that it was not yet toote for her friend to get over Marcus. It was what she was afraid of when she warned her about her treatment of rtionships.

    "Yes, Dani. You are probably right." Jacky understood what her friend was trying to say to her. She was just too afraid to face the truth.

    When she first met Marcus, she believed that he was the one for her. The way they clicked together, not only in bed, she was definite that she found the right man who would make her happy.

    But she realizedter on that he did not feel the same way as her. He told her that this was nothing but a casual fling that they should enjoy while itsted. She was a fool to agree, thinking that it would eventually change when he realized that she was the girl for him.

    "Hey, don''t be too hard on yourself. Maybe this Lance is the real deal. He might be the one fated for you." She wanted to cheer her friend up. Nothing could be gain if they kept dwelling on Marcus, who did not deserve her friend.

    "Enough about me." Jacky turned to her friend with a sudden change of demeanor. That was one of her traits. She could easily hide what she truly felt. She could show a smile on her face even if her heart and mind did not feel the same way.

    Maybe she did not find the perfect man for her after all. At least not with Marcus, anyway. But maybe there was another man out there who was better for her. She just had to open her heart and mind to the possibility.

    "As I said, no need to worry about me." She interrupted her before she started worrying about her again.

    "Not that. Why are you in Alex''s room?" Jacky questioned, wondering why her friend was staying in his fake fianc��''s room.

    "This is Alex''s room." She did not know. She was as surprised as her.

    All she could remember was going in and out of consciousness sincest night. Then, remembering hearing people hovering around her. Then Alex was there, trying to soothe her. She had no clue on why she was staying in his room.

    "Yes, it is," Jacky affirmed her earlier statement. "Are you two now an official couple? I noticed that since we arrived here, the two of you are almost inseparable. As in, are you two having sex?" Jacky had to ask since the two of them were almost living like they were a couple.

    She wondered if the two already developed some feelings for each other. Or, they somehowe up with an arrangement like hers and Marcus. It was not such a questionable idea since the attraction between the two was very transparent. Anybody with a pair of eyes could see it.

    "Of course not. I''m not like you." She suddenly bit her lips. She did not intend it to sound like that. "I''m sorry I meant..."

    She only wanted to deny Jacky''s assumption of what was going on between her and Alex. She did not want to sound too insensitive with her feelings.

    "No need to exin. Honestly, you are right." She interrupted her friend, who seemed so mortified with her words. She would never be mad at her friend for speaking the truth.

    "No, I am not right. You can find the right man for you. I wish that you will avoid the douchebags that you keep associating with because you deserved better." She hoped that her friend would open her eyes and realized that she was a great catch that any man would be lucky to have.

    "Are you sure that you are referring to me?" Jacky smiled at her friend for giving her some morale booster. If Dani said it, she should believe it.

    She began to contemte on her rtionships. How she always ended up alone. Or probably she was hurt too many times that trusting one person with her happiness was hard for her. Maybe finding the right man for her would be as impossible as flying to the moon.

    There were just too many spections on why she ended up thinking this way, but one thing was for sure, she wanted a change. She wanted to be happy like the way she felt when she was with Lance yesterday. She wanted more of that.? Maybe it was time to consider not settling for anything less.

 Chapter 116 - Wrongful Act

    <h4>Chapter 116 - Wrongful Act</h4>

    Alex could not wait to go back to Dani''s side, but he had to let her spend some time with her family and friend first. Maybe get some rest before he went back to his room to check on her.

    In the meantime, hezed around with his friends, hoping to catch up with what was happening with them. But as he sat on one of the lounges, his mind kept going back to the scene this morning. How frightened he was of her condition. Then, how he wanted to take care of her.

    His mind went back to what happened before he left the room.

    "Are you sure you are feeling fine?" He asked her while sheid in his bed. He, on the other hand, was sitting on the edge, bending down to her. He already double-checked with the doctor, and he assured him that she was already on her way to recovery.

    "Yeah, go on and check on your friends. Maybe you''ll see Jacky. Tell her that I want to see her."? She was a bit ufortable with the way Alex was behaving. Although he was usually courteous and attentive to her needs before, he was now overdoing it.

    She believed that he was still feeling guilty for what happened to her, but she already told him that no one was to me. It was a situation that was beyond their hands to control.

    "Ok. If you are sure that you don''t need me here anymore. But call me asap if you need something." He once again touched the skin on her forehead, making sure that the fever was truly gone. When he was satisfied, he stood from the bed and greeted her parents, who were about to enter the room.

    "If you''ll excuse me, I need to step away for a few minutes. I''ll be back as soon as I can." He told her parents. When they finally acknowledge him, he went to kiss Dani on the forehead since it was part of their act. Then he walked out of the room to search for his friends.

    In truth, he did not want to leave Dani''s side ever since they arrived. But when her parents started fussing over her, he had to give them some time alone to be with their daughter.

    He left the room so they could have some privacy and time to take care of their daughter. He, on the other hand, started looking for his friends.

    He first bumped into his parents, who were also on their way to check on Dani. They also expressed their concern for her. Then, he saw next Jacky, who was on his way back from the grounds.? She just informed him that she came from the other house, looking for Dani, but was concerned about not finding Dani or him anywhere in the house.

    He narrated to her what happened yesterday andst night. Of course, excluding the things that he did to make herfortable. He believed that part should only remain between him and Dani.

    "Where is she now?" Jacky asked when he finished his recount of the situation. She could not me Alex if he only wanted to give her friend a good time. He trusted Alex to think of what would be best for her friend, unlike his friend, Marcus, who was a stupid jerk.

    "She is now resting in my room. Her parents are with her right now." Alex informed Jacky, d that Dani had a good friend with her.

    He then continued to look for his friends to check on them if they were all ok. He had not seen them since yesterday. As his guests, it was still his responsibility to make sure that they were doing well on their stay at his house.

    "Hey, what happened to you and Dani? Why did I saw youe down from the helicopter carrying Dani in your arms?" David asked when he saw Alex walked into the clubhouse.

    He was a bit concerned, seeing that Dani was quickly ced in a stretcher and carried inside the pce with a doctor following closely behind. He was supposed to follow them too, but he saw Alex''s mother, who told him that it was nothing serious.

    "We got caught in the rain yesterday on our way back from our sightseeing. We had to stay overnight in the shed near the castle. Thentest night, she developed a fever and chills. We could not call for assistance since our phones were both wet from the rain. Luckily, the caretaker was early today, so he was able to call for help." He exined, still remembering the ordeal he and Dani had to go through.

    He was almost panicking early this morning when she started shaking again. Fortunately, the helicopter was quick to rescue. The doctor was able to administer hydration and medication to Dani immediately. The doctor said that he did the right thing when he told him what he did during the night.

    He assured Alex that Dani would be ok. A good rest today would speed up her recovery, and by tomorrow morning, she would be good as new. He still wished that he had been more careful so that this did not happen.

    "Hope Dani is going to be alright," Evan stated after his story. Then he moved to the pool and dived, living the three of them on the chairs. "Aren''t you going to swim with us?" He shouted as he emerged from the water.

    "Not today. I am still very exhausted. I barely sleptst night. I had to make sure that Dani is going to be ok." He replied to Evan.

    He still needed to get back to his room to check on her. Then, maybe look for a ce where he could take a nap. He believed that soon, he would not be able to keep his eyes open.

    "Ok. Maybe we can do something elseter or tomorrow. Just us. Let us not include the oldies." Evan, being the youngest in the group, was the most adventurous one.

    "We''ll think of something?" David said as he too joined Evan in the pool, diving with a big ssh.

    "What about you guys? What have you been doing while I was away?" He asked his friends who were in the pool except for Marcus, who was quiet, lounging beside him.

    "We yed tennis with those cousins of yours," Evan announced as he shifted into a sitting position on the side of the pool. "We don''t know about Marcus. He had been sulking the rest of the day when you left."

    "I''m not sulking. I am resting. There is a difference. Besides, my body was exhausted from the party and then the hunt." Marcus defended himself from the men around him.

    But in only earned another set ofughter from his friends. Evan went back to swimming with David, leaving Alex and Marcus alone to talk.

    "Or it might have something to do with the other night." He teased Marcus more, trying to see if he would show any sign of what he was feeling.

    "Well, yeah. It is partly true. But I am truly exhausted." Marcus was not about to give his friend the satisfaction of knowing the real reason why he was not feeling so great.

    He did not want to admit that he was indeed not in the mood to have fun. He did not feel like going out with his friends, ying with the girls. He did not want to see the girl he slept with the other night. Luckily, they already left early this morning. He would not be seeing her again.

    "Shall I assume that the other part had something to do with Jacky?" This time, he used his serious tone. He also made sure that his voice was low enough so that the other two in the pool would not hear their conversation.

    "I don''t know, man." Marcus scratched the back of his neck, uneasy talking about hisplicated rtionship with Jacky.

    "You want to talk about it." He asked, wanting to help his friend who was having a hard time with what he did or did not do.

    "It is veryplicated." Marcus had no idea how to exin to Alex what was happening to him. He was too confused and afraid to analyze his situation.

    "Well, talking about it might make it lessplicated." He reasoned out, hoping that his friend would finally open up about his problem because he could see now that he did have one.

    "Fine. I am confused at the way Jacky was acting around me. She was gone the whole day yesterday, then returnedtest night with your cousin or friend. Then I was trying to talk to her this morning, but she refused." Marcus felt like Jacky was acting childish and irrational.

    "Man, I could not me Jacky for not wanting to see and talk to you. You were wrong to treat her that way." He told his friend his opinion on the matter, not wanting to sugarcoat his situation.

    He might be afraid of rtionships, but he still had high value for the opposite sex. He still believed that what Marcus and his friends were doing, having casual sex even if the girl gave her consent to the action, was still unfair to the girl.

    "Don''t tell me you are siding with her because you are afraid that Dani will be mad at you if you sided with me." Marcus used his friend. But he knew that what he was saying was unfounded.

    "You know me, man. Whether Dani or Jacky gets mad at me, I will always be your friend. However, I will never change my opinion on how we should treat women." Alex held his friend on the shoulder.

    "I''m sorry, man. I did not mean to say that." Marcus apologized for his words.

    "It is not me who you should be sorry to, but with the girl you wronged. Did it never urred to you that Jacky might be hurt when you left her in the party to fend for herself?" He reminded Marcus of that incident.

    Marcus was his friend, but a mistake would never be right unless you corrected it. He was not condoning what his friend did. Marcus needed to apologize to Jacky for his wrongful act.

 Chapter 117 - Same Category

    <h4>Chapter 117 - Same Category</h4>

    After spending more than an hour with his friends at the pool, he decided that it was time to go back to his room. He wanted to check on Dani''s condition, and at the same time, take a rest. He already felt fatigued due to ack of sleep after taking care of Danist night.

    As he walked into the hallway, he bumped into Jacky. She informed him that she was on her way to the pool to swim. He wondered if he should stop Jacky and warned her that Marcus was there.

    Then again, should he allow them to meet so they could finally have a conversation and the closure they both needed? Eventually, he decided to let fate took its course. He kept his mouth shut and made his way to his room.

    "You are still awake." It was not a question but more of a statement as he saw Dani sitting up on the bed with a pillow at her back, leaning on the headboard.

    "Didn''t you just see Jacky came out of the room?" Dani stated as if that should answer his question.

    Well, she was right, he thought. Jacky would have fussed around her. That would not have been easy for her to sleep with Jacky in the room.

    "Well, since she is gone now, why don''t you rest your eyes. You hardly had a good sleepst night." He informed her, remembering her restless sleep. "The doctor said that you need to rest some more so that your body can recover fast."

    "What about you? Did you have your rest?" If she remembered right and if it was not just a dream. He was almost awake all night, taking care of her. She vaguely recalled that every time she opened her eyes, she saw him hovering around her.

    She did not want to think of it, but her mind kept telling her that he took real good care of her. She even remembered how he was careful to wipe her body with the cloth, avoiding his skin from touching hers.

    She wanted to think that she was only dreaming about it, but her mind would not allow her to deny that it did happen. Even during the time, Alex had no choice but to envelop her in his embrace to keep her warm. Her mind would not allow her to forget.

    "I''m about to, but I just want to check on you first before I do." He answered her, then Alex started yawning as if his body was reminding him that it was time to sleep.

    "Well, you should sleep. I''m feeling much, much better." She repeated the word for emphasis.

    She did not want him to worry about her anymore. It was enough that he did his best to make sure that she did not get worse. And then, brought her back safely to the pce.

    "About that. Will you mind if I sleep at your side?" He indicated the space on the other side of the bed. "You see, this is my room, so they will be expecting me to sleep here."

    "Yeah, I was going to ask you about that. I just forgot. Why am I in your room?" She suddenly asked, remembering that Jacky mentioned it earlier, but she was afraid to ask their parents about it.

    "When we were rescued from the shed and brought back here, the people who took care of you assumed that this is where you are also staying since you are my fianc��. While me, I had to stop by the study room to answer our parents'' questions.

    By the time that I looked for you, you were already here. I could not do anything about it anymore. I could not request that you transfer to another room without raising suspicions." He borated his exnation of what happened.

    "Then, that would mean that we are stuck in here until tomorrow when the doctor deres that I am well enough to go back to the other house." She surmised their situation, more to herself.

    "Exactly what I meant," Alex said as he moved to the other side of the bed. "I am willing to sleep on the sofa over there." Pointing to the couch on the other side of the room. It looked very ufortable to sleep on for a man like Alex. "But anyone could walk here to check on you and find me there."

    "Of course, that again would raise questions." She finally finished what he was about to say. She did agree with him, but things were going moreplicated as they moved along with their fake rtionship, she realized.

    "Besides, I hope you will take pity on me. I am exhausted and want afortable bed to sleep on, even for a few hours." He pleaded with her, wanting her to understand his need.

    "Fine. I don''t mind if we sleep together." She said, then quickly corrected her words upon realizing how she sounded with her statement. "I meant to sleep on the same bed." She knew that she must be burning in embarrassment as she felt her cheeks reddened.

    "Don''t worry. I know what you meant." He smiled at her, amused again with the way she reacted to her fumble. "But thanks for understanding."

    He went to his changing room and put on afortable shirt and sweat pants to sleep on before going back to the room. He was too tired to take a shower, so that would do for now. Besides, he believed that he already took a long showerst night.

    "I would say good night, but the sun was just up. But you should also rest." He told her as heid down on the other side of the spacious bed. It was big enough for the two of them. They could even fit another two persons in the middle if they wanted to.

    "Go get your rest. I''ll try to sleep too." Daniid back down on the bed and turned to the other side, opposite him, not wanting to watch him sleep.

    She knew that she was not getting any sleep, knowing that he was lying not so far from her. She could still smell his scent fromst night. The perfume that he wore still lingered in the air. But she guessed that was just her imagination, ying overtime.

    She suddenly longed for his even breathing and the steady rhythm of his heart as sheid her head on his chest, lulling her to sleep. She realized now that she would be craving for him after that night. Every time she would be closing her eyes, she would be dreaming about him.

    "Then sleep tight too." He answered back, turning on his side, facing the other way.

    But he wondered if he was getting any sleep with her only a few feet away from him. He could still remember the way she felt on his armsst night as he tried to warm her up.

    He could still feel the softness of her skin as he rubbed his palm on her arms to warm her up. He would never forget her warm cheek as it pressed on his chest as he breathed.

    He realized that he would never stop dreaming of having her again in his arms after being reminded of what it felt like having her body around his.

    He closed his eyes tightly, hoping to force his mind to think of something else. Any subject that would make him shift his attention to another topic. Anything that would stop him from thinking about Dani and their time together. Because no matter how exhausted his body was, his mind seemed to be enjoying the memoryne.

    He then remembered his conversation with Marcus. The way Marcus defended what he was doing with his rtionship with Jacky. He tried to listen to his friend''s rationale, but he found it hard to agree with him.

    "It was not as if we are exclusively dating. We had an arrangement." Marcus pointed out that their rtionship was an open one. "It is not as if I told her that she was going to be my girlfriend or promise to marry her. I never lied to her about what I wanted in our rtionship."

    "Still, she is a woman who was expecting you to be a gentleman who would show her even at least a little respect if not your loyalty and love." He tried to understand Marcus and his situation.

    He was his friend, and just like him, amitment was not on the table for him too, not just yet. But he still thought that his principle about rtionships was a bit out of line.

    "Ok. I admit. I was a bit drunk that night, and I lost control of the situation. But I had no intention of hurting her in any way." Marcus dered, but he knew that most of what he said might be a lie. He was not drunk at all. He knew what he was doing.

    "You left her at the party to bang another girl." This time, Alex was not careful with his words.

    He wanted his words to have an impact on his friend''s narrowed thinking. Hopefully, it would make him hear and understand what his message was, loud and clear.

    Marcus was one of the most intelligent people he knew when it came to business and thew. But when it came to his emotional quotient, he was failing miserably.

    Then, sensing the girl not so far from where he was, he made a sudden realization. Maybe he was also falling in the same category as Marcus as he neglected to consider what Dani must be feeling with all this.

 Chapter 118 - Love And Commitment

    <h4>Chapter 118 - Love And Commitment</h4>

    Seeing that someone was already in the pool, Jacky proceeded with caution. She already saw Evan and David swimming in the pool. That would mean Marcus would be likely in the area too.

    She did not want to see him anytime soon. She was still fuming after what he did to her. But then again, why should she stop enjoying her vacation just because of him. She thought as she continued to walk to one of the lounge chairs.

    That was when she noticed the figure that was lying on one of them. Marcus had his eyes closed but seemed not to be sleeping. He was in his swimwear, but he appeared to bepletely dry from her observation.

    "Jacky, nice to see you here," Evan shouted when he finally noticed her presence. "You look great." Evan praised her, knowing that should catch Marcus'' attention, who was still pretending to be sleeping.

    "Come on, join us." David then shouted, joining in with Evan''s ns.

    They knew that it would put Marcus on the spot. They wondered what their friend would do in this situation. They might not be privy to the real deal between Marcus and Jacky, but they still sensed that a big issue was brewing between the two.

    "Wait, let me fix my things." She moved closer to the lounge chairs, picking one that was next to Marcus. She ced her small bag and towel on the chair and sat beside it.

    There were a lot of other areas that she could choose to sit on if she wanted. But she picked that one because she would show him that his disregard of her feelings did not affect her.

    She was not going to hide from him. She would show him that she was fine even if he had abandoned her during the party. She was moving on from him.

    Finally, he opened his eyes and looked at her. "Jacky, can we talk about this?" Marcus asked as he suddenly shifted himself to a seating position.

    He was not expecting to see her. He was even more surprised that she did not pick the farthest chair from him. He still wondered how her mind worked. She was a puzzle to him until now.

    "What is there to talk about?" Jacky stated without even looking at him. She continued applying some lotion on her arms as if he was not there in front of her.

    "Do you need me to help you with your back?" He offered, suddenly missing touching her.

    Not only that, he missed the way they enjoyed each other''spany and not whatever was going on between them right now.

    "Sure." She offered the lotion to him. She was not going to pretend that she could do that on her own. But she would show him that she was not affected by his touch anymore.

    He quickly stood from his seat and moved to her back, taking the lotion in her hands. He slowly ced it in his hands and slowly spread it on her back.

    "I''m sorry about what happened the other night." He started to tell her, knowing that it should be what he had done in the first ce.

    He realized that Alex was right. It was a stupid move on his part to put her in such a situation.

    Feeling her skin under his touch made him realized his mistake. He suddenly feared that what they had might be over because he was afraid they were already moving into unchartered territories.

    "You should be." She said as she let him finished what he started.

    She was not going to let his touch persuade her to forgive him just like that. Although his presence still invoked a certain thrill in her body, it would not be enough to make her overlooked what he had done.

    "What do you want from me? You know what we were when we started this rtionship?" Marcus felt that he should try to find out what was wrong with her.

    He felt that she should not be making a big deal out of this. Yes, he already admitted that he made the mistake of leaving her at the party, but they were both aware that they were not dating exclusively. He knew that she was also going out on dates with other men, just liked he also went out with other women.

    However, he realized that he was not ready to end what they had, not just yet. He still enjoyed Jacky''spany, but pursuing something more was not what he also had in mind.

    "Nothing. That is what I am trying to say to you. I want nothing to do with you anymore. I think we had exhausted this rtionship, and it is time for us to move on." That was it. She had finally told him what was in her mind sincest night.

    Although she still felt something for him, she was not about to waste her time waiting for him to grow up and realized that he liked her too. She was ready to move on and find someone else that was worth her time and effort.

    So far, Lance had been sweet and a real gentleman. He had shown her that she deserved more than what Marcus had given her. She was beginning to think that she already wasted her time believing Marcus was the one. It was time to go back to the drawing board and searched again for the right one.

    "But we have something good going with us. Why would you want to end it now?" Marcus questioned her ns. He was not in favor of it and would like to appeal to her.

    "Because it doesn''t feel right anymore. I think I was beginning to get bored in our rtionship. It is time for me to find something that is more exciting." She knew that her words were far from the truth of what she felt.

    But she was better off going on her way now while she still could. She was afraid that she might fall in love with him while he did not reciprocate the feeling in the end.

    "What are you saying? I don''t believe this. What could be more exciting than what we have? We are great together, so why do you want to make itplicated." He was not ready to let her go yet.

    Marcus knew that his voice was louder than what he intended, but he could not help it as he felt a bit of exasperation. He saw his friends looked at them, but they pretended not to care as they went back to what they were doing, giving them their privacy.

    To him, most girls were easily receable. But Jacky was different. She was able to get into his skin, making herself deeply nted in his mind. No matter how he tried to get her out of his system, the more he craved for her. The more he wanted her at his side at all times.

    "Yes, things are getting veryplicated, so I think it''s time to end this." She was about to walk out on him to join the others. But he stopped her.

    He grabbed her and forced her to look at him. When she looked up to stare at him, he took that as his opportunity. He held her tightly against him and quickly lowered his face to her, possessing her lips.

    He wanted her to understand that what they had was not yet over. He was not willing to let her go yet, despite what she was saying to him.

    She was not expecting that he would kiss her. Her instinct took over as she started responding to his advance. She leaned closer to him to deepen the kiss, then allowed her hands to hold on to his shoulders.

    When they finally let go of each other, she found herself mortified of what she did. She quickly stepped away from Marcus, pushing his body away from hers, so he would let go of her.

    "Don''t you see that what we have is not yet over?" Marcus whispered to her as he stepped closer again to her. "You still want me." He said confidently.

    Her body might have betrayed her, but her mind knew that it was wrong. But Marcus''st words did not sound right to her as her hands suddenlynded on his right cheek with a big pang.

    "What was that for?" He held his cheek in his hands, rubbing it to ease the pain that she pped.

    He was surprised by her response. He knew that she also liked it. Her kiss was no different from what he was used to, so he did not believe that she was over him.

    "Because you don''t have any right to kiss me anymore." She turned her back on him, moving towards the pool. "Good sex is not enough anymore for me. I want something more. And you are not capable of giving me that."

    She still felt the same way for Marcus, but she believed that it was not enough anymore. Jacky was not going to settle for sex anymore.

    She wanted the real thing. She demanded love andmitment.

 Chapter 119 - Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 119 - Too Late</h4>

    He woke up smiling, feeling the soft body cradled in his body. He had no idea what happened exactly to them since he was so dead tired earlier when heid down beside Dani. But he was d to wake up with her sleeping so peacefully beside him.

    He knew it took time before he had fallen asleep, but he also felt that she was restless on her side of the bed. But maybe in time, they eventually sumbed to their bodies much needed rest, not knowing what they did next.

    At least she looked refreshed and restedpared to when hest observed her face this morning. Although, he was amused when he saw her eyes and face showing signs of good sleep while softly snoring on his chest. It was adorable, he thought.

    He attempted not to move much and tried to even out his breathing, afraid that he might wake her up. He wanted to keep looking at her, keeping this moment for a little bit longer if he could. Even though all he wanted was to touch her face, he still kept his hand to himself.

    "What are you trying to do to me?" He said in barely a whisper as he finally moved a tendril of her hair that was covering a small portion of her face.

    He then remembered his thought earlier about falling in love. Was it possible that in just a short period, he could feel it again? He knew he had been in love before, but it ended badly.

    He questioned if he was ready to undergo that same path. Should he act on his feelings for Dani or keep it to himself? That was if he was indeed in love with her.

    In truth, he believed that she was not hard to love. Any man could easily find himself falling for her. Dani was everything a man would want in a woman. She was near perfect.

    But in his world, he found it hard to even think of loving someone at the moment when things were thisplicated in his life. Especially now that there was a power struggle in his family. He was sure that people who wanted to get back at him would try to use her against him.

    He did not realize that this simple celebration that he only did for his parents would turn out this way. He never wanted to be part of this royal charade, but it would seem that The Council and his father were adamant about making him king.

    "Uhmm!" She started moving, but instead of pushing her body away from him, she shifted until she snuggled even closer. That made it harder for him to stay away.

    She thought that she was still dreaming as she felt the warm body that wasforting her. An arm around her shoulders made her smile as if it was the most natural thing that could happen to her.

    She linked her arms more around his body and snuggled her face on his chest, not realizing what she was doing. But when the arms around her finally tightened, she suddenly realized that it did not feel like a dream anymore.

    She opened her eyes to see a set of eyes, wide awake, staring back at her. Those eyes looked so familiar, when she blinked hers and opened it once again, it dawned on her where she was and what she was doing.

    "Good morning, or shall I say good afternoon. I think we slept almost the whole day." Alex dered, tilting her chin more so she was face to face with him.

    "Oh my. I''m sorry." She suddenly pulled back and quickly sat up from her position, getting out of his hold eventually.

    "No need to be sorry." He told her as he too plopped himself up on the pillows into a sitting position.

    "How long have you been awake?" She questioned if he had been studying her during her sleep.

    Dani wondered what she looked like and what embarrassing things she had done while she was in deep slumber. It was hard to remember when you were not sure which one was real and just a dream.

    "Not long. I just woke up when you did." He did not want to embarrass her more by telling her that he had been studying her sleeping form for some time. Besides, it sounded creepy.

    "Well, what time is it?" She questioned, feeling so much better than before.

    She believed that she was almost back to her old safe. The fever and chills were gone. And the ache in her body had also subsided down to a very tolerable level.

    "It is almost five in the afternoon. Are you hungry? I can ask someone to bring us food, and we can have our early dinner here instead of joining them." He figured that she might still feel down the weather to join the others, so it would be better if they just had their dinner separately in the confine of their room.

    "That will be nice. I think that is a good idea for now. I don''t want the others to get what I have by joining them now. Maybe tomorrow I am going to feel so much better, then I can join the others." She agreed with him. "But you don''t have to suffer and eat with me."

    "But I like to join you for dinner. It will be my pleasure to dine with you if you allow it." When he saw some hesitation in her eyes, he continued. "Besides, everybody will be expecting that I will always stay at your side, especially in times like this."

    He did not want to use that excuse against her, but he was desperate when he saw that she was about to decline his offer for a dinner date. To her, it was just another dinner, but to him, it was more than that.

    She knew he was right. The people around them would expect them to be together at all times. Alex was supposed to be a doting fianc��. He had to y his part as she also pretended to be a loving girlfriend.

    "Fine. I am indeed starving, so if it is not much trouble, would you care to request some food. I would appreciate it." She moved towards the bathroom to fix herself, leaving Alex on the bed, stillzing around. "I''ll just fix myself."

    She had no idea of what she looked like, but at least she was wearing a decent nightgown that did not show too much of her skin. But still, it did not stop her from remembering the scene when she woke up.

    She could still feel his body against her when she thought that she was dreaming. His hard muscr chest underneath her hands was still fresh in her mind, despite the shirt covering his body.

    She only wished that he would think that she was still sleeping when she did all those things. Because as of the moment, she was uncertain of how to feel about it.

    "Stop." She should not be thinking of him that way. She immediately closed the door to the adjoining bathroom of his room. The room was spacious, as suspected. She doubted if anything in this ce would have a standard size.

    She moved to the mirror above the sink and was shocked at what she saw. Her hair was all messed up. Her face was full of wrinkles from the imprint of Alex''s chest as she used it as a pillow for her cheek.

    Her eyes had some dried morning dew, and her chin had dried drool around it. She looked a mess. She wondered what he thought of her when he saw her face.

    Remembering his eyes when she looked up to it, all she saw was admiration and desire. Something that both frightened her because she might be reading too much to it.

    She quickly washed her face, using the soap on the counter, then realized that it smelled of him. She wanted to take a bath, but she was unsure if she had any clothes in this room. She did not want to end up naked again in just a towel in front of him.

    She covered herself with the thick bathroom robe that she found hanging on the wall. It must be Alex''s robe since it smelled of his aftershave. She was not quite sure, but she liked its aroma. It was soothing her nerves.

    She decided that she could take a bathter when she was sure of their sleeping arrangement. She still had to find out what would happen next to their situation.

    Shebed her hair and just let it fall on her back. Then checked her face if it was better than before. "Please concentrate on what you are here for and nothing else." She reminded herself.

    She then went outside to see if he had already taken care of the food because she was indeed starving. She believed that the only food she ate was the few bites early that morning before she went to sleep again.

    When she walked out of the bathroom, he was not on the bed anymore. Turning around, she found him on the other side, on the phone, dictating instructions to whoever was on the other line. When he saw her, he immediately ended the call and walked towards her.

    "I''m d you''re finished. The food is on its way. Just give it a few minutes." He told her as he assisted her to the table. "I''ll wash up. Then we can eat together." He excused himself, leaving her to go to the bathroom.

    Alone, she started to contemte on their situation, realizing

    she had gone farther than she intended. She had involved her heart in the equation as she found Alex as the man of her dreams. There was no way to stop it. She was toote.

 Chapter 120 - Committed Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 120 - Committed Girlfriend</h4>

    Waking up with a man beside her for two consecutive mornings was not was she would have thought would happen to her on this trip. If you told herst week that she would be in this situation, she would haveughed at such an incredulous idea, thinking it was unlikely to happen.

    But today, she was staring at the sleeping man beside her, careful not to wake him up. She was d that this time, she woke up on her side of the bed, thankfully, not entwined with him. The previous mornings were embarrassing enough, and doing it for the third time would be too much.

    He looked so adorable, sleeping soundlessly, she thought. She found herself staring at his face, his closed eyes, his patriarchal nose, and his kissable lips. It was indeed such soft lips, recalling vividly in her mind their most recent kiss.

    "Stop it." She mumbled to herself, chastising her mind for reying her memories. She also had to stop studying him before he caught her ogling at him. She quickly moved to the bathroom to take a bath.

    He had some of her clothes transferred to his room. She found them in one of the cabs in his walk-in closet. She also noticed her other stuff when she walked into the bathroom the other night.

    She appreciated his thoughtfulness as he took care of all her needs when she was sick. She never felt this way before, not even with her ex-fianc��. Nick never treated her like she was delicate porcin that needed to be cared for with a gentle touch.

    "Hey!" He was already standing on the door to the balcony when she came out of the bathroom. At least fully dress this time to go out.

    "How long have you been up?" She wondered because she remembered leaving him in the bed still sleeping earlier.

    She suddenly regretted getting up early since it was thest time, they would be alone in his room. Tonight, they would be heading back to the other house, in their separate room. She would surely miss having him around and waking up with him at her side.

    "I woke up when I heard you entered the bathroom. I decided to use the bathroom in the other room to save us time." He exined why he was already waiting for her. "How are you feeling?" He asked, seeing that she had already prepared for the day outside.

    He wondered if there would be another chance for him to be this close to her. He would surely miss taking care of her like these past couple of days.

    "I''m great." She dered, feeling that her energy was back to normal. She was also tired of lying around and pacing the room. Another minute inside this room, and she was about to go insane. The only thing that made it bearable was his presence and the way he entertained her, she admitted to herself but not to him.

    "That''s good to hear, but the doctor still reminded me that you should not overdo things today to be on the safe side. But I also agree that it is time you go out of this room." He offered, knowing that being coop up in the room all day must not have been fun at all for her.

    He did enjoy the moment they spent together, remembering how they tried to pass the time doing various activities such as ying chess, watching movies together, andpeting with video games. He thought that Dani was impressive because she caught up with him despite herck of knowledge of the game.

    Just eating together was already a treat for him. Every moment he had spent with Dani was time he wanted to extend. So, he was not wasting this opportunity to do more things with her today and the rest of their remaining days together.

    "It was nice to get enough rest, but I do miss the outside." She also missed jogging or doing some activities under the sun. Although she would also miss her stay in this room, especially the moments with him.

    Last night, after sharing a few childhood memories on the balcony,paring their good and horrible experiences growing up. She learned a few more things about him that they had inmon. She felt more closer to him than she ever felt before.

    Then as the night progress, they found themselves kissing on the balcony, underneath the stars. Nobody knew who initiated it, but they were both carried away by the romantic setting brought about by the spell cast by the moon.

    "I''m sorry." They both apologized after realizing what they just did, but neither was sorry about it as they stepped away from each other. They both wanted it but were not ready to ept it.

    After that, both excused themselves to prepare for bed, unsure how to handle the awkward situation. But both had a hard time falling asleep as both felt the impact of that kiss. Until both sumb to sleep, happily dreaming about each other.

    "Aboutst night." He began as if he had read her thoughts. "I hope you don''t mind if we talk about it." He felt they needed to discuss it before they could proceed towards their day.

    He moved closer to where she was standing and stopped just in front of her. He held both of her hands in his as he stared at her face. It suddenly made her looked up to him, curious about what he had to say.

    "What about it?" She knew it had something to do with what happenedst night and what was happening to them ever since they arrived at this ce. She had always felt the attraction between them, but she had fought against it from the very start.

    She could also see the indecision in his eyes as he stared at her. Whatever he was about to say might be a bit serious, she concluded. She suddenly felt nervous that he might have changed his mind and wanted to end their charade.

    In all honesty, she was not ready to stop seeing him. On the other hand, she wanted to see him more. She wanted more to this rtionship than she wanted to admit. But she could not deny what she was feeling anymore, not to herself.

    After that kissst night, she knew she wanted more of it. She wanted more of him.

    "I think. No." He suddenly stopped, trying to rpose what he wanted to say. "I believe that you are special, and I want to get to know you more. I know there is something special between us, and I want to explore that." He paused, watching her reaction.

    He waited if she was about to object to what he was saying, but when she remained quiet, just listening to him, he continued. "What I''m saying is that I want you to be my girlfriend." He finally stated what he was thinking. "Before you say no, I am not proposing that we go through the marriage." He quickly added, not wanting to frighten her with his deration.

    "What are you saying?" She asked as her heart started beating loudly in her chest, suddenly excited about the possibility of what she just heard.

    "I want us to make this work. I think we both felt the same way. Maybe we could take it slow. Give ourselves a chance to get to know each other more and let time dictate if there is more to this." He pointed to the two of them, pondering if fate had something more nned for them.

    He was not sure if he was making any sense to her at all. Because all he heard from what he was saying was the loud thumping of his heart as his nerved went haywire. He wanted her to agree with him, but at the same time, he did not want to force her if she was not ready.

    "Do you mean that we stop acting and make all of this real? Well, being a couple, I meant." She wanted to rify what he was implying because she did not want to make the mistake of assuming anything.

    "Yes, but you don''t have to answer right now. I want you to think about it first." He told her as they continued to stare at each other, still inches away from each other. "But I hope you''ll give me an answer soon."

    He wanted to kiss her right then and there, but he had to wait until she had made her decision. He had to respect what she had to say to what he just suggested to her. But he hoped that she would have a positive answer to him.

    "Ok." She replied to him, still in shock, unable to believe the turn of events. Although she already knew what she wanted to say since her answer was already ready in her mind.

    She believed Alex was right. She should think of it thoroughly since what he was asking wouldplicate their entire situation.

    She was surprised that he was feeling the same way as she was. She thought that he was not ready tomit to anything serious, remembering his suggestion that they had an affair to expel their attraction for each other.

    But this time, if he was willing to try to see where their rtionship would take them, maybe she could also do the same.

    "Well, first, I think we should eat breakfast and join the others." He extended his arm to her, offering to guide her out of the room. "Besides, I''m sure that everyone is already waiting for us toe out of this room."

    Although being with the others was thest thing he wanted to do, he was sure that she needed to be with her family and friends. She needed a clear mind before she should decide on his offer.

    "Yes, you are right." She answered automatically, but her mind was still buzzing with his new proposal.

    "Then, maybe we could do something togetherter on." He suggested as they moved in the direction of the garden where the breakfast was taking ce. After spending time with the rest, he thought maybe they could spend more time on their own.

    "What do you have in mind?" She asked, suddenly excited to know what he was thinking. She was also looking forward to spending more time with him. She finally admitted to herself that she enjoyed hispany and wanted to get to know him more.

    She also wanted a rtionship with him, she finally concluded, and she could not wait to tell him. She was ready to be amitted girlfriend to him if that was what he wanted.

 Chapter 121 - New Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 121 - New Enemy</h4>

    "Hi, babe! Did you miss me?" Cassie asked as she walked into his office without any notice that she wasing.

    "What are you doing here?" He asked as he continued to work on the papers in front of him.

    He never liked surprises, especially when he was busy. He was currently facing some problems in his business. And Cassie''s unannounced visit was not something he appreciated as of the moment. She was a distraction he did not need.

    "Am I not wee to visit you anymore?" She made herself sound as if she felt hurt by the way she was dismissing her presence.

    "It is not that, but I am busy today." He did not need her drama today.

    He just learned that a few individuals were buying a few blocks of stocks of hispany shares under his nose. His people discovered an anomaly and started to notice a pattern.

    It was not some random clients wanting a part in hispany, but a possible hostile takeover. They were not sure yet, but it was better to be careful before it became toote for them to recover.

    This entity was slowly acquiring stocks to gain ess to hispany, and he needed to find out who it was soon before it was toote. He did note this far, only to lose because someone was able to dupe him. He was more cunning than whoever was trying to ruin what he had built.

    "I heard that your ex just got engaged." She announced, observing him from where she was standing. She wanted to see how he would react to the news.

    "What are you talking about?" Not fully grasping what she said as his mind was still in his problems, but only wanting Cassie out of his office soon enough. He required his full attention to focus on the issue at hand.

    Cassie was a good partner in bed and his other schemes. But when it came to business, she was dumb as a rock. As of now, he had no use for her because she could not help him with his business.

    "Danie Hamilton is getting married. I just saw the news of her engagement with the man we saw at the party. Did you know that Alexander Princeton was a prince?" Cassie stated, making her statement clearer to avoid misunderstanding as she narrated what she heard in the news.

    Cassie was amazed at the way her ex-friend found another lover, a prince at that. Although, she would not qualify what Nick and Dani had as anything sexual. Nick only wanted Dani for her money and not her body as far as she was concerned.

    "What?" He was not sure of what he just heard. "My Dani is getting married to that man." He shouted as he stopped looking at the papers in front of him and directed his attention to Cassie, who was still pacing on his office floor. The news finally sunk in his brain.

    Nick was still nning on marrying Dani eventually. It was part of his master ns. He just needed to find some leverage he could use against her so she would agree to such an arrangement.

    But that would not happen if she was to marry that man, a prince, as Cassie told him. It would entirely affect all his ns. He ran his fingers through his hair, feeling frustrated that another problem just came up.

    "First of all, she is not your Dani anymore, Nick." Cassie pointed out angrily at him, jealous that he still wanted Dani, despite having her on his side. "Next, yes, he is going to marry that man. Unlike you, he is a real live prince." She emphasized thest part, hating the man in front of her.

    She had stuck by his side, hoping that he would finally take notice of her. After Nick and Dani separated, she was sure that he would be putting his full attention on her, but it would seem that she was still sharing it with his ex.

    Cassie stormed out of his office after hearing that he once again imed Dani was and would always be his. She hated that Nick still had not moved on from her. But she would show him that she was better than her in many ways.

    "Cassie,e back here." He immediately stood up from his seat and ran after her. "I''m sorry, I did not mean that. Sometimes, it just slipped my tongue because I used to call her that." He knew that was not an excuse, but he had to try.

    He made a mistake again, but if he did not need Cassie in his ns, he would have let go of her a long time ago. But as of now, he had to y his cards right. He should be more careful in handling her.

    "But you two are already over for a long time. I sometimes feel that you are only using me, but you did not care about me at all." She did like Nick, but just like him. Cassie was also using him for her agendas.

    But in some way, she hated when he usuallypared her to Dani because they were two different people. She wanted Nick to herself because she loved him, but she also needed him to execute her ns against Dani.

    "I love you, Cassie. How can you say that?" Nick dered, but in truth, he was not sure if he even knew the meaning of the word. He needed her, that was for sure, but love was something he only used for his propaganda.

    "You know I only wanted to get her back because of her money. We need it so that we can exact our revenge against them." Nick continued to exin to her. "You are the most important person in my life." He started caressing her shoulders, showing her some affection.

    "Then show me." She turned around and moved towards Nick, who pulled her back to his office, locking the door behind him.

    Sex between them was explosive. Nick had to admit that. It was one of the things that were a bonus in their rtionship. But he still wanted Dani more. She was the key to his dreams.

    He was expecting that he could still find a way to make her marry him. But he guessed that would be impossible now. Hearing that Dani was now engaged to his new enemy was a big blow to his ns unless he could find another way.

 Chapter 122 - The Only Queen

    <h4>Chapter 122 - The Only Queen</h4>

    "I''ll do much more." He answered Cassie as he pulled her towards him, making her sit on hisp as he started kissing her from her lips down to her exposed neck and shoulders.

    "Then stop making me feel that you don''t need me anymore." She whispered as she sumbed to his advances, letting him get rid of her clothes one by one.

    She also started removing his tie and then his shirt, feeling his skin against hers. She knew that loving Nick could be her downfall. He was a scumbag, and he would betray her.

    She was taking what he was willing to give for the meantime until she, too, achieved what she wanted in this arrangement. She would get what she could from this rtionship. Until she was rich enough to stay away from him, at the same time ruining Danie in the process.

    "Do you want me?" He asked her, cing her on top of the table.

    Wild sex was what would make Cassie shut up andply with his every word. He had no problem in giving her that. It was like hitting two birds with one stone. He got satisfied by giving in to what she wanted. At the same time, he also got her to obey his every wish.

    "Yes, I want you." She answered wantonly, as she let him do what he wished with her body.

    She pulled him closer to her, not wanting to wait any longer until they were savagely gratifying their need for the flesh. Both, wanting to fight for control, but Nick did win the upper hand.

    He would never allow Cassie to take over their rtionship. He knew that she could also be cunning, but she would never win against him. He would make sure to get rid of her once he was done with her before she even caused any more problems for him.

    He showered her once again with kisses, assuring her that he valued her presence in his life. "You know I can''t live without you." He whispered in her ears. "But I need to get back to work." Looking at the time.

    "Ok, fine." She slowly stepped away from him, putting back her clothes as he did the same.

    "Thank you, my love." Saying those endearments was not hard for him since he did not mean any of it, but it was what was needed to make her cooperate with his ns.

    "I''ll see you tonight at my ce," Cassie stated. After that, she finally left his office happy and satiated for the moment. That was until Cassie found something toin about again.

    But she also had her ns that she needed to alter, knowing that things were changing drastically around her.

    "I''ll see you then." He promised, but he was not sure if he would make it. With the recent problems that he was having, he had no time for her. He would make up with her at another time.

    He was once again alone in his office, but this time, he was not thinking of his business but the news he just learned. He was not happy to hear that Dani was getting married.

    He did n to marry Dani. If things worked out the way he had arranged, she should be married to him by now. But her father, Ethan, learned of his ns. He was not sure how he had discovered it, but he did. He even found out that he was sleeping with Cassie.

    He still remembered what he said to him one morning. "If you don''t leave my daughter alone, I would make sure that you would not see the light of day. But if you agreed to what I want, I would make sure topensate you generously for your sacrifice."

    If Ethan did not discover his ns to use his daughter to get to his good grace, and he got to marry Dani, then he would be sitting prettily as the right hand of Ethan. He would have been the one next in line to his fortune.

    Instead, he had to settle for his generous offer to stay away from his daughter in exchange for a meager amountpared to what he lost. He was not ready then to take Ethan and his threats. So, he had no choice but to take the money and ran.

    "I will find out whoever tried to ruin me. I will get what I want." He swore to himself.

    He always wondered what happened that day because everything was going smoothly ording to his n. Danie already agreed to marry him. Ethan already treated him like the son he never had, showing him the ropes of the business.

    They were ying nicely in the palm of his hands, like puppets he was controlling with his fingers. But that morning, someone betrayed him and told them his ns. They even had pictures of him and Cassie together intimately.

    They nned it carefully, discrediting him to the eyes of Ethan and Dani. He never had a chance to exin to them as both hated him.

    "I''ming back, and this time, I am taking what is mine." Nick dered in front of his reflection on frame in front of him, looking at the picture of him and Dani that he just pulled out from his drawer.

    He already invested so much of his life in Dani and her father. He was not going to allow that to go to waste. He was not finished with them, not yet.

    "You will be mine again, Dani." Nick looked at her picture.

    He looked again at the pile of papers in front of him. It was when he missed Dani. He could count on her to solve some of his problems. She had helped him in many ways in his business because of his natural ability to run an empire. Something that she had inherited from her father.

    But the problem with her was that. She was too intelligent, and at the same time, too righteous. She would never agree to the way he wanted to run his business. He had seen her fight her father over that.

    Still, he wanted to marry her because he believed that she was the only queen suitable to sit beside him when he took over her father''s kingdom.

 Chapter 123 - True Love

    <h4>Chapter 123 - True Love</h4>

    Being alone as Alex and Dani had nned seemed to be impossible at the moment as their parents once again nned some family pic, inviting everyone to attend. Meaning it was not a request but more of amand.

    After breakfast with their family, the organizers assigned respective vehicles to each member of the family and the guests that would transport them to their destination. Everyone had an hour to prepare before their departure.

    "You know we can still get out of this if you want." Alex offered to Dani when they were back in their room to change and packed for an overnight stay at one of their vacation homes.

    Alex was a bit concerned that she was still recovering and not yet fit for strenuous activities. He could use that as an excuse for them not to join the activities.

    He was also looking forward to spending some time with her alone today. These past few days had been fun, but he wanted more. A chance for him to show her who he was and to find out more about her.

    "As much as I want to, I know I will not hear the end of it from my father. Besides, it sounded fun." She told Alex, knowing that her parents would want to spend some time with them.

    She was sure that her getting sick had prevented their parents from spending more time with the two of them. This event was a way for them to catch up with lost time.

    "Yeah, you are right. Better agree with our parents and enjoy the rest of the day." Alex agreed to her statement since he was expecting the same case with his parents.

    Alex was the one who finished first again, using the bathroom, while Dani took her time dressing inside the walk-in closet. A setup they both agreed upon so that they could both co-exist in the same room without finding it awkward.

    As she looked at herself in the mirror, she was expecting to lose a bit of weight. But Alex managed to take care of her, making sure that she ate adequately, drink her medicine on time, and sleep tightly.

    He never left her side until convinced that she would not need anything more.

    "Are you done?" He asked just outside the closet, waiting for her.

    He was used to waiting for Tyra for hours when they were still together. Tyra never left the mirror until she looked perfect as far as he remembered.

    "Yes, I''ming out." She wore a simple dress with t doll shoes, carrying a small overnight bag.

    "Oh, that was fast." He was surprised to see her finished preparing for the trip in just a few minutes. She even packed very light. "Are you sure this is all you need?" He took the small bag from her hands to carry it for her.

    If Tyra were in her position right now, she would be carrying at least threerge bags for the trip. Her shoes alone could already fill one of the bags. But he was d that Dani was different from her. He liked that she lived her simple life, as shown by how she dressed and her lifestyle.

    "What else would I need?" She knew what he must be thinking. Maybe if these were more than ten years ago, when she was still young, she would be acting differently from what she was today.

    She would be like the rest of her previous friends.

    Assuming they were privileged to live a morefortable lifepared to the others because of their wealth. But that was not her anymore. She had a long time ago abandoned that belief.

    "Nothing. You already look perfect." He could not stop thepliment from slipping from his lips. But why would he even think of preventing himself from telling the truth? It was about time that he showered her with all thepliments that she deserved.

    "Stop that. I''m hardly perfect." She quickly looked away from him, not wanting him to see the effect of his words on her.

    "But you are to me." He produced something from his back. "I want you to have this." He said as he handed her a hat. "Wear that at all times when you are under the sun. We don''t want you to get sick again." He reminded her.

    "Thanks." She took the hat from him, holding it in her hand.

    Simple gestures like that were what made him so irresistible to her. He did not need to make bold statements or give her shy gifts to make her feel how much he cared.

    She believed that he was quite different from the rest of the men she knew. She already felt it the first time she saw him that night, a long time ago. Something that she would never forget for the rest of her life.

    "Shall we join them?" He asked her, offering his arm for her to hold as he assisted her out of their room.

    "I guess so." She could not think of anything else that would stop them from pushing forward to their next destination.

    She feared that if he kept doing that, showing her that she was exceptionally special to him, she would easily give in to his wishes. She would eventually agree to be her girlfriend.

    Although she felt that was what she also wanted, she supposed he was right. She had to carefully study and make sure that she was not rushing into this.

    There were so many aspects of her life that she needed to consider before going into a rtionship. There was her family, her career, and most importantly, her heart.

    "Are you alright?" He asked, noticing that she had be quiet.

    "I''m fine. I was thinking of where Jacky might be." She quickly made an excuse, not wanting him to figure out what she had in her mind.

    She felt a strong attraction for him, and she also developed some affection for the man walking beside him. Would that be enough for her to risk her everything to be with him?

    Alex was no ordinary man. Getting involved with him now, with all the things that he was going through in his life, would meanplications that she was not sure she was ready to ept in her life.

    "Tell me if you need anything or if you feel sick." Clearly showing his concern for her safety and wellbeing.

    "Of course, I will notify you immediately." She assured him.

    Although she believed that Alex was different from Nick, she was still unsure if a rtionship with him would be full of rainbows and butterflies. On the other hand, it would seem that it was more likely to be surrounded by rough storms and weeds with thorns.

    She had avoided rtionships precisely because of these reasons. She was afraid that those difficulties would hinder what she wanted in her life. Would she be able to handle the problems that were attached to this kind of romantic intimacy?

    Then again, was she ready to get hurt once this rtionship did not work in the end? Because there was no guarantee that they wouldst forever or if what they had was true love.

 Chapter 124 - A Selfish And Entitled Man

    <h4>Chapter 124 - A Selfish And Entitled Man</h4>

    "Hey, can I help you with your things?" A man behind her asked.

    "No. I can carry my things, thank you." She recognized that voice even with her eyes closed. So, there was no point for her to turn around and looked at him.

    She was looking forward to another adventure but not the part that she would be sharing the same transportation with him. Although Alex and Dani would be with them, she would still rather not have him around her as much as possible.

    "Come on, Jacky. How many times do I need to say I am sorry for what I did?" He asked, a bit exasperated with the idea of him groveling at her feet.

    He never did this before with any other girl or woman, so it was news to him why he was doing it now. But he could not stop himself from seeking her out. Every day that she would not talk to him was torture to him.

    "There is no need for you to say sorry because there is just no point for me to forgive you." She told him, continuing to walk toward the main entrance of the pce at her slow pace.

    "Please, don''t say that. Remember that we are still friends." He tried to appeal to her. He was sure that their times together might still have some meaning to her.

    She stopped in her tracks when she heard what he just said. It made her blood boiled, using her friendship so casually as if it meant so little to him. What they shared meant so much to her. For him to tell her that was an insult to her.

    "No friend of mine would do what you did to me." She could not stop her outburst. She started stubbing her index fingers at his chest, hating the man in front of him.

    Then, she took a deep breath to calm herself down. Marcus was just not worth her time and energy. She calmly walked away from him.

    She saw no point in walking fast because she knew that she could never outrun him if he intended to follow her. So it would be better to take her leisure walk and ignore his existence. Unfortunately, he continued to walk not far behind her.

    "Good morning, Jacky." She was surprised to see a familiar face waiting for her outside, just below the marbled steps. He quickly climbed up the steps to greet her when he saw her.

    "Lance, what are you doing here?" Jacky asked as soon as he was close to her.

    "I thought maybe you would want somepany. Alex invited me toe along." He offered his exnation.

    "Oh, that is so nice of Alex." She suddenly felt d that Alex invited a friendly face on the trip. She did not have to suffer from the man behind her anymore.

    "Hi! I''m Lance." Offering his hand to the man, who quickly stood next to Jacky. He suddenly felt awkward offering his presence to Jacky, thinking that she was already with someone else.

    "Marcus." He epted Lance''s hand for a shake while assessing the man. He had already seen him before at the party, dancing with Jacky, and the other day, when he took her home from their date.

    "I''m sorry, Jacky, but I did not know that you already havepany." Lance apologized for his intrusion and was about to walk away.

    "No, he is not with me." Jacky suddenly announced, moving away from Marcus and closer to Lance. "I am actually looking forward to yourpany," Jacky told Lance loudly, hoping to make it known to everyone around what she just said.

    "That''s great then. Can I help you with your things?" Lance offered, extending his hands to get her things.

    But Marcus decided to butt in. "Don''t bother. She is more than capable of carrying her things. She is a feminist." Marcus stated before walking ahead of them, moving away from the two, bringing his sour attitude.

    "What''s wrong with him?" Lance, of course, noticed the sarcasm in his words.

    "Don''t mind him. He is just in a foul mood. Somebody recently dumped him." She did not want to go to the details. "Come on. We don''t want to bete." She allowed him to carry her things.

    He offered his other avable arm for her to hold as they walked together to their meeting area.

    "Honestly, tell me. Is Marcus the man that left you at the party?" Lance knew that he should not be nosy, but he did not like to walk in a room, not knowing what surprise awaited inside.

    He liked Jacky. He wanted to get to know her more. But if she was in a rtionship or just came out of a rtionship, he still wanted to know. So, he would know what to expect and how to manage the situation.

    "Yes, he was my date that day. But we are not in a serious andmitted rtionship." She tried to exin, but she knew that it was not easy to tell him the extent of her rtionship with him. Or her feelings for him.

    "Ok. You don''t have to tell me more, but if you want to talk about it. Remember, I am just here to listen." Lance offered, knowing that getting out of a rtionship was not easy.

    He had been in that kind of situation more than once in his life. But he was willing to listen and help her get over him if she would let him.

    "Thanks. For now, let us leave it at that. Marcus was a past that I need to forget." Jacky stated, wanting to end the conversation about Marcus.

    "Ok. Then it is the end of that. Shall we talk about something else?" He ced a chaste kiss on her hand, trying tofort her.

    Because, as of the moment, he was seriously contemting if he should start courting her. She was the main reason that he gave up his race today to be here. He wanted to find out if he should pursue her before she left and went back to her home.

    His loss would be his gain. He believed that Jacky deserved more than to be treated that way. He was not about to let Jacky suffered another heartache because of a selfish and entitled man like Marcus.

 Chapter 125 - Not To Play With Fire

    <h4>Chapter 125 - Not To y With Fire</h4>

    Two helicopters were waiting for them at the clearing on the other side of the pce. One could amodate at most six passengers while the other one was smaller with a capacity of only four passengers, not including the pilots.

    The duke and the duchess, together with Dani''s parents, already went ahead of them. They rode the other one that left a few minutes ago.

    The remaining two would take the remaining guests to their pic destination somewhere on an isted ind owned by the Royal Empire.

    "Wait!" She halted on her steps when she saw something that she was not expecting.

    "Is there a problem?" Lance asked, slightly rmed as he also stopped walking.

    He looked at where her eyes were gazing and wondered what she was thinking. He was worried that it had something to do with Marcus, who was walking ahead of them.

    "Yes!" She stated as if it was a big concern. "Are we riding that thing?" Jacky could not take her eyes off the intimidating flying machines in the open grassywn of the pce grounds.

    Going to this country was her first time riding a ne, so it had been an exciting experience. It was something that she was looking forward to when she learned of their trip. And during that time, Marcus upied her mind, making her forget that she was flying.

    But being on the air again in that small thing was a different story.

    She suddenly felt anxious, having never been on a chopper before.

    "Yes." He answered, curious with her tone. "What''s wrong?" Seeing her face as it started to pale.

    He could not believe that Jacky, which he had learned from their short time together to have a strong personality, had a fear of something, maybe flying or heights. He would not have guessed it from the way he drove his race car.

    "I don''t know." She said honestly. "I guess I am afraid to ride that monstrosity." She admitted, giving the chopper its nickname.

    Flying on a ne, which had two wings and many safety features, in her opinion, was safer than going on a single de, one engine chopper.

    Besides, it looked like a thin can that the wind could blow at any moment while they were in the air. That was what Jacky imagined would happen while the chopper was flying.

    "Don''t tell me you''re afraid of flying?" Lance gave Jacky his incredulous look. "I won''t believe it after you made my car flew in the race track." He jokingly said, trying to calm her down.

    "That is different. We never actually left the ground." She stated as if that would exin her sudden fear of flying. "I was not expecting that we would be flying. I thought that we would be traveling bynd."

    "Let me assure you that nothing bad will happen to us. You are in good hands because two of the best pilots will fly that monstrosity you called it." He pulled her closer to him, removing a few strands of her hair away from her face. Keeping it behind her ears as the wind blew it continuously out of ce.

    "Are you sure?" She tried to read his face and eyes if there was any sign that he was making fun of her fear. But all she saw was his sincerity.

    "Do you trust me?" He locked his eyes with hers, moving a bit closer to her that their bodies were almost touching.

    "Of course, I do." She automatically answered him, looking directly into his eyes. She had no reasons not to, she thought.

    She was able to drive his car without any fear. So, riding this piece of flying metal should not be a problem, especially when he was around.

    Not far away from them, another set of eyes were watching them, fuming at what he was witnessing. He could not believe that Jacky was moving on with another man. Although he was the one who insisted that they were not exclusive, he could not stop what he felt, seeing Jacky in another man''s arms.

    Then again, he was angrier with himself for feeling that way. He should not be acting in this manner as if he was a love-sick fool. He refused to believe that he was jealous because he was not. What he was feeling was more like an insult to his masculinity, that Jacky was parading his new fuck buddy in front of him.

    "Jacky!" Someone from her back shouted, calling out her name. It suddenly broke their moment, making her realized that she was staring at him. She was not sure what she was waiting to happen or expecting he would do. But whatever it was, she was waiting for it.

    She immediately turned around to look at her friend, who was walking in her direction. She waved her hand to acknowledge her presence. Unsure if she appreciated her sudden interruption.

    "Dani, I''m so d that you''re finally feeling well." Jacky greeted and hugged her friend. "Hello, Alex." She also said beside her.

    "Hi, Jacky." He also acknowledged her. "Hi, Lance. I''m d you can join us. I thought you would be racing today." Alex turned to his childhood friend and distant cousin.

    "Oh, your race was today," Jacky stated, feeling disappointed that he was not able to join. He was practicing for it for months.

    "Don''t worry about it. I can still join the next one." He assured her.

    "Well, at least we could spend some time together. I miss you, Lance." Alex said to his friend.

    Alex was unsure who Jacky went out with during the party, but seeing them together now, confirmed his earlier assumption. He wondered if Lance dating Jacky would be a problem with Marcus. But that was not his problem anymore.

    When he looked up, his eyes observed Marcus, who was staring at Jacky with a look that could only mean one thing. If a look could kill, his friend would probably face jail time.

    Now, he wondered if Marcus would be able to handle the heat. But from his look, he might eventually selfbust. Alex thought, feeling sorry for his friend. Well, he had warned his friend not to y with fire, but he did not heed his warning.

 Chapter 126 - About To Die

    <h4>Chapter 126 - About To Die</h4>

    "This is Dani. My friend, and of course, Alex''s fianc��." Jacky introduced her friend to Lance. "Dani, this is Lance. My new friend."

    "Oh, it is nice to put a face on a name." Dani extended her hand to Lance.

    "Yes, I already saw you on the engagement but did not have the chance to get introduced." Lance picked up her hand and gave it a gentle kiss.

    From his viewpoint at the party, she was lovelier now with the morning light and at close up. Alex was lucky to have her if her face matched a wonderful personality. But if she was the same as her friend, Jacky, he believed that Alex found a good match for him.

    "Things were a bit chaotic that day. I''m sorry that we did not have time to talk. But I''m happy that the two of you met," Alex stated, d that Jackynded with his cousin and not the other guests who were more or less like Marcus.

    Marcus was his bestfriend, but he would never approve of his ways when it came to his rtionship with a woman orck of it. But if Marcus wanted Jacky, he would have apetition with Lance. He believed that Lance was a better man than him.

    "Shall we go?" Lance pointed to the chopper not far from them.

    "I think we should. The others might be wondering what is taking us too long." Alex was directing his words to Marcus, who kept looking in their direction.

    They walked towards the rest of the party that was going with them on this trip. Alex decided that the other six guests of his parents would be riding the other chopper, while the five of them would take the other one.

    "Marcus, have you met my cousin, Lance." Alex introduced the two, assessing how Marcus would react to his cousin''s presence.

    He could see the hostility in his gaze, but he hid it very well that very few might even notice it. But as his long-time friend, he was used to reading him.

    "We have met earlier." Marcus gave the group a friendly smile as if they were his clients that he needed to please.

    If he needed to act civil to get through the remaining days of their vacation, he would do that. He moved further away from them for a moment. He just needed time to be alone.

    However, he nned to watch Jacky and Lance like a hawk. He did not trust this new guy around Jacky. He was not letting them out of his sight.

    "Oh, shit!" He suddenly had a realization. What was he thinking? He was suddenly confused with the way his mind was working. He was confused about what to think of his behavior.

    But his mind was insisting on something. He could not let Jacky go, not yet. It kept on insisting not to leave her without a fight. He was not sure if he was going insane or it was this ce that making him think crazily.

    When they reached the chopper, Alex went to talk to the uniformed men, checking the engines. Lance and Marcus ced all their things in the luggagepartment.

    When Alex returned to them, the two uniformed men started moving away from the chopper. "Aren''t we leaving yet?" Dani asked as Alex assisted her into the helicopter. "Where are they going?" Pointing to the two men.

    "We are, so better buckle up." He helped her in her seat just behind the pilot side. "Wear this." He ced a headset on her head. Then, securing the seatbelt around her.

    At the other side of Dani, Lance was helping Jacky in her seat and with her belt. Just like what Alex did with Dani, he also assisted Jacky with the headset. "We can talk using this during the flight. So, you have nothing to worry about." He assured Jacky.

    Marcus had no choice but to sit at the rear area of the chopper, located just behind Jacky''s seat.

    "Anybody wants to buckle me up." He jokingly said to Alex, who only smirked at his friend.

    "By the way, who is flying this thing?" Dani finally asked, seeing that the pilots were nowhere in sight.

    Alex and Lance started positioning themselves in the front seats of the chopper, which made the two girls looked at them in terror. Marcus was not surprised anymore since he had known about Alex''s ability to fly a ne and a chopper.

    "Please tell me that you two are joking." Dani partially yelled out of fright.

    "This is not a nice joke." Jacky also seconded Dani''s statement. Her fear of flying doubled, seeing that the two were starting to operate the machine.

    "Don''t worry, girls. Trust us. We know what we are doing." Alex looked behind her to assure Dani that she was safe in his hands.

    "Are you sure? Maybe we can call back the two pilots to take over." Dani insisted as her hands started to shake in fright.

    "Don''t you remember that I do not do things without carefully considering everything? I will never put your life in danger. Remember that." Alex assured her as he started the engine.

    The machine roared to life, and the des started rotating in a steady rhythm, increasing every second. Same as the anxiety of the two passengers who could not believe what they were witnessing.

    It was different to y with their lives on the ground but up in the air. It was not just the same. They were not sure if they were ready to risk their lives and put them in the hands of these two men.

    "I told you that two best pilots would be flying this chopper. Don''t you remember?" Lance talked to his mouthpiece so that Jacky would hear him clearly over the noise of the des.

    "We assure you that we do this all the time." Alex turned around and took Dani''s hand, and kissed it. He was not sure if that would help, but he wanted to do it.

    "Don''t worry. Alex is a certified pilot." Marcus assured the two, verifying his friend''s credentials. He was just not sure about Lance. He was not about to vouch for the man.

    "Ok." The two girls finally acknowledged, but in their minds, one thing was forming. They were about to die.

 Chapter 127 - On The Same Page

    <h4>Chapter 127 - On The Same Page</h4>

    As they flew in the air, Alex and Lance tried to entertain their passengers by giving them a tour of their surroundings. They pointed out interesting and important historical sites that they passed through on their way to the ind.

    "Hey, if you look over there on your right, that was where my ancestors were born and raised. He pointed on an old ruined castle located on an istednd at the far edge of a cliff.

    "Oh, it looks bigger than the one we visited." Dani looked at the one Alex was pointing at, quite interested to know more about his heritage. For her, his history was more interesting, intriguing, and colorfulpared to hers.

    Her earlier fear of him piloting this machine dissipated eventually as he skillfully flew them in the air. Just like the way he handled the motorbike, he had shown mastery in his ability to operate this flying vehicle.

    "Yes, it is twice the size of the one we went to, but this is twice as old as that one and quite very far from the other castles," Alex exined.

    "Are we still far?" Jacky interjected in the conversation, not particrly interested in the topic of the conversation. She wanted to know more about when they were going tond.

    She could not even open her eyes to look outside. In truth, she felt like throwing up whenever she felt the chopper move from side to side.

    "Just a few more minutes. Just rx. Remember, I would not let anything happen to you." Lance assured her, speaking softly over the headset to make sure tofort her.

    "Come on, Jacky. I''m right here." Dani also held her hand, wanting her friend to rx. "Open your eyes and enjoy the view."

    "Ok," She felt a bit better after hearing Lance''s voice and feeling Dani''s hand on hers. She slowly opened her eyes and peered at the window, seeing the clear blue sky and slight scattering of white clouds. She finally released the breath that she was holding and took in another fresh set of air.

    "Feeling better," Lance spoke again on the headset, hearing her breath heavily on the mike.

    "I think so. Thanks," Jacky said, but she still avoided looking at the ground. She was not still that confident that she could handle the height.

    Marcus hated it every time Lance tried to reassure Jacky that everything would be ok and they were in good hands. He could not help but make faces, sitting quietly all alone at the back of the chopper.

    Watching Jacky squirmed in her seat in every twist and turn of the helicopter in the air made him think of wanting to hold her in his arms. He wanted to be the one tofort her and tell her that everything was going to be alright.

    That he was there for her, but he knew that she would only shut him down. But Alex''s words finally made him realized what he did wrong. It felt like a brick hit him in the head and made him see the error of his ways.

    Now, he wondered how he could make amends. Or, was he toote to make it up with Jacky, seeing how she was growing attached to Lance.

    "Marcus, are you alright back there?" At first, he did not notice that Alex was already talking to him, with his mind busy thinking of what he did wrong with Jacky.

    But after several calls of his name, he finally looked up and saw that Alex kept turning his head at him. "Sorry, my mind was elsewhere. What do you want?"

    He also noticed that Jacky had her head turned to her. For a moment, he knew that she saw a bit of concern on her face, but it was quickly reced with indifference when she saw that he looked in her direction.

    "Nothing, you were quiet, so I was wondering what was happening to you." But Alex knew that his friend found the situation a bit awkward, with Jacky and Lance in the same ce.

    "I''m good, just enjoying the view." He tried to make the situation light.

    "What about the two of you? Are you enjoying our services?" Alex directed his question to Dani, who smiled at him.

    "Of course, we are. I think you are an excellent pilot." Dani spoke up on the mike, and then she leaned forward until she could reach his shoulder, giving it a gentle tap.

    Dani knew she was slightly flirting with him. It was something that she had never done for a long time.

    Dani was not even sure if she was doing it right. But she wanted him to know that she appreciated what he was doing for them. She even saw her friend Jacky slowly enjoying watching the scene below her.

    "Thanks, Dani." He liked this side of her. The one that was being bold and showing some form of affection. He just hoped that she continued to stay that way throughout their vacation.

    "I hope everyone enjoyed the flight because we are about tond soon. Make sure that all buckles are secured tightly." Lance told them as the helicopter started its slow descent.

    When theynded, and Lance immediately helped Jacky with her belt, making her hugged him tightly. "Thanks fornding us safely back to the ground."

    "I hope next time, you won''t feel so anxious about flying again," Lance said to her as he held her close enough.

    "I think after that, I could fly anytime and anywhere," Jacky said, more confident this time after experiencing it for the first time, without anything untoward happening to them.

    "Then, maybe I can show you around next time," Lance whispered for her ears only.

    "Well, we will see," Jacky answered back.

    She knew she liked Lance because he seemed very sweet and genuinely a good guy. But as she mentioned earlier, she wanted to take it easy with men. She did not want to rush into a rtionship and only ended up broken. This time, she would like to enter amitted rtionship where both were on the same page.

 Chapter 128 - Share More Than A Bed

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Share More Than A Bed</h4>

    There were five medium-sized vis on the ind located on the beachside and one main house in the center. Most of the guests would be staying at the main house, while Alex chose to take one of the vis farthest from the main house.

    It was the only way they could avoid the scrutiny of their parents during their stay here. Besides, it is just for one night, he thought. He assisted Dani to the awaiting jeep they would use to go to their chosen amodation.

    The rest of theirpanions took the other vehicles that would take them to the main house.

    "What about Jacky? Where is she staying?" She asked when she was securely fastened in her seat while Alex started the engine. She just learned that they would be staying away from the rest of their family and friends.

    "Don''t worry about her. I think Lance would be there to provide her assistance. If not, Marcus would be there to the rescue." He was unsure if his assessment was urate, but he thought that Marcus was jealous of Lance showing interest in Jacky.

    He just hoped that this trip did not end up in a disaster. But that was not his problem to solve. He also had a situation that needed his attention. He wondered if Dani was able to think of what he told her earlier.

    "By the way, I haven''t seen Evan and David anywhere. What happened to them?" She had been wondering about her boss and her job.

    It had been a while since she updated herself with her cases. She had been too preupied with what was happening here. She had forgotten about the other world she lived in and her real problems.

    "They left yesterday because of some clients demanding their attention. But don''t worry, they understand your situation. They assured me that they would take care of your cases while you are here." Alex looked at her.

    He knew that her dedication to her work was one thing that had pushed her to make a deal with him. One of the things that attracted him to her was her devotion to helping people. The way she fought for equality and justice.

    Most people he knew who were in their social circle would never lift a finger to help the poor. But Dani was different. She was willing to sacrifice herself to give other people a chance to defend themselves.

    "Oh! Thanks for talking to them on my behalf." As much as she wanted to enjoy her stay on this ind with Alex. She could not stop her mind from thinking about the cases she had left behind.

    But she was happy to hear that her bosses had promised to take care of them while she was away. She felt assured that her clients were in good hands.

    "No need to thank me. I am the reason why you are here in the first ce. It is part of my obligation to take care of you." He told her as he continued to drive to their destination.

    "Of course." She felt a bit confused why she did not like the word he used. It felt like everything he was doing was part of the contract they signed.

    She suddenly wondered if what he told her earlier was just another part of making their lives morefortable because of their arrangement, or was it something else. She hoped it was thetter.

    She knew that what she felt for him was beyond physical attraction. She was hoping that he also felt the same way with her. In truth, she was looking forward to trying a real rtionship with him.

    The only thing that was still stopping her was theplication connected to it. Was she ready for all of that?

    "We are here." He finally announced after the long silence that befell them.

    He wondered what she thought while she gazed at the view outside, but he was also preupied with his own. He knew that if he wanted a rtionship with her, this moment would be the perfect time to do it while they were on the ind.

    He should not wait till they got back to the city where she was in her elements. He might never find the chance again. She might never agree to him by then.

    "Oh, this ce is beautiful." She uttered softly upon noticing the beautiful wooden vi in front of them. She immediately went down from the jeep, not waiting for Alex to assist her.

    She walked to the wooden steps and climbed up on the front door, checking it was open. She noticed that Alex was already at her side before she even opened the door.

    "I''m d you like it." He followed her inside the house and let her explore her surroundings. He enjoyed watching her as she appreciated the decorations of the vi. "Would you like to see the ocean?"

    He walked ahead of her and opened the sliding ss doors, revealing the beautiful ocean behind him. "What do you think?"

    "Oh my. It is so beautiful." She roamed her eyes and feasted on the beautiful view of nature around her.

    Although this was not her first time enjoying the beach, it had been a long time since she visited one. She promised that she was going to take advantage of her time here to enjoy this moment.

    "I''ll show you moreter," Alex told her. "First, let me get our things and ced them in our room. Are you hungry? I can prepare a snack if you want." He offered before moving to the door.

    He opted not to have an assistant in their vi since he did not want anyone checking on them. He was sure that they could manage together overnight on their own.

    "Our room?" It was those words that caught her attention.

    "Well, the downside of staying in this ce was it only had one room and one bed. I assumed that since we already shared a room and a bed back in the pce, it would not be a problem if we did it again here." In all honesty, he did not think that it would be an issue anymore.

    "I guess you are right." She did see his point. "Would you like some help?"

    "No need. I can take care of this. Just rx and enjoy the view. In an hour, we need to go back to the main house to join the pic with our family." He declined her offer to help.

    He took their things ced them inside the room. Then, he decided to make them a sandwich in the mini kitchen. He watched her settled on the lounge chair by the patio as he worked in the kitchen.

    He could not help but guess what was going through her mind right now. But there was only one thing that was bothering him at the moment. He was trying to figure out how he would stop himself from pursuing her if she did not want to be in a rtionship with him.

    Dani was oblivious that Alex was watching her as she sat alone on the patio. She let the sea breeze blew her hair in all directions, wanting it to clear her mind of her thoughts of him.

    He had been a perfect gentleman so far. Sharing a room with him was not the problem, and she had no n of making a big deal out of it. But there was one issue that was bothering her. Was she ready to share more than a bed?

 Chapter 129 - Never Want Anything Else

    <h4>Chapter 129 - Never Want Anything Else</h4>

    "Dani,e on, join us. We are going to the beach." Jacky called to her as soon as she saw her walked into the house with Alex at her side.

    "I''ll just change and will follow you soon." She replied to her friend, apanied by Lance.

    She wondered what was happening with Marcus. She noticed that he was a bit silent earlier. Her spider-sense was telling her that something was not right. But she still could not figure out what was the deal between Marcus and Jacky.

    She was so preupied with her issues that she rarely had a chance to talk to Jacky. She got herself thinking if Jacky was using Lance to make Marcus jealous or she was genuinely working on moving on as far away from Marcus as possible.

    "Ok. Don''t take too long," Jacky shouted back at her as she continued to walk towards the exit, giving her a wink and a wave before she was out of sight.

    "Ok." She answered back, but she doubted if Jacky ever heard her response as she continued to walk away with Lance. She just hoped that Jacky knew what she was doing, and she did not end up more hurt.

    "Let''s go see our parents first before we changed into my room," Alex told her, guiding her to the receiving room where their parents were having some tea time.

    He knew that her mother would never approve that he changed his ns to join them in the house, but he knew that it would be better to keep their distance from their family until they sorted out what was happening between them.

    He never wanted any other woman as he craved Dani''s attention. He wanted her by his side at all times. He felt she belonged with him. However, he was not sure if Dani felt the same way with him.

    "That''s a good idea." She agreed with him.

    She did not want her mother to worry about her, especially after being sick thesest few days. But she was d that Alex decided to move them into the vi. It would give her the space she needed to figure out if she was ready to ept Alex into her life.

    "Good morning, Dad." She greeted her dad, who was the first one to see them when they entered the room.

    "Good morning, Princess. I trust that you had a good flight." Her dad raised one of his brows, indicating that it was a question.

    "Yes, it was. Alex is a good pilot, Dad. You did not need to worry." She assured him. She figured that her dad had heard about Alex''s stunt of flying the helicopter.

    "I''m sure that Alex will never put our daughter''s life in danger." Laura intervened in the conversation, not wanting her husband to make a big deal out of it. Besides, she liked Alex for their daughter.

    "I assure you that my son had learned from the best. He could even fly a fighter jet if needed." Fred spoke up, proud of his son''s capabilities.

    "Well, enough about me. I hope everyone is enjoying the day so far." Alex directed his statement to his mother and Dani''s mom. He wanted the attention out of him.

    "I think this is the best vacation I have had so far," Laura spoke up, smiling happily at Alex.

    She was d that they took this vacation. It had been a long time since they were together with their Dani, even if just for a few moments. She was also happy to see that their daughter looked so happy and in love. She could only hope that Alex would be able to make her happy when they were finally married.

    "Well, I hope you won''t mind if we make our excuses. We like to hit the beach and get some tan." Alex told both of their parents, dragging Dani away from the room.

    "You owe me one," Alex whispered when they were out of their parents'' earshot.

    "No, I don''t." She looked at him, wondering if he was joking. When he smiled at her, she could not help but smile too. "Ok, fine." She finally conceded that she was d to be out of her parent''s sight.

    "I will collect my paymentter." He led her to the second floor on the far side of the house. When he opened the door, he allowed her to enter first. "This has been my room since we starteding here." He told her.

    "This is a nice room. Too girlish for my taste, but it suits you." She teased him. But she wondered why the room did not look like a bachelor''s pad.

    "Ha. Ha. Ha. That''s very funny. My mom decorated the ce. I don''t have the heart to change it. Besides, I was rarely here." He exined why the decorations were a bit feminine.

    "I was joking, but I like it. It looksfortable and rxing. I could sleep easily in this room." She walked further inside the room and came closer to the window.

    Looking outside, she could easily see the quaint garden. It was a very majestic view to look at from their angle. She would never mind staying in this room, she thought. It was a beautiful room.

    "This is my favorite part of the house. You have the view of the garden and the ocean on the other side." He walked to the double doors on the other side and opened them to a balcony.

    He waved his hands to follow him outside so that he could show her the magnificent view of the beach and the ocean.

    "It does look beautiful here." She said as she stood beside him, looking onto the vast ocean that spread before them.

    She continued to gaze at her surrounding, feasting her eyes to the color of nature. Enjoying the morning breeze at it blew on her face. She wanted to take advantage of this moment. Because once she was back in the city, she would never feel this again.

    "Nothing is as beautiful as you." She did not realize that he was already standing very close beside her. But instead of looking at the ocean, his gaze fixed on her.

    She was more beautiful than anything he had ever seen. If only he could have her, he would never want anything else.

 Chapter 130 - The Next Level

    <h4>Chapter 130 - The Next Level</h4>

    He moved closer to her, trapping her between him and the balcony. He did not want her to get away from him, not at this moment. There was one thing that was going through his mind, Dani belonged in his arms. He believed that

    "I don''t know what you mean." She could y dumb with him, but she knew what he meant by that.

    She was aware of what his intentions were as she sensed him moved behind her. Her body recognized his presence and his closeness. It was looking forward to what he was about to do next.

    He held her arms with both of his hands and started turning her until she was facing him. "This is what I mean." He uttered in his low charming voice as he stared into her eyes.

    He knew that he had lost the fight as soon as she stood beside him. Looking at her with the sunlight shining upon her was like a homing beacon, telling him that he had to acquire the target.

    "What are you doing?" She asked as he felt him moved closer to her. She was not afraid of him, but she was terrified of what would happen after. She wanted him but was she ready to ept their fate.

    "Something that I should have done a long time ago." He finally admitted not only to her but also to himself, what he wanted all this time since he saw her again. Then, he did not wait for her to respond with words as he imed what he thought was rightfully his.

    She could not stop him even if she wanted to because her body weed it like it was what it had been waiting for all this time. She was tired of fighting against what her body desired.

    When his lips touched hers, it felt like fireworks exploded around them. It was like the sun disappeared, and all she saw were the dancing lights around them. The moment was magical, and she did not want to break the spell.

    He cradled her body in his arms as he deepened the kiss, letting their bodies mold into one. He savored her delicious taste as her tongue started ying with his. He allowed her a bit of control. For him, it was better if they were equal once in a while.

    There were no words that could describe how they felt after giving in to their cravings. But was the kiss enough as they continued to satiate their longing for each other.

    Alex knew that he would never be satisfied with just a kiss. He desired something more.

    When his hands started moving down her body, down on her thighs, it suddenly woke Dani from her trance. "Wait!" She slightly pushed herself away from him, but it only gave her a bit of space because Alex was not yet ready to let her go.

    "What''s wrong?" Alex was slightly puzzled why she would want to stop. He was sure that she wanted his advances too. Her responses were evidence that she enjoyed it too.

    "I..." Although she could still feel the thrill of his skin against hers, she had to stop him before it went beyond her control. She needed more time to think this through.

    It was not that simple as just giving in to her desire. If something happened to them, it would not be just sex for her. She knew that she would not be able to stop her heart from getting involved too.

    "I''m sorry if..." He suddenly felt like he did something wrong. He realized that he might have pushed her to do something she did not want or was ready to do.

    "No, don''t apologize. I like it when you kiss me." She looked into his eyes once more, wanting him to see how much she liked his kiss.

    She did not want him to me himself for something that was not his fault. He did not force himself on her. She responded wantonly with his kiss too.

    "Then, why did you stop us?" He asked, smiling back at her, feeling a bit relieved that he did not do anything wrong, d that she did like it too. But a bit confused with her mixed reactions.

    "Because I want us to take things a bit slower this time." She had no idea how to exin how she felt with him, but she had to try.

    "What do you mean?" He had to be sure of what she wanted. He could not keep guessing, and he also did not want to make the mistake of assuming things.

    "I believe we started on the wrong foot. We already had sex even before we even had the chance to know our names. This time, I want it to be different." She knew she was mumbling nonsense to him, but she hoped he did get her point, lowering her face.

    "Ok. I think I understand. Slower, no sex but a lot of kissing." He looked at her with a teasing smile. He lifted her chin until she was looking at his eyes.

    He agreed with her logic. They did start wrong in this rtionship. They made it worse by putting the contract in between them. Now, they were in the middle of a situation that was veryplicated. So, he understood how she might be confused about their current condition.

    "Stop joking around. I am serious." She started hitting him in the chest with her fist, but she knew it was hardly hurting him at all.

    "Ok. I am ok with that. We can take things slow." He took her hands in his and kept them in his chest while watching her reaction. "Can I kiss you again now?" He asked, and when she nodded, he took that as a yes.

    He lowered himself again into her face until he imed her lips once more for a very passionate kiss. This time, he was not holding back. He wanted her to feel how much he had longed to have her in his arms again. And to had her lips on his.

    He agreed to take this slow, but it did not mean that he was not taking this to the next level.

 Chapter 131 - A Bad History

    <h4>Chapter 131 - A Bad History</h4>

    "Would you like me to put some lotion on your back?" Alex asked her as they bothid on the lounge chair.

    They were now enjoyingzing on the beachfront, underneath a makeshift tent, after their kissing session in his room earlier.

    "Sure," Dani answered, wanting to feel his hands against her body once again. She could still remember what they just did a while ago.

    She was tired of fighting what she felt for him. After that kiss that they shared, she knew she could never deny him anymore.

    Sheid down on her front, exposing her back to him. He took the lotion from the table next to them and started putting some good amount on his hands. Then he unsped the lock of her bra, exposing the skin of her back to him.

    He started rubbing the lotion on every inch of her skin, not letting any part of it unattended. The act was pure, but his thoughts were not. He wanted her, and he could not deny it anymore. He could not keep up with the lie of only wanting her for his charade. He wanted her in every sense of the word.

    But he was still skeptical if she was ready to be a part of his world. Because as of now, his life was starting to be moreplicated than he ever imagined it would be just because he agreed to have his birthday here.

    "Hey, you two. Join us. We are going to y volleyball, and we need more yers." Jacky shouted not far from them, breaking the spell cast upon them by the moment.

    Jacky could see that Alex and Dani were getting closer every day that they spent time together. She only desired what was best for her friend, so if Dani was happy around Alex, then who was she to stop them. She would be there to support her a hundred percent.

    "Do you want to join them?" He asked her as he finished rubbing her back.

    "I think we need to." She replied to his question. Although she would opt not to, it was not a choice she could take. She also needed to spend time with her friend. She had forsaken Jacky long enough.

    "Ok, we''ll be right there," Alex yelled hesitantly at Jacky, fixing back the sp of Dani''s bra, then moving slightly away from her.

    If it were up to him, he would rather stay with her underneath this tent and enjoy the whole day talking to her. But he knew that the others would not stop bugging them until they joined them.

    She quickly fixed herself before standing up. "Thanks for your help." She uttered as she tied her hair in a ponytail. "Shall we join them?"

    They both move in the direction of the group that was waiting for them. There were already four people waiting for them at the sandy court, Jacky, Lance, and two other cousins of Alex, who were joining them on this trip.

    When she scanned her surroundings, she found Marcus sitting not far from them, sipping on his drink, rxing underneath a tent.

    "Alex, will you excuse me for a moment. I need to do something." She pointed to Marcus, and he appeared to understand what she was nning to do.

    "Go ahead." Alex encouraged her as he went to talk to Lance while she moved in the direction of Marcus.

    "Marcus, what are you doing here alone?" Dani sat beside him and also poured herself a ss of what he was drinking.

    "Just enjoying some time alone. I rarely get to experience this." Marcus answered her question with a forced smile.

    "Come on, join us y some ball. Let''s have a good time." Dani insisted, unable to take that he was sulking alone on the sideline while all of them would be having a good time.

    She believed that whatever happened to him and Jacky should be put to rest and let go. For now, she wanted all of them to have a good time. Marcus had been a friend to her, and she did not want to see him in this condition, no matter what a douchebag he was to her friend.

    "Don''t worry about me. I''m good here. Besides, you already have an even group. You will need another one if I join." Marcus reasoned as he declined to join the game.

    Marcus was still feeling out of his element, not knowing how to deal with Jacky and their ruined rtionship. He knew he wanted her back, but he also knew that she would be expecting more from their rtionship. Was he ready to give her that, or should he just let her go?

    "We''ll look for one more yer. I''m sure we could find one more who would like to y." Dani insisted as the others waited for them to start the game. She could see the conflict in his eyes. She was not sure if she should me him for his condition or take pity on him.

    "What about me? I want to y." She heard someone spoke from her back. She was not familiar with the voice, but he sounded like she had heard that voice before.

    When she turned around, she recognized the man standing behind her. "Hi, Edward. I did not know that you are also here." She slightly bowed and greeted the prince as she recognized him as the one, she danced with during Alex''s birthday party.

    "Well, Aunt Katherine was kind enough to invite me to join. So, I could not pass up the chance to be with my family." Edward exined why he was present at this event.

    "I am d that you were able to spare us some time with your busy schedule." Dani had no problem with him being around. He was a member of the family of Alex, so he was more than wee to be here.

    "Can I join the game?" Edward asked, walking closer to her.

    "Of course, that would be perfect because we need one more yer toplete the team." She told him as she looked at Marcus. "Come on, Marcus, I found you another yer."

    This time, Marcus had no choice but to join, hearing that the prince would be ying with them. He could not leave Alex alone with his cousin, even if he did not want to y, knowing that they had a bad history.

 Chapter 132 - Respond In Kind

    <h4>Chapter 132 - Respond In Kind</h4>

    "Fine. Let''s go." Marcus stood from hiszy position and walked with her towards the group. Edward walked not far behind them.

    She could see that Alex had an unreadable expression on his face when she stood beside him. He did not look unhappy nor mad to see Edward. Alex still greeted his cousin with a smile on his face. But it was never the same when he was talking to Lance or Marcus, Dani noted.

    "Hope you don''t mind if I join the game," Edward announced to the group, positioning himself just beside Dani.

    "The more, the merrier," Jacky shouted, responding to Edward. Unaware of the tension between Alex and Edward.

    But Dani had sensed it. She had figured it out during the party that something was going on between Edward and Alex. But they never allowed the others to notice their conflict with each other. The fight was so subtle that not everyone could see it.

    "Then, let us y some ball." Jacky decided to start the game by dividing the group into two. She took charge of the game since no one seemed to be in the mood to do it.

    Dani ended up in Alex''s team, with Marcus and the other cousin of Alex. Then on Edward''s team was Lance, Jacky, and then one of the other cousins again. They went to their ces, and the first one to serve was Alex.

    Looking at him as he positioned himself on the serving line, lifting his shirt off and tossing it aside, she could not help but wonder what else could he do with that body of his. He seemed to be perfect in every way.

    When Alex served the ball, it went to the other court perfectly, making it difficult for Lance to receive the ball. They got their first point in that instant. The game went on with the lead score going back and forth between the two teams.

    "I got it." Dani received the ball and set it up for Alex. Then he quickly spiked the ball to the other court, but Edward saved the ball, and Jacky set it up again.

    They knew that Lance was going to strike the ball. Out of nowhere, Edward jumped in the middle and hit the ball right to the center of their court. Nobody was able to recover and get the ball from the other side.

    Dani was not expecting that Edward was verypetitive as he led the other team to outscore them in the final set, making their team win the final score. She had no problem with losing since it was just a friendly game. The point was for everybody to enjoy.

    "Nice game." She shouted to the other team. Then she felt Alex''s arm went around her shoulder possessively. Something that she never felt from him before.

    "It was a good game," Edward responded with a smug smile on his face. It was not often that he was able to beat Alex in a game. He could not help to feel the satisfaction, especially when Dani was watching the both of them.

    "Yes, it was," Alex replied as he directed Dani back to their tent. He did not like to spend a minute longer with Edward''spany.

    He did not mind losing, even to Edward. But he did not like the way Edward was looking at Dani. Although he was confident that Dani would not fall for his charms, he still would like her to avoid him as much as possible.

    As theyid on their tent, contented toze around, Alex was interrupted by one of the servers. It appeared that he had an important call that he needed to attend to immediately.

    Since they still had not reced their broken phones, the caller had to reach him through the line in the house. He excused himself to answer the call, leaving her for the meantime all to herself.

    After a while, she noticed that their parents finally joined them on the beach. She watched them from her tent and was d to see that her father and mother seemed to be enjoying their time on the water.

    It was a rare asion that she found them rxing and leaving their busy lives behind them. They both looked so calm and happy, especially her mother, who worried too much about her workaholic father.

    She wondered if she did have a family of her own, would she be like her mother. She always admired her mom for standing up to his father when she did disagree with him. However, she was also able to bend to his wishes at certain times when she thought he deserved her support.

    Could she be able to bnce her ambition for the sake of her family like what her mom did? Or would she prefer a different path?

    "What are you thinking? You look so lost." A voice once again prated the silence around her.

    "Oh, Edward, I did not notice you there." She responded, a bit surprised to see someone else standing close to her inside their tent.

    "I''m sorry, I did not mean to startle you." Edward raised his hand in surrender, showing that he meant no harm to her. "Do you mind if I join you? I feel like it is only fitting we get to know each other since you will be marrying my cousin soon. We will eventually be family."

    Edward could not help but admire the beauty that was lying close to him. Hemended his cousin''s taste with women. He knew how to pick them, remembering Tyra, thest girl that his cousin dated before this beautiful woman in front of him.

    "Of course, I don''t mind. You are wee to join me. I would also like to get to know Alex''s family members." She quickly stood up from her lying position and tried to cover herself up with the thin robe she brought with her.

    She knew she could not decline his offer since he had not shown any untoward manner unto her. He was trying to be friendly, so it was amon courtesy that she should respond in kind.

 Chapter 133 - An Honorable Man

    <h4>Chapter 133 - An Honorable Man</h4>

    If Alex and Edward had a personal conflict, she believed that she should not involve herself with that since she was not part of it. But she made a mental note of learning more about the rtionship between these cousins.

    It would be wise to know what caused the rift between the two so that she would not be caught in the crossfire if a war between them ever happened.

    "Would you like something to drink?" He offered, seeing one of the servers waiting for his order.

    "Sure." She answered, finding the heat was too much, and she was starting to get thirsty. Besides, she did not want to appear ungrateful to one of her hosts. As far as she was concerned, he was still a family of Alex.

    He immediately signaled for a drink, and the server hurriedly moved away to get them some drinks.

    "I hope that my cousin is taking good care of you. I heard that you got sick while you were here." Edward remembered hearing that from his father in one of their conversations.

    "Yes, it was an unfortunate incident, but Alex was very attentive to my needs. He made sure that I recovered quickly." She told him, not wanting anyone ming Alex for what happened.

    "That''s good to hear. I don''t want anything to happen to such a lovelydy like you under our watch. You are a guest of the Empire, so you should be well treated ordingly." Edward said sweetly at her, showering her with pleasantry.

    He handed her the cold drink as soon as the server ced it on their table. She was not sure of how to react to the way he was charming her. She did not want to be rude, but she also did not feel like encouraging him.

    Giving him false signals that she was interested in him was thest thing she wanted to happen. But the way she sensed it, he was very interested to know her more, a bit more than she would like. She suddenly felt ufortable being around him, especially alone.

    "Would you mind if you excuse me, but I need to use the bathroom?" She could not keep pretending that she was enjoying hispany. But she could not wait for Alex toe back to save her from Edward''spany. She was not a damsel in distress who needed rescuing. She could get out of an awkward situation all by herself.

    She moved away from him and into the direction of the house. Maybe it was time to check herself in the mirror and see what Edward saw in her to make him interested.

    She was d that she suddenly bumped into Jacky, who dragged her into an empty room. "Are you busy?" Jacky asked as she started pacing back and forth around the room.

    "Can you sit down?" Shemanded rather than asked since she was starting to feel dizzy with her constant moving around. "What is the problem?"

    "It is Marcus," Jacky announced as she looked at her friend, confusion written all over her face.

    "What about him?" Dani asked, knowing that whatever Marcus did, she would not like it.

    "He told me that he wants to get back together. He kept apologizing for what he did." Jacky told her friend.

    "So, what is the problem with that?" She could not see any issue with that unless her friend felt like he deserved a second chance. "Do you still like him after what he did to you?" She asked, not particrly thrilled to hear what she was going to answer her.

    "Yes, I think so, but I don''t want to get back together with him. I also like Lance a lot. He was a better man than him. But in a few days, we will be leaving this ce and going back home. I won''t be seeing Lance ever again." Jacky stated, clearly conflicted with her situation.

    "You know what. You are the only one who could answer all your questions. The only advice I could give you right now is to think over your rtionship with Marcus and Lance. Weigh out the pros and cons." She held her friend steady on her shoulders.

    She had not much advice to give her friend since she was going through some rtionship issues too. She was not the best one to answer any romantic problems since she was no expert in it.

    "But I am confused because I never felt like this before." Jacky finally sat down on the nearest chair to her.

    "Figure it out if it is worth going again into a rtionship with Marcus or see where your friendship with Lance will lead you. Just don''t jump into anything without being sure of what your feelings are and the consequence." Danimented on his friend''s situation.

    No matter what she said to her, it would still be up to her on how she would want to proceed with her rtionship. But she would always be there for her no matter what she decided. She would always be the friend she could count on when she needed one.

    After that, Jacky excused herself to find Lance, who was supposed to teach her how to swim. "Thanks, Dani, for always being there for me."

    "No need for thanks. I will always be here for you, just you always been there for me." Dani told her as she sent her off to her swimming lesson.

    Finally, Alex emerged from the other room where he had taken the call. It took some time since it was an emergency that he could not ignore. Many lives were counting on him, so it was not something that he could set aside, even if he had to ignore Dani''s needs in the meantime.

    He immediately looked for Dani and found her in the kitchen, sitting on the kitchen counter, ying cards with the cooks and the help. "Hey, I had been looking all over the ce for you." He quickly moved close to where she was sitting, cing his hands on her shoulder.

    "Oh, I met these wonderful new friends of mine and offered them some entertainment. I hope you don''t mind." She exined, pointing to the smiling staff around them. She did not want these people to get in any trouble for ying with her.

    But in truth, she had another reason for being in the kitchen. She was hiding from someone, and the kitchen she thought would be thest ce Edward would think to look for her.

    "Of course not. I bet that if you met Martha, you would never win against her." Alex said, which the other staff also agreed to. "Right, Mario." He asked the opinion of one of the servers she beat earlier.

    "Why? Where is she?" She asked curiously, amazed that Alex knew their names.

    "She was on leave for a month." He exined her absence today. "Martha taught me a lot about cooking. Promise next time that we are here, I will introduce you to her." Alex told her excitedly.

    "I like the sound of that." She could not help but feel excited too with the idea of them together. It suddenly felt like they were in a real rtionship. Something far better from her previous experience.

    She could sense that Alex was different from most of the men she knew. She knew that he would never intentionally hurt her, confident that she could trust him. She believed that he was an honorable man.

 Chapter 134 - A Perfect Gentleman

    <h4>Chapter 134 - A Perfect Gentleman</h4>

    "What are you doing in there?" Alex finally asked when they were finally out of the kitchen and back in their tent.

    He had been searching for her since he went back to their tent but did not found her anywhere. Luckily, Jacky told him that she left Dani inside the house. He noted that he needed to fix their mobile phone situation. They could not function efficiently without it.

    "I was hiding from your cousin." She voiced out her actual reason for leaving the beach. "I figured that the kitchen would be thest ce he would think of looking for me." She smiled at her brilliance.

    "That was a clever thing to do. Yeah, you are right. Edward would never set foot in the kitchen." Alex could not help but feel pride with the woman in his arms.

    The fact that she was not charmed by his cousin was a testament that she was indeed an intelligent woman and quite extraordinary. She did not even require his help to get out of that situation.

    "Would you like to swim?" Dani asked Alex.

    She quickly stood up and ran towards the water, enjoying the grit of the sands on her bare feet. It had been a long time since she tried swimming in wavy, moving water. She was looking forward to having some fun.

    "Hey, wait for me." Alex pulled off his shirt again and left it on the chairs, moving fast on the sand, trying to catch up with Dani.

    "Do youe here often?" She asked as she submerged herself in the water until only her head was barely floating in the water.

    "Yeah, back when I was young. Lance, Edward, and some of our friends would love to hang out here when we were not busy with studying and our other obligations." He answered her question with a smile on his face, remembering the good times they had in this ce.

    "I think you used this ce to escape your obligations." She stated with a hint of usation. But she smiled, knowing that she probably did the same if she was in his situation.

    "I am an obedient child back then. I followed all the rules and paid attention to all my responsibilities." He admitted. He seldom broke the rules. He only did it when he was trying to cooperate with his cousins. It was Edward who usually led them into trouble.

    "Unlike you, I used to do that. I would hide or escape from my father when he started piling up the things that I had to do." She confided with him her not-so-adorable childhood.

    Her mother would usually support her and help her escape some of the things his father wanted her to do, but there were times that he caught them, and he would double her assignment as her punishment.

    She was grateful for that because it had been her training that made her who she was today. A strong independent woman that could handle anything that life threw her way. She had her dad to thank for that.

    "It would seem that we had a very strict childhood, but we still ended up rebellious in a way." He summed up what he had assessed with their childhood.

    After a couple more swims in the water, they decided that he had won the race. Dani had to admit, Alex was a stronger swimmerpared to her.

    "Come on. Everyone is probably looking for us. Dinner was about to get served in the dining hall in an hour, so we better get cleaned up and dressed." Alex took their things in the tent and guided her back to their room.

    There was one problem when they reached his room. There was no walk-in closet or a big spacious bathroom in the room. It was just the single bathroom they had to share.

    "Maybe you should go shower first. Then I wille next after you." Alex offered, knowing that they could not use the bathroom at the same time.

    He decided to go to the balcony while she was inside taking her shower. He did not want to imagine what she was doing inside that room, so he opted to divert his attention to the beautiful view outside.

    But no matter what he did, his mind kept going back to the kiss they shared earlier at this same spot he was standing on. He could not wait to have her in his arms again.

    When he came back inside the room, she was already wearing a sundress and t sandals. Dinner was not a formal asion, so dressing casually was eptable.

    He quickly made his way to the bathroom and cleaned the salty remnants of the seawater and sand off his skin. But no matter how he ran the water on his body, he could still feel her body against his.

    He quickly ran his fingers through his face, hoping to wipe away his unwanted thoughts. But it would seem the more he suppressed himself from thinking of Dani, the more his body craved to have her.

    When he came out of the bathroom, Dani was now standing outside the balcony. She was probably waiting for him to finish. It appeared that Dani also found herself lost in her thoughts. He wondered if she was also thinking of him and their kiss.

    After getting dressed in his casual pants and dress shirt, he walked into the balcony and joined her. "Hi." She greeted her, not wanting to startle her with his sudden appearance.

    She looked up at him with a smile. "Hi!" She replied to him.

    She did not look anything like she was guilty of thinking of something naughty, he thought as he studied her face. He was expecting that just like him, Dani would be reminiscing the kiss that they just shared earlier this morning.

    But he was not ready to leave just yet as he moved closer to her. He needed to test one more thing before they joined the rest of their family and friends.

    "Can I kiss you again?" He reached down to her hands and kissed them first, waiting for her acknowledgment of his request.

    He knew that if he kissed her, she would never be able to refuse him. She wanted it as much as he wanted it to happen. But there was a possibility that she might regret itter on. He just wanted to be sure that they were on the same page.

    When she told him that she wanted it to take it slow, he was unsure of what she meant. But he was not taking any risk of sending her packing and running away from him if he suddenly made the mistake of rushing things.

    "Do you still need to ask?" She started to wrap her arms around his neck, pulling him down to her until they were only inches apart.

    She was not sure how long she wouldst with her rule of taking it slow. Because every time they were together and alone, there was only one thing that was running through her mind. She wanted to rip Alex''s clothes off of him.

    She suddenly regretted asking him about taking things slow. Because she just learned the hard way that like before, he was a perfect gentleman.

 Chapter 135 - Caught Everyones Attention

    <h4>Chapter 135 - Caught Everyone''s Attention</h4>

    Everybody was already seated when they arrived at the dining hall. But unfortunately, Dani would be sitting across from Edward on the other side of the table. She did not mind as long as Alex was still next to her.

    But she would have preferred another seat away from him. Now, she had to endure looking at him, but it would be difficult for them to have a conversation, which was a relief.

    "Let me take this opportunity to wee our guest on behalf of my father, King Edward II. We are delighted to receive such honorable guests in our midst." Edward stood up and spoke in front of everyone, raising his ss for a toast. But he made sure that his eyes, fixing his eyes on Dani.

    He did not care that Alex was by her side. He was interested in her, and no one could stop him from getting to know her more.

    "We are thankful for your hospitality. May this be the start of a good friendship between my family and the Royal Empire." Ethan responded to the prince''s toast.

    "We are d that you joined us today, Edward." The duchess said to her nephew. It was amon courtesy that they should invite the Royal family on such an asion. But the King had declined due to a previousmitment, so it was only Edward who attended.

    "I am also d I am here." Edward still did not tear his eyes away from Dani. "I hope that you are enjoying your time here on the ind, Dani?" This time, he directed his question to her.

    He knew that he had avoided her the rest of the afternoon. But it was no reason for him to give up from pursuing her. In truth, she just became a new challenge for him that spiked his interest.

    "Yes, I am. Alex made sure that I have a good time." Dani could not help but feel ufortable with the way Edward kept looking at her.

    She did not like Edward, especially his arrogant personality. He was the kind of man that she usually avoided association with if she had a choice.

    She suddenly remembered Nick when she looked at Edward. They would appear toe from the same cloth. She was not happy about it.

    The dinner ensued like the other dinners they had. Everybody tried to converse while eating, talking about their interests, businesses, and anything under the sun.

    But one thing that she did not like was the look that Edward kept throwing her way. She could not wait for the dinner to be over. So, they could go back to the vi away from everyone else.

    "You have to forgive my family if they could not stop talking about nonsense," Alex whispered next to her.

    But he was not particrly happy with the way Edward was ignoring the fact that Dani was already engaged to him. He knew how Edward''s mind works.

    As of now, Alex knew that Edward was nning to take Dani away from him, just liked what he did with Tyra. This time, he would not allow that to happen. Besides, he was confident that Dani would never fall for his false charms.

    "I don''t mind. Look at my father. He could not leave his business behind." Pointing to her dad, who was now talking about a business proposal. It appeared that he was encouraging the duke to look into it.

    "Well, his idea is quite interesting," Alexmented on her father''s proposal, appearing fascinated with the idea. He also overheard their conversation and thought that it was profitable.

    "Don''t tell me that you agreed with my dad. That this is the time and the ce to discuss business." Dani could never understand men.

    It was what her mom wasining about ever since she was young. The way his father would take them on vacation, but he would still end up working half the time.

    "I am merely expressing my opinion on the matter," Alex stated, looking at Dani with a smile, intrigued with her reaction.

    "I''m sorry. It was my fault, not yours." She suddenly realized that she directed her ire to his father towards Alex. That was unfair to him.

    "What''s wrong?" He asked, wondering what caused her sudden change of mood.

    "I get irritated when my father uses a family gathering like this as if we are in a boardroom discussing how he could expand his business more." Dani confided in him. Slowly, feelingfortable sharing things with him.

    "Maybe he is just morefortable talking about business than anything else." Alex pointed out. "What about we talk about something else?" He felt he needed to change the topic since he was also guilty of such an act.

    "That''s a good idea." She answered him, not wanting to dwell on their fathers. At least their mothers were able to entertain themselves with thetest fashion.

    "What about we talk about how many kids we are nning to have?" He jokingly whispered in her ears. He only meant to lighten up the mood, but the way she looked at him, he guessed she did not see the humor in it.

    "Ok, how many are you thinking?" She suddenly felt like humoring hisme attempt to divert her attention to something else. They needed something to do anyway, so why not y with his game to pass the time.

    "I''m thinking of six," Alex answered her, d that she finally came to hermon sense.

    "Oh, that many. Where do you think you n to put that in here?" She indicated her thin waistline, imagining herself getting pregnant six times.

    But she did once wish for a big family. Being an only child had its perks, but it was also lonely. If she had a brother or a sister or both, maybe her father would not be so focused on her.

    "Well, I''m sure we can fit them one at a time until we get six." He did try to imagine how difficult it was for a woman to get pregnant.

    However, he really wanted to have many kids in the future when he was ready to settle down. But talking about it with Dani seemed not to be so frightening after all. On the contrary, he was enjoying it.

    "I will assume that you would want all boys." She rolled her eyes at him. She thought that most men thought alike. She knew if her father had a choice, he would have preferred to have a sonpared to a daughter.

    "Of course not. I want to have four sons and hopefully two princesses." He said proudly, thinking that it was the perfectbination for the family he had in mind.

    "Really? I never pegged you for a man who would want daughters." She looked at him, picturing him with their kids around him. She wondered if it was all a joke to him or he was serious about this.

    "But I like to have princesses that I would adore just like you." Alex insisted as if he was trying to convince her that he was seriously thinking about it.

    "Ahem." Jacky started clearing her throat. Then, lightly elbowed Dani on her side, trying to remind her where they were.

    "But, I don''t think..." She suddenly stopped what she was about to say to Alex after looking at Jacky''s expression, who was sitting on her other side.

    She suddenly realized that all conversation around the room had stopped. And all eyes were now focused on the two of them. Even Alex was unaware that they both had caught everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 136 - Scope Of The Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 136 - Scope Of The Agreement</h4>

    They could not get out of that house fast enough. After that embarrassing scenario, Dani felt like she was about to die. Seeing their parents'' faces light up like a Christmas tree was more than she could take.

    Then, when they started thanking their Gods that the young couple was beginning to n their young family, she knew that it would break her parent''s heart if this rtionship that was barely starting end in a tragic end.

    "I''m sorry about what happened back in the house." Alex profusely apologized as they drove them back to their vi.

    "Don''t worry about it. I''m sure you did not mean what happened in there. Did you?" She looked at him from her seat.

    "Of course not. I was only trying to find something to talk about to divert your attention away from our parents. I don''t know what came to me when I opened that topic." He gave her a tight smile while shrugging his shoulders. "Ok, I was, in a way, trying to tease you. I did not mean it to escte in that way."

    "Anyway, we could not do anything about it now. I guess we should at least forget about it. I''m sure our parents will move on from the idea eventually." She wanted to dismiss it, not giving it power over her and her thoughts.

    She could not keep thinking of something that was not even real. Their rtionship was not even clear yet to her, much less nning for a future together.

    "Yeah, I think you are right. Let us forget about it." But how could he forget something already nted in his consciousness? It was a joke that had some truth in it.

    As the saying went, most jokes were half-truths. If someone thought about it, then that someone was seriously thinking about it. And that someone just had a funny way of expressing it.

    Right now, that was what he was thinking. He had dreamt of arge family with many children running around the house that he would build for them. At the moment, he was imagining that it was Dani who was carrying their firstborn son.

    "Hey, are you even listening to me?" Dani''s words finally prated his awareness, waking him up from his trance.

    He did not even know that they were already outside their vi, parked in the front of the house. He must automatically drove them back as he got lost in his thoughts.

    "What were you saying?" He asked as he finally noticed her.

    "Never mind." She said, deciding to forego what she said. The thought was lost anyway when he ignored her and failed to answer her.

    They were back in the house. That was what was important now. She quickly went out of the jeep and entered where they would be spending the night. All she wanted to do now was to go to their room and rest.

    He stopped her just inside the front door. "What''s wrong? What did I do?" He wondered why she suddenly changed her mood, noticing that she was trying to avoid him.

    "Nothing. I feel tired, so I think I''m going to bed." She excused herself as she turned around to move back to the room.

    "I''m sorry. For whatever I did or failed to do back there." He said sincerely. He was sure that she would not feel that way without reason unless he did something.

    As far as he could remember, his thoughts about her preupied his mind earlier, so she might have said something that he did not understand or noticed. It must have been significant to her, and she felt ignored.

    "Forget about it. It was nothing. I''m just tired." She suddenly felt like she was making something out of nothing at all.

    She should not make it a big deal since they were not officially a couple. What they had was a fake rtionship. Not because they kissed, she should be expecting more. It was just unfair to Alex.

    "Ok, but are you that tired. I was kind of hoping that we can talk some more. Besides, I want to show something." He felt that the night should not end yet and not like that.

    He did not want to let go of her just yet. He longed for herpany, liked hearing her voice, and enjoyed their little arguments.

    She looked at him, trying to gauge what was on his mind. It seemed like he was desperate to talk. "Fine. Just a few minutes." She conceded, moving back to the living room.

    In truth, she was not that exhausted. She was hardly sleepy at all. She knew it was stupid to expect Alex to make a move on her. But that was what she thought earlier was his intention.

    But she was trying to avoid the awkward moment wherein Alex would tell her that he changed his mind. After what happened at the house, then on their way home. She would feel mortified if she embarrassed herself one more time.

    "Thanks. Would you like a ss of wine?" He asked as he moved to the kitchen to get the wine.

    "Sure, just a ss." She did not see a problem with one drink. It was not as if she would get wasted with a ss of wine. But that was her limit. She needed her mind to be clear at all times, especially when she was around him.

    "Just a minute." He moved to get two sses and poured them both a half-full ss of wine.

    "Thanks." She epted the ss. They drank the wine in silence as both tried to rpose their thoughts.

    "Would you like to take a short walk outside?" He suggested, standing up from his seat.

    "Sure." She followed him as he moved to the patio outside, with the view of the ocean at night.

    It was a beautiful view with the moon creating a straight-line pattern on the calm water of the ocean. The small waves were making the lights danced on top of it. It was mesmerizing. She thought as she gazed at them.

    "This ce is so wonderful." She whispered more to herself. It was so peaceful that she felt like all her problems were slowly disappearing.

    She decided to remove her shoes, letting her toes and the sole of her feet feel the sand underneath her. It felt therapeutic. It was like she was letting go of all her worries.

    "Yes, it is. It is one of the few reasons that make me miss home." He confided with her.

    This ce held so many memories of his childhood and his youth. The family get-togethers, the crazy parties with his friends, and many more. Something that he would cherish for the rest of his life.

    He led her to the path that brought them to the sandy shore, both silently contemting with their thoughts. With only the water sshing could be heard in the silence of the night. They only stopped when their feet touched the moving cold water beneath them.

    "What do you want to talk about?" She finally asked, feeling more confident to hear what he had in mind.

    "I want to change the scope of the agreement." He finally spoke up.

 Chapter 137 - On The Same Page

    <h4>Chapter 137 - On The Same Page?</h4>

    She gazed at the moon, wondering what magic it held for the night. Because at the moment, she wanted one. She could feel the beating of her heart as if it was about to burst at any time.

    She wanted him so much that it suddenly felt hard to breathe. She waited for him to speak about what scope of their rtionship was about to change.

    He moved in the sand until he was finally facing her. He stared at the side of her face, illuminated by the light that came from the only source of light. He could see the uncertainty on her face, but he could not read her eyes as she avoided his gaze.

    "Look at me, Dani." This time, he was not forcing her. It would be up to her to decide if she would like to agree to his new arrangement.

    He would not be using any tactics, a form of coercion, or any incentive.

    He wanted her to ept his proposal because she wanted it too, without any conditions.

    "What is it?" She finally turned to face him, staring directly into his eyes. She could slightly decipher that he was mirroring the same feelings that she had. The uncertainty was evident when she read his eyes.

    "It is indisputable that we are attracted to each other. I would not deny how much I want you, and I believe that you felt the same way." He started but was cautious in every word he said.

    "Yes, I won''t deny that I felt the same way." She did not n to deny it anymore. Her heart suddenly came alive as hope grew with his words. "But what are you trying to say?" She was tired of second-guessing him and waiting.

    "I like you very much. I want us to stop pretending that nothing is going on between us." He studied her face, checking her expression for any reaction.

    She still kept her silence, letting him take the lead in this one. She wanted to hear what he had to say before she said her piece.

    "I am not saying that. I will never love you, but I think I am not there yet. But I am hoping that I would eventually reach that point as we develop our feelings in this rtionship." He would never lie to her.

    He would never use her for any selfish means. He wanted her. He was sure of that, but he would not promise her anything that he was not ready to give so that he could have her in his bed.

    But one thing he could promise was that he was opening his heart to the possibility. He might be already in love with her, or on his way, or he might be wrong too. It was too early to tell. Because as of now, he was not sure of what he was feeling for Dani.

    When she nodded in agreement, he continued. "Are you willing to see where this rtionship would lead us?" He was hoping she would. "Do you want to be my girlfriend?"

    She stared at his eyes, knowing what to answer him. She already had decided her fate, and she was not about to back out now. "Yes, I want to." She smiled at him.

    He immediately enveloped her in his embrace, wanting to feel her body against him. "Are you sure about that?" He asked, hoping that he did hear her correctly.

    But why did it sound as if she just answered his marriage proposal? They barely passed courtship, and there was a long way to go before they eventually ended up in an engagement, a real one. He chastised himself for thinking too advance into the rtionship.

    "Definitely." She looked up to him, letting him see what her expression was trying to convey to him.

    She was happy that they were finally letting their feelings free to explore where it would lead them. "Just like you, I am not sure if I am ready to love again. But I am attracted to you. I like you, and I am willing to see if we can work on a real rtionship."

    He was happy to hear that as he slowly shifted her until she was in line with his face. There was only one thing he wanted to do under the moonlight. That was to see her face and the happiness painted on it as he imed her as officially his.

    He lowered his head until he could feel her breath on his face. He stared at her eyes, d that they felt the same way. He touched her cheeks, wanting to feel the softness of her skin.

    He still could not believe that she epted his new proposal. He was not expecting that this would happen to them, but he was d that it did. He was happy to know that she was now his.

    "Can I kiss you now?" He teased her, staring directly into her eyes. He knew he did not need to ask, but he could not help seeing her reaction to his question.

    He did not hear a response from her, but he felt it as she pulled him towards her, closing the distance between them. She allowed her actions to answer his question.

    With the moon as their witness, he finally sealed their agreement with a zealous kiss. He moved his hands until he had her secured in his arms. As of the moment, he was not about to let her go.

    Not unless they were about to move back to the house and continue what they both wanted to happen. Even then, he might not even let her go, afraid that she would again slip away from him.

    If this was a dream, he did not want to wake up yet. He would like to savor every second that he could feel Dani in his arms and her lips attached to his.

    But this was not a dream. Alex knew he could take what he wanted. "Do you want to go back inside?" Another question that he was not sure how she would answer.

    But from the way she was responding to his advances, he might have a chance. It would seem that they had the same idea. She was on the same page with him.

 Chapter 138 - One In Mind And Body

    <h4>Chapter 138 - One In Mind And Body</h4>

    They could not walk fast enough to get back under the roof of the vi. The weather was fine. It was not raining. There was no fire, but the way they moved, it was like they were on an urgent mission to get inside.

    As they entered the vi, she barely set foot on the floor when he pulled her to him until she clung to him. She encircled her arms around his neck and wrapped her legs around his waist, letting him carry her as if she was weightless.

    He attacked her lips as if what happened earlier did not stop at all as they continued where they left off a moment ago.

    He found himself pushing her to the nearest t wall until it supported some of her weight so that he could freely move his hands to explore her body.

    "I want you so much, Dani." He uttered between his kisses as his lips explored her exposed skin, from her lips, cheeks, neck, and down to her shoulder. "I have been waiting to have you like this for a long time." He admitted to her as he kept her in ce, making sure that she stayed in ce.

    "Oh, Alex!" That was the only reply she could utter as he proceeded his assault to her senses.

    Dani wanted him for so long that having him now underneath her touch was overwhelming her reasoning, clouding her judgment, and immobilizing her ability to do anything else but to let him take charge of the situation.

    But one thing was for sure. Dani wanted what he was doing and then whatever would happen next. He did not coerce her to do this, but she was giving in to her desire freely. She clung to him until she was stable enough to move her hands along his body.

    He started lowering the strap of her dress, exposing more of her skin that he could explore. It suddenly brought back memories of their past, but this was much, much better than any of the things he could remember.

    He cupped her breast underneath her brassiere until he elicited a moan from her. He was positive then that she wanted this as much as he desired her. Then, he felt her move her fingers, working on removing the shirt that he was wearing.

    This time, she took charge as she started to expose his corbone, then his chest to her gaze. Her lips left his lips and moved on the line of his neck and down to his shoulders. Then it lowered further to his bare chest until it also produced a groan from his throat.

    He knew he would notst long if they kept up with what they were doing. But he did not want their first time to happen on the wall of this structure. Then, he corrected himself, it would not be their first time, but he was sure that this would be different from the other one.

    "I think we should move to the room." He murmured between his ragged breath as he tried to control himself, stopping both of their movements before they went too far and ended up doing it on the floor where they were standing.

    "Yes. Let''s do that." She allowed him to carry her to the other end of the house. She did not trust her feet to cooperate with her if she tried to walk at the moment.

    He quickened his pace as fast as he could, bringing the both of them to the other room. It was not that he was afraid that Dani might change her mind, which made him hurry. It was more of how long he wouldst without having her.

    As soon as they were inside, he rushed her to the bed. But he almost dropped her on the floor when he was caught with his pants down. It would seem that his pants suddenly lowered on his upper legs, impeding his ability to walk, causing him to fall on the floor.

    Luckily, shended on the mattress while he ended up kneeling beside the bed. No one was hurt badly, physically.

    He did not realize that she already removed his button and unzipped his pants back in the living room. He was so caught on the moment that he lost touch with what was happening with them.

    "You are very naughty." He chastised her when he finally recovered from his slip up and stood over her.

    "I did not mean it." She crossed her fingers and swore to him.

    Then, they both ended upughing at their situation, finding the humor in the incident that just happened. "You should always check that your thing doesn''t try to fly away." She teased him.

    "Is that so. What if I punish you for your deed." He threatened her as he started rubbing his chin as if thinking. "What would be a suitable punishment?" He tried to look around him.

    "Hey, I don''t deserve to be punished. Can I say sorry instead?" She bit her lower lips and then pouted seductively, asking for forgiveness for her action. She believed he could not resist her charms as he climbed the bed to join her.

    "That''s not fair." He said as he pulled her to him until she was straddling him. He knew he was no match with her.

    She lowered herself into him, remembering the first night that they were in this kind of situation. It was the night that she initiated everything that happened to them.

    Now, she was doing it again. She was taking control of the kiss, and Alex was allowing her to do so. She appreciated him more because she swiftly realized how lucky she was to have met such a man that night. He never took advantage of her and always made sure that she felt they were equal.

    What they were arguing about a while ago were lost again as they ensued their passionate embrace. Everything else seemed insignificant.

    The only thing that mattered was the way they wanted to explore each other''s desires. To find satisfaction in every touch and to give pleasure to satiate their need for each other.

    But it would seem that it would not be enough. As Alex took over, shuffling their bodies until he was back on top. He liked it when she was in control, but he liked it even more if he could also please her.

    With him on top, she allowed him to take the lead. She felt him removed all the remaining clothing in her body while she also helped take of what remained of his.

    As their skin melted into one, she knew she could never turn back. From this point on, she would be craving for the real thing. Her mind and body would never settle for mere dreams anymore.

    When he moved his body against her as if they fitted as one, he acknowledged that nothing would satisfy him anymore, except with her constantly in his arms.

    He could not understand how he could have stayed away from her for this long. But now that she was here back in his arms, he was not letting her go. Not without a fight.

    Feeling her body moving beneath him was the absolute feeling in his entire lifetime. This time was so much better than thest time because they were both in sound mind when they both agree to do this. They knew they wanted to be one in mind and body.

 Chapter 139 - The Only Logical Answer

    <h4>Chapter 139 - The Only Logical Answer</h4>

    If someone told him that he would be waking up with a woman around him today or any day soon, he would say that person was crazy. But here he was, staring at the sleeping form in his arms, feeling liked he was the luckiest man alive.

    He could not help himself when he bent down to her and started kissing her closed eyes, down to her cheeks and then to her lips. She kissed him back but only for a few seconds.

    Then she suddenly opened her eyes with a shocked expression. "What are you doing?" She shouted as she quickly pushed him away from her face.

    She admitted that she was excited, waking up with him wrapped around her body and his lips all over her face. But realization dawn on her that she just woke up.

    She suddenly remembered that she must have looked like a witch with her tangled hairs, then her eyes that might have some dried tears. Worse of them all was her mouth, with its morning breath.

    It was not true, what they told in fairy tales. Sleeping beauty did not remain beautiful while sleeping. And the beautiful heroine probably smelled too.

    "What''s wrong now?" Alex asked, wondering what he did to gain such a reaction from her.

    "Nothing." She shifted in the bed and grabbed the cover to put on her. "I was just startled." She smiled at him as she stepped off of the bed and moved towards the bathroom.

    Although something already happened to them, for the second time. Dani was still ufortable parading herself naked in front of him.

    "Are you sure?" He asked, still doubting her exnation.

    "Yeah, I''m sure." She smiled at him, reassuring him that all was ok before stepping inside the bathroom.

    She immediately stepped in front of the mirror and was shocked at her reflection. Well, not that she had not seen herself in such a condition before, but for Alex to see her in her worse appearance was slightly embarrassing.

    "What have you been doingst night?" She mumbled to herself. Then, her mind decided to answer her question. You were having the best sex of your life.

    She never experienced being kissed in the morning before she even brushed her teeth or gurgled her mouth, not even when she was still in a rtionship with Nick.

    She ced her palm in front of her mouth and tried to smell her breath. Then, she was once again startled at a figure standing by the open door.

    "Hey, you don''t have to be shy around me." Alex moved behind her, seeing what she had been doing inside the bathroom.

    "I''m not shy." She tried to deny it, but he pulled her towards him even more until his body cradled hers tightly.

    He quickly enveloped her in his embrace, not giving her a chance to get away this time. "I don''t care what you look like or smell like because I like you just the way you are."

    It sounded so cliche in his mind, but he meant every word. He wondered why Dani suddenly ran away from him when things were heating up. He was concerned that he might have done something wrong that was why he followed her to the bathroom.

    But seeing that it was nothing he did, he felt suddenly relieved, but he wanted to do something for her. Something that he hoped would make them rxed a bit when they were together.

    "Why don''t we share a bath?" He let go of her for a minute as he moved to the inner side of the bathroom and opened the tap to fill the tub with water.

    Then, he went back to her and stood in front of her. He let go of the towel that was wrapped around her waistline, leaving himpletely naked. He waited for her to do the same.

    "Fine." She finally answered him back, realizing what he was trying to do. He was right. She acknowledges it. They had to learn to be morefortable with each other and their bodies.

    With one deep breath, she let go of the white cloth covering her body, also standing in front of him, naked as the day she was born.

    "Don''t ever cover yourself around me." He ran his fingers through her cheeks, enjoying the feel of her soft skin with his. "You are beautiful." He moved a lot closer to her and then tilted her chin until she gazed into her eyes. "Now, let me wash that stink out of your body." He scrunched his nose on her, which earned him a smack on his arms.

    "That''s quite funny." She uttered and nted her lips as a sign of irritation before walking away from him.

    "I was joking. You are always so serious." He pulled her back to him and kissed her.

    This time, there was no sign of any joke on his action. He held Dani to him until she was freely clinging to him. Then, he finally let go of her. "I like you more when you are silent or smiling."

    "Come on. I want to kiss you some more." He pulled her to the tub and helped her inside it before lowering himself behind her.

    "What do you think will happen to us?" She finally asked what was bothering her since she thought of them as a couple.

    "We will be like a normal couple, trying to make our rtionship work." He answered her what he thought of their current situation.

    "But what if it doesn''t work." She turned her head around to look at him. "What if it only ruins all our ns?"

    "I don''t know how to answer that as of now. But I''m sure we will figure it out as we continue in our journey as a couple." Hethered her arms with soap then her back. "Are you up for it?"

    "Yes, I think so." Feeling her inhibition lessening as he continued to work on her body.

    She had been in a rtionship before, with the most serious one, with Nick, but nothingpared to what Alex was trying to make her feel. She never experienced anything like this before.

    The way he was considering all her opinion on the matter and her needs were new to her. If this was what a rtionship should look like, she just realized that she missed out on it in her past affairs.

    "Then, I am d to hear that." He stopped her from putting her hair up into a bun. "Let it flow on your back. I like it that way." But he ced her hair on the other side of her shoulders.

    He started moving his hands around her and pulled her closer to his body, cradling his chin on her other shoulders. "I''m willing to make whatever we have here work. I could not put a name on what our rtionship is or where it is going, but eventually, we will figure it out." He whispered in her ears, which sent another shiver through her spine, goosebumps on her skin, and quickening her heartbeat.

    "I like that." She knew that was the only logical answer to his statement since she was still inexperienced when it came to love.

 Chapter 140 - Near Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 140 - Near Impossible</h4>

    "I heard that you were leaving tomorrow," Lance uttered just behind her on top of the poolside.

    He watched her move in the water, happy she was enjoying herself, but she was alone. He wondered what happened to her friends. He knew that he should be flying around the world right now, but he could not stop thinking about her. He had to see her.

    "Oh! Hi, Lance. How long have you been standing there?" Jacky looked in his direction, a bit surprised by his sudden presence.

    She suddenly stopped swimming in the water, if she would call what she was doing as such, and focused her attention on him. She wondered if he had been watching her for some time.

    She did not know that he wasing today. Yesterday, when they separated after their overnight trip on the ind, he mentioned that he was going on another trip. So, there was no possibility that they might see each other before she left.

    With nothing to do, she decided toze around the pool today. She was also hoping that Dani would show up and join her. Maybe they could do something together.

    "I just arrived a few minutes ago." Lance moved closer to her location and lowered himself on the pool so that he would be on her eye level. She also moved closer to him, so they don''t need to shout as they talked. "I see that you are practicing what I taught you." He implied that he had seen her swam in the pool.

    "I think I am getting the hang of it. You are indeed a good teacher." She felt a bit embarrassed since she must have been like a duck wagging her tails,cking grace as she made her way from one side of the pool to the other end.

    "I think you are a good student. It is why you easily learned," Lancemented as he looked at her. "By the way, where are your friends and Alex." He turned around as if he was looking for them around the area.

    "My friends? I have no idea. They are all probably busy with something." She replied to his query. Well, she did not have any idea of where they were or what they were doing.

    Dani seemed busy with Alex since she hardly saw her during their entire trip except for their asional talks. She wondered what was happening with her and the two''s pretend rtionship.

    She hoped that Dani woulde to her if she needed any help, but she wished that whatever was happening between Dani and Alex was better than what happened to her and Marcus.

    "I thought you needed to be somewhere today?" She gazed at him with one of her eyebrows slightly in a questioning arch on her forehead, suddenly remembering theirst conversation.

    "Well, I postponed it for tomorrow. I thought I would rather spend the day with you if you are free and have no other ns." It was his turn to give her an inquisitive expression on his face.

    He only tried his luck that she had nothing to do on her te today. Although this was not part of his itinerary today, he decided to change it and cancel all his remaining schedules to be with her.

    "I don''t have ns, but are you sure it is wise that you waste your time with me. It seems that your meeting is more important than you spending it with me." Jacky wondered what he was thinking.

    She could not agree that he should ditch his meeting for her. It did not sound right in her book.

    "I''m sure that this is what I wanted to do. And I assure you that I am definitely not wasting my time. Are you free to go out with me?" He was hoping that she would.

    She still looked at him first before making a decision. She did not have anything nned, and he was already here, waiting for her. "Ok. Why not?" She finally conceded since she wanted to go out with him too.

    "Then, get dress. Maybe we can grab an early lunch on our way," Lance suggested, wanting not to waste any more minutes of their time together.

    "Just give me a few minutes to shower and change." She moved out of the water, but he quickly stood to assist her out of the pool.

    He also grabbed her robe to help her into it and her towel. "I''ll wait for you while I say hi to the folks inside." He walked with her until the living room, and then they went on their separate ways.

    She quickly climbed the stairs to her room, happily humming to herself. She was looking forward to another day with Lance. After this, who knew when she would see him again, or if ever they would cross paths again.

    But at least, she experienced what it was like to be treated like a princess by a real-life prince. How many girls could say that? In her world, she believed none.

    She was still giggling inside with the prospect of a good time when her mood suddenly changed. She just got out of her room and was about to meet Lance downstairs when she saw Marcus on his way to her.

    She did not doubt that he was looking for her since he was walking towards her room. Maybe Marcus was on his way to a rendezvous with another girl in a room next to hers. But as far as she knew, the rooms near hers were vacant. So, that was unlikely.

    "Jacky, I was looking for you. Do you have a minute to talk?" Marcus asked when he was a couple of meters away from her.

    "I''m sorry, but I''m in a hurry." She said calmly, but inside she was feeling the opposite.

    She had been avoiding him. She hated his guts. Seeing him only made her blood boil, but this was not the ce and time to make a scene.

    "Please, just a few minutes. I want to say I''m sorry and to talk about us." Marcus pleaded with her. Well, in his opinion, he was already apologizing and doing things that he had not done with another girl.

    "Ok. You already said you''re sorry, but here is my answer. I don''t care. About us talking, I believe we already said all we have to say to each other. If you still did not get it. Here. I''ll say again. We are through." She walked past him and straight to the stairs, not looking back.

    "Wait." Marcus pulled her arms to stop her from getting down the stairs. "Just give me a chance to exin." He knew he had to do something quickly before she walked away from her for good.

    "Let go of me." She pulled her arms from his hold. And then she faced him. "Never touch me ever again." Her face was full of contempt that she could not hold how she was feeling for him.

    Seeing her expression, Marcus had no choice but to hold up his hands away from her and let her go. He had never seen her look at him like that before nor heard her with that tone. He knew then that he did mess up big time, and then getting her back would be near impossible.

 Chapter 141 - The Value Of True Love

    <h4>Chapter 141 - The Value Of True Love</h4>

    "Last day, what do you want to do?" Dani asked Alex as theyid in bed together, finally feeling morefortable with their situation.

    Who knew that after only a week of being together, they would end up in bed? Again. Well, not her. Besides her, the only people who would be shocked about their new situation would be Jacky and his friends, she thought.

    She did not regret any of it. Since yesterday, when they got back from the ind and in the vi, she believed that she made the right choice of agreeing with Alex.

    "Honestly?" He answered her with another question, raising his brow at her as he stared into her face. When she looked at him, he continued with his response. "There is nothing I will rather do than toy here in bed with you in my arms."

    She shifted in her elbow so she could have a better look at him. "Come on. I''m serious. We could not lock ourselves in this house for the rest of the trip. My parents are probably thinking that we are already cooking their first grandchild."

    She suddenly remembered that incident at the dinner the other night. She could still not erase the memory of their parents'' faces as if it was the magnificent news they ever heard.

    All discussion about business became a blur as all their attention went to her, Alex, and their future babies. The only constion she found from the whole scenario was the face of Edward, who was not satisfied with the news.

    "Then, let them think of it. But I hope that you are not seriously thinking of making one this soon." He teased her, knowing that it would make her explode.

    But seriously, he too thought that they were not yet ready for such a responsibility. They were not even sure where their rtionship would take them.

    Alex believed that they still had a lot of things they needed to learn from each other. Adjusting to their new rtionships would still be a difficult task they had to master. Plus, nning for the future eventually would be the most difficult one. That was if ever they got past the other obstacles.

    "Of course not." She hit him with her palm on his chest, which he caught with his hands and kept in its ce. "I know we are not ready for such amitment. Well, I guess I am not." She said honestly.

    She was not sure what was going on in his mind, but she still believed that they still had many things they needed to talk about in this rtionship. But she did not want to rush it. They still had a few more years to think about it and n for it.

    For now, she believed that they just had to get past the getting to know each other part was their priority. Then, the rest would follow. It was easy said than done, as the saying went.

    "What about you bring me somewhere special. Maybe your favorite spot or a ce why you wanted to return to this ce." Dani said as she untied herself from his hold and ran into the bathroom. She knew if he caught her again, he would not let her go to do her thing.

    She was enjoying herself with this vacation. She loved this house they were staying in because it was something magical. It looked like it came from a fairytale storybook. If she only had one thing she wanted to change with this ce, it was the lock on the doors or theck of it.

    "Fine. You win." He walked into the bathroom while she was in the shower. Then, he went straight to join her.

    "Stop that." She warned him as he started to tickle her on her side as he stood at her back. As she said, she wanted locks on the door.

    "You are no fun. But I will let you get away from me this time." He turned around andthered himself while she finished washing.

    He knew that if he did not stop, the idea of going out would go out the window, and they would be staying in his bed the entire remaining of their stay.

    It took a lot of his self-control to stop himself from touching her, but he wanted to indulge her wishes. He would do anything for her to make this rtionship work.

    "Where are we going again?" She asked as she tried to match his stride on the grassywn.

    He told her that they would first go to an important reason why he kepting back to this ce. But they had to walk. Luckily, she wore a sneaker today or else, her shoes might get stuck on the muddy ground.

    "It is not that far. Do you want me to slow down?" He asked when he saw her struggling to walk on the grass, remembering thest time he saw her in this simr situation.

    "Are you sure there is no other way, or are you just taking me to another shortcut?" She asked, remembering their incident with the motorbike.

    "It is a shortcut, but I think it is not as dangerous or life-threatening as your experience thest time. A little mud on your shoes would not kill you." He reasoned as he continued on his way.

    "Fine. I don''t mind." She answered. She did not like toin. She was just not used to walk in this kind of environment. Living in the city, she rarely saw grass and mud. Well, except in the park, but not like this. She rarely stepped on them when she jogged, always staying on the concrete path.

    "Then, hurry up because I still want to show you something else." He could not help the smile that crept on his lips, but he quickly wiped it off because she might misconstrue it with something else. He was just happy that she was trying to do it his way instead of insisting her way.

    "Here we are." He announced as he stood in front of two concrete tombs with a cross on top of it. "They are the reason why I alwayse back here."

    She looked at the grave in front of her, surrounded by a beautiful garden. It was not that far from the house, but the path was a bit rough.

    "Who are they?" She asked as she tried to read their names.

    "They are my grandparents, the king, and her queen. They don''t want to be buried anywhere else but beside each other. My Nanna wants her body buried here, so my grandpapa also instructed that he should get buried right next to her." He stated with solemnity in his voice.

    "You must love them." She said, remembering her grandparents too, who she also loved deeply.

    "Yeah, they helped my parents raised me, especially my Nanna, who said that I was her favorite. But don''t tell the others that. It was our secret." He whispered as if he was afraid that someone else might hear them.

    "Of course, I will keep it to my grave." She even crossed her heart. "They must love each other that until death they don''t want to be separated."

    "Yes, they did. My grandparents were a perfect couple." He would never forget their stories when he was growing up. "They were the ones who taught me the value of true love."

 Chapter 142 - Try To Escape

    <h4>Chapter 142 - Try To Escape</h4>

    Marcus opted to go home earlier than the rest of them after his encounter with Jacky. He believed that it would not be wise to see more of Jacky under their circumstances.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to stay until tomorrow?" Alex asked when Marcus called him. They were bound to fly home the next day, so he wondered what the rush was.

    "I''m sure," Marcus answered over the line. He was still contemting if he should tell his friend the reason why he had to leave. For now, he only wanted to be alone.

    "Is something wrong with the business?" He did not receive any calls that there was a problem that he had to handle personally back home, so he was still figuring out why his decision.

    "No. It had nothing to do with work." Marcus knew that once he said that, Alex would figure out what he could not say.

    "Is this about Jacky?" He could only assume that it had everything to do with Dani''s friend.

    Finally, someone had prated his friend''s heart, but he worried that he had no idea how his friend would handle his situation.

    "I think me and Jacky should have some space. I believe I already did some major damage in our rtionship." He finally admitted. He even wondered if they could even be friends after this.

    "Are you sure I can''t do anything to help?" He had to ask, hoping that he could do something to support his friend from what he was going through. Although he knew that Marcus did wrong, he still wanted to be there for him as his bestfriend.

    "No, man. I am going to be fine." Marcus did not want to burden Alex with his problems, knowing that he also had his own.

    "Well, if you are sure. Then, have a safe trip. I''ll see you when I get back." He told his friend, still wondering how his friend was handling it.

    He believed that Marcus was more affected by Jacky''s refusal to forgive him. But he warned him about what he was doing. Right now, there was no more room for me, but he hoped that his friend had learned from his mistake.

    "What about you? I have not seen much of you." Marcus questioned his friend. He was not sure that him spending so much time with Dani still had to do with their pretending to be a couple or if it had be something more.

    "I''m ok, man. If that is what you are asking, but will talk more about this when we get back home." He assured his friend.

    They ended the call, knowing that his friend was going through an unfamiliar situation. But he would check on him when he got back tomorrow. He decided that he would also call Evan and David to look after their friend. But he doubted if they would be much help since they were just the same.

    "What was that all about?" Dani asked, overhearing a portion of their conversation.

    She was sitting right next to him as they traveled to their next destination. But this time, they were at least secured in a vehicle with four wheels and a roof over their heads.

    "Marcus just told me that he was going ahead. I think he is heartbroken because Jacky still would not talk to him." Alex ryed their conversation to Dani.

    He decided if they were going to be a real couple, they should start acting like one. That would include sharing things as most sessful couples did.

    "Well, you can''t me my friend. He was indeed a scumbag, and he hurt my friend with what he did." Dani believed that if Alex did that same stunt to her, what Marcus did, she would also do the same thing as Jacky did.

    "I also agree with you. I don''t believe in using women for personal gains." He grabbed her hand, letting go of the shift gear for a few seconds to give her a slight kiss. "I believe in treating you like a queen that only deserves to be loved and respected."

    It might appear to be a line, but that was what he truly believed.

    "I hope you can walk the talk." She spoke with conviction because she did not want empty promises.

    He smiled at her knowing what she exactly meant. He did remember the report he read about herst rtionship, how Nick had hurt her with his lies.

    "I swear that I don''t promise anything that I can''t keep." He valued himself with his ability to honor his deals and hismitment to something that he had entered. That was why he was very adamant at first not tomit to any rtionship because once he did, he could never back out.

    He was d that despite her past, she overcame her not-so-good experience with Nick and gave him a chance to prove that their rtionship could end up differently.

    "What is this ce?" She asked as they finally stopped at a building just inside the city.

    "This is the capital where everything happens," Alex answered her.

    He assisted her out of the car and into the street. Instead of entering the building, he pulled her to the busy street and made her walked along the pedestrian.

    "Where are we going?" She asked, wondering what his ns were. She was pretty sure that they were about to enter that beautiful structure, so she was surprised to find that it was not their destination.

    "Trust me. You will like what I am about to show you." He told her as they continued to walk on the sidewalk.

    She did find a few differences from back home with this ce. There were lesser vehicle and people on the street. She observed that it would seem their city was able to catch up with modernization.

    "Here." He guided her to another alley. A smaller one from the main street but crowded with stalls and people on the alleyway. "I used toe here when I was young." He started exining why he brought her there.

    "What is so special about this ce?" She asked, noticing the beautiful things that the people were selling in their booths.

    "Many of these people sell their handmade products here. The food is also great." He pointed to the many street foods that aligned the other street.

    It was like something that she had only seen on asions on some of her travels but did not have the chance to explore.

    "You want to try some." He pulled her to one stall, selling some sweet delicacy that she was unsure how to describe. But when she tasted it, she knew she wanted more.

    He bought several more different delicacies that she had not tried before, then pulled her to another open area at the end of the alley. It was arge park where many performers were doing their acts. The spectators walked along the grounds as they gazed at their surroundings. Some did sit to watch on the side.

    She found the ce quite magnificent as they had a ce for people who wanted to showcase their talents.

    "My Nanna would usually escape the pce ande here when she felt too overwhelmed with all her responsibility. She sometimes brought me along, and we would disguise ourselves as normal citizens so that no one would recognize us back then."

    "I would probably do the same as your Nanna if I found myself confined with such obligation. I would also try to escape." She admitted to him as they sat and watched an artist performed.

 Chapter 143 - Friendship And Nothing More

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Friendship And Nothing More</h4>

    "Jacky, I''m going out on a jog." She shouted outside her door, but as usual, she did not get any response from her. She was probably still deep in her sleep or refused to acknowledge her. She still left a note notifying her that she would be back soon.

    She ced her headset on and yed her usual upbeat music, dropping her phone on the kitchen counter together with the note. She opened their front door and walked on the hallway towards the elevator. Then, her heart suddenly went to her throat when a hand touched her shoulders.

    "Hey! I''m sorry. I did not mean to startle you." A man quickly apologized, putting his hands on the air as he looked at her when she swiftly turned around to look at her assant. But she knew he meant no harm when she recognized who the man was.

    "Hi! Troy. I thought you were..." She did not finish her sentence. She removed her earpiece so she could hear him better. She did not realize that she had up the volume on her music yer, making her unaware of the sound around her.

    "I''m truly sorry. I was calling you, but it appeared that you did not hear me." Troy exined as they continued to stand just outside her apartment door.

    "Sorry, I had my music on high I did not hear you." Showing her earpiece to him. "Anyway, are you going out for a jog?" She asked, unsure if he was on his way or already done, but he was still in his jogging attire.

    "I''m heading out. That was why I was trying to catch you. Maybe you would like to run together." He asked her as they got on the elevator.

    "Sure." She answered him, finding nothing wrong with his suggestion. "I''m sorry I had set the music in high. I did not hear you earlier." She excused herself, letting the earpiece of her music yer fell on her shoulders.

    She did enjoy hispany. She found talking to him about politics, the weather, sports, and anything about the world quite entertaining.? He was not just articte, but he had quite a sense of humor.

    "I haven''t seen you aroundtely." He stated his observation as they stepped inside the elevator, resuming their conversation.

    "I had been away on a trip." She suddenly found herself thinking if she should start telling people about her new rtionship. But then again, it was not as if it was a secret she should hide. "I spent the week with my boyfriend."

    It had conflicting sounds in her ears when she heard her say it. She felt happy and ufortable at the same time. She was d that she was again in a rtionship with an extraordinary man. But she also found herself still getting her footing in this dating or couple thing.

    Eventually, she thought that it was better to tell him the truth. That would also inform him that she was not avable, just in case he was interested, as Jacky insisted. She suddenly remembered Jacky''s insinuation that Troy was into her.

    "Oh! I never thought that you have a boyfriend." He stated, but his face for a second changed before it quickly returned to its neutral expression. It was barely a few seconds that it was unnoticeable if you were not watching.

    "It is a recent development." She answered him truthfully.

    She wondered why she was veryfortable sharing information with this man when she still hardly knew him. But he seemed very harmless, so she did not give it much thought.

    "I guess congrattions are in order." He smiled at her.

    They just exited the building and were on their way to the park, a few blocks from their ce.

    "Thanks. What about you? Are you in a rtionship?" She asked, not feeling nosy at all.

    It was not like she was interested in him. She just wanted to get to know him if they were to be friends. In all honesty, since she started working, most of her so-called friends have distanced themselves from her. Or was it the other way around, she thought.

    She did not mind finding new friends. And Troy seemed to be a good start. Besides, it is good to be friends with their neighbors.

    "I used to, but we both decided to end it since it was not working for the both of us." He spoke up with a bit of an edge on his voice. As if talking about it was not something he would enjoy doing.

    "I''m sure you''ll still find someone else." She told him, suddenly regretting asking him the question.

    It would seem that it happened recently, and it still stung to talk about it. She decided to cease her questioning for the moment. Then, they fell into silence as they continued their run to the path they already got used to following.

    They finally stopped on a section of the park where she usually took a breath, rest, and rehydrate. There was a small stall there where she could buy a bottle of refreshing drink when she forgot to bring one.

    "Let me get this," Troy said as he bought them both a bottle of cold water.

    They both sat down on their bench and wiped the sweat on their face and skin, both trying to get over the awkward conversation they had earlier.

    "You see those two girls at your three o''clock." She rested her arms on the back of the bench and stretched her legs on the ground, rxing her muscles as she waited for him to look at the girls.

    "What about them?" He turned his face to them, wondering why she wanted him to look at them.

    "Well, they are staring at you since we stopped here to rest." She teased him, hoping that would light up their mood. "Why don''t you introduce yourself and get yourself a date?"

    Now, she believed she sounded like Jacky, trying to match him with every girl they saw. Her intentions were noble. She just wanted to clear the tension between them.

    "I don''t think that is a good idea. Besides, I am not looking for a rtionship right now." He turned his head back to the view in front of him as they continued to sit on the bench, drinking their water.

    "Ok. If you ever change your mind, I am sure I can introduce you to many of my friends. Just tell me when." She told him.

    She wondered if he would be a good match with Jacky, who seemed depressed since they came back. Well, she went on the trip with Marcus and their unconventional rtionship and came back broken-hearted. What else would she expect?

    Although Jacky felt she met the perfect man on their trip, she left him a million miles behind with no hope of seeing him again. Now, she was alone, moping in her room.

    "I''ll take note of that. In case that I would need a date, I will ask for your help. It was just sad that you are not avable anymore." He whispered thest part, which she almost did not hear. But she did.

    She suddenly felt ufortable sitting here with him, confirming that he was indeed interested in her.

    "Shall we go back?" She stood from the bench and threw her bottle into the trash, moving towards the path towards their building.

    There was only one thing she could offer him. That was friendship and nothing more.

 Chapter 144 - Worth It

    <h4>Chapter 144 - Worth It</h4>

    "I''m d that you''re back." Marcus walked into his office and sat down in front of his table without waiting for an invitation.

    "Do we have an urgent matter to discuss?" He asked his friend with a slight annoyance in his voice.

    He was not up for casual chitchats since his works had piled over the week that he was away. The downside of being free for the whole week to enjoy was returning to a ton of work.

    But he wanted to leave early today because he promised that he would take Dani on a date. He already missed her since they said goodbye yesterday at her doorstep. But from the way his morning was going, it would seem it was impossible to finish on time.

    "Not if losing millions means not urgent," Marcus said as he pulled the file on his bag and ced it on the pile of papers on his table. "Then, I coulde backter." Marcus was about to stand up and leave.

    "Marcus, wait. I didn''t mean to snap at you. I was drowning with all of these papers, but if that is very important, let us discuss it now." He offered.

    "What is wrong with you?" Marcus asked, sensing a difference in his friend since their trip.

    He could not pinpoint the exact change, but it was there. Since he left earlier than them, he had no idea what else happened after that.

    "Nothing. I am just in a hurry to finish." Alex looked at his friend and returned the question to him. "It is me who should be asking you that."

    He put aside the things he had to do to make time for his friend, who was quite obvious, still having some issues with what happened to him on their trip.

    "Nothing is wrong with me," Marcus replied as he continued on his way to the door.

    "Sit down, Marcus. We need to talk." Alex used his no-nonsense voice as he sat back on his chair and stared at the back of his friend.

    "Honestly, how are you? And don''t give me that macho crap that you are fine because I won''t believe you." He continued seriously.

    "We can talk about itter, Alex," Marcus answered his friend, not wanting to discuss his failed affair with him during office hours.

    "But we are talking about it now. I don''t want this to mess up with your ability to function." He insisted because a distracted Marcus was no used to him, especially when their business was on the line. He needed his focus on his responsibilities.

    He took the approach of being the boss than being a friend to make Marcus listened to him. If he was stubborn, Marcus was worse. He would not easily listen to reason if his mind went philosophical.

    "Fine. What do you want to know?" Marcus conceded, knowing that he would do the same thing if they changed position.

    Marcus finally slumped down on the chair. He knew that this was not the time and ce to talk about this. He preferred to get drank before he spilled his guts to his friend. But his friend was right. It was affecting his work.

    "Are you still interested in Jacky?" He had to be straight to the point.

    If he was right, Marcus'' problems boiled down to one reason. He liked Jacky a lot more than he was willing to admit. He was in denial that he wanted a rtionship with her.

    But if he was wrong, Marcus was only suffering from a bruised ego because he was dump first. A few nights with some random girls should cure him in a few days. But if it was the former, that was a bigger problem, which he had no way to resolve.

    Marcus ced his elbows on his knees and buried his face on his palms as he tried to clear his mind. "I want to erase her in my mind," Marcus stated with finality as if that would resolve his problem.

    Since hisst confrontation with Jacky, he had been in a state of confusion, unable to think clearly of what he wanted to do with her.

    "So, you''re saying that you don''t want to get back with her." Alex wanted to be sure that he understood him right.

    "I want to forget everything about her," Marcus spoke clearer this time. "She wanted amitment. She must be crazy if she thought that I would agree to that. She can''t demand something that was not in our arrangement." He answered him, remembering Jacky''s words.

    He knew that he was still attracted to her and what they had was very special. But he also believed that it was not enough for him to getmitted to her or anyone girl.

    Jacky was not the one that would make him changed his opinion about that. He had his priorities, and she was not originally a part of that.

    "So, what do you think would make you forget about her?" Alex asked, not liking his friend''s decision but could do nothing about it.

    If that was what he wanted, Jacky was better off with her decision to end it with him.

    "Maybe you can be my wingman tonight, just like the old times, and helped me find someone new." Marcus could only think of one solution to his problem. That was to getid.

    "Sorry, man. Even if I finish all of this today, I still promised Dani that we would go out tonight." He declined his friend''s offer.

    Besides, those times of helping him get a woman were over. Dani would skin him alive if she found out that he did that. He could already see the tigress in her.

    "What is going on between you and Dani? It seemed that you are spending more time together than necessary." Marcus studied his friend and discerned that the change he was noticing had something to do with Dani.

    "She is now my girlfriend," Alex told him proudly. He would show his friend that there was nothing wrong with amitted rtionship.

    "I know that. I meant are things between your contract ..." But Marcus was not able to finish when he saw his friend''s face. "What?" This time, he was stupefied by what he just realized. "You and Dani."

    "Yes, we decided to try and see where this rtionship will lead us. I like Dani, and she likes me. So, we did not see any problem of dating for real." Alex exined as if it was as simple as breathing air.

    "Did you have a mind-boggling wild sex with her, then hit your head, deciding thatmitting at this point in our life was a good idea?" Marcus said incredulously. "What are you thinking? The reason you chose her was to avoid this."

    Marcus knew that his friend had always been different from them. He was always the straight one, but it was his w too. He let his heart ruled him over better judgment.

    The reason they all decided to stay umitted with anyone, through all these years, was because of their ns. They could not be distracted from their goal. Now, Marcus was afraid that Alex was about to blow up all their hard work.

    Now, he wondered if Alex could still focus on his goal with a woman clinging at his side. Marcus believed that Dani would only be a distraction that might pull them down and destroy what they managed to establish.

    "I haven''t forgotten that. But Dani is different. She will never be a distraction to our goals. Instead, she will be my inspiration to do better." He assured his friend that nothing had changed from their ns.

    "I hope that you know what you are doing, but Evan and David might also think otherwise. You knew why we formed this alliance. We wanted the same thing." Marcus reminded him.

    It was for that simr reason why he was avoidingmitment at all costs. The demand for amitted rtionship would not work well with theirmitment to their work. It just would not work together.

    "Enough about me, what is the meaning of this." He decided to change their topic, diverting Marcus'' attention back to the file in his hand.

    But his mind went to what his friend said. Did he rush things bymitting to Dani without thinking it through? Would his rtionship with her cost him his dreams? Was she worth it if that ever happened?

 Chapter 145 - The Magic Was Over

    <h4>Chapter 145 - The Magic Was Over</h4>

    She was rushing to finish her work since this morning. The only thing keeping her distracted was the thought that she would be seeing Alex tonight for dinner. He invited her yesterday after he dropped her off at her ce.

    After a long time of not feeling this way, she was giggling inside like a schoolgirl. It was like she was about to go out for the first time with her crush. She could feel the excitement that course through her body.

    This time, she was savoring the feeling, unlike before, where she kept suppressing it. She suddenly felt alive with the knowledge that someone was thinking of her. But she had to admit that he was also constantly in her mind.

    "Do you want to go out for lunch or eat here?" Jacky interrupted her thought when she suddenly appeared at the door.

    "Let''s just eat here." She suggested, not wanting to go out and waste anymore of her time. "Just order whatever you like." She told Jacky, who went back to her desk.

    She did not even realize that it was already noon. She was so engrossed in her work or busy being distracted by her thoughts that she barely noticed anything. Then, she remembered walking in her office that morning as she stared at the rose on her table.

    Flowers scattered around her office when she arrived earlier. This time, her reaction waspletely different from the first time she encountered the same scenario. She could not keep the smile out of her face, smelling one flower after the other.

    "I assume that you don''t want them around. Should I throw all of the flowers out?" Jacky teasingly said as she stood by the door. She grabbed one that was near her side and stared at it for some time.

    She was happy for her friend when she told herst night that she and Alex were now an official couple. She honestly believed that Dani won a jackpot in Alex and vice versa. They were perfect for each other. She could not think of anything wrong that she could say about them.

    But she wished that she also had that. She could not help but envy her friend, who seemed to have it all. But it did not mean that she would think ill of her friend. She was happy that her life was finally back in order. There was a man who was willing to love her unconditionally.

    "Not this time." She stated as she feasted her eyes at the beauty around her. "But you can get as many as you want and ced it on your table." She offered since she knew how much Jacky liked flowers.

    It suddenly brought her back to the secret garden, a magical ce where their rtionship started. She picked up a set of red roses near her and then looked on the other side. She could see peonies, tulips, and some assortments of flowers. It was all lovely.

    "Well, I''ll let you go back to your work." Jacky walked out of her room silently, picking two sets of her favorites. But not with the usual sarcasm, teasing, or anything that would indicate that she was back to normal.

    "Jacky?" She stopped her before she was out of her sight. "I''m just here if you want to talk."

    She felt guilty that she had spent so little time with Jacky ever since their trip. She knew that she was undergoing something, but she was not able to help her. But how could she help someone who did not want to acknowledge that they needed help?

    Last night, when they talked. Jacky only let Dani talked all night about her and Alex. But when it was time to talk about her. She suddenly excused herself, saying that she was exhausted.

    Dani felt that she should do something for her to get her friend back to her jolly self. She needed to make her open up to her.

    "I''m good, but we have tons of backlog works to be done." Jacky gave her a sweet smile, but it did not even reach halfway to her cheek. Then, she was out of her door that morning.

    Jacky barely entered her room unless there was something urgent that she had to give her. She missed that way that Jacky just barged into her office without any official reason at all.

    Now, she looked at her friend, smiling at the delivery boy. But nothing in her smile would indicate that she was happy. It was a fake smile that would never fool her. She knew she had to do something about it.

    "The food is here. Do you want to eat now?" She asked, cing the food on the side table, waiting for her instructions.

    "Sure. I''ll just put this away." She started clearing up her table. They usually eat at her table if they ordered in. That usually saved her time from going out and getting in line with the other diners. Every second of her time was precious to her.

    Then, she got to thinking about her new rtionship with Alex. Would she have time to spend with Alex while concentrating on her job? Now that she was given several more cases as part of their bargain, in exchange for her pro bono cases.

    Well, she just had to learn to juggle between her work and her rtionship. How hard could that be? Her parents were able to handle such a situation, especially her mom.

    She believed she could also do the same. It would just need some time to adjust to the changes.

    They started eating their lunch in silence, contemting their thoughts. After a while, Dani decided that it was time to confront Jacky about her situation. She could not keep dodging her questions.

    "How are you handling your breakup with Marcus?" She decided that a direct approach was the best way to get her attention. She kept eating her food as she observed her friend.

    "I''m happy that I realized what a jerk he was this soon before it was toote," Jacky answered her as if she already memorized that answer in her mind.

    "Are you sure that you are not yet that deep?" Dani had to know the extent of the damage that was done to her by this broken affair.

    "I honestly thought that he was the one. But I guess I was wrong again." Jacky answered, emphasizing thest word.

    She again started munching on her food and swallowed what remained in her mouth. She dropped the spoon back in its box and looked at Dani.

    Jacky knew she could not keep avoiding the question, and she had to tell Dani everything. She did not want her to worry about her. But she was still trying to get a grip of her unexpected roller-coaster adventure in their trip.

    She went with Marcus thinking that he would take her to paradise. She winded up with Lance, who took her on a magic carpet ride. But both short rtionships ended just like that. With a poof, she was alone again.

    Now, she was back in her reality, where the truth was simple. The magic was over.

 Chapter 146 - A Better Friend

    <h4>Chapter 146 - A Better Friend</h4>

    "Hey!" She notified Jacky that she just came in but hurriedly rushed to her room.

    She almost slipped on the floor, not noticing the remaining clutter that Jacky left earlier as she was cleaning the house. "What the heck? Jacky, you forgot the rug again on the floor." She yelled at her." She removed the rug that Jacky must have forgotten from her path and continued on her way.

    "Sorry! What time will Alex pick you up?" Jacky yelled from the kitchen as soon as she heard Dani.

    Jacky went home earlier because she had a few things she needed to do in their apartment. Theundry, cleaning, and the groceries. With the pile of work that Dani had to go through, she doubted that she would contribute much to the house chores.

    "Thirty minutes ago." She said, looking at her watch, suddenly panicking that she was alreadyte.

    She got lost track of time as she worked on her cases. Luckily, Evan dropped by to give her some instructions before he left for a date, reminding her that she also had one. She continued to stride to her room, to change and prepare for her date.

    "Oh! And then where is he?" Jacky asked.

    Then, she stopped in her tracks, peeked in the living room, and when it was empty. She went to the kitchen, where she found Jacky putting away their food supplies. "You mean to say Alex had not yet arrived." She asked disbelievingly.

    She was conflicted if she was relieved that he had not yet arrived or was anxious about where he was. He was usually on time or earlier but neverte.

    "Well, I just arrived myself from the grocery, so I would not know. But I did not see Alex when I came in." Jacky informed her. "Maybe he was just runningte just like you," Jacky added, not wanting her friend to worry for nothing.

    "Yeah, you are right. I''ll be in my room and change. Alex was probably on his way now." She smiled at her friend, turned around, and walked calmly into her room. But in her mind, she wondered what was taking him so long.

    She quickly shuffled through her bag for her phone, thinking that he might have texted her, and she did not even notice it. Thankfully, she saw her phone blinking with a new message. There were several missed calls too.

    She noted that she had to stop turning her phone in silent or off. She should put it in vibrate mode instead if she was busy and did not want any distractions.

    The first message was from Alex, and the text said that he was runningte because he was still in a meeting. Then, the others were from someone else.

    She scrolled down until Alex''s other messages showed. Most of it was informing her that he was still in the meeting. Then, thest one said that he was on his way. He was calling her several times, but she was not answering. The message was ten minutes ago.

    She quickly texted him back and told him that she was already waiting at the apartment. She was also sorry for not answering his calls. She waited for a reply, but nothing came. She concluded that he must be driving. She just hurried and went out of her room.

    "Where''s Alex?" Jacky asked when she saw her already set.

    Jacky was busy preparing for her dinner for one since she would be dining alone.

    "He is on his way." She answered her back as she sat on the counter to wait for him. Then, she picked up a few slices of the homemade fries Jacky had prepared and put them into her mouth.

    "Stop picking on my food. That is my dinner." Jacky swatted her hand away.

    "But I''m hungry." She only ate half of her lunch earlier because she was distracted, then did not get the chance to eat anythingter on. Now, her stomach was growling from the enticing smell of Jacky''s food. "Just a few bites." She begged her, putting her fingers together to beseech her kindness.

    "Fine, but leave me some. I doubt if you will be able to eat soon since both of you are alreadyte for your dinner." Jacky pushed the te in her direction and finished cooking the rest of her meal.

    "Thanks. You are a lifesaver." She munched on the potatoes as if her life depended on them.

    "How serious are you with Alex? Do you see him as the one?" Jacky asked her friend, curious about how her friend felt about having a rtionship after what she had experienced with Nick.

    Jacky had been searching for someone that would take her seriously. She longed for a family since she grew up with none. She wanted someone to love and to love her back. Kids to raise as her own.

    She knew Dani would always be her sister but soon, she might even get her own family, and then she would be alone again. She was not looking forward to such time.

    "Honestly, I am as clueless as you. After Nick, I was not sure if I will be able to love again or trust somebody with my heart. I am not saying that I am in love with Alex, but he makes me feel happy and excited to wake up in the morning." She dropped the fries in her hand and walked towards her friend.

    She knew why her friend asked these questions and why her face looked like it just lost a puppy. "I know I am taking another risk with him with my heart. But I guess life is about putting yourself out there, or else we will never find the right one." She hugged her friend.

    "But aren''t you afraid to get hurt again?" She could not help butpare her experience with Dani. Although she could sense that Alex was different from Marcus, she still could not help but worry for her friend.

    "I know you worry about me, just like I do to you. But I want to see if I can fall in love with him despite my past. My heart and mind trust him. Maybe love will eventually follow." She exined to Jacky her situation.

    "I guess you are right." After thinking about it, Jacky suddenly remembered Lance. Maybe there were men out there that were exceptional.

    "I hope someday you will also open your heart for another chance. I know Marcus was a great disappointment, but maybe someone else is the right man for you." Dani could only wish that Jacky would also find an Alex of her own.

    "Wait. Don''t forget this." Jacky walked to the end of the counter and grabbed one of the grocery bags. She rummaged inside the bag to search for something until she found it. "Here." She pushed the box to her. "Better be safe than sorry."

    "I don''t think I would need that." Remembering that Alex must have his supply. But she was not about to announce that to Jacky.

    "Take one, better yet, take five to be sure." She grabbed the packs and shoved them inside her bag.

    "Seriously." She could only shake her head at her friend, but she stopped resisting before it escted to something more.

    She was d that Jacky was supporting her rtionship with Alex. She was expecting to do a lot of exining before she could convince Jacky that she was doing the right thing.

    But she was surprised when Jacky agreed with her without much of a fight and even gave her blessings. She could not ask for a better friend.

 Chapter 147 - Memorable Date

    <h4>Chapter 147 - Memorable Date</h4>

    "I''m sorry again, Dani, if I waste. My work piled up since we had been away for a week." He tried to apologize again when they were already seated in his car.

    He felt so awful when he knocked on her apartment door, forgetting about the flowers in his haste and theningte. He did not want to use his work as an excuse for neglecting his obligation to her, especially when they were barely dating for a week.

    "Don''t worry about it. I was a bitte too. I thought you were already waiting for me when I arrived home. Fortunately, you also rante. Let''s call this even." She did not want to me him for something that she was also guilty of doing.

    "Thanks for understanding. I thought that you were mad at me when you did not answer my calls and messages." He felt relieved hearing that she did not mind his tardiness.

    "About that. I had turned my ringer off, so I did no notice your calls and messages. Since I was also runningte, I rushed home without looking at it. I only read your messages when I texted you." She exined. She wanted him to feel that it was not solely his fault if they were bothte in their dinner reservation.

    "You know what I think?" He pulled her hand from herp and kissed it, quickly looking at her.

    "What?" She asked, feeling her heart quickened its heartbeat with his mere touch and gentle kiss. She could not wait for what he had to say.

    "I am the luckiest man right now because you agreed to be mine." He gave her hand another kiss, a bit longer this time before he let it go and concentrated back on his driving.

    He seemed to know his ways with words that she was always left speechless. Her heart was on her throat, preventing her from saying anything else.

    He brought her to one of the most expensive restaurants in the city. Upon seeing who they were, the hostess immediately showed them to one of their best tables.

    It was overlooking the city and picturesque skyscrapers with their beautiful bright lights on. As expected, they did not mind that they werete with their reservation.

    Today, they were one of the hottest couples in society after the press learned about their engagement and Alex''s true identity. Their faces grazed the front pages of social magazines and the inte.

    She was not expecting that the news would escte in this proportion. But she could not do anything about it anymore. She was used to it, and she believed that it would blow over in time.

    "Why do you look like you are not happy here?" He asked when they were sitting and were left alone to choose their food.

    He could see that her eyes did not sparkle the same way when they were on their trip. The way she enjoyed their walked in the park.

    "Oh no. I appreciate the effort you made to get a reservation in a ce like this." She told him. She was sure that the line to get a table in this ce would have taken months.

    "In truth, I did no such thing. I only asked my secretary to book us somewhere special, and she was the one who chose this." He could not take credit for something he did not do.

    "But at least you still showed up." She appreciated his honesty.

    "So far,e to think of it, I had done nothing to make this night memorable. Except, I guess to show upte." He smiled at his statement.

    "I think we both did make it memorable by being bothte." She corrected him, which made them bothugh.

    "At least, I had made youugh. I was afraid that your tight smile might turn into a frown a few minutes more." He took her hand across from the table.

    "Almost." She agreed with him, teasing him for criticizing her smile.

    "Then remind me again next time not to ask my secretary to n our date. I think we both agree that this is not what we had in mind." He kissed her hand, settling for it in the meantime.

    He agreed that going to a fancy restaurant with an overrated price for a meal was not something that they both would enjoy. As far as he was concerned, he could also cook something as fancy at a lesser price.

    He had no qualms about going on a ce liked this if it was a business deal that he needed to impress a client. Most of them were pretentious people who would like to dine and wine.

    But to get to know a person, he would prefer something more ordinary. Somewhere where they both could show their true self.

    "You have a deal." She suddenly felt lighter, knowing that they both felt the same way about their preferences.

    "For now, let us just enjoy what they had to offer." He suggested since it waste to look for something else.

    Besides, he already heard her stomach growling while they were in the car. But he would not admit that to her. He did not want her to feel embarrassed.

    "Why don''t we make this more interesting?" She proposed, beckoning him with her finger toe closer to her.

    He moved his chair next to hers and leaned a bit closer to her face. "What are you up to?" He could see in her eyes that she was nning something.

    "Just follow my lead." She whispered near to his ears when the head waiter appeared at their table. All he could do was raised his brows at her. And then he looked at the man in the ck and white uniform.

    "Are we ready to order?" The man asked politely.

    "Yes, I will have your cheapest meal." She did not even look at the menu as she said it.

    She wondered what Alex would do after hearing her order. Would he see the humor in it, or was he as uptight as Nick? She was rooting for the former. Thest week they were together, she had enjoyed hispany.

    The waiter appeared surprised about what she said. "Pardon?" He asked as he focused on her.

    "My girlfriend ordered your cheapest meal. I think I''ll have the same and kindly pair it with your cheapest wine." He made sure that he said the words clearly, so he did not have to ask again.

    The man seemed confused with the order but did not say anything more as he took the menu board and excused himself to get their orders.

    "Let us see what we ordered." She announced to him excitedly, d that he was on board with her idea.

    "I think you just created mayhem in the kitchen with that stunt, but I am intrigued." He could not help but be impressed with her idea.

    "Well, why should I pay for their most expensive food when I know that their cheapest would be good as well?" She reasoned with him.

    "Oh! I think I love the way you think." He could not wait for the rest of the night. He was sure that she had more up her sleeves that he would love to explore.

    Admittedly, this night would be the first in his book. A very memorable date indeed.

 Chapter 148 - The Magic Was Only Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 148 - The Magic Was Only Beginning</h4>

    "I told you. The food and the wine were as good as whatever the special was." She was not particr with food. Living with Jacky in their old apartment, she had learned to eat food in the carton or a wrap.

    As awyer that was always on the go, a burger, burrito, or whatever food stand in the corner of the busy street was good enough lunch for her. She just wondered if it was the same with Alex.

    "I also think so." He agreed with her as they buckled their seat belts and prepared to leave the premises. "I hope you genuinely enjoyed our first official date." Still amazed at the ability of the woman beside him to impress him with her simple actions.

    "I did. Thanks for this night." She knew that it was one of the best nights that she had for a long time. The only time that she was able tough like that was with Jacky. She appreciated what Alex was doing to make her feel special.

    "Shall we go home?" He started the engine and proceeded on their way to her apartment.

    They still talked about the dinner and where they left off with their conversation before leaving the restaurant. They asionally ended upughing at their stories, which made their travel seemed fast.

    In no time, he was parking in front of her building. "Let me walk you to your apartment." He was exhausted, but he still did not like to end the day.

    As soon as they entered the elevator, he pulled her to him and kissed her. He had been longing for this the whole day. Not the kiss on the hand or the peck on her lips. A full passionate kiss that could satiate his need to be with her.

    "I think we need to get off this floor." He broke the kiss when he heard someone from behind him clear his throat.

    She then realized that the lift''s door already opened and a man was standing outside, waiting to get in. He was holding the door so that it would not close.

    "Hi, Troy." She suddenly felt embarrassed being caught on the elevator making out with her boyfriend.

    Although it was the norm nowadays, she was still ufortable with it since it had been a while since she had a boyfriend.

    "Good evening, Dani." He greeted back as Alex guided Dani into the hallway, and Troy entered the elevator. There was no time for introductions as the door closed on Troy.

    "Who was that?" Alex questioned, curiosity getting the best of him.

    "Troy." She answered. "He is our neighbor, who lives just a few doors down the hallway from us." She added.

    Then, they were finally standing in front of her door. Her neighbor, already forgotten.

    She fished for her keys in her bag, and with trembling fingers, she tried to unlock her door. She was unsure why she felt suddenly nervous. Maybe because this time, they were now in a rtionship and back in reality.

    "Would you like toe in?" She finally asked upon sessfully unlocking her doors.

    "Yes." He whispered just behind her nape, sending shivers down her spine.

    It was a simple word that they both knew meant more than justing in.

    As soon as they set foot inside, he picked up where they left off. He pushed her further into the room, locking the door behind him. His lips locked on hers while his hands glided down her body, cradling her with his.

    He was directing her into the living room couch when she remembered that they were not alone. Jacky could walk out on them.

    "My room." She uttered between their kisses, pointing to the door at the far end.

    Then, they identally knocked down the side table, almost toppling down the vase. Luckily, it did not roll straight to the floor.

    "Ssshhh! Alex." She chastised him. "Watch where you are going. I don''t want to wake up Jacky."

    She was sure that Jacky was still awake, probably ying with her phone at this time. But she was not ready to see her in this kind of situation.

    She dragged him instead to her room and locked it once they were inside. Then, she attacked him, cing her hands around his neck. Letting go of her inhibition as desire took over her.

    She entwined her fingers through his hair, pulling his head down to hers as she let her lips teased him with tender kisses. Then, her hands worked on his coat, allowing it dropped on the floor.

    Next, she unbuttoned his shirt, which seemed to be not fast enough. Eventually, he helped her finished it in a rush wanting to feel her hands across his body.

    "You are driving me crazy." He wanted to dominate the kiss but was holding himself back. He liked the way she was taking charge, reminding him of the girl who had her way with him that night not so long ago, the tigress that was in his bed.

    "You drove me crazy a long time ago." She did not realize what she confessed to him as her yearning for fulfillment took over her ability to make a coherent thought.

    She slowly stepped towards the bed, pushing him on the edge until he fell on his back on the mattress. Then, she was on top of him, working on removing his pants.

    "What about you? Aren''t you taking off your clothes?" As heid under her almost naked, except for his underwear.

    "You have to wait." pping his hands when he tried to pull her clothes off.

    "Ok." He answered, retreating his hands away from her and cing them behind his head as he watched and waited for her next move.

    Slowly, she grabbed the hem of her dress and gently lifted it off her body. In one swift movement, she let the piece of clothing flew across her room. Now, they were both left in their underwear.

    She was not drunk, but she was bold. And she was taking what she wanted. She was tired of letting her fear and her past from ruling her life. When she agreed to be his, she nned to inform him that he was also hers. And this was his notice.

    She syed her hands on his bare shoulders, enjoying the feel of his skin on the palm of her hands. Every movement of her fingers sent him quivering in her touch. She suddenly found herself entranced with the new power she had over him. A feeling that she never knew was possible.

    "Do whatever you want?" He told her, relinquishing the control over to her.

    "Wait." She grabbed the bag that she dropped by the door and brought it back on the bed, resuming her position.

    She pulled the packet inside it. She forgot that Jacky ced several pieces of them inside her bag as it suddenly spilled over the bed.

    "Whoah, how many are you carrying in there?" He smiled upon seeing the content of her small bag.

    She could not help butugh too. "This was Jacky''s doing, but you never know how many we are going to need. Better be prepared" She teased him as she imed his mouth for a punishing kiss, biting and nibbling on his lips until they reached their limits.

    The charade was ending, and to Alex and Dani, the magic was only beginning.

 Chapter 149 - Unspoken Question

    <h4>Chapter 149 - Unspoken Question</h4>

    "Alex?" Dani stretched her hand and found the bed empty. "What are you doing? It''s barely dawn."

    Alex was already up, getting dressed. She could not help the disappointment disyed on her face upon realizing that he was already leaving.

    "I am needed to be early in the office. I still need to go home and get change." He said as he buttoned his white shirt and folded his coat in his hand.

    If he had a choice, he would rather stay untilter or even skip going to work. But he had responsibilities that he could not ignore just because he wanted to spend more time with Dani in bed. That was just not a good excuse.

    "I supposed you are right. But I am already missing you." She sounded so wanton that she did not even recognize herself.

    Maybe she was still dreaming, and nothing about this was real. She pinched her skin to check if she would feel the pain. Unfortunately, she was wide awake.

    "Promise. I will make it up to you. I will call you." He told her as he knelt on the bed and leaned his body until his face was only inches from hers. "I will miss you too." He whispered as he started kissing her.

    "Fine. I will wait for your call." She answered him when he finally stood up from the bed.

    "Go back to sleep." He instructed before closing the door behind him.

    "Bye." She uttered, but she doubted if he heard it. He was already gone.

    She figured that it would take time before they found afortable rhythm in their rtionship. She and Alex would need to adjust to each other''s needs, or their rtionship might never survive.

    She looked at the closed door. Although she understood Alex''s reason, it did not mean that it did not dishearten her when she did not wake up in his arms.

    When she heard her front door closed, she knew that she would not be sleeping. "Ahhhh!" She rolled out of her bed and walked towards her bathroom.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, she could still remember what happenedst night. Every moment she had with Alex seemed to be the best time of her life. But every time that he left her, it suddenly turned into the opposite.

    "Get a hold of yourself. It is not your first time in a rtionship. Think of your priorities because it would seem that you are screwing it up." She talked to herself in the mirror before sshing some water on her face. "Wake up and stop daydreaming." She spoke to her reflection.

    She walked out of her room, knowing that she would not be sleeping anymore. In any few minutes, the sun will be up, so there was no point in trying to go back to sleep.

    She decided to make coffee instead but decide not to jog today. She believed that she already exercised all her musclesst night.

    After a few hourster, "Man, what''s wrong with you today?" Marcus asked as he stood in front of his table.

    They just came from an important meeting that his friend blewst night because he canceled it within thest minute. Then, during the meeting, Alex looked like he would rather be somewhere else than in that meeting.

    "I''m just tired." Alex made a big yawn. He felt so tired that his body felt like shutting down.

    He was not sure if the fatigue of the week-long trip. Then yesterday''s hectic schedule andst night with Dani was finally catching up with him. Anyway, he figured he would only require to recharge his batteries tonight, and then he would be good as new.

    "Out with Danist night?" Marcus questioned, but he knew that he would not answer him anyway. "Come on, drink some coffee, take a nap, do something with that before we go to our next meetingter."

    As far as he was concerned, his friend felt deprived for too long of a womanpanion. Now that he tasted one, he was obsessed with it. He did not know what to do with it. He just hoped that he snapped out of it before he found himself trapped and had no way out.

    "I''ll be readyter. Besides, you already had the meeting handled. You did not need me to interrupt the flow." He was lucky that Marcus was aware of the n, or he would have blown the project.

    He felt like he was floating in the meeting as his mind went in and out of the meeting. Marcus had to clear his throat several times for him to realize that he was dozing up.

    It was very unprofessional and something that should not happen again. Alex had to find a way to bnce his obligation to his job and his girlfriend.

    "I hope so, Man. By the way, Evan and David are inviting us on Friday night for a drink. I hope you are still avable to spend some time with your friends now that you are in amitted rtionship." Marcus jabbed at him.

    "Of course, I''ll be there." He pointed out, but the meaning of his friend''s words was clear. Just like yesterday, he was not fond of his rtionship with Dani.

    He also had to find time for his friend even though he already saw some bncing issues on his schedule. It would seem that being in a rtionship was not as easy as it looked.

    "Sir Alex, Mr. Ethan Hamilton is on the line for you. He said that it was urgent. Will you be epting his call?" His secretary called him on the other line.

    "Yes." He answered his secretary, wondering why Dani''s father was calling him.

    During the entire trip, he and Dani were able to avoid spending much time with them. Always finding an excuse to be in their presence. They had their reason.

    "Good morning, Alex. I hope I am not disturbing you with my sudden call." Ethan spoke on the other line.

    "No. Not at all, Ethan. What can I do for you?" He asked with a bit of curiosity and apprehension.

    Marcus, who was supposed to be on his way out, suddenly stopped. He sat back again on the seat, curious with the caller.

    "If you have time, I would like to discuss something with you. A business proposal that both of us would surely benefit." Ethan informed him with his no-nonsense voice. It appeared that he had a choice, but he knew that it was just an illusion.

    "Ok. I will ask my secretary to set a schedule with yours." That was his response to him.

    "Why do we need others to set up when to meet when you could probably drop by tomorrow at my office. Let us say nine in the morning." Dani''s father suggested. But for him, it was Ethan, establishing that he was in charge.

    He looked at Marcus, and he already knew that he would not like what he was about to do. "Ok. I''ll meet you tomorrow." He just made anothermitment that was not part of their ns.

    "Good." Then the line was dead. Ethan had ended the call without even concluding their call.

    He ced the receiver back to its cradle and faced Marcus'' unspoken question.

 Chapter 150 - One Devoted Philanthropist

    <h4>Chapter 150 - One Devoted Phnthropist</h4>

    "Your ten o''clock meeting is on its way up. Should I send them in?" Jacky asked, cing a few more files on her table.

    "Yes, let them in." She instructed without looking up to her friend.

    She went to work early today than usual since she was not able to go back to sleep. She decided to catch up with her correspondence before Jacky arrived and start with their actual work.

    She cleared up her table in preparation for her next client, another pro bono case assigned to her. She could not wait to hear what her client''s case was.

    A knock on the door, followed by Jacky taking a peek, notified her that her clients were already outside. Then, they entered her room.

    "Ms. Ria Barbara and I assumed this is your son, Edison. Pleasee in and sit down." She greeted her and offered her the chair in front of her desk.

    The beautiful young woman, probably wearing her best dress, sat on the chair with her baby in her arms. She looked like she was barely out of her teens to have a baby.

    "Thank you, Ms. Hamilton, for seeing us. We tried severalw firms already, but no one wanted to take our case. Mr. Jenkins told us to make an appointment with you." Ria mumbled on, clearly nervous that she might also decline their case.

    "Let me hear first the reason you are here. Then I will decideter if we have a case. Mr. Jenkins would not have sent you here if he thought that you would only be wasting my time." She assured the young mother, whose hands were visibly shaking.

    "But I will be honest with you, Ms. Hamilton. I have no money to spend on this case. I am a single mom, and the only small amount I earned as a cashier in a diner is only enough for our needs." Her client admitted as she started twisting her fingers on herp.

    She observed the boy in the arms of her mother. He was quietly sleeping, so innocent, unaware of what was going on around him.

    "You have nothing to worry about expenses. We''ll handle all the finances of this case if need be." She assured her client. "Now, tell me what is the case all about."

    She knew that most of these clients found it hard to share their concerns for fear that nobody would give a damn about them.

    It was this reason why she would like to help these people. They were too afraid to fight for their right because they had not many resources to use against their opponent.

    "My son was recently diagnosed with a hole in his heart. I forgot what the doctor called it, but he would need an operation as soon as I cane up with the money." She began to narrate her situation.

    "Ok." She waited for her to continue her story. She was sure there was more. She was only finding it hard to tell her.

    "I got involved with a boy in school. I thought that he loved me. When he got me pregnant, he stopped seeing me. Thest time that I saw him, he denied that this was his child." Ria stopped for a second as tears started to roll down her eyes.

    "So, we could go after the father of the child for support. But we would need to prove that he is the father by a paternity test. What is the name of the father of your son?" She asked so she could put it in her notes.

    She believed that it was a simple matter of proving that the child belonged to the father. Then, getting an agreement of a stipend. She wondered why the otherw firms declined her case.

    "He is��" She hesitated for a second. "Ryan Damon Brett." Ria looked down on her baby as if she was afraid of what her response would be.

    "There is a slight problem. When I told Ryan that I would sue him, he threatened to take my baby away from me. I don''t want that to happen." Ria looked terrified of the possibility.

    "The otherwyers said that it was a possibility because he had money. I don''t want that to happen." Ria continued before she could ask questions.

    Then, the name suddenly clicked in her mind. It sounded familiar, but she did not connect it earlier. But when Ria looked genuinely terrified of the possibility, she realized that it could only mean that the boy came from the Brett family, one powerful family.

    "Is Ryan connected to Senator Donald Brett?" She asked, hoping that her assumption was wrong.

    Ria hesitantly nodded her head. "He is his father."

    She could see that Ria was trying to keep herself together.

    "Ok." She noted, writing down thetest information. She now understood why the rest of herrades declined the case.

    It would be one hard casepared to what she initially thought. They would have to face the power and money of the Brett family. If Ryan refused to acknowledge his involvement with this girl, she would not have any choice but to take it to court.

    But that would still be an uphill battle to take because they had to prove that he did have a rtionship with her before they could demand a paternity test. Theirwyers would fight her tooth and nail before they agreed to that.

    "If you think that we have no case, just like the otherwyers told me, please, tell me now. But I do hope that you''ll take the case because you are myst hope." A few tears were now running down her cheeks, looking so defeated.

    "I''m not saying that. But I would need time to check your case before I tell you how we could proceed with this case." She told her.

    "If not for his heart condition, I did not n to go after him. He did not deserve to be called the father of my son." Ria said as she wiped the tears from her eyes.

    "Here''s what we are going to do. Give me a day to work on your case. Let me see what our options are. Then, I will call you of what we will do next." She stated as she wrote her final notes on the paper before putting them aside.

    "You mean to say. You are taking my case?" The young woman stated with wide eyes.

    "Yes. I think your son had every right to get support from his father. I am d that you decided to fight for his right and not let that man get away from his responsibility." She stated.

    She hated people who thought they could get away that easily from their responsibility because they had power over the others.

    "Thank you so much." Ria could not believe that finally, someone was willing to take her case.

    She could only feel a slight hope that help wasing. She just hoped that it would not be toote. Her son needed the operation soon, and she heard that her case might take a long time before she could get the result. That was if they would win.

    "For the meantime, what else do you need for your baby?" She said, already guessing what the girl was thinking.

    If there were a way for her to help, then she would. She still had connections to some foundation that helped this kind of case.? She could already think of one devoted phnthropist.

 Chapter 151 - Putting Too Much Faith

    <h4>Chapter 151 - Putting Too Much Faith</h4>

    "So, how was your day?" He asked after a very long day, sitting on the sofa of his apartment. He could not help but feel d to rx with his feet on the coffee table.

    "It was tiring but fulfilling." She started telling him about her new pro bono case.? Sheid on the sofa as she savored his voice while sipping on a ss of wine. "What about you?" She asked.

    "Marcus was about to lose his shit when I almost fell on my chair during a meeting. I was so sleepy. I could not keep my eyes open." He narrated to her what happened that early morning.

    "I hope that the client was not offended by your unprofessional action." She could not help butugh at what her mind was conjuring about his morning.

    "It was your fault. You know that." He used her as a smirk showed on his face.

    "How could that be my fault?" She questioned him, raising her voice by an octave, wondering why he was ming her.

    "Because you hardly allowed me to sleepst night." He teased her as he remembered every minute they spent together.

    "Funny. If I remember right, it is you who did not want to stop." She could not help the giggle that came out of her mouth as if she was a teenager.

    "Ok, guilty." Alex finally conceded to be the reason for both of them not getting enough sleep. "Anyway, your dad called today, asking for a meeting tomorrow." Alex rted to her.

    He promised not to keep anything from her. He had to tell her about his n to see her dad.

    "You said no, right?" She asked, knowing her dad. He was probably nning something.

    She did not want to make Alex feel obligated to please her father to impress her or make her happy.

    "I... already said yes." He hesitated at first, feeling that he made a mistake. "I am meeting him tomorrow morning."

    "You know you can say no to him. I don''t mind if he did not like you if that would put you in a tight spot." She reminded him, not happy that her dad was making a move without telling her.

    She knew how her father could manipte people to do his bidding. Her experience with Nick''s association with her father was enough to traumatize her if Alex fell on the same path.

    "Don''t worry. I can handle your dad. I''m sure it would be a harmless meeting. He probably wants to get to know me. It would be a perfect time for me to assure him that my intentions for you are noble." He assured her as he ced one of his hands at the back of his neck to get a morefortable position on the couch.

    "That is so sweet, but don''t say that I did not warn you." She told him as she refilled her ss with more wine.

    "I wish that you are hereying down on myp while we watched an exciting movie." He imagined her looking up to him while sheid down on the couch.

    "I also miss you. There is nothing more I would like but to be with you. But we both agreed that we needed some rest." She recalled her day when she also almost slept on her table while working on a brief.

    It was not as worse as what happened to Alex, but it was not eptable office etiquette. She believed that she had to give her hundred percent in every job she tackled.

    "And you should put that phone down so that you can." Jacky just showed up and sat down on the other armchair next to her head. "There is a reason why you are not together right now." She reminded the two of them. She was sure that Alex could hear her.

    "I guessed she was right. We need to hang up now." Dani acknowledged that Jacky had a point.

    "Oh, but I want to continue hearing your voice and seeing your face." He told her, unwilling to end the call.

    "Well, you have no choice but to ept my good night. I hope I can see you tomorrow night." Dani pouted her lips on the screen as a sign of her goodbye kiss.

    "Ok, fine. I''ll see you tomorrow night." He knew he could not stop her. Besides, she deserved to rest, just like him.

    After saying their very long good night and goodbye, they finally ended their video call.

    "Finally, I thought the ants were about to attack us. You two almost made me puke with that too much sugar." Jacky jester as she stood from her seat and moved to the kitchen.

    "What about you? Is there anyone new in your dating calendar?" Dani asked her friend.

    She knew that she was not over with Matthew and Lance, but it never stopped her before from seeking a new date. Her idea was to get over one with another.

    "Nah... not this time," Jacky answered her as she grabbed an ice cream in the freezer. "Would you like some?" She asked as she grabbed a spoon. When she nodded, she took two and moved back to the living room, making her scooted a space for her on the couch until they were sitting side by side.

    "Are you sure you are ok?" She asked as she treaded on unfamiliar grounds with Jacky''s new perception about dating.

    "Never been better. I think after failing miserably with my tactics of finding the right man for me. Maybe I should follow your lead, seeing how happy you are now." Jacky shoved a spoonful of the ice cream in her mouth.

    "Oh! That''s great." She agreed with her friend. "There is no need to rush this. I am sure that the right man would show up eventually." She hoped because she also wanted to see her friend happy.

    "But I am happy to see you and Alex doing so well. I also want that." She was now shoving the cold treat in her mouth at a faster pace.

    "Slow down on the ice cream. Leave some for me." She admonished her friend, grabbing the tub from her and taking a few spoonfuls into her mouth before Jacky took it away from her.

    She was d that they were able to enjoy a quiet night together. It had been a long time since theyst did this.

    "I miss this, just the two of us, a girl''s night." Jacky hugged her. "Don''t hesitate to tell me if he hurts you because I would beat the crap out of him if he does."

    She sensed that Alex was different from most of the men she met. He would still be answering to her if he made the mistake of using her friend, just liked Nick did.

    "Of course, but I am sure that he would never do that to me." She was positive that Alex would never hurt her.

    But she was sure that Alex would not do anything to her that would intentionally harm her. She had no idea why she was putting too much faith in him, maybe because he had not shown any reason for her to break her trust.

 Chapter 152 - Learn From The Master

    <h4>Chapter 152 - Learn From The Master</h4>

    "Are you sure that partnering with Alex in this venture is a good idea?" Laura questioned once again her husband''s decision, watching him walked out of the bathroom and into their closet.

    She remembered too well when Ethan ced Nick under his wings and trained him because he was the perfect candidate to be Dani''s husband and the next in line to take charge of his business.

    She feared that her husband was going on the same path. Although Alex seemed to be a good man, they still barely knew him. Nick also appeared to be a perfect gentleman until her husband discovered his true colors.

    "I think this is the best way to get to know him as the future husband of our daughter. At least this time, I have learned my lessons. I know what to watch out for." Ethan assured her wife that he had control of this situation.

    He moved around the room as he prepared to go to the office. He could not wait to meet with Alex and talked about his proposal.

    "But I think you should have consulted Dani about this. You know how she feels about you, meddling with her affairs." Laura could not help but worry about what Dani would feel about her father''s ns.

    Dani and her husband had barely worked out theirst issue. She only wished that this would not worsen their father and daughter rtionship.

    She moved closer to her husband and picked a tie that would go with his suit. Since they got married, she had made it her obligation to help her husband looked good. In her opinion, he did not have any fashion sense.

    "It is not as if I am setting up Alex to fail. In truth, it is he who would benefit more from this transaction. I want to spend more time with him to get to know him more. I''m sure that Dani is mature enough to understand that." Ethan defended his actions, not seeing anything wrong with his idea.

    Although he had every intention to uncover the real intentions of Alex for entwining himself to his daughter, he was not about to divulge that to his wife. It was a secret that he would have to keep to himself for now.

    "Fine. I wish you know what you are doing." Laura finally gave up as she reached for her husband''s tie and helped him fixed it. "Off you go. Don''t want you to bete for your meeting." She tapped on his chest after aligning his cor.

    "What would I do if you''re not here?" He pulled his wife closer to him, kissing her gently on the lips.

    "You will surely be lost without me." She kissed him back before letting him go.

    She walked away from him to prepare for her day too, but before she could put a distance between them. She suddenly felt a slight p on her behind that made her jump a little in surprise.

    "You''re going to pay for thatter," Laura warned him as she continued on her way to the bathroom.

    "I''m looking forward to it," Ethan answered her back with a wide grin, shaking his head.

    Until now, he could not believe how lucky he was to be so sessful not only in his business but, most importantly, with his family as well. He only wanted that for his daughter, a man that would love her unconditionally and happiness that wouldst for a lifetime.

    After an hour, he anxiously waited for Alex''s arrival. Although Alex still had twenty minutes to spare, he believed that being early was a good trait. He would expect but only the best from the man that would take his daughter away from him.

    "Sir, Mr. Princeton had already arrived and is not on his way up." His secretary informed him.

    "Send him in as soon as he arrived." He instructed before returning to the graph he was studying.

    At the lobby, the receptionist, upon recognition, immediately assisted Alex to the private elevator that would directly lift him to the CEO''s floor.

    Alex followed without apprehension. He already prepared for whatever Mr. Hamilton was about to throw at him. He knew what the man was nning.

    If his assumptions were correct, Ethan would make him underwent a process of proving his worth for his daughter''s hands. After learning what Nick did to Dani, he was sure that Ethan had already learned his lesson.

    He believed that Ethan would make sure not to make the same mistake again. If he would put himself in Ethan''s shoes, he would probably do the same. But he would prove Ethan wrong because if he and Dani winded up separating in the end, it would not be because he used her for his interest.

    "You can go inside, Mr. Princeton. Mr. Hamilton is already waiting for you." The assistant that greeted him at the elevator ushered him to the big double doors that led to his office. He opened it for him and quickly closed it when he was already inside.

    "Good morning, Alex. Pleasee in and take a seat." Ethan looked up from his files and pointed to the chair in front of him. "Thank you for indulging my request that youe and visit me today. I know that you are a very busy man."

    "Good morning to you too, Ethan." He moved to the chairs and took a seat. "Not as busy as you, I supposed, but I am d to be here." He knew that pleasantries were necessary for this matter.

    "Laura and I would like to extend our gratitude for the warm wee and an enjoyable stay we had experienced while we were at your home," Ethan told him.

    "It was our pleasure to have you as our guests. You cane back anytime you wish. I am sure my parents would love to have you again." He told him.

    "Anyway, I asked you toe today because of a business proposition that I felt would be lucrative if we join forces," Ethan said as he lit up a cigar. "Would you like one?" He offered.

    "No, but thanks." He declined. Smoking was another vice that he did not n to try.

    "Good for you." Ethan knew it was a bad habit, but it was hard to quit.

    "What is this proposition you had in mind?" Alex had a busy schedule lined up today, but he prioritized Ethan. Something that Marcus was not particrly thrilled about when he heard his n.

    "If you are willing to hear me out, then maybe we could further discuss it in the conference room where my team already prepared a proposal," Ethan informed him.

    "I am already here, so I don''t see any problem in hearing more about it." He knew that he could not simply turn him down.

    If this proposal proved to be beneficial, he could not see a reason to decline it. If Ethan intended to get to know him better, it would be his opportunity to impress him.

    He also believed that this arrangement would be advantageous for him. It would give him a chance to work and learn from the master.

 Chapter 153 - A Real Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 153 - A Real Challenge</h4>

    After a long meeting, Alex decided to surprise Dani in her office by dropping unannounced. They agreed to meet at his apartment at around eight in the evening. But he managed to finish his work ahead of his schedule today.

    The rest of his meetings, canceled that morning, were rescheduled till the next day. The investor, hisst scheduled appointment for the day, postponed the meeting for next week. So, he had nothing he could do about that.

    "Is she avable?" He stood in front of Jacky''s table without her noticing, making her grabbed her chest out of fright.

    "Oh! How long have you been standing there?" Jacky uttered in a pitchy tone.

    "I''m sorry. Didn''t mean to scare you? I just wanted to surprise Dani. He slightly backed away from her table as he waited for her answer.

    "She''s inside alone, but she told me that she should not be disturb." She spoke to him with a bit of authority in her voice, establishing that she meant what she said.

    "Oh! Is that so?" He raised his brow at Jacky, wondering if he should heed the warning in her tone.

    Then, suddenly, Jacky pointed to him and then used her finger to beckoned him toe closer to her. "If I were you, I won''t listen to me." She whispered in a conspiratorial voice when he leaned closer to her. "But don''t ever tell her that I said that because I will simply deny it."

    She turned back to her work as if he was not standing in front of her. She knew that she would get in trouble for suggesting that to Alex. But she could not help y her little part in making her friend happy.

    Alex could only shrug his shoulders when it was clear that Jacky had already dismissed him. Now, he was in the dilemma if he should heed her warning or take her next suggestion.

    He was here. What else could he do? He thought as he marched into her door. But a few feet away, Jacky suddenly stopped her.

    "What now?" He asked, wondering why she changed her mind.

    "You''re not going in without a flower or a gift in your hand," Jacky uttered in her breathy tone. "That is not how you surprise someone." She suddenly shoved something in his hand before walking back to her table.

    He looked at his hand and found a gift. It had a silver wrapper with redce on it, tied into a bow. He wondered what was inside it, but when he looked at Jacky, she was already busy with her work.

    He wondered if he should give it to her or proceed with his initial n of simply surprising her. But Jacky was her friend. Surely, Jacky knew what Dani like more than him.

    He proceeded to the door and opened it, finding Dani''s nose shoved on the papers in front of her. He slowly moved towards her, noticing that she was still not aware of his presence. He decided to move behind her and covered her eyes with his hands.

    "Hey, I don''t appreciate a prank like this," Dani shouted as she found her vision impaired by two manly hands.

    She could not think of any man who would attempt to do this to her except for him. Besides, she could already smell his favorite perfume that she had already associated with his presence.

    "Guess who?" He tried to change his voice into something thinner than his usual thick manly voice.

    "I thought we are going to meet at your ce tonight." She pointed out, not ying his game.

    "You are no fun." Alex let go of her eyes, but before he moved away, he made sure to steal a kiss on her lips. It was short, but he made sure that she would want more. "I came to pick you up."

    "I still have a lot of work. Unlike you, I have a boss that would grill my ass if I don''t finish all of this in time." She spread her hands across her table to show him the files that were still waiting for her. "And I still have one appointment that I need to meet before I can leave."

    "Don''t worry. I can wait. I don''t mind. If you need any help, I can even help you." He offered as he remained standing a foot away from her seat.

    "Nope. I don''t need a distraction. You need to leave, or I won''t be finishing anything." She stood up and started shoving him towards the door. But it was a tedious task because he was not making it easy for her. "Come on, now." She voiced out exasperatedly.

    "Fine, but before I leave, I have something for you." He handed her the gift that was in the back of his hand. He hoped that it would change her mind and abandoned her work for him. But of course, he was doubtful that it would ever happen.

    "You should not have bothered. You don''t have to give me anything every time we see each other." She pointed out but still epting the gift. "Thank you. I appreciate the thought."

    "Ok. Message heard loud and clear." He needed to remember that because he could not keep on irritating her because he was not ready to listen to what she wanted.

    "Good. Now, go. Find something else to do while I finish. I wille looking for you when I am through." She instructed as they neared the door.

    "Ok. I''ll visit David in the meantime while I wait for you." He faced her and tilted her face to him.

    She slightly tiptoed in front of him until she reached his face, cing her hands on his cheeks as she returned the kiss, he gave her earlier. She made sure that, at the end of it, it was he who would be craving for more.

    She opened the door and walked him outside her office. When they were standing close at Jacky''s table, she ced the gift down on the table. "Thanks, Jacky. For conspiring against me." She smiled at her friend, knowing that she had something to do with it.

    Besides, she already saw that gift before, hiding inside her drawers. Whatever was inside of it, she had no reason to find out.

    Jacky looked at Alex, using him of ratting her out. "I kept my mouth shut." Alex semi-whispered in front of the two. "She figured it out all by herself." Putting his hands up.

    "If I didn''t find this adorable, I will be mad at the both of you." She looked at Alex and then Jacky, cing her hands on both sides of her waist. "Now go check on David before I change my mind."

    "I''ll see youter, Dani. Thanks, Jacky." Alex said before walking away from them into the office of David.

    "I was just trying to help," Jacky uttered as she looked at her friend with her innocent eyes.

    "Excuse me." Someone interrupted them before she couldment on her friend.

    "Ria. Come in." Recognizing her client from yesterday. She was thest client that she needed to see. "Where''s your baby?" She asked, noticing that she was alone.

    "A friend of mine offered to babysit him for a while." She answered as she followed her inside.

    "Then, let us discuss your case inside." She had promised when she started to work with thispany. She would do her best to win her cases.

    She knew Ria''s case would be a real challenge.

 Chapter 154 - Take Heed Of The Warning

    <h4>Chapter 154 - Take Heed Of The Warning</h4>

    I''m ready to leave. Where are you?

    She texted him as she cleared her table and picked up her things. Jacky was also preparing to go home as she turned off herputer and put the remaining files on her table back to the cabs.

    After barely a minute, Dani''s phone pinged, indicating an iing message.

    I''m at David''s office, but I''ll meet you at your office. On my way.

    She read his message as she was also on her way out of her office. "Jacky, you can go ahead. I''ll have to wait for Alex here." She locked her door and walked towards Jacky''s table.

    "Are you sure? I can wait with you." Jacky said. "I''m in no hurry."

    "No need. Alex is here now." She looked beyond Jacky and saw Alex striding along the hallway towards hers.

    She could not take her eyes away from him. He certainly looked delectable in his crisp shirt and well-fitted suit. She did not realize that she was feasting her eyes with his body until Jacky jabbed her ribs with her elbows.

    "Close your mouth, dear. You can eat that yummy bodyter." Jacky whispered in her ears as she took her bag on the table and walked past Alex. "She''s ready for you." She uttered mischievously, leaving them behind. Alex could only look at her and smile back, clueless about what she truly meant.

    "Hey, hope you did not wait that long." She quickly recovered from her drooling and met him halfway through the corridor.

    "Not at all." He gave her a quick peck on her cheeks before letting her go.

    "Shall we go?" She hooked her hand on his arms and dragged him in the direction of the elevator. She did not want him to have a hint of what her mind was thinking.

    She did not want to appear too desperate for his attention. She enjoyed what they have now. She did not want to drive him away by being too clingy, demanding, or showy. She was still trying to find the bnce for a perfect girlfriend.

    They rode the elevator in silence together with some of her colleagues and other employees. She noticed how the other women inside could not help but looked at the man in her arms.

    She had noticed it before but did not give it much thought. Now that they were officially together, she found it intriguing. She was not sure if she should act proud that she found her prince charming.

    "You can leave your car. We can use mine." He said to her in his low voice as the elevator dinged, indicating that they were already on the ground floor.

    When the door opened, he quickly ushered her outside to a waiting car. This time, he was not driving, but someone else was sitting on the driver''s side. Another man opened the door for them as he helped her inside before he followed.

    The man that opened the door for them quickly walked to the other car waiting for him, parked behind them.

    "Do your bodyguards have to follow you around all the time? Don''t you find it irritating?" She asked, suddenly ufortable with the situation.

    There was a time in her life that she also had bodyguards following her around. Of course, courtesy of her father. She made sure to get rid of them when she was old enough to take care of herself.

    She agreed to take self-defense lessons to prove to her father that she could protect herself if the need arose. So far, there was no instance yet that required her to defend herself.

    "I got used to them. Besides, my securities are not just anybody. They are, sort of, my brothers. I protect them as much as they protect me. And now they will also protect you if there is a need." He exined to her the reason for his constant security.

    He also underwent rigorous training to protect himself by hand-to-handbats or through the use of a gun, knife, or whatever was avable. But, in his position, he also believed that having some backup was not a stupid idea.

    "I don''t need any bodyguard. I am more than capable of taking care of myself." She crossed her arms on her chest, showing that she did not agree with any of his ns.

    "I''m just taking precautions. With the recent announcement of our engagement, some of my security was a bit concern for both our safety." He held her by her shoulders and turned her around to face him.

    "I don''t..." She was about to protest again but stopped when he interrupted her.

    "Please�� Just until the news frenzy about us died down. I''ll make sure that the team would be inconspicuous, so you will hardly notice at all." He assured her, not wanting her to decline his n.

    It was one of the things that he and Ethan had discussed this morning. They were both concerned that the exposure of their union might attract some problems. It was better to be prepared than to be sorry in the end.

    Besides, Ethan believed that if it came from Alex, Dani was less likely to reject the idea. But, if it woulde from her father, Ethan already could guess the oue.

    "Fine. But make sure that your men will not stand in my way. I don''t want to see them anywhere near me." She did not know why, but she was finding it hard to refuse him.

    "That''s my girl. I know you can defend yourself, but let me protect you too, even if I am not around. I don''t want anything to happen to you." He pulled her closer to him until he cradled her in his embrace, with her headying underneath his chin.

    "Where are we going?" She asked when she saw that the car was going on a different path, away from her apartment.

    "I thought that you might want to taste my cooking." He replied as if that should answer her question.

    Honestly, she could not care where he took her as long as they were together. She did not know what was happening to her, but she could not get enough of him.

    Her mind was warning her to take it slower, but her heart was already diving in head-on. There was a fear in the back of her mind that she wished to ignore, but as logic suggested, she should take heed of the warning.

 Chapter 155 - No Typical Woman

    <h4>Chapter 155 - No Typical Woman</h4>

    "How did you like the food?" He asked as he ced the used dishes on the sink and started cleaning the table.

    He grabbed his ss and drank the remaining wind in it before including it in the pile that needed a wash.

    "It was fine, the same as thest time." She admitted, helping out in the kitchen.

    She might not be the one who usually worked on the chores back home, but she tried to help when she could. Although, she would admit that Jacky was better at doing it.

    "Fine. Just fine." He turned around to her with a look of disbelief. "I put my heart and soul into that dish to satisfy your pte, then all you can say to me is that it was fine."

    Despite his busy schedule today, he wanted to make this night special for them, even nning this dinner in his mind in between his meetings. So, he was not about to agree with the assessment of his cooking being just fine.

    He moved towards her and grabbed her. "Are you sure that you have not made a mistake?" He asked as he kept her hostage by holding her shoulders.

    "What do you want me to say?" She stared at him as if she was clueless.

    Although she found it hard to keep the smile from showing on her face, she still upheld the charade.

    "I want you to tell me the truth." This time, he used his fingers to extract the truth from her, tickling her on her side until she started giggling uncontrobly.

    "Stop it�� Stop it." She pleaded when she could not take it anymore. She tried to stop him, even running away from him when she got the chance. But he was too fast for her, and she could not get away from him that easily.

    "Then, admit it. It was more than fine." He wrapped her arms around her and waited for her response.

    He still was trying his best to be gentle in handling her. She looked so fragile that she might break if he applied too much pressure on her.

    "Ok." She ced her fingers on his cheek and started pinching the flesh on both sides. "If you are not so adorable, I will never say this. But you''re cooking was superb." She pinched it once more before releasing it, giving it a pinkish glow.

    "Why does it sound like I am forcing you to say that." He gazed at her suspiciously, knowing that she was up to something no good.

    "Because you are." She managed to get out of his hold and ran away again. "You can''t take criticism."

    "I can if it was true, but I can see through your ns to discredit my cooking with fine. I demand that you tell the truth." He chased her across the living room, around the couch until he jumped on it and caught her hiding behind it.

    "Ok. I give up." She raised her hand in surrender. "You did very well. I love every bite of it. Your cooking was so mouthwatering. I could not stop myself from taking another bite until I finished them all." She smiled at him, knowing that she had satisfied his ego.

    She had no bad intention of teasing him, but she did enjoy the chase. She could not remember thest time that she was as yful as this. He managed to crumble all the walls she built around her, and she could do nothing about it but let it happen.

    "That''s better. Because of that." He pulled her closer to him. "I have a prize for you." His head lowered down to hers until his nose touched hers.

    He wanted her to take the next few inches and meet him halfway, but instead, she pushed him away and escaped his hold. "Not until we finished the dishes." She walked back to the kitchen, sashaying her waist at him.

    "Funny. But you win." He followed her behind, but before he walked past her, he decided to give her a slight smack on her butt, making her shriek in surprise.

    "You''ll pay dearly for that." She stopped in her tracks and touched the cheeks of her butt. It was not painful, but it did send some thrill in her body.

    "I barely touch you. It was just a small tap to make you walk faster." He said innocently.

    They spent more time dirtying the kitchen than cleaning it as they yed their dirty tricks at each other. As a result, they hadughed more than they could remember in their life.

    "That was fun." She uttered as they both sat down on the couch. Both exhausted fromughing than the cleaning.

    "It was. Do you want to watch a movie?" He asked, picking up the remote from the side table.

    "Sure." She answered, thinking she could use some rxation. "By the way, what happened with your meeting with my father?"

    She suddenly remembered what she meant to ask him since she saw him at her office. But she was too busy then to tackle the task.

    "He has a business proposal that he believed we should handle together. A small merger that I could lead, but he would be the silent partner." He rted to her the purpose of the meeting, but not exactly going to all the details.

    "Are you going to take it?" She asked, staring at his face. She wanted to read his reaction, hoping to get a better feel of his ns.

    "I told him that it was interesting, but I wish to run it with my team before I make a decision." He told her.

    He was interested in the business side of the proposal. In his opinion, it was a small lucrative venture that was a bit amateur for the likes of Ethan. But if his guess was correct, he was only doing this to test him.

    "That''s good. You should think about it more before you agree to my father." She readily agreed with his initial response to her dad''s ns. But she was still hoping he did not feel forced to agree to such an agreement because of her.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t agree to this if it would in any way affect my business, and most importantly, our rtionship." He could sense that it was the reason for her worried expression. She was trying to hide it, but he still saw a glimpse of it in her face.

    "Anyway, enough of my meeting. What about you? How was your meeting with the girl you were talking about yesterday? If she needed help with her baby, I am willing to sponsor the operation." He offered as they continued to watch the movie without understanding it.

    "Yes, I already talked to her, and I think I want to explore my ns first before I seek external help." She told him.

    She had to check if her n would work first before she sought other ways to help the mother and the child. If her n worked, then she would be hitting two birds with one stone, figuratively speaking.

    "Ok." He conceded with her n, impressing him more.

    It only confirmed his initial assessment of her. He was one lucky man because she was no typical woman.

 Chapter 156 - Checkmate

    <h4>Chapter 156 - Checkmate</h4>

    "Hey, Jacky. Where you able to get me an appointment this morning?" She asked as she walked back to her office after the meeting with the other partners in the conference room.

    "Yes, you have an hour to get to the meeting. I just called for a favor so my friend could squeeze you in the schedule today." Jacky told her as she continued to type on herputer without looking up.

    "Good. I''ll leave in five minutes. I like to make some phone calls first." She moved towards her office and sat down on her chair.

    It was a busy morning, and she had no time to spare for idle chitchats with Jacky. She took the receiver off its hook and started dialing an outside number.

    "Excuse me, Boss. You did not let me finish. Your appointment won''t be in the office. My friend told me that he would meet you at this restaurant." Jacky stated as she suddenly appeared in her office and ced the note she made with theplete details.

    "I''m sorry. I am just literally swamped." She ced her two hands together to ask for forgiveness from Jacky, cing the phone in between her cheek and shoulder.

    "Fine." Jacky walked away from her and outside her office, closing the door behind her.

    She did not mind. She knew that Dani was taking more cases that she was not sure if she could handle. But she could only not stop her friend, but only helped her in any way she could.

    "Hello, Can I speak to Mr. Ryan Damon Brett?" She spoke calmly on the phone.

    "Who''s this?" The man on the other line answered with a pleasant voice.

    "I''m Ms. Danie Hamilton. I wish to inform you that I am representing Ms. Ria Barbara regarding her im that you are the father of her son. We will also be demanding child support regarding the matter." She quickly told him before he hanged up the phone on her.

    Or maybe he already did because she did not hear him respond. However, the line was still on as she did not hear any beeping sound indicating that he already ended the call.

    "I don''t know what she told you, but it is all lies." The man proimed on the line before ending the call.

    "At least now, I know what I am dealing with." She breathily said as she also ced the receiver back on its cradle.

    She established that Ria was telling the truth that Ryan refused to acknowledge his son. Although, it was still debatable at this point since there was no physical evidence supporting their im. The case remained, he said, and she said case. But she believed that Ria was telling the truth based on her gut feeling.

    It was not a hundred percent urate way of assessing a situation. There were a few times her instinct did fail her. But she was sure this time was different.

    Thirty minutes after, she was now standing outside the restaurant written on her note. She knew she had time to spare, but she wanted to proceed with the meeting if it was already possible.

    The influential man she was meeting with was one of the highly celebrated phnthropists in this city. His foundation had the highest record of assisting the less fortunate ones.

    She would like to seek his help first about the condition of the son of her client. If he declined, then that would be the time she would decide to take a new course of action.

    "I''m here to see, Senator Donald Brett. He is expecting me." She announced to the hostess assigned in front of the restaurant.

    "Of course, Ms. Hamilton. He is already waiting for you inside." The hostess answered her, recognizing who she was.

    The hostess quickly opened the door and ushered her inside, working her way around the tables. She followed her until she reached an exclusive area further inside the restaurant. There she could see that the Senator was eating with a man opposite to him.

    She did recognize him as one of his advisors that she frequently seen with the Senator in his everyday activities.

    "Good morning, Sir, but Ms. Hamilton is already here." The hostess alerted the Senator, who was silently observing her as she approached the table.

    "Of course, Ms. Hamilton. Join us." The Senator offered the seat beside him. The man beside him pulled up a chair for her.

    "Well, you look lovelier than the photos I have seen of you." The Senatorplimented.

    "Thank you, Senator Brett, for fitting me with your busy schedule at short notice." She was not easily swayed withpliments when she was on a mission.

    "I''m sure that as a friend of your father, I can always give time to your cause." The Senator said.

    "Anyway, regarding why I am here." She did not want to waste any more of her time as she handed him a folder of the case she prepared.

    "Why don''t you join me first for lunch before we discuss this matter?" Senator Brett suggested, calling for the waiter.

    "I am honored, but I am afraid I had to decline. I am in a tight schedule and only have a few minutes to spare." She was not about to get sidetracked with her ns.

    "Wow, now I know I should not be messing with a woman like you. You know what you want, and you are ready to get it. You are indeed your father''s daughter." Senator Brett said as he started to open the folder.

    "I''ll take that as apliment." She uttered with pride.

    She waited as he skimmed through the file, then ced it down on the side of the table.

    "I see that there is some urgency in the case of this baby boy. I am sure that my foundation can do something about this immediately." He announced.

    "Yes, as you can see. The boy needs the operation at the soonest possible time. This boy has a chance for a normal and happy life if you, Sir, could help him." She emphasized the man beside her.

    "I''m sure that there are also several foundations that you could have asked for help." Senator Brett looked at her, curious why she chose him for this particr case.

    "I could. But I chose you because of a particr preposition I want to discuss with you." She knew that she was finally getting the full attention of the Senator.

    His eyes lit up as realization came to him of why she was here. "Carl, would you mind leaving Ms. Hamilton and me for a few minutes." He looked at his advisor, who had a curious look on his face.

    "Sure." The man quickly stood up and excused himself from the table, and walked away.

    Alone on the table, the Senator called the waiter once again and had his drink refilled. "What about a drink?" He offered once again, but once again, she refused.

    In silence, Senator opened the file again and checked the content, this time thoroughly studying the file and the picture attached to it.

    When his new drink was in his hand, he dropped the file on the table. "Now, tell me what this is all about, and don''t leave out any details." The Senator said after taking a sip on his newly refilled drink.

    She handed him another piece of paper containing her proposal. "Think of it as me saving all of us from getting a terrible headache." She calmly spoke as she ced her hand on the table.

    She knew when the Senator remained silent, still maintaining hisposure after reading the paper, he was ready to hear her out. She knew she had him where she wanted him, checkmate.

 Chapter 157 - Win Against A Big Fish

    <h4>Chapter 157 - Win Against A Big Fish</h4>

    After Dani''s meeting yesterday with Senator Brett, she just received a message from the family''swyers, setting up an appointment with her today.

    Based on her conversation yesterday with the Senator, it appeared that he was amicable with her ns. However, she could not be tooisant in such a handshake agreement because it might still change.

    After he consulted with hiswyers, there was every chance that his counsel might give him other options that she had not thought of before. After all, she was still a rookiepared to them.

    "Jacky, get me, Ria. I need to talk to her right away." She shouted to Jacky, who was busy at her table.

    She just hanged up a phone conversation with Ria about thetest development. She told her that she did not have to be present in the negotiation. She will hear what the other parties had prepared and tell herter all about it.

    "What''s going on?" Jacky entered her room after the call she made to Ria, probably noticing the excitement in her voice.

    "Brett''swyers are on their way to talk about settlement. I hope that we can get a good offer so that Ria could finally get her life back and not worry too much about her baby." Dani stated, feeling amazing about herself.

    If she managed to make them agree with her terms, then Ria would win her case. They would not need to go to court, something she would like to avoid for Ria and the baby''s sake.

    "That''s good news if they finally agreed to settle. Maybe whatever you said to the Senator made him think about Ria and the baby''s condition." Jacky told her.

    "Nah. I don''t think so. I believe the Senator was more concerned with the image of their family if this ever came to court and publicized." She offered her opinion on the matter.

    "Yeah. That is more usible." Jacky stated as she moved to sit on the chair. "What exactly did you say to him? Did you threaten him or something?"

    "Of course not. I don''t resort to dirty tactics. Although, I did exin to the Senator the repercussion if they refused to cooperate. The possibility of the press finding out because she will file the case if she had to." She exined to her.

    She believed that Ryan Brett was not afraid to be sued since the otherwyers backed out once they learned who they were going againstpared to who they would be representing.

    However, with a person like her, plus the backing of a reputable firm, going after them, they were now finally taking Ria''s case more seriously. They were now willing to discuss the matter.

    "Oh! You are smart." Jackyplimented as she stood up from her seat. "Better leave you now so you can prepare for your meeting." Jacky walked out of the room, leaving her with her thoughts.

    After an hour, she walked into the conference room, where threewyers were already waiting for her. Fortunately, Evan agreed to apany her in the meeting, more of moral support.

    The meetingmenced with both parties discussing the merit of the case. Dani informed them of their conditions, which in her opinion, were quite fair to both parties.

    "What if my client refused to subject himself to a paternity test?" One of thewyers asked, fishing for a way to salvage their case.

    "Then, that is his right. But my client is prepared to bring this to court if your client will continue to deny acknowledging that the child is his." She knew that the Senator already instructed hiswyers to rattle her.

    But not today. Those times, she went home frustrated because powerful and wealthy people got away with their wrong deeds were long gone. She was here to fight with the backing of this massive firm and its entire resources.

    "As I told Senator Brett, we are prepared to take this to court because my client is determined to settle this for her child. The child that your client fathered but not manly enough to take his responsibility." She kept her voice as neutral as possible.

    Men like Ryan and the Senator made her blood boil because of their hypocrisy. They appeared saints in the eyes of the people, but they were the devil in disguise.

    "As Ms. Hamilton already stated, our firm will take this case to court if your client continues to refuse our generous offer for settlement. I believe my client will lose nothing if this bes a media frenzy, but yours might have some issues with it." Evan finally gave his opinion on the matter to support Dani''s ims.

    The head of the opposing team finally took over the conversation. "It is clear that my client would be the one in the losing end of this deal in the long run." He finally acknowledged that they could not win the case without creating a colossal scandal for their client.

    Dani and Evan only nodded in affirmation of his assessment but remained silent as they waited for him to continue.

    "My client has given me the authority to offer your client with this settlement." He pulled out an already prepared folder and pushed it across the table towards Dani.

    Dani immediately scanned the file, checking the pertinent contents of the file. "This looks fair, but give me a day to review and confer this with my client." She told their visitors.

    She hoped that her voice did not sound like she was already rejoicing, but she could feel her heart almost skipping a beat. She just won her first pro bono case in this firm against a giant.

    Finally, the other party made their excuse and left Dani and Evan alone in the room. With a huge grin, she smiled at Evan and handed him the file. Evan looked at it and nodded in agreement.

    "You certainly impressed me. You are learning fast. Keep it up. We are not wrong to have you in the team." Evan handed the file back to her before standing up.

    "I will take that as apliment. By the way, I appreciate the help earlier." She said to Evan as both walked out of the conference room.

    She smiled to herself, tapping the folder in her hands with a renewed spirit. It is her first win against a big fish, but it would not be herst.

 Chapter 158 - The Biggest Fish In The City.

    <h4>Chapter 158 - The Biggest Fish In The City.</h4>

    "Did you understand what the conditions stated?" She asked her client as they sat in her office.

    She summoned Ria toe to her office if she had time, so they could discuss her case since there was a need for urgency.

    "So, you are saying that after I sign this agreement, my son will finally get his operation. They will pay for all his medical expenses from the operation and as long as he needed medical attention." Ria was still finding the news a bit unsettling.

    She felt like she was dreaming. And any moment now, the dream would turn into a nightmare. She had been praying for a miracle, but now that it seemed that her prayers were finally getting their answers, she could not fathom how to respond to it.

    "Yes, but I need you to understand that besides that. Your son would also receive a decent house where you don''t have to worry about rent, a monthly allowance for his everyday need, and a schrship that would guarantee that he would get the best school avable for him." She enumerated what the contract stated.

    "Is this for real? They agreed to all of this." Ria still could not believe what she was hearing.

    Thest time awyer talked to her, they almostughed at what she wanted. During that time, all she asked for was a little help for the operation of his son.

    "Yes, but you also have to understand that they have their conditions." She reiterated what she earlier said so that she could make it clear to her.

    "Yes, of course. I understand. If I ept all of this, I had to sign the non-disclosure agreement. I would lose my right to tell my son who his father is. I could never bother them again. Is that right?" Ria stated what she understood of her situation.

    "Yes, are you sure that is what you want?" She looked at her as she stared at the paper in her hands. "Because once you signed all those papers, it will be a signed deal, and there is no more going back."

    "I understand. After Ryan denied my son, I don''t think I will want him in his life. If only he did not have this condition, I would not have asked for any help from him." Ria uttered as she fought the tears that wished to escape from her eyes.

    "I know, but I think you need this. ept what Ryan''s family is offering so that you can give your son a better life. After this, you don''t have to hear from them." She ced a pen in her hand, believing this was the best option for her.

    "Where do I sign?" She held the pen in her hands and started scribbling her name and signature on the dotted line.

    After she had signed all the documents, she handed them back to Dani to check on them. When everything seemed to be in order, she told her that the ordeal was through. Now, it was time to start her new life.

    "The money will alle from their foundation, so there would be no link between you and their family." She wished she could do more. Then, she suddenly remembered something else.

    "Thank you so much, Ms. Hamilton. You don''t know how much I appreciated all you did for Edison and me." Ria stood from her chair to shake her hands.

    "Wait." She quickly opened her cab. Instead of shaking Ria''s hand, she ced a folder in her open hand.

    She had been working on that paper since yesterday. Something she had been contemting since she met Ria.

    "What''s this?" Ria asked as she looked at the folder, wondering if she should open it.

    "It is an additional gift from me. Something that could help you take care of Edison in the future." She exined without giving away what it was. "Open it."

    Ria did. She looked inside the folder, and her eyes almost bulged out of its socket. "This is insane. It is too much." Ria started using the paper to fan herself, unsure if any of this was real. She felt like she was about to faint any second now.

    "No. It is not. You deserve this. You made a mistake, and you should not keep punishing yourself for that mistake. You deserve a second chance, so my advice is to use it wisely." She stood up from her chair and moved closer to her.

    "But how could I ever repay you for all that you did for me," Ria asked, still wondering what she had done to deserve all of this help.

    "I''m not asking for anything in return, except for you to take this schrship and go back to school. I already talked to the administration. They are willing to give you a part-time job inside the campus that pays well." She told her.

    She believed that Ria would have a better future if she could go back to school and finish. Then, she would never have to depend on the Brett family. It would give her the independence she needed to give his son a better life.

    "Thank you so much. I don''t know what I will do without you. You are a guardian angel sent to me to grant my miracle." Ria stated as she hugged her tightly.

    All she could do was to hug her back, assuring her that things would get better eventually. Ria might have fallen out of her path, but it did not mean that she could not stand up again and make a new path.

    "Go on, check on your son. Bring him to the hospital as soon as you can, and the hospital will be ready to admit him for his operation." She promised as she let go of her.

    "I will. Thank you again for all your help." Ria gave her again another hug before grabbing her things to rush home to her son.

    Alone in her office, she could not help but felt overjoy about her new aplishment. It was not the first time that she had won a case, but it was her first time to win against one of the biggest fish in the city.

 Chapter 159 - The Night Was On

    <h4>Chapter 159 - The Night Was On</h4>

    "Nothing can ruin this day for me. As of now, I am on top of the world." She dered in front of her friend as she twirled in front of her table after dropping the signed contract on Jacky''s table.

    "Good for you. You like to grab a drink tonight." Jacky asked. It had been a while since they hadst gone out together.

    She missed her friend and the good times. Lately, Dani and Alex were bing inseparable, and she was feeling more alone.

    After Marcus, she decided to slow down in her dating activities. She preferred to take time for herself. She had to learn more about what she wanted with her life and in a rtionship before she started searching for another one.

    "I don''t know about tonight. Let me��" She suddenly stopped what she was about to say when she saw her friend''s face dropped.

    She suddenly realized that since she got involved with Alex. Her time for her friend had dwindled to zero. Although Jacky neverined, she still felt guilty that she had ignored her, especially when her friend was going through a lot.

    "It''s ok. I understand." Jacky interjected as she went back to her work.

    She understood what her friend was going through, wanting to spend all her avable time with Alex. New rtionships tended to cloud the judgment of the people involved. She wanted that for her friend, and she also desired it for herself someday when the right man came along.

    "Wait. I change my mind. Let us go out tonight." She whispered down on her ears as she moved behind her chair.

    "Are you sure? A minute ago, you had no time for me." Jacky said dejectedly. She tried to maintain a neutral expression, but she still heard the disappointment in her voice.

    "Sorry. I was not thinking straight earlier. But I really would like to have a fun night with my friend." She shook Jacky''s shoulder to pump her up.

    "Are you sure?" Jacky asked. "I don''t want to interfere with you and Alex if you already have a n," Jacky said, a bit hopeful.

    "Of course. We have not made ns yet. So, are you up to painting the town red?" She turned Jacky on her seat until she faced her.

    "Yes. I am sure you will never regret it. We will have the greatest night of our lives." Jacky announced with a huge grin. They started giggling with excitement just like they used to do when they were excited about something.

    "What''s going on here?" A voice came from the neer that was now standing in front of them. "What are we celebrating?"

    She quickly moved towards the man and wrapped her arms around his neck. Simultaneously, the man also ced his arms around her waist.

    "Hey, get a room." Jacky could not help herself as she teased the couple in front of her.

    "What are you doing here this early?" She asked, ignoring Jacky, after a sweet short kiss they just exchanged. "Let''s go inside my office." She pulled him inside the room.

    "I had a meeting with David about a case, so I thought I could drop by to see you." He said, following her inside.

    Instead of sitting on the visitor''s chair, he quickly moved to sit on her chair. Then, he dragged her on hisp.

    "What are you doing?" She asked, shocked at his unexpected action.

    "Just picking up where we left off." He told her as he repositioned her and ced her hands around his shoulders.

    He wound his fingers in her perfectly pony-tailed hair and pulled her head closer to him until she decided to move her head on her own. She eventually met him highway until their lips touched.

    Eventually, what started as a light pecking of the lips turned into a more intense exchange of desire as they both wanted more. Alex loosened her hair, grabbing it to have more control of their kiss.

    "Ehem." A clearing of a throat alerted them that someone was at the door. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to disturb you, but Jacky said that I coulde in."

    Dani quickly jumped up on her feet and made an effort to fix her crumpled dress and her disastrous hair, totally mortified to be caught making out. Luckily, they were only kissing and not trying to take their clothes off.

    "Oh! Come in, Evan." She walked towards him since she could not go back to her seat when Alex did not appear to have any n to stand up despite her re warning. Instead, he only smiled at her as he fixed his tie.

    "Hey, Alex. I didn''t know that you are here." Evan appeared surprised by what he witnessed when he entered the room but quickly masked it with indifference.

    "Hi, Evan. I had a meeting with David earlier and thought of visiting Dani. But I''lle by your office once I finish here." Alex did not borate any further.

    Besides Jacky and Marcus, the only two other people that knew about their fake agreement were Evan and David. Until now, he had failed to inform them about the change in their arrangement. Something that he intended to remedy soon.

    "I came by to congratte you once again for the case earlier. I also want to give you this new case. David wants to see you first thing on Monday to discuss it with you," Evan said as he handed her a folder.

    "Thanks again, but you were also a big help in that case." She did not want to take all the credit. "Tell David that I will be at his office on Monday."

    She scanned the file to get a grasp of the file that Evan handed to her. At first nce, it seemed the case was interesting and challenging, something that she was looking forward to her next task.

    "Well, I''ll leave you two alone. I still have a few things to finish before I set out." Evan moved to the door. "I''ll wait for you at my office, and I also expect you toe tonight as promised," Evan said.

    He wanted to make sure that he was not skipping on them after what he just witnessed. He had a lot of questions he needed to answer regarding what he saw in Dani''s office. When Alex nodded, Evan knew that the night was on.

 Chapter 160 - Balance Time

    <h4>Chapter 160 - Bnce Time</h4>

    "What was that all about?" Raising her eyebrows in question when Evan was already out of her office. She walked back behind her table and stood in front of him.

    Alex had not mentioned that he had already nned anything today. She was expecting that he was here to pick her up. She was already rehearsing in her mind how to tell him about her n to go out with Jacky. Only to find out that he was about to go out with the boys.

    "The guys asked if we could go out tonight. I found it hard to say no since it had been a while since west hang out together." He exined what Evan meant with hisst question. "I''m sorry, but it had skipped my mind, so I forgot to tell you about it."

    Although the only thing he wanted to do after finishing his work was to spend the night with Dani, he could not disappoint his friends tonight by not showing up. He already promised that he wasing, and he could not back out on his word.

    "Don''t worry about it. Go, have some fun with your friends. I don''t mind." She softly spoke as she sat on hisp again, turning around until she was facing him.

    "Are you sure?" He studied her face, trying to read what was going through her mind.

    "Of course." She gave him a definite answer as she worked out a way to spill to him her ns for tonight too.

    "Thanks for understanding," Alex gave her a boyish grin, d that she did not make a big deal out of it. He was hoping that she was not the jealous, clingy, or demanding type.

    He suddenly realized that there were still many things about her that he still needed to learn. Small things that seemed insignificant but could make or break a rtionship.

    "I don''t n to put you on a tight leash. You are free to go out with your friends without waiting for my approval." She rified to him as she ran her fingers through his hair, messing it a bit.

    She did not want them to start on the wrong foot in this rtionship. It was better to put some things straight before it bes a misunderstanding.

    "I''m d to hear that. But don''t wait for me tonight. I''m sure that we will finishte. I''ll probably crash on my apartment after we are through." He told her, holding her tightly in his arms

    He knew that he could leave his friends anytime he wished to. However, it had been a while since he had spent some time with them. He did miss their presence and conversations. He was still a man who needed a little time with his friends.

    "I won''t. In truth, it is perfect. I also have ns to go out with Jacky tonight." She pulled on his tie until he was only a few inches from her face. "At least I won''t have any distractions while you are out with your friends." She tapped her pointy finger at his nose.

    "So, you are saying that I am a distraction." He stared at her eyes but only seeing his reflection in them. "Well, it is not my fault if you can''t control yourself around me." He teased her.

    "Excuse me, but I think you have it the other way around." She moved her face a few inches away from him.

    She could not keep the smile from showing on her face despite her effort to appear annoyed at his answer. He did speak the truth. She seemed to find it hard to keep her hands to herself, just like now.

    "But seriously, I need you to behave while you are out with your friends." She pretended to be a jealous girlfriend, knowing what his friends were like, especially Marcus, who had no regard for a woman''s feelings.

    But honestly, she knew that she could trust him to behave even if she never reminded him about it. He might be friends with Marcus and her bosses, but she had learned a long time ago that he was not a womanizer.

    "Are you jealous?" He stared at her curiously, as if he was trying to read her mind.

    He smiled at her reaction and pulled her back until their noses were touching again. Then, slowly he teased her with small kisses that eventually made her respond by meeting him halfway.

    A minuteter, they were making out on the chair in her office once again. It was something that she never thought she would ever do in her life.

    "Nope. What about you? Do you easily get jealous?" She quickly asked when their lips eventually separated, curious about how his mind works.

    She believed it was the perfect time to learn more about him. As she discovered more things about his likes and dislikes, the more she could navigate through this rtionship. It could give her a better background of what to expect from him and what she should adjust on her side.

    "As far as I know, I am not a jealous type as long as I don''t see any reason to be." He answered her truthfully.

    He was not sure if he should count the time that he was with Tyra. The way he was suspicious of the way his cousin was moving around her. But in his defense, he had every right to be doubtful. His cousin did make a move on his girlfriend. In turn, his girlfriend dumped him for Edward.

    Would you call that behavior jealousy when there was proof that something was going on behind his back? He was uncertain. But in his present situation, it was indisputable that Dani was different. He had nothing to fear with her going out.

    "Good, because as long as we remained honest and we don''t keep secrets from each other, I think that we are all good." She stated as she kept ying with his already loosened tie.

    "I''m d that we are on the same page." He pulled her again for another kiss, memorizing every contour of her lips and mouth in his mind. Tonight, he fancied her to be the only thought that would be guing his mind.

    "Hey, you two love birds." Jacky suddenly walked into her office and dropped several files on the table.

    She enjoyed the show that her friend and her lover were disying in front of her. It was uncharacteristic behavior that her friend was manifesting.

    She was happy for her friend. Dani was finally letting go of herself and pushing for her happiness. Unfortunately, there was work to be done, so she had no choice but to interrupt them.

    "Don''t you know how to knock?" Dani asked, once again slightly embarrassed to be seen sitting on thep of her boyfriend.

    "When did I ever knock?" Jacky asked her, pointing that to her friend. "Besides, if you want some privacy, better locked your doors. By the way, David is looking for you. He needs you in his office ASAP." Jacky emphasized thest word, pointing to Alex. Then, she was out of there with a wink.

    "You have to excuse Jacky." She started mumbling as she stood up from hisp.

    "No worries. I like Jacky. I can see that she is always looking out for you." Alex stated as he also stood up and fixed his tie.

    He did not want to leave, but the inevitable had to happen. The reality was now starting to catch up with them. They could not be together all the time. They had to learn to bnce time for all their priorities, or they would not survive this rtionship.

 Chapter 161 - Not Such A Good Idea

    <h4>Chapter 161 - Not Such A Good Idea</h4>

    "First shots are on me," Marcus shouted as they were seated in one of the best areas in the ce. He did n to get wasted and end up with a gorgeous babe on his side.

    He was already eyeing the two girls, batting their eyshes on them as soon as they entered the establishment. He knew that once he signaled for them toe over, they would be rushing to sit on hisp.

    "You seem to be in a hurry to get wasted, my friend," Davidmented as they had barely warmed up on their seat, and Marcus was already thinking of scoring some women.

    He had observed how Marcus looked at those girls, and he already knew what he was thinking. Among the three of them, not including Alex, Marcus was the worse of them. But he was not saying that he did not have his share. He was no saint either.

    "Nah, just don''t want to waste precious time," Marcus answered him as he took the alcohol served immediately at their table and gulped it in one go.

    He was seriously contemting if he should beckon them on their table or try to look for something better. Although, he was not saying that the two girls were not packing the right stuff.

    They were here for the sole reason of unwinding, so he certainly nned to do that. But for now, he would spend a few minutes with his friends and deal with the girls a bitter. They have the entire night for fun anyway.

    "I agree with Marcus here. It had been a long time that we did this, so it is time to enjoy our night out." Evan raised his ss to his friends and drank it bottoms up. "Drink up, Alex." He said when he noticed that he only took a sip.

    "I''m here to spend some time with you but not to get drunk." Alex raised his ss and drank the remaining of his drink to please his friend.

    But after that, he usually did not n to consume more than he could handle. He always had control of his intake of alcohol.

    He only did get drunk once in his life back when they were still back in college, and he did not n to experience that again. He never liked not being in control of his situation.

    "You are no fun at all, Alex," Marcus shouted over the noise of the club as people were starting to crowd out the ce.

    "I think we are getting too old for this shit." Alex pointed out to his friends, who seemed not to notice their age.

    Although, he did say in the past that he did not wantmitment yet. It was not because he was immature enough to take responsibility for amitted rtionship. He only thought that a rtionship would be a distraction and a hindrance to his ns.

    But meeting Dani and being in a rtionship with her changed everything about his way of thinking. He suddenly saw her as an inspiration for achieving his goal. And a possible partner in his endeavor.

    He only wished that his friends would also realize what he was now enjoying in his life. That being in a rtionship did not mean a death sentence for them.

    "What''s happening to you, man? Lately, we noticed many changes in you." David said as he held his second drink.

    Since they came back from the trip, he noticed that Alex was acting slightly strange, especially around Dani. Although they were expecting that he would be doting on her in public, he felt that the way he was doing it was a bit extreme just for show.

    "And what was that I witnessed in Dani''s room earlier?" Evan suddenly remembered what he was about to ask him since he saw that scene.

    He still could not believe what he witnessed in that room. They were acting out as if they were a couple, but then again, he could not figure out why since there was no audience to see them. The only logical conclusion that he could think of was that they were in a real rtionship.

    "Don''t you know that our friend here had already decided to make the arrangement real?" Marcus interrupted the conversation.

    That certainly made the two other audiences stopped on their tracks. David ced down the ss he was holding, unsure if he should believe what Marcus said.

    But then again, they could expect that from Alex. He always had the gentlest heart among them. He could easily fall in love with Dani.

    Evan could not help but spat his drink as he realized that his earlier conclusion was correct. Alex and Dani were now in an authentic rtionship.

    "Yes, I was going to tell you about that. I decided to court Dani during our trip, and she epted to be my girlfriend." He admitted to his friends, who were silently waiting for his exnation.

    "What about your arrangement?" David was the first one to ask the question.

    He was d for his friend because he seemed to be happy with his decision. But he had to think of his welfare as his friend and personalwyer.

    "It is still in ce. Nothing has changed. Although we are now in a rtionship, it still doesn''t mean we will end up married. I still am working on finding a solution to my situation." Alex exined to his friend.

    When it came to his business, Marcus was in charge of his legal affairs. But when it came to his dealings personally, he had David to deal with it. Evan only came as an additional sounding board when there were issues they could not resolve.

    "Are you sure that is such a good idea? Does she know that you are not offering her marriage at the end of this?" David, who always had the most reasonable mind among the three, asked. One thing that he liked about David was, they were almost on the same wavelength. Well, almost except for his reason for not wanting amitment.

    "We are both aware of what we had agreed on when we entered this affair. We want to take it slow and see where it would lead us. If we reached that point when we both believe that we want to get married, then we will." He borated to his friends.

    They all looked at him like he was speaking a foreignnguage. He knew they never believe in true love or marriage, but what he was saying was quite simple. He liked Dani, and someday if they fell in love, he would eventually marry her.

    "I hope you know what you have entered, my friend. To me, that is still a very tight spot you had ced yourself in. There are several things that I could already see that might go wrong. But that is just my opinion." David said as the other two remained quiet, so far.

    "If you could only find someone as great as Dani in your life, you would know what I mean." Alex proudly stated to his friend.

    He was not about to doubt what he and Dani had because his friend said it was not such a good idea.

 Chapter 162 - Skipped A Beat

    <h4>Chapter 162 - Skipped A Beat</h4>

    An hour earlier, at Dani''s apartment. As she was still applying light makeup on her face, Jacky entered her room without knocking. She was used to that. She also did the same sometimes.

    "Are you seriously wearing that?" Jacky asked incredulously. "We are going on a club, not inside a courtroom." She blurted out upon seeing Dani''s clothes.

    She knew that Dani was not a conservative person. She used to dress more sluttier than her when she was young. But to look like a nerd about to go to a party was not something uneptable. Well, she was exaggerating, but the point was, Dani''s dress would not do.

    "What''s wrong with my dress?" She asked as she stared at herself in the mirror.

    After a few more minutes of staring at herself in the mirror, she finally realized what Jacky had seen. In the past time that she had gone out with Jacky, she would not be caught wearing a dress like this in a club.

    But she was trying to consider what Alex would think if she wore something more provocative. So, she chose something that was what exactly Jacky was thinking, conservative.

    "I think this is better if you don''t want to look like you are looking for a hookup, but did not say that I am a loser." Jacky handed her a morous dress that she had not worn for ages, forgotten in her closet.

    "Fine." She took the dress and hurriedly changed into it. She once again in front of the mirror, checking her reflection. It was more sexy than slutty, so she could notin about Jacky''s taste.

    She suddenly realized something. She should not bend too much her ways to please Alex. He should also learn to like her for what she was. She should find a way to bnce her adjustment, not changing too much of her identity and personality to make this rtionship work.

    "That''s better." Jacky expressed with a sigh, then whistled to indicate that she loved it.

    In thirty minutes after leaving the house, they arrived at an unfamiliar establishment. Dani had not been here before. But from the look of it outside, she believed that she would not like it inside.

    "Are you sure this is the ce you want to try?" Dani asked her friend, who already unbuckled her belt and opened her door.

    "Yes. Come on." Jacky was out of the car before she could stop her.

    She quickly followed her. "Wait, we need to talk about��" But she barely finished her sentence when Jacky interrupted her.

    "Are those guys going to keep on following us?" Jacky pointed to the other car that parked on the other side of the street.

    "Yes, Alex would not have it any other way." She answered. A small concession that Alex extended was to cut down the bodyguards into two instead of the four he originally put on her. "But don''t worry, I already told them to remain outside."

    She would prefer zero, but Alex was right. There was no harm in being cautious.

    Jacky could only shake her head as she ushered Dani inside the structure. Jacky only showed a card to the bouncer, and they were immediately allowed entry. As they proceeded inside, the lights got dimmer, and the crowd was starting to get wilder.

    "What was that?" Dani whispered to Jacky, but the noise only swallowed her words as Jacky continued to walk further inside the massive room. She had no idea that Jacky had any connection to this kind of club.

    As the noise got louder, she decided to pull Jacky to the side. She never agreed to this. As far as she knew, Jacky was bringing her to a regr bar. Somewhat the same as the usual ce, they hang out to drink.

    "What''s wrong?" Jacky yed the innocent card on her as she looked at her as if she had no idea why she was upset.

    "Really? Nothing about this rang a bell in that brain of yours." This time she made sure to shout it out so she would hear her. She did not care if the other people around them looked at them. But nobody seemed to mind as they went on with their business.

    "Ok, fine. Just this once. Can you enjoy this with me? We always do it your way, so I figured that maybe we could do it my way this time." Jacky pleaded with her, pouting her lips at her.

    "But you know I don''t like ces like this." She once again looked at her surroundings and knew that it was not her scene.

    "One time. That is all I ask. After this, you might get married to Alex, and you will not have time with me." Jacky started with the dramatics that she knew would make Dani melt in the palm of her hands.

    "First, this is not thest time we will be together, even if I ever get married. Last, I am not getting married to Alex. Not anytime soon, and I am not sure if I will ever will." She made certain that her friend heard her. If the noise were not loud enough, the entire crowd would have heard her.

    "Still, can we enjoy this? We are here anyways." Jacky knew that it was wrong for her to trick her friend intoing here. But she would like to enjoy this night with her, even for once in their life.

    "Ok. I will only agree to this just this once." She reiterated to her.

    There was a time in her life that she did enjoy this crowd, the never-ending parties. But she was so young then, she thought that being part of this crowd was the coolest thing in the world. However, she did grow up and learn that there was more to her life than this.

    She still did not have any qualms for those who like these things. Everybody had their preferences. She and Jacky might be different in so many ways, but she loved her just the same.

    They made their way to the bar to get their first drink when somebody shouted at her.

    "Dani, I never thought I would see you here." A man suddenly appeared behind them. The voice was familiar, and it did make her heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 163 - Wonderful Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 163 - Wonderful Surprise</h4>

    As the night went on, the boys enjoyed their drinks and banter, not minding the time and the people around them.

    "Anyway, any of you guys want a date tonight?" Marcus asked as they all had their fourth drink or fifth, except for Alex, who was still in his second one.

    "If you want one or two, no one is stopping you." Evan eyed the two girls that kept on flirting with them, just waiting for the opportunity to join them.

    "I think he is just heartbroken, so we should let him deal with that in his way." Alex taunted his friend, who still seemed to be dealing with his loss. Although, he did not realize it yet.

    Alex believed that his friend was hiding behind his mask of masculinity, not wanting to face the fact that his breakup with Jacky affected him as much as Jacky did.

    "No, I am not. What gave you that idea? Jacky and I are over, and I am d because she turned out to be like the other girls. Clingy and demanding." Marcus said in disgust.

    In his opinion, Jacky was not the girl that would tie him down. He only had apse of judgment when he thought that he wanted her back. Now, he waspletely over her.

    "Are you sure that is what you truly feel?" Alex kept taunting him, wanting to get the genuine reaction from him and not the scripted monologues he kept telling them.

    "You know how much I hated when those girls started to feel that my world will revolve around them." Marcus reiterated that he knew what he was saying.

    "Fine." Alex gave up, knowing that Marcus was not drunk enough to admit his true feelings. But it would be hard for him to get wasted because he knew how to handle his alcohol.

    "What about you, David? Any ns of finding the right girl." Alex asked, hoping that his two other friends had found the correct path.

    "I am still dating Rose, but I doubt if we are going anywhere," David admitted since he was not into amitted type of rtionship. Although he seldom went astraypared to the other two.

    "Why not? She is the longest rtionship you have. Maybe she is differentpared to the others." Alex pointed out. But David only shrugged his shoulder as if he could not answer his question.

    "What about you, Evan? Have you considered getting serious with a woman?" Alex turned to his other friend.

    "Wait a minute, is this a dating game or a therapy session? What are you doing, man? Not because you turned into a ''yes, Maam,'' you want us also to follow your lead. I don''t know about these two clowns, but I am still young to consider that." Evan shoved his drink into his mouth and ordered some more.

    "What about our bet? Is it still on?" Evan suddenly remembered the contract that they all signed.

    If Alex was serious about his rtionship with Dani, should they terminate the contract as null and void? He questioned in his mind.

    "Of course, the bet is still on. It will only get terminated when the time is up." David interjected since he was the, who drew up the contract. "Well, unless everyone would agree to end it without dering the winner."

    "About the bet, I am willing to pay each one of you what I owe if I lose the bet. But I wish to nullify the contract and for all of us to forget it ever happened. I don''t want this stupid idea to get back to Dani." Alex asked his friends.

    "As the byws said, everyone must agree. Here is my answer. No." Marcus said as he took a sip of his drink. "You will thank meter, my friend, when things did not work out with you and Dani."

    "I guess that concludes the question. The bet will remain in ce." David stated since there was no other way to nullify the agreement without everyone''s vote. They had lived with this rule, and they could not change it now just for one.

    "I understand," Alex said, knowing that there was no way he could convince his friend to change their mind.

    If he would put himself in their situation, he would probably do the same. He would not want them to coerce his decision. It was a rule for a reason. So that everybody''s opinion would matter. Until there was a consensus to change it, then the agreement would apply.

    "So, are we done being girls and chitchatting? Can we start the party?" Marcus shouted as he ordered another set of drinks, and this time, signaled for the two girls to join them.

    "What are your names,dies?" Marcus asked when they stood in front of them with their skimpy, sexy dress. The first girl who answered was the brte named Ester. The other girl was Ruby with jet ck hair.

    "Would you like to join us?" Evan asked, making a space beside him.

    "Sure." The ck hair sat beside Evan while the brte sat on Marcus''p.

    David and Alex could only look at each other with their friends'' antics. But for Alex, he believed that his friends'' womanizing days were about to end.

    One by one, they would eventually find their match, and they would not get away that easily, just like what happened to him. But he believed that David already had his match. He just had not realized it yet.

    "So, what about another shot?" Evan ordered more before excusing himself to go to the bathroom.

    "What about a dance?" The girl next to Evan asked Alex.

    He had been avoiding her gaze since they entered the room, but he knew that the girl''s real target was him from the very beginning.

    "I''m sorry, but I am not interested." Alex smiled at her but politely declined her offer. He was only here to take care of his friends. After this, he was out of here.

    He suddenly regretted telling Dani not to wait up for him. He wished that he could go to her after this. But then again, he remembered that she was also out with Jacky. He suddenly wondered where they went.

    Maybe he could pick them up. That would be a wonderful surprise.

 Chapter 164 - Heart鈥檚 Content

    <h4>Chapter 164 - Heart��s Content</h4>

    She never had to turn around to know who it was. The sliminess of that voice was enough to send a chill in her spine. "If I had known that hell transferred here and the demon is here, I would never have entered this ce." She retorted back at the only man she despised the most in her life.

    "Aren''t that too harsh for someone you loved so dearly?" He spoke again. Unfortunately, the noise was not loud enough to drown his voice away.

    Hearing him say that made her skin crawl. It was a reminder of a past that she seriously regretted and would rather forget.

    "Hey, Nick, or was it a dick. Better yet, dickhead. Well, whatever your name is, can you scram and leave us alone." Jacky interrupted their conversation, not liking the way this egomaniacal jerk was saying to her friend.

    "Jacky, let''s get some drinks. He is not worth it." Dani pulled Jacky away from him.

    She believed that wasting their breath on him was futile. He did not understand manners and proper behavior when it came to dealing with decent people.

    "Running away. Are you afraid that I am telling the truth?" Nick grabbed her arm, preventing her from leaving.

    "Let go of me." She struggled to release her arm. Then, her other hand came flying, right across his temple. "I am not afraid of you." She hissed with so much distaste.

    But instead of getting hurt, he only tightened his hold on her arm. And then he smirked as if he did not mind the p at all.

    "Take your hands off, Dani," Jacky shouted, about to retaliate against Nick''s actions when another man joined in, making her halt and looked in his direction.

    "Hey, Dani already asked you to let her go. What part of that did you not understand." Suddenly a man walked into their group and inserted himself in the middle of themotion." He grabbed Nick''s hand and twisted it away from Dani.

    Then, two burly men in ck also came on either side of them as themotion started to attract attention.

    Nick had no choice but to let her go, seeing that he was no match to the three. "You have no right to meddle in our affairs. It is a private conversation between the two of us." He shoved the man away from him.

    "It became my business when you keep forcing yourself on Dani when it is obvious she doesn''t want your presence." The neer answered Nick, not bulging from his ce.

    "Whoever you are, you will regret this." Nick pointed to the other man. "This is not yet over. We are not yet over." Nick hissed at Dani, seething in anger before walking away. The two bouncers followed him until he was out of their sight.

    "Troy, what are you doing here?" Dani finally turned around and recognized the man that helped them.

    Although she did not exactly need any help, she could have easily defended herself in the likes of Nick. But she was still thankful that they avoided a scandalous scene. His father would surely not appreciate her face sttered all over the news just because of Nick.

    "I am out with my friends when I thought I saw you." Troy pointed to the group on the corner. "So, I came to check." He exined to Dani.

    "Thanks for helping us out." Dani still appreciated what he did when he did not have to do that.

    "It is nothing. I''m just d that you are ok." Troy smiled at her as they continued to stand in the middle of the crowd.

    "Hey, I''m Jacky. Maybe you remember me." Jacky waved his hand to Troy, who seemed to only have eyes for her friend.

    "Hi, Jacky. I hope you''re ok too." Troy suddenly turned his attention to her. "Maybe you two will like to join me with my friends." He offered.

    "Thanks, but we have to say no. We are here to bond, a girl''s night out." Dani declined his offer. "But thanks for asking."

    "Why don''t we go get our drinks now?" Jacky interjected as she dragged Dani with her.

    "Ok." She answered as Jacky led her to the bar.

    She decided that after two or three drinks, they should make their way home. Nick already ruined the night, and she was wary that he still might be lurking around outside, waiting to create trouble. She figured they could alwayse back another time.

    "What about I buy your drinks?" Troy offered as he followed them in front of the bar. "Joey, drinks for these two lovelydies. Put it all on my tab."

    "You did not need to do that," Dani told him, not wanting to impose on him.

    "We are now friends. Right, Jacky. So, let me wee both of you to my club." Troy said as he handed them their drinks.

    "This is your business." She stated, but it sounded more like a question.

    The few times they spent jogging together, she always forgot to ask what he did for a living. Since she rarely saw hime out in the morning to go to work like most of the tenants of that building.

    "Unfortunately, yes. I hope you won''t think so lowly of me." Troy also ordered a drink and joined them at the bar.

    "I''m sure that this is a very lucrative business and nothing about this is lowly," Jacky stated, indicating the packed crowd.

    "Yes, money is good. The business is decent." He acknowledged with some pride. He had worked hard to build this ce from scratch.

    But he still could notpare himself to the more established businesses around him. He still had a long way to go.

    "Well, you did great with this ce so far," Danimented, admiring his hard work.

    Suddenly, they heard voices calling his name. "Well, I better go and leave you two alone to enjoy your night." He stood up from his seat, signaling the bartender to attend to the needs of his friends. "I hope I''ll see you again in our morning jogs."

    After a quick nod to the two girls, Troy walked away from them and back to his group. Some of Troy''s friends looked in their direction, but after a few minutes, they returned to their drinks, having a great time.

    Jacky and Dani also shifted their attention to their party for two and enjoyed the free drinks.

    "When did you learn that he owns this club?" Dani asked, knowing that was the only way that Jacky had a free pass earlier at the entrance.

    "The other day. I bumped into him. Then we talked for a few minutes, and I asked what he did for a living. He invited us toe here tonight to check it out." Jacky finally answered all her questions.

    "Why did you not tell me about it?" She asked Jacky, who was enjoying the drinks.

    "Because I know you will never agree." Jacky voiced out.

    "I guess you are right," Dani said as she realized what she had put her friend to all these years. She had been doing everything she liked but failed to ask what Jacky wanted.

    "Now, can we dance?" Jacky asked as she drank the remaining liquid in her ss.

    "Fine," Dani said as she grabbed Jacky''s hand and dragged her to the dance floor.

    This night was for Jacky. They would enjoy it till the music stopped, and Jacky was satisfied to her heart''s content.

 Chapter 165 - A Slow Pace On A Fast Beat

    <h4>Chapter 165 - A Slow Pace On A Fast Beat</h4>

    "Guys, I think I had enough. What about you guys?" Alex said as he grabbed his card and handed it to the girl serving their drinks. "Charge everything to me." He could not see any point in staying anymore.

    "It is still early. Why don''t you stick around for another hour," Marcus replied as he went back to kissing the girl in hisp.

    Marcus kept telling himself that another girl was all he needed to get back to his old self. Jacky was a distraction he never wanted. He was better off without her in his life.

    "Sorry, guys, but I am tired. I still have a lot of things to do tomorrow." Alex made his excuse, although he only had one thing in mind that he had to do. He wanted to see Dani and hang out with herpared to his seemingly drunk friends.

    "I am also going with Alex. I think the two of you can handle it from here." David agreed with Alex, not particrly thrilled to spend more time with the other two if Alex was already leaving.

    "You two are no fun." Evan finally spoke up as he shoved the remaining alcohol in his throat.

    "Don''t go yet." The woman that was under the arms of Evan said to Alex, clearly still flirting with him. "We have not to dance yet."

    "I''m sorry, guys. But I will see you on Monday. Have fun for the rest of the night." Alex stood up and grabbed his card from the waitress. He saluted to his friend, walking away from their table with David doing the same.

    Out of the club, they turned to their individual awaiting cars. "Are you going home?" David asked his friend.

    "Nope. I n to check on Dani. If they were already through, I might as well pick her up." Alex told David, who only smirked at his ns.

    "You are that serious with her." David finally understood that Alex was not ying around when he said he was entering amitted rtionship with Dani.

    "Yeah, I am." Alex once again confirmed to his friend. "What about you? Are you still fit to drive home?"

    He already asked two of his security to drive the other two if they were too drunk to drive.

    "I''ll probably crash at Rose''s apartment. It is just around the block. I am too tired to go home." David made his excuse. But like Alex, he was not intoxicated.

    But to Alex''s brain, he was only using that excuse to see Rose. He still found it hard to admit to himself that he was already falling for her. The sweet and kind girl he met two years ago.

    "Ok. Then I''ll see you on Monday." They waved goodbye and went on their way.

    Compared to the two that they left behind. Alex was not drunk. He never drank beyond his limits, which was three sses, not wanting to end up incapacitated.

    His security already informed him of Dani and Jacky''s location.

    "Are they still inside?" Checking on the address, it was only a few blocks from his location. It would not take him long to reach the ce. His man confirmed that they were.

    He only hoped that Dani would not think he was invading her space by following her on her night out. He did not want to seem clingy, but it appeared that he was beginning to be one.

    "What are you doing?" He asked himself as he held the steering wheel in his hands.

    But in his defense, he only wanted to spend more time with her to establish a more stable rtionship. Because he knew that there woulde a time that his work would demand more of his time once all their ns were in ce.

    He was entering a battle where his concentration would be needed. He would not have time for any distraction. He was not saying that Dani would be one, but he felt his time with her might be reduced.

    He looked around the club once he was inside. Getting entry was easy when the bouncer recognized one of his men. As he went further, he found Dani and Jacky happily dancing on the dance floor.

    Both seemed a bit intoxicated but still able to dance into the rhythm, or so he thought when the two bumped into each other. They almost lost their bnce as they held each other. But after a few seconds, they startedughing and continued moving to the music.

    "Scotch neat." He told the man behind the counter and sat at the bar while he watched the two girls.

    He could see that several men were looking in their direction, but no one came to dance with her. He wondered why, but who was he toin. That meant no problems for him as he observed Dani''s movement, entranced as she moved with grace and ss.

    She was indeed a good dancer, probably a result of years of training. Well, except for the asional slips and out-of-cue movements, which made him smile.

    Then, finally, a man came close to Dani. He recognized him as the man he saw at her apartment. He leaned down closer to Dani''s ear, probably saying something to her. He was uncertain what came over him when he found himself standing up and walking towards the dance floor.

    "Hey, surprise, Dani." He stood in front of Dani and the guy. He could not determine if his name was Troy or Ray, but whatever, he was not interested. He did not appreciate the way he was moving around his girlfriend.

    He imed that he was not the jealous type. But at this moment, he could not help but be possessive of Dani. It was not in his character to act this way, but his instinct warned him to be cautious.

    "Alex, what are you doing here?" Dani could not believe that her boyfriend was standing in front of her. She had to blink her eyes several times to be definite that it was him and not just her imagination. "Alex." She repeated before moving towards him.

    "Sorry if I came without notice." He moved towards her and wrapped him in his arms, showing whoever happened to look that she was his. That included Troy. He lowered his head and gave her a light kiss, but it was enough to ward off any other guy interested in her.

    "Alex, you remember Troy, my neighbor." Dani suddenly remembered that they were not alone. "Troy, this is Alex, my boyfriend." She found introducing him in that manner a bit unfamiliar, but it did feel right. "Jacky, Alex is here." She shouted over Alex''s shoulder.

    Jacky, who was dancing with a group, turned around and looked at them. "Oh, you are here. I hope you did not bring your stupid friend." She said before twirling around again to dance without a care.

    "I did not," Alex answered, knowing who she meant.

    "I better leave the two of you alone." Troy excused himself and went back to his friends.

    "Want to dance?" Dani asked Alex.

    He grabbed her waist and brought their bodies closer together as they tried to move in the rhythm of the music. She never knew that dancing at a slow pace on a fast beat could be so sensual.

 Chapter 166 - Fast And Effective

    <h4>Chapter 166 - Fast And Effective</h4>

    "Where had you been, Nick? I''d been calling and texting you for hours, but you are not answering your phone." She asked, fuming in anger as he entered her apartment.

    They were supposed to go out together tonight, and she had been waiting all night for him to call. But her eyes almost turned white, waiting for him, but he did not even bother to tell her that he was not going to show up.

    Unfortunately, she was still wearing her sexy dress, hoping they were still going out and salvaged the remaining of the night. But from the look on Nick''s face, it was not likely to happen.

    "Cassie, I have no time for your shit." He said, pressing his lips together, not in the mood for her dramatics. "I''m tired." Dismissing her with a wave of his hands.

    He quickly entered her room to get changed. For thest couple of months, he had decided to bring some of his things to her apartment. In case he had to spend the night in her ce. It saved him the time from going from traveling to two ces to change.

    He untied his tie and unbuttoned his shirt as he prepared for bed. He did not even notice that Cassie was about to explode in anger from how he was behaving. His mind was still busy thinking of what happened earlier.

    "Seriously, that is all you have to say. You are tired." Cassie stood in front of him. The veins bulged in her temples and her fists clenched on her side as she controlled not to hit him in his face. "You''re not even sorry for standing me up."

    "Oh, is that all you want?" Nick stopped what he was doing and looked at her. "I''m sorry. Satisfied?" He said sarcastically, clearly annoyed as he moved to the bathroom, mming the door behind him. He quickly removed the remaining of his clothes to hit the shower.

    He walked into therge cubicle and closed the ss door. He opened the faucet, wanting the cold water to cool him down because he knew he was still simmering inside. Besides, he could not take Cassie''s nagging at a time like this.

    He wanted to be alone while he recalled his encounter with Dani. The way her skin felt in his touch and the way her voice sounded in his ears. He wanted her back, and he would do anything to have her again.

    He suddenly regretted that he had ignored her during the time that they were together. It was a mistake to fool around with Cassie when he already had Dani in his hands. But Cassie was superb in bed,pared to Dani, a temptation that was hard to refuse.

    A huge mistake that he presently regretted and would do anything to remedy. But he could not dump Cassie yet. He still needed her in his ns.

    As the water ran down his body, his mind flew on the event earlier. He just finished a meeting with some clients when he saw her on her way to the bar with the girl he saw at the party.

    He could not believe his luck because he had been waiting for an opportunity to see her. It would seem that fate was on his side.

    He already expected that she would resist his presence, the same way she did at the party. But he already had something set in his mind. He scanned the ce for Alex, and he was nowhere in sight, so it was safe to say that she was here and he was not.

    "Damn!" He cursed loudly as the water kept dripping down his body. He suddenly remembered the man that tried to stop him from his ns.

    She was supposed to be dating Alex, so he wondered who was the man with Dani at the club. Why did he appear to be close to her as he protected her as if she belonged to him? Was she out on a date with him? But that was unlikely.

    It did not make sense, but he intended to find out more about the man that was circling Dani. It would seem that another one was vying for her attention, and he could not have that.

    After Nick left her in the room, Cassie wished to follow him in the bathroom at that instant. But then thought otherwise, she believed that they would only sh and worsen their situation. That was not how she should handle him when he was in this mood.

    "Oh! If only." She stopped herself from finishing her sentence, not wanting him to hear what she had in her mind. She had to calm down and think this through before it escted to a huge fight, and she ended up like Dani.

    But if she would guess why he was acting this way, she could only think of one reason. He probably saw or heard something about Dani. That was the only possible reason he would be in such a bad state.

    After fifteen minutes of calming down, she decided to follow him inside the bathroom. She stared at the man behind the ss door, slightly covered in steam.

    Unhooking her gown from the back of her neck, she let it slide down her body until it hit the tiled floor. The rest followed until she stood naked outside the door.

    She slid it open. Not waiting for an invitation, she joined Nick underneath the flowing water. She knew what to do in a time like this. She had done it so many times that seduction was almost second-natured to her.

    "I want to be alone." Nick hissed as he felt her touch.

    One thing he could count on Cassie was her expertise in making him want her. Despite the way he felt about her, she still managed to get into his skin.

    "No, you don''t. You want me." Her lip started on the base of his neck, down to his chest, making its way downwards until she reached her goal.

    "You certainly know what I need." He said as he quivered under her ministration. With his hand entangled in her hair, he guided her to what he desired until he found his satisfaction.

    With a guttural roar, he released the tension he suffered since he saw Dani, giving him relief like no other. It might be Cassie in front of him, but in his mind, he imagined differently.

    "Yes, and you should remember that." Cassie stood up from her position and entwined her arms around his neck, wanting it to be her turn.

    When she felt him moved closer until their bodies were almost one, she knew everything would be alright between them. He imed her lips with so much passion. Caressed her face, down her body, making her want more.

    "Please, I need you now." She begged him as her body burned everywhere he touched and kissed her.

    "Patience," Nick told her as he worked her up until she was writhing underneath his body.

    Then he entered her, possessing her and owning her, reminding her that she was his and his alone.

    Cassie felt satiated after feeling him explode in her, seeing the gratification in his face. She knew she did well. She had aplished her mission.

    It was the simplest way to resolve their issue. It was fast and effective.

 Chapter 167 - Triggered The Memory

    <h4>Chapter 167 - Triggered The Memory</h4>

    "Everything is set. The gown is beautiful. The cake will surely be the center of attention in the reception." Dani giggled happily at her mom as she enumerated what was in her checklist of things she still needed in her wedding.

    The wedding of the century, many of the press was saying. But the organizers still had a month to iron out the kinks and made sure that everything would be perfect, just the way she dreamed it would be.

    Well, she was only going to get married once, so she wanted it to be beautiful and wless.

    "I am sure that the gown, the cake, and everything will fade away once your groom sees you. You will be the center of everyone''s attention." Her mom hugged her and let her beforted in her bosom, just like the way she used to when she was little.

    Then, she fell asleep, knowing that the wedding of her dreams was almost at her reach and the man that she loved would soon be hers, forever.

    When she woke up, she was surprised to hear amotion downstairs. Her father was shouting profanities, and everyone in the house was rushing around.

    "Ethan, calm down. It will not help if you keep shouting. Why are you doing this?" Her mother asked her father as she took a peek at the top of the stairs.

    She wanted to know what was going on. But if she went down, her father would refuse to tell them what was wrong. It was better if she kept herself out of sight and listened to what her father had to say.

    "Laura, the wedding is off. I can''t let Dani marry that scam bug." Ethan hissed in anger as he tried to take a deep breath.

    "Why? I thought that you like him. You have been his number one supporter from the start. What changed?" Laura asked, shocked at the way her husband was acting.

    She never liked Nick. There was something about him that did not feel right with her. But since Ethan vouched for him, she never questioned Nick''s sincerity. She knew that her husband''s ability to judge people was enough to guarantee Nick''s character.

    So, hearing her husband saying that he did not want Nick for their daughter was a great surprise for her. She had to know the reason for his sudden change of heart.

    "No," Dani almost blurted out, but she managed to cover her mouth before they noticed her. She wanted to hear what else her father had to say about Nick.

    She did not want to hear any more lies because they were protecting her. She wanted the entire truth. And she would only learn it by listening to their secret.

    "Let''s move to my office." Her father directed her mother to the room on the other side of the house.

    Dani quickly ran down the stairs to follow them. She knew where she was going to hide to listen to them. It was a secret ce that nobody knew, except for her and her grandfather, who passed away.

    She moved to the other room, next to her father''s office. Inside therge cab, she squeezed her body until she was t on the wall. There was a tiny hole in the wall that she could use to look inside the office, and the thin wall was not soundproof. His grandfather designed it in such a way to use for spying on his guests.

    "What is it that you are not saying?" Laura finally asked when they were safely inside the office.

    "I recently discovered that Nick was only using Dani to get to me. He didn''t love our daughter. He only wants the money that he will get once he was married to our daughter. And a possible way to secure my position in the future." Ethan borated on what he recently discovered.

    "How did youe up with this news?" Laura still could not believe what he was hearing.

    She and Dani were talking about the weddingst night. She had no idea how her daughter was going to take the news. Funnily, she already knew this all along, but she also believed Ethan when he said that Nick was the right man for Dani.

    "I have a reliable source. I also have proof that Nick was cheating on our daughter." He stated, guaranteeing her that his usations had a found basis.

    "What do we do now?" Laura asked as she sat defeated in a chair near her.

    She was afraid of what Dani would think and feel about this. Dani was totally in love with Nick. And learning about this news would surely devastate her.

    She could already feel how her daughter''s heart would break once she found out that the wedding was off. But more importantly, hearing that Nick did not love her.

    "For now, pretend you don''t know anything," Ethan said as he walked into the drawer of his desk. "I will confront Nick first at the office and make sure that he will never be able to see or call Dani again. I will be backter so we can discuss this as a family."

    Dani heard his father came out of his office and walked out of the house, leaving her mother still sitting on the chair. She also quickly stumbled out of the room and ran.

    She kept running and running, but it seemed that she was not going anywhere. She was tired, but her feet kept on going until she fell on the soft floor.

    When she opened her eyes, she was lying down on her bed with a man at her side, looking at her concernedly. She scrubbed her eyes to assure herself that she was awake and not in another dream.

    But when her eyes opened, it stillnded on Alex and not Nick.

    "Hey, what''s wrong? Did you have a bad dream?" Alex touched her sweaty face and checked on her.

    He was concerned that whatever it was, it must be a terrible dream, even a nightmare from how she had reacted.

    "Yeah, I think so, but I am not sure of what it was." She said automatically. She never wanted to talk about her past, not even to him. She did not want to lie to him, but she did not see any point in sharing that with him.

    Thankfully, she only had a bad dream. Or maybe a slight recollection of a past she wished she did not have to remember. But that was it, a time in her life that she had to forget. Because now, she had Alex at her side.

    "Are you sure? You know whatever it was, maybe I can help." Alex offered as he positioned himself closer to her and cradled her in his arms. "I''m a good listener."

    She tilted her head to him and kissed him. "I know. I''ll make sure to consider that when I need someone to talk to about my problems." She appreciated what he was doing, but in her opinion, she had it under control. She did not have to recall what she buried in the recesses of her mind.

    But unfortunately, it is still embedded in her brain, and it would take a miracle for her to erase it from her memory. It was probably seeing Nick the other night that might have triggered the memory.

 Chapter 168 - Obligation To The Throne

    <h4>Chapter 168 - Obligation To The Throne?</h4>

    "Let us not get off-topic here. We are here to discuss the finances of the kingdom." Duke Frederick reminded the Council members as they started arguing about the other issues circting in the kingdom.

    At the pce of the duke, all the Council members converged for their monthly assemge. The meeting revolved around the discussion of how they could improve the social status of the kingdom and strengthen their finances.

    "We are seriously facing extinction if we kept up at this same pace." Lord Bailey, a member of the Council, stated as their meeting continued.

    The Lord of the farthest south part of the kingdom and the other Councils expressed their concern about the predicament of the future generation. As new governments and industrialization began to take over the world, they were afraid that the future of their kingdom was also at risk of dying.

    "That is true. We are likely to follow the same path as the other kingdoms from other nations that seized to exist anymore. The kingdom will suffer if we allow the present Prince to take over the kingdom soon." Count Fordshire agreed with the other man as he pointed out what he thought was the real problem.

    "I think the problem is not with King Edward. He had proved that he deserved his position. But we believed it was thanks to you, Fred. Your guidance helped retained the kingdom''s honor and standing." Count Edinburgh added to the other Councils'' statement.

    "King Edward is more than capable of running this empire even without me." The duke defended his brother.

    Even if Edward sometimes sought advice from him, Fred still believed that the King was more than capable of handling any situation.

    "We are not questioning the present''s King capability. Our concern has nothing to do with him. But it has everything to do with the Prince. We still firmly believe that he is not the rightful King to take over his father''s position." Count Wellington finally spoke up.

    "I still maintained my previous position that if anyone should sit on the throne when the timees, it should be your son, Alexander." Lord Asthorne of the north part of the kingdom voiced his opinion.

    "Yes, I do agree with Lord Asthorne." Count Wellington raised his hand, catching Fred''s attention. "Have you spoken about this to him after his birthday?"

    Everybody was aware of thew where the Council could reconsider another heir to the throne. They have a right to choose another Prince if ever they felt the seeding King did not meet the entire criteria for a King.

    In addition, if the current Prince''s actions defied theirws and disregarded the interest of the entirety of their kingdom for his own. In the past several years, Prince Edward only proved in his actions his total disregard for theirws as he continued to defy them.

    With his irresponsible actions, the Council had to reconsider their n to give him the throne and seek a new heir. A more suitable one that they could crown as their new King.

    "Not yet. Are you sure that you are not rushing about considering my son as a recement for the throne? You know how he feels about his obligation to the Empire." Fred asked the other members of the Council.

    It was not a secret that Alex denounced his right to the throne before leaving his house a few years ago. However, the Council denied Alex''s request at the time. They knew that when the timees, they might still need him.

    Now, the time hade for Alex to step up to what he was born to be. That was to serve his people as their King.

    "We believe that he was still young at the time, but when the timees. He would realize that his duty to his people is more valuable than anything else." Count Wellington took a drink on the wine in front of him.

    "The fact that he still upheld our tradition by introducing his future wife spoke volumes of his intentions." Lord Bailey boasted as if that answered the question of Alex''s stand in the matter.

    "It still doesn''t mean that he will ept the title. I know my son. When he set his mind, it will be hard to change it. As of now, he is dead set in conquering another world." Remembering Alex''sst words when he tried to convince him to stay and helped him in their business.

    "We still have time to convince him to change his mind. We can''t settle for Prince Edward, or else the life as we know it would be gone in a puff of smoke." Count Fordshire said as he shook his head.

    He could not risk the lives of his entire family and people in the hands of the Prince. Hisck of people skills, business sense, and humanity would only disgrace the throne. He would only bring the kingdom down to its ruin.

    "If only Edward can be half the man as your son, then we do not need to have this conversation." Lord Asthorne kept his stand that the Prince would never be aspetent as Alexander.

    His sons were more capable of handling the kingdom than the Prince, but they were not qualified to be King. But he would still prefer someone who he believed deserved the crown.

    "I will still have to carefully consider this before I can discuss this with my son. Although rest assured that if he ever decides to ept, he is more than capable of reigning the Empire." Fred said resignedly.

    He had trained Alex to be a good son, not caring if he was in line to the crown. All he wanted was to prepare him to survive in the cutthroat world he was born to, unfortunately.

    A life of royalty was not purely mour and power. Duties and obligations were at an early age engraved in each one of them. A part of Alex''s life that he took seriously. But threats and danger were also a part of their existence, something they should never ignore.

    "That is all we wanted to hear. We believe that we will all sleep better at night once your son is on the throne." Count Wellington announced.

    "Thank you for all your vote of confidence, but all we can do as of now is wait and see." Fred was notmitting to anything yet.

    He also experienced the same condition before, between choosing the throne or his peace of mind. But he had the luxury to choose thetter because he knew that his brother was capable and more willing to do it.

    As the older son, he was in line to the throne, but he chose to denounce his right. He decided to be a Duke and lived a simpler life with his wife and their son. He would not wish it for his son if there was a choice.

    He knew that when the time came for Alex to step up to the te, there was little choice for him but to take it. Despite his resolution to let him live his life the way he wanted it, his obligation to the throne still outweighed his feelings as a father.

 Chapter 169 - A Night To Remember

    <h4>Chapter 169 - A Night To Remember</h4>

    Days had been a bit hectic for the two love birds as work piled up. But they still managed to see each other four times thest week. But sad to say, dating was out of the question. They could only crash on her apartment or his at the end of the day.

    It did not matter as long as they were together. Just like today, Alex was supposed to pick her up, but he just texted that he was runningte.

    "I guessed I''ll be waiting for him at home." She told Jacky, who was preparing to leave early. "I might as well go home too."

    She suddenly did not feel like working overtime tonight. She felt like they were too engrossed with their work that they barely made time for each other. She decided that at least one of them should make the sacrifice to make this night special.

    Besides, she could not think of any time she made an effort to surprise him with something special. Most of the time, it was he who took the time to create their moment together extraordinary.

    "Well, I am going out today." Jacky hesitantly told her. It had been a while since she dated, and it felt weird to go out again after Marcus and Lance.

    However, she was determined to find the right man for her. But this time, she was taking her time to get to know the man. She was changing her ways and was not settling for less.

    Lance, in her opinion, was a good catch. He became the standard of what a man should be in her eyes. But she knew that a man liked him was one in a million. It would be hard to find another Lance in this sea of men. But she was willing to try.

    "Wow, with whom?" She asked, surprised that she had not heard anything about it till now. Usually, Jacky would be jumping in her office to inform her about it as early as yesterday.

    She also could not remember Jacky mentioning meeting someone new. Could it be an old fling?

    "I met him at the club the other night while you were dancing with Alex. He seems to be a nice guy, so I agreed to have dinner with him." Jacky informed her.

    "And his name is?" Dani asked, still waiting for the identity of the mystery man. "I need a guarantee that he was not one of the people on the wanted list." She told her. But it was a joke between the two of them.

    "Sebastian Reece. I think he is a doctor but not sure of his specialty." Jacky informed her friend. "I still don''t know much about him, hence the purpose of the date. It was not exactly a conducive ce to talk to him, inside the noisy and crowded bar."

    "Fine. I''m happy that you are trying to get back on your feet again." She could not argue with that. "Are you sure that the whole Marcus thing is over?" Dani could not help but ask. She had to be sure that her friend was not looking for a rebound thing.

    "It will take time before I can say that I ampletely over with that jerk. But I wish to try to get back on the dating game. My clock is ticking, and I wish to be happy with a man that will love me for me." Jacky exined to Dani what she hade up with in her mind these past few days of reflecting on her life.

    "I am d that you are trying, but don''t rush things again. I don''t want to see you get hurt." She patted her friend on the shoulder as they moved towards the elevators.

    She did not want another repeat of what happened to Jacky and Marcus. She only wished for her happiness and love ever after.

    Back home, as Jacky prepared for her date, she busied herself with nning for a great night. She knew she still had plenty of time. She texted Alex, and he said that he was still in a meeting.

    Now, all she needed was to execute her n. First, she decided to order food. She was not a gourmet chef, so she could not expect herself to whip up something delicious in a short time.

    But she was a little artistic, so she knew she could decorate the ce with flowers and candles, creating a romantic ambiance. Then, arrange the foodter as if it came from the kitchen, creating the illusion of homemade food.

    After setting the dining table and arranging all the food, she chilled a bottle of wine in the fridge. She looked once again at her masterpiece, and she believed she created a good job. A slight adjustment on the flower and the candle, and it was perfect.

    All she needed to do was light the candleter before he arrived. Now, off she went to the bathroom to pamper herself. She wanted to look fresh and smelling good when he saw her tonight. Not the usual haggard and sweaty girlfriend that met him the other nights they spent together.

    "Dani, I am heading out. I''ll see you tonight, or probably tomorrow." She shouted outside her bathroom.

    She was not sure if she should even go home after seeing the setting outside. She could see that her friend had put in an effort, making this night special. She was not about to ruin it by walking in on them and disturbing their romantic night together.

    "Be careful, Jacky." She hollered back then she heard her say goodbye. A few secondster, the house was quiet again.

    She returned to her bubble bath and let the aroma calm her nerves. She closed her eyes, allowing the warm water to soothe her muscles and prepare her for the rest of the night.

    Now, she was alone in the house, waiting for her man toe home from his busy night. But she would make sure to relieve all his stress and gave him a night to remember.

 Chapter 170 - Put On A Firing Squad

    <h4>Chapter 170 - Put On A Firing Squad</h4>

    "I want an update of all the files ced on my desk early Monday morning," Alex ordered the team that was handling their new requisition. "If there are no more matters that needed my attention, we can adjourn for the night."

    It was alreadyte, and he was sure that his people were dying to leave this room. He, himself, could not wait to see his people gone so that he could also dash out of the office.

    He was already itching to see Dani, who already texted him several times earlier, saying that she missed him already. He could already imagine the way her face would light up once she saw him walking into the room.

    "Sir, there are some issues that we need to address regarding the substandard materials that our suppliers deliveredst week." The one in charge of the procurement stated. "I suggest we change to another supplier after such an irresponsible mistake."

    "Did the matter got resolved immediately?" Alex asked, not wanting to make any haste decision on the matter. At the same time, he was hoping that he would not have to deal with it tonight.

    "Yes, Sir. But it still cost us certain lost because of the time wasted because of the mishap." His man reiterated his findings.

    "Well, let me decide on it next week after I carefully review all the facts," Alex told him.

    In his opinion, it was not an urgent matter that needed his attention right away. It would be better to decide on its fate when his mind was fresh and not distracted.

    At the moment, he was concerned that Dani was not answering his calls. But maybe she was just busy, or like most of the time, left her phone off or in silent mode. He figured as he readied himself to leave the conference room.

    "If there is nothing else urgent, then all of you may go," Alex announced in the room. Fortunately, Marcus was not part of the meeting. He did not need another distraction to his ns.

    He quickly returned to his office to get his things. "Just sent me only important and urgent messages. The rest hold it till Monday. I won''t be in tomorrow." He told his secretary.

    Since theirpany was conducting several projects, at the same time, some of his staff had to work overtime on a Saturday, including him. But he decided that this weekend would be different.

    He wanted to surprise Dani with a weekend getaway. He missed pampering her with his time and giving her surprises. That included the one in his hand right now. He quickly got out of his office in a sprint, hoping to see her, not soon enough.

    Back at the apartment, Dani felt so rx and refresh after her long bubble bath. She chose a simple light dress for their dinner. She only wantedfort and not to feel overdressed inside her apartment.

    I''m on my way.

    That was the only text she received a few minutes ago,ing from him. But there were several missed calls that she failed to answer because she was in the bathroom.

    She texted him back, saying that she was already waiting. But her nerves were already on edge with excitement. She could not wait to see him and give him her surprise. She hoped that he would like it.

    The knock on the door alerted her of his arrival. She could not help but smile at the gift that she had stashed away for himter. She quickly moved to the door to answer it.

    "Hi." He quickly said when she opened the door.

    To her surprise, she was not able to reply fast enough. Her mind was not expecting to see the man in front of her.

    "I''m sorry to bother you." He apologized with his hand, palm t on his chest and with a boyish grin. "But I was hoping if you can help me."

    "It''s no problem. What do you need, Troy?" She wondered why he was knocking at her door at this time of night.

    She usually only saw him in the morning in the few times that they jogged together and the other night in his club. So, she was slightly startled to see him now.

    "I''m truly sorry for being a bother, but I am hoping if I can borrow a few tablespoons of sugar. I forgot that I already run out of stock, and I badly need my coffee before I leave and drive." He showed her the cup that was in his hand.

    "Oh." She suddenly felt relieved that it was nothing serious. "Sure,e in. Let me give you some." She opened her door for him to step inside.

    "You have a cute apartment. Clean and organized, unlike mine." Troy stated as he looked around her living room.

    "Thank Jacky for that. She usually does most of the cleaning." She spoke to him over her shoulders as he followed her to the kitchen.

    "Oh, I hope I am not about to disturb anything." He said, seeing the beautifully arranged table with flowers and candles on top.

    "Oh, yes. Alex ising over tonight. I n to surprise him." She exined the reason for the setup. "Let me have your cup." She extended her hand to grab the cup.

    "Ok." He handed it to her as he stood by the counter.

    Once in her hold, she slowly put one teaspoon of sugar in it. "I''m sorry, but how sweet do you like your coffee." She asked before she scooped more to his cup.

    "Just two scoops." He checked her measurement and nodded on the second teaspoon. "Perfect."

    Simultaneously, the door to her apartment opened. "Dani, are you here?" She recognized the voice as he entered her apartment.

    Immediately, Dani answered him. "I''m in the kitchen." She hollered at him.

    "Why is your door open? Are you alright?" He asked as he walked past the living room towards the direction of her voice.

    He only stopped when he finally saw Dani standing behind the counter, and her neighbor stood on the other side.

    "You remember Troy." Dani suddenly felt awkward with Troy and Alex standing in her kitchen.

    She knew that she had nothing to be guilty about since she did nothing wrong. But from the expression on Alex''s face, she suddenly felt like she was about to be put on a firing squad.

 Chapter 171 - Dying In Anticipation

    <h4>Chapter 171 - Dying In Anticipation?</h4>

    When Alex arrived at Dani''s apartment, he was surprised to see that the front door was slightly ajar. Either she did not close the door properly and locked it, or an intruder entered the premises.

    Thetter made him worry as he stepped inside the house. He immediately called for her, hoping that she was ok. When he heard her replied, he sought her out, still with caution, not taking the risk of being caught unaware.

    But finding her with her nosy neighbor in her kitchen was not what he was expecting. Of course, he remembered the man that could not keep his eyes off his girl. He was certainly not the friendly neighbor that he appeared to be. That remained his opinion.

    "Yes, Troy, from the club." He offered his hand for a shake. Although, it was far from what he wanted to do to the man.

    But his training prevented him from provoking a fight. He knew that violence only led to more violence. His principle about fighting had always been for self-defense only.

    "Alex, right?" Troy took Alex''s hand and gave it a firm shake. It was more of a show of strength rather than an offered friendship. "Well, I guess I better go. Thanks again for the sweetener."

    Troy felt as long as Dani was still not married, he still had a shot. Why would he easily give up when she was a good catch. He was as good as any guy, even if he waspeting against a prince.

    "It''s nothing," Dani replied with a timid smile to Troy. She did not want to add fuel to the fire that was already starting to burn in Alex''s eyes.

    Troy raised his cup to Dani and waved goodbye. "Hope to see you in our next run." He added. As if he was waving a red cape at a raging bull as he walked out of the apartment.

    In the end, Dani could not stop theughter that spewed out of her mouth when she heard the door clicked closed. And she was sure that Troy was already out of the room.

    Alex looked at her as if she had gone mad. He finally dropped the things he was still carrying on his other hand on the side table and walked towards her in the kitchen. But Dani was stillughing uncontrobly every time she looked at him.

    "What is so funny? Care to share." He was also barely controlling his temper from earlier.

    "You." She said in between herughter. "You should look at your face. I thought that you were about to explode."

    His eyes were zing, cheeks burning, and ears that were full of whistling smoke. Well, that was what Dani imagined in her mind when she saw the expression on his face earlier while Troy was in the apartment.

    "There is nothing funny about what I witnessed." Alex blurted out, moving on the seat on the counter.

    Herughter finally toned down into a smile with a slight chuckle as she walked towards him and stood in front of him. With her two hands, she spread his legs to stepped in between them.

    Then her two hands moved to entwined her fingers on his hair and stared at his interestingly serious face.

    "Are you jealous?" She asked as her fingers traveled down to his face to caress it. She suddenly felt overjoyed by the feeling that he felt so deeply for her to get jealous of another guy.

    "No." He quickly said, but he knew it was a lie. "Yes. So, what if I am? I have every right to be. It was obvious that he was making a move on you, and you are entertaining him." He pointed out, swiftly deciding to tell her the truth instead of keeping his feelings for himself.

    He could not help butpare this situation with his past. The way that his cousin befriended Tyra and eventually took her from him. He knew that Dani was different from Tyra, but it was harder to control his emotion when Dani was involved.

    "First of all, Troy is just a friend. And even if he made a move on me, I already have someone stuck in my mind. I will never think of looking at someone else unless." She stopped her words before she said something that she might regret.

    She believed that they were not in that level of rtionship yet, for them to talk about such deepmitment.

    "Besides, did you not notice the effort I made to make this night special." She asked him, turning slightly towards the table. She spread her hands as she showed him her handiwork. She already prepared it earlier except for the light of the candle.

    It was one of her surprises, but the earlier incident ruined it. But she believed that it was still salvageable. She was willing to do anything to make this night special.

    "Wow, you did this." Finally, he noticed the table. Earlier, all he saw was the guy staring at her. But now, he felt ashamed for being jealous when all she did was think of him.

    His earlier mood suddenly changed as he smiled at her. Then, he remembered her udylike snort that he found captivating, but he was fuming earlier to appreciate it.

    He suddenly found himselfughing at his silliness. He must be going crazy. Because one minute, he was jealous and mad, then another minute, he smiled like a fool.

    "Yes, because I miss you so much. We had been both so busy that we barely saw each other. I want to do something special." She moved out of his embrace and pulled him with her.

    She made him sat down on a chair as she lighted the candle in the middle. "Now, let me just get the wine." She stopped him from standing up from his chair. "Just wait here."

    He looked at her as she sashayed her hips from left to right repeatedly. His earlier excitement was back as he waited for what else she had prepared for him. If he was dying in anticipation at the office a few hours ago, now, it was double as he sat a few meters away from her.

 Chapter 172 - Reluctant To Share

    <h4>Chapter 172 - Reluctant To Share</h4>

    In a fine restaurant in the middle of the city, two newly acquainted people out for dinner were starting to enjoy their first date.

    "Jacky, I hope you like meat. I forgot to ask you earlier if you have any preference." He was so busy thinking of how to impress her that he had forgotten the basics. But, he rarely did go on dates, so that was his excuse. "But maybe after this, we''ll learn more about each other."

    It was also a rare asion for him to rx and enjoy a fine meal with a beautiful woman. So, he was savoring every minute of it. His meals usually consisted of food ced inside a box, a food wrap, or a hospital tray.

    Being a fourth-year resident doctor did not exactly give him time for socializing, especially on dates. He almost lived inside the hospital, so going home mostly meant showers and naps. In his experience, rtionships inside the hospital had been amon thing.

    "No worries, Sebastian. I can eat anything." She answered him.

    She was not particr about where he took her. It was not the reason she went on a date with him. She preferred to know how much effort did he put into this date.

    Wealthy men could easily dine and wine her in an expensive restaurant, but it always ended up the same. They only enjoyed the night, just like Marcus did. But not all, Lance did make every date they had felt extraordinary. He did put a lot of thought into it.

    "What did you do again?" Jacky shook her head and concentrated her attention on him, wanting her thoughts of other men gone. Besides, it was a good topic of conversation.

    And it was also a clever way to divert the attention away from her. She felt that this time, she wanted to change things. Instead of the usual, she was an open book, and her life was no secret approach. She would only give him a glimpse and pieces of herself.

    She would like to test if he would stick around to find out more about her. If he was still present on the fifth date, then maybe, he was genuinely interested in a more serious rtionship and not just getting into her pants.

    "I am a doctor. Orthopedic surgeon." He answered her, taking a sip of the wine in front of him.

    Even drinking alcoholic beverages was limited in his profession. Anytime from now orter, his phone might beep, and he would be back for duty.

    "Being a doctor must be a rewarding profession. You get to help a lot of people get better." Jacky stated as she sipped on her wine as well as they waited for their meal.

    She put to use her skills in striking up a conversation. She never did like a dull moment. So far, she found the doctor interesting, so it was at least worth a shot to get to know him.

    "Oh, it certainly needs passion and devotion if I want to survive in this field. But yeah, it has its rewards." He said as their orders arrived.

    If he did not love what he was doing, he would notst in this profession. Studying alone to be a doctor almost made him crazy. Then, the long nights of no sleep when he was an intern almost did drove him mad.

    But luckily, he survived it all. However, the ordeal did not end there. Being a doctor meant sacrifices that many people did not understand. That was the reason many of them did not do well withmitments and marriage.

    "Anyway, how did you choose your specialty? Isn''t it weird to operate on bones while there are so many other fields?" She asked since this was the first time that she met a bone doctor.

    She dated once a doctor. If she remembered right, he was a heart surgeon. But, he was very arrogant that she left him in the middle of their meal.

    "Honestly, it was due to an unfortunate ident when I was young. My brother and I loved to y ser. But in one of our games, he had an ident that broke his legs." He started telling her the story of why he became an orthopedic doctor.

    "Wait, if it was your brother who broke his legs and could not y again. Why did you stop ying if you love the game so much?" Jacky felt confused with the story.

    "Although I love the game, I love my brother more. I knew that it would hurt him if I continued to y while he could not. I figured it would be better for us to watch it together on the sidelines." He replied to her query.

    "Wow, that is so sweet." Suddenly remembering her brother, Andy. She guessed she would do the same if something simr happened to them. "So, that made you decide to be a doctor so that you can cure your brother." She said, making her conclusion to her questions.

    "Not really." He gave her a chuckle as if there was something funny. "My brother''s broken legs eventually healed, and he is now perfectly normal. You would think that I wasted my sacrifice for that. But I think that ident opened my eyes to new things." He told her.

    "What do you mean?" She was suddenly curious about what he was saying.

    "Well, when I saw his condition and how the doctors tried to fix him in the emergency room, I found myself fascinated. I was not grossed out or scared by all of it. I wanted to learn more about it." He was suddenly enjoying telling her this part of his life because she seemed genuinely interested.

    "And here I thought that your brother was the reason for your noble act. But you are just a weird nerd who loves gooey stuff." She teased him as they ate the delicious steak in front of them.

    "Guilty." He admitted before putting his for down to look at her. "Enough about me, what about you? Don''t think that I did not notice that you kept avoiding my questions?" He looked at her suspiciously with a teasing smile. "What is your story if you care to share it with me?"

    "I am a legal assistant in aw firm. My boss is my bestfriend. If you are going to ask me if there was a divine calling why I ended up in my job, then I will tell you now that it was pure luck." She awarded him with a sweet smile that made them bothughing.

    "Well, one thing for sure, I am enjoying every minute of this date." He stated as he ate another slice of the luscious meat. "But seriously, what about your family? I feel like I am the only one talking here about me and my aspirations."

    Under other circumstances, he would usually wait for the girl to tell him more about herself. The girls he dated in the past liked to talk about themselves a little too much.

    But in this case, he was genuinely interested to know her more. However, it would seem that she was the one reluctant to share.

 Chapter 173 - Ruined The Night

    <h4>Chapter 173 - Ruined The Night</h4>

    Dani was making him feel so different from his previous rtionships. He was acting so unlike himself around her.

    He never experienced jealousy like that before. Not that he had many rtionships before Dani. And not even with Tyra, who he thought he loved deeply.

    Now, he questioned if love was real. If it was, then, how would he know if it was love that he was feeling? How would he differentiate it from infatuation or lust?

    "I hope you have not eaten anything yet, because I have something special for you." She showed him the food she had prepared.

    She meant the food that she ced on the te from the cardboard box it came with when it was delivered. But Alex did not have to know that unless he asked.

    "Of course not. I am starving." He ttened his hand on his stomach, indicating that he was hungry. "Let me help you with that." He offered, seeing that she was struggling with the wine lid.

    She handed him the wine and sat beside him on the table. "Come on, let us eat." She felt satisfied with her work, despite the mess earlier with Troy. But at least all seemed to be ok now.

    She suddenly thought of what Alex said about Troy. Was he interested in her? And was she entertaining his advances unknowingly?

    She like Troy because she feltfortable around him, but she was not attracted to him romantically. She enjoyed hispany, but it did not mean that she was flirting with him.

    She suddenly felt the need to rectify the matter once she saw Troy. It would be a shame to lose a friend if that was the case.

    "Oh, you did well with the meal. I thought you said that you are not a good cook." He announced when he mockingly licked his fingers to point out how much he loved the food.

    "Fine, you caught me. I ordered those at the diner that you like so much." She knew she could not lie to him.

    "Thanks for thinking of what I like." He pulled her from her chair into hisp. "I don''t care if you can''t cook an egg, but I appreciate you know how to order my favorite." He pulled her closer to him until her face was just a few inches above his.

    "I knew that you would figure it out. I should have ordered somewhere else." She teased him, putting both of her palms on his cheek, squeezing it tight before kissing his nose. "But I have another surprise for you. But you will only get it after we clear all of this."

    She escaped from his clutches and started clearing the table. She did not want her friend toe home with their mess. She suddenly wondered what was going on with her date.

    She hoped that the new guy was worth her friend''s affection. She also deserved to be happy, just like what she was feeling now.

    "Wait, I also have something for you." He rushed to the things that he left on the table and came back with a single rose. "I was going to give you this when I arrived, but I guess my mind went somewhere else." Remembering how he was distracted by what he saw.

    "I like that you are jealous because it somewhat indicates that you care enough to see me with another man. I also felt the same when I saw you with Tyra." She suddenly admitted that she did get jealous when they were on their fake date, and Tyra was all over him.

    She did not want him to think that jealousy should be an issue between them. If they were to build a solid foundation for their rtionship, they should talk about these things.

    She firmly believed that trust was one of the most significantponents of a longstingmitted rtionship.

    "I guess you are right. You are not only beautiful but quite bright too. How did I get so lucky?" He said as he helped her clear the table and cleaned the kitchen. He could not help but grin when he saw the box that she had thrown away in the trash.

    When they finished cleaning the kitchen, he pulled Dani close to him. Turning her around, he removed the apron she was wearing. "Can I now have my surprise?" Thinking that it was a kiss as he lowered his head to hers.

    But before his lips touched hers, she dodged away and disentangled herself from his embrace.

    "I''ll get it, wait for me in the living room and bring the wine." She instructed, moving fast away from him towards her room.

    Suddenly, a thought crossed her mind. She figured that if she was going to surprise a man like him. It would be better to go full battle gear on.

    "Oh, you have a real surprise." He uttered, throwing his head back in mildughter with his realization, suddenly curious as to what it was.

    He walked towards the living room with the wine and two sses, waiting for her to return. He poured himself a ss of wine as he waited for her.

    After a few minutes, he decided to turn on the yer and yed some soft music. Watching a movie was out of the question tonight. He considered that a soft melody was more appropriate in a night like this.

    When she returned, she had changed into her new nightgown, ready to give him her next surprise. "I hope you are ready for what I have nned for tonight." She uttered in her seductive voice, moving closer to him.

    But what she was not expecting was his surprise. Heid on the couch with his head resting on the backrest, eyes closed and snoring. He was fast asleep. She suddenly realized that he must be exhausted.

    She wondered if she had taken that long to change for him to fall asleep on the couch. Then, she thought that maybe she did. It was an impromptu decision that she only thought of a moment ago.

    But now, it seemed that she had ruined the night as she sat beside him and gazed at his sleeping form.

 Chapter 174 - Worth All The Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 174 - Worth All The Sacrifice</h4>

    "I am an only child as far as I know." That was not a lie. Jacky was only omitting some of the details. "But I consider Dani as my sister and Andy as my brother, although we are not blood-rted." Besides, she did not n to lie to him. If he asked for more information, she would dly tell him.

    She would also like to test her theory a bit further. But she had no idea how she should y it. Well, it was the first time that she was trying to be hard to get.

    Suddenly, a beeping sound interrupted their conversation. He knew right away that it was his, but still, both of them look at their phones to be sure.

    Jacky''s screen remained off while his phone indicated a message. He checked it out, knowing already what the message would be. As predicted, it was an urgent message from the hospital. One of the duty interns was asking him toe in for an emergency.

    "I''m sorry, Jacky. But I have to go to the hospital and check on a patient." He was so looking forward to getting more time with her. But when duty called, he had no option but toply. It was part of his obligation to the hospital and his oath as a doctor.

    "I understand, Sebastian. As you said earlier, it is both passion and devotion. I can only admire people like you." She did understand, but it did not mean that she was not disappointed.

    She believed that the night started so perfectly, and it could have ended up great. Not that she was entertaining the thought of her ending up in his bed. There were other ways of ending this night, but not like this when it was cut short.

    "Honestly, if I have any other choice, I would rather stay here with you. I never have this amazing date in a long time, actually ever." Sebastian pointed out as he also felt the disappointment of leaving her so soon.

    "That''s ok. I can grab a cab." She held out her hand on his hand and patted it on top of the table. She wanted to reassure him that she was ok with it. But she was hoping to convey that she would like him to ask her out again.

    "No, I don''t want you to take a cab." He could sense that she was also frustrated from the expression on her face. He wanted to drive her home, but that was not an option at the moment.

    Then, a thought came to his mind. "What if you came with me to the hospital?" His mind chastised him for such a stupid idea. But he already said it.

    "What will I do there?" She asked, confused with his suggestion.

    "We can continue our coffee in the cafeteriater after I see the patient. It would only probably take me at most fifteen to thirty minutes to check the case." He exined, asking for the check although they had barely finished their meal.

    It was ame offer, but it was the best he coulde up with on short notice. He was counting on this dinner to impress Jacky, but it turned into a slight disaster.

    "Are you sure that I won''t be a bother? I don''t want to be a burden if you need to work." She said, contemting his offer.

    She had no exact idea of how doctors worked inside the hospital. Well, she had not managed to work for one. But she had seen several tv shows that depicted a life of a doctor.

    Based on them, it could be challenging, especially in their time for their personal life. The way their job demanded professionalism and devotion was much brutal than the workaholics she had worked for, just like Dani.

    "I don''t mind if you are there. I just don''t want the night to end just yet." He told her honestly. It was still too early, and they had barely talked much. "That is if you are willing to wait at the lounge for me as I attended to the patient." That was the only downside of it.

    She furrowed her brow as she thought about if it was a good idea to wait for him. Then, she suddenly remembered that she did not want to go home early, not wanting to disrupt Dani''s ns.

    Although Dani did not tell her to stay out of the apartment, she was doing it anyway. It was a rare asion that her friend acted like this, and she liked it. For the first time, Dani was taking matters into her own hands.

    "Ok. I''m willing to wait for you at the lounge of the hospital in one condition." Jacky rubbed her chin as if she was pondering on her request.

    "Ok. What is it?" Sebastian asked with squinting eyes as he waited for her demand.

    He helped her out of the chair as soon as he had settled the bill. He guided her out of the restaurant and down the parking where he had parked his car.

    "I want dessert together with that coffee." She stated, settling on the passenger seat and buckling the seatbelt.

    She could not keep the smile from showing on her face. She did not mind waiting at the hospital since she nned to find somewhere to pass her time until she was sure that Dani aplished her ns.

    He just gave her a better alternative than her initial n to go to a bar if this date did not work out at all. At least she did not need to go home tipsy or drunk, and worse, drinking alone.

    "Deal," Sebastian answered as soon as he positioned himself on the driver''s side. "I''ll even throw in some choctes while you wait." He bribed her, getting a bag at the back seat of his car.

    He started the car and backed out of the parking lot. He knew he had to hurry because he just received another message. That meant it was urgent.

    "Oh! Howe you have this lying back there?" She questioned when he handed her one bag of chocte snacks.

    "It was a gift from a patient who loves sweets." That was his only exnation as they drove on a silent night.

    She opened the sealed and started eating a piece. She decided to unwrap another one and offered it to the man sitting beside her. "Want one?"

    "Sure." He answered, curious at what she had in mind. He was about to extend his hand that was resting on the wheel when he stopped.

    "Open your mouth." She instructed, and when he slightly turned to her with a slightly opened mouth, she popped the sweet inside.

    "Thanks," Sebastian said between chewing and swallowing. He was not expecting that. But found it so intimate as if they were already close. He continued to drive, with them eating the chocte.

    The hospital was just a few blocks from their current location, so it would not take long to get there. As head of the residents, he always made it a point not to go out far from the hospital.

    So, when situations like this happened, he was readily avable to report in time. It was still a long way for his career before it became better, but he felt it was worth all the sacrifice.

 Chapter 175 - The Muffin Or The Man

    <h4>Chapter 175 - The Muffin Or The Man</h4>

    She woke up with something heavy lying on top of her, disabling her from moving her body. She wondered why she felt different from when she had fallen asleep. Something seemed unfamiliar. But when she opened her eyes, it took her time to adjust to the darkness.

    "What time is it?" She mumbled, but when she looked at Alex, he was fast asleep. She could only see a silhouette of him from the lighting from the window.

    She realized that it was either still in the middle of the night or very early in the morning. But whatever it was, she wondered why they ended up in her room. She clearly remembered that they were both in the living room, sittingfortably on the sofa.

    But she was still very sleepy, and thinking was only giving her a headache, so she decided to close her eyes and dozed off again, snuggling closer to the warm body against her.

    "Alex?" She called for him the next time she woke up.

    When she opened her eyes, sunshine already flooded the room, but Alex was already out of sight. His side of the bed was already cold, but the mark of his head on the pillow was still visible.

    "Alex?" She called again, a bit louder this time, thinking that he might be in the bathroom, taking a shower. But there was no noiseing from the inside.

    She took her robe and marched outside of her bedroom to look for him. As usual, he was in the kitchen already making them breakfast. "Why did you not wake me? I could have helped you with that."

    "Good morning. You were so beautiful when you are sleeping. I don''t want to disturb you. Besides, I am making my sorry breakfast for you." He pointed to the one on the oven.

    "Sorry, breakfast?" She asked, not understanding what he was talking about as she walked closer to the kitchen.

    "Stop! You better get yourself back in bed and wait for me to serve it to you, or else I have ved for nothing." He instructed as he put down the bowl in his other hand and walked towards her.

    He pulled her first to him until her body extended on his length. He tilted her chin until he reached her lips and touched his lips softly against hers. But it was so short that she was left craving for more.

    "Now, go back to bed, or you will not have more of that." Hemanded with a slight spank on her ass, making her yelp.

    "As you wish, my prince." She curtsied to him before turning around. She was not about to let him get away with his action. Although it did not hurt at all, in truth, it only made her excited for more.

    Then again, if he put it that way, she was not about to refuse his orders. She wanted more of that kiss and the delicious aroma of whatever he was cooking. She slowly removed the robe she was wearing as she walked away from him.

    "You are an evil witch, enticing me with the sweet ass of yours." He acted like a knight about to y her with his spat as she sashayed her hips and walked away. She knew that it always worked wonders on him.

    "I can''t wait." She paused at the door and revealed the sexy nightie she was wearingst night, tossing the robe on the floor before slowly closing the door on him.

    She knew that from his lustful eyes, he enjoyed the show she just gave him. She could not wait for him to walk through that door. She quickly rushed to the bathroom to brush her teeth and washed her face.

    Despite what he said, she still felt much better if she took care of her hygiene in the morning. Then, after doing all her morning business, she quickly returned to the bed and tried several poses.

    She wanted to appear alluring in his eyes. "Let me see if you will still fall asleep with this." She whispered to herself, remembering the special night she had prepared for him.

    She ran her fingers on her hair and adjusted her position on the bed. Then, she made sure that she looked seductive, biting her lips for the red lips effect. She never did like to wear makeup, pinching her cheeks to put some colors on them.

    "Wow!" That was what came out of his mouth when he entered the room, carrying a tray of food and the red rose. "Is that what I missedst night? Now, I am truly sorry for dozing off like that."

    He ced the tray at the edge of the bed and stood, staring at her. He never thought that he was that tiredst night. When he put the music on and finished the ss of wine as he waited for her, he did not realize that he had eventually fallen asleep on the couch.

    He suddenly woke up in the middle of the night because of the door opening and some whispering. He was surprised to see her sprawl on top of him, both of them ufortable on the sofa.

    "What happenedst night?" Suddenly she found herself curious as he ced the food in front of her. She set aside her seduction as she scooped on the side to give him space on the bed.

    "Jacky arrivedtest night and woken me up. When I saw you sleeping, I decided to carry you to bed instead of waking you up. You looked as tired as me. So, I just snuggled beside you, and we were both passed out in a few seconds." He exined.

    "Oh, I did not even feel you carried me. It must be the long hours of working on my new case." She mumbled more to herself than was telling him.

    He sat beside her on the bed, with their backs plopped on the pillows, serving her the food.

    "Sorry again for falling asleep. I could see that you made a lot of effort to makest night special. There was no excuse for it, but I am willing to take any beating or punishment you want to bestow on me." He continued with his act, finding it hrious.

    "If that is what you want, then I ept your apology with a condition." She tapped her fingers into her chin as she thought about it. "I''ll tell youter, but for now, feed me this delicious sorry breakfast that you made." She teased him some more as she slightly wet her lips with her tongue and bit her lip.

    She had no clue if she was doing it correctly. She wanted to act seductive, not amusing, but from the expression on Alex''s face, she was leaning on thetter.

    "Yes, my princess. I am your humble servant for the day." He took the freshly baked blueberry muffin that he baked for her this morning. And with his fingers, he hand-fed her, giving her a small taste of what he had to offer.

    It was so intimate and romantic that she could not help but smile. Besides the aroma and the sweet taste of the pastry, the man feeding her also looked so mouthwatering.

    He wore his sweat pants low on his waist and decided to take off his shirt before entering her room. She believed he was also on a mission. It appeared that he was more sessful in his seduction.

    She was suddenly unsure which she would rather have for breakfast, the muffin or the man, as both seemed so delectable and worth a bite.

 Chapter 176 - Get Out Of That Shell

    <h4>Chapter 176 - Get Out Of That Shell</h4>

    He fed her again with another bite of the muffin. Then, taking a portion of it in his mouth, he noticed her watching his every move. He knew he had enough of their game as he ced the food on the floor.

    "Shall we continue what we failed to dost night?" He asked as he moved closer to her. He inteced his fingers on her hair, feeling the softness of its tendrils. In one swift movement, without waiting for her response, he was on her lips.

    The kiss earlier affected him more than he led her to believe. It took all his control to stop and not take her right then and there on the kitchen floor. But he wanted their time together to be memorable and not just some random, casual sex.

    "Ohhh..." She moaned as she allowed him to take control of their situation.

    She weed the kiss with so much longing. She had waited for this sincest night, as she ran her fingers through his hair, ending up ying with his nape and traveling down on his broad shoulders.

    She felt his muscles rippled underneath her touch as her hands continued their exploration of his naked upper body. She could feel some small scar on his chest and back, which had spiked her interest even before when she first noticed it.

    But to her, he seemed like an ordinary man with an exceptional physique. Not the prince that they characterized in the fairy tale. He was not perfect in any way. But still, something about him and their situation intimidated her.

    "Alex," Dani whispered in between breaths as he finally released her mouth and began his downward appreciation of her body. Slowly, he untied thece that was holding lingerie together, exposing her to his lustful gaze.

    "You are so beautiful." He breathily said as he nibbled on her ears.? And then, he went down again on a path that brought fire on everywhere he touched her. She was burning with desire, and she did not want it extinguished right away. She wanted more of it.

    "What do you want?" He asked her as he slowly peeled off the remaining of her clothing.

    He pushed himself up and stood in front of her on the side of the bed. Underneath his keen eyes, he studied every inch of her in the light of day. He started appreciating every curve and sexy angle of her body.

    He worked on his pants, lowering them on the ground until he waspletely naked. With gentle movement, he was on top of Dani again, kissing her on her lips. Her hands moved back on her shoulder and moved towards his waist. But she never went any further down.

    "What do you want?" He asked her as she responded in his every ministration. He wanted to hear her speak her mind. He wanted her to initiate some of the action.

    But somehow, she was still holding back from giving in to her desire. Although she did sometimes initiate and took control, it stillcked some spank and spark. It was as if she was still afraid to let go of her wanton desire.

    He was not sure if it was only him that imagined things. But he was hoping to see the wild girl he had met a year ago. Maybe he was too drunk to remember much, but he did remember how she felt underneath him and on top of him.

    "Anything." She said, then added. "Everything." With a slight hesitation in her voice.

    She was not sure why she was still acting so intimidated by him. Like he knew so much while she barely knew anything about intimacy. Maybe it had something to do with having sex in the light of day, where she could not hide in the darkness. Or, it might be theck of alcohol on her system that usually gave her the courage to be bold.

    Whatever it was, she was notfortable with their situation. She wanted to do everything she could to enjoy every sensation Alex evoked in her. But she could not help but second guess what she should do to satisfy him.

    "As you wish." Granting her request with a boyish grin.

    He knew one thing that would make her crazy and wanting, and he began going down on her. Without covers and everything bare in the brightness of the room, he would make her squirm for him.

    After that, she begged, panting for more. With a quick movement, she felt Alex shift into position. Her inhibitions and hesitations went down the drain as desire and lust took over, bringing her to the brink of passion.

    "Am I forgiven?" He asked as he stroked her cheeks as theyid down the bed with their body covered with the sheets.

    He always knew that she was everything he wanted. Even in bed, he always wanted more. He could not seem to get enough of her. But he always sensed that nagging feeling that something was wrong. But he could not figure it out.

    He knew she enjoyed every minute that they were together. But still, he felt she was hiding something, and he wanted to discover what it was.

    "Yes, but only because you were able to make up for it." She told him as she tucked herself more securely under the covers.

    "I''m d that I am back in your good grace." He teased her, tickling her in her side.

    He was more amused than aroused by her seduction earlier because clearly, she was still ufortable with her body. He wondered if it was only the alcohol that made her bold in her ways.

    But deep inside, she was just a shy girl, ufortable to show her sexuality. He recalled how Jacky introduced her to him. She did somehow fit the description. Was she only pretending to be brazened in her ways?

    "Now, can we get dressed and go out of this room." She suggested as she brought the sheet with her as she stepped into the bathroom.

    "Well, first, we need to shower." He already had something on his mind to help her get out of that shell.

 Chapter 177 - Ticking Time Bomb

    <h4>Chapter 177 - Ticking Time Bomb</h4>

    He still remembered how different she was on the first day that he met her. The way she moved in the bar, the way she had seduced his man. He wondered if she still remembered that time. After that day, that man was transferred back to his unit. Well, he never did like him.

    Then, he could only smile at the way she had tried so hard to win him over. He was no match with her that night. At first nce, she already had him hooked with her beauty and innocent appearance.

    And to make it worse, behind that innocence was the hidden tigress in her. She was bold and unafraid to take what she wanted. She never took no for an answer.

    He was not naive and inexperienced, but she managed to shook his world, leaving him wanting for more. But she suddenly vanished with no name and no way to contact her.

    "What are you doing?" She asked, snapping him out of his reverie as she turned around and saw him standing in his naked glory behind her.

    He stopped her from getting further inside the bathroom by holding on to the sheet around her body. But his action only made her tightened her hold on the nket.

    "You never have to hide from me. I love looking at you." He told her as he moved a bit closer to her, slowly removing the sheet that covered her body. "Just like the way you love feasting your eyes on mine."

    He always caught her when she thought that no one was looking, ogling him. Despite how much she wanted to hide and deny it, her eyes revealed her desire, and they never lied.

    "I..." It was toote as she stood in front of him, naked as the day she was born.

    He pulled her towards a wall near the bathroom and made her stand in front of the full-length mirror. "You look so beautiful. Don''t ever feel any less." He whispered to her ears as he kissed the top of her head. He stood behind her, watching every small action she made as she stared at the two of them.

    "But...." She was about to say something as doubt still crept into her mind. With a single look that he gave her, he silenced her.

    It was no question that physically, she was gorgeous. Men did lust over her body. It had not been her problem from the start. Something else about herself bothered her, making her ufortable with who she was.

    "You are capable of putting me on my knees with just your smile. You never have to be afraid to express yourself in front of me." He spoke to her so softly as the back of his fingers made teasing movements on her skin that made a shiver ran down her spine.

    Then he kept his hand on her shoulder as he let his eyes roamed all over her body. "Don''t be afraid to look and touch because it is all yours." He said as he stepped out of her shadow and stood beside her as they stared at their reflections.

    Somehow, she understood what he was trying to tell her. It eased her apprehension and slowly built her confidence as she turned to him and hooked her arms around him. She did not need alcohol to be brave to get what she wanted.

    All she needed was someone like him, a real man who knew how to treat ady right. Her prince and her knight in shining armor rolled into one.

    "You always drive me crazy." He admitted to her as he nibbled on her neck just beneath her earlobe, making her arch her back a little more, giving him enough space to work on pleasuring her.

    "Same here." She admitted as she looked at him through their reflection, realizing how much this man wanted her. It was in his eyes, the burning desire and in his touch, the eagerness to please and be satisfied.

    This time, even without the alcohol, she had to trust him and herself. She was taking what she wanted and giving as much in return.

    After a very long bath, they finally emerged outside her room, fresh and ready for the rest of the day.

    "Finally, I thought that you two would never go out of that room," Jacky stated with a taunting smile on her face as she scrolled on the channels on the television.

    "What time did you came inst night?" She asked as she moved towards the kitchen with Alex.

    "Veryte. You were already asleep when I arrived." Jacky winked at her, telling her that she had an idea of what happened.

    "I hope that you had a great time with Sebastian." She hoped she had the name right.

    "Yeah, I did, but we can talk about that some other time. By the way, there is lunch in the kitchen if you two are hungry." She hollered as she finally gave up finding something she wanted to watch.

    "Thanks, Jacky. You are awesome." Alex said as he started to help Dani with the tes. He did like Jacky. He was d that she was always around for Dani.

    He still felt it was a shame that Marcus let go of Jacky. He firmly believed that she was a good catch and a good match with his friend. But he could not force them if they did not want to be together. Maybe Jacky was better off with another man.

    Jacky moved close to them and grabbed the other extra seat. "Yes, I am." Then, she ced a white envelope in front of her friend. "This came for you."

    "What is it?" She asked as she picked up the paper from Jacky''s hand. She looked at Jacky, trying to get a hint, raising her eyebrows at her.

    "Fine. It is from Troy. He dropped it earlier while you were still inside your room. He is inviting us to his birthday at his club next week." Jacky nonchntly said, not aware that Alex did not particrly like Troy.

    "Oh! I did not know that his birthday ising up." She ced the paper on the side of the table without opening it since she had already known its content. Besides, she already had a hint of Alex''s reaction to it.

    "Troy said that he also added a plus one for both of us. So, you can bring Alex. Maybe this time we can go on a double date." She shrilled happily, indicating that she already nned to go.

    "Are you bringing Sebastian with you?" She looked at her friend, wondering if she hit it off with this new guy. Or was she back in her old ways?

    "Probably. I still have to ask Sebastian if he is free." She remembered how busy he was in his profession. It was only luck that he went to the club with his friends at that time, recalling what happenedst night.

    "It is still a week. Let me think about it and see if we are free." She was not about tomit to Jacky without privately talking about it with Alex. She did not want to put him on the spot.

    Their rtionship was still rtively new, and she was still discovering things about him, and it was the same with him. She did not want to rush anything with regards to any decision involving them.

    "Ok. I better leave the two of you. I still have to do some grocery shopping." She waved goodbye to them, grabbed her bag, and exited the room, leaving them in awkward silence.

    "What do you think? Are you up for a double date with Jacky?" She asked but unsure of how he would react.

    "Aboutst night, I admit I felt a bit jealous after seeing you with that man." He shifted in his position until he was facing her.

    "A bit? You were ready to explode." She corrected him, but her voice remained calm.

    "Ok. I was raging mad, but I have an excuse because I can see that Troy is interested in you." He pointed out.

    "But am I interested in him?" She questioned him. "Troy is a good man, and he is my neighbor and just a friend." She assured him, moving out of her seat and into hisp.

    She entangled her fingers on her hair until he tilted his head up to hers. Then, let her hands slid to his shoulder for support.

    "I know that now. I am sorry for temporarily losing it." He gazed into her eyes and touched his nose into hers. "It was wrong for me to ask for your trust when it is I who had an issue with it."

    "Don''t worry. We are still both learning. Trust is not an easy thing to give, especially when we still hardly know each other. Give it time, and we will find a way to trust each otherpletely." With her lips, she captured his.

    "Why did I get so lucky?" He asked as he shifted their position and took control of their kiss. "I guess we have the apartment to ourselves again. How long do you think Jacky would be out?"

    "A while." She answered, knowing already what he had in mind. He was insatiable, she thought. Something that she was recently discovering.

    "Then, let us not waste any more time." Carrying her over his shoulder like she was a sack of potato. He rushed her into her room for another round of gratification of their desire.

    He was d that they resolved their issue before it turned into a ticking time bomb in their rtionship.

 Chapter 178 - Cupid Had Struck Again

    <h4>Chapter 178 - Cupid Had Struck Again</h4>

    "David, are you sure that I can handle this?" She checked the file and skimmed on the premise of the case. She was doubtful that she was the right person to be assigned to such a high-profile case.

    Although it was another pro bono case, she was a bit apprehensive. Unlike the other one she recently had that she had won, this one would surely go to court. She was not sure if she was ready for that.

    "I am confident of your capability to represent this case," David told her, standing up from his chair and walking towards where she was sitting.

    "But I have never won any litigation case yet." In her career as awyer, most of the cases she had seeded in winning were settlements. She had yet to win her case against corporate giants in court.

    However, her circumstances were different now. Thepany was giving her permission to use their resources. Even if these giant monsters of apany prolonged the trial, she would still have funding to support her case.

    Besides, she still had the financial backing of Alex''s agreement if she would need additional funding. But with their current rtionship status, was it right that she should still take his money.

    She began to wonder about the contract that they had agreed on and thought of its condition. Was it still in y, now that they were a couple? Most importantly, what about the marriage use?

    "Hey, are you ok? Did you hear what I said?" David waved his hand on her face and snapped his finger to snap her out of her trance.

    David wondered what was going through her mind when she seemed to be lost a few moments ago. Did it had something to do with the case or something else?

    It would seem that she and Alex were getting more serious every day. Based on how Alex was behaving around them, he must be starting to get head over heels in love with this woman. But he could see why. She seemed to be a great catch.

    "Oh, what were you saying? I zoned out for a moment." She excused herself, feeling her cheeks heating a bit as she felt embarrassed with her daydreaming.

    She tried to concentrate on what David was saying, but her mind seemed to be wandering somewhere else. The thought of her agreement with Alex would not stop floating in her subconsciousness.

    Would Alex find a way out of the marriage, or would she end up marrying him? But did she want to? That was another question. But then she silently shook her thoughts as she focused on David.

    "No, worries. Even I would be shocked with such a case." David said as he continued with what he was saying. "With that said, I hope that you will take the case. Don''t worry. Evan would be closely supervising you with it."

    "I am more than happy to take the case." She finally agreed. She did wait for a case like this for a long time, so now that it was finally in herp, she would not let it slip away.

    Her temporary doubt earlier was now reced by her excitement to take the case and win it. She could finally prove to herself and to those who doubt her abilities that if given equal gear on a battlefield, she might have a chance to win her case.

    "I will let Andrew and some other associates help you with this case. Just tell me if you will need anything else." He informed her as he went back to his seat and rearranged his tie.

    "If there is nothing else, then I better get a start on this." She also stood from her chair and thanked her boss, walking away from his office and back to hers.

    In her office, she immediately sat on her chair and checked on her schedule and messages. Monday usually was the most hectic morning she usually had. While the rest of the week, afternoons were the worse.

    Alex''s getaway n did not materialize as both of them barely went out of his house. After Jacky went back to the apartment, they transferred to his ce, wanting a little privacy.

    It had been a fun and rxing weekend. Alex and Dani managed to find afortable routine that they could do when they were together inside the confine of his home.

    "Hey, I miss you this weekend." Jacky walked into her office carrying several files in her hand and putting them on top of her desk. "Will this be a weekly thing because it had been happening a lottely?" She teased her, but her words have a deeper meaning.

    "I miss you too, Jacky." She said to her friend. Then, she thought of her question. "Honestly, I don''t know how to answer that. I know things between Alex and I are going too fast, but I don''t know how to slow it down."

    "Well, if you think that he is the right man, then you have nothing to worry about," Jacky assured her friend. Besides, she did like Alex for Dani.

    "What about you? We never had the chance to talk about your date with the doctor." She again found herself guilty forcking time for her friend.

    She looked at her watch and saw that they have a few minutes to spare. She would like to hear what happened to her friend.

    "He is ok. At first, the date was doing great. We went to a nice restaurant, but we had not finished with the meal when he was called back to the hospital because of an emergency." She rted to her friend.

    "Then, why did you take so long before you went home? Did you meet someone else?" She wondered if her friend was going back to her old ways of randomly going out with men on a date.

    "No, I did not find anyone else," Jacky answered her. She could me Dani for thinking that. She had done so many things in her past that she was not proud of because of her stupidity.

    "Then what happened?" She was suddenly curious. Lately, her friend was acting so different since they came back from their trip. But guilty of not being a good friend, she did not have time to talk to her about it.

    "I ended up going with him in the hospital. I sat in the waiting room and met Robbie." She started narrating to her the rest of the events of that night.

    While she sat in the waiting room, a boy named Robbie was alone in the corner, crying. She approached him and asked why. Her mom was sick, and his father went to see her. He had to wait there while his father had not returned, and he was scared.

    She ended up ying with the boy to entertain him. Then his father returned to inform him that her mother was going to be ok.

    "After an hour, he finally emerged and treated me a midnight snack at the cafe across the street. Then he took me home." Jacky continued with her story. "He did say that he wanted to see me again."

    "Oh, that seemed romantic. But why do I sense some hesitation in you." She asked Jacky, who had turned silent.

    "I am not sure." Jacky released a big sigh as if she had been holding her breath for some time. "Sebastian is a nice guy, but I don''t see myself married to someone like him. I could not feel the excitement that I felt for Marcus or even Lance." She admitted to her friend.

    "Do you still like Marcus?" She asked as their conversation went deeper.

    "I don''t think so. I think I hate Marcus'' guts more." Jacky furrowed her brows just thinking of the man.

    "What about Lance?" She knew that the two hit it off, but she had no idea how their rtionship or whatever they had ended. Jacky did not talk about it much.

    "What''s not to like about Lance? I think he is perfect. But do you think he would fly here to see me? And if he did, would that be enough? I don''t think he would waste his time for a girl like me." Jacky finally admitted what she had thought of Lance and their short-lived affair.

    "Jacky..." But she was not able to finish what she had to say when Jacky quickly stood up.

    "I better go back to work. You, too. You have tons of contracts that need to finish reviewing." Jacky interrupted her as she walked out of her office.

    She could only shake her head at her friend. Now, she knew what happened to her. She only wondered how her friend would recover from this. Would this new guy be able to help her?

    Jacky had no idea that she left her heart with a certain prince. It would seem that cupid had struck again.

 Chapter 179 - A New Kind Of Experience

    <h4>Chapter 179 - A New Kind Of Experience</h4>

    "What is this?" Marcus asked, perusing the papers in his hands that he received in his office a few minutes ago.

    He immediately marched into Alex''s office to confirm if the content of those documents were legitimate. Since he had not heard anything about it, it caught him by surprise.

    "What is the meaning of this?" Marcus asked, entering his office despite his secretary''s warning that her boss did not want to be disturb.

    He was not going to wait to get answers when the matter at hand needed an immediate exnation. It was not a simple matter that he could let go and approved without confronting his friend about it.

    "Marcus, what is that?" He asked since he had no idea of what Marcus was holding in his hand. He dropped the pen he was holding and leaned on his chair to look at his legal counsel.

    Marcus threw the file in his direction and stood in front of his desk. "The legal department handed it to me for final approval a few moments ago. Why did you not run it by me?" He asked, slightly offended that his friend kept him out of the loop and the deal.

    "You knew that I met with Ethanst week. I told you that I would not do anything that would jeopardize ourpany and our ns. If I am keeping it from you, then I would not need for your final approval." Alex exined after ncing at the file and realizing why his friend was reacting that way.

    "But are you sure that going on a business merger with Ethan is a good idea?" Marcus asked his friend, who turned away from him and looked at the wide window behind his desk. "Does Dani know about this?"

    "If you trust me, I think being associated with Ethan would be good for us. And I never kept anything from Dani. I will tell her if ever we decide to go through with this project." He told his friend as he looked at the tall skyscrapers that surrounded him.

    Hispany was not yet at par with most of the businesses around him, but it was slowly getting there. With his n to do business with Ethan, he was sure that it would give hispany the boost it needed to strengthen and increase its value in the stock market.

    "Honestly, if all of this is just a business transaction, I will not have a qualm about doing business with Ethan. I will be totally on board with any business association with the mighty king." Marcus told him.

    "Then, what is the problem?" He asked, but he already knew what was going through his friend''s mind. He just needed to hear him say his opinion on the matter.

    "Remember, you are now in a personal rtionship with his daughter," Marcus told him with concern in his voice as if that was the major problem.

    "What does it had to do with this?" He asked as if his personal life was not any of their concerns. Knowing that it was what he was about to say and hearing it was two different matters.

    He still could not believe that Marcus could not ept his rtionship with Dani. He still found it as a hindrance to their ns.

    "I know that you are genuinely trying to make things work with Dani, but what if it did not work out? What would you think Ethan would do with this deal?" Marcus could see many different oues with this scenario, and most of them were not ideal. They would be on the losing end of the stick.

    "I don''t see any reason why our rtionship will fail, but if it does happen, I am sure that it will not end the way you see it." He assured his friend. "And it will not affect our business venture with Dani''s father."

    He could almost see how Marcus'' mind was turning,ing up with the worse possible scenario he could think of about his rtionship with Dani. But he would prove to him that his rtionship with Dani was not just a passing fling.

    He would also prove to Ethan that he was not using Dani to gain anything for himself. It just happened that he offered to help him with a great opportunity, and it was a waste if he would pass it up because of Dani.

    It was purely business and had nothing to do with Dani. He still wanted to believe that he could separate his business from his rtionship. Those were two entities that did not mix up in his book.

    "As long as you know what you are getting into, I trust you, my friend." Marcus finally conceded to his boss. He took the file once again from his desk. "I''ll check on all the details and then have it at your desk early tomorrow morning."

    "Thanks, man." Alex went back to his work, satisfied that his friend finally saw things his way, watching Marcus get out of his office.

    After two hours, he dropped his pen and shut down hisputer. He knew he still had tons of work to finish, but his mind was already somewhere else.

    For the first time in weeks, he did not want to think about work. He grabbed his phone and his jacket from the backrest of his chair, then strode out of his office.

    "If anyone looks for me, tell them that I went out. I''ll be back tomorrow." He told his secretary without any further exnation.

    If he was serious with his rtionship with Dani, he knew that he should be putting more effort into it. He had promised, again and again, that he would give her a surprise, but it always ended up not materializing. Now he was not waiting for the weekend.

    "Sir, what about your appointments this afternoon?" His secretary asked, stunned as she grabbed the papers that almost fell on the floor.

    "You can tell them that I went on sick leave or whatever you think would be appropriate. Be creative." He said thest words as an afterthought as he smiled and walked away into his private elevator.

    He drove quickly away from his office and went to a small boutique near his office. He frequented this boutique because of the clothes that he particrly liked. He bought two outfits that he believed would be appropriate for his ns.

    After several seemingly long minutes, he stood again outside her office, facing Jacky, who appeared busy on herputer.

    "Sir, Alex. You have to stoping here without an appointment." Jacky informed him with a wink, making sure that her voice was loud enough so that her friend would know who was out there to see her.

    "Let him in," Dani said upon hearing themotion outside, knowing that the two were probably conspiring against her and there was nothing she could do about it. It would be better to get it over with and get back to their respective work.

    But she could not help but feel giddy that he was here to see her. Last weekend had been exceptional, even if they only stayed indoors. The way he had made her feel wanted and needed was more than anyone had ever made her felt before.

    She did not even want to think of what happened to her in the past. She wanted it buried in the deepest recesses of her subconsciousness if she could not erase it from her mind.

    She just wanted to focus on the present and on the man that had open her up to a new kind of experience that she thought only existed in her dreams.

 Chapter 180 - Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 180 - Disguise</h4>

    Fortunately, she only had a few files left to review for the day. She could afford a slight distraction in the form of the attractive man waiting outside her office. She suddenly wondered what he was doing here when it was still office hours.

    She concluded that he must have a meeting either with David or Evan about a case. That was the only exnation she could think of at the moment.

    "Why are you here? We are not supposed to see each other untilter." Dani could still remember theirst conversation this morning about meeting at his apartment. But she could not stop the fluttering of her heart from his mere presence in her room.

    "Why? Do I need a reason to see my girlfriend?" Alex said, walking straight to her location, which was behind the desk.

    Seeing her light up upon seeing him was more than a reward for him. The slight tinge of color on her cheeks was the indication that she was checking him out, which only heightened his hunger for her. He could not wait to have her alone again.

    "Usually, but I am notining if you keep insisting on seeing me." She stood up from her chair and wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him for a quick kiss.

    "I miss you, but there is another reason why I am here." He told her as he pulled slightly away. He raised the paper bag that he was holding and gave it to her.

    "What is this?" She peeked at the inside of the bag. "Did you buy me some clothes?" She looked at him curiously, then pulled out the content of the paper bag.

    It was skinny jeans, a ck shirt top, sneakers, and a baseball cap. It was not the usual clothes she would wear, so she was curious about its purpose.

    "Let''s go change, and then we are going out." He said, holding out another bag in his hand with his change of clothes.

    "Wait! As in right now?" She looked at him as if he had gone mad. It was still early for her to leave. Besides, she still had a few more files that needed her attention.

    She could not drop everything and run away with him with a few minutes'' notice. She was only an employee, unlike him, and he was not even her boss.

    The idea of spending time with him was very alluringpared to the stack of papers waiting for her on her desk. She looked at him again and debated if she could leave behind her work for him. But she already knew the answer to that.

    "Yes, as in right now. Don''t worry about your boss. I already told them that I would need your services for the rest of the day." He told her.

    He already considered that she would not just go out with him during office hours. She was too dedicated to her job to ck off like what he was doing right now.

    Not that he was not the same, but he could not wait to spend time with her. He felt that he wanted to experience new things with her and show her how special she was to him.

    "You can''t keep using your privilege as an important client and their friend to get me out of doing my job. What I do is very important to me, and I don''t want them to feel that I ignored my responsibilities to go out with you." She pointed out calmly at him, not wanting to make it awkward for them.

    She appreciated what he was trying to do. But she was afraid that it might affect her chances to be taken seriously by her colleagues if they knew that their bosses gave her special treatment because she was dating a client.

    She had avoided this situation by detaching herself from the shadow of her father. She did not want to go through that again with Alex, using his influence for her.

    "I''m sorry. I did not see it that way." He was not offended at all. "But I understand. If you don''t mind, I would rather stay and wait until you finished, and we could continue with my n."

    On the other hand, he never felt prouder of her action. Other girls would be thrilled to be whisked away from their responsibility to have fun. But like he had always known, she was different from most girls he knew.

    He knew that he made the right decision to drop everything else and see her. He just discovered something else about her that only added to her charm.

    The more he learned new things about her, the more he was falling for her. Was it love? He had no idea, but whatever it was, he was falling fast and deep.

    "Why don''t you go to David or Evan''s office and talk to them?" She suggested so he would have something to do except sit down on the corner of her office and wait for her.

    Because the thought of him staring at her while she worked was not quite appealing. She knew that she would hardly be able to concentrate on anything with his eyes on her.

    "They are both out with a client. I don''t mind sitting there quietly." He indicated on the corner side of her office. He pulled one of the chairs away from her table to sit on it. He took his phone out of his pocket and waited.

    "Fine, but I don''t want any distractions from you. You can''t move or speak." She warned him as she returned to the documents on her desk.

    Luckily, she only had three small cases she had to review and give her evaluations. After that, she was free to leave.

    But every time that she would look at him and their eyes would meet, she found herself thinking of him for a few seconds before she would snap back to her work.

    She felt it took longer to finish the three filespared to her regr speed. She could not focus as her mind floated in the clouds, as excitement flowed through her veins with what he had nned for them.

    "Finished." She finally announced, but she knew she had to review it again in the morning. She was not that confident that she did a thorough job with it.

    "Now, let us go change." He said as he stood up, carrying the paper bag.

    "Aren''t you going to tell me your ns?" She asked him. But from the way he was smiling at her, she already knew the answer.

    "Nope. It is a surprise." He handed her the bag at the same time that Jacky popped up her head in her office without knocking.

    "I am going ahead. I know that you two already had ns. Sebastian also called, asking if we could grab a quick dinner." Jacky told Dani, saying goodbye to the both of them before leaving them alone.

    "Stay safe, Jacky. We are also on our way out." She replied to her before she was out of her sight.

    Well, they also started getting dress in the clothes he had bought for them. Dani was surprised once again that he knew her exact size. But his only exnation was that he read thebel of her clothes.

    Now, they were off to whatever surprise he had concocted for tonight.

    "What is this for again?" She asked the reason behind the change of clothes.

    "Disguise." The only word he said before he guided her to the back exit of the building and to a parked car she did not recognize.

 Chapter 181 - Extra Cautious

    <h4>Chapter 181 - Extra Cautious</h4>

    "Disguise? What for?" She asked as excitement coursed through her, fixing her hair underneath the baseball cap. "And whose car is this?" She asked, adjusting her seat as they entered the busy street.

    She had nothing against the car. It was something she would drive since she was not into fancy ones. However, she could not picture Alex driving a vehicle like this.

    She looked at him and found herself amused with the way he concealed his identity. Just like her, he wore almost a simr outfit to her. The baseball hat did look nice on him. He looked younger as his features soften in his casual appearance.

    In her opinion, he would always look dashing whatever he was wearing. She was doubtful if they would not stand out in a crowd with her boyfriend, looking so yummy in his tightfitting shirt.

    "I thought that maybe we could explore the city like an ordinary couple. Without the paparazzi or anyone recognizing us." He told her as he carefully maneuvered around the cars. "And this is my car, by the way. She has been with me since my college days."

    "Oh, and your car is a she. And does she have a name?" She was curious as they finally stop in the building traffic.

    She liked that he feltfortable telling her about his past. Maybe if they kept sharing things more about each other, they might eventually transcend to the next level of their rtionship.

    She knew that if he kept doing what he had been doing since they met again, she was not far from getting too deep. He already did manage to break down many of her walls. But still, marriage was something that she was not sure of yet. But then again, it was never part of their deal.

    "I just called her babe back then." He admitted, in his defense, they did share a lot of memories back when he was still in college.

    Maybe it was not the usual car he drove now, but it was his favorite. Besides, it was still running and maintained to be in top condition.

    In fairness, she found it adorable that he cared so deeply about his car. "Ok, fine. So that is your fetish. Now, I know." She tapped the dashboard with care. "I hope you don''t mind sharing your man with me."

    "Real funny." Both of them ended upughing. "But I am sure that you also had yours when you were young." He asked her, curious as to what she was hiding under that perfection.

    To him, she was almost perfect. So far, he had not seen any w that he did not like about her. It would seem that everything she did fascinate him. He could not get enough of her.

    "Oh yeah, I remember naming my doll, Alexis. What a coincidence. I think she looked like you." She could not stop kidding around. But Alexis was indeed her doll when she was young. Although she barely remembered what it looked like, it was such a long time ago. "Anyway, where are we going?"

    "I enjoyed doing this back when I was in college. I thought it would be nice to do it again together." He told her, remembering the times that he enjoyed exploring this new city and his newfound freedom.

    He recalled when his father suggested that he studied abroad as an exchange student, he immediately grabbed the opportunity. He wanted to experience life outside of their country. Away from all his obligation, even if, for a short time.

    But as soon as hended in this part of the world, he fell in love with it. He could almost see his dreamsing true by staying in this foreignnd, inparison, to going back to his hometown.

    "Did you enjoy your college here?" She asked, wondering what it was like for a prince in a foreignnd.

    She remembered that the first years of college life for her were a st. Partying and enjoying life with her friends, like Cassie and Nick, she felt a certain kind of freedom. But things change after their betrayal. She quickly had to grow up and turned her life around.

    Pursuing her career in thew was the best thing she ever did. She managed to put her life into perspective and gave it a purpose. She had learned to cope with the pain they caused her and moved on.

    "I did. For the first time, I was free to be myself. Do the things that I wanted to do without servants to provide everything I needed. I learned to fend for myself." He enjoyed every minute of his college days, especially when he had friends like Marcus and David. Evan joined their group a bitter, but he still contributed a lot in his past.

    They talked more about what kind of life they had during their younger years. She learned that Alex was more adventurous than her, joining many activities. While she was stuck in her textbooks, burning her eyelids studying thew.

    He finally parked on the side of the busy street, barely finding an open spot. She looked around the crowded street and wondered what he had nned for her. She had seen this ce a few times that she had passed this ce but never did stop to look closely.

    "Come on. We''ll explore the city on foot." He knew that Dani had the stamina for a stroll since she loved to run. She was not going to faint if they checked several sights just by walking. "Are you up for a little adventure?" He challenged her.

    He quickly moved to her side of the door and opened her door, like the gentleman he was. He knew that Dani was a very independent woman, but he still liked to show her extra special treatment.

    "I''m all for it." She told him as she grabbed his hand and let him guide her to their destination.

    She was surprised at the n he hade up with, she was not expecting it, but she appreciated it. He did take note of her request not to be dined and wined in a fancy restaurant. Now, he was trying to be very creative, and she liked that.

    "Good. Be ready to be entertained." He announced as they walked among the people that crowded the streets.

    It was almost dark, but the busy streets were only starting to be alive as locals in suits, office attire, casual clothes, uniforms, and the tourists together in the mix hassled around them.

    Suddenly, she remembered something as they leisurely walked along the sidewalks as if they were just one of the ordinary folks. "Don''t you have bodyguards following us around?" She whispered near to his ears when she stopped him in front of one of the store windows. She did not notice the ck SUV or the cars his men usually used when following them around.

    "I still have two following us around, but you would never notice them." He told her.

    The rest of the team stayed to act as a diversion for whoever might be plotting against him. But it would not stop him from continuing living his life the way he wanted it.

    Now that they considered him as King, his father warned him to be extra cautious.

 Chapter 182 - Eye To Eye

    <h4>Chapter 182 - Eye To Eye</h4>

    As Alex and Dani explored the city on foot, enjoying the new experience together, another couple was also getting to know each other on the other side of the town.

    "I promise that this time, nothing will be interrupting us," Sebastian told Jacky as they drove to their dinner destination.

    He made sure that nobody would be calling and bothering him tonight with his date with Jacky. A friend already agreed to take his on-call duty in case there was an emergency.

    Just for tonight, he wanted to give Jacky his full attention. He was genuinely interested in her. Watching her the other time at the hospital''s waiting area, ying with the kid made her more appealing. There was something about her that fascinated him.

    "I don''t mind what happenedst time." She assured him, not wanting him to feel guilty that their datest time almost ended early because of his job.

    "Thanks for understanding. But not tonight." He promised her because he wanted to spend time with her and get to know her.

    "Where are we going?" She asked, curious about what he had nned for them.

    She certainly wanted this date to work. She knew that she liked Sebastian. He had a good profession that he could be proud of, and she did find his sense of humor entertaining.

    But there was a but. Jacky could not pinpoint what exactly was missing in their date. She could not feel the excitement of seeing him, unlike her previous dates. There was no thrill when she finally saw him on her doorstep.

    "I thought of Japanese if you are not allergic to seafood, but there is also Italian or Mexican if you like spicy food." He asked her as they moved along the traffic. "Then, maybe a movie if you are interested. A friend of mine highly rmended this new movie."

    "I like the Japanese food and the movie." She ced her hand on top of his that was on the gearshift. He responded with a wide grin on his lips. But to her dismay, she did not feel anything when their skin touched.

    She promised that she would give him a chance to woo her, and that was what she intended to do. She figured that she just needed to purge the image of what Marcus did to her and the memories of how great Lance was. Then, she could concentrate on liking Sebastian.

    Maybe a few more dates with him should do the trick. That was if he was still interested in dating more. Well, Jacky could only hope.

    Going back to the other lovely couple on the stroll, so far, they had managed to find several things to see that interested them, then ended up on the Brooklyn bridge.

    "You know, I think I have passed this bridge a thousand times growing up, but never once stop to look at the sight." She told him as they continued on their way across the long walk across the wide river. "I never had the chance to explore this part of the city."

    "Why?" He asked, wanting to know more about how her mind worked. "Don''t you find this ce fascinating?"

    It was one of the ces he had fancied exploring on his own when he first arrived at this city. He was captivated by the different things it offeredpared to the life he left behind to study here.

    "I don''t know. Maybe it just did not appeal to me at that time. But now, I think I figured it out." She spoke softly at him as her gaze traveled the beauty that surrounded them. "I would rather experience my first time here with you."

    She did not ever think, even in his wildest dream, that a simple walk on the bridge with him could turn out to be so romantic. With him on her side, everything seemed so different. The lights from the other side of the bridge seemed to be more colorful and brighter.

    She could feel his hand tightened its grip on her, but it did not hurt her. It was moreforting. As if he was reassuring her that she had nothing to fear as long as he was around.

    "Do you likeing here?" She questioned him, seeing that he was indeed familiar with the ce.

    "Yes, I like toe here whenever I want to think. But thest time I was here was a long time ago. After that, this would be the only time I returned." He stopped on the railing and looked beyond the river, pulling her closer to his side.

    "If you like this ce, why did you stop." She looked in his direction and could only see a side of his face. There was a solemn look in his expression that she could not decipher as if he was in deep thought.

    "Thest time I was here was when I brought Tyra with me. I wanted to share with her the beauty of this ce. But it was a mistake. She never appreciated it." He confided to her something about his past that he had buried already in his mind.

    "Oh!" She did not know what to say to that. It was the first time that he did mention something about his past rtionship with Tyra.

    "I hope you don''t mind that I brought you here. I want to experience this with you. This ce is so special to me that I want to share it with you." He pulled her hand towards his lips. He nted a kiss on her knuckles while he stared at the view beyond the tall skyscrapers that lit the darkness into the dark sky that enveloped the city.

    "I don''t mind at all. I am d that you cared enough to share this with me." She could see how this ce might not appeal to everyone''s taste, but she was d that she liked what he liked.

    They continued to stroll around the city, ending up in a diner to have ate dinner. There was nothing fancy about it. The server only wore a shirt under their checkered aprons.

    "Isn''t this the best burger and healthy french fries you ever had for dinner," Alex said as he teased her with soggy fries on her lips, probably drenched in a drum of cooking oil.

    "Definitely." She took a bite of it, enjoying every minute that she was spending with him. Of course, not much the fries.

    She never thought that eating in a ce liked this would be more romantic than the hundred of dates she had eaten in an expensive restaurant.

    Then, she did the same. "Open up." She ced the fries in line with his lips.

    He took a big bite of the fries, but before she could pull her hands away, he grabbed it and nted a single kiss on her fingers. It automatically sent electric shocks on her body, creating sensations she had been craving since she saw him earlier.

    "I like you very much." He once again admitted. "I want to share with you many more about my interests and likes. To explore more new experiences with you, if you want that too." He said, holding on to her hands.

    "I like that very much too." She answered him, moving closer to him until they were only inches away from each other. Slowly, she lowered her lips to him until he also responded to her kiss with abandon, not caring if they were in a public ce.

    So far, their interests seemed to be matching. They seemed to enjoy the simple things and loved to explore more. Dani wondered if there was something that they would have difficulty in seeing eye to eye, but that was something that they would face together when the time came.

 Chapter 183 - By Hook Or Whatever Means

    <h4>Chapter 183 - By Hook Or Whatever Means</h4>

    She sat beside Alex outside of the club as he parked the car. Sebastian and Jacky were already inside, waiting for them. She wondered if Alex was ok, truly ok, with them attending Troy''s party.

    "Are you sure you want to do this? I know that you still feel a little off with my friendship with Troy." She did not want to push him if he was notfortable about this.

    But earlier, he insisted that he would like them to go, so she did not want to argue. Besides, Troy was only a friend. She could not keep avoiding men who were close to her just because he felt jealous of them. He just had to learn to trust her.

    She guessed she also had to trust him when he was out with other women, whether a friend or a client. That was the only way if they would survive this rtionship. In their case, with their profession and social standing, it was an unavoidable situation.

    "I know that I acted poorly around Troy before, but I assure you that it was only a mildck of judgment on my part when I allowed my jealousy to take over me." He could feel the apprehension in Dani''s movement as if she doubted his motives foring with her.

    But he could not me her when he should have trusted her in the first ce and talked about the issue instead of reacting like a raging bull, as she pointed out.

    "But I don''t want you to feel obligated to be here because of me." She told him what she feared, not wanting to keep secrets from him.

    "Don''t worry, I trust you. I know now that there would be times that I will need you to trust me just the same. Not that I am using this as a jail-free card. But what I am..." He tried to exin, but her smile stopped him from going any further.

    "Can we enjoy this evening together? If at any point that one of us wants to go home, then we leave." She finished for him, sealing the deal with a kiss as she entwined her arms around his neck.

    "Hey, you''re both finally here. I thought that you change your minds." Jacky greeted them as soon as they walked into the club and saw them. "This is my date." Jacky pointed to the man at her side as they sat at a booth provided by Troy for them.

    "Hi, I am Sebastian." Jacky''s date introduced himself, while the rest also did the same.

    "What are you having?" Alex offered to get them some drinks since guests were starting to crowd the ce. The servers seemed to be out of sight.

    "I''ll go with you." Sebastian stood and went with Alex to the bar, leaving the two girls on their own.

    "What do you think about my date?" She immediately whispered to Dani''s ears as she sat beside her.

    She always trusted Dani''s judgment, and right now, she needed to know what she thought of the man she was currently dating. Based on her point of view, he seemed to be a great catch. It did not hurt to hear someone else''s opinion.

    "He looks good and seems nice." She told her friend, who waited anxiously for her verdict. "I think you look great together." She said confidently, looking at Jacky and the man at the bar.

    "Yeah, I think so too, but why does my body seem to think otherwise," Jacky said disappointedly. "I don''t feel any spark when I am with him." She pointed out to her friend what seemed to be her problem.

    "I think you should give it time. You have just recently broken up with Marcus and are a bit hung up with Lance. So, it might take time before you fully recover from your heartache." She told her friend.

    She remembered the time after breaking up with Nick. She also felt as numb as her friend. She almost thought that she would never feel love again, not that she was presently in love.

    But she believed that she was not far away from falling in love with Alex with the way he made her feel. She looked at him, and he smiled at her as if he knew that she was thinking about him.

    "You''re probably right," Jacky said, but a minuteter, the boys were back, handing their drinks. Then, they sat on their sides respectively.

    Alex and Sebastian started talking about Sebastian''s specialty and found something interesting to discuss, while Dani and Jacky just talked about random things. asionally, joining in with the guys'' conversations.

    After almost half an hourter, Troy finally showed up with the same set of friends they saw him before. When he noticed them, he left his friends from the table across from them and walked towards them.

    "I''m d that you were able toe." Troy greeted all of them, giving friendly kisses to the girls and handshakes to the men.

    "We just want to greet you with a happy birthday and wish you good health." Dani voiced out for the group.

    "Thanks. I appreciate your well-wishes." Troy said with a wide smile, but his eyes lingered longer at Dani''s face before he excused himself with the promise of returning soon.

    "Do you guys want to dance?" Jacky said, swallowing the remaining of her drinks. She stood up and pulled Sebastian with her.

    "What about you? Care to dance with me." Dani asked the man sitting quietly beside her.

    He seemed calm when Troy came by to talk to them. She did not see any sign of aggression in him, which she appreciated. Maybe it was a good idea that they came, Dani finally realized. She had seen again another side of him.

    "I thought you would never ask." He rewarded her with a boyish grin, let her pulled him up, and dragged him to the dance floor.

    As soon as they hit the floor, he enveloped her in his embrace and wished he never had to let her go. The music was a slow beat, so they slowly swayed in time with the rhythm.

    He finally epted in his rationalization that he did not mind at all if men wanted Dani. What could he do if his girl was one attractive, sexy as hell, and quite an intelligent woman, that men wanted her?

    All he could do now was trust her that she knew how to fend their advances off her. But if not, he would be there to protect her from anyone who would try to do her harm.

    "Are you enjoying yourself?" She finally asked as she tilted her head a bit to look into his eyes.

    "As long as I am with you, I don''t think I will ever be bored." He leaned down a little to nt a soft kiss on her lips. It was just a gentle touch, but it meant so much to both of them.

    But oblivious to their surroundings, another pair of eyes were watching their every move. More particrly, the way Dani moved her body around him.

    Those watchful eyes meant business, and she was his target. And what he wanted, he would get by hook or whatever means possible.

 Chapter 184 - Truth Or Dare

    <h4>Chapter 184 - Truth Or Dare</h4>

    The beat suddenly increased the tempo, making everybody wild on the dance floor. Dani was not new to the scene since she was a party girl once in her life. So, she started moving to the beat. She knew that Alex would soon follow her lead.

    Although she had mellowed in her ways through the years, she did promise to enjoy this night with Alex. She intended to do so as she danced to the music with him moving along to the beat.

    "Come on. I think you can do better than that." She challenged Alex, who was barely moving his feet. But she knew that he was a good dancer. She had seen it several times before.

    "Fine." He ced his hand on her hips and started swaying with her.

    Then, he was once again lost in her, pulling her body closer as they stared at each other.

    What was one upbeat music had be nothing more but a background sound to the beating of their hearts. The crowd that surrounded them was mere noise that they shut out as they were both enveloped in their private world.

    Nothing matters but his eyes on hers and his possessive touch protecting her, telling anybody watching that she was his and nobody else could have her. She did not feel that he was branding her. On the other hand, she felt safe and reassured by his action.

    When the music changed into a slower beat, she rested her body against his, savoring the feeling of his warmth. She could not stop feeling the firmness of his shoulders as her hands rested on top of them.

    "Hey, you two. We are going back to our seats. Do you like something to drink? We are about to order some." Jacky interrupted them as she and Sebastian stood beside them.

    "Yeah, sure," Dani answered as the magic of their moment died down. "Shall we also sit down?" She suggested to Alex.

    "Ok." Alex nodded and pulled her towards their table.

    He wished they did not have to stop, but he felt she needed some rest too. They had been dancing for quite some time, and although they had the stamina for it, it was still a long night ahead of them.

    As Alex and Dani sat at their table and waited for the other two toe back with their drinks, they decided to talk about their day. It was something that was bing a routine with them.

    "Here are your drinks." Jacky handed them each a ss of their orders.

    "Thanks." Alex and Dani simultaneously said to the other couple as they joined them at their table.

    Barely a minute had passed since Jacky and Sebastian came back from the bar when Troy walked over to their table. He did look great in his suit minus the tie.

    Dani and Jacky thought to themselves, but neither of them was interested in him. They believed that Troy was a good guy and with a good sense of humor. But they only saw him as a good friend.

    "Hey, guys. I hope that you are enjoying yourselves. By the way, I put all your drinks on my tab, so no need to pay for it." Troy returned the card that Alex left in the bar. "It is my birthday, so let me all give you a small treat." He offered as he stood beside their table.

    "Would you join us for a few minutes?" Dani offered since it was only fair. They should at least celebrate his birthday since they considered him their friend.

    "Sure." He signaled one of the bartenders to serve them another round of whatever they were having. Then, he sat down on the avable seat next to Jacky, slightly across from Dani.

    "Jacky tells me that you are a doctor. That is such a noble profession." Troymented, trying to strike up a conversation with the doctor.

    As much as possible, he tried to stay clear from Alex after theirst encounter. He knew that Alex did not like him because he saw him as a threat.

    He did not n to poke the bear. That was not how he would y this. If he was going to get Dani to his side, he had to be the knight in shining armor and save her from that prince.

    "I am a doctor, but not too sure about the noble part. But I think all professions can be noble as long as you have every intention of helping in the betterment of man." Sebastian answered him.

    "I think what you do here is great too," Jacky interjected, indicating the bar. "You make a lot of people happy, including us." She jokingly said.

    "If you put it that way, maybe I also have a noble profession." Troy acknowledged Jacky''s words.

    He did not exactly receive a college degree. Going to school was thest thing he enjoyed about his youth. But he had a way with his words and a wit to match that he used to get where he was now. Call it street smart, but it was good enough for him.

    "I think you are also doing well with your business." Dani finallymented, wanting to join in the conversation. She could see the ce was full of customers, just like thest time they were here.

    "Yeah, I agree. This business is very lucrative. If handled well, then it could easily grow." Alex finally gave his take of what he thought of Troy''s trade.

    "Coming from you, I am honored," Troy said upon hearing Alex''s remarked.

    "Enough of your nonsense. We are here to have fun. Why don''t we make this a bit more exciting?" Jacky interrupted them as she tapped on her chin, thinking of a better way to enjoy the rest of the evening.

    "What do you have in mind?" Sebastian asked as he also would like to take advantage of his day off to enjoy it with Jacky.

    "Why don''t we y truth or dare? Are you guys in?" Jacky said excitedly, believing that it was the most ingenious idea she ever made.

 Chapter 185 - The Next Victim

    <h4>Chapter 185 - The Next Victim</h4>

    Well, Jacky was not yet drunk, but she might as well be if they continued with their conversations. She was getting bored of them, talking about the business, stocks, and others, rting to their profession.

    They were here to celebrate Troy''s birthday. That meant having fun. And as of now, she only had one game she could think of, and they would y it no matter howme it was.

    "Aren''t we too old to y that game?" Dani questioned Jacky''s rmendation. She felt silly that Jacky would even suggest it.

    She had not yed that game since forever. But she did not think it would be a good idea to do that now. But knowing Jacky, she would be insisting on it if she was already ready to y the game.

    Nothing would stop Jacky from getting what she wanted. The question would be if she would be willing to join the game. And if Alex would also be open to taking part in it.

    "Are you all afraid of the truth or not up to a challenge of a dare?" Troy asked yfully, challenging not only Dani but everyone on the table.

    He did like the idea of having some fun. It was the whole concept of his bar, for everyone to enjoy themselves.

    Jacky and Troy waited for the others to agree as both of them were ready to light up the party.

    "Fine, I am in," Sebastian answered as he gulped down his drink.

    He, too, would like to try to live up a little. It was a rare asion that he could be free to enjoy himself. Besides, he believed it would be nice to get some truths out of Jacky.

    "Ok. I''ll join," Alex stated as he too waited for Dani, who was still yet to answer. He ced his hands on hers, assuring her that they would be ying the game together.

    Under other circumstances, Alex would not join in such silly games, but he did not want to look like he was killing the fun for everyone. He could also sense that Dani was only waiting for his decision before she made hers.

    So far, Dani had endured his surprises and embraced his ways, so he might as well try to do things her way. Although this was more of Jacky''s idea, he believed that Dani wanted to make her friend happy.

    By joining her friends, he was making her happy. If that even made sense.

    "Ok. I am also in." Dani said, feeling a bit excited that they were doing something together again. Something new to experience, although it was a bit weird to be ying this game. She appreciated more what Alex was doing.

    She had a clear notion that this situation might not be Alex''s idea of a good time. But she could see that he was making an effort to enjoy it with her.

    For the first time, after a very long time, she wanted to be young again and let herself loose. For this one night, she wished to forget all her responsibilities and enjoy life. And party the night away with her friends and the man by her side.

    "Rules?" Jacky asked the group. When no one immediately answered, she raised her hand excitedly as she came up with something.

    "Ok, I got one. If you chose truth or a dare and you don''t want to either do it, you have to drink one shot of tequ." Well, she was sure that if the bottle stopped at her and she had to dodge a bullet, she needed an escape. Drinking would not be a problem with her.

    "That is a nice one." Sebastian agreed with Jacky, followed by Troy, making the rule official.

    Dani was about toin since she was not a strong drinker, but they outvoted her, consisting of Jacky, Sebastian, and Troy. It would seem it was her and Alex against the three.

    So the game began as Troy had the table cleared and ordered a series of tequ shots for those who wished to take the punishment. Then, Jacky was turning the bottle, hoping that it would notnd on her first. The bottle kept turning until it finally stopped, pointing at Troy.

    "Ok. I guess the birthday boy is first. I choose truth." Troy immediately said, excited to know what his first question would be.

    "Ok. I am curious, do you have a girlfriend? I meant a current one." Jacky could not help her nosiness since she never saw him with a girl, not even in this club.

    Sure, she noticed that he had friends he talked to, but she did not see him get intimate with any of them. But she discerned that from the very start, he had his eyes on her friend.

    "No, I don''t have a girlfriend now. But I am looking for one." Troy truthfully answered since it was the game. "My turn." He let the bottle turned until it halted on Dani.

    "Ok. I choose dare." Dani said, not wanting to answer any question. She figured it would be easier to do a dare. If not, she could pop the alcohol instead.

    Since it was Troy who did thest truth, he got to say his dare. "I dare you to dance with me as my birthday gift." He told the group.

    Troy knew that everybody would not have any problem with his dare, but one person might fume on the side. He extended his hand to her, and she epted.

    He led her to the dance floor, where a light beat was sting to the speakers. "Thanks foring to my birthday, he whispered to his ears without touching her."

    "Of course, we are your friends. We would not miss this." She told him.

    She did not mind dancing with him for three minutes since that was the time limit for the dare. She would prefer it than to put the alcoholic drink in her system.

    A minute was over, and they made their way back to their table. She could see that Alex was looking at her, but his face was unreadable. But when she sat down next to him, he smiled and reassured her that nothing was amiss.

    The bottle spun again and pointed at the next victim.

 Chapter 186 - A Stalker In Their Midst

    <h4>Chapter 186 - A Stalker In Their Midst</h4>

    "Oh, payback time," Troy stated with a wide grin. "Have you fallen in love before?"

    "Yes." It was a simple answer, so Jacky felt relieved that she did not have to drink again.

    The game went on, as everyone was being chosen by the bottle randomly. Some of the questions were rtively easy to answer, some dares were not thatplicated to do, and if they don''t want to do it or answer, all they had to do was drink the shot.

    It seemed so simple, but not when some of the yers were starting to get tipsy. That was where the problem began.

    "How many sexual partners have you had in total?" Troy asked Jacky, who was getting drunk every time Troy asked the questions or made her do things.

    "I think I need another drink," Jacky said as she dodged again another of Troy''s questions.

    As the bottle turns, again and again, questions and dares flew among them.

    "Do you want to continue to date, Jacky?" Alex asked Sebastian, wanting to get a gauge if he was another Marcus or Lance. Or someone in between the two.

    "Definitely. I want to get to know Jacky more." Sebastian answered him. That was his whole purpose of being here with her and even joining this game.

    "How serious are you about marrying Dani?" Sebastian was the one asking the question when itnded on Alex this time. He heard that the two were already engaged to be married, so it was an appropriate question.

    Alex was still sober since he answered and did the simple dares that they asked of him. But this question took him aback. "I am very serious." He said, holding Dani''s stare. He was sure that Dani was also surprised by the question, and she was probably waiting for his answer.

    He was not sure if that was the truth. Or if he was only saying that because of the game. Not this game, but the contract that they had signed. For the first time, he remembered that he still had to marry someone. But was he ready to marry Dani?

    Then, the game was back on again. Another spin of the bottle andnded with one of the boys again. "Truth." He answered.

    "Do you like Dani?" This time it was Alex''s turn to ask the question.

    He wanted to know the truth, but he was unsure if the man would honestly answer his question.

    "Yes, I do like her very much," Troy answered him, his eyes unwavering as he stared at Dani. "If you are not going to marry her, then I will." Troy openly answered him, daring him to tell him to shut up.

    "But we both know that it is only you Dani wants, so I am settling to be a good friend to her." He immediately retracted his answer, not wanting to drive Dani away from him. "I''m just saying that she is a good catch, and any man could easily fall for her."

    As of now, he had to ept that Dani wanted Alex in his life, but if an opportunity for him to sweep her off her feet presented itself, then he would have no qualms to grabbed it.

    He would steal Dani away from him because from the moment he saw her, he wanted her. It was just unfortunate that somebody beat him to her.

    "Yes, she is. I am a lucky guy that she chose to marry me." Alex could not help but rub it off his face that Dani was already his, and nobody could take her away from him.

    He just wanted to make sure that Troy should know his ce. He should not cross a boundary that he was not wee. Because if he did, Alex had no problems beating him into a pulp.

    "I think it is time for us to go." Dani could feel the tension in the room just went up another notch. "It was a lovely party, and happy birthday again, Troy."

    What started as a friendly game was turning out to be a disaster waiting to happen. Dani did not want another scene like the other time, so she would end it now before it escted to something more.

    Besides, it was clear that Jacky was already intoxicated. She had to bring her home.

    "We''re going. But it is still very early." Jacky said with a slight slur in her speech.

    "I think it is better if we go home now," Sebastian answered Jacky, seeing that she was not in any condition to continue anymore.

    It appeared it was only her who drunk most of the tequ. She refused to answer most of the questions and do the dares.

    None of them had much to hide, and Troy answered everything asked of him. Whether all of them were true, nobody knew but him.

    "Dani, I am sorry. I did not mean to say anything to offend you." Troy said in a low whisper near her ear when he came closer to her as Alex helped Sebastian with Jacky.

    "It was nothing. I know you were joking around." Dani answered him, not wanting anything that happened this night to affect their friendship.

    In her opinion, she could stay friends with him as long as he did not cross any line. So far, a deration that he like her did not mean that he was acting on it. Or was she being naive about it? She questioned again, herself.

    Troy finally excused himself to join the rest of his friends who were celebrating on the other side of the club.

    "Shall we go?" Alex stood by her side and wrapped his arms around her waist. He guided her out of the club with Jacky and Sebastian in front of them.

    Every step they made going to the exit, so was her wish to leave the ce. She could not shake off the feeling that someone was watching her. Then, a tingling sensation had her hair standing up.

    As if there was something off about this evening. Was Dani just paranoid, or was there a stalker in their midst?

 Chapter 187 - Coincidence Perhaps

    <h4>Chapter 187 - Coincidence Perhaps</h4>

    "What happenedst night?" Jacky walked through the kitchen in her robe, holding on to her head, and slumped down on the counter. Thest thing she remembered was going out of the club with Sebastian holding her, probably guaranteeing she did not end up in a ditch somewhere. "What about Sebastian? Where is he?"

    "You got wasted. That was what happened. Don''t worry. Sebastian probably went home safely after dropping you homest night." Dani informed her as she prepared a coffee that her friend badly needed.

    From the way she looked, coffee might not be the only thing she needed. She would highly rmend a shower since she still reeked of alcohol.

    "Oh!" Jacky moaned as she pulled on her hair to ease her pain. Her brain was still hardly functioning as she stared at the steaming cup in front of her.

    "This came for you." Dani ced the flowers in front of Jacky with the card still intact.

    She was not Jacky. She never liked snooping on things that were not hers. Although she did not mind when Jacky did it, she was used to her. Sometimes, she did find it funny.

    "From whom?" Jacky asked curiously, but Dani only shrugged her shoulder.

    She quickly checked on the note, and as expected, it came from Sebastian. He said that he had a magnificent timest night. He hoped that her headache gets better.

    It seemed that the way she disgraced herselfst night had not sent him running for the hills. Well, maybe they did have a future together, she thought as she stared at the flowers in her hands.

    "This also came with that." Dani handed her a pill for her headache.

    The doctor did earn a few good points with his thoughtful gesture, in her opinion. It would seem that Sebastian was just what the doctor rmended for a broken heart.

    "That is so sweet of him," Jacky stated, feeling delighted as she swallowed the pill in one gulp. She badly needed it to get her head together so she could survive her tasks for the day.

    But the thoughtfulness of Sebastian was not lost to her. She appreciated the gestures he was showing her.

    "Why would you suggest ying that game and agreed to drink when you have no n to answer and do all those dares?" She still could not understand how her friend''s mind works sometimes.

    "I thought it would be fun, and Troy kept asking those stupid questions. Why did I always end up with Troy doing the asking and the dares?" Was it just her bad luckst night when she kept ending up against Troy, who would seem to be just as bad as her. Or maybe it was karma getting back at her.

    "I don''t know. But why did you keep dodging the questions?" She asked, curious about her reasoning. "Normally, you would have no problem telling us what is in your mind."

    She believed that her friend did act strangelyst night. As if she was ying out of her character.

    "Because I was hoping to make an impression with Sebastian. I don''t want him to know my past, not yet anyway." Jacky exined to her friend. "I want to get to know him better and for him to know the real me before I tell him what I did in my past."

    "Are you sure that it is the right way to do it? I feel it would be better if you tell him outright who you are before he found it out somewhere else." She suggested to Jacky.

    "Don''t worry. I don''t intend to keep it forever, just a few more dates." Jacky assured her. "But you know what I realized." She held again on her head as a new onught of headaches hit her brain.

    "What?" She waited for her friend to continue her revtion.

    "I want to give Sebastian a chance." Jacky picked up the coffee that Dani offered and sipped on its hot goodness. She badly needed the caffeine boost.

    "Great! He seems to be a nice guy. It appears that he genuinely likes you." She was happy with her friend''s conclusion.

    "Really? I hope so." Jacky still did not feel the same giddy feeling she had with her other recent rtionships, but she was willing to try to see if she could develop it with Sebastian over time.

    "Just give it time." She said, hoping that her friend would finally find what she was looking for in Sebastian.

    "I guess not everything happened all of a sudden. Not everything is about love at first sight." Jacky contemted on her current situation.

    "I believe so too." Dani could not agree more. But she spoke too soon.

    "Look at you and Alex. You started not liking each other, but eventually, the attraction developed in time." Jacky said, citing her rtionship with Alex as an example.

    "Enough about me." Jacky was about to say more, but Dani cut in and blocked whatever she was about to tell her.

    "Yes, enough aboutst night. I am..." Dani was saying, but her friend also interrupted her.

    She suddenly felt guilty that she had not mentioned to her best friend that it was not the case between her and Alex. Attraction came first before their rtionship.

    "You always do this when you don''t want to talk about yourself. Stop avoiding the subject. I think I just confirmed that Troy is quite interested in you." Jacky pointed out what she remembered ofst night''s game.

    "Troy is just a friend. Nothing more. Besides, I already told him I am serious with Alex." Dani did not want to put too much thought into the gamest night. Well, she did not want to talk about herself anymore, period.

    She did not want to dwell on the subject that was not supposed to be an issue because it was not. Troy would always remain just a friend. And she would make sure again that he understood it, or else she would have to end their friendship.

    "Where is Alex, by the way?" Jacky asked, looking around the ce for a trace of him. He was usually bustling in the kitchen when he was around.

    "He had to rush home early this morning because his parents surprisingly arrived today without a hint that they wereing." She said, using a neutral tone as she finished the breakfast she prepared and gave half of it to Jacky.

    She rted to her friend that his mom called. They were arriving that morning and wanted to have breakfast with him.

    "Why did you not go with him? Shouldn''t you be there with him having breakfast with your soon-to-be inws?" Jacky asked her with a raised brow.

    "I can''t leave you in your condition. But Alex and I n to have dinner with his parents tonight." She reasoned out, but deep inside, she was freaking out. At least, she still had time to prep herself up for tonightpared to if she had gone with Alex this morning.

    "Really? As if I need a babysitter. Don''t give me that crap. What''s wrong?" Jacky confronted her friend with his two hands on her hips. Dani might be able to lie in front of the court, but not to her. She could not use her poker face to fool her.

    "I feel awkward seeing them again. Now that Alex and I are in a rtionship." She admitted to her friend.

    It was different when they were pretending to be a couple. But now that Alex and Dani were in an actual rtionship, she could not help but stress out, especially regarding seeing his parents again.

    "Don''t worry about it. Alex''s parents already love you, so the tiny lies you told them would not matter anymore. Besides, you are serious about making it work with Alex, so stop stressing about seeing them." Jacky encouraged her.

    "Well,ing from you, I feel much better." She teased Jacky.

    But she never thought that Jacky would someday be advising her about rtionship issues. But she was d that she did.

    "Dani, what about..." But Jacky was interrupted again by a loud shrill of Dani''s phone.

    "Hi! Did you miss me already?" She immediately and excitedly answered her phone, thinking that it was Alex. Who else would call her early in the morning?

    "Wow! That is a sweet way to greet your mother." Her mom spoke on the other line to her surprise. "Yes, princess, I miss you too."

    "Hi, Mom. I thought you..." She suddenly changed her mind and discontinued what she was to say. "Anyway, what''s up, Mom?" She was surprised that her mom called. It was not as if she did not call her at any time of the day. She was not expecting it this morning.

    "I called because I was wondering if you are not busy now. Maybe you would like to have lunch with me." Laura said with a slight noise in the background.

    "I''m not busy. I can meet you for lunch. Just text me the details." She told her mom, feeling a bit guilty because she barely bothered to call her and see her mom since they got back from their trip.

    "That is wonderful. I will give you the detailster. I can''t wait to see you. my princess." Laura said, but she could hear another voice in the background.

    She could already guess that her father was listening to their conversation. She suddenly contemted the sudden purpose of their lunch date.

    Was his parents'' sudden arrival had anything to do with her mom inviting her out? Was it a mere simple date because her mom missed her, a coincidence perhaps, or was there something more to it?

 Chapter 188 - Baiting First Before Going For The Kill

    <h4>Chapter 188 - Baiting First Before Going For The Kill</h4>

    Two days ago, at the Pce of the King, the Council of Elders was summoned by the King. He wished to discuss the position of his son as the heir to the throne.

    "I am aware that the Council is considering recing my son with another heir." He directed his words at his brother, the Duke of ckstone House. "I know that under ourws, you have every right to do so if you can prove that my son is not fit to be one."

    "Your highness, the Council members are still deliberating on this matter. We are still considering your son in the position." Duke Frederick replied to his brother''s statement.

    His brother was still the King, and he had much respect for his position as the head of their kingdom. He would give his son, Prince Edward, the benefit of the doubt that he might still be worthy of the crown.

    "But you are also considering Alexander, your son, as my next heir. Is that right?" The King stated, this time, he looked around the room and observed the expression of the other Council members.

    "Yes, Sire, we are. Alexander is the next in line to Prince Edward." Lord Bailey was the one who answered the King. "But we are also aware that he is reluctant to take the position."

    "So, what we have here is a prince who wanted to be a king but is not qualified yet to take the throne. And a prince who fits the criteria of a king but refused to be one." The King believed he surmised the situation correctly as the rest of the Council nodded in agreement.

    If Alex were his son, he would have agreed to his coronation because he admired what he already achieved for himself. But Edward was his son, and he had to support him no matter what.

    "I believe that is the case, my King." Count Wellington agreed with King Edward.

    "Then, what do you think would be best in our situation?" King Edward asked, wanting a solution that would be favorable to his son. He would cooperate with them and find a way to put his son into his position than go against them and dere an internal war inside the kingdom.

    One by one, the Council members made several suggestions, d that King Edward was amicable to their situation. As much as possible, the Council of Elders wished that the transition from a new king would be void of conflicts.

    Finding a reasonable solution to their dilemma was essential. The King, together with the members of the Council of Elders, wanted the same thing. A solution that everybody would be satisfied with and agreeable.

    "I have an idea. I hope you would all hear me out." Lord Asthorne spoke up among the voices that enveloped the room. Suddenly, everyone stopped and looked at him. "My King, if you would allow me to suggest something, I might have a solution that could help our situation."

    The King and the Duke looked at him with high expectation. Lord Asthorne was not born with a noble right, but his intelligence and contribution to the throne had rewarded him the title to be one.

    "Go ahead. Tell us what you have in mind." King Edward turned his full attention to one of his loyal supporters.

    He was sure that his loyalty had always been to him. So, whatever his idea was, it would surely benefit his son.

    "My King, here is what I suggest we should do." Lord Asthorne enumerated the ns he hade up to the head of their kingdom and the Council members.

    With the consent of King Edward, Duke Frederick, and the Council, the n was vetted and approved by everyone. The Duke was assigned to execute what they agreed upon in the meeting.

    Thus, presently, the Duke of ckstone House flew across the ocean to see his son. He sat across from Alex, having their breakfast. His wife sat beside him, happily chatting with Alex about his fianc��, Danie.

    "Oh, I wish that Danie is here. I would have loved to see her." Alex''s mother uttered in her soft tone.

    "She wanted toe, but she already was busy with other matters." Alex excused Danie''s absence in their meeting. "But she will be delighted to see you tonight at dinner."

    "We look forward to seeing Danie tonight." His father spoke up after taking a sip of his coffee.

    At the moment, neither his wife nor son was aware of the real reason why he had decided to visit him. His wife was too excited to see Alexander that she did not care about the purpose of their travel.

    "Yes. I have a lot to discuss with her about the wedding ns." Duchess Katherine uttered in pure excitement.

    When Fred told her that they would immediately fly to visit Alex and Danie, she was over the moon with happiness. She could not wait to see them.

    She did not care about her husband''s reason why they were visiting because she had her purpose of wanting to see Danie.

    "Isn''t it too early to be talking about the wedding?" Alex asked his mother, not expecting that she would be talking about his marriage at this time. "The wedding is still more or less five months away."

    He thought that he still had a lot of time before dealing with the wedding preparations. Besides, he was not even sure if there would be a wedding.

    "You boys don''t have a clue of how much time wedding preparations require. But don''t worry, I already talked to Laura about it, and she had agreed to help in handling it from this end." His mom continued to mumble about what she already had set up for Dani and him.

    "Is it necessary for the wedding to be that extravagant? Dani and I are thinking that we want it simple and small, just family." Alex was a bit overwhelmed about the wedding his mother was nning.

    "Of course, Dani''s father and mother would be expecting only the best for their daughter." His mother said, but she could understand what his son was saying. But people would be expecting that their wedding would be one to talk about for centuries.

    "Fine. I will tell Daniter about your ns." Alex said with a nk expression, but the wheel in his head was speeding up as he thought of what Dani would think about the wedding.

    Until now, he had not decided on what he would do about the wedding and his rtionship with Dani. His connection inside the Council had note up with a solution to his problem.

    With regards to Dani, if ever they ended up getting married. He wanted them to be married because they both wanted to be. And not because the Empire required him to present a wife.

    "There is another reason why we are here today besides talking about the wedding." His father stated, bringing his son''s attention back to him.

    "If this had something to do with you, trying to convince me to take on the throne again. You already know my answer to that, Dad." He answered his father, wanting the topic of him bing King closed.

    "It is about the Empire, but not exactly about the title. We have a proposition that we want you to hear first before you decline." His father entered the topic like he was in a negotiation.

    His father was good at that, baiting first before going for the kill.

 Chapter 189 - Hypothetical Question

    <h4>Chapter 189 - Hypothetical Question</h4>

    Dani was already dressed and prepared for their dinner date with Alex''s parents. She was waiting for Alex to pick her up. Then they were off to the restaurant that his parents had picked.

    "Would you stop pacing around? You''re giving me a headache again," Jacky told her as she dropped down on the couch to watch a movie. But Dani''s moving around in front of her was making her dizzy.

    "Sorry, I can''t help it." She apologized to her friend, who only raised her eyebrows at her.

    She was slightly agitated. No, that was a lie. She was very apprehensive about seeing Alex''s parents again. Especially after hearing from him about his mother''s wedding ns.

    It was like experiencing again what happened to her during lunch with her mother. Laura would not stop talking about the wedding arrangements that would be perfect for her.

    "Can you rx? Nobody can force you or Alex, for that matter, to get married. All you have to say is no if you don''t want to, so calm down." Jacky talked to her as calmly as she could.

    "I know that, but they are putting us in a spot. I am not sure if we could handle it. I am not sure if I am ready for that." She told Jacky.

    "I like Alex a lot. As in so much. But marrying him in six months of being together is just too soon. We might not like each other by that time. Many things could happen." She whined on and on to Jacky.

    But the bottom line was. Dani was afraid that Alex did not feel the same way as she did. She knew that maybe she could see herself marrying someone like Alex in the future.

    If she was honest with herself, she could see herself marrying Alex in her future. But what if Alex could only see her now, but marrying her was a different story. They had not even said the L-word.

    "Stop fretting on things that are not yet happening now. Just enjoy discussing the wedding with Alex''s mother." Jacky counseled her.

    She stood up from the couch and turned the television off, giving up on watching. Then, she moved closer to her and took her hands in hers.

    "Hey, let this be another experience that you will never forget. At least you get to practice what to do for a wedding. So, if your weddinges up, you already know what to do." Jacky hugged her and went back to the couch. She grabbed the remote and scanned the channels.

    "I guess you are right." She told her. She could not do anything about it now, but she could pretend to like it for the sake of Alex''s very adorable mother.

    After a few minutes more, the doorbell rang, and Alex appeared by the door. As usual, he looked strikingly fashionable in his semi-formal clothes.

    "Ready?" He asked, offering his hand to her.

    "Yes," Dani replied as she walked out of the door. Both of them said goodbye to Jacky before closing the door.

    "By the way, you look stunning tonight." Heplimented her very sexy and ssic dress that fully showed her assets without looking distasteful.

    "Thanks, I can say the same thing with you." She told him, ncing again at his appearance.

    "I wish that we did not have to attend this dinner so I can have you to myself." He whispered behind her ears once they were in the elevator going down.

    She could sense the tingling sensation that went through her spine, down to her toes, with the way his breath touched her skin. But she had to control herself because they were not alone in the small space.

    She was relieved after a few minutes when they were safely inside the backseat of his car. This time, he opted not to drive.

    "I hope that I did not give you a heart attack earlier when I called about what my mother was nning." Alex finally opened up the topic that he was dreading since lunch. He grabbed her hands and rested them on hisp as he gazed into her eyes, checking on her reaction to what he said.

    But it was an unavoidable topic that they needed to discuss whether they liked it or not.

    "Almost. But my mom already beat you to it. When I had lunch with her, it was also the topic of our discussion. It appeared that your mom already talked to her about ourck of preparation for our wedding." She spoke to him with a slight anxiousness in her voice.

    She narrated to him what happened during lunch, where her mother suggested a thousand arrangements they could choose from for the wedding.

    "I guess we can''t do anything about them." He conceded since it was what they made their parents believed.

    "I agree." She said, looking at the view outside of their window.

    "Hypothetical question." He stated but waited for her to return her gaze at him before he continued. "You know how much I like you. There is no doubt about that. I know that you also like me as much."

    He slightly shifted his position until he was facing her. With a light kiss on her hands and a deep breath, he again looked into her eyes.

    "Yes," Dani replied to him, wanting him to continue.

    Her earlier anxiety suddenly increased tenfold as the suspense of what he wanted to say hang in the air.

    But looking through his eyes and seeing the familiar passion and longing in his eyes assured her that there was nothing she should fear.

    "What if I was not able to find a solution to my problem? What if I would have no choice but to marry someone for the sake of my parents'' honor and family name?" He stopped for a second to search her eyes for her reaction.

    Although this was thest thing he wanted to do, he could not help but think about it. He never wished to force himself to marry anyone just for their tradition. Nor did he n to put a girl in a situation of a loveless marriage.

    But somehow, he found himself in a tight spot, and he had no choice but to explore his options. If he was to marry anyone, he believed that Dani was the only woman he preferred to end up tied to at the moment.

    "What are you saying?" She asked. But at a certain level of her intellect, she already knew what she was about to ask her.

    Was she ready to answer his question? Her nerves were back with a vengeance as she felt butterflies flipped inside her stomach and cold sweats started to form at the back of her neck.

    "You don''t have to answer me right away, but maybe think about it." He said before asking his next question. "Would you marry me for real?"

    He felt her hands slightly retracted from his hands but not strong enough to break their connection. Was that a sign that she might not be ready for his question?

    Or maybe she was just as surprised as him with the suddenness of it.

    "Are you proposing that we get married?" She could not stop the question from spilling out of her mouth.

    Was he? He asked himself also the same question as soon as it left his mouth. He had not nned to ask her that question. It did not even cross his mind before.

    Silence befell them both as a million things ran through both their mind with that hypothetical question.

 Chapter 190 - No Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 190 - No Way Out</h4>

    She feared that she might be hallucinating and hearing things. Was Alex proposing that they should proceed with the wedding? Did he ask her to marry him just now?

    It was not part of their arrangement but was he suggesting to amend the contract that they signed. Dani doubted that he wanted to marry her because he was in love with her. She believed that their rtionship had not crossed that threshold yet.

    She gathered that what they had was mutual respect and attraction for each other, but she seriously questioned that it would be enough for him toe up to the conclusion of a marriage proposal.

    "I think I am." He answered her with a slight hesitation in his tone. There was no confidence in his voice that would indicate that he had any control of their situation.

    It felt more like an afterthought than something he had been contemting about for a long time. But truthfully, he would not consider this if not for the talk he had this morning with his father.

    Now that he had spoken the dreaded question, he seriously had to give it more thought. Was he ready to put Dani in a tight spot as his wife if, by some miracle, she did agree?

    "But you said that marriage is not part of the deal." She reiterated what was on the contract. "Are you..." She could not even finish her sentence, unsure how she should rephrase her question. Because as of now, her mind was reeling in confusion.

    She was not saying that marrying Alex was out of the question. Maybe they woulde to that at some point in their rtionship. Maybe years from now, when they were both ready and were probably head over heels in love with one another.

    But as of now, she could not fathom the idea of marrying him in five months. It was just an idea that never crossed her mind. More like, she never allowed herself to explore that possibility.

    "Hey, it is just a hypothetical question as of now. I am not even sure if it would be likely to happen. But I am just putting the question out there if in case I would need to marry someone." He pulled her close against him, trying to reassure her that they did not have to fret over the matter.

    "Honestly, if you will ask me now. I will tell you that I can''t marry you." She finally gave him an answer that reflected what she truly felt at the moment. She was not about to lie and give him some crappy, yes, to answer his musing.

    "I know that it would be your immediate response. I already predicted that." He told her since it would be his reaction too if asked the same question. Both of them were not ready for that kind ofmitment, and they both knew it.

    It was different wanting amitted rtionship. All Alex and Dani wished to do were to explore their likes and dislikes. To develop a more solid foundation to base their rtionship so when the time came for them to move on to the next phase, they would be more ready.

    "What is this all about, and why the sudden question?" She could only specte that it had something to do with his father.

    She moved out of his hold to look into his eyes. She wanted to see if she could read some answers in his expression, but as always, he had masked it well.

    "Can we talk about this moreter?" He indicated that they had arrived at their destination.

    He knew that he had a lot of exining to doter when they were once alone again. And he nned not to keep anything from her. If he would find a solution to his dilemma, he knew that her input would be beneficial in this case.

    "Ok." She conceded, having no other options but to wait.

    Something must have happened with his breakfast meeting with his parents. He must feel pressured to even thought of getting married as a solution to the problem.

    That was the only logical exnation she could think of why he was suddenly bringing up the topic of tying the knots.

    Presently, she was definite of her answer. But what if the time came that Alex would need a wife. Would she be able to say yes, or would she decline the offer and let him go? It was her final thoughts as they walked towards the table where his parents were already waiting.

    "You look so lovely, my dear." Alex''s mother greeted Dani with a motherly smile, a warm hug, and a tender kiss on the cheeks.

    Katherine liked Dani from the moment she met her. She could tell that Dani was perfect for his son. She could not wait for them to get married and officially became her daughter-inw.

    But moreover, she could not wait to have kids to call her grandchildren. It had been a while since the pce had small kids running around. It would be nice to hear noises echoing around the walls once more.

    "You also look stunning in that dress, Duchess Katherine," Dani replied to the beautiful mother of Alex, unaware of what was going through behind the smile on Katherine''s lips.

    She could not find any fault in Alex''s parents, especially her mother that reminded her so much of her own. If she had to marry Alex, she did not mind bing part of his family at all.

    Well, that was still not something that she was contemting any time soon. It was just an idea if ever in the long future she was to wed.

    "You have to stop calling me that, Katherine or Mom, would be just fine with me. After all, you are soon marrying my son." Katherine insisted as they all sat on their respective chairs.

    After all the formalities, they ordered their meals and settled on afortable discussion of different subjects. Eventually, as expected Katherine, immediately brought up the topic of wedding nning or theck of it on the couple''s part.

    "At this time, we should already be talking about the date, location, and the rest of the arrangements. Laura and I already came up with several suggestions that we would like for you to see. If you have time, maybe the three of us could talk about it more." Katherine informed her.

    "Of course, let me see what I can do to fit that with my schedule." She had learned that Alex''s parents would only be here for a few days, so she had no choice but to make time for Katherine and her mother.

    "That would be great," Katherine answered excitedly, pping her hands to show how much she was looking forward to their next meeting.

    Then, it was Frederick''s turn to open the topic of their ns after the wedding. "Would you consider leaving this ce and moving to the pce?"

    He wanted to involve Dani in the conversation. Whatever was about to happen. It would also affect her life once she was married to Alexander.

    "Dad, we have not discussed that yet." Alex stopped Fred from pursuing the discussion that his father was initiating. Not in front of Dani, who still had no clue of what was happening next.

    He would rather talk to her about it in private. Not that it would make any difference. Because as of the moment, he felt trap in his situation, and there seemed to be no way out.

 Chapter 191 - An Insignificant Person

    <h4>Chapter 191 - An Insignificant Person</h4>

    "I hope that I did not bore you with my stories," Katherine told Dani as they were going through their desserts.

    Katherine did enjoy sharing with Dani about their life in the pce, hoping to encourage her that it was not as grim as what her son might have told her.

    She had an idea that Alex would rather stay in this ce than go home and take his ce. But if she could convince Dani that they could also have a future back home, then maybe her son might reconsider his view.

    "Not at all. I find it very interesting." She replied with enthusiasm. In truth, hearing Alex''s mother talked about his childhood was fascinating.

    There were some simrities in the way they grew up, but a few differences too. But not as bad as she always thought the life of royalty would be. It would seem that it was no different from hers at all.

    "What about when Alex lost his tooth?" Katherine reminded her husband, appearing to be thrilled to tell the story.

    "Oh, please tell me more." Dani encouraged Katherine to continue. Then, she turned to Alex''s side and whispered. "This should be entertaining."

    Alex could only roll his eyes at the two, knowing that he could not stop his mother from telling every tiny detail of his young life. His mother always found it adorable to share his little adventures with whoever cared to listen.

    "He could not wait for the tooth fairy to reward him. Even demanding that the guards not to patrol near his bedroom, afraid that the tooth fairy might be scared away." Katherine could not stop telling her with pride how delightful he found Alex was when he was a young boy.

    "That is so cute." She teased Alex, touching his cheeks with both of her fingers, which his mom told her was a bit chubby when he was young.

    "We are talking about a very young impressionable boy that was told many lies growing up by his mother." Alex defended himself from the twodies beside him.

    His father could only smile at how the twodies were making fun of his son. It did look funny when he was not the one at the receiving end of his wife''s mischief.

    "Oh, don''t be such a cry baby. You did look so mature as youmanded the troops." She pointed out what she could remember of that event.

    His mom continued with the onught of her stories. He did not see any problem with that back then. But. "What about when he was first heartbroken? Do you remember that, Fred?"

    "Oh! I would like to hear what happened." Dani could not keep the enthusiasm from showing on her face upon hearing something about Alex''s past love life.

    "Oh no, we are not talking about that." Alex finally had enough, and he was putting his foot down to end this storytelling at his expense.

    "Ok. Fine, we''ll talk about this tomorrow when Alex is not around." Katherine whispered to Dani, but Dani was sure that Alex and his father heard all about it.

    "Mom, I heard that," Alex said, but what could he do?

    Besides talking about Alex''s childhood memories, his parents seemed genuinely interested to get to know her as they questioned her about her work and the other things she did with her time.

    In summation, it was mostly her work and her pro bono cases since she did not have many other extracurricr activities to boast about in her free time.

    Except for Alex, who was taking up most of her spare time, but she believed it was not the topic his father was looking for in a dinner conversation.

    "What about you, Alex? Maybe you will like to join us so we can discuss the necessary arrangement for your wedding." Katherine asked, but she seriously doubted that her son would oblige her offer.

    "I think I will leave all the nning to the experts'' hands. I trust that Dani would know what to do with it." As soon as the words came out of his mouth, he knew that Dani would not like it.

    It felt like he had just thrown her to the wolves to fend for herself. But seriously, he had no idea at the moment how to handle the situation. All he could think about was to let the matter yed out for now. It was just until he found out more about what he could do with his problem.

    Of course, this earned him a slight jabbed on his side when Dani had the chance. It did make him wince a little, but Dani wished she could have hit him harder.

    "I guess it would be just usdies, unless the duke, I meant Dad, would like to join us," Dani said a bit sarcastically, directing her statement to the man at her side.

    "Oh, you have to forgive me, my princess, but I could not even pick my tie to match with my clothes," Fred told her with augh, also trying to dodge being involved in girly matters.

    He would willingly go to a corporate war rather than find himself in a salon or a shop full of clothes. It bored him to death to hear them talked about colors, hairs, fabrics, and the likes.

    "Trust me, Danie. You can never depend on men in situations like this." Katherine ced her hand on hers to assure her that they would manage without them. "I''m sure we can aplish more with you and Laura."

    The dessert was over, and all was left was to say their goodbyes. "I am so d that we had this dinner. I enjoyed every minute of it." Dani told Katherine and Frederick.

    "Yes, it was." His parents finally made their farewells as they prepared to leave.

    But something surprised Dani before they could stand from their seats. A man went close to their table and greeted Alex and her.

    "Oh, what a pleasant surprise to see the lovely couple? I believe I still owe you a congrattory greeting." The man said as he greeted Dani.

    But when she only gave him a tight smile but never received his hand, he turned to her fianc�� and extended his hands to Alex.

    "Thanks," But Alex also did not extend his hands to him, which he retracted immediately with a smile.

    He was not bothered at all with the cold greetings. He was expecting it from the moment he saw them. But that did not mean that his fun was over. On the other hand, it was just beginning.

    Then, he turned to Alex''s parents and introduced himself to them. "I am an old friend of the bride, Nicks Travis." He extended his hand to the couple, which Fred epted with politeness but curious about his identity. He did notice how Alex had acted around him.

    "It was nice to meet you, Nicks." Katherine extended her hand without hesitation. But she also found the sudden change in Dani''s expression a bit strange at this man''s presence.

    But of course, it was not in their nature to make a scene, especially when they were not in their territory. They did not fear for their lives because they had security all around them.

    But they did not want a scandal to attach to the name of their son. An unnecessary scandal caused by an insignificant person was just not worth it, as far as they were concerned.

 Chapter 192 - A Million Bucks

    <h4>Chapter 192 - A Million Bucks</h4>

    "You have to excuse us, Nick, but we are about to leave," Dani said as politely as she could muster, hoping that Nick would take the hint.

    She wanted to avoid an unnecessary confrontation with him in front of Alex''s parents. But if she had her way, she would have told him to go back to the hell hole he came from because he did not belong with the living.

    "It had been nice to see and meet you all." Nick gave her a satisfied smile and finally said his farewell and moved away.

    He could see that he already aplished what he hade to do, so there was no more point in pushing his luck at the moment. There was still a lot of time to proceed with his ns.

    "Well, it was nice to have a wonderful dinner with both of you. But don''t let us keep you. I know you are still probably both tired from your long flight." Dani stood up from her seat, wanting the dinner to end and for everyone to leave. She did not need Alex''s parents to start asking questions about Nick.

    She did not like the sudden appearance of Nick. She could sense trouble that she did not want Alex''s parents to witness. Besides, she could feel that Alex was already fuming with his presence alone.

    What more if he started talking about his nonsense? She had no idea what would happen. Although, she knew that Alex could control his anger, just like the time with Troy.

    Still, she was apprehensive when it was Nick at the other end of his ire. Alex still had no idea of what Nick was capable of, and she did not want Alex involved in the mess that she got herself involved with during her past.

    "Shall we go?" Alex said, but his eyes still followed the man that had caused Dani so much misery.

    He still had no idea of the kind of rtionship Dani had with Nick, but from the way he saw it, Dani was traumatized by it. He believed it was not just the cancetion of the wedding, but there is something more.

    He could not ask Dani outright. He believed that he should wait until Dani was ready to tell him what truly happened between Nick and her.

    "Sure," Dani said with a breathy sigh.

    Fortunately, to Dani''s relief, Alex''s parents did not ask anything about Nick. Alex and Dani, together with their parents, walked out of the restaurant with a smile. It was as if the incident with Nick did not happen.

    They eventually separated outside when their parents rode their vehicle, and they too went on theirs. As they sat on the backseat of the car, she felt Alex moved a little closer to her and cradled her head between his shoulder des and chest.

    "Are you alright?" He asked as they started moving towards the street.

    He could feel that the encounter with Nick still affected Dani. She might show a strong front, but underneath all that shield that she built around her. She was just a too kind and trusting girl who could easily get hurt by abusive and cunning people that surround her.

    He should know since he had the first-hand experience. Dani quickly trusted him and agreed to his arrangement without knowing him that well.

    Fortunately for her, he was not as bad as some of them, who took advantage of people''s weaknesses. His offer was legit. He made sure that she understood what she had signed when she entered their contract.

    "Yes, I am. Don''t worry. I can protect myself from the likes of Nick." She assured him as she slightly moved until she could look into his face. "I am just afraid that your parents might get caught in his games."

    She tried to read his face for any reaction, but it remained nk. She still needed to learn his tiny telltale signs if she would read his thoughts. At the moment, it was hard for her since he seemed well-trained to keep his feelings to himself.

    "Don''t worry about them. My parents knew how to handle someone like him." He assured her. "Promise me that if he ever bothered you again, tell me." He took her hand in a protective gesture, gave it a soft kiss, and kept it rested near his heart.

    He was not sure what Nick was nning. But whatever it was, he would be there to stop him. He was not going to allow him to get near Dani ever again.

    He found himself wanting to protect her more from these kinds of people, like Nick. Then, he questioned his feeling. How deep was he into this rtionship? He wondered as he asked himself if he was ready to settle down.

    "What about you? Are you ok?" She could not help but be thrilled that he was ready to be her knight, but who was going to protect him from the likes of Nick.

    She would never forgive herself if anything untoward happened to him because of her. She also had to keep an eye on him and Nick''s activities. She did not trust Nick not to try his dirty tricks on Alex to get back at her.

    "I am capable of taking care of myself. You need not worry about me." He assured her as he finally enveloped her in his embrace.

    Half of him wanted so much to keep her by his side. But the other half was telling him to let her go while he still could. Because presently, he was not sure where Dani would be safer, with him or without him.

    Back inside the restaurant, when Nick moved away from the couple''s table, he could not help the wide grin that spread across his face. He made sure not to look back because he guaranteed that Alex was watching him.

    Nick knew he had aplished what he came to do when he walked to Dani''s table. Contented with himself, he continued to his reserved table, where several of his new investors were waiting for him.

    "I hope I did not make you wait too long. I could not resist greeting some old friends on the other table." Nick boastfully informed them.

    Seeing the faces of his guests, with satisfied smiles, indicated that they witnessed the show he just presented them. Attaching his name with the royal couple would give his name andpany a boost in the eyes of these people.

    "I did not know that you have finally settled your difference with your ex-fianc��." One of his younger clients, who probably heard of his past, expressed his opinion on what he had witnessed.

    "Fortunately, we set aside our differences and remained friends. Now, the royal family also could not wait to schedule a meeting with me." He continued to say, letting the lies influenced their decisions.

    It was like hitting two birds with one stone. Nick was able to gain the new clients'' trust and, at the same time, get close to Dani even for a brief minute.

    If this deal pushed through, he was about to make arge amount of money. It seemed to be his lucky night. He suddenly felt like a million bucks.

 Chapter 193 - Marrying Without Love

    <h4>Chapter 193 - Marrying Without Love</h4>

    "Are you tired, or are you up for some movie?" Dani asked as soon as they entered his apartment.

    She did not feel like sleeping yet, not after the day she had with her mother, with his parents, and with Nick. Then, the question that Alex dropped on her like a bomb still lingered in her mind.

    She wondered if she would have an answer about that anytime soon or when the time came. Because her mind still had not changed. She was not ready to get married to anyone, not even Alex.

    "A movie sounds nice." Alex removed his jacket and started loosening the first two top buttons of his shirt, trying to make himself a little bit morefortable. "What about some drinks?" He asked as he moved to his mini bar and grabbed two sses.

    He thought that a ss or two should rx their frail nerves. He knew that he still had to deal with the news that his father told him earlier at breakfast, the wedding that his mother kept on insisting on, and most importantly, he had to deal with Nick.

    "Yes, I will only have one ss." She told him. She already had one during dinner, and one more would be too much. She ced the first movie she found on the selection without giving much thought.

    Surprisingly, it was a romantic movie about getting married. It was ironic that it was the one thing Dani wished not to think about at the moment. But she guessed the topic was something she could never avoid.

    She was about to change the movie, but Alex stopped her. "I like to watch this." He was not a fan of romantic shows, but he was willing to see if it would give him an insight on how to handle their situation.

    There was no question that he was very attracted to Dani. Just looking at her, touching her, kissing her was more than enough to drive him crazy about her. But was he ready to marry her after knowing her for just more than a month?

    Granted that they had met a year ago, but that was just one night of passion, nothing more. Sleeping with her only confirmed that they were verypatible in bed. Marriage, in his opinion, was more than that.

    "Do you believe in love?" She suddenly uttered halfway through the movie, unable to control her curiosity.

    They had been silent since they started to watch. asionally, both would smile orugh at particr scenes and then said some remarks about the characters. But most of the time, they kept to themselves.

    Out of a sudden, she was not able to keep the question to herself. She wanted to know how Alex viewed the concept of love. It was not as if she was asking him if he loved her.

    "I did." He answered her automatically, still keeping his eyes on the screen as the movie kept ying.

    He remembered the several times he thought that he was in love but only ended up broken. Well, mostly was just young love that did not mean much.

    Except for the time with Tyra, he knew that he did love her. He was serious about marrying her eventually when he had established himself in his business. But she could not wait for him.

    "You don''t anymore." She felt suddenly disappointed, but she quickly lowered her face to hide her expression from him. She did not want him to read something and made a wrong conclusion out of it.

    Then he also quickly amended his answer. "I think I still do. But." He finally looked at her and stared into her eyes. "I always thought that it was easy to fall in love. Seeing the way my parents expressed their love for each other. It was so effortless."

    Then, he was again lost for words, unable to exin to her what he thought of love. Maybe he was scarred by it, or he was just confused on how to interpret it. But for now, he was not sure how to love.

    "But, somehow, you found yourself failing with your expectations." She continued for him. It was the same thing with her.

    She thought by loving someone with your whole heart, and then love will automatically fall into ce. The other person would soon feel the same. But she thought wrong.

    "Maybe something like that. I know that love exists, and I am capable of love. But to know if it is love that I am feeling or just something else. That is my question." He told her honestly.

    He already stopped believing in love at first sight. Look at where that brought him. But he believed in respect and mutual understanding that might lead to love eventually, but there was no assurance. Everything was still a risk.

    "I like you so much. I want to get to know you more, and I want to be with you all the time." He took her hand in his and ced a single kiss on each knuckle.

    "Maybe in time, I might fall head over heels, in love with you. But until then, I can''t say it because I don''t want to lie to you." He knew that opening up to her was the only way to make this rtionship work.

    "I think we feel the same way." Somehow, instead of getting disappointed, she felt relieved. Knowing that he was not lying to her or using her was more than enoughmitment she needed from him.

    Promising her the moon and the stars would be a lie that she could not ept. But telling her upfront what he truly felt was better, even if it was not what she liked to hear.

    Wait. Did Dani expect him to say that he loved her? Was she ready for that? Dani suddenly tried to shake the thought away. She was not even sure of how she felt about him.

    "What do you think about marrying without love?" He had no idea why he was asking her about it, but it was a thought that nagged on his mind.

    Once again, she was surprised by the unexpected question. "I don''t agree with it, but I knew a few people who had done it because of one reason or another." She felt anxious that he had brought up this topic in their conversation. "What is this all about?"

    Was it a prelude to another question that he might ask her? Was she ready to answer that question that she thought might be where he was heading with this?

    "Truthfully, I don''t know why I am even asking you that question. But I think it had something to do with what my dad told me earlier." He finally admitted to her what exactly was bothering him.

    He rted to her what his dad discussed with him during breakfast that led him to think of the different possible alternatives. One of them was getting married for real.

    "Then, take the other deal that your father is giving you. Maybe if it worked, then you don''t have to resort to marriage." She told her, thinking that it was a better choice than forcing the marriage as an option.

    But then again, just out the forefront of her consciousness, her mind pestered her about something. Would it be so bad if she ended up marrying Alex?

    Do they have to wait for love toe into the picture before getting married? Or maybe they could let it developed through time while they were already married? Was she seriously considering this?

    Marrying without love, was it a death sentence or a chance to start a future with him?

 Chapter 194 - Reasonable Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 194 - Reasonable Exnation</h4>

    "Have you not heard? He never wanted you? He was only using you because he wanted to get close to your father." A woman said to her as she wrapped her arms around a man at her side on the bed.

    "I don''t understand what you are saying." She tried to move closer, but she remained rooted on the spot. She could only gaze at the two figures right in front of her.

    "He wants me back because I am far better than you will ever be." She continued with her hurtful words.

    "What are you talking about?" She was confused as she looked at her closely, but somehow, she could not see her face.

    She also tried to recognize the man facing his back on her, but her view was a bit hazy. She still had no idea who he was. They must be someone she knew because she was talking to her.

    Her voice was a bit familiar, but she could not ce where she had heard her before. But she was sure that she knew her from somewhere. She was great with her memory, but right now, it was failing her.

    Maybe if the man talked, she would also recognize his voice, and then she could finally tell who they were. But the man remained silent as the woman kept her possessive hands on him. He remained turned away from her.

    "Do you know what your problem is? You think that you are a f*cking princess that everybody should bow down. But you are nothing but a spoiled brat who thinks you could always get what you want by showing off your money." The woman told her with so much hatred.

    "You don''t know me. You have no right to judge me." She shouted back as she started to fight back. She had no right to say those words to her because she had long abandoned that kind of life. She had changed.

    "He doesn''t want you, so you can''t have him." The girl once again reiterated as she started kissing him, pulling him closer to her. "This time, your money will never be enough to buy love. Nobody loves you. All everybody wants from you is your money."

    "If he did not want me, then he is all yours." She answered her, getting confused even more. She still could not put a name on the people that were in front of her. Why would she want him?

    Then, the man started kissing her back. Then, he pulled her closer to him until the woman had her legs around his waist as he supported her with his arms around her body. The woman ended up straddling against him, facing her.

    "You can''t make any man want you. You would not know how to do it because you will always be ipetent in bed. You will never know how to pleasure a man." The girl continued with her insult.

    On the other hand, the man continued to tease her with his lips and pleasure her. She also did the same thing with him.

    "I..." She was about to defend herself when the cloudy haze suddenly cleared. But her eyes became watery as she slowly recognized the people in front of her.

    "You don''t know how to satisfy a man like Alex, and you will never will. You will never be able to keep him for long because he will alwayse back to me." She suddenly showed her face. It was Tyra.

    "No, that is not true," Dani shouted, but no words seemed toe out of her mouth. It sounded like her voice was trapped in her throat that no matter how she tried to say something, she could not hear anything.

    Then, she abruptly opened her eyes only to realize that she was only dreaming. The lights were off, and she could barely see anything except for the few shadows that yed around her.

    She felt the pillow under her head and the nket on her body. She knew she was still lying on the bed. "It was just a dream." She mumbled to herself, trying to calm herself down.

    When she turned around, she could see his face in the small lighting from the window. He was still sound asleep. She felt a suddenfort, breathing a sigh of relief. Nothing about her dream was true. Alex was not leaving her, she finally concluded.

    She shifted her face away from him, careful not to make any sudden movement. She did not want to wake him as she tried to go back to sleep.

    But minutes had gone, her eyes were still wide awake as her mind yed the dream she just had. She was left wondering why she had that dream. Maybe it was because of stress or probably seeing Nick again. Thetter seemed to be the better reason for it.

    She wanted to erase the memory of it. However, this one kept lingering on her head as if it was a broken record that repeatedly yed, whether she liked it or not.

    She ended up staring at the dark ceiling as her mind strayed back in the past. An event in her life that she would like so much to forget. But as she said earlier, her brain had this ability to keep remembering things, even if she did not mean it or want it.

    She suddenly found herself dreaming again, seeing pictures and events. Then, it was so clear, as if she was watching her life revealed to herself.

    She was back at their house, hiding behind a cab as she listened to her father and mother argued in the other room.

    She did not want to believe what she heard. She did not want to listen to any more liesing out of her father''s lips. As of now, all she wanted to do was see him. "It can''t be true." She said, shaking her head to deny all her father''s ims.

    She had to see him. She loved him, and she was sure that he loved her just as much or maybe more. She had convinced herself that all of what his father was saying had a reasonable exnation.

 Chapter 195 - Vanilla

    <h4>Chapter 195 - Vani</h4>

    Then she was outside the door of his apartment, holding tight on to the key that he gave her. It was still early. She was sure that he was still in the office, probably working overtime.

    They agreed that for this week, she was to stay with her parents. Her mom requested to spend some time with her before she finally got married.

    She walked to the kitchen and grabbed her phone. She quickly ordered dinner for two and chilled a bottle of wine. She would prove to her father that he was mistaken.

    He was surely going to be surprised when he finally came home. "Thanks." She said to the man on the other line and continued to prepare the dinner preparation.

    Then, she decided that she should bathe and changed into something beautiful. She did not want to look so ordinary in the clothes she was wearing. She had to look extra special.

    He usually liked it when she was fashionable and in a sexy dress. She could not wait for him to see the new dress she bought for him.

    "Ouch!" She suddenly slipped on an object that was lying on the floor of the living room.

    Luckily, shended on her bum, and it did not hurt that much. She checked herself, and thankfully she was ok. She moved and found a shirt underneath her that caused her fall.

    "What is this doing here?" She recognized the clothing but wondered why it was on the floor.

    But as she walked further into the room, she could see the different clothes scattered around the area. There was even a shoe on thending of the stairs.

    Her mind started to reel as she recognized the scene and saw that some of the clothes did not belong to him. She already had a vague idea of what else she was about to discover if she continued on her path.

    Despite the pain she already felt, her feet pushed through as she continued to climb the stairs. It wandered through the hallway towards the room they shared during the entire time that they were together.

    Finally, she found herself standing outside his bedroom, just staring at the closed door, unable to move any further. She was expecting the house to be empty, but now she discovered that he was home and not alone.

    She stood in the hallway for what seemed like forever. But at another one''s viewpoint, it might only have been a few minutes. She tried to enter, but her hands froze on the doorknob, and her head slumped down on the door.

    Dani heard her moans, enough to know what was going on behind that closed door. The woman inside kept making those noises that only indicated how much she loved what was happening to her.

    Then, she also heard him. It was an unfamiliar roar that she had never heard before, not when they were in bed together and doing the deed. She suddenly wondered if it was even him.

    Maybe someone else was inside, and it was not him. It was a farfetched idea but something Dani wanted to hold on to because it gave her hope. A hope that he was not cheating on her.

    "That was amazing." Dani heard the woman said, but the voice was very familiar. She knew that voice. Why was she here in their bedroom?

    "You are amazing, Cassie." Heplimented back, hearing his voice shattered every possibility that she might be mistaken. There was no more point in denying it.

    Now, she had confirmed that it was her fianc�� upon recognition of his voice. And the woman with him was her friend. Well, one of her close friends.

    "Are you sure that you are ready to let me go?" Cassie said as they probablyid down on the bed after the despicable thing they just did.

    "Who said about letting you go?" He teased her as she started giggling loudly behind the door.

    All she could do was stood there and listened to them. She wanted to go and ran away. But she also wanted to enter and what. She had no idea what she would do if she confronted them.

    "But you are about to marry, Dani. Do you expect me to believe that you will still want me? She is going to be your wife. You will have everything you want." She pointed out to him.

    "You know why I am marrying her. I only need her money. Besides, she had no idea what she was doing in bed. She is no match against you." She heard him told her as if he was very disgusted with her.

    "But, don''t you see how hot she is. Men are drooling over her." Cassie said with envy in her voice.

    "Men only wanted what they could not have. She was a prize that any man would like to possess, but she was unattainable. So the chase to have her only became more appealing." He spoke again.

    "Is that the reason that you came after her? Because she was a challenge, you have to conquer." She asked as curiosityzed on her words.

    "Yes, and winning her certainly would give me arge reward." He told her with pride.

    "Are you sure that is all it is? You don''t love her. You are not attracted to her. Because if you do, I will leave you right here and right now." Cassie uttered with usation in her voice.

    "I don''t love her, and I am absolutely and irrevocably sure that I am not attracted to her even one bit." He tried to convince her.

    "You are not just saying that. Because if I found out that you are also fooling me, I will make sure that I will cut your balls." Cassie warned and threatened him.

    "If men only knew how ipetent she is in bed, then they would not want her." He said as heughed at his words.

    Dani felt her heart torn from inside her chest hearing those wordsing out of his mouth. She never had an idea that it was how he felt. She had been a fool all this time, thinking that his world revolved around her.

    "Don''t you know that I have to force myself to kiss her and make love with her because that is all she wanted? F*cking vani." He said with full of distaste in his voice.

 Chapter 196 - Made Passionate Love

    <h4>Chapter 196 - Made Passionate Love</h4>

    She had no idea how she managed to keep standing as she continued to stand there, immobilized outside the room. She almost fell on the floor upon hearing all of those things about her. But she held on to the door.

    She never thought that Nick felt that way. She always believed that he loved her. She never had a clue that he was a good actor, and he was only using her to get what he wanted.

    And then whatever happened inside that bedroom, she always thought he also enjoyed every minute of it. But hearing him despised her andughed at her sexual experience was very humiliating.

    She suddenly started questioning herself, her worth as a person. Did he even love her for a little bit? Did she even have true friends? Friends who were there for her because of who she was and not because of what she could give?

    Was she the one at fault? Was that the reason he had cheated on her? Then, she remembered his earlier words. He only wanted her money. Was she that unlovable that people only wished to be with her because of what she had?

    A sob escaped from her lips, but she quickly covered it with her hands. She did not want them to hear that she was outside and listening to their conversation. She did not want them to see her current state and embarrassed herself furthermore.

    "What about you? Aren''t you afraid that she would find out that you are sleeping with me?" Cassie asked him, but unknown to him, she realized that someone was at the door, listening to them.

    Cassie had heard a slight movement outside. She already had an idea, who was sobbing behind the door. But she was not about to ruin the moment by acknowledging her presence.

    On the other hand, Nick was too focused on himself to hear her. Cassie knew that she could use this to her advantage if she yed this situation right.

    "She would never find out." He stated confidently. "She lived in her huge castle and the fairy tales that her father had painted for her. She would believe everything I tell her as long as I don''t burst those bubbles." He told her as if he was so sure of his ns.

    "What about her father? How sure are you that he will leave everything to you?" Cassie seductively uttered as she started kissing him again, making her cries and moans louder so that Dani would hear everything very clearly.

    "I have her father at the palm of my hands." He started kissing her back as she started moaning again under his ministrations. "He would not know what hit him once I got my hands on hispanies."

    "Are you sure about that?" Cassie asked again as if she doubted what he was saying. "I know all his illegal activities. I can easily make him fall on his knees with the information I have on him."

    She knew that once he heard what she said, he would stop and look at her. As expected, he moved away from her and stared into her eyes. He was reading her if she was telling him the truth.

    "What are you saying?" He asked, still gazing at her disbelievingly. If she knew something, then that would mean Ethan was still keeping things from him. "And how would you know things like that?" He was skeptical since he was closer to Ethan''s operation than her.

    "Don''t you remember that I work for him during my internship? I discovered several pieces of information about hispany that I believe would be valuable someday." She taunted him with information that she believed would spike up his interest even more.

    She also made sure that with every word she uttered, Dani would hear outside that door. She wanted her to know what her darling father was doing behind his goody-good shoe act.

    "Are you positive that you have evidence to support your im about this?" He asked, quite excited about this discovery.

    If she told him the truth, then he would have Ethan by the neck. He would have everything he ever wanted, money and power. He would be the new King of this city.

    "I am very positive." She told him as he once again covered her body with his, excited by this new information.

    She started screaming with delight at what he was doing. Something that excited him more as he continued to pleasure her with his hands and his mouth.

    Behind the door, she knew she had heard enough, and she could not take it anymore. She had to move away as soon as she could force herself to walk out of that house for good.

    Thankfully, she managed to run out of there without them, discovering her. That was what she thought, anyway. She walked on the street without any direction as she passed several people, bumping into them and not caring anymore.

    "No." She kept mumbling to herself as if that should make her mind stopped from remembering what happened today, first, the incident in his father''s house, then the scene in her fianc��''s room.

    She kept walking on the street, having no idea where she was going. All she knew was that she had to get as far away from them as possible.

    "Please stop." She begged as their words yed like an echo in her head. Then, a sudden screeched of tires made her stop only to realize that a car was approaching her direction.

    Thankfully, it stopped just in time before it hit her. Then, the man behind the wheel went out of the car, but she ran out of fright. The man tried to reach her, but she kept running until she stopped hearing his calls.

    She had no idea how she ended up in a park and sitting on a bench. All she knew was that her head was still busy reying the scene she could only imagine in her head. Their faces as they made passionate love andughed at her expense.

 Chapter 197 - Detective Skills

    <h4>Chapter 197 - Detective Skills</h4>

    "No, it was not making love." She whispered to the air.

    Nick and Cassie did not know the word. They never learned to love.

    It was only pure dirty sex between two despicable people like them. There was nothing lovely about what they did. Those two were evil people who only used other people for their gain.

    "Liars!" Dani uttered in total despair. She was a fool to believe both of them. Nick, her fianc��, pretended to love her. But all he ever wanted from her was the money and power he could get from her father.

    Cassie, her friend. The one who was there by her side through the many events in her life. She only led her to believe that she also loved her, but she only used her because of her money and connection. Then, she stole her fianc�� away from her.

    But the worse thing was learning that her father turned out to be someone as evil as them. She had adored and respected him throughout her entire life.

    She believed that he was the most magnificent man in the world. The best father a daughter would ever want. Only to find out that it was all a lie.

    "Why is this happening to me? What did I do wrong?" She asked herself, but only to find that she had no one else to point a finger to at what happened to her. Just like Nick said, she had lived in her bubble, not caring about what was happening around her.

    Her life seemed so perfect that she did not bother to care what was happening around her. She was a selfish princess who only cared about her crown.

    Now, she discovered that her father, the King, was not as innocent as she thought. Her life was not as perfect as she believed. What now was to be of her life?

    "I am sorry." She finally said to herself. She knew now that she only had herself to me. She had kept her eyes blindfolded from all the things that surrounded her. The false praises that she heard from the people around her. She did not realize that nothing about all of that was true.

    She did not even realize that it already started raining, and she was soaked wet. All she could think about was how foolish she was to believe that she was the luckiest person in the world.

    "I am so stupid." She kept saying as she let the rain washed out her pain. But, no matter how much the cold water gushed down on her skin, she still felt numb from the anguish that Nick and Cassie had cause her.

    Dani had no idea of how long she had sat on that bench. The next thing she knew, she was freezing in the cold with the wet clothes that stick on her skin and the chilled wind that blew around her.

    "Please, help me." Thest thing she remembered she uttered before ckness took over her body and consciousness.

    All of a sudden, she woke up shaking and sweating uncontrobly. She sat at the bed panting, trying to catch her breath. The vivid memories of her dream or was it her memories, still lingered in her mind.

    He quickly opened themp beside the bed and looked at her. He was concerned to find her in her disordered state when he felt her quickened movement beside him.

    "Dani, are you ok." He enveloped her in his embrace and ran his hands across his back as he tried to calm her down.

    He wondered what she had dreamt to put her in this kind of condition. A nightmare more likely, he thought. It was usual to have those. He also had it asionally, but he hoped that it was not something serious.

    "Oh!" She finally recognized his voice and discerned she was awake.

    She had another dream, followed by another one. But what concerned her was that it was somewhat identical. Only the characters on it were different.

    "Are you ok?" He repeated the question when she failed to respond on his first try to talk to her. "Dani."

    "Yeah, Alex, I am. I think I just had a dream." She finally acknowledged him, seeing his worry in his expression.

    But her mind was still a bit disoriented. Her past, her dream, and her present seemed to collide at the moment. She tried to shake it off, wanting to clear her mind to her current state.

    But it was taking time as Alex continued to stare at her, waiting for her to tell him what happened.

    "It seemed more like a nightmare to me." He said as he ran his fingers on her forehead and felt the cold sweat on her skin. "You want to tell me about it. I''m sure talking can help."

    "It''s probably some dream about what we watched earlier. Or a remnant of something I encountered. But I don''t think I remembered much at all." She again lied to him.

    But sharing this with him seemed so inappropriate and humiliating. How could Dani tell him that her ex-fianc�� found her abhorring personally and in terms of sex?

    Her inexperience in bed wasughable, and her old personality was far from appealing. It was her past that she wanted to forget. She ran away from it and never wanted to look back.

    "Are you sure?" He asked, but when she nodded. He finally conceded. "If you are sure, but remember, you can always talk to me." Once again, he knew that she was still hiding something from her.

    This nightmare was the second time he witnessed during their time together. He wondered if Dani had more of this kind when they were not together.

    He was not sure of what it meant. But based on the way her body reacted and the way her eyes twitched when he asked her, it meant to her more than she admitted to him.

    She was running from something, and he would find it out, one way or another. She could tell him, or he would have to investigate for himself. He believed that he had a keen eye for things and his detective skills were quite superb.

 Chapter 198 - In A Puff Of Smoke

    <h4>Chapter 198 - In A Puff Of Smoke</h4>

    "Do I still have any pending meetings scheduled today?" She asked Jacky, wanting to clear all her obligations before she left for her next meeting.

    In a way, she was also looking for a reason to dy leaving her office. She was not looking forward to her date with Katherine and her mom, especially when the purpose of it was to talk about her wedding.

    Although she and Alex already agreed that they would allow their parents to n the wedding, she was still ufortable about it. She was not used to lying to her mom.

    "I think you are all cleared." Jacky checked her calendar and could not find anything else she had to do for the day. "Stop stalling." She said, noticing that her friend was avoiding her next appointment.

    "I am not. I had been so busy with other things. I don''t want to miss anything because of neglect." She reasoned, but she knew that Jacky never bought any of her words. Jacky knew her too well.

    "If you say so. But honestly, you have to work on your poker face. I can easily read you like a book." Jacky jeered at her as she left her office to go back to her work.

    It was almost time to leave, and she had no more choice but to go and meet their mothers.

    "Jacky, do you think my parents would hate me if ever they found out about my participation in this?" She was thinking of her mother, who was very excited about this wedding, even Katherine.

    Knowing that the marriage was a farce made her feel bad about agreeing with Alex. She felt that leading their parents on and letting them continued with the preparations were wrong.

    But like before, Alex was able to convince her that it was a necessary evil that both of them have to do unless she changed her mind and wished to proceed with the wedding. But she knew he was only joking about it.

    "Hey, what is wrong? Don''t tell me that you want to back out from this?" Jacky asked as concern etched on her face. "But if you do, remember that I am always here to support you."

    Jacky wondered where this agreement would lead her friend, seeing that Dani was getting deeper into her rtionship with Alex. In truth, she wanted the marriage to progress. She believed that Alex would be perfect for her friend.

    But she could not force her friend if she was not ready. She could only support her for whatever decision she would make. She only hoped that she made the right choice.

    "No, I don''t n to back out. I can''t do that to Alex. We have a deal, and I have to honor it." She exined to her friend. "But I can''t help but feel guilty that our parents believe that it is all true."

    She could only wish that she was not in this situation. But wishing was for fools. She had to face her reality and ept the consequence of her actions, whether it be good or bad.

    "I would not know how to answer you. But all I can say is that from the time I met you until now, all you have done is make the right decision by following your heart. So, I guess to continue to do so."

    On her drive to the address sent to her by her mother, she realized that someday, she would have to make certain decisions in her life that she might not like for the betterment of the many.

    Would she be able to sacrifice everything that she had fought for, for someone else? Or would she pick her wants first and disregard the need of others?

    "I''m d that you are finally here." Her mother greeted her when she entered the bridal shop where they were meeting today.

    Katherine also stood from her seat when she heard that she had arrived and gave her a warm wee.

    "So, we already talked to Ms. Laverne, and he is more than willing to do your gown and the rest of the entourage. She wanted to meet with you so he could discuss what you wanted for the design." Her mother told her excitedly.

    "Oh, that is great." She expressed in a cheerful expression, but inside, she was dreading every minute of this.

    She had no idea that by agreeing to be his fianc��. She would have to undergo this process. But in fairness to him, he seemed to have no clue as well.

    Both of them believed they would never have to deal with the wedding. Alex would already have a solution to the problem. But now, they realized that they were gravely mistaken.

    "Wait until you see her suggestions. Her creations are well-sought after, but since she is a niece of a friend, she agreed to do your gown even in the short notice that we gave her." Laura kept telling her.

    "Then, we are indeed fortunate to get her services." She could only agree with her mother. There was nothing else she could do anyway.

    Laura and Katherine, one by one, showed her some samples of Ms. Laverne''s works. If she was honest, she loved the designs she had done with her other clients.

    She might get excited just like their mothers if she was getting married for real. But as she had reiterated in her brain. Nothing about this marriage was authentic.

    "Oh, here she is, my daughter," Laura said as a young woman entered the private room where they were waiting. "Danie, this is Ms. Laverne."

    "Just call me, Dani." She offered her hand.

    "Well, call me, Abby." Taking her hand before ushering them back to their seats.

    She was all business as she started asking her about her wedding. "What was your childhood wedding dream?" Abby asked in front of her mother and Alex''s mom.

    "I never had one." She outright told her. Well, she did have a dream wedding once, but it was all shattered now.

    She could see from her peripheral vision that her mom looked at her sympathetically. She was probably thinking of the same thing.

    It was supposed to be her dream wedding. But it was gone just like that, in a puff of smoke.

 Chapter 199 - Fishing Expedition

    <h4>Chapter 199 - Fishing Expedition</h4>

    "Can you call, Marcus? Have him report to me when he is avable." He informed his secretary as he looked at the files on his table.

    He wanted to finish all his meetings today because he nned to ask Dani out. It had been two days since they saw each other because of their busy schedules.

    Their moms had been whisking Dani away for thest two days, so she had spent her every avable time with them. By the time she went home, all she wanted to do was sleep.

    And just like Dani, Alex was also juggling his time between hispany, his father, and Ethan. So, these past couple of days had been a struggle for him too. Luckily, his parents were finally on their way home.

    "Yes, Sir." His secretary answered him. "Sir, Mr. Hamilton also called. He said that he is on his way here. He was asking if you could spare him some of your time."

    He had to scratch the back of his neck, knowing that he could not refuse to make time for him. He was though a little surprised that Ethan decided to visit him.

    "Squeeze him in my schedule. If you have to reschedule someone else, do so." Alex instructed his secretary before going back to his work.

    Alex was in a meeting when Ethan arrived at his office. He was early from their appointed time, but he was known to value his time.

    "Sir, sorry, but I could not stop him." His secretary said as Ethan walked into his office as if he owned the ce.

    "That is ok." He informed her since there was nothing that he could do about it.

    "I''m sorry for barging on you. I know you are a busy man, too, but I only have a few minutes to spare to discuss something with you." Ethan informed him.

    His secretary quickly moved out of his office and closed the door, leaving his team inside the room with his new visitor.

    "Guys, maybe we could resume our meeting at another time. My secretary would inform you of our new schedule." Dismissing his staff in favor of the new arrival. "Marcus, stay for a while."

    He wanted his legal counsel present in this meeting if Ethan was cooking up a new business deal. Although he could handle it himself, he preferred another mind to deal with the tycoon in his midst.

    "With your wedding on the way with my daughter, I felt that we should consider mergers between our businesses," Ethan said without waiting for any formalities as he studied Alex''s reaction.

    Ethan''s partnering with Alex in their first business venture convinced him that it could be lucrative and a way to get to know him. But he was still being cautious with his business dealing with Alex. He did not want a repeat of what happened with him in the past.

    It was different when it was all about business. Ethan could deal with it without any hassle. But when his daughter''s happiness was involved. He found it hard to be objective.

    Ethan could not help but put emotion on the equation. But not this time. He had to make sure that Alex was not using his daughter to gain his trust, even if he was starting to like him.

    "We don''t have to do this right away. We could talk about this when Dani and I are finally married." Alex stated, a bit surprised but not finding the situation odd.

    It was amon practice for two families to bind their assets once married. Usually, it was by merging theirpanies to make it bigger and stronger.

    But Alex did not see the point in encouraging him to do this since the marriage was not happening. He could not bind hispany with his, knowing that he had no n to proceed with the wedding.

    "We could process the papers and proceed with the merger when you are ready. If you are serious about marrying my daughter, I think that this should not be a problem with you." Ethan challenged him, seeing the hesitation in his eyes.

    Ethan was expecting that he would jump at the chance of merging hispany with his since it would boost him in the business world. But his outright refusal to do it suddenly surprised him.

    Although it said a lot about his character, he was still unconvinced. It could still be a ploy to disguise his real intention when the time came.

    "Ethan, I hope you won''t think of me as disrespectful, but I had to decline your proposal. Marrying your daughter doesn''t mean I am marrying you and yourpany." He pointed to Ethan.

    "Alex, shouldn''t we talk about this more before you decline the offer." Marcus finally interrupted the discussion.

    It was a big deal that they should not easily pass up. An opportunity of a lifetime they had been waiting for since they started thispany. And now that it was almost at their grasp, Alex was letting it go, just like that.

    "There is nothing to discuss. I agreed with our little business arrangement because I saw it as a lucrative business and a chance to learn from you. But I am not taking advantage of Dani''s position as your daughter to take yourpany." Alex stated as he stood from his chair and went to get something.

    "Would you care for some drinks?" He asked his guest. Suddenly feeling stressed about this entire situation.

    He could sense that the merger was a bait designed to lure him in and investigate his motives with his daughter. He already knew that Ethan was only doing this because of his experience with Nick.

    He was sure that Ethan was only waiting for a chance to expose him if he saw anything amiss in his intention with his daughter. He knew that he had to be more careful in dealing with him from now on.

    "Sure." He epted his offer of a drink.

    "I respect what you are trying to say. But it won''t hurt if you think about it first before you shut my proposal down? I think it would be beneficial for you to be associated with mypany." Ethan came here with a purpose, and he did not quickly back down.

    Ethan knew it was a risk, exposing hispany to Alex. But it would also reveal what Alex was hiding behind his books. By seeing hispany''s profile, he could see further what Alex had been doing with his business.

    "Fine. I will look into it, but I don''t promise anything." He was not afraid to show him who he was. He had nothing to hide in his business dealings, and his intention with his daughter had always been pure.

    But what he could not promise him was the marriage part because it was a lie. Although, the possibility of marrying Dani remained an option for him. He was still not sure when that would be.

    "That''s good enough for me. Let''s toast to that." Ethan raised his ss to him and Marcus, who seemed very interested in his ns.

    Alex also raised his ss to them and swallowed the alcoholic drink. He thought of Ethan''s proposal and knew that he had to be careful with it.

    But ying Ethan''s game at this point would onlyplicate things for him and Dani. He did not n to get caught in his fishing expedition.

 Chapter 200 - In The Hands Of Fate

    <h4>Chapter 200 - In The Hands Of Fate</h4>

    "Are you also going out tonight?" Jacky asked as she finished preparing for her date tonight.

    Sebastian had asked her once again for the fourth time to go out with him. It would seem that he was genuinely interested in her. But her question remained. Was she?

    She did promise to give him a chance, and if he would still ask her again on the fifth time, then she might reconsider taking this rtionship more seriously.

    "I am not sure. But probably not." She said resignedly.

    Two days of not seeing him became torture for her. She believed that he was beginning to be an addiction to her senses. And an obsession that she could not stop because she longed to be with him all the time.

    "Why not?" Jacky asked, knowing that she had been waiting to see him all day.

    "My father unexpectedly dropped by his office today and interrupted his meetings. Now, he is still conducting an important meeting as we speak." Dani said sadly and quite disappointed since she was looking forward to tonight.

    Alex had promised that he would wrap it up early today so that they could have dinner together. But sometimes, things did not work out the way they wanted them to be. As fate, in the form of her father, had meddled with their ns.

    "I am sure Alex will think of something to make it up to you," Jacky consoled her as she sat beside her on the couch.

    "Seems like things are getting serious with you and Sebastian." She stated, changing the subject away from her. She turned to face her and watched her reaction. "By the way, you look stunning in that blue dress."

    She hoped that Sebastian was the real deal so that her friend could finally find someone who would love and take care of her. But from the way her friend was acting, she believed it was not Sebastian who was the problem, but her.

    "I think there is something wrong with me." Jacky finally disclosed as she slumped back on the seat beside her. "I know that he is a good guy. I am lucky that he finds me interesting, but something is missing."

    "What do you mean?" She asked, unsure of what her friend was saying.

    She was no expert about rtionships since she was barely figuring what she was doing with her own. But she wanted to know what was wrong with Jacky. She still might be able to help her.

    "I don''t feel the connection that I had with Marcus and Lance with Sebastian. Do you think it had something to do with me not having sex with him yet?" She asked, burying her face at the palms of her hands.

    She assumed that theck of intimacy might be the reason behind the absence of her attraction for him. But in a way, she was also unconvinced.

    "You mean that you haven''t done it with him yet." She yelped unbelievingly. It was not like Jacky not to include sex in the equation when it came to dating, especially when they were already on their fourth date.

    "I am trying it your way this time. Trying to get to know him first, then the sex part cer." Jacky admitted, feeling a bit ufortable telling her friend about following her lead.

    "Where is my friend, and what have you done with her?" Dani asked, shaking Jacky on her shoulders, pretending to pry the information from her. Then, she could not stop her frown from changing into a smile.

    "Stop it! I am trying to be serious here." Jacky grabbed a pillow and smacked her with it so she would let go of her.

    "Sorry, you just caught me by surprise. But. Really?" She still could not believe that her friend, who always tried to convince her that sex was the answer to all their problems, was now trying it her way.

    "Yes. But if that is the case, then I should not have felt anything for Lance too, since we also have not done it yet." Jacky confessed to her friend something that she had kept from her.

    She should not be excited to see Lance. She should not be feeling the burning sensation every time that he would look at her. She should not have felt the electricity when their skin touched.

    But despite not sleeping with Lance, she still felt the pull of her attraction to him. So, she surmised that theck of sex with Sebastian should not be the reason for not wanting him.

    "First, I will say good for you. For not using sex as a basis for a rtionship." She never felt proud of her friend. "But maybe you are still pining on Lance, waiting that something would happen. So, you can''t make room for Sebastian in your life."

    That was the only exnation she could think of at the moment. She could tell that Lance made an impact on her, especially after what happened with Marcus. So, it was likely that she was still not over whatever attachment she had with Lance.

    "But I could not keep hoping that by some miracle, Lance would suddenly appear in front of me. We don''t live in a fairy tale, and I am not Cindere. Unlike you, he is not my prince that would whisk me away to my happy ever after." Jacky mumbled on, unable to stop the words froming out of her mouth.

    "So, you are not over, Lance," Dani finally concluded. "But how sure are you that he did not feel the same way. Did he said it to you that he was not interested to see you again?"

    "Come on, Dani. I live in the real world. I don''t have the luxury of dreaming of something that would never, ever going to happen. I am better off trying my luck with Sebastian than to wait for a damn prince charming." Jacky kidded around, finally epting her faith.

    She did remember him saying that he would miss her on thest minutes of theirst day together. But it did not mean that he would fly across the world to see her. She could not be foolish enough to believe that.

    "Fine. I am just saying that sometimes, fate can do some crazy things. Maybe you might cross paths again with Lance." Dani expressed her belief in destiny.

    It did happen to her. Who would have thought that she would see Alex again after a year of their one-night stand? Then, they would end up in a rtionship.

    Besides, she was hesitant if Jacky should continue dating Sebastian if she did not feel the same way with him. But it was not her life and her choice to make, so she did not want to influence her decision.

    "Sebastian is a nice guy. He likes me and makes me feel special. He seemed to care for me. So, why should I let him go, in order, to hold on to a dream?" She shook her head as if she was trying to clear her mind.

    Because that was what Lance was. A dream that she could only have in when she closed her eyes.

    She pulled herself up from the couch and moved towards her bedroom. She still needed to finish up before Sebastian arrived.

    She could not put her life in the hands of fate.

 Chapter 201 - A Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 201 - A Treasure</h4>

    When they stopped in front of the structure, Jacky felt like a shiver went through her body. The ce was very familiar to her. She was surprised that Sebastian brought her to Marcus'' favorite restaurant.

    It did bring back some of their memories together, but it still did not change the fact that he was someone she did not want to have any rtions with ever again. She was moving on, and Marcus was already in her past.

    "Shall we go in?" Sebastian asked as he assisted her out of his car and towards the restaurant. "I think I failed to mention earlier that you look beautiful tonight." He whispered just near her ears as the host ushered them into their reserved seats.

    She could only nod and smile at the sweetness of his voice. If only she could feel a spark in his voice as it caressed her skin, but unfortunately, she only felt a fondness for him.

    "Thanks for going out again with me." He said as he looked beyond the menu in his hand.

    "I am happy to be here with you." She said with a cheerful smile. Well, she was indeed d to be in hispany. He knew many interesting topics they could talk about, besides having a great sense of humor.

    After ordering, her eyes could not help but wonder if he was here tonight. She was hoping not to bump into him anytime soon, or if possible, never, but Marcus frequented this ce.

    "Are you alright? You seem to be a bit preupied." Sebastian remarked as her eyes continued to wander around the room.

    "Yes, sorry about that." She admonished herself. She should be focusing on her date and not someone who was not even there. "I just remembered something."

    "Anyway, do you remember Robbie? He wanted you to have this. It is just something he drew for you as a thank you for sitting with him." He handed her a folded paper.

    "That is so sweet of him." She unfolded the paper and checked the drawing of a small kid. She could picture him doing it on the other side of his mom''s bed as he waited for his mom to get better.

    She suddenly remembered Andy. She was so busy with her life that she had failed to update himtely. She wondered what was going on with his little brother.

    "He kept asking when you wille back to the hospital. I think he had a little crush on you. I can''t say I me him." He said, giving her a boyish grin, which she believed was one of his charms.

    "Well, I hope that his mom gets better soon." She did love kids since she had taken care of some of them when she was young.

    She also dreamed of having her own someday when she finally met the right man for her. Would it be Sebastian? She could only ponder on it, but she believed that Sebastian might be a good husband and father material based on her assessment.

    But for her, she still was skeptical. But as she said earlier, she had to learn to open herself to the possibility. Because she believed Sebastian was a good catch. It would be a waste to dream of something she could not have when someone was already sitting next to her that was real.

    "She is. In a few days, we could send them home." Sebastian told her. They talked more about things that interest them both.

    Finally, she found herself enjoying her time with him that she did not notice someone walked in and had his eyes on her.

    The only time she learned of his presence was when he stood in front of her and greeted her. "Jacky fancy seeing you here."

    "Marcus, I am not surprised to see you here." She acknowledged the man she had wished not to see tonight.

    Then, Marcus turned from Jacky to her date and extended his hand to him. "Marcus, Jacky''s friend." He introduced himself, assessing the new man in Jacky''s life, not that he should care.

    "Sebastian." He took his hand with a bit of caution. He could sense the slight animosity in Jacky''s wee to his presence. He suddenly realized that he must be the reason why she was searching for someone earlier.

    But he was not about to snoop around their business unless they made it his business. He would wait for Jacky to tell him if she feltfortable sharing that part of her life with him.

    "Well, just came by to say hi. I don''t want to keep my date waiting." Marcus gave them a curt nod and a smile before turning away and walking back to his table. A young, gorgeousdy was indeed waiting for him. Jacky noted when her eyes followed him involuntarily.

    She would be lying if she denied that she still felt the invisible string that pulled her to Marcus before. Maybe it would take time before she would eventually sever all her ties with him. But she intended to do so.

    She also realized that although she did not feel the same attraction for Sebastianpared to what she had with Marcus. It was still better to be in a rtionship with someone who respected and would probably love her one day.

    "So, about him. He was my ex, and we did not end on good terms." She suddenly felt that being upfront with him about her past was the best way to keep whatever rtionship they were building.

    She might as well tell him slowly bits and pieces of herself if she would like to keep dating him. At least, if he thought that he was not worth his time, she could find out right away and not when they were already in too deep.

    "I did figure that much from the way he was looking at you. But you don''t have to tell me anything yet if you are notfortable." He was not going to force her if things between them were still raw.

    He knew what a heartache could do to a person, and getting over it was usually hard. But he believed that Jacky deserved a chance to be happy. If luck and fate would have it, he wished he could help her make it better.

    "Thanks for understanding." She looked at him, seeing him in a different light for the first time. He was a person she could easily talk to, and somehow her heart seemed to know that she could trust him.

    Maybe it was time that she gave herself a chance to find love with him. If she could only focus her attention on him, then she might eventually feel the same way.

    She could not keep pining on someone who was not a possibility, even if he seemed to be the best choice among the three. But concentrate on what was real, sitting just from across from her.

    "I like you. And every time I am with you and discover new things about you only makes me like you even more." Sebastian told her what he thought of her.

    He knew that she was still keeping a lot of her past hidden inside that heart of hers, but he was willing to wait until she was ready to open it to him. He believed that a girl like her was a treasure to be cherished.

 Chapter 202 - Blend In With The Crowd

    <h4>Chapter 202 - Blend In With The Crowd</h4>

    She woke up this morning very frustrated and disappointed by his absence.? Her hands seemed to be searching for him right next to her even before she opened her eyes, only to remember that he did note to visitst night.

    Alex finished veryte in his meeting and decided that he should better stay at his ce than let Dani wait for him. As an understanding girlfriend, she agreed with him even if all she wanted was to wait for him.

    But she figured he must be tired, and his apartment was closer to his office than hers. She should be more considerate with his needed rest. She just had to wait a little longer to see him. She figured that a few more hours or half a day would not matter that much.

    She decided to knock on her friend''s door. After a few seconds, she opened it with a frown on her face. "What?" She asked sleepily.

    "Jacky, I am going for a jog." She told her, observing her friend''s appearance. "What happened to your datest night?" She could not stop the curiosity in her voice.

    She heard her came intest night, but she appeared to be alone.

    "It was fun. Sebastian brought me to a nice restaurant. We run into Marcus. We had dinner. We left. He brought me home and kissed me goodnight at the door." She stated like she was in a marathon, then started closing the door.

    "Wait! What?" She stopped the door from closing. "You ran into Marcus. What happened?" She did not expect that.

    "Nothing. Marcus was out on a date. He just said hi and moved on. Nothing much to talk about." Jacky said as if she did not care.

    "Are you sure you are, ok?" She suddenly felt concerned about the news.

    "Go away. All I want to do is sleep." Jacky finally answered back before she closed her room, and all was silent once again.

    "Bye. But if you need someone to talk to." She knocked once again to taunt her friend, who was never really a morning person.

    But all she heard was her groan followed by a soft bang. She assumed it was a fluffy object, like a pillow, that hit the wooden door. It was her cue to leave her alone.

    She wanted to ask her more, but she knew it was not the time. But for now, she had to get out and clear her mind.

    She made her way out of her apartment and into the elevator. She could feel the stiffness of her body from the way she had tossed and turned on her bedst night.

    "Good morning, Jack." She greeted the doorman, who always had a friendly smile on his face.

    "Have a good run, Miss." Jack greeted her as usual. "But be cautious. It seems rain is in the air," Jack warned as he appeared to be feeling the slight chill in the wind.

    "Thanks. I''ll take note of that." She did look at the sky and notice some clouds forming not far from where she was, but she guessed it was still too small to cause rain. But she did feel a bit cold, but not enough to stop her from making her run.

    She continued on her already routine path, running alongside some other joggers. She did notice the two men that followed her not too far, but they were still keeping their distance, the way she wanted it.

    Alex did not like the idea of pulling her bodyguards at this time. But at least, he agreed to apromise. Two only with the condition that they would not interfere in her daily routine unless in extreme circumstances.

    She was almost through with her run and was on her way back. But she identally tripped on a ball that crossed her path, thrown by a boy ying on the grass. It rolled on her way, and she was not able to avoid it.

    "Oops!" She could feel herself falling, unable to control her movements. It happened so fast. All that was left for her to do was readied herself for the impact.

    Fortunately, somebody caught her fall before she hit the pavement. That would have been a bad fall, and she could be seriously hurt if that happened.

    "Oh! Thanks so much." She said as she steadied herself in the arms of the stranger. She was still a bit shook by the incident as she tried to calm her nerves.

    "I am just d that I was able to grab you before younded on the ground, Dani." The man said as he continued to hold on to her.

    She finally looked up to see a familiar face. "Troy, I did not see you jog earlier." She said as she felt relieved that it was him who saved her.

    When she looked around, she could see that the two guards watching her were already on their way to rescue her, but she signaled them to go away.

    She did not like the other people to notice that men were guarding her as if she was someone important. As far as everyone should know, she was the same as everyone else.

    "I woke upte and decided to get some coffee first." He stated, helping her regain her bnce. But when she tried to put pressure on her left foot, she suddenly felt a slight pain.

    "Oh my, look at what I have done to you." She gasped upon seeing the coffee that spilled on his shirt as she tried to ignore her foot. She thought that the pain would go away as she moved it more.

    "Don''t worry about it, but at least you manage to wake me up." He teased her, which also made her smile. "Anyway, are you through because I am just starting?" He asked as he let go of her.

    "Yeah, I am on my way back. I started early today." She said, moving a bit towards the opposite direction. "I hope you have a nice run."

    "Sure. Well, hope we can run together next time." He told her as he also started to move on the other path.

    But before he could go far, he turned around and noticed that Dani was limping a bit. She was favoring her right foot. He surmised that something must have happened on her other foot.

    "Are you alright?" He was at her side in a few seconds. "I think you sprained your left ankle. Do you want me to look at it?" He asked as he stopped her from moving any further.

    "It is probably just some cramp. It would go away in a little while." She tried to step on it some more, showing him that she was ok, but the more she forced it, it only turned worse.

    "Let us sit over there. Let me have a look." He tried to convince her when he saw a bench a few meters from where they stood.

    Having no choice because of the growing pain, she finally conceded and allowed Troy to lead her to the bench.

    "I have to see what is wrong with your foot. It might hurt a bit." He warned her, knowing how painful a sprain could be if it were the case.

    She only nodded when he knelt in front of her and started to carefully took off her shoe and sock. But she still felt the pain in the slight movement.

    "As I suspect, it has started to swell." He told her as he inspected her foot further. His suspicion was correct. Dani did have a sprained ankle. "You can''t walk on that." He told her.

    "I think I can still make it back home." She insisted as she tried to put her shoe back on but failed.

    "Let me help you instead. We can grab a cab, then assist you up to your apartment." He suggested since he could not think of any other way that she could go home.

    "Fine." She finally conceded after a few seconds of thinking about it, knowing that she had no other choice. At least it was Troy, her friend who was helping her, not some strangers she did not know.

    "Are you ready?" He asked as he held on to her shoe in one hand and stood up to assist her.

    "Just give me a minute." She told him, preparing herself for the pain that was toe. But as she sat down, her eyes wandered to her two bodyguards.

    She could still see the men hovering near them but pretended to be doing something. She did see one of them holding a phone. Was he reporting to Alex about what was happening to her? Or, maybe he was only talking to someone else.

    Sitting now on the bench had given her time to study those men that she usually ignored. She wondered if Troy even noticed the two. But in fairness to them, they knew how to blend in with the crowd.

 Chapter 203 - Invasion Of Privacy

    <h4>Chapter 203 - Invasion Of Privacy</h4>

    They slowly made their way out of the park. He ced his arms around her shoulder and his hands on her elbows to serve as her cane.

    "Don''t try to use your injured foot. Putting pressure on it would only cause more swelling." He kept giving her caution because he was concerned that it would only worsen its condition.

    But when he noticed that she was still having difficulty walking on one foot, and she kept limping with her injured foot. He decided to do something else.

    "I hope you won''t mind if I carry you instead. I don''t think it will help if you keep hurting yourself further." Troy exined, stopping on the sidewalk as he waited for her to agree with his suggestion.

    "But I think..." She was about to decline his offer when somebody else at her back interrupted their conversation.

    "That will not be necessary. I''ll take over from here." A manly voice spoke behind her, but she did not have to turn around to know who it was. That tone belonged only to one man she knew too well.

    She was not surprised at all that he was here, remembering one of his guards on the phone earlier. She already had put two and two together and surmised that they were reporting to him her every action.

    But she wondered how he managed toe quickly to her rescue when the incident happened just a few minutes ago. Unless his men already informed him that she went out for a run.

    She felt that his men vited her privacy, and she could not help but fume inside. That was one of the reasons she never liked having men following her.

    His father used that to manipte her every movement before. She did not like that he was also imploring the same tactics.

    "What are you doing here, and how did you know where I am?" She suddenly asked as she turned around and looked at him.

    She never liked the way his men meddled with her affairs. She was not in danger, so there was no reason for them to do what they did. And she would let Alex know that she did not appreciate how he was manipting the situation to his advantage. Getting information of her whereabouts as if he did not trust her.

    "I was already on my way to your apartment just a few blocks from here when I talked to Ben. He told me that you went jogging and had an ident." He started exining. "So, I figured to go straight here and checked if you are ok."

    Suddenly, her heart melted when she saw the worried expression on his face. She felt like a fool believing the worse of him. She needed to stop presuming that Alex was anything like her father, who loved to handle the situation in his favor.

    Alex was different. She believed that he genuinely cared for her and was only thinking of her wellness. "Oh!" She finally acknowledged his reason and chastised herself for her thoughts.

    Then, she identally stepped on her affected foot, making her winced in pain, then she turned to her other foot for support. "Are you alright?" Troy tried to steady her again, then Alex was immediately at her side too, holding on to her other arm.

    "I think we should go home so that I can take care of that," Alex said, making sure that Troy heard his words. If anyone were about to take care of Dani, it would be him.

    Although Dani kept telling him that Troy was just a friend, he could not seem to trust him. There was something about him that did not feel right. Besides, the clear indication that he was interested in her more than a friend.

    "Thanks again for helping Dani," Alex said to Troy in the friendliest tone Alex could manage.

    But he also admitted that he might be wrong. His bad experiences in the past might be clouding his judgment. So, he was cautious not to jump to any conclusion until he could find any concrete evidence against Troy.

    He did not want to end up on the wrong side of Dani''s graces because he used her friend of wrongdoing when he had no proof. It would ruin her trust. He did not want that to happen.

    "It was nothing. I am happy to help a friend." Troy smiled at Dani and nodded to Alex. It was a missed opportunity to spend more time with Dani. But he was sure that there would still be other times.

    "Ok, let us go home," Dani finally agreed since she was also having a hard time standing up between the two men, who were so obvious, notfortable being in the same space.

    "Take care of that foot," Troy said as Alex picked her up, bridal style.

    Alex could not wait to walk away from Troy, but he had to wait for Dani''s signal.

    "Thanks again for saving and helping me." She told Troy and nodded her head to Alex as they moved towards the car.

    She saw Troy smiled at her before continuing on his path back to the park. She now sat in the back seat with Alex beside her as they traversed the busy street back to her apartment.

    Ben, the one that called Alex earlier, was now in the front seat. He took over as the driver of the car. But like all professional security men, his eyes focused on the street in front of him.

    "Do your men report to you everything that I do?" She knew she had to ask the question before it started to mess up with her head. Better to hear it from his lips than to find out from somewhere else.

    She looked at Ben and his attention never waiver on the road. But Dani was well aware that his other senses were keen on checking also for other possible threats around them.

    Although she knew that he was only concerned about her safety, she still did not agree with the part that he might be spying on her daily activities.

    It would appear to be an invasion of privacy, and she was not ok with that.

 Chapter 204 - Painful Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 204 - Painful Reunion</h4>

    "Do your men report to you everything that I do?" Alex heard her asked him.

    He wondered where she was going with this question, but he was willing to oblige her by answering her truthfully. Well, he had nothing to hide anyway.

    "Just only pertinent information about your safety." He told her, ncing in her direction.

    "Oh, ok." She replied back but with slight hesitation. She wanted to ask more, but she could not think of a better way to rephrase her question without sounding offensive.

    "My men don''t report to me what you do or where you go to if that is what you are asking." He finally looked at her directly in the eyes to prove that he was telling her the truth. "I only asked them to make sure that you are secure at all times."

    His men were only there to assure him that she was always safe and not spy on her. But he could only guess that she had a bad experience with men trailing her from the way her father had over-protected her.

    He could not me Ethan for doing so. If he would have a daughter someday, he might do the same with her. Hopefully, not worse.

    "I am just wondering because I saw him calling you earlier on his phone." She pointed to the man behind the wheels. Then, she lowered her head, feeling ashamed for doubting his intentions.

    "Just for the record." He extended his hand to touch her face and make her look at him. "He did not call me to report to me. I called him. I want to make sure that you are at home because I was nning to surprise you with breakfast." He told her.

    "Ok. I''m sorry for questioning your intention. I understand now." She smiled at him. She wanted to tell him how much she regretted distrusting him, but no words came out of her mouth.

    "That''s ok. I know you never like the idea in the first ce. But thanks for indulging my request." He grabbed her hand and ced a kiss on top of it.

    "I am just notfortable having strange men following me around." She told him, lowering her voice as not to offend the man in front of them.

    "Don''t be afraid of them. I will not have ced my men as your protector if I do not trust them with my own life." He assured her.

    "Yes, now I can breathe morefortably even if they keep following me around." She informed him with a sigh of relief. Somehow, his assurance gave her some peace of mind. She had nothing to fear from them, and they were not there to watch her every move.

    "I brought you donuts." He pulled a paper bag at the side of the car. "I thought that we could share a breakfast to make up for my absencest night."

    He knew that it was the perfect bribe to win her over. She loved her sweets. He knew that he could get away with that even if he had done nothing wrong. But he was happy to see her smile.

    "Oh! I love donuts in the morning." She uttered with delight but quickly winced again when she identally moved her foot the wrong way.

    Then his eyes shifted to her injury. "Can I see?" Alex spoke up. His voice suddenly pulled their attention back to her foot which was starting to hurt a little more.

    "Ok." She held her legs closer to him. Then he assisted her by pulling her legs towards hisp as he checked on her foot.

    Then, she realized that her other shoe was still with Troy, seeing her bare toes. She had forgotten all about it. She decided that she could get itter, once she felt better.

    After a few minutes, she had forgotten all thoughts of Troy and her shoe as she felt relief from what Alex was doing. He started massaging the sides of her feet, letting his fingers caressed the surrounding unaffected area.

    His ministrations were giving her some relief which was also affecting some other parts of her body.

    "I miss you." She whispered to him, remembering the craving she had for him these past few days, especiallyst night. Now, she forgot about the pain that was causing her difort.

    "You don''t know how much I miss you too." He dered, remembering waking up earlier without her by her side.

    He quickly rushed to visit and surprise her, only to find out that she was jogging with Troy. Then, his concern grew when he heard that she had a sprain during her run.

    "But I think we should attend on the nasty sprain before anything else." He told her as he positioned her feet again in hisp where she would be morefortable.

    "I think we have no choice." Already thinking of how inconvenient it would be to be disabled in this way. "But I doubt if we could do anything else buty on the couch all day." She said regretfully.

    She was hoping that they could go out this weekend and spent time doing some activities. But now, she would be stuck inside the house doing nothing. Maybe she could use this time to work on her pending cases.

    "I''m sure we can find something interesting to do whileying on the couch the whole day and night." He teased her with his smile.

    "I''m sure you will never run out of ideas in that big brain of yours." She taunted back as they started bantering inside the car until they finally reached her apartment.

    "Shall I carry you to the threshold?" He once again jokingly said as he carried her to the lobby for everyone to see. Then, they were inside the confine of the elevator.

    Once inside her apartment, he ced her down on the couch and knelt in front of her. "First, can I kiss my girl?" He pulled her, careful not to touch the foot with the sprain.

    "Thanks foring to my rescue." She said and finally acknowledged that she appreciated his effort to see her.

    Then, as soon as their lips touched, they were both satisfied. The longing they felt for each other for thesest few days suddenly disappeared. All that mattered was to be back in each other''s arms.

    They nned to savor every minute they were together. It was a painful reunion, but it was all worth it.

 Chapter 205 - Hand And Foot

    <h4>Chapter 205 - Hand And Foot</h4>

    "Oh."

    "Keep still."

    "Uhmm"

    "It will hurt more if you keep moving."

    "Be careful."

    Those were the noises she heard behind her closed door that awoke her from her deep sleep. When she opened her eyes, her ears tried to search for the source of the sounds.

    Jacky quickly stood up from her bed when she pinpointed themotion was just outside her room, not far from the living room.? Based on the voices, she assumed that it was Dani and Alex on the couch.

    But what are they doing? She could not make out what was happening because the barrier between them was muffling the sound.

    "I am trying to be careful. You have to keep still." Alex said to Dani.

    Jacky did recognize the voice of Alex, confirming her guess earlier.

    What was he doing this early in the morning in their house? What are they doing outside of her room, probably in their living room? She quickly moved closer to the door and strained her ears on the wooden door to listen to the activity going on their couch.

    "I can''t take it," Dani mumbled almost in a whimper.

    "But you have to, or this might hurt." Alex kept insisting. "It might sting a little, but it will eventually feel better after you get ustomed to it." He continued with whatever he was doing.

    "Oh, ok!" Dani conceded to whatever Alex was about to do to her.

    Jacky had enough. She could not keep on listening behind the closed door like a peeping tom. She quickly opened her door and walked out of the room to stop them from whatever it was they were about to do.

    "Whatever you two are doing? You better continue that inside your room. I don''t want to see or witness the two of you having sex in the living room and on our couch." Jacky shrieked and cringed at the thought.

    She moved out of her room with her eyes still closed, with one of her hands covering the portion of her face. She did not want to see her friends naked in front of her.

    "Jacky, what are you talking about?" Dani looked at her friend as if she had gone insane. "And will you please open your eyes? We are not having sex here. What gave you that idea?"

    "You can open your eyes, Jacky. I am just helping Dani with her sprain." Alex exined their situation.

    After the initial surprise, Alex could not stop theughter froming out of his mouth. Upon realization of what Jacky thought they were doing on the couch.

    Slowly, Jacky removed her hand and opened her eyes to check the state of the two. But when she saw that they were fully clothed, she suddenly felt foolish for assuming too much.

    She med it on her sleepless night.

    "What happened?" Jacky immediately moved to their side and looked at Dani''s condition. "By the way, sorry for jumping to my conclusion."

    "That''s ok," Dani uttered, holding to her friend''s hand. "I identally stumbled on a ball that crossed my path and probably twisted my ankle." She said, trying to change the subject. "Luckily, Troy was there to break my fall."

    She contemted not telling them about what Troy did, knowing how Alex felt about him. But she figured if Alex was to find out from his men what happened, he might think that she was keeping things from him.

    Dani figured it would be better if it came from her, even if Alex would feel ufortable hearing about it. Besides, both of them did promise that they would not keep anything from each other.

    "I told you that jogging is not good for you. Look at what happened to you." Jacky nagged like a mother hen as she stood to get some more ice in the fridge.

    "It was an ident. I could have sprained my foot even inside this room, and I could have done nothing about it." She tried to defend her hobby from her friend.

    Trust Jacky to me her running since she never liked to exercise or wake up early in the morning. But Jacky never did need it. She had a body that could make any man fall on their knees.

    "What are you doing here, anyway?" Jacky shifted her attention to Alex when she returned with the new ice pack.

    She figured that Dani and Alex might have a n to go out before the ident happen. That was the only logical exnation for it.

    "I was going to make up for my absencest night with a bag of donuts. But I learned that she was in the park, limping in pain, so I went straight to her instead." He once again exined his sudden appearance in the park and their apartment so early in the morning.

    "Ok. Where is the donut?" Jacky asked, moving away from them as Alex pointed at the corner where he dropped it earlier. She immediately grabbed it and went back to the kitchen. "I am making us some coffee."

    "Does that feel better?" Alex asked as he carefully applied the coldpress on the swollen area again. It was probably getting a bit numb from the ice.

    In his assessment, it would probably take a week or two before she could have full use of her foot again. Until then, she should rest as much as she could. She should not abuse her foot in the meantime.

    "Yes, I think it is lessening the pain. Thanks." She told him as she finally rested her body on the backrest of the couch.

    Then, Alex fixed her foot slowly on a throw pillow and nted it on the coffee table in front of her. Finally, Alex rxed next to her and moved his head closer to hers.

    "So, what do you think we should do on this couch? Do you think sex is still out of the picture?" Pointing to Jacky, who was busy in the kitchen.

    "You are so naughty." She reprimanded him, but she still felt the slight tingling of the excitement of having him next to her. "What about we wait for the coffee and have breakfast first, then decideter on what else we could do on this couch." She suggested, feeling the grumbling inside her stomach.

    "Fair enough." He held her hand on his and pulled it to his lips, nting several kisses on each of them. He figured that he would have to settle for this for the time being. What was important was that they were together again.

    "Here is the coffee and donuts." Jacky lowered the tray on the table and settled herself on the lone chair adjacent to them. "So, I guess you won''t have any ns today." She summed up.

    "I guess not. We will just be cuddling here on the sofa the whole day." Dani said resignedly. All her ns down the drain.

    "What about you? Any ns to go out." Alex said as he picked up a donut and started feeding Dani a small piece.

    "Nothing so far. Sebastian is on duty today." Jacky exined as she also picked up a piece.

    What should she do under her circumstance? Dani wondered as she sat immobile on her seat. She never wanted this feeling of being useless, where people would wait on her, hand and foot.

 Chapter 206 - Did Not Stink

    <h4>Chapter 206 - Did Not Stink</h4>

    "If you cook like that every day, Alex, I will never have second thoughts of marrying you," Jacky said as she savored the sulent taste of the dish she just had.

    Now, she knew why Dani was head over heels in love with him. Although, she would not say that out loud. Dani would not appreciate her preempting her feelings.

    Even Alex seemed to be in the same boat. Jacky just wondered when would Alex and Dani realize that they felt the same way and admit it to each other. But that was not her business. She needed to shut down her thoughts before she blurted them out loud.

    "I told you, if ever you decide to change profession, you might consider opening up your restaurant." Dani agreed with Jacky as they gathered around the living room.

    They just finished dinner, and Jacky could not stop praising his culinary skills. She did agree with Jacky about the cooking skills, but about the marrying part. She still had not thought about it.

    "Well, I''ll leave the two of you alone. If you need anything else, I will be just in my room." Jacky pointed at the door near the living room, winking at Dani as if Jacky was reminding her of the earlier incident.

    "We''ll probably finish the movie we are watching, then retire for the night too. In my room." Dani added thest part to assure Jacky that her message was clear and received.

    "Goodnight." Jacky closed her door on them andid down on her bed with the phone in her hand.

    Jacky did not feel like watching a movie with them anymore. She only felt sad not having someone to cuddle with while Dani and Alex appeared so into each other. She wanted that too.

    She suddenly remembered herst date with Sebastian. The way he was making all the effort to make their time together almost perfect. As much as she wanted someone to be with her, she suddenly felt guilty for using Sebastian.

    After he dropped her off at her door and kissed her passionately, she still did not feel the spark she hoped for in their first kiss. She then realized that it was time to admit to herself and Sebastian what she truly felt.

    She was only using Sebastian as a rebound for her failed rtionship with Marcus and Lance. She could not use him for her selfish reasons.

    Back in the living room, the two remained sitting on the couch as they watched and goofed around, enjoying the easy and stress-free time together.

    "Are you staying the night?" She asked as she scooted closer to him. She wished he would. She would like to snuggle with him even if they could do nothing else.

    They just finished several movies and watched some series that both interest their fancy. But both never had the chance to watch it with their busy schedules.

    They did enjoy watching the same movies but contradict at some points in the plot or the characters. Well, they figured that they could never agree on most things because they were both hard-headed and stubborn at times. But they could settle it with somepromises.

    "I want to stay. I have nothing to do tomorrow as well, so expect me to pamper you all day too." Alex told her as he cuddled her body on his while they sat on the couch.

    He cooked their lunch and dinner, making it an extra special dish because he wanted to feed her a delicious meal. Even Jacky enjoyed the food that he served them.

    "Are you sure? I don''t want to waste your time taking care of me. I''m sure Jacky will not mind looking after me until I can slowly use my foot." She tried to reason with him.

    It was enough that he sacrificed his entire day trapped in her apartment without much to do but watch the television and cooked for them. But another day of that, she felt it was already abusing him and his kindness.

    She suddenly remembered the time back on their trip where she was ill. Alex had taken the time to take care of her until he had nursed her back to health.

    "I don''t mind being stuck here with you. Even if it takes a month for your foot to heal, I will dly stay and take care of you." He said with a beautiful smile on his luscious lips.

    "You are insane for wasting your time here when you can do so many other things with your time." She responded, finding it hard to believe that Alex would choose to be with her during this time of her minor crisis.

    But who was she toin when she was the one benefiting from his affection? She would take as much as she could while he was still giving it to her. Who knew how long their rtionship wouldst?

    She was not a fool to believe that what they had now was a sure thing. She had learned in her past that not everythingsts forever. She also had to be realistic and be prepared for all eventualities.

    "Yes. I am insane about you." He slid a bit closer to her and started ying with her hair, twisting it in his fingers.

    "What are you doing?" She asked, slightly shifting her body away from him so that she could face him at a better angle.

    "You know I like you, but I think you need a bath." Alex started inhaling the scent of her hair and moved closer to her neck. Then, slightly back away. "You stink."

    "No. I don''t." Dani denied his im, pping him in his arms and looking at him like he just dered war.

    She eventually tried to smell herself, sniffing her clothes, then her armpits. She did not care that Alex was watching her. She would prove him wrong.

    Then, realizing that she still wore her clothes from earlier. She had forgotten to change into something else or take a shower due to the incident.

    Her sweat earlier must have dried up and clung to her clothes, but she believed Alex was exaggerating. She did not stink.

 Chapter 207 - Ready To Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 207 - Ready To Surrender</h4>

    "I was just joking," Alex said as he startedughing. "You should have seen your face. I thought you are about to smack me on the face for saying that." He said in between his chuckle.

    "That is not funny." She pouted her lips as she punched him again in his arms. But she doubted if it even hurt him one bit, but it did make him stop.

    "Ok. I am sorry. You were so serious, I wanted you to smile, but I think I only made you mad. I guess I still need to work on my jokes." He apologized, grabbing her hands as he peppered them with tiny kisses.

    But he did enjoy taunting her once in a while. He always found it cute when her face contorted to its angry state. When her lips make that pout or the thin line and her eyebrows frown or raised upwards, he could not stop adoring her every quirk.

    "You do that because you are not funny at all." She admonished him, but his lips on her skin were slowly dissolving her resolved.

    She could never stay angry at him, especially when he kept that boyish grin on his lips as he stared at her. She was just no match with him when he started turning up those charms.

    "Am I forgiven," Alex said so sweetly as he looked into her eyes. Those eyes knew she could not resist him.

    It could read into her eyes and know what she was thinking. Oh, she hoped not because she was not even sure what it would read in the depths of her soul.

    "Well, you are, but you owe me one." She told him, pretending to think of a way to get back at him. But she was never good at retaliating or pranking him back. Somehow, she would find a way.

    "But I do think you need to freshen up." He said seriously this time. "Come on. I will bathe you before I tucked you in."

    Alex grabbed the remote and turned off the movie. He carefully scooped Dani up from the sofa and carried her to her room, moving slowly not to hurt her foot.

    Although she said to him that it did not hurt that much since she had taken pain medication. Still, he did not want to cause her unnecessary difort as he carried her like expensive porcin.

    "What about you? Are you not taking a bath with me?" She asked as he made her sit on the edge of the tub.

    "Hmmm!" He pretended to be thinking about it as he opened the faucet to let the water flow on the big white marble basin and prepared what she would need.

    "Can you grab thevender?" Dani requested, and he moved to drop somevender oil on the water.

    "What else do you need?" He knelt before her and waited for her answer.

    She smiled at him and moved her lips close to his. But before their lips could touch, she shifted her head to the side of his face and started sniffing on his neckline.

    "You kind of stink too." She taunted him. "I think you also badly need a bath."

    "Do I now?" He answered her with a cuteugh. "Then, if you say so. Maybe I shall take a bath with you." He started removing every single piece of clothing until he only had his briefs left on his body.

    "Oh, aren''t you excited to take a bath?" She continued with her teasing.

    "I am, so shall I help you with your clothes." He carefully removed her clothes, especially when it was time to pass it through her injured ankle. Thankfully, he was very gentle. She only felt a slight pain.

    Then, he slowly lifted her body and ced her inside the tub, submerging her into the slightly warm water. After removing his remaining clothing, he also followed her and entered the tub behind her.

    It was not the first time they bathed on the tub together. But every time Alex joined her, Dani could swear that it was always different from thest. As if he knew what she needed at the moment. She felt calmer and safer when his arms started to enveloped her body.

    "Why did I get so lucky to have a prince take care of me?" She mumbled as she felt his hands caressed her arms, her back, and every part of her body that he could reach.

    "Because you are my princess, and you deserve to be taken care of by me, only me," Alex said, emphasizing the twost words.

    He never felt this need to be possessive, as if every time he saw her with Troy, his blood wanted to boil. It took everything in him to control himself. Because he always knew that he could trust her.

    But he was not sure if he could trust that man. He was shady on his radar, and he realized now that he should be looking into him. He just had to be careful that Dani did not find out about it because she might not appreciate that he was checking on her friend.

    After a while,? "I think we had enough of cleansing ourselves," Alex pulled himself up from the tub and dried himself, and wrapped a towel around him, then he assisted her out of the water and wrapped her up on a towel and a robe.

    He carried her once again to her room and ced her gently on the bed. He took out one of her nightgowns and underwear and helped her get dressed.

    "Now, off to bed." He instructed as if she was a little girl.

    Heid her down on the bed. He also carefully ced her affected ankle with a pillow to support it. Then he gave her a sweet kiss on the forehead, covering her up with a thick nket.

    "What about you?" She asked, suddenly yawning and feeling the heaviness of her eyelids.

    She could feel the darkness wanting to swallow her up. It must be the medication she took that suddenly made her sleepy.

    "I''ll get some pajamas on. I''ll be right beside you in a second." He assured her as he searched inside his bag for some change of clothes.

    She felt satisfied to hear that and waited for him toy beside her. He always made her feel like she was the most delicate thing he ever touched.

    But she had always known that she was not. She had learned to fend for herself ever since she had moved out of her father''s care. However, Alex managed to make her believe that she needed him to protect her.

    "Good night and sweet dreams." These were thest words she heard before her eyes closed shut. And his embrace was thest thing she felt as he cradled her body in his firm yet gentle arms.

    But before she lost all her consciousness, a thought yed on her mind. Her world was beginning to revolve around Alex. She was bing too dependent on him.

    She could not deny that she wanted him so much. The intensity of her growing feelings for him terrified her. She was afraid of what it would do to her. She was not sure how to exin it.

    Somewhat it felt like she was ready to surrender all of herself to him.

 Chapter 208 - Win-win Situation

    <h4>Chapter 208 - Win-win Situation</h4>

    "Are you sure about your n?" Marcus said, pacing around his office, thinking of a better way other than his n.

    He knew that his friend had been in a tight spot because of the deals he had made this past few months. But entering into these new ones was not something he wished to agree on upon learning the key parties involved with it.

    "I think my father is right," Alex said as he thought of what his father suggested during their breakfast the other week.

    "Don''t you think you are taking an unnecessary risk by agreeing to this?" Marcus pointed to the paper in his hand.

    "Not if we put some necessary precaution. I think we can pull this through." Alex insisted, knowing that he wanted this to work. "Dani also thinks that it is a good idea."

    After thinking about it this weekend and even talking to Dani about this situation, Alex realized that it might be the solution he needed. It might be the answer to his problems.

    But of course, like all agreements, it also had some downsides and ws in it. But Alex believed that he could control the situation and worked it out to his advantage.

    "Are you positive that you have thought of this thoroughly and was not just influenced by what Dani said?" Marcus questioned him again with his decision.

    It was not that he was undermining Dani''s capacity to think of this objectively. But he feared that Alex and Dani''s feelings about their rtionship and their agreement might be clouding their judgment about approving this n.

    He wanted to think that there was another way other than this, but it would seem that Alex was already dead set in doing this. What else could he do? He was just a friend and an employee under hispany.

    "I know what you are thinking. My decision had nothing to do with my rtionship with Dani. As I said, I don''t allow how I feel about her influenced what I do with my business." Alex assured his friend, seeing the doubt in his expression.

    In his analysis, the positive oue would seem to outweigh the negative possibilities. There might be a risk, but it was not enough to convince him that he should turn this opportunity down.

    "But how can you be sure that you are looking at this objectively?" Marcus still felt that he might not have seen the whole picture. Despite his respect for his friend''s ability to control his emotion, Marcus believed that Alex might be thinking not with his head but with his heart.

    "Trust me, man. I know what I am doing." Alex could not keep arguing with Marcus. It might only end up badly, knowing how he felt about his rtionship with Dani and his association with Ethan.

    Lately, they had not seen eye to eye in their decisions, and he did not want to fuel that misunderstanding and create a bigger one.

    "Ok. What else can I do but trust you? But if things turn into shit, you know I will always be here to help you clean it up." Marcus said with slight disapproval in his tone.

    It was not just a reminder but also a warning that he should be cautious in whatever he had nned to agree to because it could end up badly, in his opinion.

    "Thanks, Marcus. I always know that." Alex told him, thankful to have a friend who always had his back.

    He prepared himself for his next meeting. Butter, he had to call his father to inform him that he finally agreed to the Council''s suggestion. Honestly, he was unsure of how his father was going to take his news.

    Because from theirst meeting, he seemed to be hesitant to tell him about the n. But since it was the Council''s decision, his father had no choice but to discuss it with him.

    "Then, I guess you don''t need me anymore." Marcus left him to his job. He also had several appointments he had to attend since he was also a busy man.

    Back on his own, alone in his office, he turned around and faced the magnificent view of the city outside. It was one of the things that fascinated him to stay in this ce and called it home.

    Another he would think would be Danie Hamilton. It would seem that he was getting way too deep in his rtionship with her. After spending the entire weekend cooped up in her home, he thought that he would find himself suffocated by their rtionship.

    But the opposite happened. Like when Alex and Dani were in the pce, Alex felt that it was what he wanted, to be with her. He liked taking care of her and doing mundane things with her.

    "Sir, your next appointment is here. Should I send him in?" His secretary asked as she peered in the door, alerting him of the present.

    "Send him in." When he nodded, his secretary opened the door and allowed his new investor toe in.

    He was looking forward to meeting the man because he was one of the leading manufacturers of electronic materials in this city. His investment in hispany would surely boost hispany up in the leader board.

    The meeting took longer than he intended, but he was sure that it was worth every minute. He was able to convince the man to invest in hispany.

    "It was a pleasure doing business with you. I will have my secretary call yours to set up another meeting for the contract signing." Alex informed his new business investor.

    Now, he needed to call his father and discussed his decision on the subject matter. He could not prolong it any longer because the sooner he had settled this issue, the better.

    "Dad, I won''t take this long and waste your time. I will agree to what the Council wants, but there are certain conditions that the Council will also need to reconsider if I am to do this." Alex had thoroughly thought of this condition of his.

    If the Council finally agreed with his terms, then he would have no qualms about their suggestions. It would be a win-win situation for all of them, ording to his book.

 Chapter 209 - Not Love At First Sight

    <h4>Chapter 209 - Not Love At First Sight</h4>

    "Are you sure you can manage on your own? I can cancel my date with Sebastian if you need me around." Jacky asked as she moved around her.

    She knew that Dani was feeling way better todaypared to thest couple of days. But Alex insisted that she should take an extra day off before going to work again.

    Although Dani could already move around the house using a crutch, she was still ufortable leaving her alone unattended. She even skipped work today to keep herpany.

    "Go on with your date. I am not disabled. I can still make use of the other parts of my body. Besides, in a couple of hours, Alex will be here to take care of me." Dani said, assuring her friend that she was ok.

    If she could push her friend out of the door, she would, but it was a bit difficult in her current state.

    "But Sebastian and I can go out some other time. I will feel more at ease if I stay here with you. Something might happen to you and no one to assist you." Jacky pointed out as she sat down beside her friend.

    In truth, Jacky was dreading seeing Sebastian tonight because she decided to tell him the truth. She did not want to lie to him anymore. Besides, he had the right to know what he was getting into if she wanted to give their rtionship a chance.

    "Don''t worry about me. I am more than capable of taking care of myself. Here." Dani grabbed her phone and ced it inside her pocket, tapping it for emphasis. "Ben is in my speed dial. I will call him if ever I will need help."

    Although Ben''s number was on her phone, she lied about the speed dial. Dani felt that it was the only way her friend would stop worrying about her and go out on her date.

    "Fine. But if anything happened, make sure to call me too." Jacky instructed as she stood up and grabbed her bag.

    She knew that she had run out of excuses and had no choice but to meet Sebastian in thirty minutes. She insisted that she would meet him at the restaurant near the hospital.

    It was more practical instead of him traveling back and forth to pick her up. His shift would end shortly, and he said he could not wait to see her again.

    She wondered if he would still feel the same once he told him how she felt about him. After she revealed everything about her, would he still want to see her?

    "Be careful and enjoy your date," Dani shouted before Jacky walked out of the room.

    Dani could sense that her friend was going through something, but she felt that maybe it was not the time to talk about it when she was about to go out. Maybeter, she would inquire about it.

    Her thoughts went back to Alex and what he had shared with herst night. She wondered if her advice was the best for the situation. After all, she did not have a clear view of the entire scenario.

    But she trusted that Alex would find the best solution for his problem even without her help. He would not have reached his position without having sound decision-making skills.

    "Now, what should I do." She thought as she settled on the sofa and a movie as she waited.

    Although she had enough ofzing around, she had no other options since Alex and Jacky guaranteed that she had no ess to her paper works.

    Jacky, on the other hand, found Sebastian already waiting at their reserved table. She sometimes wondered how a resident could afford such luxuries.

    "I hope that I did not make you wait too long." She told him, greeting with a kiss on the cheeks as he stood to assist her on her seat.

    She found out from some colleagues that new doctors barely earned enough, especially if they have student loans they had to pay. Now she could only conclude that either he was spending beyond his means or he was loaded.

    Those parts of his life had not been a topic of their discussion before. She was not sure if he was avoiding telling her that he was broke or rich. Or it just did note in their conversation.

    "Not at all. I only came out of surgery a few minutes ago. I thought that it was me who waste." Sebastian assured her as they started to order.

    Dinner, as usual, was superb. Conversations went smoothly between them since it was basically about Dani''s ident or his patients in the hospital.

    During dessert, she felt it was time to toughen up and tell him about her confession. So, here it was, she thought as she cleared her throat. "Sebastian, I." But it seemed that it was easier to think about it than to do it.

    Once again, she inhaled deeply, garnering enough courage to say her piece that she had rehearsed in her head a hundred times before meeting him.

    "Before you say something, will you mind if I go first?" Sebastian interrupted her as he stretched his hand on the table and firmly gripped hers.

    "Ok." She replied, feeling a slight relief that he was giving her time to rpose herself.

    She was known to be a blunt person, always speaking her mind. But it was a different story when she knew that she was about to hurt another human being, a man who had only shown her respect and kindness.

    Sebastian also took a long breath before he continued with what he had to say. "From the few girls I had dated, you intrigued me the most. I like you." His hand kept its hold on hers as he searched for what else to say. "I want to keep seeing you."

    The first time he saw her in the club dancing, he found it difficult to take his eyes off her. He had no control of himself when he introduced himself to her. It was not love at first sight, but an attraction he had never felt before with another woman.

 Chapter 210 - A Rare Gem

    <h4>Chapter 210 - A Rare Gem</h4>

    "But you don''t even know me. I can be a serial killer or a gold digger." She tried to dissuade him from his ns to pursue her.

    "Are you? But I highly doubt it." He stared at her as if he was reading her expression.

    "I''m not, but I can still be a terrible person that you should not associate yourself with, and besides, you should not be too trusting." She insisted as she thought of what she had done to him.

    "I know we all have a back story that we are notfortable to say on the first few dates. But I know if you will only give us a chance to tell our stories, then maybe we might end up liking each other more." Sebastian was hopeful that he was able to persuade her.

    From the way she looked at him earlier, he could already tell that she was about to end whatever they had when it hardly even started.

    "But what I am about to tell you might change your mind? Please let me say it first before you tell me that you want to continue seeing me." Jacky pleaded before he started insisting that he liked her.

    Jacky believed that after hearing her out, Sebastian might not look at her the same. No man would like what she did. It was unforgivable, even in her standard.

    She swore never to do it to anyone, but she unknowingly did it anyway. Now, she realized her mistake. She would be surprised if Sebastian would still want to see her after this.

    "You make it sound like you did a very terrible thing, but whatever it is, let me be the judge of that. But I hope you will also take note that I am not perfect too." Sebastian wanted to encourage her to say what was bothering her.

    "Ok. We need to stop seeing each other because I only used you as my rebound guy from my past rtionships. It is not fair to you for me to treat you in such a manner. You are a decent guy, and you deserved more than a girl like me." She babbled as fast as she could before she lost the nerve to voice them out.

    "Wow, that was a mouthful." He whistled, slightly teasing her, but he only intended to lighten the mood.

    "I''m serious." She chastised him after seeing him smiling at her difort.

    "I am serious. What I gathered from what you said is that you used me as a rebound guy, is that correct?" He looked at her direct in the eyes to show her how serious he was.

    She was expecting that he would respond with an outburst, but he turned as calm as a cucumber as he studied her under his gaze. She could only nod at his question.

    "Does it had something to do with the man we saw the other day?" He suddenly remembered the ex-boyfriend they met at the restaurant. She seemed affected by his presence. So, it was the only logical exnation he could think of at the moment.

    "Partly yes, and no." She had no idea how to exin to him what sort of mess she was in currently.

    "What do you mean? Do you still like him or love him?" Sebastian had to know the history and the extent of her feelings to the other man to gauge how he would like to pursue this topic.

    "It is a long story, and I don''t know if you want to hear all about it," Jacky said, debating whether she should tell him or end it right now and leave.

    "Well, we have all night. Would you want to talk about this more privately?" Seeing that she was having a hard time talking about it in front of all these strangers around them. "Here is the thing. If by some bad luck that we did not work out, I still want us to be friends."

    "If you are sure, maybe we can talk at your ce. My ce is not ideal since Dani and Alex will be there." She suggested after contemting his offer. She felt that it might be a good idea to talk about it.

    "But I don''t want to intrude in your ce if it will be a problem. We can probably talk in the car." She did not want to be a burden to him and dumped her issues on hisp.

    "It is no problem. You are always wee to my ce." He assured her, thinking that it was probably the best ce for them to talk seriously about what else she was keeping from him.

    They left the restaurant and rode his car to his ce, which was not that far. He told her that it was convenient for him to stay nearby, so he had easy ess to the hospital.

    As soon as they entered his apartment, she finally realized that he was rich. No ordinary doctor could afford a ce like this. He immediately offered her a seat in the living room.

    "Would you like a ss of wine?" He offered as he walked towards the other side of the room.

    "Sure." Then, when they both settled down on the couch, she blurted out something. "I''m not having sex with you." She suddenly felt embarrassed for saying that.

    Not that she was a prude or saving herself for marriage. On the contrary, she was what others would call a bit slutty. But not tonight or anytime soon.

    "Of course not. We are just going to talk about why you think we can''t be an us." He pointed out, slightly smiling a bit to make her a bitfortable.

    But amuse that she was nervous beside him. A characteristic that he never associated with her before.

    "About your question? I was in love with Marcus for a while. Well, I think I was. But he did something that broke my heart. Now, I am not sure if I don''t love him anymore, or I am just angry with him for what he did." She nned toy it all out to him.

    She knew she could not keep dodging his questions. She had toe clean to him if there was a chance that they could even be friends.

    A single tear started to drop in her eyes. She had no idea why or what it was for, but she could not stop it as another one rolled down.

    "I''m sorry, I am not sure why I am crying. But I want to believe that we are over now." She continued.

    "Don''t worry. Let yourself grieve. I think that is one of the things that you did not do when you broke up with that guy." Sebastian encouraged her to cry because that was a natural reaction to pain. It was a way to release her emotions and start the process of healing.

    "But there is something else. Right after we broke off, I also met another guy. But I believe he is far different from Marcus. He made me feel special during the time that I felt so alone." Thinking about Lance still made her miss him.

    She believed that he was someone that she would have a difficult time forgetting. She was uncertain if she developed feelings for him in that short time, they were together. But he certainly made an impact in her life.

    "Oh. Are you still together?" He asked, thinking that she might still be in a rtionship with another man.

    "Nope, we are not. We never had a rtionship. Maybe I just put a color to his kindness and friendship. But somehow, it affected me when we parted." Jacky admitted what she had kept denying to herself.

    "So, now you think that by dating me, you are using me as a rebound from your failed rtionship with them." He finally concluded for her.

    He thought about their situation.

    If he looked at it from another person''s perspective, it would seem that she was telling him the truth. But in his opinion, she was just a lost grown woman, trying to find her way back to normalcy.

    Fate had dealt her a bad card, and she should not pay for it. That was unless she did deserve it, but he doubted that she did. She might have a bad past. But from the way he saw it, she could use a break.

    "Yes, can''t you see that?" She insisted as she wiped the tears that dropped on her cheeks. "So, I don''t think it would be a good idea if you keep seeing me or be friends with me."

    She was not sure if Sebastian was only mocking her or he was genuinely concerned about her from the way he was acting. But to her, no sane man would want to be a part of her life.

    "Hey, stop that. I care for you, whether you want to believe that or not. But I do. I don''t care if you felt that you had to use me to get over the two men in your life. What matters to me is that you were honest about it." He touched her face with his fingers just below her eyes and started wiping away her tears.

    "Don''t do that. Don''t take pity on me. I don''t need it." She pped his hand away from her face, unamused with what he said.

    "Stop it, Jacky. I am your friend for now. If that is what you need." He pulled her to him, giving her a firm embrace and enveloping her in his warmth.

    "Please, just for tonight, let me be your friend." He supported her to continue to cry on his chest, allowing her to release all her pent-up emotions.

    He was not sure if his actions would make a difference, but he genuinely liked Jacky. He believed that she deserved a second chance for happiness. He thought that she was a rare gem that he did not want to let go of just like that.

 Chapter 211 - The Supportive Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 211 - The Supportive Boyfriend</h4>

    "Are you sure that you are ok to go back to work?" Alex asked, still trying to convince her that she should still rest. He buttoned up his shirt as he watched her slightly struggle to get dress.

    Although she seemed to be doing better and the swelling on her foot had toned down to almost normal, he still felt she should take it easy andy low from work.

    "Another day of confinement inside this house, and I will hang myself," Dani warned him with a sharp look if he insisted on stopping her.

    She had been staring at the walls of her apartment for far too long. She could not take another minute of watching another movie orying down wide awake. She needed to get back to her job before she lost her mind.

    "Fine, Dani. I''ll drive you to work and pick you upter. Or else, I will lock you up inside this room." It was his turn to give an ultimatum. "And I will ask Jacky to lessen your workload today. You need to take it easy."

    "You can''t do that. Besides, you are not my boss. I already have several backlogs on my cases. I can''t afford to ck off anymore." She reasoned to him as she started to apply light makeup on her face.

    "I told you that David and Evan understand your situation. They already asked for some assistance from the other associates to take your immediate cases." He again pointed out that there was no hurry for her to go back to work.

    It was not as if she went on a vacation and abandoned her obligations. She was in an ident and needed a required rest. Any businesses allowed their employees some sick leave to recover, and that included theirpany.

    "You can''t always use your influence with my boss to excuse my absences." She said, a bit frustrated and irritated with him as she sat in front of the vanity mirror.

    It was not the first time that he meddled with her career. She knew that it would not be thest if she did not put a stop to it. Although she knew that he meant well, it was still not his right to interfere in her life.

    "But I only did it because you had an ident, and you need your rest." He was not yet finished with his statement when she interrupted her by holding out her hand.

    "It is beside the point. I know I am given special treatment because of my association with you. It is the same reason why I did not work for my father because I want it to make it on my own." Showing him how upset she was through her reflection in the mirror.

    "I..." Alex was supposed to react to her im, but she stopped him once again. He decided to shut up, just stood behind her, and listened to what else she had to say.

    "Let me finish." She dropped everything she was doing and turned to look at him. "You can''t keeping to my rescue." She breathed heavily at her situation. "I even think that the only reason they hired me in the first ce is that you had something to do with it."

    She finally voiced what had bothered her since she found out his connection to thepany. To her mind, he had something to do with why she immediately got the position despite herck of experience.

    "I''m sorry if you felt that way. I was not aware, and it was not my intention." He knelt in front of her and looked directly at her face.

    "And regards to your employment with the firm, I had nothing to do with it. I only learned about your association with them when I identally heard your name mentioned as a new hire." He continued as he forced her to look at him.

    "Fine." Finally, staring straight into his eyes as Dani saw the sincerity of his statement. "So, you have nothing to do with me getting the job with the firm."

    "But I still want to be a goodwyer. Not just a name on the door that says I am working there. People already thought that I was only in this position because of who my father is. That is not what I want." She entwined her fingers through her hair and ran it through the strands, and then she worked on putting it into a bun.

    "I like them to realize that I deserve to be there because I work my ass out with every case I handle. I also work this hard because I want to help those people who need me."? She suddenly felt that she had to exin herself for him to understand her reasons.

    She did not want to me him because she knew he was only looking after her. But there were things that she considered to be too much, and this was one of them. He was overdoing the protective and saving part.

    "Ok. I understand. I will try to limit interfering with your job." But when he saw the frown on her face, he immediately rephrased his words. "I will stop interfering with your job. Better?"

    Alex learned that he had to back off from Dani. He could not control someone like her because he was one independent and intelligent woman. It was one of the things that attracted him to her in the first ce.

    "Deal." She agreed, quite satisfied that she won this argument.

    She appreciated the concern that Alex was showing her, but he could not run her life. It was not how she wanted their rtionship to work.

    Moreover, she would do anything to get back to work. She could not stop thinking of the cases she needed to finish evaluating and needed filing in court.

    "Ok. If that is what will make you happy. Then, that is what we will do." Alex said, admitting his defeat. He stood up and ced a solid kiss on the top of her head, and moved away to let her finish.

    "Thanks. Now, shall we finish up here and go to work because I don''t want to bete." She stood up from her seat, putting some weight on the table in front of her for support.

    Then she took the clutch at the side and used it to walk. A minor ident would not stop her from aplishing her tasks. She never used excuses before, and she was not about to start now.

    She was an independent and strong woman who had work hard to get where she was now. She could not give that up now, just for him, no matter how much she like him.

    "Then, we shall." He offered his hand for support while she used the crutch on the affected foot.

    He could see how she fought through the pain these past few days to prove to him that she was capable of doing things on her own. He admonished her for her stubbornness but admired her resilience too.

    And she was right, Alex realized. She was capable of taking care of herself. She had been doing that even before he came into the picture. So, he had to stop ying her knight and start to be the supportive boyfriend.

 Chapter 212 - Absolute Power

    <h4>Chapter 212 - Absolute Power</h4>

    Hopefully, in a few more days, she could freely move around without the wooden support.

    When they arrived at the office, instead of just dropping her off at her building, Alex decided to visit David in his office. "I just have a few things to run by him." He told her.

    Of course, she refused him when he offered to carry her inside the lobby. She could manage to walk using her crutch. She did not want to be the center of the gossip around the office for the day. So, he settled to assist her to her office.

    "Thanks again for bringing me to work." She whispered to him after their not so short kiss.

    "Remember, I''ll pick you up againter." He reminded her before he moved out of her room and out of her sight. If not injured, she would walk him to the door or at the elevator, but today, he had to settle for a wave of her hand.

    After he was gone, she emerged herself to her work, once in a while calling Jacky for the things she would need.

    In the meantime, Alex went straight to David''s office to discuss some business and a personal matter. As of now, he could not depend on Marcus in his objectivity, so he needed another set of advice to guarantee that he was not making a mistake.

    "Do you have a minute?" He asked his friend, who had squeezed him into his busy schedule to amodate him.

    "What can I do for you, Alex? You know I will cancel everything if you need me as long as it is a life or death situation." David spoke with a taunting smile on his face.

    "Funny, man. But seriously, I have it is something I need your expertise." Alex walked inside and made himselffortable.

    Alex believed that Marcus'' ability to analyze his circumstances might be bias due to his rtionship with Dani. He thought that getting David as a backup would give him a better angle on his situation.

    "You know I am always here for you, whether it is business or personal." David put aside his work and gave his full attention to his friend. "So, what is it?"

    Alex started narrating to him what he and his father talked about regarding his situation in the pce. His father offered him a semi-solution to his problem, although it was not a guarantee get out of jail free pass card.

    "Marcus thinks that I should not take the deal. It was a high risk. But you know how much he does not approve of my association with Dani personally. So, I think his opinion might be a bit skew regarding the matter." Alex pointed out to David.

    "Well, it did sound risky, but if you y your card right and in ce a highly secured system in yourpany, I am sure that this might work in your favor." David agreed with Alex''s ns.

    David also thought that it might help with most of his problems with his family and his future. He had always known how Alex felt conflicted between his family and his dreams. Now, he added Dani to the mix.

    "Thanks, man." Alex left his friend, convinced that he made the right decision.

    On the other side of the world, in the Pce of the King. King Edward and his son, the Prince, also held their private meeting. The King finally heard a word from the Council of Elders about their final decision on the fate of Prince Edward.

    "Father, you can''t be serious." Prince Edward shouted incredulously after hearing what the Council had ordered him to do.

    The Prince did not want to conform with the decision of the Council. At the same time, he was furious that his father had agreed to such a demand. For him, his father was the ruler of thisnd, and he should not bow down to the wishes of the Council.

    "I am very serious. I do believe that what the Council rmended will be good for you. It will prepare you once you be King and rule our Empire." King Edward stated in his authoritative voice.

    As much as he loved his son, he could not deny that he was not ready to rule. It was one of the reasons why he could not deny the Council its power to veto his wishes to pass on the crown to his son.

    He might have done things that he was not proud of in the past. But he was not as irresponsible and immature as his son when he took over as the new crown king to the throne.

    "But father..." Prince Edward was about toin again, but his father silenced him by waving his hand.

    "As your King and your father, I order you to abide by the ruling of the Council of Elders or faced the consequence of disobeying it." King Edward decree.

    "What would happen if I decide to disobey your order?" Prince Edward questioned with defiance on his expression.

    He found the ruling of the Council as unjust and a ploy to degrade him as the next ruler of this kingdom. By birth, he had every right to rule this Empire that had always been what he had believed.

    Due to the jealousy of his uncle, the great Duke of ckstone, the Council had ruled against him. He also drove a wedge between him and his father.

    Only because the Duke wanted the throne for his son, Alexander, but he would not let them get away with their plot against him. He would fight for his crown and make them pay for their betrayal.

    "And as punishment for disregarding my direct order, if you ever decide to do so, I will have no option but to ban you from this Kingdom and disown you of all your rights and title." The King said with a strong warning.

    It was not a threat but a ruling in their kingdom that, as their King, he could not break even if he was his son. But, as a father, he could only hope that his son would finally heed his warning and amend his ways.

    "All of this is utter bullshit. I don''t know why you tolerate the Council when they are undermining your authority as King." Prince Edward started pacing around the office of his father.

    "No one will force you to do what you don''t want. It is up to you to do as you wish. But remember that we have rules that we need to follow. In this day and age, being King is earned and not handed down." His father reminded him.

    Although he believed that he could find a way to overthrow the Council''s decision if he so wished. Like what his father did, he could also make newws if he wanted since he was, after all, a King too.

    He could abolish thew about session that his father did. But he also believed in thatw and wished to make it irrevocable. So, the next in line to the throne could never change or remove it, especially if his son was to rule.

    His son needed to know that being King is not pure mour and power. It was a big responsibility not only to his family but to their entire Empire. That included the next generation toe.

    Prince Edward had to learn the hard way that being King did not mean absolute power.

 Chapter 213 - Unexpected Road Trip

    <h4>Chapter 213 - Unexpected Road Trip</h4>

    "Where are we going again?" She asked, still a bit stunned by his sudden appearance in her office.

    She was indeed expecting him to pick her up, but she assumed he would arrive a bitter. Maybe an hour or two more. It was almost a week since her ident. She was still trying to catch up with her work.

    She still had at least two cases she wanted to review before the weekends. She was way behind her schedule with all the other activities she had been doing on the side.

    "Therapy. It is something that will help your feet get better faster." He announced as he started closing the files in front of her. "But we need to hurry. It will be a long drive. By the way, I already packed a few things that you''ll need for the weekend."

    He knew that he still owed her a weekend getaway. He had been nning this for weeks, but something always came up. They did not even celebrate their first month anniversary because both of them did not even remember it.

    Now, he nned to make up for his ck and double his effort to use this time, creating a memorable experience for the two of them. In addition, if they did not do this now, who knew when they would have this opportunity again.

    "Stop that. We talk about this. You said that you would not interfere with my job again." She uttered in exasperation, reminding him about their talk not so long ago. She tried to open the file again, but his hands prevented her from doing so.

    "And I am not. Technically, your work expired approximately three minutes ago, as soon as I entered your office. So, I believe you are free to go." He exined, pulling the file from her hand and putting it back on the file on the side of the table.

    Although he was guilty of using a loophole in his promise, he only did it for her. She needed intervention for her safety and health condition. If he did not do this, she would not stop working this weekend.

    "It doesn''t mean that I can pack up and leave just like that. I still have a few papers to finish." She quirked her brow at him, unamused with his reasoning and action.

    "Your next job will be on Monday. I assure you that you will be here on time. You can finish it by then." He cockily said as if he had all this precisely as nned. He also seemed to have an answer to all her questions.

    "Really? That is how you are going to y this." She gave up, waving her hands in the air, realizing that she would not win with him and his logic no matter what she tried.

    "I am only doing this for your welfare. It is what the doctor exactly ordered." Repeating what the doctor said about rxing and not overdoing it.

    "For my foot to heal faster, I have to travel to an unknown destination that only you know where." She mockingly said to him and looked at him as if he had gone mad.

    "Not exactly. I told Jacky all the information, just in case of an emergency, and she needed to contact us. But don''t bother to pry any details from her because she is not going to spill." He advised her.

    He knew that Dani would still try to find out his surprise from Jacky despite what he said. But this time, he felt secure that Jacky would not say anything because this was her idea in the first ce.

    Dani was a workaholic like him. They had been working hard thesest weeks, then the ident. He tried to n for a getaway, but he always ended up postponing his surprise for one reason or another.

    "That is not fair. Why does it always have to be a surprise when you can share the idea with me? It will be much better if we can n it together." She tried a new tactic to make him spill the bean.

    She never did like surprises before, maybe because of a traumatic incident in her past. Buttely, she never minded Alex''s creative imagination and his effort to make it unexpectedly great.

    She found herself looking forward to it, even excited if she dared to admit it to him. But she would not because she did not want to inte his ego.

    But then again, he had never shown that he had an ego to inte. Dani only said that because she could not beat him in his game. Maybe she should up her game too, so the next time, it would be her giving him a surprise.

    "I like to surprise you. Even if you say that you don''t want it, I can see it in your eyes how much you enjoy it." He pointed out, remembering the times her eyes brightened and twinkled like a Christmas light in the things they did.

    He slowly lifted her from her seat, and then he sat on her chair, pulling her to hisp. He cradled her in his arms and pulled her for a kiss. He had wanted to do that since he entered her room.

    "Can I say no to this trip?" She asked when her breathing had even out, but already knowing what he would say to her.

    "Are you?" He answered her question with a question, daring her to say it. But deep inside his heart, he already knew her answer.

    "Let''s go. I don''t want us to bete." She stood up and leaned on her desk for support. Although she could already step on her injured ankle again, she still felt slight pain when she leaned her weight on it.

    A few minutester, they were in his car, driving in the mildly growing traffic. As he informed her earlier, she saw her bag in the backseat together with his.

    She wondered what kind of clothes he packed inside. It would give her a clue of where they were going. But she already gave up on knowing his ns. "I figured we could grab a quick bite on the way. Maybe stop by a local diner if you don''t mind." He asked, continuing to concentrate on the road ahead.

    "I don''t mind at all." She had no problem with eating in diners. She would not mind doing anything with him as long as they were doing it together.

    She noticed the car of his men following them not too far from them. Just enough toe to their rescue if they would need them. She wondered if she would ever get used to them just like him.

    Will their lives always be in danger because of who he was? She was born wealthy but never felt the fear for her life. But since she associated herself with him, her life had turned upside down.

    She quickly shut down where her thought was going. She looked at the man at her side and concentrated her attention on him. She was going to enjoy this unexpected road trip and looked forward to their extraordinary, new adventure.

 Chapter 214 - New Adventure

    <h4>Chapter 214 - New Adventure</h4>

    Alex stopped by a small diner along the way, but instead of dining inside, he decided to take out the food and eat in the car.

    They did not want to attract any attention to themselves. Although Alex and Dani were not a celebrity, their photos were still sshed on the news not so long ago. Someone might still recognize them without their disguises.

    "Are we still far from our destination?" She was hoping not. She could see that Alex was already tired and he had been driving for two hours now. There was tremendous traffic going out of the city, and it was very frustrating to be behind the wheel in such a condition.

    "Don''t worry. I handled worse." Alex assured her, quickly ncing at her with his reassuring smile. Then, he focused his attention back on the road. "We''re not that far anyway."

    Finally, they arrived at a beautiful driveway with a massive house at the end. "Whose house is this?"

    It was a modern house with huge ss windows everywhere. She wondered if he owned the ce. They arrived a bitte, but the lights brightened up the ce.

    She saw the security men were the first to roam around, securing the ce. She guessed staying with him would mean getting used to his men.

    "This is David''s ce. He is loaning it to us for the weekend." Alex answered her as he grabbed their things and guided her to the front entrance.

    After pressing a password to the keypad, the door opened, and they entered the narrow hallway that led to the spacious living room.

    "Does anyone lives here?" She asked, checking out the minimalist style of the interior of the house.

    Although the house was too big for her liking, she did appreciate the simplicity of the decorations and the functionality of the furniturepared to it being grand.

    In her opinion, theck of feminine touch only indicated that it was one big bachelor''s pad. It figured, judging from what she observed with his friends, who did not domitted rtionships.

    "No, but someonees to check and clean. David only uses this house when he needs to unwind from the stress of his job. He loved to surf as a hobby." Alex informed her.

    "Oh, I never knew that about my boss. That would exin the surfboard trophy in his office." She did not put much thought into what his friends do outside of work. "What about you? Do you like to surf?"

    She always wondered what else he could do because he seemed to be good at everything he did. Nobody could be that perfect, not even him.

    Then, she realized that after the trip. There was no particr instance that Alex formally introduced her as his girlfriend to his friends.

    Maybe the opportunity had note up because they were living in their bubble. Or, he thought that since they already knew each other, there was no more need for it. She quickly thrashed the thought away.

    "Unfortunately, I am not. Surfing was not a popr sport in my hometown, so I never had the chance to learn it." He continued to walk further inside until they stopped in the middle of the living room.

    "Did David not offered to teach you?" She believed that Alex could have learned it if he wished. She always saw him as the athletic type and quite adventurous too.

    "By the time David introduced it to me, I was already busy with my studies. And then, with building my business. I never have time to focus on it." Alex exined. "By the way, the kitchen is over there." Pointing to the other side of the room.

    "Oh! So, you mean during college, and until now, you have been all work, work, work, and no y." She quirked her brow at him, finding it hard to believe his im.

    But at least she learned a new thing about him. He now had one thing he could not do. But was there a point in his life that he was a womanizer like his friends?

    As the saying went, friends with the same feathers flocked together. But would that make a difference in her opinion of him? She could specte or find out, but did she have the guts to ask?

    "I''m not as perfect as you think. I also go out with my friends. Drink in bars, parties, and the likes. But I always knew my limits." He continued his tour of the ce.

    "You said that you like going out with your friends." Then, she paused for a few seconds to rpose her line of questioning. "Are you as wild as them when you were young?"

    "If you are asking if I changed woman like I changed my shirt, then sorry to disappoint you. I am not like that." He dropped their things on the floor and moved to the far end of the house.

    "Oh. I assumed with friends like Marcus. You might be like him back then." She felt ashamed for even thinking then asking him about it.

    Although she always sensed that he was different from his friends, she sometimes could not help but wondered if he only changed recently or when he met Tyra.

    Until now, she still wondered why he and Tyra did not work out. From the way Tyra acted around him as she remembered it, she was still very much in love with him. What about him? Did he still love her?

    "As I told you before, I have more respect for women to use them for my satisfaction. Maybe it was the way my parents raised me. Or the values I learned from my grandparents." He opened a sliding door towards arge veranda, revealing the panoramic scenery of the backyard.

    Alex did remember his friends trying so hard to influence him to their ways. But remembering Nanna''s words, he knew she would crawl out of her grave once she heard he hurt a woman for selfish reasons.

    "Wow, this ce has a magnificent view." She pointed out as she walked out of the room and into the open air.

    She always loved to go out of the city and explore what nature had to offer. Something she enjoyed when she was young, vacationing with her parents to different parts of the world.

    Now, looking at the darkness outside, sprinkled with stars above the sky, she could not remember a night like this back home. But then again, when did she had time to look outside and enjoy the view.

    "Yes, one of the many reasons why David bought this ce." He remembered when David first bought it and showed it to him.

    He could see the fascination in David''s eye with this ce. It had nothing to do with the view but with the real estate agent selling the property.

    He also loved this ce. But he preferred something else, something closer to his heart. Maybe something that his future wife would also like to share with him. So, he would wait for her before investing in an estate.

    "I could see that now." She agreed with him, but thinking that they were referring to the same reason.

    "Shall we go and see our room? We can explore the ce tomorrow. I know you are tired, and your foot must be hurting by now." He voiced out his concern as he guided her towards the stairs and moved to the second floor of the building.

    "I can hardly open my eyes." She stated as she walked close to the bed and sat on it. She wiggled her toes to rx her foot and ankle. Although she could walk on it, she could still feel the stiffness in the affected area.

    He just dropped their things on the side of the cabs andid down on the bed beside her. "Me, too," Alex responded with a yawn, stretching his arms and body, finding afortable position.

    She turned her head to him and a smile formed on her lips. She was exhausted from the week that she had, but somehow, it was all worth it, now that she was here with him.

    After cleaning up and changing into nightwear, Daniid beside him and snuggled close to him. She let the darkness imed her, with a single thought, excited with the new adventure they would be sharing.

 Chapter 215 - Fingers Crossed

    <h4>Chapter 215 - Fingers Crossed</h4>

    "Wake up, beautiful." She heard a voice trying to prate her consciousness.

    Her eyes remained close, but she did recognize his voice. She wondered if she was dreaming. Well, Dani wished she was not. She liked for him to continue to whisper sweet nothings to her.

    Slowly, she felt his lips grazed down her earlobes, down to the side of her neck, teasing her to awareness. Finally, she opened her eyes to the beautiful view of his eyes gazing down on her. She would prefer this to any dream.

    "Why did you stop?" Sheined as she pulled him back to her to finish what he started. She devoured his lips with hers, not caring anymore about whether she was sporting a bad breath.

    She had finally felt morefortable around him, ever since the day that he raised her confidence about herself. Although there were still moments that she felt a moment of hesitations, most of the time, she had be bolder and bolder in her actions.

    "Oh, we need to stop because I already n something special for us to do today." He tried to pull himself away from her, but she did put in a fight.

    When he finally managed to unhook himself from her grasp and stand up, he looked at her as disappointment spread across her face. She was not thrilled with his ns. He could tell.

    "What is more special than me?" She pointed out as she stretched her body in front of him, revealing her body covered by her flimsy nightgown.

    The first time she seduced him with this tactic, she had failed. But she would try again and see if she learned a thing or two from that experience.

    "You are not ying fair." This time, it was his turn to protest. He moaned out of frustration as he debated between his ns and the one alreadyid before him.

    He already mapped out their activity for the day, but he wondered if he could control his response to her temptation. He believed that she had managed to improve from herst attempt. Now, his ability to think straight had just gone out the window.

    "Oh, is that so? Is it working?" She teased him more by pulling her hair up above her head, running her fingers on her exposed neck.

    She let her fingers continued their downward path, allowing

    his gaze to roam all over her body, remembering how he had enjoyed kissing it earlier.

    "I think I just created a monster." He seriously uttered, using a mild tone. He followed it with a manlyugh as he jumped into the bed and started tickling her as payback.

    After a fewughs, he pulled her towards his solid body, trapping her in his embrace. "I will me you if we did not eat any breakfast today."

    "I''m sure with that body. You''ll survive a little starvation." She yed with his muscles, using her fingers to trace its lines.

    "Enough talk." He covered her lips with his to silence her.

    He felt he could not control all his pent-up need for her anymore. For a week, he had restrained himself from touching her, giving her time to recover.

    But now, seeing the same hunger in her eyes, there was no way he could deny them of their satiable need to feel satisfied. He covered her body with his and peppered her body with his tender kisses.

    But he still made sure to consider not to hurt her foot with unnecessary movement. After all, he still believed that it was still raw despite her im that her foot had fully healed.

    "Oh, I miss this so much." She voiced her longing as her hands continued to explore his body, giving pleasure where she could reach and touch.

    She knew that he was only thinking of her condition. But she believed that she was well enough to do strenuous activities. He was too much of a gentleman to force himself on her. So, this time, she was making her move.

    "You don''t know how much I want you in my arms again. How much I wanted to possess your body and make it mine again." He whispered to her in between their ragged breaths. "Only mine." He continued in such a low tone that she almost missed it.

    She had seen that he was not immune to jealousy at how he handled her friendship with Troy. But she contemted if he was the possessive type. It was not the first time that Alex spoke of owning or possessing her.

    But sometimes, she also spoke of nonsense in the heat of passion. She disregarded what Alex had said and concentrated on the sensation he was giving her.

    He continued his expert ministration on her body as if she was an instrument that he could easily manipte to create the right rhythm. Then, at the end of it all, they would produce a perfect melody.

    "That was great." She breathily mumbled as she felt her world shook from its intensity.

    In her mind, she believed it was not the best sex they ever had. But it was indeed the most explosive, probably because of the waiting. However, it was only her opinion since she was not an expert.

    Eventually, both of them caught their breaths after indulging their yearnings. Alex pulled her to him until her headid on his chest. He started running his hand on her hair, caressing its softness in his fingertips.

    "Yeah, it was." He suddenly remembered their first night together. He was slowly seeing the girl he met that night in her. Her confidence had grown, and she was ready to take what she wanted.

    Then, silence befell them as they were both lost in their thoughts. Minutes passed, and all they could do was feel each other''s heartbeat and hear each breath they took, staring at nothing but the nk space in front of them.

    "I��" He was not sure what he was about to say. But he had to stop himself from saying it because he was doubtful if he was ready for that.

    He did not know why it suddenly entered his mind. Was he feeling that, or was it just a spare of a moment thought after the tremendous, passionate encounter they shared?

    "I think you outdid yourself." She taunted him as she continued to run her fingers on his chest, not being able to find the right words to say after such an experience.

    "You too." He responded with a chuckle, finding her words a bit funny as he kissed the top of her head. "I think it is time to hit the showers. We better hurry because I am starving. I think you are too." Hearing her stomach started to growl.

    He tried to divert their attention from his thought. He was d that Dani did not seem to notice his fumble. But he had to seriously think about where their rtionship was going and what he felt about her.

    The clock was ticking for the both of them. Alex was already questioning if histest decision would help him or not. Maybe it could help prevent him from marrying too soon. Maybe not.

    But he had his fingers crossed that it would not backfire and bite him in the ass.

 Chapter 216 - The Love Bug

    <h4>Chapter 216 - The Love Bug</h4>

    "You should have said that we are going sailing. I would have moved my ass faster." She told him mockingly, seeing the boat he was pointing at a dock on the other side of the wooden walkway.

    Although she was not against going on a cruise on an open ocean, she was not fond of small boats. Put her on a big yacht or a cruise ship, and she would enjoy her time under the sun, in the middle of the blue waters.

    But boats that barely amodate two to three people frightened her. It gave her the chill to be confined in a small space, seeing the vast ocean around her.

    It felt like the ocean or whatever creatures lived beneath it would suddenly gobble them up in one enormous bite. Well, she had an active imagination. What could she do? She could not help it.

    "I thought that you might be interested in some adventure." Alex guided her towards the direction of the boat.

    "If you mean riding that not-so-big boat, I might as well hold to an oar and start rowing it myself. I think I feel much better." Dani pointed on a boat moored on the far end.

    She suddenly imaged a movie they had watched together where the boat suddenly capsized in the middle of nowhere.

    "Come on. It is not that bad." He tried to reassure her that it would be fun. Then, he followed the direction she was pointing, seeing the lone boat at the end of the dock.

    "Hmmm." He thought of something adventurous that they did to convince her that it would be great. But the only thing he could remember was the bike ride which did not end well.

    But he was enjoying the difort she felt as they neared the boat in question. He could feel her hesitation to go on a boat trip with him. He was counting the seconds on how long before she declined to join him.

    A few meters away, upon seeing the size of the boat up close, she knew that it was not happening, not in a million years. "I''m sorry, but I will have to put a rain check on that. I think my foot could not handle the pressure of sailing."

    She had no idea actually of what happened during sailing, but one thing was for sure. She was not riding that to find out, not now or ever.

    "But I thought you said that your foot is doing well. I do remember you saying that it was as good as new." He challenged her, catching her lie with her own words.

    "Fine. It is not yet that fully heal, but it is doing much better now. But I won''t still risk it by riding that boat." She insisted as she turned around to walk back to where they came from before.

    "Wait." He said, trying to stop her from leaving.

    "Besides, I am hungry, and you promised me breakfast. I don''t think we can eat in that cramped space." She interrupted him as she continued to walk, distancing herself from the boat and away from him.

    Then, she suddenly stopped when she heard himugh out loud. She turned around to learn that he was not following her. "What is so funny?" She asked as she went back closed to him.

    "You," Alex answered her question with a chuckle. He was finding it hard to control hisughter.

    He did not intend to mislead her, but it was not his fault if she jumped to her conclusion. Besides, he only wanted to see how she would handle such a situation. Now, he knew.

    "What do you mean?" Puzzled by his unruly reaction.

    She did not understand why he found it funny that she did not want to ride the small boat. It did not make sense.

    "Come on. Indulge me and walk with me." He offered his arm for assistance and waited for her to take it.

    They continued to walk, but instead of going for the small boat, they turned ny degrees on another pathway not quite visible to her because of the structure covering it.

    It revealed a bigger boat moored on the end of the dock. "I think this is more to your liking." He whispered in her ears as they approached the boardingdder connecting to the yacht.

    "You should have told me that I made a mistake instead of making a fool of me." She pinched him on the side of his body, but he easily dodged her second try.

    "Well, that should teach you not to assume the worse." He pointed out as he ushered her near the not-so-small boat.

    "Still." She halted her words before she said something she would regret. She admitted that he was also correct. She kept assuming for the worse in him when she should be trusting him.

    "Wee aboard to the Lady Rose." A man dressed as a cabin crew assisted them to the top of the deck. "This way, Sir, Mam."

    "Is this yours or David''s?" She asked, curious about its history and the name. In her limited knowledge of boats, she remembered that owners usually named after an important person or a significant meaning in their life.

    "David, of course." He assisted her on the stairs that led them to the upper deck.

    "We already prepared what you instructed." He showed them at a table with an already set breakfast.

    "Thanks," Alex said to the young man. "Can you inform the captain that we are ready to set sail?" He ordered, in which the man nodded in understanding.

    "If you need anything else, just ring this bell." He pointed on an old-fashioned ringer used to call someone''s attention. After serving them some drinks, the man hurriedly walked away down the stairs to the lower deck.

    "Well, what do you think?" He picked up the lone rose on the table and handed it to her. "Happy more than a month anniversary." He picked up her other hand and kissed it gently.

    "It is perfect." She did not count the luxurious ship they were on, but the effort he had made to make this weekend getaway very special and memorable. "Sorry for forgetting about our month anniversary too."

    She never did celebrate such a romantic tradition before, but she appreciated the gesture Alex had made. Nick had never been the romantic one. She could not remember if he ever thought about a single person other than himself.

    She suddenly questioned what made her fall in love with him in the first ce. Alex and Nick were millions apart. There was just noparison.

    Every time Alex took her into one of his surprises, she experienced something first, which was quite exciting. She believed that she was bing addicted to his surprises.

    "Shall we eat? I don''t think I can continue to listen to your stomach grumbling." He once again teased her as he opened the lid of their special breakfast.

    Well, he would admit that David outdid himself by gifting them with this trip. He was the one who suggested it to him. Now, he wondered if his friend also caught the love bug as he named his boat to a particr girl.

 Chapter 217 - Dictate The Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 217 - Dictate The Destiny</h4>

    After cruising the ocean and enjoying the view of the shoreline from another perspective, it was time for them to head back to the docks. It had been another shared experience that they could add to their memories together.

    "Thanks for bringing me here and for taking a break to spend it with me." She uttered as the soft breeze blew her hair to the side.

    She stood on the railings by the starboard, enjoying the view of the dolphins ying not so far from the boat''s location. She had always been fascinated with the earth''s natural resources.

    She admired how nature painted the world and beautified it with its colors and wonders. The sound the wind, the water, and the birds created in her ears were ssical music that could calm all her nerves.

    "It is the least I can do to make you rx and enjoy. Besides, I also like having you around." He also moved closer to her. "I also love the view."

    "Yeah, it is beautiful out here. It is quite peaceful." She did enjoy every minute of the moment they shared. She could only wish they could freeze time to prolong it a bit longer.

    "But I will apologize in advance if the next weeks will be a bit more challenging for us." He spoke near her ears as he stood behind her, with his arms wrapped around her waist.

    "I understand. I told you to do what you think will be best for your situation. I will always be here to support you." She reminded him.

    She knew that he was about to face a dilemma and was a bit torn by his options. She was d that he thought to discuss it with her, taking her opinion into ount. But at the end of the day, it was still his decision to make.

    They stayed inplete silence for a few more minutes, just savoring the feeling of being at sea. It would be a while before they could probably go back into another adventure together.

    "What''s next on your agenda?" She questioned when they disembarked on the docks.

    "Oh. I was thinking of dinner at a local restaurant not far from here." He guided her out of the port and into their waiting car.

    After a few minutes of driving, he escorted her to a local bar and restaurant. ording to David, it was one of the best that served fresh tes of assorted seafood.

    An old, bubbly man in an apron seated them at a table near the waters. "This is our best seat for a lovely couple. I hope you are enjoying your honeymoon." It was indeed located a bit farther from the other patrons, giving them some little privacy.

    "Oh, we sure are," Alex answered, humoring the man who appeared to be in authority of the ce. Probably one of the chefs or the owner from his posture.

    Immediately after the words left his mouth, Dani looked at him with a stunned expression, followed by a jab on the ribs. But he responded to her with a sweet smile and a kiss on her hand.

    The man gave them a friendly smile that showed them a missing tooth on the side. "Please choose from our different selections." The man was a clear romantic as he seemed pleased with Alex''s little disy of affection.

    "Ok, just give us a minute," Alex informed the man as he waited for Dani''s preference.

    "Why did you not correct him?" She asked when the man was out of earshot. He, on the other hand, continued to choose from the menu.

    "Because he seems to be so happy. I did not want to burst his bubbles." He exined as if it was the only right thing to do.

    "You think you are so smart, aren''t you?" She looked at him funnily and wiggled her fingers, signaling for him toe closer.

    When he finally leaned forward to her, she grabbed his face with her two hands and pinched his cheeks, putting some pinkish colors on them.

    "What is that for?" He protested as he tapped his cheeks to ease the sting caused by her actions. He was not offended at all. In truth, he found their mini squabbles enjoyable.

    "For being so cute." She smiled at him too sweetly. Then, they both eventuallyugh at their silliness.

    She believed that she was no match to his charms despite how many times he would make her blood boil. But honestly, she also thought that his weird sense of humor was quite effective in breaking down her barriers.

    It somehow loosened her up from her dark and depressing outlook on life. Her gloomy world had lit up because of him. Somehow, he managed to make her looked forward to his amazing surprises.

    "Ready to order." The man was back with his seemingly weing smile. "If I may suggest, we have a lovelybo, specially designed for happy couples like the two of you. It is a good source of energy to keep the night going." The old, sweet man winked at them and gave them a mischievous smile.

    "Well, I guess we''ll have that," Dani answered with augh, unable to dampen the man''s excitement, finding the man adorable.

    "What was that?" Alex was the one to question her this time.

    "Ok. You were right." Acknowledging that what Alex did was the right thing to do.

    After ordering abination of different fish and crustacean delicacies, they settled into afortable conversation about whatever subject came to mind.

    "Ouch," Dani yelped in surprise. The spike of the crab identally made a slight cut on her thumb finger when she tried to remove its shell cover.

    "Let me see." He pulled her fingers to check on her injury, but she quickly pulled it away.

    "It is nothing, just a tiny cut." She assured him. "I''m not going to die with this." She wiggled her fingers to him when he seemed to doubt her words.

    "Ok. Then, let me help you with that." He grabbed the te of crabs and removed the shell coverings for her, even putting a few delicious, juicy flesh of the crab into her mouth.

    "This is so yummy." She uttered in pure delight as they ate with gusto using their hands. Completely not minding the mess they were making.

    After a while, they went back to their chit chats and asional bantering. Then, Dani suddenly found herself asking him some personal stuff.

    "So, you are saying that after college, you did not n to go back home." She was not surprised by this news because she already figured it out before. But the reason behind it still intrigued her. "Why?"

    "Because I like it here. I want to build a life here. I enjoyed the freedom that my life here provides." Exining to her why he chose to stay.

    "Back home, my life would be bound with my responsibility to continue the line of session either as Duke after my father. Or..." He stopped his lips from saying what else was in the tip of his tongue.

    As if, by voicing it out, it would mean he had to ept his fate. But not if he could help it, he would dictate the destiny that he wanted for himself in the future.

 Chapter 218 - Advance In Rank

    <h4>Chapter 218 - Advance In Rank</h4>

    "Or..." She heard him said. But it was as if more of an afterthought that he did not wish to share.

    She could not me him since, in her opinion, titles were not just mere descriptions. It also entailed obligations.

    "Or possibly King." She decided to finish the sentence for him, seeing his hesitation to continue.

    She had always been curious about his reason for declining the throne. And the thought had been guing her mind since she had learned about the possibility of him bing King.

    She did not have the nerve to ask about it before. But now that she was seriously contemting getting deeper into their rtionship, she figured it was time to learn more about Alex and his other life.

    "Yeah, something like that." He took his wine and drank its content, shaking the thought that had started to creep into his consciousness.

    He never liked talking about The Empire since he never wanted to have anything to do with it. He left behind his life and his family for a reason, and he wished to keep it that way.

    But fate seemed to have another idea as it kept throwing him back to his past and ying with his possible future. It would seem that he could not run away from it.

    "Why don''t you want to be a Duke, or more importantly, a King." She asked, not having a slight idea of what was going through his mind.

    Although, she might be in the same situation as him. An heir of a kingdom she did not want to rule. Still, she felt that they might have a different reason for not wanting their rightful inheritance.

    "Because it is just a useless title. And I never believe in what it symbolizes." He spoke about it as if it was thest thing he would like to discuss. "And I don''t even believe in our old, outdated traditions." He continued in resignation.

    He figured that Dani was right. She had every right to be informed about his past, present, and future. If they were to move forward in this rtionship, her life would be affected by every decision he made from this point in their lives.

    "But are you not even in the slightest bit interested with the title or to be the most powerful man in your kingdom?" She questioned his rationalization.

    Most men or women would fight and kill for such an honor and title, but here he was, heir to one of the most prestigious titles there was, refusing to have anything to do with it.

    "I don''t need it and don''t want it. Being a duke or a king doesn''t mean anything to me." He stated his view of the matter.

    "But, it is obvious they need you." She pointed out what she remembered from his birthday party.

    "The Empire in the old times represented the ruling ss. But over the years, as a new government emerged, our kingdom became more like a symbol of the past." He informed her.

    Eventually, The Empire had no choice but to evolve, in order, to survive in the era of modernization and industrialization, refusing to die down like the fate of the other kingdoms.

    But the new government dissolved the power of The Empire to rule over thend. Only the status of the nobility in the society remained intact.

    "If being king doesn''t give you the power to rule over yournd, then what is the purpose of the title." She spoke with curiosity in her voice after hearing his narration.

    Why does Edward want it badly while he never cared much about it? Why did the Council want him to rece Edward as King? It was a very intricate riddle in her mind that only he could answer.

    "Despite stripping The Empire of its right to rule, the kingdom continued to flourish and increased its wealth. The government gave them some incentives in exchange for their powers." He continued to tell her their history.

    Many still respected the Royal Family and what it stood for, but the others began to think that the nobilities were mere celebrities or rich snobs, nothing more.

    "The Empire became one big corporation where The King acted as the head, the Council of Elders served as the Board of Directors. then the remaining nobilities its stockholders." He expressed what he thought of the kingdom today.

    "Then, whoever bes King gets control of the Empire''s entire resources." She finally understood Edward''s intention.

    Still, she could not fathom Alex''s rationale for not wanting the crown. It seemed to be the answer to all his hard work. It was already an established business that he only had to take over.

    "Yes, that is correct. So, whoever bes The King, inherits the entire Empire." He agreed with her conclusion.

    "Then, why are you refusing the chance to be The King, not that I want you to take advantage of it. I only wish to understand it." She did not want him to misconstrued her curiosity with anything else.

    "Because I refuse to follow a tradition that I don''t believe in and wish to abolish." He stated, thinking of the many things he had to learn and blindly obey as he grew up.

    "Such as." She wanted him to borate on his reason. She could tell that it was not just a whim on his part that he felt this way. There was a deeper story behind his need to get away from his written fate.

    "Many, like me, deserve to be free to choose their path. A life that they desired other than the responsibility bestowed on them at childbirth." He exined further.

    He could already think of several names that felt trapped in this life. But because of fear of bringing shame to their family, they turned their backs on their dreams. And swore their life to The Empire.

    He believed one of them was his father. He devoted his life to the kingdom, making sure that it would continue to grow. He would have seeded in a different path, but he could not sever his tie to the throne. He could never turn his back on his obligations.

    "I understand your sentiment since I also share the same circumstances," Dani stated, also wanting a different path, not the one already created for her. She understood what Alex wanted.

    "If I will want a kingdom, I wish to have what your father has created. I will build my Empire from hard work and not because of my birthright." He told her as they finished their meal and prepared to leave.

    He had seen all the nobilities working hard to create a magnificent kingdom, only to serve a future king that did not give a damn. But since it was his birthright, nobody could do anything about it.

    He could think of one person who felt entitled all his life. Because he was the future King, he did not feel the need to work hard. As the son of the King, he had no ountability for his actions.

    In his opinion, many others deserved to be in his position. The other nobilities also had the right to rule theirnd. But The Empire refused to give them that power. The hierarchy did not permit them to advance in rank.

 Chapter 219 - Haunted Memories And Dreams

    <h4>Chapter 219 - Haunted Memories And Dreams</h4>

    "In a way, I got a better glimpse of your life, growing up. It is not hard to imagine because, in a way, we do have some simrities." She could rte to him from past experiences and understood what he had gone through in his life.

    "Did you never, ever did consider bing King just to save your kingdom from destruction or bring it back to its famous glory?" She could not help but speak out loud what was in her mind.

    "Yes, at some point, I thought of it. But I believe that my being King will not be the solution to the extinction of our ways. I don''t even know if I will be a good King." That was his response to his question.

    He believed that he might even be the reason for its downfall. As of now, all he wanted was to demolish its hierarchy system and gave thends and property shares to its rightful owners.

    He believed he would treat The Empire like thepanies he bought and restructured it ording to its need to make it more functional.

    "Well, enough about the kingdom." He was through talking about a kingdom that he did not wish to be a part of but could not seem to run away from, no matter how he tried.

    Back at the house, exhausted from the long and exciting day they had, both decided to call it a day, retiring to their room to spend a few more minutes enjoying each other''spany.

    This time, no talking was necessary. Dani thought that they already had talked too much today. All she needed now was him, wrapped around her body.

    Feelings and bodynguage were mainly their way ofmunication. A few moans and groans were the only noise heard in their room, indicating only one thing, their satisfaction. After that, there was only silence.

    She immediately fell asleep, but Alex remained wide awake, staring at the beautiful woman beside him. "How did I be so lucky?" Despite his past and his situation, he still managed to find a gem in his chaotic life.

    He began to contemte on their future. He wanted to know if he was indeed in love with her. But how could he possibly know if that was what he felt?

    "I love you." He said in a barely audible sound as he leaned forward and touched her face. She could see that her breathing remained even, and there was no sudden movement on her part, so she waspletely asleep. She did not hear his words.

    He wanted to try the words on his lips while she was not aware. He heard somewhere that if he said it out loud to the other person involved, eventually, he would feel if it was true.

    But sadly, he was not sure if something changed in him. He was still as clueless as before he said the words. He knew he deeply cared for Dani, but love was such aplicated feeling.

    "I want to marry you." He tried again. Deep inside, if he had to marry, he would like that person to be Dani. But as she said before, she would not marry without love.

    More than an hourter, he noticed Dani thrashing on the bed. She appeared to be having a troubled dream, more possibly a nightmare. He was about to wake her up when she suddenly uttered a name.

    "Nick..." She whispered, looking like saying his name was causing her so much pain. Then, she started yelling. "No, no, no..." Repeatedly.

    At that moment, he could not stand by and listen to her anymore. He had to do something. He grabbed her by the shoulder and started to shake her. "Dani, wake up. Wake up."

    He kept saying until he saw her open her eyes with tears threatening to fall. But he could see that she was still lost, trapped in her dream. Her eyes zed with the fear of what she was going through.

    "Hey, wake up. It''s just a dream." He pulled her into his arms as he tried to calm her body down. She was still shaking in fright. He wiped the sweat that formed on her forehead with the palm of his hands, seeing her broken expression.

    At this point, he knew something serious was causing her distress. It was not a random dream, but something that had bothered her for a long time.

    "I''m sorry," Dani finally recovered, bing aware of her situation. She had another awful dream, and Alex had witnessed it once again. Somehow, his warmth had started to rx her body and level her breathing.

    "Are you ok?" He asked, feeling that she was regaining her consciousness. He smiled at her to reassure her that everything was going to be ok.

    "It must be..." She was about to say something when he stopped her.

    "No. I am not taking your excuses and lies. You are going to tell me what Nick did to you." He said firmly, using his stern voice to send his message across that he was serious.

    Something was wrong with this picture, and he was not allowing her to keep hiding it from him. He would find out what was troubling her right now, whatever it took.

    Hearing the concern in his voice together with the toughness in his expression, she knew that it would be harder for her to keep hiding things from him. But she was anxious to reveal her secrets to him.

    She could not stop the tears that burst down her cheeks as she recalled her past. "It is not that simple." She told him as a sob escaped her lips, unable to continue with her words.

    "I know it is difficult, but you will need to trust me with whatever was bothering you. Let me help you." He shifted his voice to a softer tone, hoping that she would find it easier for her to share her troubles.

    He knew that telling him about her past would be difficult, but he had to try to help her. Then, he realized that he also had toe clean with her about his past. But it was not his time. He had to concentrate on her needs first.

    She nodded her head. "Ok." She replied, suddenly realizing that she had to tell him everything. If there was any constion to this entire situation, at least she was baring her soul to a man she trusted with her life.

    Growing up being told that she was perfect, she eventually assumed that she could do no wrong. With everyone envying her life, it made her conclude that she was indeed a princess.

    But what Nick and Cassie did to her. The betrayal of love and friendship destroyed everything she had believed in her entire life.

    She was not invincible like her father had told her. She was just like everyone else, capable of being hurt.

    "Just start where you feelfortable." Alex took her hand and ced it on his cheeks to provide her with some emotional support.

    "Nick made me believe in love when he started courting me. He became my world, and I thought I was his." She began to recount to Alex the rtionship she had with Nick.

    It was a past that she had run away from but had eventually caught up with her. A rtionship that she wished to forget. But her haunted memories and dreams never stopped and left her mind.

 Chapter 220 - A Victim Of Abuse

    <h4>Chapter 220 - A Victim Of Abuse</h4>

    "Please, tell me everything. I''m here." He kept encouraging her to continue, seeing the fear in her eyes.

    Was she afraid of Nick? Did Nick physically abuse her? His mind worked overtime as he waited for her to continue. Several more questions gued his mind, but he did not want to jump to any more conclusions.

    He had always known that Dani appeared quite capable of taking care of herself. She had always been strong and stubborn to do things her way.

    But now, he discovered that she also had her weakness. Just like him, she was not perfect. She was hiding a terrible past that had been creating havoc inside of her.

    "I''m here. I will never leave you. I will protect you from the likes of Nick." He kept encouraging her, seeing the hesitation in her expression. He wanted her to confide in him what truly happened with her rtionship with Nick.

    Hearing her tell him about how Nick had manipted her life ording to his satisfaction made him want to strangle him in his sleep. Give him the taste of his own medicine.

    "When I discovered that she was sleeping with my friend, that was the time that I decided to end my rtionship with him." She disclosed with him.

    The heaviness in her heart was still there, not because she still loved Nick, but the damage he had caused was still raw in her mind. It was as if she could not move on, remembering the shame and humiliation she felt.

    She longed to cut the chain that bound her to her past and her association with Nick. She wanted to get away from it all, to find herself released from the pain.

    "What about the dream? What was it all about?" He knew that there was more to the story than she was telling him. He had to know everything before he decided on what to do with the information.

    "I discovered them in bed together in his apartment before our wedding, talking about how he was only using me. The only reason he was marrying me was because of my money." She painfully spoke up her unpleasant memory.

    She recalled the agony of standing outside that door, listening to theirughter. The way they talked about their rtionship, years of love that she devoted to him like it was nothing but a big joke to him.

    "What happened next?" He knew that sharing her dreadful past would never be easy for her, but it was a necessary evil she had to go through for the healing to follow.

    He gathered that sharing something weighing heavily on her heart would lighten the burden she was feeling. He could carry some of that load for her and help her deal with it.

    "He told Cassie that he never loved me, and no man would want someone like me." She had to pause because what she was about to say next was very difficult for her to share.

    "He had to force himself to kiss me and make love with me because I was never good in bed. He said that all I could do was f*cking vani." Remembering every word that Nick said that day.

    Finally, she was entrusting with Alex, the darkest secret she had locked at the deepest corner of her mind.

    It was an insecurity that was not easy to admit. The shame enclosed with it was enough to destroy Dani''s confidence in her ability to build a real rtionship. The fear of rejection had prevented her from pursuing a more serious rtionship.

    She suddenly felt Alex stiffened beside him. His hands balled up at her side. He tried to hide it from her, but she sensed it. He was also greatly affected by her revtions.

    "You know that none of that is true, right?" He said as calmly as he could muster. "Nick was a bastard and a liar. He never deserved your love."

    It took all his control not to run out of the door of their room. Then, he would haunt Nick down and beat him to a pulp. He finally discovered how Nick had broken her with his lies.

    He now understood why she was not confident with her sexuality despite her strong personality. He could see how Nick had destroyed her by cheating, exploiting her, and degrading her.

    "I know now. You make me believe in myself." She swiftly took in arge amount of air and released it simultaneously with all her sorrows.

    She slightly felt a weight in her shoulders lightened up. Alex''s support gave her the courage to open up to him and help her eased the burden she carried in her heart for a long time.

    It was hard for her to admit to him her weaknesses, but she knew that he was the only one who could heal herpletely. He was not an enemy but someone she was willing to trust with her life.

    "Because you are a great person. Intelligent, beautiful in the inside, as well as the outside." He pointed to her face and in her heart. "Another thing." He added.

    He figured that it was not about him. It was all about Dani and her feelings. He had to be careful to consider what she needed and not what he felt he had to do. To help her, he needed her to trust him even more now that she revealed her inner secrets.

    Heid on the bed and pulled her to him until she straddled him on the bed. He stared into her eyes and started to wipe the tears that were still visible on her face.

    "What is it?" She asked as her fears and insecurities slowly subsided, as excitement slowly took over.

    She knew that getting over what Nick did to her would never be easy. It would probably take a lot of time. But with Alex at her side, she felt that she could do it. She had high hope that she could love and be happy again with Alex. Someday.

    "Never believed Nick. Trust me." He held out his hands and moved her hair away from her face. He wanted to see her beautiful face. "You are absolutely great in bed." He pulled her to him until her lips covered his.

    Suddenly everything was quite clear to him. The day he first met her at the bar. Why she got drunk that day? Why she had to prove to herself that she could be wild in bed? It was all a way to disprove Nick''s im.

    She was not after the one-night stand, but only to cleanse herself of what Nick had done to her. It all suddenly made sense to him. She was the innocent girl he had seen that night.

    He was not wrong with his first impression of her. His instinct to protect her from the predators that were around her had been urate.

    He was d that he was the one who took her home before she went with somebody else. All of a sudden, he was thanking fate for letting their path crossed at the bar. Then again, when their eyes met again at the elevator.

    "Remember that you are one of a heck of a woman. Anybody who would end up marrying you is one hell of a lucky man." He pulled her even closer to him, wanting to feel every inch of her.

    He found himself thinking if he would be the lucky guy who would put a ring on her finger and be his wife. Honestly, the thought was starting to grow on him.

    Every minute he thought about it, the idea of marrying her became more appealing to him. But could he actually go through with it and marry her?

    "Thank you for listening to me." It was more than she could ask from him.

    "Thanks for trusting me." He knew listening to her was not enough. He needed to do something more.

    He was not going to allow Nick to continue to ruin her life. He would put a stop to him. He would make Nick pay for what he did to her. And put an end to his ns.

    He figured that her past rtionship with that scumbag had been rough, but he did not know the extent of it before. But judging from the way it affected her now, he surmised that it had been worse than he initially thought.

    It was transparent that she had been a victim of abuse, not physical but emotional.

 Chapter 221 - Another First Experience

    <h4>Chapter 221 - Another First Experience</h4>

    "Wake up." He whispered as he nuzzled his nose on the side of her neck. "I have a surprise for you."

    He always attempted to wake up early before her. It was not easy since she seemed to have an internal rm clock that woke her before him. But when he did, he just enjoyed watching her sleep.

    It would seem creepy, but he felt lucky to be sleeping beside her. He also liked that her face would be the first thing he perceived as he opened his eyes. To him, it was the best feeling to start his day.

    "Hmmm." She responded with a moan, loving the way he was kissing her. "Why are you up so early?" She slightlyined, still feeling the heaviness of her eyes.

    Probably from the restless sleep she had due to her terrible nightmare and the crying she did because of it.

    "Actually, it is already mid-morning. You have been sleeping for quite some time." He corrected her.

    "What?" She abruptly sat up from the bed and looked at her phone for the time.

    The information suddenly woke her, and upon seeing the clock on the screen, she realized that she had overslept. It was something she had rarely done in her life.

    "Why did you not wake me?" Sheined, scrubbing her eyes to make her fully awake.

    "Because you need your sleep. We came here so that you can also rest, and I am d that you sleep like a baby." He informed her as he ced a single kiss on the top of her head.

    "Aboutst night." she suddenly remembered everything that happened. "I..."

    "We will discuss it moreter. But for now, we need to eat breakfast first. I am starving." He began to rub his stomach to make his point.

    "You mean you waited for me." She looked at him with so much affection. She felt he did not have to do that. "You should have eaten and did not wait for me or wake me up earlier." She suddenly felt guilty for oversleeping.

    "Hey, I wanted to wait, so it is not your fault. I enjoy it better if we eat together." He grabbed the tray that he already prepared and ced it on the bed.

    "Ok." She did not want to argue with him since she knew she would not win with him anyway. "What else do you n for us today?" She voiced out her curiosity.

    "Well, I thought we could just enjoy the beachter before we leave." He informed her in between spoonful of the pancakes he prepared.

    "But if you have any other suggestions, I am open to it." He offered, thinking that she might want to do something else other thanzed on the sand.

    "Nah, I think that is perfect. I can use some color on my skin." She looked forward to sunbath under the sun.

    Besides, she did not need them to do something else, just being with him was more than enough excitement for her.

    After their breakfast, theyzed under a beach cabana, a few meters away from the waves. But Dani decided to move her lounge chair farther away from the shade, allowing the sun to graze her skin.

    She wanted a slight color on her porcin skin for a change. She liked a difference that would make her glow. She always liked the slight tinge of tan on Alex''s skin, something that made him more manly and more attractive.

    "Hey, can you put some lotion on my back?" She called Alex, who already had his shades on andfortably lying on his back under the tent.

    He quickly stood up and moved closer to her. "Sure." He untied her top to get more ess to her skin as sheid t on her stomach. He ced a good amount of the lotion on his hands and started rubbing her back with the creamy liquid.

    "I meant to ask you this, but for a prince, why do you have slightly rough hands?" She quickly blurted out the question to satisfy her curiosity. She always wondered but always forgot to ask him about it.

    Most born rich people she had the pleasure of shaking hands with usually have soft hands because they never used them with strenuous activities like hardbor.

    She found herself pondering on what he did that made his hands had some callouses. Working in an office all day with paper and pens would not produce such markings on his palms.

    "One day, I will show you why. But for now, I will let that be a mystery for you to specte and solve." He smiled at her, finding it interesting that she noticed his hands.

    "Really?" She abruptly slightly turned her upper body to face him. "You''re not going to tell me." She gave him a stinky look, telling him that she was not happy with his decision.

    "Come on. I promise you will like it. It will be my next surprise." He swore to her, then guiding her back to her previous position as he started to massage her back.

    "I will look forward to that." She finally conceded, enjoying the sensation his fingers were doing on the muscles of her shoulders and back. "You keep doing that, and I might fall asleep right here."

    "I won''t let that happen." He announced, speaking near her ears and then tying thece of her top again before standing up before her.

    She slowly moved to a sitting position to fix her top, which was still slightly loose.

    Before she knew his ns, he already picked her up from the chair and thrown her on his shoulders. He swiftly carried her like a sack of potato towards the waters.

    "Oh my, put me down." She protested, slightly shocked by the suddenness of his action.

    But she was more astounded as she saw a glimpse of her upper swimwear on the sand near the chair. She realized that she was hanging on Alex''s shoulder, topless, exposing the upper portion of her body.

    "Sure." He shouted, and the next thing she knew, they were both descending under the slightly cold water.

    "Oh, you are going to pay for that." She said with a shaking breath, a trembling body, and with her arms covering her naked breast under the water.

    Her body was still trying to adjust to the sudden drop in temperature of the water. But her mind was fuming, trying to find a way to get back at him.

    Luckily, it was a private beach, and the next neighbor was very far away. Nobody witnessed his caveman''s behavior and her embarrassment.

    "Hey, I..." Then, he noticed the way her arms were protecting her body under the water. He realized then what he had done wrong. He thought that he had secured her top, but it appeared that he did not.

    "Yeah, do you find this funny?" She asked, wondering if he was enjoying her dilemma.

    "Nope." His expression quickly changed. "I find it very sexy." He moved closer to her and removed her hands, and ced them around his neck.

    "Ah..." She was suddenly lost for words as she felt his body covered hers under the water. If she was freezing earlier, she suddenly felt like burning at his closeness.

    "I just want to enjoy every minute we have left together." He continued to utter to her in that low voice of his.

    "Me too." She responded, finally finding her voice in the sensation his body was creating on hers. All her earlier anger dissipated as soon as their skin connected.

    "Then, let us enjoy what is left of this day before we go back to the real world." He spoke softly to her.

    In a few hours, they would be leaving this paradise to face the life they left behind.

    As much as he enjoyed their weekend together, he had a million things to deal with once he got back. His mind was already working on the first thing he would like to tackle.

    But for now, he had to put it aside. He wished to concentrate on making theirst moment together as memorable as possible.

    "Ok." She agreed with his n, wanting to see what he was up to, excited to know what he would do next.

    "You are so beautiful." He uttered as he entangled his fingers on her hair, making her tilt her face until she was looking directly into his eyes.

    He lowered his face to hers, iming her waiting lips. He caressed it with so much tenderness as his hands explored her body under the water.

    He believed this would be another first experience for both of them.

 Chapter 222 - Positive Outlook

    <h4>Chapter 222 - Positive Outlook</h4>

    "I''m d you''re finally awake." Dani greeted Jacky, who just walked out of her room, still wearing her pajama.

    She arrivedtest night, so she was not sure if Jacky was already asleep or out. But she did not want to bother her if she was already sleeping. She just proceeded to her room and went straight to bed.

    She woke up early, feeling so refresh and alive. She noticed the glow in her skin that the sun painted on her skin. She loved it. She also felt like the heaviness in her heart decreased down considerably.

    "When did you arrive back?" Jacky asked, putting her hands over her mouth as she yawned.

    She walked to the counter and grabbed the coffee that Dani handed her. She arrivedtest night, but she was not sure if Dani was already in the house at the time.

    "Alex dropped metest night." She informed her friend, who was still struggling to wake herself up.

    Jacky did not seem like she was drunk. But the dark circles around her eyes indicated that shecked some sleep. Her slumped shoulders meant that she was going through something big.

    The only few times she saw her like this was when she dumped Marcus and left Lance. What could be the reason for this disturbing expression on Jacky''s face, she wondered.

    "Oh, so he is not here." Jacky surmised with indifference.

    She was d because she was not in the mood for socializing so early in the morning. But she just needed some strong coffee to boost her energy back.

    "Nope," Dani answered her as she circled her friend around the counter. "What''s wrong?" She could not stand it anymore.

    She could sense that something happened while she was away but could not exactly pinpoint what it was. But whatever it was, she had every intention of getting the truth from her.

    Jacky looked at her as if sensing if she should tell her the truth or dodge her question. But she would make sure that Jacky would choose the former.

    "Fine." Jacky knew that when Dani was in herwyering mood, she would not get away from her interrogation. She might as welle clean to her before she started cross-examining her.

    She nned to tell her anyway. She just hoped maybeter after work when she had thought about it more thoroughly. But telling her now might be a better idea. She might have a better insight into her situation.

    "Spill it out." Dani could not stand the suspense of whatever Jacky was keeping from her.

    Basing on what was happening to her thisst week, she could only think of one thing that could be bothering her. But it was better to hear what she had to saypared to specting about it.

    "I think I just broke off with Sebastianst night." She blurted out before she lost the nerve to tell her friend. "We went outst night, and then..." She could not think of the right word to use for what she did.

    "You what?" Dani asked, unable to understand what she just did. "I thought you liked Sebastian. I thought you were giving him a chance."

    "Initially, that was the n, but when he brought me to his house and started making out with me." She paused again, unable to continue with what she had to say.

    "What happened? Did he..." She was not able to finish her question when Jacky stopped her.

    "No, not that." Jacky already sensed where Dani''s question was going. "He always was a perfect gentleman. It was me who had the problem."

    Sebastian could never hurt a fly. If she only had a choice, she would choose him. He was kind, caring, and everything she wanted in a man. But her stupid heart did not want him. She could not lie to him and keep using him for her selfish need.

    "Tell me." Dani encouraged her friend to speak up and tell her what went wrong. She wanted to be able to help her in her situation if she could.

    She could see the conflict in Jacky''s eyes. Whatever happened between her and Sebastian must have affected her deeply. But she would not know how to help her if she would not tell her the details.

    "He was so sweet and romantic. The dinner went well, so when the night was over. We decided to go back to his ce." Jacky sipped on her coffee again, hoping for another boost of courage.

    "Then," Dani waited for the rest of the story.

    She had more than enough time to listen to her. But she did not care if she would bete for work. She would let her friend finish her story for as long as it took.

    "Once inside, I started kissing him. I was desperate to feel something for him. I wanted him to be the one." She closed her eyes, remembering every second of that particr scene.

    "But disappointingly, I felt nothing for him. It was like kissing a friend. There were no fireworks." Jacky continued with her narration of the event.

    She was not sure if she was making sense to her friend. But to her, it made perfect sense that they were not fated to be together. It was difficult to exin how she felt, but that was what her mind and heart concluded.

    "What about him? What did he say?" She asked Jacky, who covered her face with her hands.

    She could only imagine what Sebastian went through after she told him that they were through. He seemed heavily invested with her friend. She believed that he was genuinely interested in a serious rtionship with Jacky.

    But who was she to meddle with their affair when she could not even figure out the situation on her own? All she could do was listen and tried to be there for her friend.

    "He still hoped that I would reconsider and still give him a chance." She recounted the way he proposed that they kept seeing each other. Maybe in time, she would eventually change her mind about him.

    But she knew that time would not change her mind about how she felt about him. No matter how much she invested in that rtionship, she knew that it would only give her the same result.

    "But what is your final decision?" Dani asked, but already knowing what was on her mind.

    She knew that Jacky would not keep using Sebastian by making him hope for something that had no possibility of happening. Jacky was too honest to keep Sebastian for her selfish reason.

    "I told him that we have to end it." Jacky dropped her hands on the counter as she stared at her coffee in front of her.

    She hardly saw a reflection on the ck liquid surface, but she could only imagine her appearance at that moment and sense what she felt inside.

    Her hair was all over the ce, her eyes were puffy from crying, not because she loved Sebastian, but because she was another lost girl. She was a big mess.

    "Don''t worry. You''ll get through this. You always do." Dani assured Jacky with aforting smile, a hug, and a pat on the back.

    "I hope so. I know so." She decided to change her response, hoping that a positive outlook would change her mood.

 Chapter 223 - Could A Tiger Change Its Stripes?

    <h4>Chapter 223 - Could A Tiger Change Its Stripes?</h4>

    He was already expecting that it would be a long and exhausting day even before the day started. But like any other day, work must continue, and nothing would stop him from aplishing his ns.

    "Please make sure that you have arranged everything by the time our guests arrive," Alex told his secretary as he continued to proceed into his office.

    After a rxing and enjoyable weekend with Dani, except for the part that he discovered what Nick did. He still believed that overall, the trip was a great sess.

    He enjoyed watching her recovered from her traumatic experience with Nick. With his help, he hoped that she would eventually learn to forget her past with Nick, and they could both continue to build new memories together.

    "Sir Alex, your first appointment is already waiting outside. Should I send him in?" His secretary asked.

    "Send him in after five minutes." He instructed, checking first all the pertinent matters on his desk.

    He better finished his first meeting quickly so that he could prepare for his next one. He felt that he would need all his wits to deal with one of thest people he would like to see.

    He questioned if he was still sane for agreeing with his father and the Council. Just like Marcus said, he was leaving himself vulnerable by allowing a snake to enter his kingdom.

    The first meeting went by quickly as he had nned. Fortunately, his first investor was easy to convince. His business association with Ethan seemed to work wonders.

    "Sir, I was informed by the front desk that your guests have arrived in the building. They are on their way up." His secretary informed him.

    "Just send them in." He informed his secretary and closed all the files he had been working on while waiting for them.

    He knew that it was toote to back out now. But Dani was right. He was the only one who could decide whether this would work or not.

    A mild knock and the door opening wide indicated that his guests had arrived. At least his father and the Council agreed to several of his conditions. It was the only saving grace of this entire arrangement.

    Two men, who looked like they just came out from a photoshoot, entered his office, following his secretary. Once inside, his secretary left them and closed the door.

    "You have a nice office here, my beloved cousin." The man on the right was the first to talk. As expected, his cousin walked inside the room as if he owned the ce, impably dressed for the kill.

    "Alex, it is nice to see you again." This time, the other man greeted him.

    Alex stood from his desk and went closer to greet them. "It is nice to see you too, Edward." He first greeted him since he was nearest to him. "Lance, I''m d that you agreed toe over." He gave his cousins a firm handshake and a manly hug since they were family, after all.

    Lance was one of the conditions he had asked from his father. He believed that Lance''s presence could serve as a buffer between him and Edward. Although, he knew that his patience was long.

    He offered them a sit on the couch and some drinks. It was time to discuss with them the full extent of their visit. He did not want to prolong the meeting since the sooner they aplished their goal, the faster he could get rid of Edward from his sight.

    "I gathered that the Council already discussed the purpose of your travel and your one-month stay here in this country." Alex started the conversation, observing the reaction of Edward to his words.

    "Of course, we are well aware of our situation," Edward answered him as if he was the one in charge of the situation. "We are here to learn from you and follow all your rules."

    He would not have agreed to this if not for his father''s threat, but he would indulge him and the Council if that would mean he would get the throne at the end.

    Besides, he was looking forward to seeing what his cousin had been busy with that made him turned his back on the throne. He believed that Alex had a bigger n that he had been keeping from them.

    Edward intended to figure all his secrets and divulged all of them to the Council. It would surely secure his ce as the next heir to the kingdom.

    "Good," Alex answered Edward, not at all convinced with his best behavior act. He could already see the wheels on his head-turning, waiting to see where he could do the most damage.

    But he wished to put some sense into him, in the month they would be working together. He needed Edward to take the responsibility of being a king seriously.

    It was an impossible task, but he weed the challenge. If it would also help his cause, he would do everything to aid him to be the next sessor to the throne.

    He just needed to convince the Council that Edward was a changed man. That Edward was also the rightful heir to the kingdom. That should put a stop to the Council of Elders from hounding him to take over as their king.

    "Lance, I hope you did not mind if I included you in the arrangement. I think you would also benefit from this." Alex turned to his other cousin, who sat quietly, tinkering on his phone.

    He knew that having him around would make working with Edward more bearable. At the same time, they could also discuss the future business arrangement they had been nning for a long time.

    "I don''t mind at all. I look forward to a month of exploring this beautiful and lively city." Lance told him.

    He had been here several times before, but this was the first time he came here with significant purpose. Most of the time, it was more of visiting some friends or a social event.

    At the same time, he also had some personal reason whying here was perfect timing. He could use this time to visit some friends and acquaintances.

    "I hope that you two would take this arrangement seriously. I don''t mean partying and socializing all night. You are both needed to report to me every day." Alex reminded his two cousins.

    He was putting his life and business on the line to make Edward a suitable King, fit to rule their kingdom. He nned not to fail. But as he said, it would seem to be an impossible task, but he had to try.

    "I understand," Lance answered while Edward only nodded as his acknowledgment.

    Lance knew that he would benefit from studying from Alex since he had achieved so much in quite a short time. He would like to learn from him so he could also apply it to their business and improved.

    "I will be giving you different tasks to perform in this office to train you for your responsibilities once you go back home." Alex continued to point to them what he expected them to do while they were under his training.

    "Of course, we would do what you ask of us as long as it is reasonable," Edward stated as if he was not bothered with what Alex just said.

    "The Council had instructed me to give them a weekly evaluation of your progress, and hopefully, if you work hard, that would convince them that you are worth to have the kingdom." Alex gave him an ultimatum that he needed to take this seriously or else.

    In truth, he could have easily said no to his father about this entire arrangement and declined the throne altogether. But there was still a tiny part of him that tried to convince him to do the right thing.

    It was not only for himself but for his father, their family, and the people who were counting on them. They were the people who had be a part of his life.

    "Of course, we understand." This time, it was Edward who responded.

    "Then, I expect your full cooperation." He finalized the meeting.

    Their kingdom all deserved a good king that would serve their interest and not his personal gain. He just hoped that he could create one in Edward. But the question was, could a tiger change its stripes?

 Chapter 224 - No Culinary Genius

    <h4>Chapter 224 - No Culinary Genius</h4>

    "Dani, where are you?" Alex spoke up as he entered her apartment.

    He could not wait to share with her what happened to him today, but that could wait after dinner. What mattered at the moment was to see her. It had been a long day.

    "I''m in the kitchen," Dani answered back.

    She already gave Alex a key to her apartment so that he would not have the trouble ofing and going. The same goes with her in his apartment. It saved them the time of answering the door.

    "I brought someone for dinner if you don''t mind." Alex appeared in the kitchen with a man behind him.

    Dani turned around from the food she was preparing and was surprised to see a friend. "Lance, wee to my home." She quickly dropped the spat in her hands and moved to greet him.

    "I hope you don''t mind if I drop by unannounced. Alex invited me for dinner, and I thought we were going to his apartment." Lance said as he gave her a friendly hug, as his eyes wandered around the apartment.

    "Of course, I love to have you here. You are always wee to visit any time." She said, d to see Alex''s cousin. "I hope you can appreciate my cooking." She warned him.

    "I''m sure that it can''t be worse than mine," Lance assured her that he was up to the challenge. Who was he toin when he could hardly boil an egg?

    He was the typical prince who did not have the opportunity to do other things except his obligation to his title. He grew up doing only manly duties, which included studying, the arts of war, sports, but nothing domesticated.

    Unlike Alex, he was not allowed to study outside of their country. He never had the chance to live independently. Having this opportunity to stay here for a month to learn from Alex was a dreame true for him.

    "Why don''t you boys make yourselffortable while I finish dinner?" She told them, even offering them a bottle of wine and two sses.

    "Maybe we could help." Alex offered as he moved closer to hug and kiss her.

    "I have it covered." She replied after catching her breath, suddenly embarrassed at how they were behaving in front of Lance. "Sorry about that."

    "I don''t mind. I''m d that my cousin met you." Lance stated as he poured the wine in the two sses and seated on the kitchen counter. Still, his eyes asionally looked in the other direction.

    He wondered if Jacky would show up in this apartment, remembering that she mentioned she lived with Dani. He was hoping to see her.

    "Why don''t you two catch up while I finish this?" Alex offered as he forced Dani to sit down on one of the chairs.

    "Are you looking for someone?" This time, Dani could not help but asked as she kept catching him, checking her ce.

    If her guess was correct, she believed that she knew what was going on. Lance might be looking for Jacky, but she was out to visit Andy.

    If she had known that Lance was arriving tonight, she might have stopped Jacky from leaving. She did not even know that he wasing to the country. She believed Alex failed to mention it to her.

    "Just admiring your apartment. It looks neat and beautiful." Lance was surprised by the sudden question, so he came up with hisme excuse.

    "Oh, you have to thank Jacky for that. She did most of the decorations and the cleaning around here." She knew that mentioning Jacky''s name would spike up his interest.

    It was like hitting a bullseye. Dani saw Lance''s eyes lit up in the mere mention of Jacky. She could not wait for him to follow up her statement with a question.

    "Speaking of Jacky, I thought she also lives here. Where is she?" Lance asked casually, hoping that he did not appear to be too eager to see her.

    Well, it was not as if he went to this part of the world only to see her. He was here to study under Alex, so he could also be a good businessman.

    But it did not mean that he could not see some of his friends during off-hours. Well, Jacky became a close friend when she went to visit their country. So, he felt that it was amon courtesy to see her while he was here.

    "I''m sorry, but she went out tonight." Dani felt sad that Lance missed the opportunity to see her friend.

    She was curious if it was fate, making a move to allow the two to be closer, or fate just ying a wicked trick once again. Well, if she could do something about it, she wished to aid the first choice.

    Jacky deserved to be happy for a change. Her life had been not easy growing up. Then, hooking up with several douchebags did not help either.

    But breaking up with Sebastian was a big heartbreak for her. She felt that she already had a perfect guy. But could not seem to love him tomit to him.

    "Oh, maybe I''ll see her some other day," Lance said with a slight disappointment in his tone, but he still maintained a smile on his face.

    But maybe she would hurry back and still see him if she called her. "Until when are you staying here?"

    But then again, it was rare that she had the chance to see Andy. She did not want to interrupt their reunion tonight. Maybe there was still time for the two of them to meet again.

    "A month, more or less." He was not sure of the details. He might stay longer if needed.

    But his concentration was not on her question as her first statement kept reying in his mind. Jacky was out on a date. Was this a first date? Was she serious with the guy?

    "Oh, shit!" He suddenly burst out, unaware that he said it out loud.

    He was so caught up with his thoughts that he found himself reacting to a situation in his mind. He was not even sure if that was the case.

    "Hey. Is something wrong?" Alex, who had been busy fixing what Dani was preparing, suddenly turned to look at them.

    Well, he found Dani''s ways around the kitchen and how she prepared the food a bit messy. In addition, he had to fix some of the seasonings, which were either too nd or too much.

    She was perfect in other things, but she still needed to work on her culinary skills. But Alex did not mind. At least Dani always tried her best to prepare something edible for him and Jacky.

    "Oh, nothing. I just remembered that I forgot to do something." Lance quickly looked at them, wide-eyed as he realized what he just did.

    "If it is something important, maybe I can help," Alex said, a bit concerned that he might need some help.

    As his guest, he would like to assist them with their needs, even providing them their protection and apartments. Although, Edward refused the detailed security assigned to him since he brought his own.

    "Don''t bother. It doesn''t matter. No need to trouble yourselves." Lance continued to make his excuses, chastising himself internally for his blunder.

    He was not sure where those thoughts came from or why he was even thinking about it. Thest time that he saw Jacky, he told himself that she was just a friend. Then, what was he doing now?

    "Come on, help me prepare the table. I think Alex is about to finish my work." Dani grabbed Lance''s arm and guided him to the location of the tes.

    Lance helped her carry the things they would need into the table and also grabbed the wine on his way back and forth to the table. Dani had almost finished the table preparation when Alex brought the food they prepared.

    "Come on, let us eat." Dani offered the first dish to Lance. She was confident that it would be good, judging by the sumptuous aromaing from the delicious dish.

    "Thanks again for having me," Lance said as they all started to dig into their food.

    "Stop that. We are friends, after all. You are always wee in my home." Dani tapped his hand on the table as she looked at Alex, who supported her words with a smile.

    "I know you would love this. Dani is a superb cook." Alex said as they continued to eat.

    "You can stop pretending that you did not tinker with my cooking." Dani jabbed him in the ribs, pointing out the obvious.

    "Ok, you are lucky that you won''t be tasting her cooking for today," Alex told Lance the truth, which earned him a re from Dani. "What? I thought you wanted me to be honest." Alex responded to her action with his boyish grin.

    "Funny, but in all honesty, this is much better." Pointing to the food in front of them. She could not help but admit that he was telling the truth.

    "I''m sure that could not be that bad." Lance chuckled when he saw that Alex was making some silly sign that it was worse.

    "Hey, it is not that bad." This time, she wasining, but instead of getting mad, she could not help butugh, realizing that it was not that good either. She had been feeding Jacky, and Alex crapped all this time.

    Well, in fairness to him, his cooking was way better. It did smell greatpared to when Dani was the one cooking. It would taste perfect too, judging from its appearance.

    Dani knew that Alex had been subtlety adjusting her cooking without telling her. She pretended not to notice, but she did not mind since, who did not want to eat good, delicious food.

    She admitted that she was no culinary genius like him.

 Chapter 225 - More Than Friends

    <h4>Chapter 225 - More Than Friends</h4>

    "Thanks for a nice dinner and warm wee," Lance said as he stood up from his chair. "But I think I better head back to my apartment."

    He knew it was gettingte, and he already gave up the idea that he would still see Jacky. She might still be having a good time with whoever she was out with tonight. But again, it was none of his business, as he kept reminding himself.

    "Ok. Remember, you are always wee to visit us anytime." Dani said with emphasis on thest word.

    She was sure that Jacky would be more than happy to see him. She could already visualize her reaction once she finally saw Lance. Their reunion would be full of excitement.

    "I''ll take note of that," Lance said, hugging Dani again before looking at Alex. "What about you? Are you staying over?" He asked Alex.

    But seeing that Alex was not showing any indication that he was about to leave, he already knew the answer. It would seem that his cousin had it bad for Dani. Alex deserved to be happy, he thought.

    "Yeah, I''ll just see you at the office tomorrow." He told Lance as they said their goodbyes.

    As Lance walked in the hallway to the elevator, he took out his phone from his pocket to check on an iing message. Busy with his phone, he did not notice someone was also walking on his path until he collided with her.

    She, on the other hand, was rummaging at that moment on her bag for her keys. She did not see the man that was also on her path. It was toote to avoid him as they collided with one another.

    "Woah!" He grumbled, instantly regaining control of his body seconds after the incident. But when he saw the girl was about to fall, his swift reflex managed to hold on to her hand and pulled her to him before shepletely lost her bnce. Unfortunately, she lost the handle of her bag as it toppled down on the floor.

    "You should watch where you''re going." She mumbled under her breathe, quickly recovering from her shock. She bent down to pick up her things, scattered on the floor.

    He also bent down to help her with her things, and when he looked at her, he suddenly realized who the girl he had bumped into was. It was Jacky, but she was too upset to notice him as she gathered her things while bbering nonsense angry words at him.

    "Hey, Jacky." He finally uttered softly as not to irritate her any further. He did not mind her ire since it was also his fault. But he was d he ran into her before he left.

    This time, Jacky looked up, curious about the voice that called her name. It did sound familiar in her ears but only spected imagining things.

    But her shocked earlier when she nearly fell on the floor was nothingpared to what she felt at the moment. She had no idea how to describe the way her heart pounded and jumped almost out of her chest.

    "Hi! Remember me." He asked as she remained quiet and just continued to stare at her face.

    His imagination did not do her justice. He thought as he saw her more beautiful than before. Or, was he still under the spell of the shock of earlier, he shouted on his head to wake him up from his daydreaming?

    "Of course, Lance, I''m sorry." She slightly stuttered in her speech. She tried to breathe steadily, regaining herposure. "Anyway, what are you doing here?" She felt herst statement sounded much better.

    How could she forget him when all she could think about was him? She still could not believe that he was here. It suddenly felt like she was dreaming as she stared into his face and then into his eyes.

    "No, it is entirely my fault." He immediately took the me. He helped her up when they finally finished collecting her things. "Alex invited me for dinner. I thought this was his ce. As it turned out, it is yours and Dani."

    He still did not let go of her hand immediately, remembering how it felt when he held it before. He was suddenly transported to the time that they enjoyed each other''spany.

    "No, I meant here in the city, out of your country." Jacky tried to exin further to get rid of her confusion.

    She still could not believe that he was present in front of her, staring at her as if she was a social experiment.

    "Oh! You meant that. I''m here for business." Lance told her as he finally moved back a few steps away from her.

    He did not want to crowd her space since she seemed to be ok now. The initial shock of seeing him again had probably worn off, he thought as he started to observe activities in her eyes again, and her body began to slightly rxed.

    To study their opponent''s bodynguage, as well as their facial expressions, were part of hisbat training. It helped him to know their weaknesses, which he usually used in his business clients orpetitors.

    "Oh, that''s good." Jacky found herself speechless and disappointed.

    What was she thinking? That he woulde flying to see her and proimed his undying love for her. That is very stupid, Jacky. Besides, she did not even know if she was in love with him.

    She knew that ever since meeting him, she had constantly thought of him. They had a strong connection. She feltfortable around him and enjoyed every moment she shared with him.

    If that was the definition of love, then she might be in love with half of the men she dated, including that scumbag, Marcus. But there must be more to it than just those ssifications to say that it was love.

    "By the way, since I am already here. Maybe it is your turn to show me around." Lance still maintained his eyes on her face, trying to read the way her face changed from one emotion to another.

    He wondered what went through her mind as she quickly masked the sadness in her eyes with a smile on her lips. "Sure. Just tell me when you are free, and I''ll give you a tour of the city."

    "Then, maybe I should get your number so it will be easier for us tomunicate." He took out his phone and unlocked it, handing it to her. "Just pin in your number."

    "Sure," Jackyplied, thinking that it was only fair that she should show him the same courtesy he did for her.

    In all honesty, Jacky liked him and would jump into an opportunity to have a rtionship with him. From the few times she spent time with him, she knew that he was a good catch.

    But that was not the issue here. The question that gued Jacky''s mind did not have anything to do with him. Because as far as she knew, he was perfect. An ideal man for most singledies around the world.

    The problem all had to do with her. Was she worthy of a guy like him? Was she a good catch for him? She was a nobody who happened to be a friend of somebody.

    That was the onlymon denominator of their friendship. Other than that, Jacky and Lance were a world apart. That was her opinion, and she had epted the fact that they could not be more.

    "Then, I will assume it is a date," Lance said, not meaning that they were going on a date but more of scheduling a time to spend some time together.

    His eyes studied her as she returned his phone to him with her number. He knew he did like her because she was different from the women he dated before. But his situation was different.

    Having girlfriends was quitemon on royalties like him. But going on a serious rtionship was something else. Just like what Alex had to go through, Lance also had to choose a good wife that he would have to present to her family and the Empire.

    He could only marry from noble birth or the same stature as his. Jacky did not fit the criteria of that. Then, what was he doing going out with her? He had no idea.

    "Of course. I''ll see you for your tour." Jacky corrected him, just making sure that she was not jumping to any of her conclusions.

    She abruptly cut her thoughts before it started assuming anything more. Lance was only here for business and nothing more.

    She was taking him to visit some ces only to return a favor. That was it.

    Lance was not here to make any deration of love. Nor, anything remotely simr to a prince, who was about to sweep her off of her feet.

    "Bye, for now." Lance took her hand and ced a chaste kiss on top of her knuckles. It was more of a sign of respect rather than some romantic notion.

    He moved to the elevator, leaving Jacky staring at his back. Before he rode the lift that would take him down, Jacky immediately rushed to her door, opened it, and closed it again, not wanting to see him go.

    As Lance walked out of that building and rode his car, once again, he began to contemte why he felt that way upon seeing Jacky again.? He knew that they had developed a friendship while back in his hometown.

    Was he mistaken with his assessment of his feelings for her? Did it be much deeper? Did he want them to be more than friends?

 Chapter 226 - In A Trance

    <h4>Chapter 226 - In A Trance</h4>

    "I thought that Edward would be your only apprentice. I did not expect to see Lance, too." Dani walked away from the sink after finishing up the cleaning.

    She was indeed surprised to see Lance with Alex earlier. Well, better him than his other cousin, she thought, cringing at the thought of seeing Edward again.

    But she knew that it was unavoidable. One of these days, there was every possibility that their paths might cross again one way or another. She just hoped that he would behave more appropriately the next time they met.

    "I decided to make some adjustment on the arrangement with my father," Alex stated as he sat on the chair by the counter, sipping on his remaining wine as he watched her moved around the kitchen.

    She insisted that she should clean up since he finished her cooking. So, he was left to sit and entertain her with things that happened at work. He weed the chance to rx for a change.

    The entire day had been exhausting, especially when he had to deal with Edward. Thest thing he wanted was to train someone who did not wish to be in the same room with him, not now or ever. But both of them were left with no other option.

    "Do you think Edward would take it seriously this time? From the way you talked about him, he seems to be too much trouble." She stated her observation as she also sat down on the chair beside Alex and grabbed another ss.

    In the short time that she had the displeasure of talking to Edward, she already knew that he was not the kind of man she would like to deal with. Edward reminded her so much of Nick in a way. So, it never felt right when she was talking to him.

    "He had no choice but to work on improving himself. It is his right to the throne that is at stake." Alex shook his head, thinking if he was only wasting his time with this endeavor.

    Could he make Edward a better person in a month, when he had his entire life to build who he was today? Did he only set himself up to fail? But he knew he had to try because his future was also at stake in this.

    "But what made you believe that he would actually change and not just pretend to follow the rules? For all we know, he might be doing this only to please his father and the Council. Then afterward, he will revert to his old ways." Dani could not help but voice out her opinion on the matter.

    She knew that Alex had already thought of his ns thoroughly before he had agreed to this arrangement. But she did not see a problem of pointing out some things.

    Sometimes, it helped to brainstorms some ideas that could shed some light on his ns. Maybe it would further improve his current situation.

    "Honestly, I don''t know. There is no guarantee that Edward will suddenly find himself a reformed man. But you know I have to try, or my father and the rest of my family will never stop hounding me to take the throne." He knew that it was a tremendous risk, but it was a worthy one.

    His mind had not changed between the time he left that pce and the time he had returned. Until now, he still had no n to take the throne and the responsibility attached to it.

    "Will it be that bad if you be King?" She knew she should not be asking him about this, but she wanted to learn more about the man sitting beside her. She had to learn all his secrets and all the things that made him who he was today.

    "Yes and no." He answered her question, unable to give her a definite one. He contemted on how to better exin to her his situation.

    "What does that mean?" Once again, his answers created more riddles than answers.

    "I know that taking over the Empire would be a piece of cake. I already trained my entire life in the ins and out of it even before I went to college here." He began with a few insights into his younger life back in his hometown.

    "So, what is stopping you from taking over the kingdom?" She felt like digging into his life would lead her to more understanding of how his mind works.

    "Because it is not mine. Not by birthright or my hard work to take. It felt like I am stealing it from the people who deserved it more than I do." He knew that Dani would not understand what he was talking about since she had never gone through the same thing.

    "But you are not taking it from anyone. The people are giving it to you to keep it safe." She felt that was how she would interpret his situation.

    "Anyway, why would I want that when I already have something here that I built with the use of my mind and my two hands." He pointed out as she automatically gazed down at his callous hands.

    "Ok, if that is how you feel about it. I don''t like to see you stressing yourself on a person who never deserves it in the first ce." Dani could feel the tension in his movements. As if he was tired of dealing with the same issue over and over again.

    "And I am d that you are here to remind me of what is important to me." He pulled her into hisp and cradled her body with his. With her back on his front, he wrapped his arms around her and rested his chin on her shoulders.

    At this point, he wanted to say that she was the most important person in his life right now. But he feared that saying it might scare her away. He still needed to figure out how he truly felt about her.

    "I''m sorry if you feel pressured by my constant questions." She softly spoke as she felt his steady breathing by her neck.

    She knew that this business of his father and the Council considering him as a recement for Edward weighed heavily on him. She wished only to find some way to be there for him, to give him support.

    "Don''t be. I like it when..." A loud bang by the door cut short his words as someone abruptly entered the room.

    They immediately stood up and rushed to the source of the noise and found Jacky staring into space, leaning her weight on the door behind her, with her bag clutched on her chest.

    "Jacky, what is wrong?" She asked her as Alex also moved to her side.

    But Jacky failed to respond as she continued to stare at the space in front of her. She appeared to be thinking deeply of something, but she was unaware of what was happening around her.

    Dani stood in front of her friend, wondering what happened to her. But she seemed to be elsewhere as her eyes zed with her internal thoughts. Jacky appeared to be in a trance.

 Chapter 227 - Magically Clicked Into Place

    <h4>Chapter 227 - Magically Clicked Into ce</h4>

    "Hey, Jacky. Are you ok?" Dani quickly moved to her aide, thinking of the worse thing that could have happened to her.

    She quickly checked her appearance, but she seemed to be ok. The only thing that looked out of ce was her bag, which looked a bit disorganized. Was she robbed? She wondered as Jacky failed to answer her.

    "Jacky?" It was Alex''s turn to call out to her. He waved his hand in front of her face, but her frown suddenly shifted into a smile as if she remembered something great.

    Alex moved aside, thinking that he might have made it worse as Jacky slowly moved out of the door and towards the living room. Still, failing to acknowledge their presence.

    "Jacky. Are you drunk or going crazy?" This time, Dani could not take it anymore as she grabbed her friend and started shaking her by her shoulders.

    She tried to smell if she reeked of alcohol, but Jacky still emanated the perfume she wore earlier. She was not drunk, but what was wrong with her.

    "What?" Jacky finally responded and looked at them with that silly grin on her face. But she was still unaware of what just happened and the expression on her face.

    Jacky quickly raised her brows, but when she saw the questioning look on Dani''s face, Jacky realized what she had been doing for thest few minutes since she entered the apartment. She might have looked like a fool, daydreaming about a certain someone.

    Then again, it was a waste of her time to think of such stupid notions when she already knew that there was no future in it. But then again, who said that dreaming was not allowed.

    "You tell us. What''s going on with you?" Dani examined her friend once again, snapping Jacky again from her thoughts.

    Then, something clicked in her mind, figuring out what might be the reason for her friend''s weird behavior. If the timing was right, she could only guess that Jacky might have run into Lance.

    It was the only logical and obvious answer to her behavior right now. She was in shock, ecstatic, and then down because she saw the man that she had been dreaming of all this time.

    She must be undergoing a roller coaster of emotions preventing her fromprehending what was happening at the moment. But would she admit to that? All she could do was specte.

    "I''m just happy because I saw Andy. We had so much fun together." Jacky remembered his brother and used him as an alibi.

    But what she said was true. She did have a great time with Andy. It had been a while since theyst saw each other, so spending a few hours with him today had been a great way to use up her spare time.

    She promised him that she woulde back soon to visit him or even take him out on a trip. She could not help the smile that showed again on her lips upon the thought that she would see her brother again soon.

    "Oh, is that all?" Dani believed that Jacky genuinely enjoyed her time with Andy. But the way she acted earlier was not due to Andy. She was convinced about that.

    It had nothing remotely anything to do with the sweet, young boy she recently visited but everything to do with a big, handsome boy who just left their apartment earlier.

    "What else could there be?" Jacky said, ying innocent, not wanting to get caught as she grabbed her bag. "I am tired, so I better leave the two of you alone. I already had my dinner, so I am going straight to bed."

    Jacky kissed Dani goodbye and waved to Alex as she entered her room without looking back. She finally closed the door and leaned on it. d that she was able to get out of there before Dani could question her any further.

    Although she wished to share her feelings with Dani, she did not want to do it in the presence of Alex. That was just not right. She knew she could trust Alex, but he was still Lance''s cousin.

    There was every likelihood that whatever she would say in front of Alex, it might get back to Lance, by ident or whatever means. She was not about to risk her feelings to be broadcasted when she was not even sure about it.

    "Oh! Think carefully about what you are doing. You can''t keep breaking your heart because you might not be able to put it together again." She reminded herself as she stood in front of her vanity mirror, staring at her reflection in the mirror.

    She undressed and changed into her pajamas. Lying down on her bed, she realized that whatever she felt for Lance had been moreplicated than what she wanted it to be. She knew she had to put a stop to it before it eventually broke her apart.

    She knew Lance was a good man, and he would never intentionally break her heart. But he never did promise her anything but friendship, and she should not be dreaming or expecting more.

    "Come on. You have to stop making a fool of yourself." She told herself, suddenly thinking of Sebastian.

    She knew it was the right thing to do. Break hermunication with Sebastian while they were not in a deep rtionship. It would only break Sebastian''s heart more if she did it when they were a month or more into the rtionship.

    Because she knew that even if they were in a year into the rtionship, she might still break it with him and destroy his heart in the process.

    She did not regret doing it now while it was still raw and could still heal, instead of waiting till it was toote to fix things.

    On the other side, Dani and Alex sat on the sofa, contemting what just happened to Jacky. Dani did not wish to share her observation with Alex since she did not want him to have a manly talk with his cousin about Jacky.

    That would be awkward for her friend if that happened. So, she just pretended to ept what Jacky said about Andy. "I am d that Jacky enjoyed her time with his brother."

    "Are you sure that it was really about him? Because if you ask me, I think it has Lance written all over that incident." Alex was not blind with the way the two hit it off back home.

    So, he would not be surprised if they found themselves in the same situation when they reunited here. If he was right, he could assume Lance and Jacky saw each other in the corridor.

    "Are you also thinking of what I am thinking?" Dani said as she eyed him with curiosity.

    The smile he gave her answered her inquiry, but the question was, could she trust him with their secrets? Would sharing her information help Jacky or only worsen her situation?

    "I am thinking that two people were miserable when they separated but found themselves smiling again when they saw each other again." He was not naming names, but he knew they were thinking of the same thing.

    The only problem that he found himself with was if he should do anything about it. Should he and Dani meddle with their affairs or let fate take over from here? But would destiny do the right thing or only y its cruel jokes?

    "Funnily, I think we have the same thoughts." She admitted as much, but would she tell him more.

    "Come on. I suppose we need to sleep on it some more. Because as of now, my mind is shifting to another great idea." He said as he pulled her towards him until she was straddling him on the couch.

    "I think I like the way you are thinking. But I don''t deem Jacky would appreciate seeing us here again once she decided to go out of her room." Dani reminded him, thinking of theirst incident.

    "Fine, to the room then." He picked her up and rushed her to the room, making her hystericallyugh while he tickled her side.

    "Don''t you dare drop me down?" She warned him between herughter.

    She never felt more alive whenever she was with him. It seemed like that if they worked together, nothing could go wrong. As if everything they do just magically clicked into ce.

 Chapter 228 - The Last Person

    <h4>Chapter 228 - The Last Person</h4>

    "Sir, we traced the person who was responsible for buying a number of the shares of thepany." The auditor who was in charge of the ounts told him.

    "Who was it?" Nick asked as he stopped whatever he was doing to focus his attention on the man standing in front of him with the files in his hands.

    He already suspected someone, but he did not expect he would eventually learn his identity this fast. He must be getting careless for him to catch him this early in the game.

    Ethan was cunning, but he was not stupid. He must have something up his sleeves. He had to be more careful around him because he had suspected all the while that Ethan was not done with him yet.

    He was not done with him too. His new game was only beginning, and this time he intended to win. But his thought was cut short when his man spoke the name of his secret investor.

    "He is Mr. Alexander Princeton. He is the CEO of..." The man was not able to finish as he silenced him.

    "I already know who he is," Nick shouted in anger as he trashed the papers in front of him, making them scattered all over the ce. He was starting to know Alex too well.

    He did not see that Alex would target hispany and him, but he should have thought about it. From the way, Alex tried to protect Dani from him. Alex was turning out to be a pain in the ass.

    First, he took arge portion of the industry upon his arrival. Second, Alex took Dani from him. Then, he learned that Alex was working with Ethan.

    Now, instead of Ethan, he just found out that Alex was the one messing up with hispany. He had to find out what he was doing, buying his shares. Or, was this all Ethan''s doing? Are they teaming up and nning against him?

    "Sir, what do you want me to do with this information?" The man remained standing as he held on to the papers.

    He had worked hard for thispany. Although his boss was temperamental with his dealings with his employees, he still paid well. He could not lose this job. He needed the enormous sry he was receiving for doing a magnificent job for him.

    Nick remained silent for a while as if his earlier outburst had passed. He needed to keep calm so he could devise a new n. He did not reach this point in his career to give up and lose to a man like Alex.

    "Now, find out what he is doing with my shares. I want the full details. Who is working with him with this move?" He instructed his man to dig more.

    He had to prepare for whatever Alex was nning. Compared to him, Alex was still a tiny fish in this big corporate world they belonged to. He believed that he could easily swallow him whole.

    But with Ethan supporting him, Alex had a whale covering his back. And it would be hard for him to tackle both of them at the same time. He would need an ally that he could use against them.

    "Yes, Sir." The man immediately left him to do his bidding. He knew that finding him the information he wanted would be tricky. But if he did it right, it could be rewarding.

    Nick was finally left alone with his thoughts, not minding the mess he created earlier. He knew that his timeline should move up when Alex was starting to meddle with his ns.

    "I''m leaving. I have an emergency. Cancel all my schedules for today." He called his secretary.

    He grabbed his coat and left his office in a hurry. His secretary would deal with his office and tidied it up. As of now, it was the least of his worries. He had more important things to do.

    He had to find a way to bring Alex and Ethan down and take his rightful ce at the top. He was still hesitant with his ns because he knew that it was not enough to bring Ethan down. He needed more.

    "Cassie, where are you?" He called her as he maneuvered his car along with the traffic.

    At Cassie''s house, she answered her phone after the third ring. "My house. Why?" She frowned her brows as she heard the agitation in his tone. She already knew that something happened, and it was not good.

    She wondered what it was, but asking him over the phone would do her no good because it would be a futile effort. He would never divulge any information until he felt it was the right time.

    "I''ming over." He said and ended the call without even waiting for her reply.

    She had nned to go out shopping, but now it would seem she had to cancel and wait for him instead. She dropped her bag back at her vanity table and checked on her appearance in the mirror.

    She decided to change instead into something she knew he would like. Maybe that would make him happy and tell her everything that was bothering him. Any information he would share with her would be valuable in her ns.

    "Let me see if you can resist this." She took out the new lingerie she bought the other day just for him.

    It would surely make him wild just by seeing it on her. She hoped he would not tear it into pieces because of its delicate material. She did like this pair. But then again, she could always buy a new one.

    She was about to get out of her room when a knock came on her front door. She wondered if that was already Nick. She did not find out if he was already near when he called.

    But the soft knock did not seem to be him. He was usually impatient and demanding. So, Cassie contemted who could be behind the door when she was not expecting anyone else.

    "Wait." She shouted as she grabbed her robe and wrapped it around her, tying the belt tightly on her waist.

    When she opened the door, she was indeed surprised because he was thest person she wanted to see right now.

 Chapter 229 - Seeking Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 229 - Seeking Revenge</h4>

    "Hi! Did you miss me?" He moved towards her without waiting for an invitation from her.

    He grabbed her waist and pulled her closer until there was no more space separating them. She barely closed the door as he lowered his head and imed her lips without her permission.

    But as soon as his lips touched hers, she knew that she had lost, finding herself mesmerized by his kiss, trapped in his embrace. His power over her was still eminent at the way he dominated them.

    "Wait!" Cassie suddenly pushed him, pulling herself away from him when she felt him starting to remove her robe. But this was not the time for their reunion.

    She surely had missed him. It had been a long time since they were together, but it was a necessary sacrifice for the fulfillment of their dreams.

    "What?" He asked, a bit frustrated that she pulled away from him. "I''m tired of being separated from you. You know how much I miss you. I am tired of doing this mission for you. Why can''t we go away and start over somewhere else?"

    He had been thinking about it for a while. It was an option that was slowly bing a good alternativepared to the life they had now. If only he could convince her to do what he wanted.

    "You know why." She answered, irritated at him as she secured her robe back together. "You can''t be seen with me. You can''t be here." She started to panic, realizing that Nick could arrive at any moment and catch them.

    "Remind me again why we are doing this. Because my brain seems to have forgotten why we need to do this." He moved to the living room and sat on the couch, not nning to leave any time soon.

    "Because I need to do this for my family. For the injustice that they had suffered under the hands of the great Ethan Hamilton." She said as if that should be enough reason for all of this.

    "But they are dead. We are still alive." He told her, not at all convinced that they should continue with their ns.

    "I told you I would make them pay for everything they took from my family," Cassie answered stubbornly, refusing to listen to his reason.

    She was full of contempt, her hands fisted at her side, and her eyes zed with so much fury, just thinking of the past.

    "I understand that. I know I promised that I would help you achieve that. But is it not enough that you had ruined Nick and Dani''s rtionship? You also destroyed Dani and her father''s bond." Nick said, pulling Cassie on hisp when she came close enough to his reach.

    "That would never be enough. I want to see the great Ethan on his knees begging for forgiveness. I want to see him suffer just the same way as my father did." Cassie said, remembering the saddest part of her life.

    She saw his father killed himself for losing everything he had worked hard for, pulling a gun on his mouth. He could not ept that he had failed as a father and a husband to provide a good life for his family.

    She would never forget the hardship that she and her mother had to go through to survive. But only to end up with a mother who did not know what to do until she also sumbed to drinking and drugs, ending up dead due to an overdose.

    "But we are already doing ok. You are not poor anymore. And you already have me. Why do you need to take revenge when we can both run away and have a good life together?" He could hear the plea in his voice as he tried to make her see his point of view.

    He could understand the pain she was going through. They were both broken by the system when they found each other. They swore to help each other climbed out of their hell hole.

    Now that they both had earned enough money, he felt that it should be enough for them to start afresh. He was tired and wanted to have a good and peaceful life with her.

    "No, we are not yet through." She looked at him, trying to read his expression.

    "But I think..." He wanted to tell her that he did not want to push through with their ns, but she stopped him.

    "Please don''t tell me that you will abandon me just like what my parents did. They just left me with all their problems on my own." She let the tears ran down her cheeks, seeing the hesitation in his eyes.

    She pulled him to her, kissing him passionately, not wanting to lose the only person who truly understood who she was. She straddled him, holding on to him, afraid that he might leave her for good.

    When she pulled away from their kiss and looked into his eyes, she saw the familiar love they had shared ever since they had met. He had been her protector, and she took care of him. It was a rtionship of giving and take.

    "I am not leaving you. I can never do that to you. But I hope that whatever you are doing is healing you and not breaking you into pieces." He looked into her eyes, making her see that her pain was also his.

    "I know what I am doing. I need to do this to be whole again." She insisted as she stood firm.

    "I hope you are right. Because I don''t know if I can put you back together again if that ever happens." He answered her, remembering the time he first took her in his arms.

    He knew that what they had wasplicated. He loved Cassie with her whole heart, and he knew that she felt the same way about him. But her hatred had prevented her from having a piece of mind.

    He swore to help her during those dark times so that she could finally find peace. But he was not sure anymore if what they were doing was the right thing to do. If seeking revenge was the way for her to heal.

    "If you don''t want to help me, then I can''t stop you from leaving." She stood up from her position and walked to the door, opening it for him. "I will hate to see you go, but I will not stop you."

    She loved him, but if he did not wish to help her anymore, and then she would not keep him. If she had to do her mission on her own, she would.

    "I love you, and I wished you would reconsider my proposal. But if not, I am still not leaving you. I will wait for you until you wake up from this nonsense." He told her as he walked past her into the hallway without a goodbye and without looking back.

    She closed the door with tears running down her cheeks. She could not stop now, not when she was so close to her victory. If it was their destiny to be together, and then she would find her way back to him.

    But she would not stop just because of him from seeking revenge.

 Chapter 230 - Personal Motive

    <h4>Chapter 230 - Personal Motive</h4>

    She was still slumped on the couch, thinking of the man that just walked away from her. He might have said he was not leaving her. From his actions, there was a warning in the way he left.

    She would not count that he could wait for her anymore. She saw in his eyes that he had enough of her plots and schemes. He was ready to move on. But she was not.

    "Pull yourself together. You can do this." Cassie quickly moved to the bathroom, fixing herself.

    It was the only way she could aplish her goal. It was necessary to achieve her dream. Cassie knew that any time Nick woulde knocking on her door. She did now want him to see her messy state.

    She could not allow him to suspect that anything was amiss. She had to continue her charade to continue to earn his trust. He was the only key she had to get close enough to destroy Ethan and Dani.

    A continuous knock on the door indicated that the man she was waiting for had finally arrived. She was d that it took him longer than she initially thought. He did not see her other guest.

    "Hi!" She said seductively as soon as she opened her door to him. He stood out there with a scowl on his face. But he lightly smiled upon seeing her only on her robe. She knew he liked surprises, and she nned to make him happy. That would earn her a reward.

    When he was in an ecstatic state, he tended to talk more than he nned to share with her. That was always her goal, to extract as much information as she could for all her ns.

    "You look like you are expectingpany." He teased her, knowing what was hiding under that thick fabric.

    He could not wait to peel it off her skin and see what surprise hid underneath it. Knowing her, she already had something nned for him, a few of the things he liked about her.

    "Well, I am, but it would seem that he is noting. What about you? Do you want toe in?" She decided to y his game.

    To him, she was just a dumb bimbo that he used for sex, but for her, he was the dumb fool that she was using for her purposes. A time woulde that she would dump him too.

    The time for her to execute her ns woulde soon enough, against them who used her family and her for their selfish needs. That would also include Nick, who never truly appreciated her.

    "If you insist. I guess another man''s loss, my gain." He grabbed her and pulled her closer to him as he kicked the door closed.

    The movement and his words reminded her of the man who recently left. The man that she would rather be with right now. Not the man that had his arms around her.

    But she quickly shoved the thought deep in the bottom of her mind. She needed her wits to deal with a man like Nick. She could not be emotional, or else she would lose in this game.

    "Then, let us make sure that it is worth all your while." She pulled him further into the room until they stood in the middle of the living room.

    She pushed him down on the couch and slowly took the robe off her body, making a show in front of him. She knew how he loved a tease, and that was what she was giving him.

    After a few minutes of dancing, he grabbed her hand and pulled her to him, making her sit on hisp. He started toying with the fabric of her lingerie, liking the feel of it in his touch.

    "Show me what you can do." He ordered her as heid back on the back of the couch, cing his hands on both sides of the backrest.

    She immediately changed position, kneeling in between his legs. She started removing his coat and tossed it on the empty chair. Then, she unbuttoned his shirt and kissed the skin exposed to her touch.

    Slowly she went down, unbuckling his belt and working on removing his pants. She knew his favorite, and she would make sure that she performed her best.

    "Is this to your liking?" She asked, giving everything she got to satisfy his cravings.

    "Yes." He groaned as he felt the buildup in his body.

    When he could not take it anymore, he grabbed her arms and pulled her to him, making her straddle him. He wanted the gratification that only she could give him at the moment.

    He knew he could always go elsewhere, but at the moment, he needed something from her too. Then again, he was d that he decided toe here today. It was like hitting two birds with one stone.

    After they had their release, bothid down on the couch, with their bodies quite satiated. However, their minds had a different story as both nned their next move.

    "So, what went wrong today?" She ced her well-manicured hands on his chest and yed with the curls that spread on his skin.

    "What made you think that something went wrong?" He asked, curious about her question.

    "Because you are here during office hours." She stated her observation.

    "Well, you are starting to get me too well." He was not sure if that was a good thing or not.

    Not now, that he just saw someone he had seen before leave the building. It was too much of a coincidence because it was not the first time he saw him in the same proximity with Cassie.

    But he would give her a small benefit of a doubt, but it did not mean that he would not look into her. If he found out that she was double-crossing him and working with someone else, he guaranteed she would regret the day she decided to betray him.

    "It is my job to know what you like and dislike. It is the only way I can give you everything you want and need." She had to appear convincing. He could never suspect that she was only using him.

    Soon, she will be free from him. She just had to push through a little more. She would finally achieve justice for what happened to her and her family.

    "Well. let me tell you something that happened today." He had to feed her something. A lie that he could use to catch her loyalty to him.

    He wished that she was not lying to him, that she was working with him and not against him. It would be such a waste to lose someone like her if he learned that she had a connection with that man.

    "I just found out that a shipment would happen in the docks. One of Alex''s shipping lines nned to smuggle something big." He opened the topic.

    "What do we have to do with Alex?" She asked, not following his line of thought.

    She seemed to be genuinely disinterested with Alex, he thought. "He is now working with Ethan on a project." Nick continued with his statement.

    The way her eyes lit up at the mention of Ethan''s name confirmed that she was nning something more than she was willing to share with him.

    He knew that she was helping him against them because he asked her, too, but he did not realize that she also had a personal motive.

 Chapter 231 - I Do

    <h4>Chapter 231 - I Do</h4>

    "Jacky, where is the file that I asked earlier? I need the file on the case of Mr. ��" Dani was saying when Jacky dropped the file on her table, stopping her from finishing her sentence.

    "Here it is." Jacky smiled at her, but instead of leaving, Jacky paced around her table, not saying anything. Then, finally. "Are you busy?" She asked as she sat down in the chair across from her.

    "You know I am, but what is it anyway?" Dani asked, seeing that her friend was conflicted by something. Jacky knew that she would drop anything she was doing for her.

    Dani put down her pen and looked away from herputer screen, focusing her full attention on her friend, who seemed to be having some issues. From the way she was acting, she assumed that it was somewhat personal.

    "You see." Jacky hesitated for a second, then decided to blurt it out before she lost her nerve. "Lance just texted. Well, he had been calling several times now, but I could not answer him."

    She had no idea how she would exin to her friend what was going through her mind without sounding stupid. But she knew that if someone could help her, it was Dani.

    "Why? What''s going on?" Dani did not understand what Jacky was thinking at the moment. As if she was anxious about something. Well, the Jacky she knew did not back down from challenges.

    "I am afraid to fall for him," Jacky uttered out of the blue. Realizing her blunder, she immediately followed her statement. "He texted that he wanted to go out. I did promise him that I would show him around."

    "Wait. Slow down." Dani ced her hand up towards her to stop her. "Start from the beginning."

    "Ok." She took a deep breath and began again. "He wanted us to go out, but I don''t know." She said in a rush, hoping that it did make sense to her friend. All she heard from her was gibberish.

    "Wait. Let me get things clear." Dani tried to analyze her statement since it was said too quickly, she might make a wrong assessment of the situation. "He wants to see you, and you agreed, but now you are afraid to see him because you might fall in love with him."

    "Yeah, something like that." Jacky covered her face with the palm of her hands, unable to look her friend in the eye, knowing that she was not making sense even to herself. She was confused about the way she was feeling.

    "You know what. We should not be afraid of the way we feel. It should not dictate how we should live our life." Dani stood from her seat and walked closer to her friend.

    "If you like Lance, then go out with him. See if he also likes you the same way. Being afraid of the unknown is like putting ourselves in a cage, and we will never be free." Dani exined, putting a hand on her shoulder.

    Jacky listened to her friend. She knew Dani had always been wise. Her advice usually led her to the right path. And it did make sense what she said.

    "I think you are right. I should enjoy Lance''spany while he is here. And not get work out for nothing." Jacky finally concluded. "Thanks, I will let you go back to your work."

    Somehow talking to Dani eased her anxiety of seeing Lance again. Instead of thinking of the future, she should only focus on today. As of now, Lance offered friendship, and she should concentrate on that.

    Dani returned to her work when Jacky stood and walked out of her office. But she wondered about her advice if it applied to her. Was she afraid of the way she felt about Alex?

    She quickly shoved the idea away. As of now, there were tons of work she had to finish, and mulling over her feelings for Alex was not the time. She could do thatter. But would she have the courage to admit her feelings for him?

    "Hello there. I hope it is not a bad timing to visit a friend." A man knocked once on her door and spoke up, slightly startling her in the process.

    "What are you doing here?" She asked, forgetting to be courteous to her visitor. If she could call him that, she thought. "Where is Jacky?" She wondered where her friend was.

    "Well, nobody is guarding your door, so I thought I would just say hi since I was in the vicinity." He stated as he moved a step forward. "Can Ie in so we can have a small chitchat just to catch up?"

    He could see that she was hesitating, but that did not easily dissuade him from pursuing his interest. He was not known as someone who gave up when he wanted something badly enough.

    "You have to forgive my manners, Prince Edward. Pleasee in. I hope you don''t expect me to bow down." She slightly sarcastically muttered thest part.

    "Of course not. Here we are friends and equal. And Edward would do just fine." He said as he proceeded to enter the room and sat down on the avable chair.

    "Well, you have not answered why you are here?" She asked in her most civilized tone.

    Despite not liking him, she knew that she still should show him professional etiquette. She could not help but wonder if Alex knew that he was here.

    "If you must know, Alex asked me to discuss some contracts with David and Evan, but it seems that I have a few minutes to spare. So, here I am." Edward stated as if that should answer her question.

    "So here you are. Although I would probably enjoy chitchatting with you, as you can see, I still have plenty of work to finish." Pointing to the papers in front of her. "Maybe some other time."

    She hoped she was clear about what her intention was. But when Edward did not move or say anything, she thought that hepletely ignored her. He just smiled and looked at her as if he was amused.

    He finally stood up, "Some other time then," Edward buttoned up his coat again and walked towards the door. "I''ll call you then to set up a date." He said, turning to her before walking out the door, not waiting for her reply.

    She did not expect his parting words, but he was gone before she could turn him down. But she was not afraid of him. She knew she could manage a man like him.

    "What was the prince doing in your office?" Jacky suddenly popped up in her office upon seeing Edward leaving her office.

    She chastised herself for being gone, longer than she should. Now, someone was here to mess with Dani, and she was not there to protect her.

    Not that Dani could not defend herself, but it would have been better if she could stop him from getting close to her. Just like Dani, she never liked the man, even if he was a prince.

    "Nothing, he just wanted to y catch up," Dani stated uninterestedly, wanting to go back to her work. "By the way, where were you?" She asked, curious why she was not at her desk.

    Edward was not someone she should be befriending. He was a dangerous man, and she should be wary of dealing with him. But she knew she could not avoid him because he was, after all, Alex''s family.

    "I went to the bathroom." She excused herself, but she omitted the part that she finally answered Lance and decided to have dinner with himter. "I better go back to my work."

    Alone again, she was back in her thoughts. She realized that being in a rtionship would always beplicated even if they liked each other a lot.

    There would always be people around them that would not make it easy for them. They would find a way to insert themselves into the rtionship and messed it up.

    She just hoped that what she had with Alex would be strong enough to withstand the obstacles in their path. She suddenly wished that he was her forever. Maybe marrying him would not be that bad.

    Was she seriously contemting saying the words, I do, but what about love?

 Chapter 232 - The Perfect Girl

    <h4>Chapter 232 - The Perfect Girl</h4>

    "Hi! Ready to go home." A man spoke by the door.

    This time, it was a sound she wanted to hear all day. After a very tiring workload and the stressful incident with Edward, hearing his voice was a reward in itself.

    "Yes, just give me a few minutes to tidy up." She told him as she quickly piled up her papers not yet done on the other side of the desk and grabbed the ones she had finished, putting them on the outgoing files.

    "I heard that you had a visitor earlier," Alex stated as he made himselffortable on the chair, earlier upied by Edward.

    He knew that Edward would make a stopover at her office once he asked him to consult about a file with David and Evan. Edward would not pass up the chance to create mayhem where he could.

    But he knew that Dani could handle him easily. It was one of the things he admired about her. She probably had learned from her mistake, just like him. They had learned to see beyond the surface.

    "Well, I did. If you put Edward up to the challenge, I guess he failed." She teased him as she moved towards him and pulled him up from his seat.

    "Sorry to disappoint you, but I did not. I only asked Edward to do some filing, but he could not help himself from admiring someone as beautiful as you." He countered.

    He grabbed her by the waist with one hand and put his other hand on the side of her face, guiding her until their faces were inches apart. But he did not kiss her and just stared into her eyes.

    Somehow, in his heart, he knew that he could trust her. That whatever happened, she would not betray him. It was written all over her face how much she trusted him too.

    "He could look, but you know that I am all yours." She had no idea where those words came from, but the way he was staring at her eyes mesmerized her.

    It was as if he was reading her soul, analyzing her deepest feelings. She could never lie to him, and it felt the same way with him. An invisible cord bound them together and entwined them to be as one.

    "I am also all yours." He lowered his head this time until their lips connected in one passionate kiss.

    But he quickly broke away, remembering that they were not alone in this office. Anytime, Jacky would walk in and catch them making out. He would not mind, but he knew that Dani did.

    "Let me just get my things." She pulled away from him as soon as she had her footing again.

    She seized her bag at the side of the table and her coat on the rack. Then, she walked back to Alex''s side. He took her hand in his as he guided her out of the office.

    "Jacky, we will go ahead?" Dani said goodbye to her friend, who was also getting ready to leave.

    "Yeah, sure. I''ll see you tomorrow." Jacky said, knowing that Dani was staying with Alex tonight.

    She did not mind since she was going out herself. She felt excited at the same time apprehensive about her date or not date with Lance.

    It felt weird that they were going out, because despite what she said earlier. She could not help but expect that something more would happen to them. She was a woman, not a robot.

    "Bye," Alex said to Jacky as they both walked ahead of her into the elevator.

    "I hope you don''t mind if I ask this. Why is Lance here again?" Dani could not help but feel sad for her friend.

    She knew that Jacky had feelings for Lance. She already felt it before and earlier when she expressed her fear. She wondered if Lance''s presence here would only hurt her friend even more or helped her move on.

    "He is helping me with Edward, and at the same time, we are working on a project together." He told her, curious with her line of questioning. "Why?"

    "Nothing. I am just curious why Lance is here when he is not initially part of the n." She said, shrugging her shoulders.

    Maybe she was also hoping Lance was here solely because of Jacky. That he was hopelessly in love with her friend that he could not stand being away from her. What was she thinking anyway?

    "If he has any other reasons for being here, I am not privy about it." Alex confided with her.

    He could only assume that her question had something to do with Jacky. But he had no answers for that. He had no power over what Lance felt for her or any ns to meddle with his affair.

    They fell into silence while they rode the elevator, busy with their thoughts. But once they were inside the car, they started to chat again about their day.

    "What about we go to dinner and a movie?" Dani suggested. She suddenly pulled out a bag behind her, at the backseat. "Do you think you are up for a disguise?" She asked him as excitement covered her expression.

    "That sounds perfect." He agreed as he drove them to their destination.

    Ever since their sessful adventure using their disguise, they decided to put another set on the car just in case they decided they wanted to do one again.

    Tonight, it seemed to be the right time to put on their silly hats and enjoy the night away. She could not wait to see what he had bought them. She had not seen it yet, but she knew she would enjoy every minute of it.

    "What about Chinese for dinner?" She suddenly remembered the small Chinese restaurant just beneath her office when she was back in her old job. She had loved the food that they served there.

    "I don''t mind. Do you have something particr you want?" He asked, wanting this night to be all about her.

    He would drive her anywhere if it meant seeing her happy. He could not get enough of seeing her smile. And what made all this great was that she did not ask for the moon. She only wanted to be with him.

    What else could he ask for when he had the perfect girl beside him.

 Chapter 233 - Caught In The Moment

    <h4>Chapter 233 - Caught In The Moment</h4>

    "Honestly, did you enjoy the movie?" She asked as they walked out of the establishment hand in hand.

    Now, they strolled along the busy street as if they were just like the rest of the ordinary couple out tonight on a date. But since it was a bitte, the crowded street had dwindled to asional people, out for fun or on the way home.

    "I did not know that you enjoy watching horror movies. I thought you were only messing me with me when you insisted on this." He looked at her with a frown.

    After being together for almost two months, she still managed to surprise him. But he could tell that she was full of secrets, and he could not wait to uncover all of them.

    "So, you expected that I would cringe, scream and hold on to you for dear life." She teased him as they stopped on the sidewalk, waiting for the signal for them to cross to the other side.

    Typical men, thinking that all women are vulnerable, fearful, and fragile. Always assuming that women needed protection and a savior, but not her. She had learned how to be strong and protect herself.

    She did not need a man to do that for her. But what did she need from someone like him? She contemted on her question as they crossed the street.

    "Sort of." He admitted, quite ashamed he assumed her weak. "I certainly did not expect that you would enjoy it." He smiled at her with that boyish grin, scratching his nape as if admitting defeat.

    "I don''t get scared that easily. Sorry to disappoint you." Revealing to him one of her strengths, hoping to give him a glimpse of another side of her.

    If they were to build a future together, they had to learn all the different aspects of their personalities. It was relevant to know if they werepatible.

    It was the reason why they were in this rtionship in the first ce. Well, in Dani''s mind, it was. She could only assume that it was what Alex''s end game was, too, that they would both end up together eventually.

    "On the contrary, you only impress me more." He let go of her hand as they continued to walk with no particr direction. Then, he wrapped one of his arms around her shoulders as he pulled her closer to him.

    "You mean, you don''t mind if I am not like a damsel in distress." She slightly turned her body to him so that she could directly look at his face.

    Tradition built men to be the protector and provider. So, being the knight in shining armor had been their natural inclination. Having women who could do what they could, threatened them.

    She remembered toning down her personality to please Nick. She was afraid to show that she was better than him. She did not want him to feel discouraged and inferior.

    "Not at all. I like my partner to be my equal. Someone who could speak her mind and defend herself even when I am not around." He faced her in the middle of the sidewalk and tilted her chin until they were face to face.

    He suddenly realized that he did not like a woman too dependent on a man for everything she needed. He did not like a clingy woman, wanting to be always the center of his attention.

    If he would sum it up, he only wanted her because she was not all of that. He only wanted her because she was all he desired.

    "Besides, I want to be the damsel in distress once in a while. So, prepare to defend my honor." He lowered his head and gave her a quick peck on her lips before pulling her back to their walk.

    He did not believe in the old culture that women were beneath men. He had seen how his father bowed down to his mother''s opinion, not because he felt inferior, but because he loved and respected her.

    He wanted a rtionship like what his parents have. He fancied a woman capable of being his equal and not someone who would agree blindly to all his wishes.

    "I certainly did not expect that." She pulled his head down gently to make him bend to her side. "Then, my prince, I swear to protect and defend your honor." She whispered near his ears.

    In her opinion, she was also capable of protecting the people she loved and cared for, even if she was a mere woman. It would not stop her from taking the bullet if needed.

    "Then, I am lucky. I finally found my knight with a shining smile." He said softly in her ears. Then, he shifted and kissed the top of her head.

    "Yeah, so you just yell if you need rescuing." She identally snorted as she chuckled, which made themughed together even louder.

    He pulled her even closer to him. "Come on. It is gettingte."

    Well, they had been walking for a while with no direction. Alex thought she might be exhausted. Looking at her feet, he wondered how she could walk in those killer shoes, certainly deadly weapons.

    "No, wait." She dragged him to a still opened diner a few feet away from them. "I want a cold treat." She requested as they entered the small space and sat on the avable seat at the corner.

    "Ok." He answered with a raised brow. He was starting to enjoy the way she was bossing her around.

    "What about you?" She asked when she ordered her sweet cold treat.

    "Why don''t we share? That looks like a humongous treat. I might not be able to finish." He checked again on the menu, and yes, it was huge.

    "Yeah, I don''t mind sharing." She answered him as they waited for their order to arrive.

    "So, what part of the movie did you like?" He was curious about how her mind works. One way to know more about her was to ask about her likes and dislikes.

    "Well, I will say the prosthetics and makeup were amazing. It looked realistic. The story plot was ok, but it was not that scary at all." Shemented. "But overall, it was entertaining."

    She did enjoy watching a good movie. Although she rarely had time to do it with her busy schedule, she still appreciated a good one from time to time.

    "Ok." But before he could say more, their ice cream had arrived. Judging from its size, it would take them a while to finish it. But at least they decided to share it.

    "What about you? I don''t remember you answering my earlier question." She reminded him since he suddenly shifted the topic. She would also like his opinion on it.

    "I did like it, but I do agree with your evaluation. I also think the scene needed a few more shocking scenes to wow the audience." He seconded her statement.

    He also was once a movie fanatic. Sinceing to this country, he wanted to know more about the culture and the life of the locals. One way he did was watch most of their films. It was the fastest way to get their style.

    "What is the scariest thing that happened to you?" She decided to ask him something more personal.

    She was through talking about the movie, but she wanted to know more about him. She believed that he could not be perfect. He must have something that he was afraid of or at least avoided.

    "That is a tough one." He started ying with his chin as if he thought of an answer.

    Two months ago, he could have quickly answered her with one word,mitment. But now, he felt that it was not that bad anymore.

    "There must be something that frightens even a prince like you." She once again teased him, bringing her spoonful of ice cream into his lips.

    He took a bite of the ice cream, taking all the ice cream into his mouth as he thought of his answer. Then, the idea came as he swallowed thest creamy taste of the sweet freezing treat.

    "The way I feel about you." He uttered in all seriousness as he grabbed her hand and held it firmly in his.

    His eyes never left hers, paralyzing them in time, both of them caught in the moment.

 Chapter 234 - Unspoken Questions

    <h4>Chapter 234 - Unspoken Questions</h4>

    In another part of the city, another couple was out for dinner. Was it a date? Technically, yes. But in her mind, it was only a friendly date. There was nothing romantic about going out with him to show him around the city.

    In all honesty, she wanted the night to be full of hearts and flowers. She wished Lance to say that he was here for her. She dreamed that they would fall in love and live happily ever after.

    "Don''t you like the food?" Lance''s voice prated her consciousness, rousing her out of her trance.

    He had been observing her since he first saw her walked into the restaurant. He offered to pick her up from her apartment, but she insisted that she meet him instead.

    Something was different about her. She was not the same girl he met back home. Although she was as beautiful or more than before, her aura had changed.

    "I do. I am just not that hungry." She excused herself, realizing that she had been zoning out.

    She looked at her te, and she barely touched her food. She did not have an appetite since she had been anxious once she saw Lance earlier.

    Jacky promised earlier that she would treat this like they were just friends. But she could not help what she felt for him. She wanted more than friendship, but who was she to demand anything from him.

    He might be a prince, but she was no Cindere. She did not have a fairy godmother, a pumpkin carriage, or ss slippers. She was just Jacky, who only had Dani at her corner.

    "Would you like something else, or do you like to go anywhere else?" He asked, hoping to see the spark in her eyes. The one that enchanted him to her in the first ce.

    She seemed so lost, more than the first time they met. Did she end another rtionship? Was she heartbroken again? By who? He could only specte unless she offered him the answers.

    He suddenly felt likeforting her. His instinct was to take her into his arms and help her get over him. Whoever the guy was. But the table separating them prevented him from doing that.

    "No. I am ok. Let us eat." She told him, smiling in the process, cutting on her food and putting it into her mouth.

    She chastised herself internally for appearing less than enthusiastic about seeing him again. She should be ecstatic that he was here. It was easy said than done when she knew at any time he would be gone again.

    Instead of eating, he extended his hand on the table and held her hands firmly in his. "If you need a friend to talk to, I am here." He spoke softly, afraid that he would worsen the situation.

    He could sense that something was not right, but they just saw each other again. He did not want to pry when Jacky seemed not forting with the answers.

    "I''m ok." She answered him with a smile. "I''m sorry if I was not such a goodpany tonight. Something happened, and I am a bit down." She did not want to lie, but she felt it was necessary.

    How could she tell him that he was the reason for her sadness? Seeing him again the other day gave her heart hope, but her mind quashed it instantly before it even began to beat.

    Because her mind was right, there was no hope for hoping for the impossible, if that made any sense. Jacky was only leading herself to a colossal heartache with no possible cure.

    "That''s ok. I hope I can help in any way to alleviate your sadness." As he continued to hold her hand, not wanting to let it go just yet.

    He began to question his presence in her life. Why he had this need to see her again? Thest time that they saw each other, he promised to let go of her.

    Then, why was he entertaining a notion of seeing her again when he was not sure of a future with her. What was his intention of continuing to befriend her? Did he desire something else from her?

    "Will excuse me?" She pulled her hand gently away from him and stood up from her chair. "I need to go to the powder room."

    She did not wait for his answer as she slowly walked away from him. She needed some air, a space away from him for a few minutes to rpose herself. Feeling his touch on her skin brought back memories of the time that he had shown her a different affection.

    For the first time, she felt special, as if she was breakable porcin that needed to be handle with care. Lance made her realized that she should not settle for less than what she deserved.

    "What are you doing?" She asked herself in the mirror, frustrated with herself for acting such in a way.

    What if she now believed that she deserved someone like him. Should she act on getting him whatever it took? But that was in stupid. She could not juste up to him and say that she wanted him. Could she?

    But he was a prince, she muttered to herself. But he was also just a man. Her heart and her mind debated in her head. She quickly opened the tap and dabbed her face with water, hoping that would clear her mind.

    After a minute, she took a deep breath and started at herself in the mirror. "I hope you know what you are doing." She said to the woman on the other side of the reflection.

    Luckily, no one was with her inside the bathroom, or else they might think that she had turned cuckoo. She immediately fixed her face, removing the slight smudge of her makeup.

    Then, she stood straight, preparing herself for what she was about to doter. For now, she would appear as normal as she could and enjoy the rest of the dinner.

    "I''m sorry again for earlier. Don''t worry. I am perfectly ok now." She gave him a megawatt smile that lighted up her face.

    It was not an easy task, but she had learned to do it with the years of training on being tough. She had smiled through her pain. She hadughed behind her cries. She did it before, and she could do it now.

    "I''m d to hear that. But my offer still stands if ever you will need it in the future." He helped her back to her seat and resumed their dinner.

    He could still sense that she was hiding something from him. Maybe he would figure it outter, but for now, he was letting it go. He was just d that she would seem to be genuinely smiling again.

    "I''ll surely take note of that." She jokingly answered, hoping she sounded convincing.

    This time, she ate with gusto, despite not tasting much of the food she put inside her mouth. She showed Lance what he wanted to see and that she was ok.

    "So, tell me, how have you been thesest months.." He asked, hoping to hear some answers to his unspoken questions.

 Chapter 235 - Entwined Hands

    <h4>Chapter 235 - Entwined Hands</h4>

    "The way I feel about you." It kept ringing in her head as he stared into her eyes.

    It was what frightened him the most. What did it mean? He was afraid that he might be feeling more than he intended. All of a sudden, she was confused.

    She did not expect him to say that, and now, she was left stunned, unable to react to his words. She did not anticipate that kind of response to a question meant to be just for fun.

    "I think it is gettingte." She abruptly mumbled, grabbing her bag at the side of the table, breaking the connection they had.

    She could not describe why she felt anxious with his statement. It was not as if he dered that he was madly in love with her or the exact opposite. It was vague, but she felt she was not ready for the exnation.

    "Yes, it is." He was not surprised by her retreat. He realized that if she told him those same lines, he might end up running in the other direction too.

    He did not understand what prompted him to express what he felt for her. It was not as if he said that he loved her. But in his mind, it sounded that way.

    Now, he questioned his mind if it was interpreting what he felt in his heart. Was he beginning to fall in love with her? That was the only exnation he could think of with the way he felt for her.

    "I just remembered that I need to go to the office early tomorrow." She knew she was making excuses because she did not want to face the inevitable question.

    Not that she was closing her mind and heart to the possibility of love. In truth, she dreamed of it. But the fear of being broken again once she fully engaged her heart in this rtionship was overwhelming.

    She knew she would not make it if she allowed herself to love him and then ended up making a mistake again. Was she ready to give him her heart and risk everything for him?

    "I also need to report early tomorrow." He could sense her need to get away from him.

    But he had no n to pressure her to face their situation now. They were still new. There was still plenty of time to deal with their emotions as they continued their journey together.

    Nevertheless, if he was not in love with her yet, he knew it was only a matter of time. The inevitable would happen. He could not prevent his heart from falling for her.

    The car ride was silent as they were both lost in their thoughts. Who knew that such a statement could have a striking impact on them?

    "I think I''ll grab a ss of water in the kitchen." She told him, once inside his apartment. But she only needed an excuse to calm herself from the thoughts that gued her on their way home.

    But could she keep running away from her feelings, or should she face what she had feared since she agreed to this arrangement? If she was to fall in love. Would it be better to risk it with a man like Alex?

    "I''ll just be in my office." He walked past her and continued on his way to the other side of the living room.

    Despite wanting to confront her and make her face her fears, he had to hold back. He felt it would be better to let here into terms with her feelings for him on her own rather than forced her to admit it.

    Once inside his office, he started working on some of his files, distracting his mind from what happened earlier. But his thoughts still went back to Dani and her reactions to him asionally.

    After drinking her ss of water, Dani decided to go straight to the bedroom. It was the first time they acted like this. As if they were both avoiding each other''spany.

    Sheid on the bed for almost half an hour, but sleep was noting anytime soon. Eventually, she gave up as she stood and decided to fix what she started.

    "Hi!" She greeted him by the door of his office, seeing him busy with a bunch of papers on his desk.

    It would be her first time to enter his private room. She never tried before, and now she could see that it held many of his memories of home.

    The first time she came here, she remembered that she could not open the door. Now, she could see the mystery hidden behind that door.

    Photos, memorabilia, and other precious artifacts, probably family treasures, were spread across the room. It was not the sort of heirlooms that thieves would be interested in, but it was indeed beautiful.

    "Hi!" He responded, dropping the papers in his hand and prying his eyes away from hisputer screen. He quickly nced at the clock and only realized that he had been gone for a while.

    "I have something to tell you." She walked towards him, stepping further inside the room while still checking the different decorations that surrounded them.

    "What is it?" He asked, d that her mood had changed. It would seem that she was back to herself.

    He swiveled his chair until he faced her when she stood beside him at his table and waited. He was genuinely interested to hear what she had to say.

    "I have been thinking of your question." She began, hoping that she could be brave enough to finish what she was about to start.

    She could not continue to fear the future or the possible rejection and the heartbreak. She had to start taking a risk even if it meant another painful experience in the end.

    "Which one?" He asked, encouraging her to continue. He had no idea what she was talking about since they had so many arguments and open questions.

    He gently pulled her to him and made her sit on hisp as he cradled his chin on her shoulders. He wrapped his arms around his waist and waited for her.

    She turned her head to him so she could see his face when she said her following statement. "About marrying without love. I think I change my mind." She wanted to see his reaction.

    "Are you saying you might consider it?" He was not sure what she meant by that. He did not want to assume, but from what he understood. She would marry even in the absence of love.

    "Yes, I think so." She immediately answered before she changed her mind again.

    "What made you change your mind?" He asked, slightly unsure of what was going through that pretty little head of hers. But he could not wait for her rationalization. He could guarantee it was based all on her fears.

    "I believe marriage due topatibility would be so much better than waiting for love that may never evene." She waited for what his response would be.

    He remained impassive as he continued to stare at her eyes.

    Then, he took her hand in his, imagining a ring on her fingers.. Would that be so bad? He thought, staring at their entwined hands.

 Chapter 236 - Respect, Passion, And Love

    <h4>Chapter 236 - Respect, Passion, And Love</h4>

    "Is that what our rtionship is all about to you? Are we just together because we arepatible?" He put her palms on both sides of his cheeks, wanting to feel their warmth on his face.

    He could not care less anymore if that would scare her and make her run for the hills. He woulde running after her if that was the only way to make her understand that what they had was more than that.

    After a few seconds of analyzing her statement, he realized that it was not what he wanted to hear from her. Honestly, he found himself wishing that she was in love with him.

    "But..." She intended to say something but had no idea what. She could not find the words to express what she desired, at the same time, what she feared most. Afraid that he might not understand or misinterpret what she might say.

    "What about marrying for love?" He voiced out when he saw her indecision.

    He knew that if his statement earlier did not scare her, this might. Even he was afraid of his words. But he could not lie anymore, not even to himself.

    Because he suddenly realized that hurting her was thest thing he wanted to do. Making her happy was the only thing in his mind, and loving her was all his heart shouted at the top of his lungs.

    He was already undeniably and irrevocably in love with her.

    "What?" She barely whispered, finding herself unable to say anything more.

    She had no response to his question as shock took over her ability to process her thoughts and actions. She was not even sure of what she felt about him anymore.

    "I love you." He finally said it. With their faces only inches apart and their eyes locked together, he finally uttered the words that he had not spoken of to anyone in a long while.

    He never thought that he would break his rule for her. But he did not regret it one bit because he believed she was worth breaking all the rules. He would do anything to make her happy.

    "I..." She stuttered, incapable of continuing with her sentence. It was as if she was drowning, and she could not breathe. She just continued to stare at him without saying anything.

    "You don''t have to say it if you are not ready. I did not say it to force you to say it too. I only want to put it out there. Since it is what I truly feel for you." He mumbled on as disappointment inteced with his voice. He lowered his face, not wanting her to see further the hurt he felt of her rejection.

    It was not his intention to proim his feelings for her in this manner. He did not even know that he loved her, not until just a few moments ago. But he already said it, and he could not take it back.

    At the moment, it was either she epted his love or rejected it. If it was thetter, all he could probably do was wait for the day she might learn to love him too.

    "Honestly, I am a little bit shocked." She finally found her voice, admitting to him what she truly felt was surprisingly not that hard.

    Seeing the despair that crossed over his expression broke her heart. He tried to mask it with a smile, but she still saw it anyway. Now, all she wished to do was wiped that grim look off his face and make him happy.

    Who was she kidding, certainly not herself? When did it happen? Who knew, but as of now, her heart was about to explode because of how she felt about him.

    "It was not my intention, and I am sorry if I put you in an awkward situation. But, if it..." He was about to say more, but she rudely interrupted him.

    "Stop." She ced a finger on his lips to prevent him from saying anything more. "Would you let me say something first?" With the tip of her fingers, she made him look up to her until they were eye to eye again. "I love you too."

    She could keep lying about it, but what was the point when he already dered his feelings for her. He already said he loved her. She was also already in love with him.

    Completely and madly in love with the man in the palm of her hands. The same man, who had his arms wrapped around her and his eyes boring through her soul.

    "You do?" He knew he understood her right. But he felt that it might be his mind making him hear what he only wanted to hear. He wanted her to say it one more time, a confirmation that it was not just his imagination.

    "I love you." She repeated, enunciating each word, hoping that would finally sink in that big silly brain of his. "Did you finally get it? I am also in love with you." She once again said for good measure.

    Instead of answering her this time, he pulled her into a deep passionate kiss. He felt that no words could match his action. His kiss would be the perfect way to seal their love.

    When they came up for air, he knew that he was the happiest man in the world. He believed that she felt the same way, judging from the smile disyed on her lips.

    "I could not wait to shout to the world how much I love you." He said as he ran his fingers through her hair and entwining them on the strands holding her head in ce. "And you are now mine."

    He knew that he did not mean to make it sound like she was a possession that he could own. It was more of a right for him to say that they were already one.

    "I feel the same way." She admitted, keeping her eyes on him. Suddenly, feeling confident to stake a im on him.

    It was the first time that she felt that she belonged with someone. Not as an object but as an equal, a partner, and someone to share their everything and anything.

    He slowly carried her to his room to celebrate their new union. He wanted to savor their moment as a couple who just dered love for one another.

    Heid her gently on the bed and covered her body with his. Slowly, he devoured her lips with his, wanting to feel every inch of her as his hands explored her body.

    "Make love to me." She moaned in between their kisses, craving to have him, all of him, body, heart, and soul.

    "I will." He could never deny her. Her wishes would always be his to obey because that was how much he loved her.

    As they moved together to please their every desire, as they twisted and turned to make their needs satisfied, giving and taking to meet their fill. There was only one thing that went through their mind.

    Love was the major binding force that was holding their rtionship together. The strength of what they felt now was nothingpared to what they felt before with their other affairs.

    Their rtionship was not a mere connection of the flesh but abination of respect, passion, and love.

 Chapter 237 - Broken Heart And A Lonely Soul

    <h4>Chapter 237 - Broken Heart And A Lonely Soul</h4>

    They fell into afortable conversation as if they were back to the time they first met. The awkwardness slowly dissipated but was notpletely gone, but at least more tolerable than earlier.

    "It had been more or less the same," Jacky answered his question of how she had been since theyst saw each other. "Nothing much did happen. Work is still the same."

    She assumed that was what he wanted to know. But what else could she tell him when her life was not as morous or adventurous as his. Nothing exciting had happened to her except dating Sebastian.

    But should she tell him about him when that topic was not even relevant to their conversation? Anyway, she was sure that listening about her love life was thest thing he would like to do.

    "Oh. I would think that a girl like you will always have something fun and exciting to do." Lance stated, studying the girl that sat across from him.

    "If you really must know, I step in the shoes of the people that I read in the news, the, and other gossip columns and imagine a life like theirs. That is the most excitement I get in my life." She admitted, hoping that would sum up her life.

    She was tired of pretending that her life was anything but what it was. It was boring life of work and home. It was the reason why she sought a partner to share her day.

    She wanted someone to give her life meaning. She dreamed of colors and rainbows when she woke up in the morning. She craved for the sparks and fireworks before she drifted to sleep at night.

    "That seems exciting enough, although I had never tried that before. Maybe you can show me how to do that sometime." He smiled at her, genuinely interested in her unusual hobby.

    But in all honesty, he knew that he wanted to see her again. She could probably tell him that she was a bum, a waitress, an assassin, a secret agent, or something else, but he would still be interested to know her.

    "Are you for real? Why would you want to do that?" She looked at him with a raised brow, unable to figure out what was going through his mind. She wondered if he was making fun of her.

    He was a prince with a very adventurous lifestyle. Why would he want to hang out with her and join in her crazy daydreaming? That did not make any sense to her at all.

    She was positive that there were millions of things that he could think of to entertain himself. If he fancied any activities, she was sure that many establishments would more than wee him, and it would be more worth his while.

    "Because I want to experience that with you. It seems fun." He knew that it sounded surreal if he was going to usemon sense. But nothing about what he had been doing since he saw her again was anything logical.

    He could not exin it, not even to himself, why he had this need to see her. It was not as if he could not find anotherpany. He was sure that many would line up to spend some time with him.

    But the problem was, they were not her. Lance could go on a date with a model, an actress, a wealthy daughter of a businessman, but it would not be as exciting as talking to her and learning things about her.

    She raised her hand in the air as a sign of surrender, finding his im ridiculous. "You are out of your mind." She said as if he had gone insane. "Why would you waste your time doing boring things with me?"

    Why would he want to spend time with her? He could have any girl in this city to entertain him. Many girls were already eyeing him, just looking around the restaurant.

    Besides, she did not want her heart to hope. She knew that after this, there could not be something more. Lance would go back to his world, and she would remain in hers.

    "Why? Because I enjoy yourpany." He dragged his chair until he was seated beside her. "Furthermore, I don''t think you are boring at all." He said, staring at her face, close up. "I don''t think so."

    He was not a yer, not in the true sense of the word. Although he did date many women, it did not mean they all ended up in bed. He still preferred meaningful rtionships.

    However, his life as a royalty and his obligations to his family limited him from seeking asting rtionship. Rules had restricted him from pursuing what he wanted.

    "I give up. Anyway, it is your time, your lost." She was not about to argue with him. "But I will suggest that you find something else to upy your time while you are here."

    But all she got was an adorable smile from him, clearly amused with her. She was d he felt entertained by her actions, but she was not. On the other hand, she gathered she should not be spending more time with him.

    "Anyway, are you dating again?" He knew that was none of his business, but it was beyond his control when the question slipped out of his lips.

    "I was." Her answer came out automatically. She suddenly realized that she should have said she was currently dating. That would have given her an excuse not to see him again. "I am." She tried to retract her earlier answer.

    "Which is it? Are you or are you not?" He stared at her hand, which was fidgeting on herp. Was that an indication that she was trying to make some excuse, a lie?

    "I just stopped dating a great guy." She finally admitted, knowing she was not good with lies. "But I am still trying dating." She should have stopped with the first sentence.

    Now, she believed she sounded like she was expecting him to ask her out again, which was not her intention at all. She suddenly felt frustrated because she was making a mess of everything.

    "Oh, that is interesting," Lance responded to her statement with a grin on his lips.

    He knew that dating her would always be exciting, but he had to consider if that was indeed a good idea. After all, he would only be here for a month.

    He was not sure if he could promise her anything but a good time. Well, he did not like the idea at all because that might hurt her in the end. Thest thing he wanted was for that to happen.

    Then, what was he doing dating her now? Because nothing about what he was doing was friendly. He had to admit that he fancied her, and he wanted to see her again. But was there any future in this.

    "Nothing about my dating is interesting." She contradicted him, not wanting to encourage him to another one.

    She feared that seeing him again might lead to something more. Her heart was already in the process of letting him in, but how long would he be staying.

    A month, then he would be gone again, and she would be alone again. This time, it might be for good.. What then would be of her when that time came? Another broken heart and a lonely soul.

 Chapter 238 - Perfect Day

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Perfect Day</h4>

    "Why do you look like you swallowed a light bulb? You can brighten up the entire ce with that smile stered on your face." Marcus teased his friend, gesturing around him as he walked into the room.

    He could only think of one thing that could make his friend in such a good mood despite the situation they were in right now. He could answer it with one name, Dani.

    He knew he had been hard on his friend since he got involved with her. It was not his intention to hinder their affair, but he was only looking after his interest.

    "If your here for business, state your case. Otherwise, you are not allowed to ruin my mood." Alex slightly loosened his tie and stretched her shoulder muscles.

    He was indeed in a good mood after what happenedst night. He still could not believe that he finally realized what he truly felt for Dani, and to learn that she felt the same way was just overwhelming.

    He could not wipe out the smile on his lips even if he tried. He still could imagine every time Dani repeatedly dered her love for him in the heat of their passion. But honestly, he also did the same.

    "Can I assume that something great happened during your date with Dani?" Marcus walked further inside the room and stared at his friend as if he was reading his reaction.

    In thest past weeks, he knew he sounded like the enemy to Alex and Dani''s rtionship. But he was only looking out for his friend. He did not want him to find himself in a rtionship without any life support.

    Having someone to question his decisions, Marcus thought, would help Alex make the correct one. So far, it would seem that it had paid off as his rtionship with Dani strengthened.

    But yes, in the beginning, he felt like a total assh*le for almost ruining even his friendship with Alex, only because he was afraid ofmitments.

    "Yes," Alex admitted to his friend with a satisfied grin on his face. "I think I n to take this to the next level."

    He could still remember how he thought that she was going to reject his promation. How disappointed he felt with her reaction, only to find that it was all a misunderstanding?

    "Don''t worry. I am not here to pop your bubbles. In truth, I am happy for you and Dani." Marcus told him as he made himselffortable on the seat opposite his table. "But I am here with good news."

    But seeing him on a different level with Danipared to what he had with Tyra, he was starting to get convinced that he had nothing to worry about his friend.

    Maybe his affair with Dani was not that bad after all. In fairness, he could see that it was having a positive effect on him. It was good for him personally and for the business side.

    "If that is the case, then I am all ears." Alex was happy that Marcus seemed to be warming up to the idea of him and Dani.

    Marcus was his best friend, and if anything, he wanted him to be the first to support his rtion with Dani. Maybe in time, he could convince him thatmitment was not a death sentence.

    "Well, we managed to secure enough shares to rattle Nick. As per your instructions, we did leave bread crumbs for him to follow. If he had a good team, he might have discovered it by now." Marcus informed him.

    He could only specte on his intentions on buying Nick''spany shares. Although business-wise, he agreed that in the long run, it would be profitable.

    But on a personal level, it was safe to assume that the move had something to do with Dani and her past rtionship with Nick. He was keeping an eye on this to make sure that Alex did not make a wrong move.

    "Good, that is perfect," Alex said, d that everything worked out as nned. Now, all he needed was for Nick to find out what he had been doing.

    He was sending him a message, loud and clear. Nick could not mess with hispany and certainly not with Dani and get away with it. He would make sure that Nick understood that he was not someone Nick could easily intimidate.

    Nick might still be higher than him in standing, but he was sure that he was better than him in many ways. He would not stop until he reached the top and was dered the next king of this kingdom.

    "Are you sure that we could manage Nick? Remember, Nick''spany is still a lotrger than ours." Marcus reminded his friend.

    Not that he was afraid of the man and what he was capable of doing. He was only reminding his friend to be cautious. He already Nick did not fight fair, but Alex was too noble to be shady like him.

    "Don''t worry. I know what I am doing." He assured his friend.

    He could understand his concern. After all, Nick did not reach that position without having several bags of tricks up his sleeves. He also reminded himself that Nick managed to fool Ethan for a long time.

    Nick was not an easy opponent that he could easily underestimate. But he was not afraid of him. Even without the help of Ethan, he knew he could handle Nick on his own.

    "Just making sure. But if you need anything else from me. You know that I am always here to help." Marcus felt he owed his friend for being stupid in the past. Now, he had to make up for it.

    "What about the fundraising event? How is iting?" He asked his friend, who was also coordinating with the organizers, about a charity event he was sponsoring.

    It was a surprise for everyone and especially Dani, who would be benefitting from the celebration. One of the beneficiaries would be her pro bono cases and other institutions devoted to a good cause.

    "Almost done with the preparations. Invitations are on their way as we speak." Marcus announced boastfully.

    He knew that this would be one of the grandest events this year, if not of the century, but it would still be one of the best. With Ethan''s support of the event, many would surelye and support this event.

    "Good to hear. So far, all seems to be working just fine." Alex said, finding nothing else that could go wrong with his day.

    Everything seemed to be right in the world. Well, at least in Alex''s world, since he was still in cloud nine. He felt that nothing could ruin it for him.

    "Excuse me, Sir. Prince Edward is waiting outside to see you." His secretary interrupted their conversation.

    "Send him in," Alex instructed his secretary, suddenly finding himself taking his word back. But he would still find a way not to allow Edward to mess up his mood.

    "Well, I better get back to work. I will leave you to your new apprentice.." Marcus jokingly said, knowing that it would slightly ruin his friend''s perfect day.

 Chapter 239 - Selfish Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 239 - Selfish Intentions</h4>

    Soft, cuddly teddy bears covered every surface of her room, at the entrance, even the chairs. She knew Alex was sweet, but this was over the top. Everybody might think that she had opened a toy shop inside her office.

    "I hope you don''t mind, but I took several of these cute, cuddly bears," Jacky announced as she followed her into her office. "I ced it around my workce. It is surely fun to see."

    She was the first to arrive in the office earlier since Dani had to stop by at the partner''s meeting. Just like Dani''s reaction, she was also surprised to see all the boxes of those fluffy toys addressed to Dani.

    When she peered inside, she found a note for her boss. Automatically, she knew that it all came from Alex, which she confirmed by his handwriting.

    "I assume that you already knew where it came from." She knew that only one man would do this for her. Afterst night, she had known better that he would perform a romantic gesture like this.

    "Yep." Jacky pointed to the biggest, white bear in the batch, with a red tie, sitting at her chair. Tied around its arms was a card.

    "He should not have done this. It is just too much." Dani spoke out, but instead of her usual annoyance, her tone only indicated jubtion at his gifts.

    She quickly moved towards the big bear, at least three feet high, and a very soft, fluffy, stout figure. She pulled the ribbon on its arms and started reading the note.

    To the one and only person that painted colors to my life and stirred my heart to beat again, I hope you will love it.

    Because I love you.

    Alex

    She could not stop the smile that spread on her lips as her face lighted up like amp at the way Alex expressed his feelings. She never thought that those simple words could overwhelm her with so many emotions.

    "So, am I to assume that he already proimed his undying love," Jacky uttered dreamily, disying in front of her a brown teddy bear. On the bear''s hand, it held a red heart with an I LOVE YOU sign. It was an inscription written in the middle.

    That was the only exnation for all of this, she thought. Besides, she already guessed as much that Alex and Dani were already heading in that direction.

    It was only a matter of time until they finally admitted it to each other. Finally, Jacky could assume that was the case. Her friend finally found the person she would love and love her back.

    "Yes." Dani could not help the giggle that came out of her lips. She felt like a schoolgirl who just heard her crush said that he liked her.

    "Yes, what?" Jacky could not contain her excitement after hearing her answer. But she wanted confirmation that they were talking about the same thing.

    "Alex told me that he loves me." She finally admitted to her friend what was the cause of her smile since she walked into her office.

    She still felt like she was floating in the air as she reminisced the feeling of being in his arms the entire night. Sleeping with the knowledge was like dreaming over and over again.

    Knowing that he loved her had changed everything about their rtionship. It felt like it suddenly leveled up to the clouds, and she had no idea how toe down.

    "That is great. I am so happy for you." Jacky ran to her side and enveloped her in a crazy hug as she shook her with excitement.

    She was genuinely happy for her friend. Well, at least one of them was happy, but she was not giving up on her happy ending too. Someday, she would also find hers.

    "Thanks, you are a true friend." She hugged her friend back, happy that she could share this with her.

    She knew that this must be hard for Jacky after her many heartbreaks. But she believed that just like her, Jacky would eventually find the right man for her.

    "I think we should celebrate," Jacky announced as she moved towards the door.

    "What is all this? And what are we celebrating?" A voice suddenly interrupted their conversation, making them stopped in their tracks and turned to the source of the sound.

    "It is..." Jacky was about to answer Evan, but Dani decided to interrupt whatever her friend was about to spill to their boss.

    Talking about her love life during office hours was not professional. There was a time and ce for those things. Now, she had wasted valuable time instead of working on a case.

    "Jacky is just going back to her desk. What can I do for you, Evan?" She suddenly changed the topic, hoping that their boss would not pursue his earlier question.

    "I''ll leave the two of you. I think I heard the phone ringing." Jacky quickly moved away from them and exited the room.

    "I''m sorry if I interrupted something personal, but I am here because of this." Evan moved further inside the room and handed her a beautiful envelope that looked like an invitation, that was if she was not mistaken.

    "You were not interrupting anything. It was not that important." She told him as she stared at the envelope in her hand. "But what is this?" She asked as she opened it and checked the content.

    It was an invitation for a charity event based on the first few lines. As she read further, she realized that Alex would be sponsoring the event. But why was it the first time that she heard about it? Alex had not bothered to tell her about a big event like this.

    But before she jumped into any conclusion, knowing Alex, he might have a very sound exnation for not telling her about it. She could not think of any reason why he would intentionally hide something like this.

    "As you can see, Alex will be sponsoring a charity event next weekend. Ourpany will also be joining the event. So, naturally, we are all invited to attend." Evan exined to her.

    "Oh, ok." She understood the reason for the event. "But you should just send this through a messenger instead of delivering it yourself." She said, finding it a waste of his time toe here, to hand her an invitation.

    "No, there is something else why I am here." Evan moved to a chair and made himselffortable.

    He was unsure why David gave him the task to deliver the invitation and the news, but he did not mind. He liked mingling with Dani. She always had a sharp mind and an intriguing point of view when they conversed.

    "What else?" She asked, also moving to her chair and sitting across from her boss. She always feltfortable talking to him because he always treated her like an equal.

    She could not think of any other reason why her boss would make the trip from his office to hers. They just had a meeting earlier, so what else was there to discuss.

    "The fundraising would be including your cause in the event." Evan finally said the gist of his visit.

    "My cause?" She was puzzled. She had no clue what Evan was talking about with those words.

    "One of the reasons for the fundraising is for your pro bono cases. It was Alex''s idea. David and I agreed that it would certainly expand your coverage." Evan further exined.

    He could not tell if Dani was ecstatic with the news or enraged by how her face turned nk. Maybe she was in shock that her cause was picking up too much attention and support. Well, he hoped that was it.

    "That is amazing," Dani finally answered him. But she could not say if it was.

    Her mind was reeling with many questions about the event. Questions liked how Alex came up with this idea and why he failed to mention any of it to her when she was involved with it.

    "d that you think so." Evan suddenly felt relieved after hearing that she liked the idea. " Well, I will leave you to your work. I''ll see you then at the event." Evan quickly excused himself and walked out of her office.

    She found herself contemting the said event. But then again, she would never locate the answers in her head. She would need to talk to Alex all about it.

    A charitable event should mean helping the people who are in need. She hoped that this event meant that and not another ploy to take advantage of others.. Many did use these events for selfish intentions.

 Chapter 240 - Hand In Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 240 - Hand In Marriage</h4>

    "This is a surprise," Nick said as he opened the envelope handed to him by his secretary.

    He was not expecting that Alex would include him in the list of guests. After all, he was the ex-fianc�� of his current girlfriend. At the same time, apetitor in the business.

    He suspected that Alex had a hidden agenda for inviting him since he recently discovered that Alex had been buying shares from hispany. It was safe to assume that Alex was nning something against him.

    "What surprise?" Cassie asked since she was also in the office that day. "What is that?"

    She looked at him as she waited for him to tell her what was on his hands. She could feel the excitement of her partner with the news he just received.

    "An invitation to the grandest event this season." Nick waved the piece of colored cardboard in his hand and showed it to Cassie, who moved closer to him.

    He felt that he should have thought of such an event to make a promotion of hispany. Now, Alex had beaten him to it. It was a shame that his people were ipetent toe with this kind of gimmick.

    But he would get Alex next time. He would give this one to him. However, he would guarantee that the next round would be his turn again. He would bring down Ethan and include Alex with him.

    "That is perfect. Will Ethan be there?" She knew how much Nick wanted an audience with the king himself.

    If Ethan would be attending the event, then it would allow them to get near him. That would give her a chance to step up her own game. Maybe use Nick to work out her ns.

    "Probably, because I am definite that Dani will be there." He said with a wide grin on his lips. "Chances are Ethan will not miss the opportunity to see his daughter."

    Parties like this were an opportunity that he could not miss. Even if Alex did not give him an invitation, he would find a way to secure himself a spot inside that celebration.

    He could already sense that everybody way up in the social circle would be present. While those who wanted to be anybody would strive to be part of the list.

    "Then, why would Alex invite you, knowing that Ethan would be there? It just does not make any sense." Cassie expressed her confusion with the entire scenario.

    Unless Alex was nning something against Nick, she could not see any benefit for Alex to invite Nick to the event. All he did was fuel up the me that was already zing, and in the end, it just might backfire on him.

    But who knew what Alex was thinking and nning. He was the dark horse that nobody sawing. She certainly did not expect that Dani would end up with him.

    "Who knew, but I don''t go to battle unprepared. I am betting you a million bucks that he is up to something." He would not trust a man like Alex. He did not trust any man at all, not even a woman, especially Cassie.

    He was canning, but he knew that the next man might be as well, and if he allowed his guard down, he might be caught unaware. That was how empires fell, and that was how he would make Ethan roll to the ground.

    But a king would not just fell to his knees. Most of the time, he had allies to cover his ass. He needed to ensure that he would have enough weapons against him to secure victory against the king himself and those supporting him.

    On the other side of the city, Alex sat on his desk, contemting if Nick already received his invitation. He knew that he was probably wondering why he invited him in the first ce.

    He could already guess that Nick was more than happy for the opportunity to be part of the celebration but was probably already nning his demise.

    "Sir, you have a call from Mr. Ethan Hamilton." His secretary said, interrupting his musing of the possibilities.

    "Connect him in," Alex told his secretary as he answered his future father-inw.

    As soon as he answered, Ethan''s voice boomed on the other line. "Did I hear it correctly? Did you invite Nick to the party?" He could not believe that Alex would do such a stupid thing.

    Nick was not someone he could trust. It was a mistake not to follow his instinct about him and allowed his heart to dictate what he felt. Now, because of that mistake, it was his daughter who paid the price.

    "Yes, and before you have a heart attack, it is all part of a n." He spoke to the other line hoping that Ethan would heed his word. "Don''t worry. I have this covered."

    He was aware of the risk he was taking, ying a game with Nick. But it was a calcted risk that he had to do for Dani, Ethan, and hispany.

    He could not let Nick get away with his handiwork without making him pay. Hearing what he did to Dani still made his blood boil. He could manage a businesspetition, even an underhanded one.

    But a slimebag like Nick should suffer for what he did to Dani. The humiliation, the heartbreak, and the emotional torture she had to suffer because of him. He just could not let him get away with it.

    "I hope you know what you are doing because I don''t want my daughter caught in any of this. She had been through enough." Ethan made sure that his voice contained enough warning to let Alex know that he was watching his moves, any false moved, and he would be going after him.

    "I know. Rest assured that I am only doing this for Dani." Alex told Ethan with a calm tone that should assure him that he had everything under control.

    "Well, if you would need any help. You just let me know." Ethan could feel Alex''s determination to push through with his ns.

    He just hoped that Alex was not pure talk but a man with balls to back up his words. Although he had proven himself to him several times in terms of his business strategies and excellence in his people skills, still he had to see how he would handle a man like Nick.

    "I will let you know if ever I do, but as of now. I am confident that I can take care of Nick alone." Alex confidently responded to Ethan, who was impressed with his tone.

    "Then, I will let you be. I will see you at the event and take care of my daughter." He hanged up the phone without waiting for Alex''s response.

    "I..." But he already sensed that the talk was over.

    He heard loud and clear Ethan''s warning that he should heed before continuing with his n. He was not ignoring it and taking every possible precaution.

    On the other line, Ethan stared at the view outside his window. Suddenly, he remembered Nick, sitting next to him, feeding him with lies. He quickly shook Nick''s image away from his thoughts.

    If Alex could manage to pull this through and make Nick answerable for his wrongdoings to his daughter, then maybe, just maybe, he could finally believe that Alex deserved her daughter''s hand in marriage.

 Chapter 241 - Tongue-tied

    <h4>Chapter 241 - Tongue-tied</h4>

    "We had been talking about me all day. What about you? How was your date with Lance?" Dani asked her friend as she helped in the preparation of dinner.

    The day in the office had been hectic due to the several cases she was handling. She still brought three contracts home that she had to review tonight to catch up with her work.

    On top of all the things happening with her life, she barely had time to bond with her best friend. So now, she was taking advantage of their time alone to have a meaningful conversation with her.

    "Honestly, I don''t know if I can even call that a date. I think we are in a friend zone. He only likes mypany while he is here, but nothing more." Jacky exined to her friend.

    That was her impression on their dinner date. She had expected that it would be nothing more. She had to face reality and not the fantasy world.

    "Hold on." Dani ced down the te she was holding and walked towards her friend.

    She pulled Jacky and stopped her from continuing with her cooking. She made her seat down on the stool right next to the counter and stared at her.

    "What?" Jackyined, not at all happy with Dani''s ns. She could already guess that Dani was about to get the truth out of her. She was doubtful if she could share with her everything she was feeling.

    "What is going on here? First, you end it with Sebastian because you don''t feel the spark. What about Lance? Do you feel the spark with him?" Dani asked, not beating around the bush.

    Once and for all, she wanted straight answers. She would figure out what was going through her friend''s mind. It was the only way she could help her with whatever was happening to her.

    "I do. I think Lance is perfect. He is everything I want in a guy." Jacky said dreamily for a moment, then her face abruptly changed, realizing that she was daydreaming again.

    "Then, what is wrong with that?" Dani felt she was missing something from this picture but could not quite figure it out.

    "I initially thought that Lance liked me too. But I was mistaken. It was only kindness, and I took it as something romantic." Jacky stated, remembering how she had reyed every event she had spent with Lance.

    It was all wonderful. But in Jacky''s muddle head, she took it as something flowery and full of hearts. But in truth, he was only showing hospitality to their guest.

    "Are you sure about that? Maybe you are selling yourself too short. If I remember right, no man would drop everything and cancel an important trip only to see you onest time." Dani stated, not convinced with Jacky''s assessment.

    She tried to jog her memory if her facts were correct, but she believed it was. In her opinion, Jacky might be feeling insecure about going after a man like Lance.

    But she never believed in a hierarchy. If you like someone, social status should not be a hinder to what you want. If Jacky wanted Lance, she would encourage that Jacky should go for him.

    "You think so. Butst night, it felt..." Jacky could not exin what she perceived. "I don''t know." Jacky suddenly felt confused about the entire situation with Lance.

    "I remember my best friend, who keeps reminding me that I should get what I want. Never give up unless there is no point in continuing. But it is always thest resort." Dani appeared to be reminiscing the past to her.

    "I know what I said to you, but this is different." Jacky knew that she liked to spew nonsense to make Dani start dating again.

    It did not mean that she could follow her own advice. Besides, it was not the time for Dani to remember what she said in the past. Whatever it was, she believed it did not apply to her.

    "No. It is not." Dani was not going to let Jacky off the hook. "I think if you like Lance a lot, which I think you do, then you should go after him." Dani felt that it was the right thing to do.

    Lance seemed to be a very eligible guy. Based on Alex, he was also very decent. So, if her first assessment was on point, Lance also liked Jacky. They just needed a push in the right direction.

    If she had to be the cupid, in this case, she was willing to wear that cute outfit and carry a bow and arrow for them. She would do anything to see the bright smile back on Jacky''s face again.

    Not the one that she used to fool everyone that she was all good. But the genuine one that could fill the room with dness. Because Jacky always had a big heart that could amodate everyone.

    "But..." Jacky was about to object to her friend''s advice, but Dani did not allow her.

    "You areing with me to the charity event. And you will ask Lance to be your date." Dani said with finality.

    She wiggled her fingers to silence her when she was about to make another objection. She was not allowing Jacky to back out from her n.

    "I can''t ask Lance out." Jacky found the whole idea of Dani incredulous. Utterly insane if she would think about it. "He probably has a date already for that."

    Jacky felt that her friend, catching the love bug, had gone berserk. Not because she was in love did not mean that she was already in authority about matchmaking.

    Besides, she could not push herself to someone who did not feel the same way as she was. Could she? Although it did not stop her before, she was different now. She was not the same.

    "We''ll never know until you ask him right." Dani took her phone out and dialed Alex''s number.

    He said that he would probably bete tonight because they were finishing something important. Lance would surely be with him at this moment.

    "Hello, Alex. Is..." She was unable to continue as Jacky tried to stop her. She quickly dodged her attack and ran to the other side of the counter, blocking her approach with a stool.

    "Don''t do that," Jacky whispered, hoping that she would stop and Alex would not hear her as she still tried to stop Dani from her n.

    "Alex, is Lance with your right now? Would you mind if I have a word with him? Thanks." Dani kept saying, while Jacky could only wait in anticipation.

    Jacky knew she should have run to her room and locked it, but she kept her position, nted on the same spot. She waited for what would happen next.

    "Hi, Lance. Sorry to disturb you, but do you mind speaking with Jacky." Dani waited for the reply. "Thanks, here she is."

    Dani quickly handed the phone to Jacky, who seemed to be hypnotized by the entire situation. She took the phone and ced the receiver on her ears and lips as she listened to the other line.

    "Yes, Jacky? Are you there?" Lance asked when he did not hear any sound from the other line.

    "Yap." That was the only word she managed to said. Then she started wetting her lips and swallowing hard, thinking if she could do what Dani was asking her to do.

    She looked at her friend, who was looking excitedly at her. Even giggling like a fool as she waited for her to speak up.

    "What is it?" She heard him asked. She could hear him breathing at the other line.

    Her senses heightened up by the thought of him on the other side of the call. She could feel her heart was about to burst out of her chest. Was she about to do what Dani said? Had she gone mental?

    "I�� I was going to ask if you want to go to the charity event with me." There, she finally said it, d that she barely stuttered. She had asked him, and now the ball was in his corner.

    She suddenly wished for a ck hole to open up and swallow her whole if he suddenly said that he already had a date. If not, she would go for her next option. She would strangle her friend for making her go through with it.

    But the waiting was too much, although it had barely been a few seconds.. Jacky wanted to retract what she said, but she was suddenly tongue-tied.

 Chapter 242 - Not Easy To Beat

    <h4>Chapter 242 - Not Easy To Beat</h4>

    She felt the bed slightly shifted, making her aware that she was not alone anymore in her room. Then a light kiss touched her cheeks before it was gone again. She slowly opened her eyes to see who it was.

    "Sorry, I did not mean to wake you up." She heard in her sleepy state, but she recognized it anywhere. At least she knew that she was not dreaming. "Go back to sleep. I''ll change out of these clothes." The voice continued to tell her.

    She closed her eyes again, not being able to focus her vision on anything in particr, satisfied that she already knew who it was. And somehow, her nose could also identify the scent that only one person possessed.

    Then, after a few minutes, the bed moved again, and then a heavy arm wrapped itself around her waist and pulled gently closer to the warm body behind her.

    "I''m sorry I amte," Alex said once more before he buried his head in the crook of her shoulders.

    Having his warm body at her back, his arms holding her firmly, and sensing his steady heartbeat made her feelforted and protected. Everything about what he did made her feel special.

    It might be some big gesture like the flowers and the stuffed toys or the little things like this, the kiss, the spooning. Dani could not help but feel like she was suddenly the luckiest woman alive.

    After a few more minutes of savoring each other''s warmth and scent, they were both in Lnd, dreaming of rainbows and butterflies. There was no better way to fall asleep but in the arms of the person they loved.

    "Hey, good morning." She woke up earlier than him. Well, she had a head start, so it was understandable. "Aren''t you going to work?" She asked as she ced a kiss on his lips.

    It was a bitte than her usual wake-up time but still early for them to bete for work. They still had plenty of time to prepare and had a quick breakfast if they were up for it.

    He opened his one eye to look at her, and then he suddenly pulled her back to bed. "I am, but after I got my morning fix." He announced, surprising her and pinning her on the bed.

    She already had her shower. Now her hair was spread on the bed, still slightly wet. "We are going to bete." She told him. But she doubted that he cared about that as he lowered his head to im her lips.

    Once his lips touched hers, she knew there was nothing else she could do. As he started untying the belt of her robe, she acknowledged that she was a goner. She wanted what he was willing to give.

    "Oh, ah." That was the only response she was capable of giving back to all the sensational things his mouth and his hands were doing to her body.

    She was like a musical instrument that he yed through his tune, creating a rhythm with each movement they made. Then at the end of it, a magical melody filled up the room.

    After a few moments of trying to recover from such an intense passion, both catching their breaths, they looked at each other, quite satisfied.

    "You are going to make uste." She chastised him as she recovered from the high and pulled herself up from the bed.

    "I think that was worth beingte for." He grinned, quite proud of himself as he plopped some pillows on the headboard, put his two hands behind his nape, and made himselffortable at the bed.

    "Well, you think you are funny because you are the boss of thepany." She straddled him and poked him in the chest. "Some of us need to be on time."

    "Then, why did you not stop me?" Alex gave her his boyish grin. He knew that he had her, and she had no excuse.

    "Because you are one naughty man." She kissed him hard on the lips and then left him in the bed to fix herself up and get dressed. But not a minute longer, he was on her tail, taking a long shower with her.

    To sum it up, she knew she would be fashionablyte today. By the time she went out of her room, Jacky was long gone.

    "Look at what you have done." She said as she checked her watch. Luckily, she had no schedule this morning that needed her immediate attention, or else it would be a mess.

    But she knew it was also her fault for letting him manipte her this morning. However, admittedly she enjoyed every minute or second of it.

    "I was only thinking of your needs and mine." He whispered before they parted as they went on their separate vehicles on their way to their respective offices.

    He knew that it was indeed his fault for seducing her, but he could not help it when she appeared like an angel in his dream, wearing that white towel on her hair and covering herself with that white robe.

    "Fine." She responded, blowing him a kiss before she entered her car and started her engine.

    She could not argue with him when she felt like she was up in the clouds. She was certainly not expecting that when she woke up this morning. And she would not mind a repeat of that from now and then.

    She happily smiled at her naughty thoughts of him as she drove herself back down to earth and her office. She had toe down sometime and face the music. She had much work to do.

    Then, she realized she failed to ask him about the charity event. She thought about itst night. But by the time he came home, she was already sleeping.

    But the phone ringing interrupted her thoughts again. "Yes, Mom." She answered, wondering why her mom was calling so early in the morning.

    "Your Dad," Laura said in a panicked voice.

    "What about Dad?" She immediately asked, sensing the tremble in her tone and the difficulty of her breathing.

    "We have to rush him to the hospital." Her mom said. She could hear the small sobs that she was trying to control. But it was there. She could sense her mother''s fear.

    "Why?" A million scenarios started to rush into her brain, but she refused to panic as she waited for her mom''s reply.

    "I think he had a heart attack, but I am still waiting for the doctors'' confirmation." Laura could only specte on what happened to him based on what she saw.

    "Wait for me, Mom. I am on my way." She knew that her mom would need her by her side. After learning the name of the hospital, she quickly maneuvered the car and went on her way.

    She still did not want to panic, knowing that her father was in great hands. It was a very reputable hospital, and they had the best thoracic surgeons in the city.

    She had faith that her father could survive this. He was a tough man and would not easily sumb to an illness.. Ethan Hamilton, her father, was not easy to beat.

 Chapter 243 - More Than Enough

    <h4>Chapter 243 - More Than Enough</h4>

    He walked inside the hospital, dreading what he would find inside. He worried about how Dani and Laura were doing. How were they both taking what happened to Ethan?

    "I heard what happened, so I rushed here." Alex walked into the waiting room, where Dani and her mother were waiting for news of Ethan''s current condition.

    He barely arrived at the office when his security following Dani called and informed him of what was happening. He was rmed to hear that Dani went straight to the hospital and not her office.

    When he inquired about it through his contacts, he learned that an emergency urred. Laura rushed Ethan to the hospital due to a heart condition. They were still awaiting news of his condition.

    "What are you doing here?" Dani was surprised to see him as he entered the waiting room and moved closer to their position.

    She was not expecting him since she saw himst on his way to his office. But she could already guess how he knew about her whereabouts. She could already think of one, her bodyguards.

    "Of course, to be here for you and your mom." He whispered to her as he leaned down to kiss her. Then he turned to her mother. "How are you holding on, Laura?" He held her hands firmly in his, wanting to providefort in these troubled times.

    He could see that both women were trying to keep it together. Laura showed a steady and calm front for Dani''s sake while Dani was doing the same thing.

    "I''m fine," Laura said with a forced smile that failed to reach her eyes. She was trying to be the source of strength for Dani, although she felt like breaking down inside.

    Her husband meant everything to her, and losing him would mean the end of her world. Ethan had been her partner from the beginning.

    She loved him deeply, even if their rtionship started only with mutual respect. Initially, they had been cats and dogs, but love still blossomed despite their circumstances.

    "Don''t worry. Ethan is a strong person. If anyone could survive this, it is him." Alex hoped that his words wereforting enough. Not having experience in this kind of situation, he could only act on instinct.

    "Thanks. I appreciate that you are here and came to give us support." Laura voiced out her gratitude, tapping Alex''s hands with slightly trembling hands.

    At the same time, she still felt happy that Dani had found a good man to stand by him in good and bad times. Now, she felt assured that she was in good hands.

    "How is he?" Another man walked towards them, wearing a weary frown on his face. He came as soon as he heard the news. He knew that his family would need him in times like this.

    "Uncle Ben, I''m so d that you are here." Dani temporarily left Alex and her mom to run to her second father figure. "How did you know?"

    She always appreciated his presence in their lives. As her uncle and mentor, he had been a strong influence on what she was today. She would be forever thankful for all his support.

    "Your mom called while they were rushing Ethan to do the hospital," Ben said to her.

    He looked over her shoulder to gaze at his sister, who quietly sat in one of the chairs. "How is she?" He could see that Alex was trying tofort her.

    He still had to get to know the man that her niece was going to marry. He believed that there would be enough time for that. But so far, he only heard good things about him.

    "She is calm, but I don''t know." Dani never saw her mom liked this before. Like she was there, but she was not. She could not exin it since she had not experienced this before.

    Laura had always been the strength that kept them together. The referee that stood between her and her father during their fights. The glue that bonded them as a family despite their differences.

    "Well, she was never great at showing weakness," Ben whispered to her. "Let me handle her." He knew his sister was a tough one to crack.

    But when she did, on those rare asions, she could easily tear into pieces. And when that happened, Ben had to be sure to be there at her side.

    "Ok." Dani could only seek help from people who knew better what they were doing. Seeing her liked this was new to her. She had no idea how tofort her.

    She decided to sit in another corner as Alex followed her and sat beside her. His uncle went to join her mother on the other side,forting her mother. She would not know what to do without him.

    "What about your work? You are alreadyte, and you have an important meeting this afternoon." Dani stated, concerned that he was neglecting his responsibility to hispany because of her.

    She remembered theirst conversation before they parted earlier. Alex told her about probably gettingte again tonight because of anotherte-night meeting and negotiation that he had to close.

    "My work can wait. And besides, nothing can be more important than being with you at a time like this." He felt that he needed to be here to support Dani, no matter the oue of Ethan''s condition.

    He could not let her deal with a difficult situation on her own. Her mom would not be in any condition tofort her since her mom was also in an unstable emotional state.

    "You don''t have to do this, but thanks. You don''t know how much I appreciate your presence." Dani suddenly felt some form of relief from having someone to share her fear.

    She would not know what to do if something terrible happened to her father. Although they argued and did not see eye to eye on many matters, she still loved her father dearly.

    She would not wish anything worse to happen to him, especially not death. She could not fathom the idea that her father would leave this world. She had no idea how to live without her father constantly hounding her every move.

    "I will cancel everything for you. You know that, right?" He waited for her to acknowledge what he said. When she nodded, he felt satisfied that she understood how valuable she was to him.

    "Do you want me to check on his condition?" Alex offered since he could see the fear in her eyes, not knowing what was happening to her loved one.

    If this happened to him, he knew that he would want her to be at his side in such a difficult situation. He knew that he would need to draw strength from someone who cared and loved him.

    He realized that there was only one person he would wish to share his happy moments and, most of all, his worst times. She was the girl sitting right next to him, cradled in his arms.

    "Can you stay for a while and sit down with me? I don''t want to be alone." She answered him, not wanting to lose a human touch, in particr his warmth.

    She once again felt so lucky to be loved by a man like him.. He was not perfect as far as she knew, but he had all the things she desired, and that was more than enough.

 Chapter 244 - Too Selfless

    <h4>Chapter 244 - Too Selfless</h4>

    Thirty minutester, after Alex arrived, a doctor finally appeared in the room with thetest information about Ethan''s health condition. "Mr. Hamilton suffered a minor heart attack. Luckily, the paramedics were able to administer immediate care, which stopped the worsening of his condition."

    The doctor tried to exin to them more technical terms. But they did not much care about it. "How is he, Doctor?" Laura could not wait anymore as he interrupted the doctor from his diagnosis.

    She did not understand much of what the specialist discussed. But she wished to know if her husband would be ok. That was the only thing that mattered to her.

    "He is stable for now, but we would still like to run more tests so that we couldpletely understand what happened to him." The heart specialist informed them.

    "Can we see him now?" Dani asked, hoping that it was safe to, at least, see his father even if they could not talk to him. She could not wait to see him, hoping that he would recover soon.

    "Of course, he is now being transferred to his room." The doctor excused himself to attend to his other patients. But he promised that he would closely monitor her father''s condition.

    The doctor left them in the care of one of the nurses who assisted them to Ethan''s private room. Well, it was more like a hotel rather than a hospital when they came out of the elevator.

    But nothing but the best for the king of this city himself, Dani thought as they walked in the hallway of the private wing. She could not expect less from her father, who donated an enormous amount to this hospital.

    "Thanks," Dani said as the nurse ushered them to a double doors room with a nice view of the city with its floor-to-ceiling windows.

    Lying on the bed was her father, with his eyes closed and calmly breathing with some monitors attached to him and an intravenous dripped attached to his arms.

    Her father looked so fragile in a hospital gown as if he was just an ordinary father and not the man controlling the city. She never thought that she would ever see him this helpless.

    "Is he sleeping?" Her mom asked the nurse who was checking his vitals and the machines.

    "As of now, yes, mam." The nurse answered her.

    The doctor did exin to them that they had to sedate him so that he would rx and not worsen his condition. But once he regained consciousness, that was the only time they would determine if the attack caused any damage to him.

    Although in his case, since it was just a minor one and caught early, it might not be anything worse than a few muscles paralysis, or it might not have any effect on him at all.

    "Thanks." Laura smiled at the young woman, taking care of her husband. She took a seat ced near his bed and held his hand while he slept.

    Dani, Alex, and his uncle stayed standing at her mother''s back to give her support. They could only wish that no detrimental harm inflicted Ethan''s body during his heart attack.

    Her father was a strong and ruthless man when it came to business. But him lying on a hospital bed reminded Dani that he was still human. He was as vulnerable to illness as anyone of them.

    "Exin it to me again. Is your father going to need surgery?" Laura asked, concerned about her husband''s condition, wanting to know the extent of the situation.

    She was not good at this kind of situation. She hated going to hospitals unless it was thest resort. Now, she was here dreading what her husband''s condition would end up.

    She could only pray that he fully recovered from this incident. But whatever happened, she would be strong for him. She would take care of him until she nursed him back to his health.

    "No, not yet anyway. I think the doctors still nned to run some more tests on him if they would need to perform surgery," Dani exined to her mother what she gathered from the doctor''s diagnosis earlier.

    She could only sympathize with what her mother was going through. As a daughter, she felt the pain of seeing her father in this weakened condition. But for her mother, she must be suffering three times worse or morepared to her.

    "Ethan is strong. Have faith in him." Ben said to his sister, assuring her that they would get through this.

    "Thanks," Laura answered her brother with so much love. Without him, her life would have been different.

    Because of his brother''s undying support of her, even when they were just a child and until now that they had their families, she only had grown capable of handling everything thrown her way.

    "I think you should go back to your work." I can handle it from here. Her mom told her.

    A bit calmer after understanding that she had nothing much to worry about since the worse was through. All she had to do was wait for her husband to wake up.

    "I can''t leave you, Mom. I am staying right here until Dad has regained his consciousness." Dani was not leaving her mom in her current state.

    She might not be crying, but she could sense that her mom was anxious about her father''s condition. The worry lines on her forehead were telltale signs that she was not ok.

    Her mother could smile all she wanted, but that would never fool her of what she truly felt. She would stay by her mom''s side and assured her that her father got everything he needed.

    "Alex, Uncle Ben, I know that you have worked to do. Both of you can go back to the office, and we will update you on what is happening here." Dani said, seeing there was no need for them to be present at the moment.

    She believed that since her father was already in a stable condition, she and her mother would be just fine to wait until her father woke up from his deep slumber.

    "I don''t want to leave you." Alex wished to stay with her. His appointments could wait for another time.

    He believed that Dani''s needs would always outweigh all his other responsibilities. As long as Dani required him as her side, he would make sure to be present.

    "But you have your obligation to yourpany. That same rule applies to you, Uncle Ben. We can manage on our own." Dani insisted, wanting both of them to be productive.

    She would also go back to work if she must. But she knew she would not be doing much work too. Her mind would surely drift back to her father and worry, despite the doctor''s reassurance.

    "Dani is right." Finally, her uncle realized some sense in what she was saying. "We are not helping them by being here. We could alwayse backter if need be."

    Hearing Uncle Ben''s words, Alex knew that they did make a valid point. "Ok. But you better call me asap if you need me." Alex reminded Dani, finally conceding to what she wanted.

    He knew now that he was willing to give up everything for her if she would ask him too. But knowing her, she would never ask him to do any of that.. She was too selfless to think of herself first before others.

 Chapter 245 - Entwine Tangled Mess

    <h4>Chapter 245 - Entwine Tangled Mess</h4>

    "How is your dad?" Alex asked her, meeting Dani outside of her father''s room.

    He opted not to enter the room, not wanting to disturb the patient and her mother, who was probably resting by now. He would havee earlier, but Dani insisted that he pushed through with his meeting.

    The meeting, as expected, took longer than he wanted, but he could not leave without finishing it unless there was an emergency. Besides, Dani would not want him to neglect his obligation to hispany.

    "He woke up earlier. A little disoriented but lucid and stable." They both sat on a couch in a waiting area on the same floor, near the elevators.

    Dani felt there was no use for both of them to waste their time just sitting around the hospital room, waiting for her father to recover. If anything changed, the doctors assured her that they would inform her immediately.

    She would also go to work if not for her mother, who looked so distraught despite the strong front she kept showing her. She could not leave her in that condition.

    "What did the doctors say?" He moved closer to her, cing his arm around her shoulders tofort her.

    He would have stayed with her the whole day if she allowed it, but she was always as stubborn as he was. But he respected her wishes to be alone with her mother.

    Although he asked her secretary to update him every hour of Ethan''s condition, calling their contact inside the hospital for updates. If he heard something amiss, he would leave everything behind to run to her side.

    "Well, they said that Dad was lucky it was just a mild heart attack, and his secretary was able to administer first aid to him while they waited for the ambnce." Dani narrated the doctor''s diagnosis.

    The doctors would still be running a few more tests to determine the extent of the damage, but they were optimistic that he would recover from this without any permanent effect on his body.

    "Then that is good news. I''m d that your dad will soon be fine." He felt d that nothing serious happened to Ethan. He rubbed Dani''s shoulder, reassuring her that he would always be there for her.

    He might have no experience with this kind of situation, but he knew he loved her. He would do anything for her.

    "What about you? Did you close your deal?" She looked up to him and watched her face.

    She had enough of talking about her father. She wanted to know what happened to him and his day. She also knew that he had a rough day. Their conversations could not revolve purely around her.

    "Why don''t we go home, so you can also rest, and I will tell you all about itter?" He suggested, seeing the fatigue in her stance.

    She would never admit to being tired until she dropped down. It was what Alex observed about her. This time, he was not waiting for that to happen.

    "Just let me get my things and say goodbye to Mom." She stood up from her seat and left him.

    When she walked into the room, her father was still sleeping, as if nothing happened to him. The only indication that he was sick was the slight paleness of his skin and the different tubes and machines attached to his body.

    She strode over to her mother, who also fell asleep on the extra bed provided for her by the hospital. She refused to leave her father''s side despite the doctor''s assurance that he was already stable.

    She left the room with her things, silently walking away, not wanting to disturb the sleeping form. She walked back to where Alex was waiting for her to take her home.

    "Can we go to your ce?" She requested, not that she did not want to see Jacky. She was just too tired to entertain any more questions if she went back to her apartment tonight.

    She knew that Jacky meant well. Jacky was like a sister to her and another daughter to her parents. But right now, she did not feel like chatting after the day''s ordeal.

    "Sure, anything you want. Have you eaten anything today?" Although he kept texting her and reminding her that she should eat and rest, he wondered if she did follow any of it.

    "I had a few bites earlier." That was her answer to his question.

    She tried to eat during lunch and dinner, but her appetite was not cooperating. She ended up toying with her food and throwing it in the trash after a while of staring at it.

    She was not going to admit that to him because she knew he would not appreciate that. But she relished the fact that he cared enough to remind her every time to eat and take some rest.

    "Ok." He mentally thought of preparing a quick soup to fill her stomach before sending her off to bed.

    There were moments that Dani took care of him during times he was too exhausted from his work. Well, it was his turn to return the favor.

    On the way home, he talked more about his work. He informed her that the negotiation was sessful. "Your idea about..." But he paused, unable to continue with his sentence, noticing that she remained quiet on her seat.

    He allowed her to sleep throughout the car ride. d that she was finally getting the rest she badly needed. When he stopped at a red light, he turned to her to fix her position and make her morefortable.

    He suddenly remembered the night that he first met her. He was very attracted to her, but he wanted to keep his hands to himself, thinking she was so young and innocent then.

    "But you were not." He muttered to her sleeping form as he recalled how she tried to seduce him and seeded. He continued driving when the light turned green, smiling at his recollections of that night.

    He suddenly wondered if fate had something to do with all of this. Was she the one fated to be his wife and bring him to his knees, or was she going to be his downfall?

    Was their future set to bring them into a sessful union or to leave them in an entwine tangled mess?

 Chapter 246 - Answerable To Death

    <h4>Chapter 246 - Answerable To Death</h4>

    She opened her eyes with the rays of sun shining on her face. When she squinted her eyes to the time on her phone, she already knew that it was alreadyte.

    "Alex." She looked at the vacant space on the bed and wondered if he was in the kitchen making breakfast. He was not in the bathroom, which was quiet.

    She quickly stood up from her bed and grabbed her robe. She made a quick stopped at the bathroom before proceeding to the kitchen. There she found Alex ving away on a pot of coffee and a pan of whatever delicious concoction he was making.

    "Why did you not wake me up?" She asked him when as soon as she moved closer to his position by the stove.

    She looked at him, wondering why she deserved to find a man who made her worldplete. In his sweat pants, shirtless, and an apron, he still appeared perfect.

    As he moved while cooking, with precision and skills, she could not think of any reason why she could not love a man like himpletely. He was the man she had been waiting for all her life.

    "Because you need your rest. What happened yesterday could not have been easy for you?" He said as he continued stirring the food on the pan.

    When he woke earlier, all he wanted to do was cook something nutritious for breakfast. Dani hardly ate anything yesterday, and the soupst night would not be enough to sustain her.

    "Thanks for taking care of me." She vaguely remembered him gently carrying her from the car to her apartment, not wanting to wake her up.

    She must be too exhausted to argue with him to put her down. Or, she loved and enjoyed the feeling of his body against hers. The point was, she felt cherished and loved by his simple actions.

    "I know you will do the same for me. Besides, I enjoy taking care of you." He was indeed a prince who loved to y as the knight in shining armor. But it was more than that.

    He would do anything to see a smile on her face every day, as soon as they woke up in the morning and before they slept at night.

    "Well, thanks still forst night and breakfast." She could already smell the delicious aroma that he was making.

    She wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned her cheeks on his muscr back, trying to get somefort on his warmth. She knew yesterday would have been more difficult if he was not by her side.

    "Are you alright now?" He finally asked, sensing a difference in herpared tost night.

    Last night, she had been quiet as soon as he put her down on the couch. He felt that she was awake when they entered his apartment. But she did not make a sound as she just sat on the soft cushion, staring at nothing.

    He believed that the earlier events were only sinking in, now that she had time to think about it, without worrying about her father and mother.

    "Yeah, I think so." She said with a smile on her face, but she knew she failed to convince him.

    Last night, she realized how fragile life could be. She always had pictured his father as the invincible tyrant that nobody could beat. He was this strong man, capable of putting others to their knees.

    But it had been a wake-up call to her what happened to her father. She failed to see that her time with her family was limited, and she should not be wasting it with their quarrels and differences.

    "Come on. Let us eat first before we get ready to leave." He offered and helped her on one of the stools.

    Then, he put two tes of food in front of them on the counter, pouring a cup of coffee to cheer her up. He knew how she loved her coffee in the morning. She was grumpy when she did not get some caffeine in her system.

    "I am just going to call Mom to check on her." She suddenly remembered that she wanted to hear if there were any changes.

    It should have been the first thing she did when she woke up earlier, but Dani was still slightly disoriented and forgot about it.

    "No need. I already talked to your mom, and they are ok. Your dad was awake and feeling much better." Alex informed her before she could rush back to their room and call them.

    He made a point of checking on the hospital and talking to the doctor in charge of Ethan''s care. Then, he also called Laura to monitor her condition.

    He wanted a guarantee that everything was fine, and if not, he would like to be on top of the situation. It was the only way he knew how to help Dani in her current condition.

    "You did." She said with a slight tone in her voice. Well, she was a bit surprised by his action. She would have preferred to talk to them herself, but she could do thatter.

    Then again, she was d that he already checked on them. What was important was, her father was doing great. She could not wait to see him and her mother soon.

    "Yeah, I did when I woke up this morning. I only wanted to make sure that everything was ok." He said, watching her reaction, catching the slight hitch on her tone.

    He hoped that she did not take it the wrong way that he meddled with their family affair. After all, he was only the boyfriend. But his intentions were only to help her.

    "That''s great. I''m happy that you checked on my parents. I think I''ll probably drop by the hospital before proceeding to my office to see both of them." She suddenly felt bad that she used that tone on him.

    She knew he was only trying to help. She was just stressed with the entire situation and thinking of the job that she had failed to do yesterday.

    Although Evan said they would take care of it, she knew that it was her obligation. She could not keep passing up her work every time something was happening in her life.

    "Can I drive you to the hospital and your work? I wanted to say hi to your father, and I have some papers I need to show to David." He told her as they finished up with breakfast and readied for work.

    He knew he was making up excuses to apany her. But from the way she reacted earlier, he was not sure if she would want hispany.

    "Yeah, I think that is fine with me." She answered him, trying to make up for her unruly behavior earlier.

    She only wished that those tiny mimunications or disagreements would never turn into something big that could ruin their rtionship.

    She then thought of her father, who she always argued with one thing or another. She wondered if she could ever get over what he did in the past.

    But she discerned one thing with this incident, Ethan, her father, was just the same as everyone else.. He was human and still answerable to death.

 Chapter 247 - Truthfully With No Fear

    <h4>Chapter 247 - Truthfully With No Fear</h4>

    "Tell those doctors and Jefferson, if they want me to keep donating to this hospital, they will sign my release papers immediately," Ethan shouted inside his room, Jefferson, referring to the director of the hospital.

    His voice echoed in the entire room, even at the nearby hallway and the nurse station not far away from his room. The nurses tried to calm him down, but it was to no avail.

    He could not stand to be inside the hospital any minute longer. He already felt good. He was fine, and that was all that mattered. He demanded to be sent home with his wife, who had been exhausted, cooped up in this room with him since he was confined.

    "But the doctors said that it would be better if you stay at least a week in this hospital so that they could monitor you more closely." Laura pleaded with her husband.

    She agreed with the doctors that it was better to be safe than to realize,ter on, that they missed something on his diagnostics. Ethan was no ordinary man. The doctors could not afford to make a mistake concerning his health condition.

    But she also understood that being kept inside this room felt like a prison to him. He was not allowed to work, looked at hisptop, or signed papers. His second inmand took over thepany while he was recovering.

    The pressure that it had on him, knowing that his investors were worried about his condition. He needed to show them that he was still as strong as ever, or the vultures would start feasting on his carcass.

    "I don''t care what the doctors said. I should know what my own body needs and wants, more than them." Ethanined to his wife, still expressing hismand for his release from the hospital.

    This kind of incident was what he feared the most. Without an heir to take over his business, his enemies would be swarming on hispanies like flies if something serious happened to him.

    If only Dani agreed to take on the role and trained under him, then the board and the investors would have no fear if anything ever happened to him.

    They would be at ease knowing that he left thepany in good hands. But the problem was, he was still unsure to whom he would leave his legacy. That was until his grandchildren were ready to take over his throne.

    "No, you are not going out of this hospital," Laura shouted at her husband. She had enough, and she had to step in and set her foot firmly on the ground.

    At least, it stunned Ethan into silence. Laura rarely raised her voice, and if she did, the end of her ire never directed at him. Now, he wondered if he pushed her to her breaking point.

    "You don''t know what your body needs. It is the main reason you are here. You''re not taking care of yourself. Your stress levels are too high, and you are killing yourself without you knowing it." She continued, not allowing him to interrupt her.

    As much as she wanted to sympathize with his issues, she wanted her husband to be well and alive, to live long by her side until they grew old together.

    If she allowed him to bully himself out of this hospital, then the chances that he might get another attack were very high. She could not permit that to happen.

    "But..." Ethan was going for another tactic with his wife, but she shut him down with one look.

    "No." She finally said when she felt calmer. "I won''t allow you to kill yourself because of thatpany of yours. If I have to, I will burn it myself if you keep insisting on what you want." She threatened him.

    However, they both knew that she would not physically, or in any other form, burn it to the ground. It was an idle threat to make Ethan stop.

    "Fine, one week. That was all I am giving this hospital, and then we are out of here." He finally conceded peacefully to his wife, not wanting to see the worried lines on her face.

    It was not that he was afraid of her outburst earlier. He was more concerned that she felt frightened of losing him. He loved his wife more than anything in the world.

    He promised to give her the world, but she declined. She only wanted him by her side. She would not care if they were poor as long as he would never leave her.

    "Finally, I thought you would never stop shouting." A voice by the door alerted them of another person entering the room. But she was not alone.

    "Princess, I am d that you visited your father." Her mother said, breathing a long sigh of relief upon seeing who came by to check on them. At least, she knew that her daughter woulde to her aid if she needed back up against her husband.

    "Well, I want to see if he is getting better. From the sound of it, he may need a few more days before the doctors can send him home for home bed rest." She knew that she was exaggerating and teasing him, but she could not help it.

    "I would not be this stressed out if you would only take your ce and be the head of ourpany." Ethan once again reiterated that she was his only choice to take his ce.

    "Dad, as I said to you before, I am not interested," Dani repeated her answer to him.

    "What about you, Alex?" Ethan turned his attention to the man standing next to his daughter. "Are you interested in taking Dani''s position and run mypany for me?" He knew he put Alex on the spot.

    He was interested to know what his reaction and reply would be. He did not n it, but the opportunity presented itself for him. If he could truly trust this man, he would be the answer to his problems.

    Alex could be the next head of hispanies, and his children with Dani would be his heirs. His grandchildren would continue his legacy.

    "Who would not dream of being in your shoes?" Alex told him. Honestly, that was all he dreamed of since he started building hispany in this city. "But that will be a tough shoe to fill."

    He knew, from the glint in Ethan''s eyes, he was testing him, baiting him to answer him, studying his reactions and his words.

    "But are you willing to fill that shoe for my daughter and me?" Ethan continued his line of questioning.

    He wanted a straight answer from Alex, and hopefully, he would know this time if he was lying or telling him the truth. Could he trust this man for his daughter?

    "Dad, Alex is not..." Dani was about to interrupt their conversation, but his dad stopped her.

    "Let the man speak," Ethan said to Dani, not liking that she had to defend Alex against him.

    "Yes, it will be my honor to help you run yourpany." Alex gave him a straight answer, not turning away or even blinking. He stared into Ethan''s eyes, daring him to say anything that would discredit his words.

    He knew that whatever his answer was might be taken as opportunistic. It would all depend on his delivery and Ethan''s perception and interpretation of it.

    So, nothing he might say could assure him that Ethan would like his answer. So, the only way to answer him was the only way he knew how.. Truthfully with no fear.

 Chapter 248 - The Golden Boy

    <h4>Chapter 248 - The Golden Boy</h4>

    "That''s a great shot." His assistant praised him as he entered his office.

    He was ying a mini-golf game, set up in his temporary office while working in this ce. He would prefer a game on a beautiful golf coursewn, but it was office hours, and he had to pretend to be working.

    He walked back to his table and sat on his chair to attend to his obligations while cooped up in these four corners of a room. At least, they had the decency to give him a good size office with a beautiful view.

    "So, what do you have for me?" He asked his assistant, who he had given the task to collect information for him through their investigators and contacts.

    He was not just going to sit down and allow them to control him like he was their damn puppet. Well, he was not ving away for their benefit alone.

    He was here with a mission. But who said that he could not have a little fun at their benefits. It was time to act while everyone was preupied with their time.

    "Sir Edward, here is the information we gathered." His assistant, Vince, ced the files on his table. "Our sources are still digging for more." He continued as he moved a few steps away from the table.

    He had served the prince for years, not because he had high regards to him as a person with authority or a person in general. In truth, he despised him for what he stood for.

    By obeying him diligently and loyally, he hoped to serve the future king of their kingdom. A prestige only a few of his kind had the opportunity to have. And the promise of more than he ever dreamed of to have in this lifetime.

    "Ok. Let me know if the team found more valuable information." Edward told his assistant with a gleam in his eyes as he read the facts written on the report.

    Edward could not wait for the opportunity to enjoy the weekend. He had been ying nice and acting in good behavior with Alex''s rules. All for the benefit of the kingdom that he was about to serve once he was king.

    Well, as far as his father, the Council, and Alex were concerned, that was what he was doing. It was all they needed to know so that they would not take the crown away from him.

    "Will there be anything else you need?" Vince asked as he continued to wait, standing in front of his boss.

    He would do anything for this man. So far, the prince had taken care of his needs and his family. Once Prince Edward was proimed king, he promised him a higher position in the pce.

    He was aiming for Lordship, so if he yed his card right. Then that would not be far from happening. He could already see him and his family having afortable lifepared to what they had now.

    "Nothing for now. By the way, is Alex back in his office?" Edward inquired, thinking of what he had to do to spice up the day.

    He continued to read the file in his hand, finding the report very interesting. He was starting to learn a few valuable pieces of information he would need in executing his ns.

    It would seem that some did not appreciate Alex''s stay in this Big Apple.? Not everyone weed his sudden appearance in the business industry.

    "No, Sir. I believe I heard that he had some errands he needs to attend to this morning." Vince talked about what he gathered from the other office staff from the other offices.

    He could already see that the prince was concocting another of his ns. He might not agree with most of his actions, but he was the prince and his future king. He would do anything for him to get what he wanted too.

    "Notify me when he returned to his office," Edward ordered. Then, dismissing his assistant, wanting to be alone with his thoughts as he considered his options.

    He studied the files in his hands and realized that Alex also had acquired quite a few enemies on his way up thedder. People he had stepped on and bypassed on his way up the business industry.

    The data and names included in the reports were very informative. Something that Edward could use for immediate reference for his ns.

    At the top list were the names of the people Alex had conflicts with within the business. But there was one name that came up highly rmended as the most invested in taking Alex down. Nicks Travis.

    "This is perfect." Edward surmised as he kept studying the report in his hand.

    Surprisingly, he just learned that Nicks had a connection with Danie Hamilton. A very intricate past involving him to the sweet Dani. What a perfect coincidence? A nice touch on his ns.

    "Vince,e back here. I have something that I need you to do for me." He called at his assistant, excited with his new n.

    He would exploit all possibilities to take down Alex. If he could take Alex out of the picture, it would guarantee his ce in the kingdom and position as king. In a way, Alex was the only one standing in his way. With him gone, then it would only be him.

    "Yes, Sir. What is it that you wish me to do?" Vince, as usual, was ready for his highness orders. He was literally at his beck and call.

    "I need you to handle this. I want you to set me an appointment with this man as soon as can be arranged." Edward knew what he wanted, and he took charge of getting it.

    He never made excuses and would never bow down to anyone. He was born to be a king, and he would be one. No one was going to stop him, not his father, not the Council, and not his cousin.

    "Right away, Sir," Vince answered the prince. He took the paper and secured it in his pocket. He would get to it as soon as his boss dismissed him.

    He wondered what the prince would want with the man. But he would soon find out. As his assistant, he had privy to a lot of the happenings in the prince''s life.

    Although the prince still kept many secrets from him, he still discovered some of them one way or another. Well, those were valuable information that could mean his life or his death.

    "And one more thing, make sure to include these names in the guest lists on the charity event." Edward handed him another piece of paper.

    He knew Vince had his way of doing things. That was why he was keeping him at his side. Vince was a valuable employee. But it did not mean he trusted himpletely.

    Anyway, he was excited to see the new guests attending the grandest party his cousin was organizing for some charitable work. He believed that it might even be the highlight of the night.

    "There is nothing else. Update me when you finished with what I asked you to do." Edward waved his hand, indicating that he wanted to be alone again.

    Alex was the only one standing in his way to his rightful destiny. He had always been the thorn in his side. Growing up with him at his side had never been easy.

    He was the prince, the son of the king. Everybody should be praising him and not his cousin.. Alex turned out to be the golden boy when it should have been him.

 Chapter 249 - Freedom To Choose

    <h4>Chapter 249 - Freedom To Choose</h4>

    He looked at the piece of thick paper in his hand, reading the beautifully written, embossed letters on its surface. It was an invitation to a very prestigious event.

    "An invitation had arrived from Alex. He is sponsoring a major charity event for Dani''s pro bono cases and some other causes." Fred said to his wife, who just walked into his office.

    He just received the invitation for the event, and he wondered if he and his wife should attend it since it was their son''s first time to sponsor such an activity.

    It might not be much yet, but he was already proud of what Alex had aplished since he started building his life on his own. He knew that he did not have the same courage to do the same as what his son did.

    "I also heard from Laura that she had Ethan admitted and hospitalized for a mild heart attack," Katherine informed her husband about her conversation with her friend a few minutes ago.

    She was trying to call Dani, but she could not reach her. She could not me the child since she was always busy with a lot of things. She opted to call Laura instead to discuss some issues with the wedding preparations.

    Since she met Laura, she became a good friend. So, talking had been their regr past times. But amid all the chaos, they both failed to keep in touch. So, it was only now that she learned of Ethan''s condition.

    "Oh! How is he? I hope it was nothing serious." Fred also was rmed by the news. He ced down the invitation and walked towards his wife, hoping to hear for more.

    Alex or his staff failed to inform him about it. Maybe the Hamilton family was keeping it a low profile to avoid the media circus. It wasmon practice to keep private matters away from the press.

    He understood how these things work. They also did it in the royal pce when one of the royalties was ill or seriously injured. Avoiding the press was imperative to preventplicated situations.

    "Well, based on Laura, it was serious, but luckily Ethan was able to survive it with minor effects on him. They were expecting fast and full recovery if Ethan will listen to his doctors." Katherine emphasized thest words, knowing that her husband was nothing different from Ethan.

    He would surely avoid any mention of having himself checked by their doctors. He had kept away from them, even if their intentions were only to guarantee his health.

    "I''m sure it was just a minor incident. Ethan will surely bounce back out of it soon enough." Fred muttered with confidence, d that everything seemed to be ok.

    Although the idea of Ethan in that condition still caused concern. Even a great man like him could fall, and even kings and kingdoms could tumble down in just a snap of a finger.

    But he still believed that men like him and Ethan did not give up easily to death. It was not the time to die, not yet. For either of them, it was not yet an option.

    "I hope so. I can already see the pain that Laura and Dani had gone through when Ethan was fighting for his life." Katherine uttered in despair, imagining what it would be like if it had happened to them.

    "I know what you are thinking. I am not dying anytime soon." Fred stopped her from her unwanted musings.

    Sometimes, his wife had a very active imagination, thinking of things that might or might now even happen and worrying too much about it. But in some cases, she had reason to worry, but he would never admit that to her. Or, he would never hear the end of it.

    "Anyway, do you think we should attend Alex''s charity event?" Katherine asked her husband''s opinion, trying to distract herself from going to her terrifying thoughts about the future.

    In her opinion, it might be a good idea to attend the asion, but she also wanted to hear Fred''s suggestion. They were a team, and both viewpoints should matter.

    "I think it may be a good idea to see our son, attend the party and visit our friend, Ethan," Fred rmended, watching her wife''s reaction as he said it.

    He could sense how much his wife wanted to see their son. She might not be forcing the issue about missing him, but he knew she was dying to be with him again after theirst visit.

    "I believe so too. Maybe it is also a good idea to participate in the fundraising and support Alex and Dani''s cause." Katherine added, feeling the exhration of the thought of seeing Alex again.

    She jumped from her seat and moved towards her husband, who was pouring himself a drink. She hugged him from behind, knowing that he was doing this for her.

    "Then, you can discuss the issues about the wedding with Laura and Dani, personally," Fred added, turning around to look at her, seeing the happiness in her eyes as it sparked every time she smiled.

    He would give anything to make her happy all the time, but the sad part was, he could never give their son back in her arms. Their son had spread his wings and decided to fly high and away from them.

    He could not stop him even if he tried. But in truth, he did not want to limit his dream. If exploring another world was what would be his satisfaction, and then he would support him.

    "Yes, that is a great idea," Katherine said, agreeing with her husband. She would certainly love to see Laura again and her lovely daughter, Dani.

    Discussing the wedding would be a good excuse to bond with her friend and future daughter-inw. She could not wait to see them too. Well, besides looking forward to seeing her son.

    "Then, it is settled. I will n our travel as soon as possible." Fred announced to her wife, giving her a firm hug and a tender kiss on the lips.

    He would also like to see his son and discuss some matters with him. Some issues still required his attention, even if he did not want to be part of this royal charade.

    He was still part of this family, whether he liked it or not. He was still answerable for his responsibility to their heritage. But that was the extent of what he was bounding his son.

    "Then, I should also start preparing things for our travel." She let go of her husband reluctantly and made her way out of his office.

    She needed to n their itinerary while they were visiting Alex and Dani. Of course, there were the wedding preparations that needed her immediate attention.

    "I''ll call Alex to inform him about our decision," Fred called after her wife, who was already out the door.

    He looked at a picture of his son on his table. He was about five then. At that age, he already saw that his son had the destiny for greatness.

    He would not tie him up on a throne that he never wanted in the first ce. He would allow him to find his happiness and sess wherever his fate took him.

    His son deserved a life not bound by their rules but freedom to choose his future.

 Chapter 250 - Be Cinderella For The Night

    <h4>Chapter 250 - Be Cindere For The Night</h4>

    He had been watching her for several minutes since he approached her table, finding her fascinating as she seriously worked on her table. She was so engrossed in her task that she failed to notice his presence.

    She asionally stretched her body before letting her fingers worked on her keyboard once again. But her eyes never wavered, focusing only on the screen before her.

    His phone vibrated, indicating an iing message. "Where are you?" It texted. He immediately replied that he would be back soon. When he looked away from his phone, he was surprised at what he saw next.

    She suddenly smiled at something she probably saw on the monitor as she clicked on the mouse in her hand. Her earlier serious face transformed in an instant.

    He was suddenly intrigued by the cause of her delight as she continued to stare at the screen with a dreamy expression. Sadly, he could not see her screen at his current position.

    "Hi!" He lightly tapped his knuckles on her table to finally catch her attention.

    He did not want to startle her since she appeared to be unaware of her current surrounding. But he needed something from her, and it could not wait. He had to do it now while he was already in the vicinity.

    "Yes," She slightly turned her face but never actually looked at him. Still maintaining that goofy smile stered on her face, she entertained the visitor who dared to disturb her busy day.

    She had to retain her professionalism in dealing with their clients, despite feeling annoyed with the intrusion. But she promised when she woke up early that morning, there was nothing that could ruin her already perfect day.

    "Hi, Jacky." He repeated, hoping that she would finally look and recognize him.

    Because it would seem that she was still dazed by whatever she was doing a few seconds ago. She did not even realize who was standing in front of her desk.

    He waved his hand, and it was the only time she finally saw his face. The shocked look on her expression made him wonder if there was something wrong with him.

    "Lance, what are you doing here?" She finally answered, with some form of panic in her voice.

    She looked at him and down on her screen, slowly realizing what was happening. It was like chaos broke loose at her table as she had no idea what to do.

    She started scrambling in her ce, tapping on herputer, and knocking down several of the objects on her desk. Some toppled out of their ce, and some went sliding down on the floor in her haste.

    She found herself torn between going after the things that fell off her desk or just throwing the monitor on the floor when she saw what was still on disy on its screen.

    "Let me help you with that." Lance moved around the table and knelt on the floor beside her.

    Everything happened so fast that she was unable to process everything. She suddenly saw Lance looking at the screen and realized he just saw what she was trying to keep from him.

    She suddenly remembered to push the off button on the monitor to hide what she was doing. But she wondered if that was even necessary when he had already seen it anyway.

    "Thanks," Jacky finally found her voice, but unable to say anything else as her mind thought of what he might think of what he saw.

    He just saw her ogling his picture on the screen. Now, what should she do? What could be her excuse? She could not say that it suddenly popped up on the screen without her intervention.

    She could not even look him in the face, feeling embarrassed with her action. Why did he have to visit just in time when she was fantasizing about him? She had been busy the entire day with actual work. Why not visit during that time, and why now?

    "I came by to discuss something with Evans and decided to drop by," Lance exined his presence, trying to avoid the earlier scene.

    All her efforts to hide what was on her screen were futile. Lance already saw a reflection of what she was doing earlier on the ss behind her.

    It was an article written about him with a picture of him in his prince attire. It was old news, maybe a year or two ago. But what was she doing with it? Then, it urred to him.

    "Oh!" Jacky knew she needed to say something more, but she had difficulty dealing with her current predicament.

    She was busy working on transcribing one of Dani''s cases when a pop-up appeared on her screen. Distracted by an iing email, her mind wandered somewhere else.

    She ended up typing a name on the search button. She only wanted to see his face, to relieve some of her exhaustion. Now, he caught her fantasizing about him.

    "Anyway, I came by to ask if you wanted to go out with me tonight." He asked her, noticing the pink tinge that covered her face.

    He was conflicted if he should ask her about what he saw or just let it go. He felt that talking about it might embarrass her further. But he did not like her to feel ufortable around him just because of that.

    "You don''t have toe here for that." She said as she rearranged her things on top of her desk. "You can have text or call instead." She finally looked up to him as he continued to stand in front of her. Well, as usual, he was impable as ever. He wore a suit tailored to perfection as if he just came out of a magazine.

    How could she ever think that someone like her could ever fit in his world? It was precisely why she only dreamed about him because reality was, she had no business being with a man like him.

    "But I called and texted youst night and this morning, but you have yet to reply." He finally confronted her. "After you invited me to be your date at the charity event, you seem to be avoiding me."

    He knew there was something wrong with the way she was acting around him. Now, he had a clear idea why. Was he so dense not to realize it before?

    Jacky genuinely liked him, and he was stupid enough to think that they could stay on a friendly level. Honestly, he was also interested in her. But there was a problem.

    "My phone was broken." She started, but she realized her mistake when she noticed her phone was directly in his line of sight. When he raised his brow, staring at her phone, she knew it was a terrible lie.

    She quickly grabbed the phone and wiggled it in the air. "You see, it is not receiving any messages and calls." Shoving the damn object inside her drawer.

    But the stupid thing started ringing inside her desk as if mocking her for lying. She quickly grabbed the phone again and turned it off this time.

    "As you were saying." Lance decided to lean on her desk, putting his arms across his chest as he waited for her to continue.

    He could not stop the amusement from showing on his face by the tant lie she kept telling him. He could understand her predicament and enjoyed every minute of it.

    He could not wait to see how she nned to get away with it. What possible excuse that she had left in her bag of tricks? For sure, she would have a few more that she coulde up with in that creative mind of hers.

    "I meant to answer you, butst night and this morning had been pretty chaotic. I might have forgotten about it." She knew that was a poor justification for her failure to reply, but she had nothing else on her mind. She could note up with a better lie.

    "Is that so? Then, it was a good thing that I came personally instead. So, tonight? I''ll pick you up at seven at your ce." He was not giving her another chance to make an excuse. He grabbed her hand on the table and nted a gentle kiss on it. "See youter."

    "But." By the time she was able to answer him, he was already walking away. She should have said something, like no.

    She regretted asking him out at that charity event. She knew she was setting herself to more heartache. Now, she was burying herself in the grave she dug for herself. Could she still crawl out of it?

    Or she could stop overthinking about it and let the matter take its course.. Be Cindere for the night and enjoy her prince until midnight.

 Chapter 251 - Sea Of Truths And Lies

    <h4>Chapter 251 - Sea Of Truths And Lies</h4>

    "Mom, I''ll try to drop by and visit as soon as I am free." She told her mom on the line. Her mom exined what the doctors said about her father''s condition, which was all good news.

    Although there was no guarantee that he would not have an attack again, the doctors gave them some precautionary measures to prevent it from happening again.

    The doctors also suggested some further follow-up consultations to monitor her father''s heart activity and if he would need additional interventions.

    "Well, I need to go, Mom. I love you." She said to her, knowing she still had a lot of works to do and she could not chitchat with her all day.

    Hearing that her father was going to be ok was a huge relief. Now, she could focus again on her work and let the doctors managed her father''s health.

    At least her mom was there to take care of him and made sure that he followed all the doctors prescribed. Her father could be a stubborn mule, but she could not me him. She was just the same.

    "Dani, Mr. Brown wants you in his office." Jacky walked into her room, dropping some folders on her table.

    Jacky did not talk much to the man. Mr. Brown was one of the senior partners in the firm. Although he was not named partner, David and Evan respected him as an equal. He did bring a lot of clients to the firm.

    Thispany was more like a young firm, so basically, most of thewyers were not aged, but more liked driven by their experience. He was still young, single like David and Evan, but she found him a bit odd.

    "As in right now?" She asked since papers still swamped her desk, which needed her attention.

    Since she had started working with this firm, she rarely had the pleasure of being in the same room with Mr. Brown. He was a great litigator, but there was no opportunity to work with him on the same case.

    For him to summon her to his office was a big break. It was a chance to learn from another mind. She remembered that he was the first to wee her in this office with a wide smile.

    "Well, he asks if you are in a meeting, and I said no," Jacky answered her, meaning she had no excuse to dy or postpone seeing him.

    "Ok. Give me a minute." She quickly read thest page of the contract and put notes on it, and closed it.

    She did not want to go back and review it just because she forgot what she was doing before she left it. But it appeared she had no choice but to leave the rest of her work for the meantime.

    She quickly grabbed her notepad and made her way to Mr. Brown''s office, located on the upper floors, together with the other senior partners. If she worked hard enough, maybe she would also find her name written in one of those doors that she passed by.

    His secretary quickly showed her inside his office, where she found him waiting. "Please sit down." He offered when she entered the door.

    "Gerald, it was nice to see you again." She greeted, hoping that she sounded professional.

    Besides David and Evans, she rarely worked with the Senior Partners of the firm. Mostly, it was a group effort on a case and not one on one with them.

    She was not intimidated by them. On the other hand, she was excited to pick their mind and learned from the best. She would always wee any help she could get.

    "The pleasure is mine. Anyway, you might be wondering why I ask for you specifically." Gerald walked towards where she sat and upied the other seat beside her.

    He knew that she was still not a litigator, but everyone had to start somewhere. He already saw what she could do, following her progress in thepany.

    He was confident that she could easily handle this case that she was about to assign to her. But it would require her to work hard on it and fight it in court. That was if she would ept the challenge.

    "Yes, why did you ask for me?" She did wonder about it.

    She could only think of one reason. Gerald might need some assistance on a case. But there were many more qualified associates that he could solicit help from other than her.

    However, who was she toin when she was the one benefitting from it. She would grab the opportunity to work on a case, especially when it came from him. She was sure to learn a lot.

    "Well, I have a client who needs our services. I thought of you because I think you will be up to the challenge of spreading your wings. Figuratively, speaking." He exined further the case that he was handling, observing her reaction.

    He was also aware of her background, her advocate of defending the weak against the tyrant in this world. But he also knew the condition of her job in thispany.

    She would need to represent their clients, too, in exchange for her pro bono cases. So, he wondered how she would handle this situation.

    "So, are you willing to work with me and this case?" Gerald asked her as he stood up from his seat and walked back to his table.

    He was not going to force her to work with him in this case. That was up to her if she was willing to get her hands in this situation. But it would be a shame if she would decline it.

    He was looking forward to working with her, and he felt this was the perfect opportunity to do so. He ced a file in front of him, waiting for her to pick it up.

    She took the file and opened it, checking the contents. Then, she closed it again after skimming on it. "Will you give me until tomorrow to decide on it?" She asked, keeping the file in her hands.

    "Sure. You have until lunch to decide." Gerald announced to her. "But I hope you will reconsider it. It is a good chance for you to learn more." He said, hoping that she would take on the case.

    He was looking forward to working with her. He found her very beautiful and alluring, but what made her special was her brain. He already experienced how her mind worked, and he was interested to know more.

    He wanted to get to know her too, not just as a colleague but on a personal level. He knew that she was already engaged to one of their clients, who said they could not be friends.

    "Ok, then. I''ll give you my answers by tomorrow." She stood up from her seat and thanked him.

    She walked out of the door, d that Gerald felt she was ready to tackle a case this big. Still, she needed to review the case before she could decide if it wouldpromise her integrity.

    She knew that gaining experience from this case would also help her in the long run. But she still needed to be careful not to get lost in the sea of truths and lies and the line between failure and sess.

 Chapter 252 - Error Of His Ways

    <h4>Chapter 252 - Error Of His Ways</h4>

    Marcus had been in a meeting since this afternoon. The discussion was going in circles, but no resolution was in sight. Anyway, he felt that it was useless to continue anymore.

    "I think we have nothing else to discuss for now." Marcus closed the files in his hands. They could continue the discussion tomorrow when everyone had time to think about it better.

    It had been a long day, and all he wanted to do was unwind. But the problem was, his wingman had been missing since he started dating Dani. Now, he usually flew solo or with Evan. David had been usually absent too.

    He was not sure why, but going out on dates was also bing boring without Alex around. Or was it caused by something else that was missing in his life?

    "Let''s just resume tomorrow." He quickly dismissed the idea in his mind, just like the people starting to vacate his office.

    Finally, alone again in his office, he started to check on his calendar for possible activities he could do. He needed a distraction from his unwanted thoughts. But his attention was disrupted by a knock on the door.

    "Marcus, your secretary, was not around, so I let myself in if you don''t mind." A man stood by the door, waiting for him to invite him in.

    If he was slightly not in the mood earlier, now, he was irritated. He was thest person he wanted to see today, but he still maintained a smile on his face.

    He was a good man, reminding himself. He did not have anything against him as a person. Besides, he was Alex''s cousin and close friend.

    But he could not exin why he was notfortable dealing with him. Well, he might, but he did not want to consider that. It was childish, and he believed that it was not even possible.

    "Yes, Lance,e in. Alex already notified me that you areing to see me." Marcus said as he gestured for his visitor to take the seat in front of his desk.

    He stood and walked to the other side of his room. "Do you want a drink?" He grabbed two sses, offering one as a friendly gesture. He certainly needed something strong alcoholic drink to relieve some of his stress.

    As he mentioned earlier, he did not have any grudge against the guy since he had not done anything wrong against him. But it did not mean that he wasfortable hanging around him.

    "Sure." Lance took the drink, not wanting to offend his host. "Well, Alex informed me that I will be working under you for the next week. I was wondering if there won''t be any problem with us working together."

    Lance was quite aware of Marcus'' past involvement with Jacky. He felt that it might have some conflict if they were going to be working together. He was unaware of what kind of rtionship the two of them had, but he knew Jacky was devastated by their breakup.

    After his visit earlier and his discovery about Jacky''s feelings for him, he began to contemte if he should also pursue his feelings for her. It had been an idea that had him on edge all day.

    "Why would there be any problem with us working together?" Now, that piqued Marcus'' interest. He poured another ss for him and offered again, but Lance declined this time.

    As much as he was not interested in working with Lance, he still maintained a professional stand when he was around. Now, he wondered what was going through Lance''s mind.

    What made him think that working with him would be a problem? Was he sending that kind of vibe to him, or did Alex mentioned something to him to make him assumed that?

    "I only wish to clear the air between us. I don''t want any problem between us since you are Alex''s best friend and partner in thispany." Lance said, hoping that he would not cause any problem for his cousin.

    "I''m sure that we have nothing to clear between us," Marcus stated, still puzzled by his statement. Although, he could think of one reason for this unusual circumstance.

    "If this had anything to do with Jacky. You can calm down because what we had is over." Marcus could see what was going through Lance''s mind.

    He would not be this good in his job if he could not easily read a man''s expression. Anyway, it was all over his face that all of this was about her. He had heard that Lance had started seeing her again.

    Was that an issue with him? Well, as far as he knew, it was none of his business who Jacky dated. If Lance wanted to see her, then that was not his problem anymore.

    "Then, you heard that I am dating her again," Lance stated, wanting to see his reaction.

    He admitted that when he first saw Jacky, he felt the connection between them. Then, he started liking her more every time they were together. The more he spent time with her, his feelings for her grew more.

    But if he was going to pursue her, he wanted to make sure that he was not stepping on anyone''s shoes. As he said, Marcus'' was Alex''s best friend. He did not want to cause any rift between them.

    "Yes, but as I said, her dating had nothing to do with me." Marcus reiterated, wanting the issue between him and Jacky over.

    Admittedly, he did realize the mistake and the pain he caused to Jacky''s feelings. Until now, he regretted those moments. But he could not take it back. It was over, and he already knew Jacky would never forgive him. He moved on, believing that there was no more room for him in Jacky''s heart.

    Now, he was not about to stand against Jacky''s happiness if Lance was willing to give it to her. Who was he to ruin Jacky''s life once again? It was thest thing he wanted.

    "Then, I guess I am d to hear that." Lance did note here to ask Marcus for permission to date Jacky. But he needed to see if Marcus still had any feelings for her. Now, all he needed to know was what Jacky felt for Marcus.

    Because once he courted Jacky, it would be him against his family and their ways. He had to be sure that Jacky was ready to fight with him for that. He could not go into this rtionship blinded by love.

    There were many things at stake. Unlike Alex''s rtionship with Dani, theirs would not be easy. Was he ready to explore and take a risk with Jacky?

    "Then, don''t let me stop you. As I said, what we had is over." Marcus expressed with confidence.

    He had no business messing with Jacky''s life after what he did to her. He knew he had no right to show his face again in front of her. After weeks of mulling over his actions, he understood that he made the mistake of hurting her.

    And now, all he could do was let her go as he realized the error of his ways.

 Chapter 253 - Game Of Words

    <h4>Chapter 253 - Game Of Words</h4>

    "What are you doing here?" Dani asked, surprised to see Alex standing by the door.

    It was already an hour past her official working time, but she was still reviewing the case that Gerald gave him. She was hoping to stay a little longer, so she could give him the answer regarding his offer by tomorrow.

    She was halfway through the report, but she would need probably another hour or two to grasp the essence of the case. But so far, she found it intriguing.

    "I was waiting for your call. I texted you about thirty minutes ago, but you did not answer.." Alex said as he walked further inside her office, not waiting for her to invite him inside.

    He went straight ahead to her table and grabbed the phone on the corner, looking neglected. As he suspected, his messages, calls, and several ones from other people remained untouched.

    He also noticed that it was in silent mode again. He knew that Dani was not intentionally ignoring his call, but she had this bad habit of turning her ringing tone off.

    "You did." This time, she felt guilty that she had disregarded her phone again. She ced it temporarily in silent mode while she reviewed some of her files earlier but forgot again to set it back to ring tone.

    She did not like to lose her concentration when she was working on several depositions. Usually, Jacky informed her of her calls if it was an emergency. But Jacky already left earlier because she had a date.

    "Yeah!" He ced the phone back on the table and faced her. "But anyway, aren''t you finished yet?" He nced at the stack of papers still scattered on her desk.

    "I was nning to work overtime on this because you told me earlier that you will bete." She did remember talking to him about getting ate dinner instead. He had ast-minute conference call from an important client.

    "I was, but we finished earlier. That was why I was calling." He tapped his fingers on the phone for emphasis. "What is this?" He curiously asked since Dani was working on it.

    He started picking up a few files and stumbled on something that caught his eyes, noticing a name on the list. He wondered why it looked familiar, but he was unsure where he had seen or heard it before.

    He never liked snooping around other people''s work unless it involved his business. But this one had intrigued him for an unknown reason. But he ced the idea at the back of his mind, ssifying it as insignificant.

    "Just a new file that I am reviewing for Mr. Brown." She said, shrugging her shoulders as if it was no big deal. She gathered the papers and closed the file, seeing that Alex was more appealing than her work.

    She would have told him more, but she had to abide by their confidentiality use with most of her cases. She could only share a few facts that were already public knowledge.

    "Well, then, can I sweep you off of your feet and whisk you away into my chariot." He took her hand and pulled her until she stood up in front of him, almost leaning close to him.

    He could not let her work herself to death. If he had his way, she never had to work a day in her life. But he knew that would never make her happy.

    So, he would settle to stealing her once in a while from her precious job. He believed that was the only way to get his fair share of her time. For now, he would be content with that.

    "Do you mean your pumpkin carriage?" She teased him as she leaned forward to touch his nose with her finger, loving the way he stared at her. She always found herself lost in those eyes of his.

    She appreciated that Alex always tried to be patient with her. It was rare to find a man who could put up with her shorings. She believed that men like him were an exception.

    "I stand corrected. Well, as you can see, there is a time limit before fairy godmother reverts us all to a mouse, so I suggest we start moving before it strikes twelve." He answered her back, wearing that boyish smile that she loved so much.

    He could see that she already forgot about work. Well, it was indeed his intention. He believed that one of them should remind the other when they were both overworking themselves.

    "Oh, is that so? We should hurry then." She extracted herself away from him to arrange her things.

    Before she could move away, he grabbed her by the waist. In one swift movement, she was back in his arms again, with his mouth covering hers in one sweet kiss.

    The kiss started innocent, slow, and tender, but as a few seconds passed, it gradually escted, increasing in its intensity until both of them were left panting for air.

    "I thought we were in a hurry." She asked him, still catching her breath in the process.

    She was notining as she remained enveloped in his warm embrace. She was suddenly in no rush to get away from him as she longed for the kiss to continue.

    "Well, I thought that we should kiss first before we run out of time." He teased her as he gave her a light peck on her lips once again.

    "Well, if you keep doing that, then both of us won''t be going anywhere. Your pumpkin carriage would turn into soup, and we..." She tapped on her lips, pretending to think.

    "We have to go." He finished for her. He finally said the magic word as he held her shoulder and turned her around before spanking her lightly on the butt to make her move. "Go get your things."

    "No, you did not just spank me." She slightly twisted her head to him and gave him a hard stare. "I''ll get you next time." She warned him.

    Instead of retaliating, she started fixing her things and gathering the papers on her desk. She still nned to take the files and reviewed themter or early in the morning before work.

    Well, she had until tomorrow to give Gerald an answer, she thought as she dropped the file in her bag and walked back towards her man, who patiently waited.

    He only gave her his boyish grin, charming her with his smile. "Come on. You can spank me all you want if you hurry up." He pulled her towards the door, not giving her time to answer him back.

    "What are your ns for tonight, my prince?" She suddenly asked, wondering why they were in a hurry. "Should I be wearing my ss slipper?" But knowing him, she would never get an answer.

    Her mind still asionally went back to her work, but she quickly shoved it at the back of her consciousness. In the meantime, she promised that her time should be solely for her man.

    She learned that they both enjoyed their little banters, referring to old fairy tales and royalties altogether. It was funny and adorable at the same time, a game of words they love to y.

 Chapter 254 - Embrace The Future

    <h4>Chapter 254 - Embrace The Future</h4>

    He drove them to their destination, still keeping his n as a surprise. He always enjoyed seeing Dani''s face lit up when she liked what he came up with every time they went out.

    "So, you will be working on a case with Gerald." He had no idea why he suddenly asked the question.

    Personally, and when it came to business, he did not have any connection with Gerald. There was just no opportunity for him to use his expertise. Marcus, David, and Evan were a good enough team for him.

    But he had heard of his aplishment and the many good things he had done with his career. David and Evan trusted him and treated him as equals because he was that good.

    "I am still thinking about it. Gerald offered me this case, but I need to finish reviewing it before I make my decision.." She rted to him.

    She wasfortable talking to Alex about her job. He was a good listener and most times gave good advice. Although he never once insisted on his opinion concerning her work.

    "Well, I don''t know the guy personally, but his reputation with his job is pretty impressive," Alex admitted. "I won''t say working with him is such a good idea, but it is not bad either."

    He would not me Dani if she decided to work with him in this case. He believed, for her career, it would be a good move for Dani to learn from a good mentor. And if rumors were correct, Gerald is one of the best to teach her besides David and Evan.

    But he knew working on such cases would require her to work closely with him. He knew he could trust Dani regarding her working with the opposite sex, but could he trust the guy.

    "So, you don''t mind if I proceed with this case." She looked at him from her angle, studying him as he drove with ease through the mild traffic.

    She was slightly bothered about the time she would be spending in this case if she did agree to work on it. Cases like this would require time and devotion, which she felt would affect her time spent with Alex.

    But from what she had analyzed so far of the case, she already knew it was an opportunity hard to pass up. She believed that she could learn more from experiencedpared to just sitting around, studying some files.

    "I know that even before I met you, you already have a career that you want to pursue. I will never stand in the way of that as long as it is what you want." Alex exined what he thought of the idea.

    "But I will say that it will suck that you will be busy most of the time that you are handling that case." Alex nced in her direction. "It would mean less time for me." He pretended to be mncholy about their situation.

    "Stop it. I have not said yes to it anyway." She punched him in his arms, making him smile at the process.

    But she was d that they were able to talk about it. She never wanted to keep anything from Alex. As much as possible, she preferred to discuss matters with him even if they disagreed about it.

    At least, they would know the sentiment of the other. Eventually, find a way to resolve the matter amicably. It was what she had seen with her parents and would very much intend to do with their rtionship.

    "Fine, I was telling the truth. But honestly, if you think this will help with your career. Then, go for it." He would be vignt about watching over her. Only to make sure that she would always be safe.

    He kept insisting that it was because he was concerned for her safety at all times. He had nothing against her working with another man. But it did not mean that he wasfortable with it.

    "We''ll see." She answered him, shrugging her shoulder since she still had made any decision about it.

    She had to check the remaining reports and weighed their pros and cons. It would affect her other cases and her personal life. But if it was worth all of that, then maybe she might take the offer.

    "Anyway, why do I seem to know where we are going?" She asked, realizing that the direction where they were going was bing very familiar.

    Setting aside the case, she finally understood his surprise as her focus shifted to the road they were heading. How could she forget this ce when she grew up in this part all her young life.

    "Because your mom called me earlier and begged me to make you visit them. I will not do this if I don''t think that you miss them too." Alex said as he grabbed her hand and kissed it before going back to driving.

    "You did this for Mom." She felt teary-eyed hearing the thoughtfulness of the man sitting beside her.

    After talking to her mom earlier, she felt guilty for herck of time to visit her father, who was sick and hospitalized. But now, Alex made it possible for her to see her parents and spent some time with them.

    In a few days, she knew that her time would be more hectic if she decided to take on the case. Then, there was the fundraising this weekend. Even if she was surprised by it, she still appreciated the intention of Alex to help.

    "Well, I also did it for you." He knew that Dani sometimes acted tough around people, showing everyone that she could control her emotions. But he knew her even better than anyone else.

    In a short time, he knew her. He discovered she had a heart that was pure and kind. Despite her status in life, she still defended what was right from wrong, regardless of who was on the other side of it.

    She was a beautiful person, inside and out. She deserved to be loved, cared for, and protected, and he was more than willing to tackle the task.

    "Thanks. I love it." At the moment, she could only express in words how much she appreciated his actions. Butter, she intended to do more. That was the least she could do.

    All her young life, she believed that she had a perfect life until it was all shattered with the hard reality that it was not real. Now, she lived her life fighting for her ce in this world.

    "I love you." He answered her with a sweet smile on his lips.

    He was happy to see that his surprise brought a beautiful smile to her face. It was the only reward he looked forward to whenever he nned to do something for her. He never wanted anything else.

    "I love you, too." She replied to him, feeling an overwhelming sensation in her chest as she watched him as they slowly approached their destination.

    Maybe she truly deserved a man like him. After all that happened to her, she finally believed that it was time to embrace the future set for her.

 Chapter 255 - Going Down In History

    <h4>Chapter 255 - Going Down In History</h4>

    She arrived early at home, still debating whether it was wise to go on a date with Lance. She felt she deserved to be happy, and Lance seemed to be the guy who could make her feel that way.

    However, she also believed that there was a big chance that she was setting herself with a big heartbreak. Even worse than what she had with Marcus.

    But was she willing to let the opportunity of love go to waste because she was afraid of being hurt again? Or was it better to have love and be hurt than to not love at all?

    "What are you going to do?" She asked as she stared at herself in the mirror. She already had her dress on, and all she had to do left was to put on some light makeup, then she was good to go.

    She could remember all those stories about an ordinary girl and a rich guy who entered a serious rtionship. Most of them usually had the same conclusion. It just did not end well for the girl.

    Could she expect that hers would be different? What was so special about her that she could believe she was the exception? Or was she only setting herself for the pain of going down the same fate?

    If she did not follow what her feelings dictated right now, technically, she already broke her heart in the process. So, would it make sense to take the risk instead and hoped that it would have a different oue?

    "If Dani is sitting right now in your ce, you know what you are going to tell her. Go out and have fun and stop thinking of the future." She muttered to the reflection staring directly at her.

    Well, she knew she would say that to her friend. However, applying her words to her present situation was a different story. She could talk about it all night, but it would not change anything.

    Lance was no ordinary guy. He was gorgeous, rich, and a prince. Lance belonged to a kingdom with a big pce and many servants. He was capable of having everything he wanted with a snap of his finger.

    All the while, she was not her friend, Dani. She was not rich and not a princess. She only had this apartment that Dani was kind enough to share with her. And she had to work hard to get, barely, what she wanted.

    "But you are just going out with him. It is only for a few bits of fun. It is not as if he ns to offer you more. Just enjoy the moment." She tried to convince herself.

    He was perfect, and she had no business messing with him. But would it be a nice story to tell her future kids and grandkids that she once loved a prince? And it was the best feeling in the world.

    That was it. It was an experience that not many women would ever get to experience. She was lucky, at least, to be able to tell the tale. She started fixing her makeup, just putting some light tinge on her face. She did not want to look like she was trying too hard tond the prince. She just desired to enjoy the night and maybe maintain their friendship.

    "Wait." She shouted when she finally heard the signal that he was already at the door.

    She grabbed her bag and sprinted to the door. Then, once she reached it, she took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She did not need to appear too eager to their date.

    She promised that once she opened that door, she would do her best to enjoy it and not think of anything else but the fun they would be having. The future would be the future no matter what happened tonight.

    "Hi," Lance muttered, whistling at what he saw once she presented herself.

    Jacky was beautiful, but not the kind that you would see in the magazine. She was not perfect that she would stand out andmand the crowd. But her beauty had been both inside and out.

    Her physical beauty did attract him to her initially, but her personality had what hooked him in, line and sinker. He could not do anything about it but see where this would lead them.

    "Shall we go?" She asked as she was about to close the door, but he stopped her by tapping her shoulder and pointing directly to her toes.

    Yes, her toes, which to her embarrassment was exposed to Lance''s view because she was not wearing any shoes. There went her calm and collected demeanor as she hastened back inside to wear them this time.

    "Oh my! I''m so..." She was saying, returning to his side, but he ced a finger on her lips to silence her.

    She felt so humiliated for making a big blunder like that. Who forgot to wear their shoes on a date? Only she, because she was overly obsessing about things that should not matter.

    "It''s ok. I find it adorable." He told her. "I think your toes are cute."

    He was not lying, finding her feet and toes quite dainty. But everything about her, ording to his taste, was adorable. He enjoyed looking at her and discovering new things about her, including her toes.

    "Well, at least I made you smile. It is a good start." She finally admitted as she startedughing, and not long, heughed with her.

    She already said that nothing was supposed to ruin this night. She would make all the bad things great because it was a memory she wished to keep.

    "You certainly did. I hope you can keep up." He was already looking forward to a fun night with Jacky.

    Somehow, he felt the change in herpared to theirst time together. It felt like the girl he met back home was back, the carefree and happy girl who made everything he did more exciting.

    "Well, count on it." She whispered near his ears as they stood side by side inside the lift. "But be warned. You might enjoy it too much. You might start missing me." She did not know where that came from, but it felt right to voice out her feelings.

    This night was going down in history, at least, her life story.

 Chapter 256 - Right Man For The Role

    <h4>Chapter 256 - Right Man For The Role</h4>

    "I heard that your parents areing to town to attend the charity ball," Laura said excitedly, looking forward to seeing Katherine again.

    They were gathered at therge dining area, having their dinner. Laura was so ecstatic when Alex agreed to bring Dani home for tonight, she quickly arranged for an intimate dinner for all of them.

    "Yes, I am d that they decided toe," Alex replied to Laura, also looking forward that he would be seeing his parents again.

    Although he sometimes did not see eye to eye with his father, he still did miss them, especially his mother. In addition, he also would like his father to see what he had aplished in the life he chose.

    "It is also a good thing because we seriously need to talk about your wedding arrangements," Laura told both of them. "If we will let the two of you take over the preparation, we don''t think there will be any wedding happening soon."

    She only wanted the best for her daughter. After all, she was their only daughter.. For her, she deserved every good thing that this life could offer.

    "Mom, we are both busy with our work. Besides, you and Katherine are more qualified to handle such matter." Dani made her excuse, not wanting to discuss the wedding anymore, and put Alex on the spot.

    After herst conversation about marriage with him, the topic never dide up again. She still had no idea what would happen with the wedding now that they were in a rtionship.

    She was doubtful if she was ready to say I do and engage herself in a bindingmitment. She believed she was still young and still had a great career ahead of her.

    There were many excuses why she should not marry yet, but only one reason why she should. Although she loved Alex, was that enough justification to get married.

    Then again, maybe she was only hesitant about the notion of marriage because Alex had yet to open the topic for discussion. She was afraid that she might be the only one seriously thinking about it.

    "I agree with Dani. I think you and Mom will do better in handling the preparation." Alex agreed, acknowledging Dani at his side.

    He moved his hands under the table and grabbed hers. He could sense that the topic was a bit ufortable for Dani. But talking about marriage was not the right time. Well, not in front of her parents anyway.

    He had thought about it since they had discussed it before but never had the chance to continue. It was just that they both got distracted with her father''s incident, then the pile of work. He could not find the right timing yet.

    "Enough with the wedding. I am sure my lovely wife and your mother are doing a great job." Ethan interrupted the conversation and looked directly at Alex. "If you have time, maybe we can discuss something while you are here."

    He had been confined in his house like a prisoner by his wife. He could not work and take part in his business until the doctors gave him clearance to work.

    "Ethan, if..." Laura was about to scold her husband, but he stopped her.

    "Alex and I will only have a stress-free conversation about sports and the weather. While you two bond and have your girly talks." Ethan waved his hand as if to make a point.

    For once, he wanted to get away from Laura. He felt that she was overdoing it, but he had no way to disappoint her. So, for a few minutes, he needed an escape.

    "Don''t worry, Laura. I will make sure that he will have a rxing time while with me." Alex assured her, seeing the conflict between the couple.

    He might not understand yet how this couple''s minds worked, being married as long as they had. But he was enjoying how this lovely couple handled their situation.

    They also reminded him of his parents, who did have their fair share of arguments. But they always managed to resolve them through apromise.

    "Well, I am d that I can depend on you. I feel like I am raising another child with his stubbornness," Laura exasperatedly stated as she served the desserts.

    She loved her husband, and losing him was not an option. She still wanted to grow old with him. Have their grandchildren running around the house and spoiled them rotten.

    She would do anything to prolong his life, even if it meant locking him in this house and preventing him from dealing with hispany. He already worked himself to his limits, almost causing his life. She believed that was enough. Now, it was time that he devoted himself to his health and how he would live long.

    "You are just overreacting, but I promise I will only enjoy my time talking with Alex." Ethan even put his hand to his heart to swear to his wife.

    He did enjoy his time with the few times he had the pleasure of having Alex around. He was intelligent, witty, and charming, abination of the making of a great man.

    He could already see a great future ahead of him. In truth, he could see himself in him. If he had a son, he wished it would be Alex. Luckily, that would soone true once he married Dani.

    "Mom,e on. I want to tell you something." Dani diverted her mother''s attention with her stories, allowing her father to escape.

    The two men made their excuse to go to her father''s study, while Dani encouraged her mother to show her the newlyndscaped garden.

    "Alex is a godsend. I am so happy that you are marrying him." Laura muttered as they moved towards the table at the center of thewn. "I can sense that he is a good man, unlike..."

    She could not say the name of that man. He was a despicable person. She was d that Ethan discovered what kind of man he was before their daughter married him.

    "Yes, Mom. Alex is very different from Nick. Alex is perfect." Dani dreamily said as sheid her head on her mother''s shoulder.

    She suddenly felt like a child again, confessing to her mother her deepest feelings, such as her crush, first kiss, and the many things she had gone through in life.

    How she wished that she could be young again and tell her everything she was feeling. But it was not that simple anymore. There were things she had to keep to herself and handle on her own.

    "Do you love him? I meant do you feel like your world will copse if you lose him. Like nothing else matters when he is with you." Laura started stroking her hair as if she was her baby girl again.

    She missed this so much, but she knew that her baby girl had grown up. She might not be their princess anymore, but at least, she found her prince instead.

    "I do. I love Alex so much." It was the first time she admitted it out loud to her mother, and it felt so good because it was not a lie.

    She knew if anyone could understand what she felt, it would be her mother who loved her father so much. She wanted a man that she could share that kind of love.

    For the first time, she suddenly felt confident that Alex was the right man for the role.

 Chapter 257 - Meaning Of Perfection

    <h4>Chapter 257 - Meaning Of Perfection</h4>

    "I''m counting on it." He whispered back as he ced his hands on her waist to assist her out of the elevator, answering the challenge in her voice.

    He liked the way he felt when his hand made contact with her body. It suddenly felt right that he was holding her, in a way, protecting her. It suddenly seemed that he was just exactly where he should be.

    "Where are we going anyway?" She asked as they settled into his car. She did not care where they went. Anywhere was good as long as it was with him.

    As she said earlier, she nned to make the most of this night, whether this be the first or thest time they were together. She was not going to sulk and think of tomorrow, but only the moment.

    "Oh, I think a nice dinner.. Then maybe you''d show me around." Lance said as he maneuvered on the street with ease as if he had lived here all his life.

    He could see her from his peripheral vision ncing at him asionally. He wondered what was going through her mind as she kept quiet, looking outside her window.

    "Oh, let me see." She appeared to contemte the many options. What could be interesting with a man like him? She kept thinking as she stared at nothing.

    Then, her eyesnded on the man that had his eyes on the road. He drove with precision, not speedily due to the light traffic but with smooth precision.

    But then again, he was a race car driver. Driving anywhere might be a piece of cake for him, like everything else about him. He was a man who could have anything he wanted in life.

    After several more moments, they were seated in a fine restaurant, eating some delicious meal andughing at what Lance had said. To her, it was all great. A night she wished to remember.

    "Ok. Your turn. What is your favorite ce to go to when you are happy?" Lance asked as he sipped his wine.

    There were still a lot of things he wished to know about her. He believed that what he knew about her so far barely scratched the surface of her true identity.

    "I..." She tapped on the table with her fingernails as she thought of his question but failed to think of one. "I don''t think I have one."

    She never really went to any particr ce to celebrate nor when she was sad either. It just did not ur to her to go anywhere, except probably in her room.

    "What about a favorite thing to do when you are not working?" Lance found it unusual that someone like her did not go out that much.

    He always saw Jacky as a bubbly person who was so alive and so much fun. He suspected that she must have a lot of friends besides Dani and would always be out with them.

    "I don''t know if you will believe me, but I don''t go out much. I prefer to stay at home and locked myself in my room." Jacky confided in him.

    She was a homebody, but she also liked going out. But going out on her own was boring. The only fun she had in the past was dating. But she gave up that life. So, she had preferred her solitude.

    "Well, I am indeed surprised, but I do believe you." Lance was not expecting her answer, but he was more perplexed with his reaction.

    It was as if he was happy that she did not go out much or party all night long as he suspected before. He liked what he was hearing about her.

    The idea of showing her around to ces she had not been was bing more appealing to him. It meant more time spent with her.

    A prospect that he was slowly looking forward to more and more.

    "Well, there was a time in my life that I did enjoy the fast pace, the nightlife, and the fun of being young in this city." She began to tell him. "But Dani showed me a different life. A more peaceful one."

    She felt like he deserved the truth about her. Not the illusion that she might have painted to him when she hid her past from him. If he would eventually like her, he had to know all her secrets.

    "I..." Lance was about to react to her statement, but she continued before he could say more.

    "I dated a lot of men, hoping to find the right one. But they all ended up wanting one thing from me. After the fun was over, it was over." She uttered hastily, not wanting her voice to fail her.

    She was uncertain where all her courage to tell him everything wasing from, but she knew she had to do it. She could not live in a lie and make him believe that she was something else.

    That was not fair to him, and she feared that if he found that out from somewhere else, and then he would hate her. She could not live with herself if that happened.

    "I don''t think that would matter much now, since as you said, it had been in the past." Lance took her hand, hoping to assure her that he understood.

    He did not expect to hear that, but did that change his perception of her. He doubted it. They all had a past that they were not proud of, and the fact that she was strong enough to share hers was truly admirable.

    "But it should." She insisted, knowing that what she did in the past had consequences that would follow her until the end, maybe even to her next life.

    "But if you think differently about me, I don''t me you, but that is who I was." She was not looking for his pity, but she wanted toe clean.

    "I don''t care about it." He finally concluded, pulling her closer to him on their joined seat and cradling her in his arms.

    From the moment he met her, she had changed his belief about perfection. It was not how many things one had aplished in life. Nor did it have anything to do with how beautiful one looked physically. It should go beyond that.

    Knowing what she went through in her young life and surviving it, owning to her many mistakes, and trying to stand up with her head still held high. To him, that should be the meaning of perfection.

 Chapter 258 - No Words To Express

    <h4>Chapter 258 - No Words To Express</h4>

    "Are you alright?" He walked towards her and stood just behind her back, staring at her in the reflection on the mirror. "What seems to be the problem? Come on. Hit me with your best shot." He teased her, making her smile a bit.

    He rubbed her shoulders, hoping to ease whatever was bothering her. Well, he could see it in her expression, the heaviness in her eyes. As if there was a burden she was carrying.

    He noticed it earlier during the car ride, but she was trying so hard to appear ecstatic about seeing her parents that he did not want to burst her bubbles.

    "It is nothing." She answered him with a forced smile.

    She was brushing her hair as she prepared for bed.. It had been a long day at work, then a surprising night with her parents. She knew she was exhausted, but she was feeling too anxious to sleep yet.

    She did not want to dampen his spirits by unloading on him another of her problems. It would seem that all she had been doing since they started this rtionship.

    "Stop that. I know it is something." He lowered his head until they were eye level on the mirror and gazed at her real hard.

    "What?" She uttered with a questioning look at him, not wanting to be intimidated by his stare.

    "Stop hiding it from me." He said as he pulled her to her feet and made her faced him. "When your forehead creased like that, and your lips started smiling like you are constipated, then it is something."

    "Really?" She could not help but genuinely smile at his choice of words to describe her facial expression. "You''re going for constipated."

    She did not anticipate that from him. Well, as he said before, he was terrible with his jokes and delivery. But he certainly did make her smile which was in a way very effective.

    "What is wrong with that?" He jokingly asked, which only made her smile more as she buried her face in his chest, hiding her face from his further scrutiny. "But it did work." He whispered in her ears.

    He continued to watch her in the mirror, knowing what was going through her mind. But he would not push her to tell him until she was ready. He could only stay at her side and serve as her support.

    "Yeah, it did. Thanks." She finally looked back at his face, which was full of love and concern.

    Once again, she questions when did she be so lucky in love. Because as far as she remembered, she sucked at it. But who was she toin when it presently made her so happy.

    She would take what the world wanted to give her and make the most of it. At least, that was what she believed, that the world was finally on her side. In her love life, at least, she thought.

    "Now, let me see what else I can do for you." He pulled her towards the bed and gentlyid her down.

    He did not follow her immediately, wanting to watch her as she stared back at him. He saw a beautiful woman lying down, waiting for him. But more than that, he saw the love that was overflowing in her eyes.

    He knew that once heid beside her. He would also feel the quickening of her heart and her heavy breathing, like the way he was feeling at the moment just looking at her.

    "Why are you still standing there?" She asked as she crawled further up the bed andid on the pillows by the headboard, waiting for him to follow. She wiggled her fingers at him. "I want you."

    He just smiled, suddenly reminding him again of a particr scene in the past. It was not exactly like this, but it had some simrities. They hade a long way since that day.

    The first time he craved to touch her and only wished to possess her. During that time, there was no love involved, just pure lust and carnal desires. It was not love at first sight but more of the yearning of the flesh.

    "I want you too." He finally answered her back as he started climbing the bed and moving towards her position.

    The scene might be familiar, but the feeling was different because at this moment, what was about to happen was intertwined with emotions. It was still full of desire but mixed with so much love.

    When his hands made contact with her skin, he knew that sparked flew all over the room, and their touch ignited the fire in them. Only their satisfaction could extinguish the me that was consuming both of them.

    "You make me soplete. I need you in my life." He whispered in between their ragged breaths.

    His lips continued their exploration on her lips, cheeks, neck, and even further down her body, making her moaned for more. He loved it when she was in excruciating pleasure.

    Knowing that he could give her intense satisfaction was more than enough motivation for him to continue to do more. He would make sure that she reached her peak before he found his.

    As they finally found their release, bothid entwined in each other''s arms. With contented smiles on their lips, they waited for their hearts to calm a bit and their breathing to slow down.

    She changed her position on the bed until her headid on his chest. Hearing his heartbeat and feeling his chest as it went up and down, she suddenly felt the stillness she had been searching for since she left her parent''s house.

    She tilted her chin and looked directly at his face. His eyes were closed, but she sensed that he was still awake. "I found out that my dad refused to undergo a much-needed operation."

    If her father did not take the operation, what would happen to him. If he did, would he survive it? Was she ready to lose him?

    She never felt this frightened in her entire life. She did lose a few people that she loved in this lifetime, but this one was different.

    It was like her fear gripped her heart and was about to tear it apart. She was suddenly lost and had no words to express how she felt inside.

 Chapter 259 - Between Two Options

    <h4>Chapter 259 - Between Two Options</h4>

    Dani told him what was bothering her, but only in a whisper, not wanting to wake him up if it turned out that he was already sleeping. Saying it out loud and hearing iting from her voice suddenly made the impact much intense than she felt before.

    She felt a tear drop down her cheeks without any warning. The brave front she had been wearing the entire ride home had finally crumbled to pieces. She could not stop the flood gates from bursting anymore as she buried her face back on his chest.

    "I''m afraid of what is going to happen to him." She said between her sobs as she remembered her mother''s defeated expression.

    Sheforted her mom, showing her that they could be strong amid their fear. But she was not sure if she believed what she said to her mom. In truth, she was not that confident.

    She suddenly regretted their fights.. The time that she had spent away from her family. She wanted the lost time that she wasted being mad at her father.

    "I know," Alex answered with no sign of surprise in his tone. He enveloped her firmly around his body and kept his lips on her hair, wanting to give her sce.

    He had known about it because that was what Ethan had discussed with him in his study. Like any human being, Ethan was also afraid to take the surgery. To go under meant a fifty-fifty chance of survival.

    He was not ready to leave his family, in case it was not sessful. Well, not until he had some guarantee that his wife and especially his only daughter was in good hands.

    "How did you know?" His words made her looked up to him again. Focusing her eyes on him was not easy when tears clouded her vision, but she wanted to see his face. When she finally saw him, he did not seem fazed by the news.

    Dani was surprised that he knew about it when she only learned of it when her mom told her in the garden. She wondered how long ago he had known and why he had not told her about it.

    She wanted to confront his father about it, but her mother made her promise to give her father a few days to think about it. After all, he should be resting and not taking on another stressful situation.

    Although taking the operation should be his priority, she and her mother knew that they could never force him to do it. He was stubborn like her. As much as it was a negative quality, it made them who they were, strong and independent.

    "Your father mentioned it to me while we were in his study." He finally told her. He did promise that he would never lie to her.

    But at the moment, he needed to be careful of what he might say.

    He did promise Ethan to keep some of their conversations private between only the two of them.

    He wondered which had more weight, keeping Ethan''s secret or telling Dani everything. But he would cross that bridge when it was necessary. Presently, he would only say what he felt was needed.

    He knew that it would not have been easy for Ethan to talk to him, let alone trust him. After Nick''s stunt, the trust must be hard toe by to Ethan. He did not want to break his trust.

    "Oh! He was morefortable talking to you about it than me." She suddenly remembered the barrier that she set between her and her father.

    She used to be his confidant. Now, he could not even tell her that he was seriously ill. She med herself for their current situation, wondering if there was a chance for her to remedy their rtionship.

    She could recall how they were inseparable when she was young. How her father taught her how to ride her first bike, then eventually drive her first car. They loved to share ice cream while they watched some horror movies. He was her world back then.

    "No. That is not it." He quickly retorted, not wanting her to feel left out. He could already see her struggle as she wrapped her mind to the entire situation. "Hey, you should not feel like that." He made her tilt her face to him and stare at her eyes.

    He was not fully aware of the story behind the conflict between Dani and her father. All he knew was the rumor he had heard. Something happened in the past that brought a rift in their rtionship.

    But despite that, they still managed to maintain a father and daughter rtionship but not probably the same way as before. He could sense that something was holding Dani back from bonding with her father once again.

    "Then, how should I feel? I knew I ruined my rtionship with my father. Now, I may lose him for good, and I don''t know how to fix what I have broken." She felt so disappointed with herself.

    For the first time, she felt like she made a huge mistake when she judged her father without giving him a chance to exin himself. She did not even try to see it from his point of view.

    What if she only saw it in the negative light, with her mind tinted with Nick''s betrayal? She began to doubt her earlier assumption that her father might have done something unforgivable.

    "Hey, stop thinking like that. Ethan is strong, and he will survive this." He wanted to reassure her, but they both knew that he could not predict the future. Anything could happen, and there was nothing he could do about it.

    "But you don''t know that. Dad could die if he doesn''t get the operation, but he could also die on the table." She felt so conflicted with the circumstance but could do nothing to help her father. She hated feeling hopeless.

    His father was one of the richest men in this city, if not the world. He had many resources at his disposal, but the sad truth was. None of those could guarantee to prolong his life.

    "This is what I know. Ethan would be fighting for his life because of you and your mom. He nned to have the operation scheduled as soon as he was ready." Alex said to her.

    That was not exactly what they had talked about during their private meeting, but that was what would happen. Alex would ensure that because he did not like seeing Dani suffering because Ethan refused to be rational.

    She had been through a lot in her life. Now was not the time for her to go through another heartache because of someone she loved. If he had to do something about it, he would.

    "Did he say that? He agreed to have the operation." His words brought back hope in her heart that maybe her father might have a chance.

    "Yes." He knew that he was lying, but he had no option. There were some exceptions to him keeping secrets from her, and this was one of them.

    He would do what he could, anything to bring back the smile on Dani''s lips. He would agree with whatever Ethan wanted if it meant Dani''s happiness.

    If left with choosing between two options, he would pick Dani all the time.

 Chapter 260 - Actions Speak Louder Than Words

    <h4>Chapter 260 - Actions Speak Louder Than Words</h4>

    She looked at him from her seat, avoiding seeming like she was staring. She did like gazing at him from her angle. He was so charming, like the way a prince should be.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to go anywhere else?" He asked as they cruised down the street towards her apartment.

    He was hoping that he could spend more time with her. He was looking forward to a night where she would show him around town. Instead, she asked him to bring her home.

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t feel like painting the town red." She smiled at him, pointing to her red stiletto shoes. "But I will offer you wine and a movie if you like to join me."

    This time, she turned to him, watching his reaction to her offer.. Just like him, she did not wish for the night to end, but for some reason, going out and sharing him with other people did not seem romantic with her.

    Not that she was nning to seduce him. She just wanted some alone time with him where they could share a quiet moment. Maybe talking about life in general or just watching the movie silently.

    "That seems more appealing. Don''t mind if I do." He epted anything as long as it would keep him at her side.

    He seemed desperate, but somehow it was what he felt, especially when he thought that the night was about to end. He was not even sure if she nned to go out with him again.

    He was finding it hard to read her after she told him about her past. But he never cared about it since fate must have dealt her with a hard life, but how she rose above it. That was more relevant.

    "Then, prepare to cry because I save a good movie I want to watch." She teased him, knowing how men never like dramatic scenes.

    Most of them would look for actions, sports, and anything other than romantic and crying scenes. But Jacky did remember Marcus, watching with her whatever she wanted.

    She quickly erased her memory of him. Well, if that was even possible, instead, she ced it at the back of her consciousness, hoping to bury it at the deepest portion of her mind.

    "You can''t scare me with that. My sister already made me endure such torture." He jokingly said, but something was missing in his smile.

    He never mentioned his sister to her before because he did not feel its relevance. But her name just rushed out as if it was necessary to include her in the discussion.

    "Well, she is one wise girl. I can already tell." She uttered with a bit of surprise and curiosity. It never urred to her that he might have siblings.

    She thought that just like Alex, he would be an only child. But she was d to hear that he had someone to share his childhood with, not just his cousins and friends.

    She always wanted a big family, not having a real one. She always dreamed of kids running around when she finally settled down with a husband. But it would only happen if she found a man to love her.

    "Well, she was. She was younger than me but always had been mature for her age. Sometimes, I believed she was born in a young body but an old mind." He stated as he recalled his sister''s face.

    He did miss her. Every year that he visited her, he wished that their memories and her face would always remain in his mind. But some of it was slowly fading away.

    But he knew that his love for her would never, ever change. He might forget most of what they shared growing up, but the feeling of her next to him would always stay in his heart.

    She noticed the way he talked about his sister in the past tense. She knew that she understood him correctly, based on the solemn expression on his face.

    "What happened to her?" She finally asked, knowing that her presumption was correct. "But you don''t have to answer me. It is none of my business."

    She suddenly realized that it was not the time to be nosy about his life. It was not a topic that she should be prying about him. It might be a sensitive subject that he did not want to discuss further.

    "She died because of a tumor in her brain five years ago. She was still very young, but there was nothing we could do." He smiled at her, ncing at her as he continued to drive them home.

    After that, both fell into silence as he relieved the past, and she processed his revtion. She extended her hand on his, which rested on the steering wheel, and gave it a slight squeeze.

    She might never understand the feeling of loss because she was yet to lose a loved one. Her parents never counted since she never met them anyway. But she knew the feeling of having a sibling.

    After twenty minutes, he sat in her living room with a ss of wine, waiting for the movie to start. She took the remote and sat beside him, making herselffortable as she turned on the screen.

    "I''m not good at talking about Sydney. She was my baby sister. Losing her had been hard for us. But I am d that I was able to share that with you." He held her hand as he stared at her face.

    He moved closer to her on the couch until they were inches apart. He could see the many questions swirling in her eyes but was afraid to ask. He could see that she was holding back.

    Maybe someday, they could talk about all of this with ease, but as for now, he was thankful that she kept quiet about it. It was as if she sensed that he was not ready to tell her.

    Finally, he pulled her in his arms, letting her body rest on his as they began to watch the movie. It was not romantic, but it wasforting.

    Getting to know someone did not always have to involve talking. Sometimes even silent actions speak louder than words.

 Chapter 261 - Exacting Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 261 - Exacting Revenge</h4>

    "Are you sure that we are in the right ce?" He asked his assistant, who coordinated with his prospected new business associate.

    Nick repeated the question when they parked in a dark alley in the dimly lit corner of the street. He would never set foot in this ce if not for this important meeting.

    It was dirty and smelly, but he knew the relevance of the secretive meeting ce. His enemies were less likely to look in a ce like this and learned of his ns.

    While their enemies were busy, it was the perfect time to make new allies to help with his cause. And who was he to turn down a possible solution to his problem offered in a silver tter?

    "It is the address written on the note." His assistant said, even his bodyguards agreed that they were in the right ce.

    It was rtivelyte, and the street was empty, except for them and the cats that littered the trash on the streets.

    It just rained, so the narrow path had several potholes of water scattered on the ground. With the battered buildings surrounding the area, Nick was starting to have second thoughts.

    But his eagerness to meet this mystery man was weighing heavily on his curiosity. He would like to hear what he had to say. Then, he would judge it if it would be beneficial for him.

    "Fine." He covered his nose as the stench of the trash on the corner began to prate his nasal cavity. He was rich. He never did have a reason toe to ces like this.

    His assistant and bodyguards surrounded him as they knocked on a metal door. A slit opened, and his assistant dictated a password given to him earlier. After a few seconds, the door opened, revealing arge bouncer inside.

    As they entered another narrower path, the noise of the ce started to indicate that it was an underground club. In the end, a big door guarded by another man opened it for them, showing them what they already suspected.

    "Now what." He asked, checking the high-end casino and strip club behind the disguise of an old building.

    He had been in such ces, but not this one. He never even knew this ce existed until now. He wondered who operated this joint. From his point of view, it looked like it was doing well.

    He did not wait long as a female hostess, d in a few strips of clothing, guided him and hispanion inside. As they passed by the tables full of men and women enjoying the night, his eyes scanned the ce for the man that he was supposed to meet.

    His men were ready for any eventuality. He was not taking his chances if ever this man tried to double-cross him. He knew that he did not reach his position in the industry without making some enemies in the process.

    At the other end, they climb the balcony where the VIPs had a special ce, an exclusive portion only for the wealthy and powerful.

    "Please sit down." The beautiful hostess indicated the avable seats. "Your highness would be with you in a short while. But for now, let me offer you our best drink on the house."

    She started pouring him a scotch and ced it on his hand. "If you need anything else, just tell Ginger and Ester." The hostess pointed to the twodies who sat beside him. "They would take care of all your needs for the night."

    The hostess excused herself and went down and disappeared from his sight. Although he was thrilled by the twodies on either side of him, he knew he had still yet to meet the man who sent for him.

    His assistant and bodyguards stood at his back as they all waited for the man in question. He wondered who he was and what kind of information or help he was willing to give.

    But judging from the wee wagon he just received so far, he was not a man that he could easily manipte. The man wanted to show him that he had the upper hand.

    But the word your highness was not lost in him. It was a clue that he was meeting someone who had a rtionship with his enemy, which made the situation more interesting.

    "So, do you girls have any idea who I am meeting today?" He grabbed the one on his left and pulled her closer to his side as he nuzzled his nose on her neck, just below her ears.

    "I''m sorry, I don''t." The girl answered him as her hands moved to caress his chest.

    "What about you?" He asked the other girl, doing the same thing he did with the first one. But he also got the same answer.

    He decided to watch out for whoever was going near his table. As the clock ticked, so was his patience. He might want to know what this man had to offer, but he never was good at waiting.

    At least the two girls were managing to entertain him, but if in a few more minutes, his mystery man still had not shown up. He could kiss this meeting goodbye. He was not waiting like a fool because of his ego trip.

    Then, he saw a man. He did look familiar. He believed he had seen him before, but not sure where. From the way he carried himself and the elegance of his walk, he was not just anybody.

    "I''m sorry if I was a bitte. But I hope that my friends here made your wait morefortable." The man indicated to the twodies still wrapped around in his hands.

    The neer extended his hand for him to shake, but Nick only nodded to him, not nning to give him the satisfaction after making him wait.

    "I will shake your hand, but my hands are busy at the moment," Nick answered back to the man who was yet to introduce himself to him.

    It was now his turn to show him that he was also somebody this man should not be messing around with because he did not like the game he was ying.

    "I see. Well, I understand." The man took the opposite seat from Nick and crossed his legs as heidfortably on the couch.

    In a few seconds, another twodies joined him on his seat. One of the girls handed him his drink, while the other just sat closer to him. But he neverid his hand on them, keeping his free hand on hisp.

    "Sir, I believe he is Prince Edward, a cousin of Alexander Princeton." His assistant interrupted him as he whispered the new information he just gathered.

    He dismissed his assistant, d that he now knew who the man was in front of him. He had heard of the name and the stories surrounding the rtionship of the cousins.

    Now, he was more intrigued by the veracity of the rumors. If there was any truth to that, then this prince might have a good use for him. This alliance might prove to be fruitful in the end.

    But be warned, he could be cruel to his enemies but a very generous friend to his allies. But if his allies betrayed him, then nothing would stop him from exacting revenge.

 Chapter 262 - Hundred Percent A Game

    <h4>Chapter 262 - Hundred Percent A Game</h4>

    Her day could not be worse than what was about to happen next.

    She could already sense the chaos as soon as she woke up this morning.

    Then, she forgot something in her apartment, an important file, so she was now rushing back home before going to her office. Alex offered to drive her, but she knew he also had a lot on his te today.

    "Jacky, try to entertain my first client if he came in early. I think I am going to bete." She muttered on the phone as she checked the time on her watch.

    "Dance, sing, just think of something." She exasperatedly told her, not caring if the other people on the lift looked at her as if she had gone insane. She was frustrated because her morning did not start right.

    But it was not exactly the real reason behind her mood. She was still thinking of what happenedst night, her discovery of her father''s health condition. It still weighed heavily on her.

    As she went out of the lift, she rummaged in her bag for her key when someone called out her name. When she looked up, it was Troy, probably on his way to his jog, judging from his outfit.

    "Dani, do you have some time to talk?" Troy walked with her as she continued to move towards her door.

    "I am such in a big hurry. I can''t even look at you properly." She said as she rushed to unlock her door. "I''m sorry."

    "What about some other time?" Troy insisted as he waited outside her door.

    She looked at him, unable to close the door on him without giving him an answer. She knew that her schedule was tight with all the things that were happening.

    "I''ll think of something. I will let you know." She finally said to him, which he rewarded with a smile.

    "That''s good enough," Troy replied as he started to move away from her door. "Thanks." Then, he was gone.

    She closed the door and rushed to get the things she would need for the day. She worked on this case the other night and forgot to bring it back to the office. Now, she was rushing to present it to her client.

    Once in her office, she found that Jacky was serving some coffee to her clients. She waste, but only by a few minutes, so that should not be too much of a problem.

    "Good morning, gentlemen," Dani greeted the two men sitting on her visitor''s chair and smiled at Jacky as she excused herself from the room.

    She walked towards her table and took out the contracts relevant to their case. The two gentlemen did not mind that she waste but was anxious to finish the negotiation.

    After an hour of exining back and forth, the two men finally reached apromise agreement between their conflicts of interest. After signing the contracts, with her job done, the two men left her office.

    "Jacky, I need a coffee, please, and something to eat." In her haste earlier and with her mood, she hardly had breakfast. Now, her stomach was grumbling in protest.

    After a few minutes, she consumed two donuts and a cup of coffee which was quite satisfying. Now, she could proceed to her following schedule without any problems.

    But her mind still lingered on her father''s condition, but she kept pushing it aside, knowing that she had other pressing matters to attend to at any moment now.

    "Where are the papers for my next meeting?" She shouted at Jacky as she started searching for the papers on her desk but could not find them.

    "It is here. You asked me to have it photocopied earlier." Jacky reminded her, cing the files on her desk. "What is wrong with you? You seem to be out of whack today."

    Dani had always been a person who was always in control. A woman who was well put together. So, seeing her disoriented and a bit crazy was a bit rming.

    She could already sense that something was wrong with her. She could see that she did not seem broken, but she was undoubtedly off today.

    "It is Dad. I thought that when they sent him out of the hospital, he was already ok. But it was not the case. He badly needs an operation but refuses to have it." Dani confided to her friend.

    She started telling her about their dinner at her parent''s house. The way she enjoyed her night together with her parents and Alex only to find out, in the end, the bad news.

    "What are you nning now?" Jacky asked, concerned for her friend and with her father. Ethan had always been kind to her. She would not want any harm to happen to him.

    "Alex said that he had talked to my dad and assured me that he would take the operation. Dad was only preparing for it." She rted what Alex exined to her.

    But she still felt unconvinced with his exnation. As if there was something wrong with it. But she was not about to start doubting Alex. If that was what he said, then it was what it was.

    "Then, you have nothing to worry about, I guess. Alex is probably right. Your dad is just preparing himself for it. Getting operated on will surely not be easy." Jacky could only imagine the pain, especially after the medicines wore off.

    During those times, she was young. There were so many instances that their foster parents would hit them. But not enough to cause life-threatening injuries, but enough to inflict so much pain.

    They nevernded in the hospital, her and some of the other kids, but she could remember the pain of the bruises and wounds they had to self-medicate.

    "I''m sorry to interrupt your mood, but I think your next meeting is already outside." Jacky paused her thoughts as she heard someone outside.

    "Ok. Send the next client in..." She looked at her watch, contemting the time. "Five minutes." She gathered her papers and reviewed her next case before facing her new client.

    She did not want to face someone in need with a clouded perception and an inability to analyze rationally. The only way to serve them was to be in her best performance.

    She needed to be in her hundred percent A game before she could handle her case, assuring her clients that it was her best effort.

 Chapter 263 - Potential Client

    <h4>Chapter 263 - Potential Client</h4>

    "Get me a meeting with Ethan today." He ordered his secretary as he started checking his schedule for the day. "Thanks, Alona."

    He could see that his te was fully packed today with meetings with investors and projects updates, among other things. But he needed to squeeze in seeing Ethan regarding an urgent matter.

    He could not wait until tonight because he wanted an answer at the earliest possible time. He suddenly remembered what he said to Dani. He could not disappoint her.

    "I''ll get to it right away," Alona answered him but remained standing in front of his desk. "Someone is here to see you. He is insisting, but he has no appointment."

    She usually did not allow visitors who had no business in their office, especially without a relevant reason. But instinct had taught her that this one might have something that her boss might need.

    She had been an assistant for a long time. When her former boss sold thispany to Alex, she thought she would be out on the street. But Alex agreed to keep her because of her skills and knowledge of this job.

    "Who is it?" He asked, skimming through the files piled up on his table. He had a lot of workloads until the weekend, and then there was the charity ball. His parents were also arriving soon.

    "He said his name was Ms. Stockholm. You don''t know him yet, but his business is urgent." Alona exined as she looked at his boss. "He said that it had something to do with Nicks Travis."

    Now, she knew she had captured her boss'' attention when he finally looked up from his papers. She had been privy to the things happening around the office.

    She handled some of themunications between her boss and Marcus. But she signed a confidentiality agreement, so she knew she could not tell anyone about thepanies or her boss'' secret.

    Not that she nned to betray his trust in her since he genuinely liked Alex. He was a great boss and a good person. He reminded her of her former boss that helped her family a lot during her time of need.

    Hearing Nick''s name certainly sparked his interest in this man. But how sure was he that he could rely on his information? "Do you have any background about him?"

    He was sure that Alona had already dug up some details about their visitor. Basic information that could help him assessed the intention of this man. Whether he should ept whatever he had to offer him.

    "Yes, of course. Mr. Stockholm had a legitimate business here in the city. It is small but thriving. He had no prior criminal records or suspected of any crimes on record." She started giving him details of what she found on the inte and through their sources.

    "So, he is clean," Alex mumbled as he contemted on what he just learned. "But he may be just good at hiding his dirty works. Anyway, send him in."

    He wanted to get the meeting over with since he was also curious about what made hime to his office. He had not heard his name before, but it did not mean that this man could not be dangerous. He still needed to proceed with caution.

    "I''m sorry to disrupt your busy day, but my business is crucial, and I must discuss it with you immediately." The man who introduced himself as Mr. Stockholm said.

    "Please take a seat." He offered, studying the man under his gaze.

    A man, maybe in histe thirty came in with a friendly smile on his face. He still looked young and seemed like an authentic businessman who could blend with ease in a crowd.

    But he was not easily fooled by men like him. He could sense that something was different in his stance. The way he scrutinized his office with his subtle gaze indicated that he was also studying him.

    He was not just a small-time yer, wanting to get his attention for a business proposal pitch. He was a cunning man in disguise. Now, his interest only increased more as he pondered on what he came here to do.

    "Thanks." He took the seat offered to him and made himselffortable. "I guess you are wondering what I am doing here, probably thinking I am a spy sent by your enemies."

    On the other hand, Alex just sat straight in his chair and stared at him, waiting for him to continue. He was not going to respond to him until he figured out what else he had to say.

    "Well, I won''t discount that. Better be cautious than sorry." Mr. Stockholm continued. "But you can call me Lord. I know. But what can I do when my mom thought it was a great name." He slightly chuckled at his joke.

    But when Alex failed to see it as funny, he continued. "Anyway, I had been working for Mr. Hamilton for a long time. But since he is a bit indisposed at the moment, I thought that you might be interested in some facts."

    He had a legitimate business as his front, but he liked his other work more because of the thrill it gave him, and the return was quite rewarding too.

    "Can we cut to the chase? As you can see, I still have other priorities in line for today." Alex had no time to chitchat with this man. If he had something for him, better present it now, or else, his door was open, and he could leave.

    He still had to verify, with Ethan, the identity of this man and if his work was reliable. He had his investigators, but if he proved to be good at his job, then maybe he could also use his help.

    "I understand. So, I would cut to the chase. I am here to offer my services. I am good at what I do, and I guarantee you the quality of my information." He started exining his initial business.

    He was in the business of knowing what was happening around him. That included the past, thetest events, and the secrets behind it. He could only make predictions on what might happen in the future, depending on his collected data.

    "By the way, I don''t do referrals. I prefer to find my clients that I can work with." He added, knowing that Mr. Princeton must be thinking why Ethan never rmended him to his business.

    He usually had no use of the things he discovered in his search, but it did not mean that it was not valuable information. He just needed to find someone who had more use to it.

    It was a matter of connecting point A to point B, redirecting the information to the one who had more use to the data. But of course, he sold his hard work at a price.

    But he never did like working on both sides of the fence. It was just messy, and sometimes the conflict of interest could ruin his credibility.

    "This is my resume. I hope you will find my services relevant to your business." He handed Alex a brown envelop. "My contact is inside." He excused himself, not wanting to take much of Alex''s time.

    He already did what he came to do. Identifying that Alex had a close tie with Ethan, he felt Alex could be a potential client.

 Chapter 264 - Grab The Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 264 - Grab The Opportunity</h4>

    The morning was almost over, and she was still conflicted about epting the case with Gerald. She did find it quite interesting, but something was still holding her back.

    When her instinct conflicted with her logical thinking, she usually went with the former, but she also believed that opportunities like this were rare.

    "Jacky, do I have any pending calls or meetings." She asked her friend and assistant. She knew she was only looking for something to distract her mind from finalizing her decision.

    But sometimes, it helped to find something to divert her attention, and when her mind rxed a bit, that was the time that she would go back to the dilemma in her hands..

    "You are all clear for this morning. Well, except for your meeting with Mr. Brown." Jacky informed her.

    Jacky strolled around her room, taking the files Dani had finished dealing with and clearing her table. Then, she ced the new files that she had to deal with for the afternoon meetings.

    "Thanks." She took a deep breath, turning around and gazing at the tall skyscrapers ahead when Jacky moved out of her office.

    She allowed her eyes to wander around the view outside, but deep inside, her mind was circling with the situations she had to face. First was her father''s condition, then whether to take the case.

    She could not understand her hesitation from tackling such an opportunity to work with a good case and a great mentor. Anyway, it was probably because of her father. She finally concluded.

    "I''m going to Mr. Brown''s office." She notified Jacky, stepping out of her office, carrying the file she had been studying for thest hour.

    As she rode the elevator to his floor, though she already made a decision, her mind still kept arguing between the pros and cons of epting the job.

    But as she neared his office, she knew that she already made up her mind. There was no going back from her decision. She greeted his secretary and waited for her turn to enter his office.

    "Mr. Brown will see you now." The pretty blond informed her as she opened the door to his office.

    She quickly walked into his office and took a seat offered to her. "Hi, Gerald." She greeted him.

    "It is also good to see you. I hope you have alreadye up with a decision?" Gerald was not known to ying around.

    Time was significant to him, and so were his cases. Right now, he needed her decision. He was hoping that she would agree. He was looking forward to working with her.

    From the first time he met her, he already could tell that she would do amazing things. So far, he only heard good things from what she had done for thispany. This firm was lucky to have her.

    "I have." She answered him, blowing a bit of air to ease the shakiness of her voice. "I am taking the case."

    That was it. Dani had finally made a decision. She was taking the case whether her instinct was telling her that she should not. But there was no valid reason for her not to take it.

    Except for the fact that it would be a difficult one to handle and time-consuming, she could not think of anything else. Those had always been part of her job description, so that was never an excuse.

    "That''s great then. I am excited to work with you and pick your young mind." Gerald expressed with a friendly grin.

    He was indeed d that she epted to work with him. It was an opportunity to learn more about her and see what she was capable of doing.

    "But I do have a condition." She never did like asking for preferential treatment, but in this case, she needed to. "I will only be able to devote time to it, at the earliest will be in two weeks."

    She wanted some time to deal with the charity event this weekend. She knew that Alex had made a lot of effort to make it extra special for her. Although she never asked for it, well, she still appreciated what he was doing for her.

    Then, another week to take care of her dad. She wanted to be at her mother''s side when the operation of her dad happened. She certainly could not work on a case if she felt a bit overwhelmed with her situation.

    "You want the case to wait for you until you are ready," Gerald asked, quite surprised with her appeal.

    "I know it is a bit unusual request, but I have a personal issue going on at home. If you think that it will impede the case, and then I will have no choice but to give it up." She would feel disappointed if he decided to give it to someone else.

    But she was not that special for him to wait for her. Many eagerwyers in this firm would probably jump at the chance to work with him on this case.

    "I''m sorry if you think I only wasted your time. I do believe it will be better if you give it to someone else." She hurriedly added, seeing the bbergasted expression on Gerald''s face.

    "If there is nothing more. I think I better leave." She stood from the chair, feeling that it was the right decision. She could not keep the case from proceeding because she had somewhere else to be.

    "No. Wait." Gerald quickly halted her from her steps and caught her attention. "I was not expecting that from you, but I think I understand."

    He stood from his seat and walked towards her while she stood in ce, unable to process what was happening.

    "I think I can ask some other associates to help me while you wrap up whatever you have going on. Well, are you still interested?" He finally asked her, standing a meter away from her, waiting for her answer.

    She could not believe what she was hearing. Gerald was willing to consider her request. She was still going to be working on the case if she epted it.

    If she already closed a door and a window still opened, that should mean that she should grab the opportunity.

 Chapter 265 - The Longest Forever

    <h4>Chapter 265 - The Longest Forever</h4>

    "Are you sure about your n? Should you run this with Dani first?" Laura asked as she talked to Alex about his n to visit Ethan.

    Well, she could see that Alex''s intention was good. He was only thinking of what was best for Dani.

    But she wondered if he thought of what was best for him. She did not like the idea that he was keeping this from Dani. Well, especially when it had the potential to cause problems in the future.

    "I n to tell her all about it, but I need time. I hope that you will keep it between the two of us." He understood the concern Laura had with his situation.

    But he had thought about this and deliberated with the pros and cons. As of now, he believed this was the right thing to do.. Doing this for Dani was the only way to fix all their immediate problems.

    He would deal with the consequencester when they arose. In the meantime, he had to take quick action on their present situation. And at the moment, time was not in abundance.

    "I know that you feel obligated to help us because of Dani. But I don''t think this is the right way." She sat in front of him in a coffee shop where they both agreed to meet.

    Alex did not want to talk to Ethan without running by Laura his ns. But Laura did not like to discuss it inside the house, avoiding Ethan from overhearing their conversation.

    "Well, once I marry your daughter, you will be my family too. You will automatically be my parents too. And I will do anything for Dani." Alex knew he had to convince Laura to agree with his n.

    "I feel like I should be thankful that you want to do this, but not at the expense of putting you in a delicate position." Laura felt she had to tell him what she felt about his n.

    As much as she wanted his proposal, the consequence and possible oue of it in the future was a risk she was not sure she wanted for him.

    But she was touched by his words. He was already considering them as his family. She suddenly felt so much love for this young man. Now, she could fully see what her daughter had seen in him.

    Why Dani fell in love with this magnificent man, finding Alex so selfless that he was willing to risk his future for them.

    "Don''t worry about me. I am sure that I can resolve this in a matter of time. Let us just focus on the problem at hand." He told Laura, who was still unconvinced with what he wanted to do.

    "Give me some time to settle this matter. When everything is stable, then I will tell Dani everything." Alex promised his future mother-inw. "Besides, once I am her husband, I am obligated to tell her everything."

    Alex never broke his eyes connection with Laura''s, making sure she understood that he was serious about all his intentions. He had all of this under his control.

    "I don''t know why I am doing this. But fine. I agree. But as soon as a problem goes out of control, you have to tell Dani and me about it." She warned him.

    Well, she might be a housewife now, but she did have some good experience in the past about running apany. She was willing to contribute any help.

    "I promise," Alex swore, feeling like he was dealing with his mom. Katherine and Laura did have so many simrities, now that he had noticed it. "So, do I have your blessings?" He asked as he looked expectantly at Laura.

    He suddenly felt like a child waiting for his mother''s approval for him to go to the prom. It was silly, but he was delighted to feel that way with Dani''s mom.

    Laura was a wonderful mom, and anybody she would consider her child would be so lucky. She had so much love to give. No wonder Dani was like that. Dani grew up in a family full of love.

    Now, he was in no doubt that Dani would also be a wonderful mother to their kids in the future. He could already imagine her taking care of them with so much affection.

    "Yes," Laura uttered in a whisper, still doubtful of his n. But this time, she was willing to go along with it.

    That snapped Alex from his daydreaming, bringing him back to the matter at hand. Having kids woulde soon enough when the time was right.

    "Ok. I will have to see Ethan." Alex said to Laura, proceeding with his next step.

    He did not want to waste time because, at the moment, he was in a rush. But he wanted to prioritize this situation because of its importance.

    "Well, he would be at home where I left him to rest and mope around about his decisions in life," Laura stated as she took a sip of her coffee. It was indeed good to get out.

    She could not wait for Katherine to arrive, and they could discuss the wedding. It was the only thing she was busy with nowadays that distracted her from Ethan''s condition. Or else she might die first because of worrying about him.

    "Shall I give you a lift home?" He offered, even if he knew that she had someone drove her in their meeting ce.

    He would enjoy a few more minutes of herpany on their way to her house. It was like he was talking to his mom when he was with Laura.

    "Sure. I could use some more conversations." Laura felt that ever since Ethan had been sick, it was just the two of them all day and night.

    She had no issue with being with her husband, but a moody Ethan was no pic. She understood that he only wanted to go back to work, but she wanted him to have his operation. So, who should win?

    For now, she could only hope that Alex''s ns worked because all she wanted was for her to spend the longest forever with her husband.

 Chapter 266 - Not Even Cold Yet

    <h4>Chapter 266 - Not Even Cold Yet</h4>

    "So, Laura tells me that you ask for a meeting. I wonder what you said to her to make her agree to this. My people were not even allowed to have ten minutes alone with me." Ethan said with a smirk on his lips.

    He walked towards his desk and sat at the center, looking as intimidating as ever. He might be in house arrest by his wife, but he was still the king in this house.

    After their talk the other day, he thought it would take a while before Alex would show himself in his presence. Alex did get on his nerves when he kept insisting that he should undergo the operation.

    "Well, Laura was a more sensible person to talk to,pared to you, so it was easy to exin to her the reason why I am here," Alex calmly said to the man that he needed to cooperate with his n.

    He knew that he approached the situation the wrong way on theirst talk. In his excuse, he was surprised by the news.. But this was his chance to remedy the situation and possibly get his support.

    "Is that so, then you should be talking to her, not me." He raised his brows at him and lifted his feet on the desk, indicating that he was getting bored by their conversation.

    He only confided with him about his condition so that he could help him with his daughter. He was sure his wife was about to divulge their little secret to Dani to seek her help in ganging up against him.

    It did not give him the right to meddle with his affair and his decision. Who was he to tell him what was good for him and not? He was the only one who could determine that for himself.

    "Come on. I am sorry if I overstep my boundaries. I am here to make amends." Alex remained standing as he observed the man before he proceeded to inform him of his ns.

    "Tell me, what bad wind brought you here today," Ethan said, still a bit annoyed with him for siding with his wife and not taking his side.

    He expected Alex would understand his situation, but he suddenly felt betrayed when he listened to his wife''s opinion. As if his reasons had no merits at all.

    How could he take the operation when there was an enormous risk that he could die, while many alternative medications could still cure him, which was far less invasive.

    "Well, for one thing, your daughter. She is very concerned about you. She is ming herself for whatever happened between the two of you. She is afraid to lose you if you don''t get the operation." Alex pointed out.

    Alex walked towards one of the chairs and sat down without waiting for an invitation. He knew it was noting anyway, judging from Ethan''s reaction.

    But he knew that he was doing all of this because of Dani. He was not leaving this room without an assurance that Ethan would reconsider taking his much-needed medical care.

    "All of you don''t understand that you are giving me more stress by forcing me with that ridiculous procedure." Ethan felt more exasperated hearing about Dani''s condition.

    It was thest thing he wanted for his daughter. As much as possible, all he had in mind was to protect her from all of this. Now, hearing that she was ming herself made it even harder for him to decide on what to do.

    But he could not let hispany go to waste all because of his failing heart condition. There must be another way, other than going on an operation.

    Because at this point, he could not die without someone he could trust to take over hispany. And if ever he did survive open-heart surgery, there was no guarantee what would happen to hispany.

    It also took a long time to recover from this kind of surgery if ever he did survive. He was afraid that his investors would pull out and create a panic. Hispanies would eventually run to the ground.

    "Then, let me help you," Alex said as he uncrossed his legs and looked at Ethan directly in his eyes. "Listen to what I have to say."

    He needed his attention. He needed him to listen to his idea with an open mind. Or else, he might quickly shut him down. But if he could only convince him, then he believed that things would work out just fine for everyone. Well, at least for Dani and her family.

    Ethan gave him a questioning look as if he was doubtful that he had something that he would need from him. What could he possibly offer that the others were not able to provide him?

    "Ok. Give me your pitch, and let me see if you have a brain in that head of yours." Ethan was throwing insults at him because he dared to presume that he had something that he needed.

    But in truth, he had always admired him. He was just a sore loser, throwing tantrums like a child because he was not getting his way. Laura was calling the shots, and he could not stop her.

    He loved his wife too much to make her unhappy. The situation was tearing him between letting her wife win or thinking about the future of his legacy that he wanted to leave to Dani.

    "I am talking about your question at the hospital." Alex reminded him, but Ethan only frowned his brows as if he could not recall what he said that day.

    But Alex was not falling for his trick. He knew that Ethan''s mind was still as sharp as a fox. He would not get fooled that easily, but he was going to indulge his whim and let him y dumb.

    "If you don''t remember, then let me refresh your memory. You asked me if I would want to take over yourpany." His eyes never wavered away from his, not wanting to lose in the little staring contest they had going.

    He knew to convince him that his ns would be perfect for both their current dilemma, first he had to appear confident and collected. He could never show him that he had any weakness.

    "Oh. That one." Ethan still pretended that he was surprised to hear about that again. "So, what about it?"

    Of course, he did remember all of it, but he wondered what Alex had in mind. He could see that he was heavily contemting what he was about to say next. But he was already preparing for it.

    "As of now, we are about to go to war as both our enemies just formed their alliance." He took out the envelope that was in his bag and handed it to Ethan.

    That was unexpected. It was not what Ethan wanted to hear from him, but it did catch his attention. Ethan did not need to look at what was inside the envelope but could already sense the warning in Alex''s tone.

    His business was more in danger with his current health condition. He needed a solution fast. He suddenly felt rmed that vultures and hyenas were already circling his body when it was not even cold yet.

 Chapter 267 - Necessary Evil

    <h4>Chapter 267 - Necessary Evil</h4>

    "I think you need to see that." Alex knew that it was a gamble that he had to take. He just hoped that it would not cause more stress for Ethan and worsen his health condition.

    Laura trusted him that he knew what he was doing. He had to make sure that he could y this right and execute it ording to his ns withoutpromising Ethan''s health condition.

    "Where did you get this?" Ethan asked as he slowly examined the content of the envelope.

    It was a detailed report that was familiar to him, at least the style. But the content was intriguing, at the same time, a bit disturbing. Whoever did the investigation did a great job.

    Then he saw some photos of two men having a serious conversation. It would seem that Alex was into something here.. He did recognize the two men.

    "From someone you might know, Stockholm. Does that name ring a bell?" Alex exined how he showed up in his office and offered his services since he could not get hold of Ethan.

    He watched Ethan''s reaction, hoping to find some clues on what he was thinking. He was a hard man to read as far as he had observed in the times that he was with him. But he was starting to see some telltale signs.

    "Ah, that man is quite a genius. He proved valuable to me. If he offered you his services, then you are a lucky man." Ethan said as he continued to look at the rest of the papers.

    He finally realized why he recognized the manner the report was written and arranged. It was his good friend who provided the information. It just guaranteed that it came from a good source.

    Now, what should he do with the information? It was not the first time that hispetitions or enemies teamed up to take him down. It was a regr urrence that he could easily handle.

    But not in his current situation, not when he was also fighting for his life. Hispany now would be more vulnerable to attack once they learned of his condition.

    "If you think he is that good, then maybe I will." Alex took note of contacting the man for more of his services.

    If that man could provide him with more valuable intel, it should help him with his current situation. Having two enemies merging up with amon goal would not be easy to beat.

    In all honesty, his business could not handle two attacksing from opposite directions. Hispany, ifpared to Nick''spany, was still rtively small. But with the right resources, maybe it would not be bad at all.

    If he was not careful, Nick might find something that could destroy him now that his cousin was helping him. So, he better came up with a good solution before that came to that point.

    "Anyway, what are you proposing again?" Ethan had enough of the chitchat. It would seem that his time was running out.

    He wanted to get into the heart of the matter and find solutions to all the problems at hand. If Alex was the only one avable to him, then he had no options left but to hear him out.

    So far, he was proving valuable to him. Maybe he had something good cooking in that head of his. He would like to see if it would coincide with what he had already thought of a long time ago.

    "I want you to have the operation. Then, hand over thepany to me while you are out ofmission. Let me handle all the operations and deal with the threat at our backs." Alex stated his ns with confidence.

    Upon hearing his proposal, it took Ethan a few seconds to process it. Then, heughed out loud with the ridiculousness of his proposition. "You want me to hand over mypany to you, to trust you with all of its operations."

    "Yes." He answered, showing Ethan that he was not intimidated by his response.

    "I am sick, but not yet insane. Why would I do that? How do I know I can trust you?" But in truth, he knew that he was the only answer to his problems. "Let alone give you rein to mypany."

    What happened with Nick still weighed heavily on him, but he felt that Alex was different. His instinct might have been wrong with Nick. But this time with Alex, he was confident that it was not.

    He still wanted to be cautious and analyzed this matter more carefully before he made his final decision. Nothing wrong with double-checking and being smarter this time.

    "I understand your hesitation." Alex expected this kind of reaction from him. He would feel the same way if a simr thing happened to him. But he had prepared for it. "But as of now, you need me. And because I want to do this for Dani."

    There was no indication if he had convinced Ethan. His face remained nk from any emotion. But he could sense that he was listening to his proposal, which was a start.

    "Still, how do I know if I can trust you? Nick tried to marry my daughter to get mypany. Here you are, not yet married to Dani, and you are already thinking of taking over." Ethan looked at him, also trying to study his intention.

    Then, he stood from his table and walked towards the window to stare outside, looking at the garden that his wife designed for them. It was one of the things that usually calmed him down.

    He wanted so much to believe Alex since it would be the easiest way to resolve his problems. He could peacefully take the operation and make Laura happy. He would not worry about Dani''s future anymore.

    "What if I have a solution for that?" Alex told him, which brought Ethan''s attention back to him.

    He knew that it was a risk that he was taking. But it was the only solution he could think of in the short period avable to them. He would not resort to this if he could find another way.

    But there was so much at stake. Suddenly, it was a necessary evil Alex had to take.

 Chapter 268 - Exceptionally Vulnerable

    <h4>Chapter 268 - Exceptionally Vulnerable</h4>

    She was viewing an old rerun of television series when the door opened, and he strode towards the living room. She made room on the couch and patted the seat beside her.

    "How was your day?" Dani asked when Alex presented himself in front of her, looking exhausted.

    It waste, and he probably went through hell from the shadow that cast over his face. She knew that running a multinational corporation must not be easy, especially for him.

    He was still building his name in the industry. It would not be easy to prove to investors his credibility since he was not from around here. He might be a prince from his country, but here he was still a nobody.

    "Tiring." He uttered as he released a big sigh and sat down beside her, dropping his bag and his coat on the side of the couch and giving her a soft peck on the cheeks. "You?" Returning the question..

    He undid his tie and tossed it on the side as he settled his head on the backrest of the cushion. His day had been a roller coaster ride between dealing with clients and his secret rendezvous with her parents.

    But he knew he could not share that part of his day with her. Not yet anyway. If she knew about it, he feared what she might think of the idea. There was also a chance that she might never agree with it. He could not risk that.

    "Same, I guess," Dani replied, sitting closer beside him.

    She also had a very frustrating day. After the meeting with Gerald, everything went downhill for her. She had a ridiculous case that she never bothered wanting to think about again.

    She was d to have the case resolved immediately, or she might lose her mind talking to her client''s irrational point of view. The rest was the unending paper works that needed her attention.

    "Have you eaten? I can whip a simple meal if you''re hungry," Dani offered as she turned to his side, tucked her feet under her, and watched his face with his closed eyes.

    She liked the feeling of brushing his short soft hair through her fingers. She knew it somewhat rxed him. But what she loved more was the feeling of just being close to him and touching him.

    "Yes, I had dinner with some clients. What about you?" He forgot to tell her that she should not wait for him.

    In his excuse, this day was just too chaotic for him to remember everything. He opened his eyes to see her staring at him. Seeing the concern in those beautiful orbs, he suddenly felt guilty for not taking time.

    "I already had with Jacky." She told him, but she never tore her eyes away from him. "You have not answered my question?" She raised her brows, thinking if he was dodging her question or he was simply tired.

    "I''m sorry. It had been crazy today. I have an investor who wanted to pull out because of some mishap in the ounts. I had to handle it before it worsened. Then there is the charity event." He knew he was making up excuses, but those were all true.

    But he was also omitting some truths. In his defense, he was not lying. He believed it was better this way in the meantime. He did n to tell her when the time was right.

    His mind went back to the earlier events. It was very unusual for a mistake like that to happen. But he already had his best team handling the situation. He wanted answers because he suspected foul y.

    "Do you want some help? Maybe there is something I can do." She asked, understanding the stress he was going through.

    It was the exact reason he asked Gerald for some time before she dealt with the case. She already figured that her hands would be full of activities this week and the next.

    "Nah. I think you already have things you need to focus on than messing with my problems." He said as he touched her cheeks with his fingers. "But I appreciate your offer."

    He believed he would never have enough of her. He craved her every day that she was not around, but when she was near him, all he wanted was to have her closer to him.

    "What about you help me with something else?" He ran his hands through her hair and pulled her closer to him until her face was only inches from him.

    Then, he eliminated the gap between them, iming her lips for an intense kiss, full of longing. He explored the crevice of her mouth, ying a sparring game with her tongue.

    He wanted to do that all day, but he felt it was not enough. He grabbed her by the waist and pulled her until she sat on hisp, taking control of their situation.

    She buried her fingers on both sides of his hair, deepening the kiss, satisfying her yearning for him. Then, she abruptly stopped. "Wait." She gasped as she tried to catch her breath.

    She suddenly remembered something that she wanted to ask him. It was the reason why she was waiting for him in the living room. She did not want to get distracted by her desire and forget all about it.

    "What is it?" He was suddenly bothered by her quick change of mood. He wondered if he did or said anything wrong, but he had no idea what.

    "I know what you did earlier." She started but paused as she licked her lips that went suddenly dry. It was not unusual since she was still breathing heavily.

    He was suddenly on alert, thinking that maybe she had a whiff of what was happening. Did Laura or Ethan mention anything to her? But that was unlikely. Probably it was something else entirely.

    "What are you talking about?" He asked, maintaining a calm demeanor as he watched her reaction. He would wait rather than specte.

    "Dad called me tonight. He said that you convinced him to have the operation." She stated in a bit of hesitation. Honestly, she was still confused about how she felt about it. "Thank you."

    She knew Alex said that her dad told him that he nned to have the surgery. But her dad told her otherwise. He said it was Alex''s words that influenced his decision.

    "Oh! I did nothing. I think you and your mom were what truly convinced him." Alex said, feeling slightly relieved.

    He let his fingers traced her cheeks, trying to calm himself down. He thought that Ethan blew his ns, but thankfully, her father did not share their ns with her.

    "Still, you did not have to talk to him, but you still did." She was ecstatic, d that her father was going to take his surgery. He was giving them a chance to have him for a long time.

    But she could not help the feeling that something was still bothering her father when she talked to him. It was in the edge of his voice. She had lived with the man most of her life.

    She sometimes could read the man. She could sense when her father was hiding something from her, especially when his guard was down. But he was exceptionally vulnerable today.

 Chapter 269 - The Law Of Attraction

    <h4>Chapter 269 - The Law Of Attraction</h4>

    "Are you sure that I look, ok?" Jacky twirled one more time in the mirror and checked the gown she was wearing for the night.

    She had been in many ballgowns before, worn many fancy trinkets because of Dani. But today, she suddenly felt ufortable in her new, expensive dress.

    She felt like she was a fake. She was once again living a lie, associating herself with not her kind. But where did she even belong to when all she ever had was Dani and Andy?

    "I am certain that eyes will be following you around, and a particr someone will have a hard time keeping his hands off of you." Dani teased her friend.

    She reassured her for the hundredth time that she looked gorgeous. Her friend had always been stunning inside and out. But her past always hindered her from pursuing more than she deserved.

    But dating a prince in the public eye made her nervous. There was no doubt that she would catch the attention of the press once she walked into the ballroom with Lance at her side.

    "We are not dating perse, so don''t get any ideas. I think Lance likes me but not enough to have a romantic rtionship." Jacky retorted with a sigh.

    "I don''t believe that. I..." Dani was saying, but Jacky stopped her.

    She felt that her friend was too hard again on herself. After what Marcus did, she never had been the same again. Her confidence in finding the right man for her had be a distant dream.

    "He is only going with me tonight because he was too gentlemanly to decline my invitation." Jacky deduced from her situation.

    Yes, Lance had shown up and asked her for dinner. He spent some time with her to watch a movie the other night. But nothing else happened.

    As if liked before, he had categorized their rtionship in the friend zone. After the movie was over, he kissed her on the top of her head, said his goodnight, and left.

    "Jacky, I wish that you will see your true worth. You are more than half of the people attending this ceremony, even whenbined. Your heart is so pure. It is hard not to love you." Dani expressed to her friend what she always thought of her.

    Dani took her hand and pulled her into her embrace. She could not help the tears that dropped on her cheeks as she tried to show Jacky how she meant to her. What it was like to have her in her life.

    She only wished that her words would finally get through to her. She wanted to find her friend again amidst the pain she was feeling. Jacky deserved more than she was asking for in this life.

    "You are not just saying all that because I am your friend, and you want me to feel better." Jacky also found herself on a roller coaster of emotion when Dani uttered those heartfelt words.

    She slightly pulled away and stared at her friend''s teary eyes. She could never doubt Dani when she looked at her with those soulful eyes. Dani might be awyer, but lying was never her strong suit.

    "You know I will never lie to you." Dani wiped the tears that escaped Jacky''s eyes, while Jacky did the same to her. "Now, I ruined our makeups." She stated,ughing at their silliness.

    "Well, we both did, mostly it was my fault for being so melodramatic," Jacky muttered as she took a deep breath, fanning her eyes with her hands to stop the tears from flowing again.

    She quickly grabbed a tissue on the table and dabbed their faces with it. "Now, blow," Jacky instructed, putting a fresh one on Dani''s face, right below her nose.

    Dani immediatelyplied like a tiny child, which only made themugh a little more. "That certainly reminded me of Mom," Dani stated in between their chuckles.

    "Speaking of Mom, are theying to the event?" Jacky asked since rumors said they were. But with her father''s condition, she wondered if that was advisable.

    They had been like the closest Dad and Mom figures that she had. She loved them as her family as well. She would never dream of any harm befalling the two of them.

    "Yes, they are. You know Dad will never allow anyone to stop him from attending. Anyway, Mom only agreed with a few conditions and because he finally agreed to have the operation next week." Dani exined to her friend.

    It was the only way to appease her dad. At least, her dad was going to undergo surgery, the most important thing right now. Her Mom finally conceded to an hour of their presence as support for Alex and her charity event.

    "I guess that is fair. I hope that nothing will ruin this night for Alex and you. I also heard that Nick received an invitation. Did you know that?" Jacky said concernedly, knowing how Dani hated being in the same room with that vile man.

    "Where did you hear that?" Dani asked, shocked to hear that Nick would be there.

    Nick,ing to the party, meant Alex knew about it since he oversaw all invitations. Then, why did he failed to mention that to her when he knew exactly how she felt about him.

    "Well, you know, the secretary of, but whatever. Let us say I heard it from a friend." Jacky stopped exining since it was a long story. "Anyway, that was the word in the street."

    As her assistant, she had formed awork between several of the staff in the office and their associatedpanies through other assistants and subordinate staff.

    It was the easiest way to get information through the grapevine. But she also filtered most of what she learned. Sometimes many still leaked fake news and were not newsworthy.

    "And how reliable is your friend?" Dani asked, but she knew that Jacky usually verified her news from more than one source, to be precise.

    "Very." Jacky mouthed as she applied fresh lipstick and dabbed some more makeup on her face, fixing the damage they had done earlier.

    "Then, I never heard of it before," Dani confessed, suddenly uneasy with the situation.

    It made her think of her current situation. She was sure that Alex did not intend to keep that from her. It probably just slipped his mind with all the things happeningtely.

    She quickly dismissed her negative thoughts. She believed that Alex had good reasons for doing what he did. But she would not allow Nick''s presence to ruin this night for them.

    "Anyway, if that man ever does make, as much as, a fuss, I will personally punch him the nose." Jacky stood behind her and shook her shoulder as they both stared at the mirror in front of them.

    She did look great in her gown, agreeing with Dani. She finally realized that she had to make up her mind if she wanted Lance or not. If she did, shouldn''t she fight for him?

    It was the twenty-first century. Women already had the right to get after what they wanted. The only time that she should give up on him should be when Lance finally turned her down.

    A knock on the door meant it was time to leave. The night was young, and it was time to get his man. She braved herself to what she had to do, basing her im on thew of attraction.

 Chapter 270 - Bittersweet Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 270 - Bittersweet Revenge</h4>

    "Thanks foring." She opened the door wide for him, missing the only person she loved in this world. "I miss you."

    After theirst fight, she knew it would be hard to convince him to see her again. But she had to try because losing him was not something she could ept.

    "Cut to the chase, Cassie." He said, still standing outside her door, not taking the next step of entering her apartment. "I''m not here to make idle talks.."

    He was serious about theirst conversation. If Cassie did not stop with her revenge ns, he was through with her. He could not keep on ying as her puppet in her game.

    He was starting to like the people that she wanted to hurt. He could not afford to be part of her revenge game. He knew that they did not deserve it. He realized that Cassie''s assumption might be baseless.

    "What do I need to do to get you back?" Cassie pleaded with him as she hugged him by the door. She knew she had to convince him not to leave her before it was toote for them.

    "You already heard my condition. Leave with me and forget all about this life and your past. Let us start a family. Then, you will have all of me." He held her by her shoulders, pushing her away from him.

    He loved her, but he would not keep helping her destroy her life by encouraging her with this insanity. Nick might have abetted this delusion, but he wanted to put a stop to it.

    She remained silent as she thought of his condition. Since he left, she had been debating with what he wanted and her ns. Which did she want more?

    She contemted if she could live with herself, knowing that her vengeance was almost at her reach, and she walked away or losing him. But how could she measure when it was what she equally wished for her entire life.

    "I guess that answered my question." He uttered in defeat, letting his hands dropped to his side. He gave her ast look and turned around.

    "Please, give me one more night, just tonight. Then, I will run away with you. I will go with you wherever you desire to go." She shouted, running after him, stopping him from moving further away.

    "Please, let us go inside. Let us talk about this. Give me one more chance." She rapidly pleaded with him, hoping that he would listen.

    She held his hand. When he did not push her away, she slowly pulled him back to her apartment. She was thankful that she got through to him.

    Once inside, he went straight to the couch without saying a word. He had nothing else to say, but Cassie did. So, he was waiting for her exnation. If he did not like whates out of her mouth, then he was out of there.

    "Ok, I heard what you want. I wish with all my heart to be with you forever. To live in a white picket fence with our future kids." She started pacing the floor in front of him.

    She knew she had to choose her words wisely, or she was doomed to lose him forever. She looked at him, and he was dead serious about what he said.

    "I know if I don''t try this onest time to take down Ethan, then I will regret it all my life. I will never be happy with you if I cowardly run away from my fight." She continued.

    Cassie could only make sense to herself, but she doubted he understood what she was going through. After thisst night, she still failed with her ns, then at least, she knew that she had tried.

    "So after tonight, whatever the oue, by morning, you will willingly pack your things and moved away from here. We can start our family." He remained impassive, still skeptical with her promises.

    But a portion of his heart beat faster, wanting to believe that what she was telling was true. It was giving him hope that they could still have a future together.

    "Yes." She knelt in front of him, lowered her head on hisp. "Just give me this night, and then I am all yours." She uttered with her voice, begging for his reconsideration.

    She felt his hands moved on the top of her head. Then, she felt his fingers ran down her hair until his hands settled on her shoulders. Slowly, he pulled her on her until she was staring again at his beautiful eyes.

    "I hope you are telling the truth because once I learned that it is all a lie. Then, nothing you said will ever matter to me. I will forget that you ever been a part of my life." He promised in return.

    He wanted to give her one more benefit of the doubt that she would honor her promise. That after tonight, she would be through with her past. They would start with their future together.

    "I promise." She knew that she finally convinced him. Now, all she had to do was set her ns in action and hoped everything worked out the way she nned it.

    She moved on top of him, happy that they were back together. She pushed her body against him until no more space separated them. Capturing his lips, she did what she did best. Make her man happy.

    "I love you so much." He uttered in desperation.

    He returned her kisses with equal passion, missing her in his arms too. All he wanted was her, to be with her and build a family. Was that too much to ask?

    "I love you too," Cassie responded with the same desperation and intensity. "But I need to get to the ball." She slowly pulled away from him.

    She stared into his eyes, and she could see the questions that clouded them. She could see the fear in his eyes that she might not follow through with their agreement.

    "I guess I should be leaving too." He reluctantly muttered to her, knowing that it might be thest time he would be holding her in his arms.

    If things did not work out for her tonight, finding herself failing on what she had to do. Would she truly walked out from her long-time obsession and be content with the life he nned to give her?

    He was not too sure about that. But he was still going to give Cassie a chance to prove to him that he was more than enough for her. That after tonight, she could walk away with him, ready to build a family with him.

    "I''ll see you tomorrow." She wanted to hope that by tomorrow, things would be different.

    She stood up from her position and waited for him to follow her. Then, once again, she tiptoed to him until she reached his lips, kissing him. A kiss, she wished he would remember.

    She still felt that love would not be enough. Not until she found the peace that her heart and mind craved for all this time. The only solution she could think of would be in the sess of her bittersweet revenge.

 Chapter 271 - Short But Sweet

    <h4>Chapter 271 - Short But Sweet</h4>

    "Wow!" Alex expressed in awe when Dani presented herself upon opening the door.

    He always admired the way Dani styled herself. It did not have to be the most expensive clothing or too shy, but its simplicity spoke volume.

    The way she carried herself with confidence and theck of pretentious movements was the key to her elegance. She barely wore jewelry, but she drew attention like a diamond in the crowd.

    Lance, on the other hand, slightly whistled when he saw Jacky in her gown. "You both look stunning." Heplimented them both, but his eyes remained focus only on Jacky.

    He knew that Jacky could easily pass up as if she belonged to the nobility. Just put her in a great dress, and nobody would know that she was amoner.

    But it was never the reason he liked her. Those were mere physical appearances that any princess would possess. What made her stood out was her honesty. She never tried to be anything else other than herself.

    "You two don''t look bad at all," Dani stated as she scrutinized the two as they stood in their living room, returning the nicepliments she and Jacky just received.

    Alex and Lance also stood impably handsome in their tuxedo suits. Standing outside their door, they seemed like men who just came out of the magazine.

    Who would not want to be beside two of the gorgeous man in the city? Well, not just any man, but prince at that. But the funny part was, both Dani and Jacky did not care about that.

    "Are you girls ready?" Alex asked as he entered the apartment, followed by Lance.

    "I guess we are," Dani answered as she looked at Jacky for confirmation.

    Jacky looked down at her shoes and smiled. "All set." She replied, seeing the smile on Lance''s face, remembering thest time they were in this situation.

    Fortunately, Lance never mentioned anything about it. Jacky, until now, was embarrassed about it. But like Lance, she only smiled at the memory.

    Alex and Lance decided to travel in one limousine instead of picking them, one by one in a different vehicle. They thought it would be more fun to ride together. Well, Dani and Jacky could not agree more.

    "Why don''t we have one ss of champagne to take the edge off?" Lance offered, seeing that Jacky was slightly on edge on her seat beside her.

    He could understand the dilemma since this would be her first time to be seen with him. He, Alex, and even Dani were ustomed to this kind of scene.

    But from what he understood, this would be her first time to attract the media attention. He knew how intimidating that would be. If he was not born to it, he might feel the same way.

    Alex started passing each one of them a ss with a third full of the bubbly drink. He believed that should be enough to take the edge off from the ordeal they would be facing once they disembarked the car.

    "Ok. Drink up, and let us look forward to a wonderful and fruitful night." Alex raised his ss to the other three, making them follow his lead.

    They all drink up, quickly finishing the drink before arriving at the location of the event. The alcohol should be able to do its job. That was to calm all the nerves as they faced the press.

    Even famous people did fear making a scene in front of the cameras. Not everyone was immune to the effects of standing in the shing lights and unending and repeated questions thrown at them as they walked the red carpet.

    "Don''t worry. All you need to do is smile. You''ll do just fine." Lance whispered to Jacky''s ears as she toyed with her hands. He could feel her rapid breathing and her agitated movement as she sat next to him.

    "You think so." She asked with full of doubt in her tone.

    She had done this several times as she attended one party after another with Dani. But nobody paid attention to her since she was a nobody. She never cared about it since she never needed one.

    But now, she was sure that the press would eat her alive. She had seen how social media could be cruel to a person like her. She could already see the bashing that she would get once the word got out that she was dating a prince.

    "Just squeezed my hand if you feel like it is getting too much." He offered his hand, and she took it.

    "Thanks." Jacky felt calmer, knowing that he would be there to support her through this. He was such a good friend.

    But the funny thing was, they were not officially dating. Nothing about the setup was romantic. Lance only ended up with her because it was convenient.

    Maybe she should stop worrying about things that might not even materialize. She was so concerned about what other people would think when there was no rtionship to talk about in this case.

    Finally, the car slowed down in front of a famous building, one of thergest in the city. It was not the tallest, but its structure was imposing, showing off its magnificent architecture.

    "Ready." The men asked as they gazed at their respective partners.

    They could already hear the noise of the crowd outside as their limousine made its way to the entrance.

    "Do we have a choice?" Jacky jokingly said, but if she had. She would probably have back out froming out of the car, seeing the press and the many people littering the street.

    "Fair question, but unfortunately, no," Alex answered her, knowing what was going through her mind.

    "Don''t worry. I got your back." Lance held her hands more firmly in his. "Remember, just squeezed my hand. I won''t mind." He reminded her.

    Jacky could only nod at him, finding it hard to voice out her thoughts. A few more seconds, the door would open. Luckily, Lance and she would be the first to go out of the car.

    It was a small constion prize for her since once Alex and Dani came out, the attention would immediately go to them. She already told Dani not to take too long from following her.

    Eventually, the car went to a final full stop. Outside was the red carpet leading to the main door. It was time, and they all had to brace themselves with what would happen next.

    As the door opened, Lance went out first. Jacky could already see the shes of light. Anywhere she looked, someone was taking a picture.

    "Come one." Lance offered his hand to her. Once outside, she shut her eyes for a second, wanting to get used to the idea. Then, she held tight to Lance''s hand, zoning out the world around her.

    She could do this. She kept repeating to herself. She walked steadily with Lance''s assistance, not faltering her steps. Until finally, they had reached the doors that sheltered them away from the prying eyes of the press.

    "You were great." Lance suddenly held her tighter and pulled her until they were face to face.

    She was surprised by the gesture, not expecting him to do that. But when she felt his lips on hers, she was utterly shocked. If her heart was beating a hundred miles a minute earlier, it just went faster by tenfold.

    It was not the kind of kiss that was mind-blowing, but it was indeed short but sweet.

 Chapter 272 - Life Or Death Condition

    <h4>Chapter 272 - Life Or Death Condition</h4>

    "We''re next. Are you ready?" Alex asked as he positioned himself next to the door.

    He could not wait to show the world how proud he was to be escorting the most beautiful woman in the world. He could not ask for anyone better to be his partner tonight and hopefully the rest of his life.

    His excitement for tonight had put him on edge for several days. Add the other things that happened to him. But tonight, he nned not to let those things ruined his ns to make Dani the happiest woman on the face of the.

    "Definitely. Shall we get this show over with?" She yfully smiled at him, knowing that once they were out there, all eyes would be on them.

    They might not be a celebrity, but they were famous for some other reason. In the eyes of the media and the world, they were the current talk of the town.. The prince and the princess of the multimillion business they owned.

    She also remembered that she promised to help her friend, Jacky. She had to attract the crowd, indicating the media. To get their attention away from the other couple, meaning her.

    "Let''s go." He was the first out, smiling at the people who greeted him.

    Then, he assisted her as the cameras turned their focus on them. shes after the other almost blinded them as photographers continued to take their pictures together.

    People shouting several questions about their personal lives, jobs, and especially their ns for marriage echoed in their ears. But they only maintained a smile on their faces, refusing to answer any of it.

    That certainly distracted the reporters and paparazzi away from the first two who walked before them. But, Alex and Dani were both used to this, no harm done. All they had to do next was smile and model for the camera.

    "Please, step over here." A man who guided them to the official photo booth instructed.

    They posed for the photographer as he took several pictures of them in several different styles. For theirst one, Alex pulled Dani closer to him, and in one swift move, he had her in his arms, locked in a passionate kiss.

    That certainly made the crowd wild as shes lit the night sky. The reporters could not stop the questions from flowing out of their lips. But it soon stopped as the couple stood upright, smiled, and thanked everyone.

    "What was that?" She asked Alex, pinching him in the arm, once they were out of the earshot of everyone and out of sight.

    She was astonished that he would steal a kiss like that in front of the press. She was not used to showing her emotions outside the confine of her privacy.

    She certainly had not done anything like that before. She usually avoided too much disy of affection in crowded ces, not to attract unwanted publicity.

    "You said to create a distraction." Alex defended himself as he reasoned his way of trouble from her.

    But he could sense that it was not such a big deal. Alex and Dani were only bantering to see who would win in theirtest argument. Something that they had been doing recently.

    He enjoyed tinkering with her mind, finding what made her tick. At the same time, the things that could easily make her smile. It would seem that she was also doing the same thing as they both learned their tiny tell-tale signs.

    "Well, it was supposed to be for Jacky, but they were long gone. If you did not notice." She reminded and told him.

    She could remember that by the time they stood in the booth. Lance and Jacky were already inside the building. So, technically they never did need the distraction.

    "Oh, I did notice. But I wanted to do it anyway." He tickled her back on her waistline.

    But he did notice that the other couple was gone. He just really liked to show the world that Dani was all his. It felt so great to be standing right next to her, kissing her for all the world to see.

    "You did." She looked at him with a widened eye and a slightly agape mouth, disbelieving what she just heard from him. "Are you sure you are ok?" She jested as she touched his forehead.

    What happened to his very conservative man, who always did things by the book? He was indeed acting a bit strangetely. But she always med it on the stress of thesest couple of weeks.

    Even she felt that ever since they announced their engagement, things had been chaotic. It never relented as time went by. In truth, she believed it worsened as they dered their feelings for each other. Or maybe it was just a coincidence.

    "Yes. This gown should be illegal because you are making me do things I don''t usually do." He whispered in her ears.

    The sensation of his voice, followed by the breathy air that tickled her ears, was enough to send another electric shock in her body. If she was not turned on earlier by that kiss, she was craving for him now more than ever.

    "But I love this dress." She protested, not wanting him to me the dress for their kiss.

    She might not expect it and might have been a bit shock by it. But she was not discounting the fact that she loved the feeling of those lips against hers and the way he devoured her mouth.

    In truth, she wanted more, and she intended to get moreter. At the moment, she had to control herself and concentrate on the present matter.

    "I know." He retorted back with a satisfied smile, winking at her. "And there is nothing more I would like to do..." Alex stopped as he lowered his head again, next to her ears.

    "...than to tear it out of your body after this party is through." He continued and moved his fingers seductively on her waist again to make his point.

    Even if they need not act as a distraction for Jacky, he believed that he would still have done the same thing as what he did. He would still kiss her because that was what he yearned to do since she opened her door at her apartment.

    If this event were only not insignificant for both of their causes, he would have ditched it and just stayed in her apartment with her. He would like to lie on the bed with her rather than be left contented at staring at her.

    "I''m looking forward to it." She finally whispered back before focusing her eyes on the couple, waiting for them.

    All they shared earlier was a short peck on the lips because they were in a hurry. Plus, they did not want to make it more awkward for Lance and Jacky.

    Until now, she was clueless about what was happening to Lance and Jacky. She felt they were a good match. But she was not an authority to be an expert on such matter.

    She tried to ask Alex about it, but he said he also had no idea how Lance felt about her. Since they never talked much about it. Besides, he never did interfere with someone else life unless it was a life or death condition.

 Chapter 273 - Future Of The Next Generation

    <h4>Chapter 273 - Future Of The Next Generation</h4>

    "Hey, Jacky. Are you ok?" Dani asked, finding her friend looking like she was still in shock while Lance held her.

    She waste to witness what happened earlier. Unaware that Jacky''s current state was not due to the press outside, but something else she was not expecting to happen.

    Jacky finally snapped out of it. Even Lance seemed surprised by the sudden turn of events. "Yeah, I think I am," Jacky answered her friend, releasing herself from Lance''s grip on her arms.

    She quickly turned to her friend and faced her, avoiding looking at Lance, afraid that he might read something in her eyes. She had to get her bearings in order. After that short kiss, it felt like she was drowning.

    What happened with the press seemed so insignificantpared to the awkwardness and confusion she currently felt.. She did not know what to think of that gesture. But she knew she could not ask Lance why he did that.

    "I think you also did a great job. You certainly impressed the press." Dani jokingly said, encouraging her that she had nothing to worry about with her debut on the red carpet.

    Still, not having any idea that the real problem had nothing to do with what she thought. She hugged her friend, seeing the smile on her face. Happy that she was finally taking it lightly.

    "Yeah, I did," Jacky answered back, forcing a smile on her lips, not wanting to rm Dani with her present predicament.

    Should she even give much thought to that single kiss? For all she knew, it did not mean anything to Lance. But a simple reassurance that she did well, just liked what Dani did.

    "So, shall we proceed inside?" Alex interrupted their conversation as he and Lance waited for the two of them to finish.

    Alex took Dani by the waist and proceeded towards the entrance of the ballroom. Lance also did the same thing with Jacky.

    Lance was also surprised by his action. He was caught in the moment and unexpectedly found her lips irresistible. It was toote to realize what he was doing until he felt her lips on his.

    It took all his willpower to stop himself from going further, remembering where they were. But he certainly enjoyed the few seconds that he felt their connection.

    "It seemed that your first time to host such an event would be a huge hit." His mom approached them with a big smile on her face, apanied by his father.

    They arrived onlyst night but decided to visit their friends, Dani''s parents, earlier that morning instead of meeting with Alex and Dani.

    So, it would be the first time they would see them.

    Alex''s parents felt sad that Ethan had a health issue but was d to know that he nned to remedy the matter soon. They certainly did not want anything worse to happen to any of them.

    "The night has barely begun, Mom. We will know tonight if all of these people came here to participate in the event or just going for the ride." Alex extended a kiss to his mother and a nod to his father.

    Her mom shifted her attention to Dani and Jacky,plimenting them with the beautiful gowns they were wearing. Alex excused himself to get them some drinks, leaving them temporarily behind.

    "How are you doing, Lance? We hope you are seriously taking your training with Alex into mind." The duke turned his attention to Lance, who was not far from Dani''s side.

    His uncle looked at him, studying him. Then, his eyes also spotted the girl that was standing at his other side. She had seen her before. She was a friend of Dani, if not mistaken.

    He was suddenly curious if her presence here was because of Dani or was it because of Lance. But he would look into itter if something was happening here that needed the Council''s attention.

    "I am, Uncle. I am learning a lot from Alex." Lance assured him, knowing that the Empire always wanted to expand its business outside the country.

    Now that Alex prated the international market, they would like someone to represent them in the expansion ns. It was the only reason he was sent here in the first ce.

    He did not mind since he always wanted to try to expand their business outside. But unlike Alex, he wanted to stay in their country and helped it grow back to its former glory.

    "Well, your father is very proud of you for doing this. You are bringing so much honor to your family." Fred said to Lance, watching every reaction his nephew had to his words.

    There were many reasons why the Council was dead set on having Lance trained under Alex. If worse came to worse, and they still find Edward unsuitable to be king.

    Alex would have no choice but to step up to the throne. If that ever happened, unrest would surelye to the kingdom. He would need Lance''s alliance to stabilize their Empire against those who would try to take it down.

    "Well, I am here to serve the Empire and our King," Lance said, knowing quite well his mission.

    But what he did not expect to find was the woman next to him. She was the only problem that he was having difficulty finding a solution to this entire equation.

    "Then, that is good to hear. I will surely inform your father of your progress. I think you are doing a good job." Fred stated with a bit edge on his tone as he nced again at the girl beside Lance.

    "Thank you, Sir." Lance acknowledged hispliment, but the double meaning of his words was loud and clear.

    He noticed the way his uncle was looking at Jacky. He knew that he was already suspecting something was happening. He wondered what his uncle would think of it if ever he decided to pursue a rtionship with Jacky.

    How would his father react to his situation? If he found out that Jacky did note from noble birth or money. What would be the action of the Council and the King if that ever happened?

    "I''m sorry it took me longer to get back." Alex walked back to Dani''s side, carrying nothing in his hand. "I''ve been stopped several times that I was not able to make it to the drinks."

    Who knew that having a party this size would be hard? Well, he knew now. Next time, he would leave this to the expert, like his mom. He suddenly wondered if Dani would be good at this.

    But from what he had seen so far, she was no better than him.

    "I think we better move on and leave these kids to enjoy the party," Katherine stated, putting her hand on Fred''s arms.

    She was happy that she had seen her son and Dani. Now, it was time to meet the rest of the guests. It was a rare asion nowadays to meet new people since they hardly conducted eventstely.

    He finally returned his attention to his wife and moved away from the young kids that would be the future of the next generation.

 Chapter 274 - Desperate Need Of Justice

    <h4>Chapter 274 - Desperate Need Of Justice</h4>

    "Have you seen my dad and mom?" Dani asked Alex in her low voice as they moved around the crowd, greeting guests that attended the charity event.

    The official ceremony had not yet begun since the other guests were still arriving, but she could already see that the ce was starting to get crowded.

    She was not surprised at all. No one would pass up the chance to be included in this asion. It was an opportunity to be seen and mingled with the people on top of society.

    "Not yet. But I gathered that your dad opted toe a bitter when the crowd is more settled." Alex exined to Dani.

    In truth, he was the one who suggested it to Ethan so that he would be able to maximize his hour in the scene when everything in the n was in motion.

    Ethan would not want to miss one of the most momentous asions in the life of his only daughter, so they had to be here at the moment of revtion of his master n for tonight..

    But Dani could not know that yet. It was a surprise that he had worked on since he conceptualized this fundraising for her. He would keep it that way until the final moment.

    "I guess that is better than for him to get stress with all these people." Dani surmised as she gazed at the increasing masses.

    The ballroom was enormous, but the attendees would seem like ants scattered around the room. Buzzes of everyone''s conversation echoed on the massive walls that enclosed the entire space.

    She only wished that nothing untoward happened tonight and for the sess of Alex''s ns. She had seen how he made an effort to make this perfect, and it was all because of her.

    "Alex!" Someone at their back tried to call their attention.

    Alex was the first to turn and checked the source of the voice among the sea of people. He found his old friends gathering in a group at the other side of the room.

    Dani followed his line of sight, trying to figure out who he was looking at, and saw several men and women waving at them. She did not recognize them, so she wondered who they were.

    "Come on, let me introduce you to my college buddies." Alex ushered her to the group without waiting for her reply.

    It had been a while since he had seen them. All of them had been busy with their respective lives. He was d that some of them were able to take some time to ept his invitation.

    "Oh, sure." She looked at his friends, trying to assess them before they reached the group.

    She was never shy, and meeting new people was always wee, but trusting them was a different story. She was fascinated with the various characters of the people she met.

    It was a way for her to enhance her ability to read people, which was very relevant in her line of work, at the same time, to filter the real people who wanted to help from those who only wanted to use her.

    "Hey, guys. I''m so d that all of you were able toe." Alex greeted the group with handshakes and hugs. "By the way, this is my fianc��, Dani." He proudly introduced her, presenting Dani to his friends.

    Everyone, of course, had heard of the heiress that would be marrying the prince. It was all over the news. But seeing them now in the flesh, they all agreed that the two would make a perfect pair.

    "Where are Marcus and David?" One of the men asked, knowing that the three of them were tight during their college days.

    Marcus had always been his best buddy since they shared the same dorm, but David had been a close friend since they also had many things inmon.

    "They will be here," Alex assured them. They were probably in the vicinity. They just had not seen them with this crowd yet.

    "I have never been jealous of you when I learned that you are a prince, but now, I think I am." Another man stepped forward and introduced himself to Dani. "Adam, at your service. If ever you decide to dump his ass, I assure you that mine is better."

    "In your dreams, Adam." Another man piped in, discrediting Adam''s line. "Alex''s ass would always look better than yours." A girl named Dani did not catch earlier intervened, causing a raucousugh in the group.

    "I will make sure to take note of that," Dani answered with a smile, amused with Alex''s college friends.

    Well, she wondered before if ever she would meet some of his other friends. Now, she finally did, and she had enjoyed her interaction with them so far.

    "I heard that someone was looking for me." Marcus walked into the group and started greeting their old friends.

    He was alone tonight, deciding for the first time to fly solo. But he had no intention to pick up anyone in the scene. He nned to enjoy the moment of being alone for a change.

    "And you were probably also looking for me." David also was not far behind, with a beautiful woman in his arms. "I also want all of you to meet Rose Sheldon, my girlfriend."

    He could see that Alex had a wide grin on his face, while Marcus was a bit stunned by his public admission. But the rest was happy for them as they weed Rose to the group.

    "It is good to see you again, Rose," Alex said out loud. But since she was near his side, he whispered something else to her. "Congrattions for taming my friend''s wild side."

    But Alex was sure that David and Dani heard what he said, making them both smile with Rose. The others did not need to learn of their private joke. It was just between them.

    "It is nice to put a face to a name. Nice to meet you, Rose. I am Dani." She pulled her into a slight hug and a friendly smile.

    Dani was a bit surprised by David''s announcement, but a realization dawned on her, remembering the boat name Lady Rose. She concluded that all along, he named the boat after her.

    "I also heard so much about you. But I did not realize that the boys talked about me at all." Rose answered her.

    She knew that her past rtionship with David had been on and off. He came into her life, one minute and then gone again the next. She did not expect much, but she loved him, so she took what he could offer.

    So, just like David''s close friends, she was astonished that he finally had the guts to admit that he also loved her. Presently, they both agreed to enjoy the night as an official couple for the first time.

    "I think Alex mentioned you a couple of times. But I doubt David will talk about you since he is my boss." Dani pointed out, not that she was defending David. It was simply the truth.

    Most of her conversation with David had been professional. He was her boss, so they never actually discussed much personal life. They never even talked about Alex as far as she remembered.

    "So, Dani, tell us all about these pro bono projects. I am very interested in discussing some cold cases with you." Adam, the big burly man in the group, snapped her attention back to the group.

    "What about it?" She asked, suddenly curious that anotherwyer was interested in what she had been doing.

    She just learned that he worked for a small firm that his family managed. But their resources were not enough to fund cases that had no funding.

    "Well, I can use some help on them," Adam proposed, learning about the reason for the fundraising.

    "Of course, set up an appointment, and I will be d to look into it," Dani answered him.

    Adam seemed willing to join her crusade, to give justice to those who needed it. Her doors are always open to those who had a wish to help. That included Alex''s friends.

    She was more than happy to share what she would get from this fundraising. After all, the money collected in this event was not for her but for those in desperate need of justice.

 Chapter 275 - Golden Chip

    <h4>Chapter 275 - Golden Chip</h4>

    Tyra was going to the charity ball together with her father. Despite her protest, he insisted that she should escort him to this asion. It was an important event that they should not miss.

    "Dad, I think it will be better if you attend on your own." Tyra pleaded with her father to reconsider as they sat in the car on their way to their destination.

    After herst encounter with Alex, she had avoided being in the same ce as him or Dani. She had decided to let go and move on despite its difficulty.

    But no matter what she did and how far she went away. Her heart remained with the man she made the mistake of letting go of, all because of what. She was childish and stupid.

    "No. Alex invited us to be here, so the least we can do is to show up and give our support. Remember that ourpany needs his business. We can''t afford to offend him." John said to his daughter, stopping any further discussion of the matter.

    He believed that maybe Alex had a change of heart. He would not have sent a special invitation for them toe if he did not think of his daughter. He could always hope that Alex still loved Tyra.

    "Dad, I think you are misinterpreting his kind gesture for something else. Remember that he is doing this party for his fianc��. He is still getting married to Dani," Tyra said, reasoning out to her father.

    However, voicing it out loud was like having a knife stabbed in her heart. She was sure that seeing the happy couple together would be pushing the knife deeper and twisting it all at once.

    She believed that her father was still under the notion that Alex would realize that he still loved her, and he would ask her to marry him instead of marrying Dani. But she knew better than to hope for such.

    She had epted her fate and only wished to move on, hopefully, somewhere far away from all of this. She had given up her chance with Alex. She only wished she could start over again.

    "I understand the situation perfectly fine. We are not here to make trouble." John assured her daughter. "We are here to pay our respect. Alex had been kind to you, and I do wish that you will remain friends."

    If Alex would not take his daughter back, and then he would find someone else more suitable for her. She was beautiful and intelligent. Someone was bound to notice her.

    But one thing, he needed help with hispany. He had been in financial restraint for a couple of years now. If he did not find fresh capital, he would surely lose everything.

    "I also heard that Edward is here. It would be nice to say hi to him." John told his daughter.

    Well, he was involved once with her daughter. Maybe they could rekindle the old me. He could also look into that possibility. After all, Edward was still a prince and soon to be king.

    "Dad, Edward, and I are over. I will never dream of getting back with him ever again." She could not reiterate that to her father hard enough. It was a mistake that she would not find herself trapped again.

    She loved her father very much, but sometimes she wondered if he loved her just as much. She had stayed in constantmunication with him because he had no one else.

    She promised that this night was thest time she would indulge her father. But now, she was starting to regret ever agreeing toe with him to this event. She should have stayed away.

    "Don''t close your heart to the possibility of love. I know you were hurt partially because of me. And I will forever me myself for it." John hugged her daughter, knowing that he had to get her sympathy and cooperation.

    But in his mind, he did me himself not because Tyra was hurt. But because he yed the game wrong, and it caused him the future of hispany.

    Now, he had to rectify the matter. He had to find a solution. It might not be Alex or Edward, but someone else in that building would be the answer to his problems.

    "Please, Dad. As I said before, I never me you for what happened to me. And I am not closing my heart to love. I only need some time to heal." She suddenly felt guilty again for putting her father in the middle of her problems.

    She knew that her father was a good man who only looked after her interest and her future. But sometimes, she did not agree with the way he wanted things done.

    "But I am sure someone out there is a man right for you. Just saying." He patted his daughter''s shoulder, assuring her that everything would be alright.

    It should better be for his sake. He thought as the car finally stopped at the front of the building. It was showtime, and her daughter must do her part for all his ns to work.

    "I know, Dad. But I am not in a hurry to find him anymore. I know the right one woulde at the right time." She stated with confidence in her voice.

    For now, she was devoting herself to her career. She had a promising career when Alex came into her life. But when her life spiraled down because of her mistakes, her career also temporarily went down with it.

    But she was now on her way back to the top. She would not allow anything else to distract her again from achieving it. She believed it was the only way she would be able to forget Alex.

    "Good." He agreed with her, but in his mind, he needed the right time to be tonight. "Come on. It is time." He helped her daughter out of the car and proceeded to walk on the red carpet, showing off his daughter to the world.

    He was d that the cameras indeed loved her as the reporters bombarded them with questions about her booming career in the fashion world.

    "Why don''t we just enjoy this night?" He encouraged her daughter as they both smiled at the crowd.

    "Tyra, can you do some poses for us?" One photographer requested, which the others seconded.

    "Sure." Tyra smiled in front of the lenses and started moving her body. shes lighted the red carpet as the cameras enjoyed watching Tyra struck her poses.

    She did enjoy her time in front of the cameras. She loved seeing her pictures scattered all over the world. She had one thing she was good at, and she loved doing it.

    "Thanks." The photographer said when Tyra excused herself.

    "You did great." John encouraged his daughter, showing her that he was proud of her career.

    He could certainly use that as bait to her next prospective husband. He still believed that Tyra was a good daughter. She would listen to him to what was best for her.

    Now, what was best for them was for him to find her a husband. He would gamble tonight and risk it all. But with his daughter as his golden chip, he would surely win.

 Chapter 276 - The Last Man Standing

    <h4>Chapter 276 - The Last Man Standing</h4>

    "What do you think of my friends?" Alex asked, ushering Dani to another group of people who tried to catch their attention for a while now.

    "You have an interesting set of friends," Dani admitted, enjoying theirpany.

    She would surely enjoy talking to them all night, but duty called them to mingle around. It was, after all, Alex''s party, and as host, he needed to make sure that everyone would have fun.

    Whoever said that hosting a party was easy should recheck her vocabry because that was not how they would describe it. The party had barely begun, and Dani was already feeling the stress of it all.

    "I want you to meet Mr. Dean Morgan and his lovely wife, Evelyn." Alex began his introductions of several more names.

    Some of them were familiar since she had seen and met them in the other parties she had attended before.. As she mentioned earlier, these parties usually had the same guests, except for some asional unexpected attendees.

    They discussed a few topics about the business and the purpose of the fundraising event. Dani had to exin to them why it was relevant to help the poor in achieving justice.

    "It is a noble act, what you are trying to do, dear." An elderly, gorgeous woman standing right next to her pulled her hand and patted it gently.

    "Thank you, but I am just trying to get back something to ourmunity." She answered her with a genuine smile. She could feel the woman''s passion for helping, and she hoped that she would be one of the contributors tonight.

    They quickly moved to the next group to wee them into the asion, hoping that they would pledge to their cause. So far, things would seem to be doing great.

    Until a slightmotion caught her eye, the crowd parted, and the devil himself showed his face. Luckily, Jacky already warned her of his presence, so it had not been a shock anymore.

    "You have a very nice turnout at your party. I guess congrattions are in order." Nick dispensed with the introductions and pleasantries, knowing that it would not be wee.

    "No need for that. The night is still young, and so far, we still only collected a few pledges yet. Maybe you would like to give one." Alex knew that the game had begun.

    He had prepared for any tricks he had on his sleeves. But he was still watching out for the unexpected bombs that he might throw at him. Edward as his ally would be tricky. He did not know how to y fair.

    "Dani, you look as lovely as ever." Nick turned his attention to her.

    He started to regret making so many mistakes during the time that they were together. He could have acted more like a doting fianc�� then, just like the act that this prince was doing.

    Then, his biggest fumble was to be caught with his pants down, doing Cassie. Until now, he was still looking for the person who dared sent those photos to Ethan.

    "I can''t say the same thing with you." Dani was not ying nice with a despicable man like him. "I think your bimbo is looking for you." She pointed to Cassie, who wore the most provocative dress of the night.

    "Don''t be jealous. I still think you are far better." Nick stated, not caring if Alex was throwing daggers at him.

    He wished that he would dare to touch him. He could not wait for him to strike first and make a scene at his party. That would make this party less boring and probably earned a spot on the headline.

    "Don''t tter yourself. I hate to burst your bubbles, but my fianc�� is far better than you." Dani felt Alex''s hands went tighter around her waist as if he was expressing his support.

    But she could handle her fight with Nick. He did not need to worry about her when it came to the dickhead in front of her. But his silence made her believe that he did trust her with this one.

    He showed he had so much respect for her by allowing her to fight her battle. He knew that he did not need to be the knight who would save her from the viin.

    "Ok. Mr. Perfect Prince--- ton," Nick uttered with an insulting tone. "I know you had been buying to my stocks. If you think I would never find out, then you are wrong. I already put a stop to your ns."

    He was a man that was not afraid to fight his battle. He would not allow anyone to make a fool of him and robbed him under his nose. He was not frightened of Alex and his small army of wannabes.

    Alex only smiled after his statement. He was not expecting that he would confront him about it in front of many spectators. There were probably more than one who was now curious about their interaction.

    "Unlike you, I wanted you to find out that I am buying your stocks. I was surprised that it took you several days to figure out that it was me. Imagine buying ten percent shares of yourpany." Alex said without breaking a sweat.

    He knew that if he was steaming earlier, Nick was now boiling inside. He wondered how long before hot steam came out of his nose and ears. From the reaction on his face and the daggers in his eyes, it was not far behind.

    Luckily, Cassie finally stood beside him, trying to calm him down. But Alex was looking forward to his meltdown, but he knew it would take much more than that to bring him down. But it was a start.

    "While my team learned of your tricks even before you got hold of my stocks," Alex stepped closer and whispered this time, not allowing the small crowd around them to hear what he said.

    After his stunt, he pulled Dani away from him, making their way to the other guests. He knew his ns to poke the bear were working. Now, he was fuming and about to explode.

    Usually, a mad man was a distracted man. He could easily make mistakes when his head was not on the game. That was precisely Alex''s n all along, to cripple one opponent.

    Now, he had to deal with one more. Hopefully, it would work until the end of their game. But if not, he still had several lined up as his game n.

    "What was that?" Dani asked, surprised at what she witnessed.

    She was not aware that the two had been having some corporate fight. If she did not hear it with her two ears, she might not believe it. Because as far as she knew, Alex should not be keeping secrets that big from her.

    "It is nothing." Alex dismissed the issue, not wanting to involve Dani in the problem.

    "It doesn''t look like it is nothing." Dani insisted, wanting to get to the bottom of the matter. "But fine, we can talk about itter."

    She did not want to drag the issue anymore since it was not the time to talk about it. She would wait until they got back in private, but she would not simply let it pass.

    "Don''t worry about it. I am handling it." Alex assured her once again.

    He believed she already had enough on her te for her to involve herself in a corporate war. Usually, in this kind of fight, thest man standing always win.

 Chapter 277 - Damsel In Distress

    <h4>Chapter 277 - Damsel In Distress</h4>

    "You look like you are bored." Lance walked behind her, slightly startling her in the process.

    He went away supposedly for a few minutes to handle a minor situation, leaving Jacky to fend on her own. But a client stopped him on his way back, discussing an important matter.

    It took him an additional thirty minutes before he was able to return to where he left Jacky. He was expecting that she would be gone or mingling with the other guests. But she sat on the side alone, watching the other people went on with their business.

    "Yeah, I guess I am." Jacky felt lying would not fool him, so she went for the truth. She returned her hands under her chin and her elbows on top of the table, sulking in her gloominess.

    Her excitement when she arrived at this party earlier turned into boredom.. What was she supposed to do, pretend that she belonged with these people? Who was she kidding? Certainly not herself.

    She tried to mingle with the group next to her. But all they talked about was the millions that they spent on this and that. Then, on the other group, well politics seemed to be the hot topic.

    "Come on. Alex''s party can''t be thatme." Lance sat opposite her and stared at her despair.

    He could understand that most of the guests were his kind of people. But he thought that Jacky usually handled them daily. Naturally, he would think that she could easily fit in.

    During this kind of party, he suddenly remembered that people tended to be more vocal about their achievements and des. It was either they were trying to impress the other or overwhelmed their opponents.

    "It is not. I think it is just me." Jacky once again admitted, seeing that everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves.

    She believed she was just not in her element since she was not in her crowd of people. She could count in her one hand the number of times she attended a party like this.

    One was when she went with Dani to his father''s party. That was the first time that she and Marcus clicked together. But she had Dani then to entertain her and then Marcus.

    Another time was when she went with Marcus as his date, but they hardly stayed at the party for too long. Then, there was Alex''s birthday party, but Lance knew what urred on that asion.

    "Then, let me be your very own personal jester for the night."

    Lance announced as he pulled her hands away from her face and made her looked at him.

    He believed he understood what she was going through. But this time, he was not leaving her side anymore. Not unless it was a life and death situation.

    Jacky only needed a few encouragements from him, and she would bounce back to her jolly self. Sometimes, he wanted to beat Marcus to the pulp for destroying Jacky''s confidence when he dumped her.

    "You don''t have to do that. I am sure I can find something else to entertain myself. I am sure that you have things that you need to do. People to talk to." Jacky rambled on, trying to convince Lance to find something else to do.

    She did not want him to feel obligated to stick at her side. Although technically, they were on a date, she still believed that he could do more if he had taken someone else.

    In social gatherings like this, she believed that a partner should be able to help the other. But what could she bring on the te when she had nothing? She barely finished high school.

    "I would rather stay here and talk to you. Besides, you are right. This party isme, and all those people are not worth my while." Lance grabbed two sses of champagne when a waiter passed their table.

    He handed one to her and raised his ss to her. "Shall we toss for the greatest night of our life together?" He asked, pointing his ss to hers, waiting for her to clink her ss to his.

    "Are you sure about this?" She looked at him with a mix of doubt and exhration. But she also raised her ss to him, and after toasting for the night, they drank the wine, bottoms up.

    It was just her third ss, so she was not yet tipsy. But she knew that a few more, and she would get drunk. Better be watchful of her drinks because she was not in a club.

    "Quite sure," Lance responded, cing their sses on the table and pulled her on her feet. "Now, we dance."

    They passed by several people who tried to vie for his attention, especially the eligible girls that littered the ballroom. But he ignored them all as he led her to the dance floor.

    A quartet, located in front of the floor, produced the lovely melodies that yed on the acoustic speakers that surrounded the ballroom. A beautiful, elegantly dressed woman stood beside the grand piano, singing along with the soft music.

    He ced one of his hands on her waist and keeping the other hand in his. Then, he started moving, keeping track of the rhythm of the slow beat. He was graceful in his movement, in a manly manner.

    "You are a good dancer." Jackyplimented as she tried to keep up with him.

    Unlike him, she only knew how to dance in a dark club. Keeping up with the fast beat was way easier than this. Besides, nobody would notice if she was out of tune since it was dark and most of the crowd was tipsy and drunk.

    "Well, I think you also have potential." Lance smiled at her with a glint in his eyes.

    Before she knew what he was nning, he twirled her around, and in one swift movement, she bent her backward and caught her before she fell on the floor.

    She was speechless when he pulled her back on her feet and returned to their dance position. Slowly he guided her back to the rhythm as if nothing happened.

    She felt like her heart suddenly dropped to the floor. Her breathing ceased to exist, and her colors went down the drain. Goosebumps covered her body after the stunt he just made.

    But the worse part of it all was that she enjoyed every minute of it. She loved being in Lance''s arms, the nearness of his body to hers, and the closeness of his face that she could almost breathe the same air.

    "You see, you are a natural." Lance gave her a juvenile smile, knowing that what he did was a bit naughty.

    But he would do it again to feel her body next to his. He did not expect to do that, but he was entranced with the music and captivated by her beauty. It felt like it was the natural thing to do.

    "A little heads up would have been nice." She finally found her voice again, and her heartbeat was starting to go back to normal.

    She tried to even her breathing, hoping to be able to act as normally around him. But every minute that she was in his arms, normal seemed to vanish into thin air.

    In its ce was a desire to be closer to him and to feel the kiss that they shared earlier, once again. Jacky found herself fantasizing about him, just like the way it yed out during her dreams.

    She would act as the damsel in distress while he was the prince who would save the day.

 Chapter 278 - Just An Illusion

    <h4>Chapter 278 - Just An Illusion</h4>

    "Alex, I had been looking for you. Some investors wish to talk to you." Marcus reached their location and invited Alex to join them.

    He entertained some of their guests, and after exining their new projects, they seemed to be showing some interest. Now, they wished to meet the head of theirpany and host of the evening.

    "You seem to be alone. Where is your date?" Alex asked, noticing that his friend had been flying solo since he arrived.

    He wondered if his date decided not to show up or had an emergency. He was not used to seeing him with no woman in his arms. Maybe she dumped him even before they reached the party.

    "Nah, I decided toe alone this time.." Marcus expected the disbelieving reaction from his friend after that statement.

    Who would think that the great Marcus would have no date on one of the grandest events of theirpany? Well, he could not believe it himself. But so far, he found the experience different.

    "Wait, are you sure that you are Marcus and not an impostor?" Dani intruded with the conversation with a naughty grin on her face.

    The Marcus she came to knew through personal experience, and Jacky''s stories did not match the man in front of her. What had changed? She wondered as she watched his response.

    "Yeah, funny. The two of you can joke around andugh, but I decided to work for tonight and not have any distractions." Marcus exined what he was doing.

    Well, that was what he had been telling himself and whoever dared to ask about his date. But he also wondered if that was the truth. Anyway, he was here to help Alex with his ns.

    "Ok. I won''tugh if you are serious about this new Marcus." Dani said, controlling the smirk on her lips.

    In truth, she was happy to see that Marcus had finally had his realization. Well, if that was what was happening to him. It was just sad that he did not have it during the time that he still had Jacky.

    "Will you like to join us? I can certainly use some of your opinions." Alex asked Dani as Marcus reiterated that the guests were waiting for them.

    One thing he loved about Dani was her quick wit. She could easily catch up with the conversations even if she had no previous knowledge of the details.

    "If it is ok. I will skip this one. I wish to go to the powder room. I''ll look for you after." Dani excused herself, not wanting to have another debate on corporate issues and the likes.

    She certainly needed a break from the non-stop chatters. Although it was necessary to mingle and please all their guests, she still deserved a few minutes of alone time to breathe and recharge.

    She admired the energy of all these people who organize events like this. She was proud of Alex for putting up with this just because of her. She could not love him more for supporting her passion.

    "Ok. Call me if you need me." Alex pulled her closer and gave her a quick kiss before moving away with Marcus.

    She, on the other hand, looked for Jacky. She had not seen her since they separated at the start of the party. She wondered how she was doing in thepany of Lance.

    But when she turned to the dance floor, she could see that Lance was taking care of her. She had nothing to worry about her. She also noticed that Jacky and Lance looked so good together.

    Then, she saw Edward on the other side of the dance floor, talking to some people but looking at her. He was thest person she wanted to see or talk to, so she turned away from him and walked in the opposite direction.

    "Dani." A voice broke into her thought as she was making her escape. From the noise of the crowd, she initially thought that she might have only imagined it.

    But when someone called again and gently touched her shoulder, she stopped in her tracks and quickly turned around to look at the unknown person.

    "Dani. I hope I did not startle you." The man said as he presented himself in front of her.

    He arrived more than half an hour ago. He was already mingling with some people that he recognized. But when he saw Dani closed by, he decided to approach her.

    "Of course not, Troy," Dani answered him. She was slightly surprised but not shocked to see him. After all, she invited him to the event. "I''m d that you came."

    Thest time she saw him at the apartment, she felt so guilty that she had no time to talk to him. So, instead, she sent him an invitation to this event.

    "Well, it is an important event, so I thought I might as well check it out." He exined as he stood in front of her, looking around the ce.

    He knew that being seen in this event would be very beneficial for his business. But he was not here to find investors. There was another reason why he was seeking her out.

    "Yes, if you like, I can introduce you to some of the people that might be interested in investing in yourpany." Dani offered when she saw him scanning the room.

    She believed that Troy had a good business in his hands. She agreed with Alex that the ce had great potential. With more investments, in an instant, it could grow and expand.

    "No need. Some of these people are already investing in my expansion ns." Troy exined to her.

    Some of his patrons liked his concepts and decided to help him in his business. With Dani''s encouragement during their few talks, he made several deals with them that looked promising.

    "Good for you. I am happy that things are looking up for you." Dani said, genuinely happy for her friend. "Well, you can alwayse to me if you need any help." She offered.

    "Of course. I am d that I came tonight." Troy said. "Count my pledge for your cause." He added as they continued their conversation in the middle of the crowd.

    "Anyway, do you mind if I leave you for a while?" Dani excused herself, wanting a few minutes for herself. "I''lle to see you againter." She promised.

    "Of course. I am hoping that we can talk some moreter." Troy uttered, giving her a friendly smile before she left him.

    His business was thest thing on his mind when he decided to attend this party. It is not the main reason why he was here. But that could wait untilter when he had the chance to talk to her again.

    As he watched Dani walked away from him, he decided to move to the bar to grab a drink. "Give me a gin and tonic." As he sat on the stool, his eyes wandered around the ce.

    After his second ss, he let his eyes roamed the room again as if he was looking for someone. It finallynded on a couple with their arms entwined, talking in a group of people.

    He suddenly contemted if he wanted to fight for her. Should he keep hoping that she would end up with him or give her up now while he still could? Did he truly love her, or was it just an illusion?

 Chapter 279 - A Silent War

    <h4>Chapter 279 - A Silent War</h4>

    She decided to go outside of the ballroom to get some fresh air. As expected, her bodyguards were waiting outside for her.

    "Ms. Hamilton, is there a problem?" Ben, her security, asked as he came closer to her.

    "No, not at all. I am just thinking of getting some fresh air in the garden." She answered him. Then, she decided to try something else. "Do you think it will be possible if you don''t follow me outside?"

    She could not see any harm happening to her in the garden. She just felt that she could use some alone time without eyes watching her. For a few minutes, she wanted to rx her mind.

    "I''m sorry, Miss. But we can''t do that." Ben informed her, still standing in attention as the other of hispanion remained in their stations.

    She already expected that from him, but there was no harm from trying. "Fine. Feel free to follow me, but try to keep some distance." She pleaded in her tiny voice, which finally earned her an itsy-bitsy smile from him.

    Sometimes she thought they were robots, like in the movies, designed to look simr to humans. But Ben''s smile, at least, proved her wrong. He was still capable of emotions.

    "Well, you should smile once in a while. You looked good when you do." She teased him, but this time, his face remained stoic again. Was there a rule that they should not smile and enjoy their jobs?

    She continued to walk towards the end of the hallway. It led to the path to the garden. Scattered garden lights illuminated the spacious, beautifullyndscaped garden.

    But it appeared that she would not be alone in it as a man was already gazing at the stars as he puffed his cigarette. She thought of turning back, but the man turned, probably sensing that he was not alone anymore.

    "Dani, is that you?" The man asked, unsure since she was already halfway out of his sight.

    He had seen her before, inside the party with some guest, on his way out. But the shadows still obscured his view of her to be sure of her identity.

    Upon hearing her name, Dani curiously turned around to see if she knew the man. She did not recognize him earlier since his back was facing her. But his voice did sound familiar.

    "Gerald, what are you doing out here?" She finally saw his face as he stepped closer to her. "Should you be inside with the other guests?" She asked, a bit curious to find him out here alone.

    "Should I ask you the same question?" He stated as aeback to her question. Well, it was indeed a pleasant surprise to see her.

    Suddenly, seeing her brightened up the night, all he could think of was how beautiful she looked under the stars. How unlucky he was that she did not belong to him.

    "Well, I just wanted some air and to be alone." She uttered with a sigh. She just wanted to release the tension in her body.

    Maybe the darkness and the fresh air somehow helped her, as she felt more rxed than when she was inside. The clear sky and a sprinkle of few stars did help visually to clear her mind.

    She never did like these events, but she knew it was necessary. It was a necessary evil they could never avoid as long as they lived in the same social circle.

    "Well, I can go back inside. I had been here for some time." He offered, giving her the privacy to be alone. He took a long breathe of the cigarette in his lips before finally extinguishing it in the nearby trash.

    "No, I don''t n to stay long anyway. Alex will be looking for me if I am gone that long." She exined to him that there was no need for him to leave. "Anyway, it was nice to see you. Hope you enjoy the party."

    She turned back away from him and walked in the direction of the ballroom, her security not far behind. "You, too." She heard him say, but she continued to walk away, not looking back.

    When she returned inside, she remembered that she still had not heard of her parents. She had no problem if they decided to change their mind abouting. She preferred it.

    She was about to look for Alex when a group of guests stopped her. She was chatting about the cases she was handling when someone walked behind her and greeted her.

    "Dani, I have been looking for you." He stated as he stood beside her.

    He knew that she had been avoiding her all night. He was only waiting for his opportunity to get a chance to be alone with her. But she suddenly vanished from his sight.

    "Edward, it is nice to see you." She replied politely. "By the way, let me introduce to you all, Prince Edward. He is Alex''s cousin, who is visiting us for a few weeks."

    The guests started chatting with him, asking questions about his business and other things rting to the throne. They were genuinely interested in him, and he was slightly indulging them.

    She knew it was her opportunity to escape from this situation. She was about to make her quick excused, but it would seem that he had a whiff of her n.

    "If you don''t mind. I wish to borrow Ms. Hamilton for a dance." Edward announced to the group, cutting off all their questionings.

    He knew that Dani was intelligent, but he was not aware that she was cunning as well. But he was not letting her slipped his fingers that easily. Now, he was more challenge than ever to get her at his side.

    "Of course. Go ahead." One of the gentlemen stated as he bowed his head to the prince, which the other followed.

    She wanted to tell them that there was no need since they were not his loyal subjects but instead refrained herself from doing so. But she could see that the action did feed his ego as he waved to them.

    "Shall we?" Edward offered his hand in front of her, knowing that she had no choice but to ept it. It was his opportunity to be alone with her while Alex was still busy with his clients.

    "Sure." She answered back with a tight smile. She could not outright refuse his advances without causing amotion. Besides, it was just for one dance.

    There was no reason for her to be rude since he had not done anything warranting such behavior. She had no choice but to y niceties with him. She could not make a scene without provocation.

    He ushered her to the dance floor and guided her to slow dance. "I heard that you are doing great with your job. I nned to make a big donation tonight to your cause." He not so humbly stated. As if that should impress her.

    "I am happy to hear that." She replied with a forced smile. "Our clients who could not afford their legal rights to be represented fairly in our justice system would surely benefit from your help."

    As far as she was concerned, the more she talked to him, the more she did not like him. There was nothing wrong with his words, but his expression and his eyes were telling her something else.

    She could not wait for the dance to be over so that she could move away from him. She did not like dealing with a person that she knew was dangerous.

    "Oh, yes. The poor people who badly needed help. You are right. We should help them." He said in a condescending tone.

    He smiled at her, but he never truly believed in charities. He thought that it was a waste of good money. But he was willing to indulge her if that would allow him to be close to her. It worked with Tyra.

    He was sure that it would work on her. If not, he was sure to find another way.

    "I am d that you agreed." She felt like she was talking to a devil but maintained a smile on her face, counting the seconds for the song to end.

    She understood now why Alex never liked his cousin and why the Council would pick Alex over him as their king. Alex was a hundred times better than him in every way.

    She pitied the kingdom that would bow down to him as their king and the woman who would want to be his queen. He was a self-centered jerk who could only think of his interest.

    "Anything to help you. I hope that this means we can be friends." He knew he was baiting her. From what he was reading in her eyes, it was not working.

    It would seem that she was not as gullible as Tyra, but he would find a way to get her. He was sure that she had a weakness that he could explore. He just needed some time to figure it out.

    "You are Alex''s cousin. Once we get married, we are also going to be a cousin." She reminded him, not wanting to respond to his statement.

    She could see that he was not satisfied with her answer, but he still smiled at her. She could not allow him to know that she was doubtful if Alex would marry him until now.

    However, she did sense that Edward would always be up to no good. She had to be more careful around him. She realized now that she was standing in the middle of a silent war between Alex and Edward.

 Chapter 280 - Battle Of Desire

    <h4>Chapter 280 - Battle Of Desire</h4>

    It had been a while since he hadst seen her. She said that she would look for him, but where was she. He suddenly worried if something was wrong with her or was just busy entertaining some guests.

    "You have to excuse me, but I have to attend to other matters. Maybe we can continue this discussion another time." Alex knew if he did not end the conversation, it would continue till the end of the program.

    "Of course, we don''t want to keep you from your other obligations." The man opposite Alex nodded in understanding. "We are happy that you spare us some of your time."

    "Marcus here will assist you with coordinating a convenient time for an appointment so we can further discuss any future programs," Alex said to the group, which they all agreed with him.

    The group of new investors looked promising, but they almost took a big chunk of his time. He still had many things to do for all his ns tonight. And he still had to find Dani.

    He moved away from the group. He made excuses to those who tried to stop him on his way in his search for his missing fianc��. He already called her detailed security.

    They said that she already went back inside after a short trip to the garden. She was bound to be anywhere inside this ballroom. Finally, Alex stopped at one side of the ballroom and saw her on the dance floor.

    "What are you up to?" He mumbled not to anyone but only to himself upon seeing who was dancing with her.

    He trusted her in every decision she made. If she ended up dancing with him, it was not because she wanted it. She probably had been forced to the matter due to circumstances.

    Him, Edward, he would never trust not with his life, especially hers. He might be acting civilized with him. But it was only out of his respect to his father, his uncle, and the people of his kingdom.

    "What do you think?" Marcus stood by his side, waiting for his reaction to the new investors, unaware of what was happening.

    He had been working all night, finding opportunities to pitch in their projects to new investment possibilities. So far, he was satisfied with the turnout of interested individuals andpanies ready to check their proposals.

    "I think she is handling herself quite well." He answered him back, thinking that they were talking about the same subject.

    He continued to observe the interaction between Dani and Edward. Dani had that constrained smile that showed that she was not enjoying hispany.

    She was dancing with Edward and discussing something that displeased her. He was basing it on the way he read her bodynguage and expression.

    "What are you talking about?" Marcus asked confusedly, finally following his line of vision, finding Dani at the other end, in the arms of Edward. "Aren''t you doing something about it, like save Dani from his clutches?"

    That was what he would do under the circumstances. If he suddenly found his girl in another man''s arms, he would march into them and snatched her back away from him.

    "I don''t think she needed saving. But I do believe Edward does." Alex jokingly said as the song was finallying to an end. "I''ll talk to you about the investors on Monday. Go enjoy the rest of the night."

    Alex tapped his friend on the shoulder, encouraging him to stop working. He already had done enough. It was time to mingle socially and have fun.

    He waited until the music was at itsst note before stepping in, knowing that she never needed him to fight her battles anyway. But he would still be nearby just in case.

    "It was a nice dance, but if you''ll excuse me." Alex heard Dani as she said it to Edward when the music stopped. "I still have other matters to attend to." She added, still trying not to be rude.

    She pulled her hands away from him and stepped back, which Edward easily let go when he saw Alex standing almost behind her. He knew his time was up. "Until next time then," Edward responded.

    Edward only smiled sarcastically at Alex before he started to move away from them. He knew there was nothing much he could do now that Alex was back.

    "How long have you been there?" She asked. It was the only time that Dani realized that Alex was already standing right next to her.

    She was so focused on getting rid of Edward that she did not notice Alex''s presence. But she was d that he was finally here because she was indeed looking for him.

    "Not that long, but enough to enjoy how you get rid of my cousin," Alex admitted with a grin on his lips. He turned to face her and pulled her into his arms. When the music started, it was his turn to move her in his arms.

    He was d that he did not have to worry too much about her. Every time Dani was away from his sight. He was relieved that she was capable of taking care of herself.

    After all, he could not protect her twenty-four-seven. And her security was not always an assurance that no harm could happen to her. It was always good that she knew how to handle any situation and protect herself.

    "Oh, you witness that. I don''t want to be rude, but I honestly don''t feelfortable around your cousin. He gives me the creeps." Dani confessed to him, which made himugh out loud.

    She was surprised by his reaction to what she said, suddenly embarrassed that the other people around them were starting to look at them. "Ssshhh." She shushed him, which he toned down to a chuckle.

    "I''m sorry, but that was the first time that a woman called my cousin a creep." He finally suppressed his smile as his face turned serious. "You just never failed to amaze me. You are everything to me."

    He ran his fingers through her face, down to her chin, grazing the smoothness of her skin. Then, he made her face tilt up to him, forcing her gently to look up, so he could gaze into her eyes.

    His eyes never left hers, not caring about the world around them. At the moment, it was just the two of them while nothing else existed. Dani was the only person that mattered as he kept her in his warmth.

    "I am?" She asked with a slight hesitation, keeping her eyes locked with his.

    She had heard those words before, but hearing him say it all over again, still felt so surreal. Like she was floating in a dream above the clouds where everything was perfect.

    But she knew that she was never perfect. The world might think otherwise because all they saw was the superficial things, but deep inside, she knew that she had several ws.

    "Yes." He softly whispered, refraining himself from saying more before he started spilling the beans and ruined his surprise.

    He could not identally say something to her and make her suspicious of his ns. But every time he stared at those soulful eyes, it became harder and harder for him to keep things from her.

    He lowered his head to hers until their foreheads and noses touched as they closed the gap between them. The next thing, he had his lips secured with hers in a battle of desire.

 Chapter 281 - Death Was Just In The Corner

    <h4>Chapter 281 - Death Was Just In The Corner</h4>

    "Hey! Can I cut in? I do wish to dance with my daughter." A booming voice interrupted Alex''s trance, and he suddenly realized that they were kissing in the middle of the dance floor.

    He slowly pulled away, keeping a smile on his face as he continued to gaze at Dani, who was still slightly dazed by their stunt. She was still under the spell of that kiss they recently shared.

    "Of course, Ethan," Alex replied, not showing any embarrassment at all. Why would he when he was only expressing how much he wanted her in his life?

    It finally snapped Dani to the present and made her realized what was happening. She looked at her father with her cherry tomato cheeks, feeling like she wanted to hide from his gaze.

    Not that she was ashamed to be caught kissing Alex. She was just not used to being too showy of her emotions when she became awyer. Unlike when she was young and stupid, she had changed.

    It was the exact reason some hadbeled her as the ice queen, a tigress, and other words rting to a woman who did not like to be emotional.

    "You look so lovely, Dani." Her Dad uttered, especially with the blush on her face. He suddenly remembered her little princess, who would sit on hisp and enjoy telling him what she did all day.

    Even if there was a way to turn back time, he knew that he would not change anything. All that happened in their past, whether good or bad, had led them into this moment.

    It was the most special day in his daughter''s life. He could see the happiness that was radiating in her eyes. It was spilling in her smile even though she was trying to control it.

    "You don''t look bad at all." Dani retorted to her father, who seemed to be doing much better, inparison, to thest time she visited him. "Are you sure you feel better?" She asked, still a bit concerned.

    She believed that her father should have sat this one out and rested instead in the safety of their home. He should not be forcing himself to be part of this stressful celebration.

    "I know you are worried about me. You don''t have to because everything is under control. You see me. I am not worried at all." He assured her as they continued to dance to the slow music humming in the background.

    Thest thing he wanted was to see his wife and daughter suffering because of him. He was not afraid if he had to die any time soon. He already had made arrangements for his family.

    "You can''t me Mom and me. We love you so much, Dad. We don''t want to lose you." It had been a while since they had such a heartfelt conversation.

    She carefully watched his expression and his body movements. She checked for any telltale sign that he was feeling tired or ufortable.

    His hold in her hand was still firm, and his stride to the dance floor was in tune with the beat. He seemed very healthy and energetic when you looked at him physically.

    But she knew better because she had lived with him most of her life. In his eyesid the truth of what he truly felt. Once she looked into them, she had seen what he did not want them to see.

    "Well, you won''t." He swung her to the music as if he never felt so much better. Like there was nothing amiss with their situation. "I will be here till the day that you give me my grandchildren." It was supposed to be the n.

    Hopefully, all his effort to fund the medical world would pay off, and he would survive the surgery that would save his life. If not, he was bound to leave this world for good.

    He shook his thoughts away from his fears. He might be one of the most influential people in this room, but he did not reach this point without giving fear its due respect.

    Without acknowledging the most he was afraid of, he would not have built the courage to ovee it. Fear and courage must alwayse hand in hand, or it would be just a waste of time.

    "I''m happy that you finally reconsider having the surgery." She hugged him, not caring anymore if they stopped moving.

    She had no reassurance that the surgery would be sessful. No matter how many statistics told them that her father would turn out alive at the end of it. There was still that tiny percentage that said otherwise.

    It could be thest time they had a father and daughter dance like this, and she wanted to savor every minute of being in his arms. She already had wasted so much time. She could not regret this moment too.

    "Hey, I am not dying. I promise you." Ethan whispered in her ear as he buried his chin on her hair. He pulled her closer,forting her. "I will fight death no matter what. For you and your mother."

    He felt her sob, but she was trying to control it. Not wanting to show the people that surround them how much all of this was affecting her. She always had been strong-willed, and she would continue to do so for him.

    "I know, Dad. I am sorry for hating you all those times. For staying away from you. For thinking of the worst." She finally looked up from her current position to look into his eyes.

    She was not going to cry because there was no need for it. Her father was still here, fighting with her and her mother. She would show him that she could still trust him. But most of all, she loved him so much.

    "Shall we go to your mother? She could not wait to see you." Ethan finally said as he smiled at her like nothing went wrong in their rtionship.

    It was the only time she realized that the song had already ended, and the people around them were either leaving the dance floor or waiting for the next one.

    "Let us go. I am also excited to see Mom." She responded to her father moving with him away from the dance floor.

    She did not care if people saw their exchange or what they thought of it. What mattered to her right now was the reconciliation she had with her father.

    "She would love the dress you are wearing." He told her, guiding her to where he left his wife talking with Alex''s parents. If not mistaken, Alex would probably have joined them. He had vanished from his sight earlier.

    "I''m sure Mom was the one who chose your outfit. You look very handsome and dashing, Dad." Sheplimented the impable three-piece suit that his father was wearing tonight.

    "You know your mother never approved of my taste." Her fatherined.

    "Because you have the worse one. I wonder how you managed to win Mom''s heart." She jokingly said, which made them bothugh.

    "Well, it is a secret that she would never allow me to tell." Ethan ced his fingers on his lips and sealed it.

    He might beughing with Dani, but his mind was also wandering somewhere else. It broke his heart to think that it would hurt her tremendously if something happened to him. He was afraid that death was just in the corner, waiting for him.

 Chapter 282 - Save The Day

    <h4>Chapter 282 - Save The Day</h4>

    Alex left Dani and Ethan on the dance floor to check on something first. But before he did, he watched the two and found the scene in front of him, one of the best highlights of the night.

    He was satisfied to witness the reconciliation of Dani with the man he first loved. He figured that this night would never beplete if guilt still gripped her heart due to the misunderstanding between her and her father.

    "Alona, are all the remaining programs set for the night? Do you still foresee any more issues?" Alex asked his secretary, who was coordinating with the organizers.

    He wanted everything to run smoothly from here on to the end of the event. He knew that they might not be able to tackle some unknown variables that might arise but, at least, minimize its impact.

    "The fundraising is progressing sessfully." ording to Alona''s report. "They almost exceeded the expected target of donations." She continued to exin to him, and the night was still young..

    "That''s good. Notify me immediately if any problems ur." He gave his final instructions before dismissing her.

    Although the team designed the projection conservatively, they still believed it would exceed expectations by a margin. It would be enough to help all the charitable institutions selected to benefit tonight.

    Dani suggested sharing some of the portions of the funds raised tonight with some reputable foundations. It was one thing he loved about her. She always looked at the bigger picture and not just her point of view.

    He walked back to the party when things seemed to be running smoothly. This event did not need his supervision, but he wanted this night to be perfect or at least ording to his ns.

    "Are you all enjoying the night?" Alex moved to the location of his parents and found Dani''s mom with them.

    Laura and his mother had be fast friends since they first met. Learning that they had so much inmon had made them inseparable. It was like they were long-lost sisters.

    "Yes, we are. For a first-timer, you are doing a great job so far." Katherine answered him, pointing to the triumphant party around her.

    It was the first time she had seen her son in action, and she believed he had outdone himself. She could not be prouder of her son and his achievements.

    "Laura, you look lovely tonight." He greeted, turning his attention to her.

    He could see so much resemnce in Dani and her features. Like her daughter, Laura was also an epitome of beauty and elegance. They might not be royalty, but they did exude ss and mour.

    "Maybe we should hire you to organize your wedding," Laura interjected with a slight chuckle.

    She could not help but tease him a bit. She could see the tension on his shoulders as he stood straight beside her. If she was in his situation, she might also be on her nerves ending by now.

    "Well, I am not surprised since Alex had always been great at whatever he sets his mind to, but this is exceptional." His mom praised his work, amazed at what he had done in such a short time.

    "Thank you, beautifuldies. But you also have to give credit to your husbands. They did invest in this celebration." He knew if not for them, it would have been difficult for him to pull this through.

    It was not an impossible task, but it would have been more difficult. But with Fred''s support and Ethan''s backing to his ns, he had lesser hurdles to ovee.

    "Ok. Fine. You are also great." Katherine kidded her husband, who smiled proudly and bowed at his wife as he took the credit.

    "Of course, we men can always do better than you women if we put our minds to it." Fred boastfully muttered to them.

    "Do you have what I asked you to bring?" He whispered to his mother as he leaned closer to her.

    His ns were not a secret among them. In truth, both their parents were involved in the nning of this event. But he did not want passersby to hear their conversation.

    He did not want anyone to ruin his surprise. Not when his nerves were starting to go haywire.

    He would fight endless hours in a boardroom and never be this agitated. As of now, he felt like his heart was about to explode out of his chest from his excitement.

    "Of course, I do." His mom responded with eagerness in her tone. His Dad and Laura seemed to share the same sentiment as they waited for Katherine to give Alex what he was asking for, but.

    "What''s wrong?" Ethan asked when he saw his wife''s face dropped as if there was a problem.

    He quickly stepped closer to her and checked if there was something he could do to help. From her expression, he could already tell that something was brewing.

    "It is not in here." She pointed in her bag as she kept searching for whatever the object was.

    The panic looked on her face, and her eyes indicated that she was dead serious. She could not find it. It had gone from her possession.

    "Are you sure? You even showed it to me earlier before we left the room." Frederick said, showing signs of concern on his face.

    "Mom, try to look again." Alex was anxious now because he needed that in his n for tonight. "Check every pocket." He insisted.

    His mom could not lose it. That object was essential in his ns tonight.

    "Don''t you see that my bag is too small to have many pockets?" Katherine pointed out, exasperated with her son''s suggestion.

    "Fine. But is there any chance that you just forgot it in your room?" He was willing to go and get it if that was the case.

    He had to find a solution to this dilemma before Dani returned from the dance. Then, his mom started smiling as if there was something silly about the situation.

    "Mom, is there something wrong?" Alex questioned his mother, a bit confused by her reaction.

    He could not understand why his mom suddenly changed her demeanor. As if she had single-handedly found a solution to their problem.

    "Well, you should look at yourself in the mirror. You are about to have a heart attack, judging from the look on your face." His mom said, walking over in front of him and held his face in both of her hands.

    "Breathe. Rx." His mom instructed. "I am so happy to see that you are so in love with Dani. We all are. I''m sorry if I wanted to see how much." Katherine uttered in her melodic voice.

    She stretched her hand to her husband, and Fred pulled out the object she had her husband kept for her in his pockets. She took Alex''s hand and ced the item on his palm.

    "It would seem that I am still a good actress." She stated to Alex, who made a huge sigh of relief upon seeing the thing his mom handed to him.

    "Mom, thanks so much for everything. You too, Dad." He quickly ced the item inside his pocket. He turned around to look at Laura, who witnessed their exchange. "I am d that you are also here for Dani."

    "We are also here for you. Seeing Dani''s happiness is all we ever dream of, and now that you are here to fulfill that, we can''t ask for more." Laura pulled him closer and hugged her future son-inw.

    "You already have my daughter. Now, you are also taking my wife." Ethan jokingly said, seeing Alex in the arms of his wife.

    Laura quickly let go of Alex, happy to see her husband on her best behavior. Well, that was good enough in her book. Besides, she knew that Ethan was starting to see Alex as a son, his son.

    "Dad, you and your corny jokes." Dani stood beside her man, pulled him to a quick kiss. "Is everything alright?" She whispered privately in his ears.

    She noticed when she and her father was walking towards them that he was slightly anxious about something. Until his mom and her mom calmed him down. Whatever it was they did or said, he felt relieved.

    "Some issues in the program." He answered her, more of lied to her. But in a way, he felt that it was true since it was indeed part of his program. "But no need to worry, these two beautifuldies managed to save the day."

 Chapter 283 - Unravel The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 283 - Unravel The Truth</h4>

    "What do you think of that woman?" Jacky asked him as she drank her fourth champagne for the night, pointing to a stunning woman in her ck gown,ughing at whatever the man beside her was saying.

    She had been entertaining Lance with her personally invented game of CSI, Character Sensory Investigation. He had to guess the personality of a target of her choosing using only his five senses.

    He could use all or any of his senses to assess the person. Even predict what action she would do next if he felt confident enough with his ability to read people.

    "Oh, let me see." He followed the line of her fingers and found a beautiful woman at the other end.

    He could see that she looked elegant and stood confidently in her gown. Her figure indicated that she frequented a gym and followed a regr regimen. Not an athlete since her muscles were not firm enough.

    The way she controlled herugh told him that she attended a boarding school. They were usually refined and had to act ording to a certain standard. Her parents raised her well to fit in with society.

    "So?" She nagged at him, impatiently waiting for his observation. "What do you think?" She continued, trying to catch his attention as he kept staring at the women.

    Suddenly she felt a pang of jealousy from the way he was scrutinizing the girl. A thought urred in her mind. What if he found that girl a more suitable date for him?

    Jacky turned her attention to the woman. She did not recognize her. But from her point of view, the woman could easily pass as a member of the royal family. If not, she would bet that she belonged to the upper ss.

    "Well, she could be a model, an actress, or someone in the fashion scene." He expressed his partial assessment. "Or maybe a daughter of a wealthy businessman." He added.

    Well, in truth, he had not much experienced in reading women in general. The only women he had scrutinized in his entire life had been the handful he had a rtionship with, including his mother and the woman next to him.

    He nced again in the direction of the woman before saying his final thoughts. "I think..." But he never finished the sentence when she interrupted him.

    "You know what I think." She slightly snapped at him, unable to control her emotion. She was not mad at him but more to herself because she was starting to act irrationally.

    She was through with this game. Not the game they were currently ying but the one that Lance started. She was doing well, as she tried to forget about him.

    Then, he walked back into her life, acting like he belonged as he weaved his way back into her heart. Then, here she was waiting and hoping that something good woulde out of this.

    "What?" Lance was suddenly curious about her sudden change of mood. "What did I do?" He moved closer to her and stared into her eyes.

    He searched his brain if he had something wrong or said a word that might have offended her. But his mind turned out nk. He could note up with an exnation for her current state.

    "Nothing." She quickly backed away, looking away from him, finding her behavior unwarranted. She had no right to feel that way since he did not promise her anything from the very start.

    "No. I don''t buy that." He used his hand to gently forced her to look at him. "Jacky, something happened. But I am not a mind reader. I can''t tell what you are thinking." He pushed the hair that blocked her eyes away from her face, wanting to see what she might be thinking.

    "I said it was nothing. I just remembered something. But if you''ll excuse me, I need to leave." She stood up from the table they were upying. But before she could go far, he stopped her.

    He stood up from his seat and held her arm, preventing her from running away. "What are you doing? Why are you running away?" He whispered as he stepped closer to her.

    "I''m not running. I am facing the truth." The words escaped her lips before she could stop them.

    "What truth?" He asked, not having any idea of what was going through in that head of hers, but he had a feeling that it had something to do with him. "Please do enlighten me." He stood over her, but she still hid her face from him.

    "I am just fooling myself that you like me." She finally admitted as she looked up at his face and stared into his eyes. But she gave up, unable to hold his gaze. It was like it was boring to her soul and digging into her secrets.

    She quickly looked away, afraid of what he might find. She was already feeling embarrassed by her actions. There was no need to add to her frustration.

    "What if I do?" He asked, not letting go of her. When she failed to respond, he moved closer and enveloped her in his arms. As if they were also dancing with the slow beat that echoed in the room.

    "What will you do if I like you?" Lance asked again, whispering it through her hair as he nuzzled his face closer to her, burying her face into his body from the way their body intertwined.

    She knew she should have run. She should have shoved Lance away in the first chance she got. Instead, she rested her cheeks on his chest, hearing the fast beating of his heartbeat. It sounded like it matched the way she felt.

    "Do you?" She eventually asked, knowing she was not moving away anytime soon from the way he was holding her firmly in his arms.

    She could feel her hands shaking. It would be a miracle if Lance did not feel it too. But her biggest fear was how she would respond to his answer. That was if he said no and most especially if it was yes.

    "No." He answered her, sensing her reaction to what he said. He could not read her face since she was still hiding it from him, but he could feel her bodynguage.

    "Oh!" The disappointment in her reply was very evident in her tone. "That is good." She slightly stuttered. "Because��" Her mind was nk, unable to form a coherent sentence as a response to him.

    He quickly moved his right hand and ced it on her chin, forcing her face to look up to him. "No, I don''t like you." He repeated his answer earlier.

    "You already said that." She answered defiantly, not wanting to feel humiliated anymore.

    But before she could add to her response, he lowered his face to her and attacked her lips with a kiss that was full of passion. A longing that he had been yearning for since he had a taste of her lips earlier.

    He pulled away for a bit, trying to stare at her dazed eyes. "I think I really... really... really... like you." He enunciated every word, making sure that she understood it.

    When she only nodded, unable to form any words, let alone a sentence, he resorted to kissing her again to get his answers to his unspoken question.

    The kiss earlier affected him, and he guaranteed that she felt it too.. He only wanted to unravel the truth behind that kiss.

 Chapter 284 - Not That Young, But Not Old Either

    <h4>Chapter 284 - Not That Young, But Not Old Either</h4>

    "John, we are so d that you are here. We were talking about you just now." A group of hisrades stopped him on his tracks and greeted him.

    "Dad, would you mind if I look for my friends?" Tyra asked, needing to get away from her father''spany.

    They had been here for an hour, and it felt like he was trying hard to find her a date. It was a bit humiliating, and she did not need it. She was more than capable of finding herself the man for her.

    She was in no hurry. She wanted to heal her heart first, and once she was whole again, she knew that love would find a way. It woulde unexpectedly, and happiness would follow.

    "Go ahead. Have fun." John said to his daughter, letting go of her arm. "Find me when you want to go home." He added, but they both knew that they would only leave when he said so.

    He knew he was desperate to find a husband for his daughter. But not just anyone, the man needed to be wealthy enough to help him with hispany.

    He knew he had to give up Alex because he did not have much ammunition to force him to take his daughter back. But he could still use his connection with him to find a suitable man for his daughter.

    "Thanks, Dad." She quickly moved away before her father''s mind changed.

    Thest thing she wanted was to stand beside her father and talked about her achievements in life. It was as if she was auditioning for a part in a movie. What role? An arranged wife for their sons.

    She had no n to be another part of his business dealings. She loved her father. But she would not tolerate his ns this time. It was clear to her now how maniptive her father had be.

    "Of course, Alex would never forget our long-standing rtionship. He would want me and Tyra to be here." He pointed out to the men as soon as Tyra was out of earshot, still using her daughter''s old association with the host of the night.

    He knew what these men were talking about, and it had nothing to do with his association with Alex. Blind rumors were now circting about somepanies that were about to go under soon.

    If he was not careful, they might suspect that hispany was on that list. But from the way they were whispering earlier, they might already know about it.

    "Well, it was just a shame that Alex is marrying someone else." One of the men stated. "I always thought that your daughter would marry the prince." Another of the men added.

    "I also thought so, but we could not force what the heart wants." He answered them, excusing her daughter''s wish to break it off with him. Although he left off the part that she now regretted her action dearly.

    However, something caught his eye. He did see a young gentleman showing some interest in his daughter. His eyes continued to follow his daughter until she was out of sight.

    This night might not be a lost cause after all for him. He recognized the man as the son of the oil tycoon in the south-central region. Maybe it was time that he introduced himself to this young man.

    On the other side of the ballroom, Tyra walked with no particr direction. Her only goal was to escape her father and be alone. She loved parties. Who did not? But not this one.

    "Hi, Tyra. Join us." A group of people she knew called to her, but she declined them, making her excuses. She continued to walk on until she reached the end of the room.

    She did not want to bump into Edward. But most of all, thest people she wanted to see were the happy couple. She was not up for another heartbreak of seeing them blissful together.

    It did not mean that she had any ns of tearing them apart. She just wanted to be left alone in her agony. She did not need a knife to cut into her heart again and again.

    After asking the people in charge for a ce where she could be alone, they ushered her to a room on the other side of the big hall. It was a lounge room for guests who needed some time to rest.

    "Miss, will you need something more?" The man in the ck and white uniform asked her. When she said no, he immediately left her by the door.

    She slowly walked into the room and found the couch empty. It was a spacious room, with a few couches around and decorations to brighten the ce.

    But she was not interested in any of it. All she wanted was to be away from the prying eyes of all those people. She wanted the silence that would drown the buzz that kept prating her mind.

    "I should not havee." She mumbled to herself as grief crept into her mind. She buried her face in the palms of her hands, trying to erase the memories that were breaking her heart.

    Being in this building, in the same ce as Alex, only brought back memories of the good times they shared. And the betrayal she had done. Finally, the pain of what she had lost.

    "It was a mistake to be here." She told herself as she continued to cover her face, sitting on the long couch, unaware that another person had beat her to the idea.

    He stood on the far end of the room, standing at therge windows, staring far outside in the darkness of the night, trying to forget why he was also here.

    The man clung to his ss in a vise grip. If it had been some cheap kind, it would have shattered at the force he had applied on it. Finally, he slightly loosened his hold on the ss, feeling the pressure on his knuckles.

    "I should not havee." The same thought was going through his mind as he regretted setting foot on this asion.

    He should have waited for her at his home as he initially nned. He should not havee here to see her. To convince her to let go of her ns and just run away with him.

    Now, he could not erase the memories imnted in his head by what he witnessed earlier in the ballroom. He could not stop watching her. He could not turn away from the scene that was ying in front of him.

    "I should have left." He kept telling himself. He drank the remaining content of his drink and was about to get more when he noticed the girl crying on the couch.

    He walked towards her and tapped her on the shoulder, gently not wanting to frighten her. "Are you ok?" He quickly removed his hand, seeing she recoiled in his touch.

    He could not see her face since she buried it in her hands, but he could tell that she was still young by her stance and her built. Maybe not that young, but not old either.

 Chapter 285 - The Highest Bidder

    <h4>Chapter 285 - The Highest Bidder</h4>

    "Yeah, I am." She quickly wiped the few tears that dropped from her eyes, suddenly aware that she was not alone anymore in the room. "Did you juste in?" She asked as she reached for the white handkerchief he handed her.

    She did not hear the door open. Was she too lost in her thoughts that she did not notice her surrounding? She wiped her tears and held on to the cloth until she was sure that there were no more tears left in her eyes.

    "No, I was here first. But I believe I did not notice youe in. I was standing on that far corner." He pointed to the spot he had left.

    It would seem that he was not alone in wallowing their sorrows and hiding in this room forfort. He stared at that beautiful face and wondered who would think of hurting another person.

    Well, he could already think of several people. He almost had been a part of it, but he was through with all of it. He could not stoop to such low and hurt someone because the person he loved wanted him to.

    "Oh. I did not look in that direction." She hardly looked at anything at all when she entered the room. "Well, I can leave if you need the room." She offered since he was the first one to use it.

    "No, that is not necessary." He stopped her from getting up from her seat. "The entire room is big enough for the two of us. If you want to be alone, I can go back to my previous position."

    "I''m sorry. You are right. The room is big enough for both of us. You are wee to stay wherever you wish." She waved her hands to the room. "Please don''t let my presence disturb you." She added.

    She moved to the other side of the couch, giving him space to sit on, despite the many other avable seats around the room. She felt that it was not her house. Anybody coulde in and join them.

    "Ok. Then let me replenish my drink." He walked to the minibar in the middle of the room. "Would you like one? Anyway, I think you need one." He did not wait for her reply as he prepared her another drink.

    He walked back to her side and handed her the ss. "Drink it. It will help." He suggested, seeing that whatever happened to her earlier still affected her deeply.

    "Thanks." Although she did not initially n to drink, she took a sip of the drink, hoping that it would help.

    After a few sipped, she looked up and found the man still standing on the other side of the couch, just watching her. It was not in a creepy way, but more of curiosity.

    "Aren''t you going to sit down?" She asked as she lowered the ss of her drink on herp and stared at the brown liquid instead.

    "Only if you like mypany. We can talk. Not necessarily why you are crying or why I am sulking. But anything else that can help us get through with this night."

    He thought that it was better than to constantly thought of the woman that was breaking his heart. He knew if he kept drinking his pain away, he might break down and do something stupid.

    It sickened him to see her clinging to that despicable man. Why did she have to lower herself in such a way? For revenge. He could not ept it anymore. Her reason was not good enough.

    "Fine. Your idea seems better than mine." She finally answered him after a few seconds of thinking about his suggestion.

    It seemed better than her crying her eyes out. Besides, talking to this stranger would seem better than thinking of a past she could not get back. Better find a way to move on to the future.

    He finally sat down on the opposite side of the couch, cradling in his hand his drink. "So, are you a friend of the bride or the groom?" He felt that he should put some humor into their situation.

    Well, Alex and Dani were practically getting married. He better started getting used to it, even if he learned to like Dani. There was a point that he wanted her to be his.

    But seeing how in love she was with Alex. He knew he never had a chance. He had to let go of that idea before he had fallen too deep. Now, he wanted to salvage his love for the first person he ever loved. But.

    "The groom." She answered with a forced smile. She did not cry again, but the pain was quite evident in her eyes. "What about you?" She turned to him and stared at him.

    She wanted a distraction and was freely giving her one. The man seemed interesting to talk to, so she would indulge this whim. He had not introduced himself, so she chose not to divulge hers too.

    "The bride." He answered her. "She is a dear friend." He told her honestly. Because as Dani always pointed out, they were just friends.

    Besides, he came here to fulfill the love that he promised to keep. At the same time, to say goodbye to Dani. It was killing two birds with one stone.

    But now, he was not so sure if he still wanted to kill the other bird. He wondered if he was having some second thoughts about his feelings.

    "I am hiding not because of the groom but because of my father." Sheughed because it was so stupid. "He wanted to marry me off to the first man that would take me."

    She did not know why he told him that, but it felt good to take that off her chest. It was like she pulled a thorn out of her wound, and the blood finally bled out and relieved the pressure.

    "I am here too, not because of the bride. I could not stand to watch as the woman that I loved destroyed her life." He admitted to her but with a defeated look.

    He knew it was a mistake to see her when she was with him. Now, he could not erase the memory of the two of them. He knew she saw him watching her, but she did not stop. She continued with her charade. It was just too much for him.

    He knew now that he could not turn back. He could not ept the woman that he loved back in his life. What happened tonight destroyed everything in their rtionship?

    He refilled their drinks and started talking more about their failed rtionship. They started sharing things that hurt them the most. Their alone time became a therapy session as both wanted to heal from the pain.

    "I want to run away." She finally said. "I want to start over where I am far away from all of this." She was a bit tipsy, but she was not drunk.

    She knew what she was saying, but the difference was this time. She had more courage to say it out loud. She did not care anymore about what her father would say.

    She always came, running back to her father whenever he needed her. But this time, she wanted to be selfish and think of herself. She had to stop thinking that it was her obligation to take care of him.

    "That is what I n to do. After tonight, I am leaving. I am taking my life away from here. But it would seem that I am leaving alone." He stated, finally making up his decision.

    "Take me with you." She did not know where that came from, but an idea was quickly forming in her mind. "I want to run away with you. I will pay you, of course. But I will ask you to do something for me."

    She was still wealthy from her modeling career. In addition to that, she also had a trust fund that her mother left her. But it was something that his father had no idea about, and she nned to keep it that way.

    "What is it?" Not that he was interested in running away with her or her money. It all sounded like fun that he liked the idea. Or was he starting to get drunk? He could not tell as he waited for her to answer.

    He was starting to find this woman more intriguingpared to the cryingdy earlier. He wondered what idea was running through her mind. Would he like it?

    "I want you to marry me." That should put a stop to his father''s n to marry her to some guy. At least in this scenario, she was in control.

    But was she really in control when she hardly knew the man? Yet she was proposing to him to get married. She was drunker than she thought as she startedughing.

    "That was one hell of a proposal." It took him a minute before he could respond to her statement, or was that a question? He could not tell.

    He startedughing at the idea too. "Are you serious?" He found it hrious since he did not even know her name. Why would he marry a stranger and run along with her n?

    "Yes, I think I am." She answered back, not even blinking this time. She was dead serious about her n.

    At the moment, all she could think about was the perfect solution to her problem.. The only thing that could make her father stopped from auctioning her to the highest bidder.

 Chapter 286 - The Big Fuzz

    <h4>Chapter 286 - The Big Fuzz</h4>

    "Mom, Laura. I hope you don''t mind if I borrow Dani for a few minutes." Alex interrupted the discussion about sometest fashion that was on the trend today.

    He could see her struggle to keep up with the two, too polite to excuse herself from the ongoing argument. But he could see right through her facade. She was dying of boredom and needed some rescuing.

    He knew that it was time that her knight came out of hiding and saved her from her current situation. His instinct told him that she would appreciate it if he meddled with her affair at this point.

    "Sure, go ahead. Have fun with the two of you. Enjoy the night," Laura encouraged her daughter to go with Alex.

    She would forever be thankful that Alex became a part of Dani''s life. They were so perfect together. She could already see them in their wedding clothes, about to march the aisle.

    If only they could move it earlier because she could not wait for them to be married. And, of course, they could not wait for their grandchildren.

    "Thanks," Alex said, whisking Dani away from them and towards the end of the ballroom.

    "Look at the two of them," Katherine whispered to her friend. She watched his son holding Dani as if she was the most precious thing in the world. "I only wish them happiness, like what we have."

    "Yes, I can''t wait to see Dani''s faceter when Alex presents his final gift tonight." Laura giggled at the thought.

    When she first heard of Alex''s n, she was ecstatic about it. But she was also slightly confused. But Alex managed to exin to her that he just wanted it to be perfect.

    "Me, too." Katherine was so proud of the son she raised. He had grown up to be a fine man.

    Dani was lucky to have him, but she believed that his son was fortunate to have met a girl like her. She could never find a w in Dani. She checked every box that his son would need in a life partner.

    Alex, on the other hand, ushered Dani into an open door. He had reserved this lounge room only for the two of them. He knew that he would require a space where they could escape during the event.

    "Thanks for rescuing me out there." She sighed in relief as she walked forward to the couch and dropped dead on the soft cushion. She did not care anymore if she looked like a sack of potato.

    She was exhausted after dancing and standing for a long time. She could feel her feet were about to dere a protest. Not to mention her entire body and her muscles that were starting toin.

    "I can see that you needed a few minutes of break." He stood beside her on the couch and leaned forward to her.

    He started massaging her neck and shoulders, trying to relieve the stiffness of her muscles. He wanted her to rx and to enjoy what was about to happen next.

    "Howe you know what I always need? As if you can always read my mind." She questioned him while she closed her eyes.

    His hands worked their magic on her skin. His fingers prated every sinewy muscle on her body, untangling the stress and releasing the pressure the night had created.

    She felt like she was in heaven as he continued to work on the tightness of her body. However, another form of tension was building inside of her, another need that wanted attention.

    "Because you always tell me with your action or through your expression what you want from me." He whispered through her ear, tickling her with the vibration of his voice, making her shiver in delight.

    "Come here." She looked up to him and stared at his face. "Sit beside me." She tapped the space beside her, wanting only to feel his arms around

    "What''s going through your mind?" He asked, moving around the couch, and sitting beside her.

    She held his hands and stared at his eyes. All she could see was the love that was circling in its orbs. She was sure that the same emotion was reflecting in hers.

    "Thanks so much for doing all of this for me. I see all your effort to make this perfect." She held his face in her hands as she felt a tear dropped down on her cheeks.

    "Why are you crying?" He asked, wiping the tear with the palm of his thumb. He never liked seeing her cry. "Did I do something wrong?" rmed that he might make a mistake.

    "No, you did the exact opposite. You made everything so beautiful. All because you want to make me happy. I feel so blessed to have you." Dani confessed, smiling despite the tear on her face.

    "It is nothingpared to what you have brought to my life. You have changed me in so many ways." If not for her, he would still be in his quest for the meaning of his life.

    "Well, I hope that we are not keeping score." She suddenly teased him,ughing in between her tears of joy.

    "I''m positive that I am leading the scoreboard." He responded with a chuckle as he enveloped her in an embrace.

    He liked it more when she was beaming with happiness. He would keep telling her all his bad jokes that he coulde up with if that would bring a smile to her face.

    "But seriously, enough of this crying." She grabbed the white hanky that he produced from his pocket and dabbed it on her face. Careful not to ruin further her makeup.

    She still had to face the crowd outsideter. She did not want to look like a monster with her face smudged with the different colors on her face.

    "I want to tell you something." "I have something to tell you." Both of them simultaneously said to one another, which both of them ended upughing.

    "Jinx." They both said again.

    "Double jinx." This time, it was too much of a coincidence.

    "Anyway, you go first," Dani said because she could sense that what he was about to say was very important.

    Although she believed what she was supposed to say was equally important, he should tell his opinion first. But before any of the two of them could utter a word, a knock on the door interrupted them.

    "Excuse me, Sir, to disturb you, but you are requested toe outside." His secretary said. From the expression on her face, there was some urgency in it.

    "I think we should go and check it out," Dani said, seeing that it might be a problem that they needed to handle.

    asions this big always ended up with a problem or two, even if it was almost at its end. But at least, the entire program was soon ending, and the situation did not happen at the very beginning.

    That would have been a nightmare for the organizers and Alex. At least, this one would surely be easy to fix. "What''s going on?" She heard Alex asked Alona.

    Alona hardly said anything yet when she saw the problem standing on the stage. She could hear a familiar voice was speaking on the microphone, broadcasting his message to the guests who cared to listen.

    She saw Edward together with Nick as they neared the stage.. As the speech became more audible, she understood now what might be the big fuzz as whispers circted among the crowd.

 Chapter 287 - The Next King

    <h4>Chapter 287 - The Next King</h4>

    "What are those two up to?" Dani asked, seeing her mortal enemy together with Alex''s cousin on the stage.

    She did not know about Edward, but if Nick was in the picture. She guaranteed it could only mean bad news. Since she discovered what Nick was capable of doing, she had learned never to trust him.

    "I have no idea, but I can bet it is not good." Alex eyed them, watching and listening attentively to what Edward was saying.

    So far, Edward had not done anything ruining. He introduced Alex as his cousin and talked about Alex''s youth and his many aplishments. It sounded like he was boosting Alex''s character to the crowd.

    But Alex knew better to believe it that easily. He was waiting for the next shoe to drop. Based on experience, that was usually the case. Edward would y nice, and then he would surprise him with a bomb.

    "What are we going to do?" Dani asked, hoping that those two dumb asses would not ruin the remainder of the night.

    She would do anything to prevent those two from whatever they were nning because she could sense that they were there to cause trouble.

    "Don''t worry. I already expected this from Edward." He had suspected that his cousin would try to sabotage hispany once he had a chance.

    So, he had Marcus, David, and Evan, together with his trusted team, devised a way to safeguard hispany from him. He had foreseen that he would find a way to ruin him.

    Although, he was not expecting that he would form an ally with Nick. Fortunately, he learned about it before it was toote. It would have been a struggle for him to deal with those two if they caught him by surprise.

    "But you don''t know much about Nick. He is very cunning, and he doesn''t y fair." She warned him, wanting him to be aware of his new enemy.

    She remembered how her father treated Nick as if he was already was his son, only to find out that he was also betraying her father. She always wondered why her father trusted him that easily.

    Her father was a hard man to please. He did not trust anyone that easily. But for some reason, when she introduced Nick into their lives, he epted him with open arms, without too many questions.

    "I am sure I can manage them just fine." He turned to her and ced a soft kiss on her lips, assuring her that he had this under control.

    He did not want her to worry about this situation. He had already made a contingency n, but she did not need to know the details of it.

    He believed that it was better if he kept her away from his battle. It was also part of Ethan''s condition that he had to honor. Besides, she already had too much on her te to include this.

    "Ok. But tell me if you will need any help," Dani still offered, knowing that two heads were better than one. She believed that she could contribute something to his situation.

    "Now, my good friend here, Mr. Nicks Travis, and I would like to support this event by giving one million dors each to Ms. Danie Hamilton. So, I encourage everyone here to do the same." Edward announced to the crowd.

    Edward knew that Alex was out there in the crowd, silently observing his actions. He was probably fuming inside and panicking about what else he had nned.

    But in truth, he was starting to love the game Alex was ying on this side of the world. He now understood why Alex was willing to give up the throne.

    "I will," Alex answered her, but he had no n to do that, not if he could help it.

    He once again turned his attention on the stage, seeing the two shook their hands. He could see through their intentions, making a grand gesture, a show for the public eyes.

    They just dered to the businessmunity their alliance, strengthening Nick''s hold on his position on the top of the leader board with the prince''s backing.

    "Please be careful," Dani ced her hand on his chest, feeling his steady heartbeat. It was a bit faster than usual, but he seemed not rmed by the situation.

    The crowd, entertained by the prince''s charm, pped their hands and cheered their noble actions. But all Dani saw was the hypocrisy of it all.

    Amotion on the other side of the stage caught her attention. She had to strain her neck to see what was going on since she and Alex were still way at the back of the ballroom.

    "What is my father doing?" She finally asked, seeing Ethan climbing the stage and facing their two adversaries. "I think we should go to him." She suggested, not liking her father''s involvement in this.

    If in any other situation, she would not worry for her dad. He could face anything as far as she could recall. But with his current delicate condition, she was afraid that a confrontation might only cause him unnecessary stress.

    "Come on. Let us see what we can do to help." Alex guided her through the crowd, observing what was unfolding on the stage.

    Thest thing he wanted was a bump into their ns. He trusted that Ethan knew what he was doing, but it would still be better if they were at his side just for backup.

    He heard the host of the show introduced their most respected leader in the business industry. The legend as they called him. But to most, the king of this city.

    "It had been a lovely evening." Ethan started on another mike. He walked up close to Edward and Nick. "Thanks to these two good Samaritans for making such a generous donation."

    He extended his hands to the two, which the two had no choice but to ept. They could not afford to make a scene that could ruin all their reputations in front of thismunity.

    "We only did what was necessary," Nick answered Ethan without blinking an eye. He would show this aged man, Ethan, that he was not afraid of his presence.

    "We should all follow the example of these two and share our blessings to those who were not as fortunate," Ethan announced to all their guests. "So, I will match their contribution." He winked to the crowd.

    He heard the people roared inughter and cheered with his action. He finally had everyone''s attention which was what he wanted. Then, he saw Alex and Dani showed up from behind the crowd.

    The couple made their way near the stage, which was what he wanted. He could see his wife with Fred and Katherine on the other side, waiting for his final announcement.

    "Since I am already here standing in your presence. Let me take this opportunity to announce my n to retire effective immediately. I am giving up my post as the CEO of all mypanies." Ethan dered with a smile on his lips.

    Edward and Nick were left paralyzed on their spot upon the announcement. Unable to believe that Ethan would eventually give up hispany.

    A louder uproar from the crowd ensued his announcement. Nobody expected that. Chatters and whispers echoed around the room as questions flew in the air.

    At this point, the whole world was probably in shock by his unexpected decision. The news flew fast these days with the use of modern technology.

    One question was evident in everyone''s eyes as all wondered who would be taking his ce. Who would be the next king?

 Chapter 288 - The Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 288 - The Legacy</h4>

    "Why are you retiring?"

    "Spections said that you are sick. Are you dying?"

    "Who is taking your ce?"

    Several more questions echoed in therge room, waiting for some answers. Ethan listened to them all and waited for the crowd to calm down and for the noise to die down.

    His announcement would certainly create chaos in the industry if the questions in people''s minds remained unanswered. He had to be careful with his words to appease the businessmunity and prevent the copse of his empire.

    "Do you know anything about this?" Dani turned to Alex upon hearing her father''s speech.

    She was conflicted about how she should feel about it. She felt hurt that her father did not share this information with her, but what did she expect when she barely talked to him.

    She looked at her mother, who was beaming with happiness. Her heart went to her mom, seeing the relief in her eyes. Her mom always wished that he would take it easy, but retiring was a gigantic leap.

    "Yes, Ethan shared it with me during our meetings. But he made me promise not to tell you because he wanted it to be a grand surprise for you and your mom." Alex exined to her, hoping that she would not take it the wrong way that he kept it from her.

    "Well, it was a bit shocking, and it did sting a bit that I was not informed about it, but I think I understand." Dani carefully analyzed her feelings about the situation.

    But at the end of it all, she thought it was for the best. It would give her father time to take his surgery and recover. Live his life together with her mother for the rest of their lives.

    "That is better. Try to understand what your father is going through. I am sure that this is not easy for him. To let go of the things he had worked hard all his life." He wanted Dani to see it the way he saw it.

    He would have hesitated too, in the same way, Ethan did before he finally agreed to his suggestion. He would have fought tooth and nail to keep thepany he had bled his entire life to build.

    But like what he said to Ethan, there were things meant to end. Then, a new beginning awaiting to anyone who wished to try. Life did not end until the clock stopped ticking.

    "I guess you are right." She voiced out her agreement. "How do you always know the right words to say?" She leaned her body into his, wanting the warmth andfort that only he could provide.

    It could not be easy for her father toe up with the decision. But in the end, she was proud of him for doing the right thing for himself and their family.

    "Because of you. You always make me think of what is best for us." He whispered in her hair, resting his cheek on the side of her head. Then, he enveloped a portion of her body in his arm.

    "Settle down, everyone." The host of the program shouted to catch everyone''s attention. "Let us hear out Mr. Hamilton''s exnation."

    Slowly, the crowd quieted down as all waited for Ethan to continue with his message. His reassuring words were the only thing that could calm down the rming bells that rang in the businessmunity.

    Almost all businesses in the city and arge number around the world had a connection with Ethan''spany. His sessor would y a crucial part in the future of hispany, shareholders, and its joint ventures, among other things.

    "Do you know who he had in his mind to take over?" Dani asked, suddenly concerned that her father had gone insane and decided to leave thepany to her, despite her refusal.

    But if it was not her, then who else would he have in mind? Who else would he trust with hispany? She doubted he would choose the people who had served him all his life.

    Her father trusted them, but not enough to give them the key to the kingdom. She was still busy contemting all the possibilities when her thoughts were interrupted by her father''s voice.

    She looked up at Alex, but he did not answer her question as he continued to look at the man on the stage who was about to make his deration.

    It clicked in her mind at the same time that she heard her father''s words. "I am naming Alexander Princeton ckstone as the new CEO of mypanies."

    Another uproar broke into the ballroom as loud whispers circted the crowd. The host repeatedly requested the guests into silence for Ethan to continue.

    As soon as the ce settled down once again, Ethan decided to resume. "But rest assured that I will still be acting as his advisor as long as he would need me at his side."

    It had been a long week for him, dealing with meetings with Laura''s supervision. He had to convince his board to take a chance on Alex as their new head.

    There was some hesitation with his choice of a sessor after his misjudgment with Nick, but fortunately, Alex''s credentials and his word still spoke volumes. It had been enough for them to agree.

    "Alex and Dani, my princess, would you like to join me on stage," Ethan spoke softly on the mike, his affection for his daughter evident in his voice as he said her name.

    There was no way he could name her daughter as his recement because the board would never be confident with her administration. Unlike Alex, he was born to lead and head a greatpany.

    "Do you know anything about this?" Dani turned her head in his direction as they continued to walk towards the stage.

    It was another news that just exploded in her face. She wondered if there was more Alex and her father were hiding from her. Those were two secrets that were very much should have involved her in the decision process, especially when it concerned Alex.

    "Yes, it is another of his condition that I can''t exin to you right now. Butter, I will tell you about it." Alex assured her.

    He knew that he could never keep a secret this big from her, so better give her some of the information, if not all. That would at least suffice her curiosity.

    "Ok." She knew she had no other choice but to wait since they were in the middle of the event, and she did not want to make a scene.

    "I think you all know Alexander Princeton." Ethan tapped Alex''s shoulder as he reintroduced him in the crowd. "And my daughter." He proceeded as he kissed her on the cheek.

    He could notice the approval in most of his friends in the business. Their nods were a sign that they had agreed with his choice. But there were still a few who had skepticism in their faces.

    But he was not concerned about that. There was still time to change their minds. Ethan had a strong faith in Alex''s capability. He already had proven himself to him, time and time again.

    He did not doubt that Alex would bring hispany to the next century. To continue to domineer the market in the world.. Alex guaranteed to continue the legacy he was leaving in this world.

 Chapter 289 - Like A Sister

    <h4>Chapter 289 - Like A Sister</h4>

    "We want to know more about the situation of thepany." Another of his major stockholder asked in the crowd. Many more questions circted in the air, but he refused to answer them anymore.

    Now, everybody gathered in the ballroom, intrigued with the turn of events. Nobody expected the announcement of Ethan''s retirement and his deration of his new heir to his empire.

    Was that the end of the surprise? Well, he doubted it. He might have started it, but it did not mean that he would end it. It was not his party anyway. He believed Alex still had something up his sleeves.

    "I will hold my official press conference for the formal turnover of thepany to Alex in a few days. I hope that all of you will continue to support mypany under its new management." Ethan ended his speech with a big smile.

    He was expecting that he would leave the stage after his big announcement with a heavy heart. But surprisingly, he felt the opposite.

    He was d and rx, knowing that hispany and his daughter would be in great hands. He believed that Alex would do right with his daughter and hispany would thrive in his administration.

    "Well, the floor is yours, Alex." He hugged his future son-inw, giving him his blessing to continue what he had started.

    He could die a happy man any time soon. But if fate would still give him a chance to live longer, then he could finally fulfill another of his promise. He would grab it and savor every minute of it.

    It was a word he had spoken in his youth, which was to devote his life to his loving wife and his future grandkids for the rest of his life. And to create more happy memories that he could share with his family.

    "Thanks, Ethan, for giving me your trust. I know that it would not have been easy." Alex responded with a genuine smile. "I will make sure to devote my life to continuing your legacy."

    He did not give empty promises. His honor was very significant to him. So, he had to prevent himself from deviating from his ns and make sure his priorities were straight.

    "I know you will, but don''t forget that you also have my daughter to take care of and not just mypany." Ethan decided to remind him, not wanting him to follow his path.

    He was obsessed with building thispany that he almost lost his family. He was young and stupid, thinking the challenge of being on the top was the only thing that mattered.

    Now, he realized that there was more to life than money and power. Luckily, he learned his lesson before it was toote for him. Now, he has a few days, or a week or more time for his family.

    "Of course, Dani would always be my number one priority." Alex returned his attention to the woman beside him.

    "Dad, I am happy that you decided to retire and focus on getting better. You don''t know how much this means to me and especially Mom." Dani expressed her happiness with her father''s decision to quit.

    But she could not say the same thing with the other announcement he just made. She was not exactly happy with Alex taking over hispany. It felt like he only passed the curse that almost destroyed their family.

    "I did it for us. I want to live a long life to spend with you and your mother. But especially to my future grandkids. So, better hurry up with the wedding." Ethan teased the couple before kissing his daughter again and finally leaving them on the stage.

    He knew now that his daughter was in good hands. Alex was a good man. A man he could trust with his life. He was ten times the man that he was, so there was nothing he would ask more.

    He nced at the other end of the stage. It would seem that Nick and Edward''s ns did not payout since his announcement overshadowed theirs.

    After what he did, nobody would remember their stunt. Now, they sulked on the side, unaware of what hit them. It would take time for the two of them to regroup, and by that time, Alex would be ready for them.

    "Since we are all already gathered in here, I think it is time to make some more statements." He looked at Dani, still seeing the slight confusion in her eyes.

    He could not me her. What happened tonight had been one roller coaster ride. But the ride was not yet over as there was one more toe.

    He faced his parents, who looked like they were also in full support of his ns. Then, he turned to Ethan and Laura, who gave him the thumbs-up signal.

    "I have epted Ethan''s wish for me to take his ce." He started and continued to assure everyone concerned that he would do his best to fit in Ethan''s shoes.

    But that was not his only n. If he could tackle the challenge, he wished to surpass what Ethan had aplished in his reign. Now that he had entered Ethan''s world, he had to be careful not to lose track of his priorities.

    When he started building hispany, the only priority he had was to be on top of the leader board. But things changed when Dani came to the picture.

    "What are your intentions for thepany?" A prominent gentleman in the oil industry asked him, shouting among the crowd.

    "I think this is not the time for me to discuss my ns. But I assure you that I will be conducting a briefing as soon as can be arranged." He decided to follow the lead set by Ethan.

    It was not the time and ce for him to discuss what happened earlier. He only wished to address some issues and then moved on to his next n for the night.

    "Ms. Hamilton, what do you think of your father''s actions? Is it ok with you that he passed the business that was supposed to be yours to your future husband?" It was a malicious question from a questionable woman, Cassie.

    "You don''t have to answer that if you don''t want to," Alex whispered to her, but he would not stop her if she wanted to respond to her.

    He already suspected that they would stoop to this low to ruin this night.

    "I want to," Dani uttered to him. "If my father thinks that Alex was the better choice for the job, then there is no doubt that Alex will do a great job." She answered the question.

    But before she turned her back to her old friend, she added a few more words to her. "I haveplete faith in the man that is standing beside me. Can you say the same thing?"

    After that, Dani saw her throwing daggers at her. Cassie was burning with rage, knowing she had once again outwitted her. Dani knew that her friend was intelligent.

    She could not understand why Cassie was sticking with Nick. Why she allowed him to use her? Dani had been a good friend to her, but Cassie now treated her like she was her mortal enemy.

    She had been the puzzle that still boggled her mind until now.. But it was a friendship that she would forever regret, not because Cassie hated her, but because there was a time, she loved her like a sister.

 Chapter 290 - Miserable For Losing

    <h4>Chapter 290 - Miserable For Losing</h4>

    The circus that Edward and Nick started eventually died down, and the regr program resumed, much to the relief of the organizers. The night was not yet over, and the event must go on.

    Alex escorted Dani back to the party, seeing their friends converging in the center of the ballroom. Mingling with their friends, he then realized that Marcus was nowhere in sight.

    "Congrattions, Alex. You never mentioned to us that you are going to inherit Hamilton''s multibillion-dor group ofpany." David pped him in the back to show his support.

    "I could not say it until Ethan announced it," Alex exined it to David, but he knew hundreds of questions were already swirling in his mind about this arrangement.

    He could only bring onewyer to the negotiation table because he did not want Ethan to think he was making a hostile takeover of hispany. So, he only took Marcus as his second inmand.

    Ever since Marcus epted Dani in his life, things between them had slowly returned to normal. Eventually, Alex informed him about his ns, and Marcus guided him to the legalities.

    "Well, it was a real surprise. It was like you won a lottery," Evan expressed with excitement. "But I better shut up." He suddenly realized what he implied in front of Dani.

    "Don''t worry. It only looks like Alex had won a lottery, but it is worse than that." Dani assured Evan that she was not offended by his statement. "He also inherited the entire burden of running that ce."

    She wanted to put some enthusiasm in her voice, but it still ended up sounding like she just gave him a death sentence. But in truth, it was like Alex was about to sit in the electric chair and not a throne.

    "You look stunning in that gown." Roseplimented the dress she was wearing as she came closer to her side. At least that distracted her from her thoughts.

    "You look lovely too, Rose." She told her in a friendly tone. She was d that David seemed to be finally settling with one girl. She did like David. She sensed that he was a good man.

    "Just call me, Rose. Well, most of my friends do, except for David. He likes calling me by my name, Rose." She offered, wanting her to consider her as a friend.

    "Then, call me Dani too." She could feel that they would hit it off. She sensed that they had a few things that they had inmon. They continued to talk while the men talked, on their side.

    Jacky, on the other hand, excused herself from Lance''s side and joined Dani and Rose. She had enough of the surprises. She wanted answers from her friend.

    "But what about the Council?" Lance suddenly reminded his cousin about their arrangement with their family back home, pulling him away from the others.

    He had sensed this was what Alex had been aiming for since he started his business in this country. But he could not help think of the faith of their kingdom in the hands of Edward.

    After training in this country under his cousin, Lance counted on Alex to realize that Edward was not fit for the throne. Then, he would eventually decide that he should take his ce as their king.

    "I will deal with them when I visit them," Alex whispered to his cousin, remembering seeing his cousin with Jacky in his arms earlier.

    He wondered what was happening with them. But he would deal with that another time. Besides, it was not his problem to meddle with in the first ce. As of now, he already had his problems to solve.

    At least his father agreed with his ideas. He supported what he wanted to do with his life. He believed that should be enough approval he needed to proceed with his n.

    "Yeah, I guess," Lance answered him, a bit disappointed with the turn of events.

    But he could not me Alex for wanting a different life. Everybody deserved to follow their heart''s desire. Maybe he should follow his advice and follow what he believed he desired.

    He looked at the woman in his arms earlier, which was the object of his affection. He did not want to think any more about the rules and the what-ifs. He would deal with it when the time came. For now, he would try to follow his heart.

    "Have anybody seen Marcus?" Alex asked his friends, who seemed to be too busy to notice that he was not around.

    "I think I saw him walking to the bar earlier," Evan said, recalling the earlier scene in his mind.

    "Well, if you will excuse me for a few minutes, I need something from him." He informed Dani that he would be back and walked in the direction of the bar.

    He was d that their friends were all here to support them. But there was still one thing he had to do before the night was over, and he would need their friends to help him.

    But now, he needed Marcus to set it up for him because he could not pull this off by himself. He wanted this night to be memorable for Dani. He did not wish the earlier event as thest thing she remembered about this night.

    "Marcus, are you ready with the n," Alex asked him, and he nodded with a smile.

    "Of course, I am. I''m just waiting for your signal." Marcus told him.

    He knew that he could not mess this up. It was seldom that Alex asked for personal favors, and it would be perfect.

    The signal was when almost all the other guests had left. He wanted the final scene to be an intimate event, with only their families and friends would remain as their guests.

    "Then, everything is set." He uttered with a shaky breath. He could feel that he was nervous, but there was no reason to be.

    "Everything is all set, man. All we need is to wait for the people to leave." Marcus promised him that everything would work ording to their n.

    Marcus never saw his friend in such a state. Alex could go toe to toe to the king and even probably to the President of their country but never be this agitated.

    "Good. Why don''t you join us? The group is having a st." He offered, seeing that he was drinking alone in the bar.

    He was still far from being drunk, but he was still concerned about him. He had a clear idea why he was acting this way. He believed that it had to do with Jacky being in the arms of Lance.

    "No. I want to be alone for a while. You go ahead. I promise I will jointer." Marcus said to his friend. "Don''t worry. I will make sure that all is perfectter." He added, noticing his friend''s worry lines.

    "Ok. But be sure to join us once the crowd starts leaving." He instructed Marcus, who only nodded but never looked his way again.

    Marcus was just too proud to admit that he had made a mistake or too stupid to realize what he had lost.. But the bottom line was, he was miserable for losing the one valuable person in his life.

 Chapter 291 - A Strange Woman

    <h4>Chapter 291 - A Strange Woman</h4>

    "You hardly know me," Troy said, slightly shocked with her proposal. She was not expecting she would suggest that to a stranger. "I don''t even know your name. Besides, I can be a serial killer for all you know."

    He looked at the woman sitting across from him on the couch, wondering what was going through her mind. He pondered if she was serious about running away from his father.

    Then, again what about him. Was he even considering taking this girl with him? What about marriage? He believed he had gone insane because he was still contemting it.

    "Well, my name is Tyra Richards, so if you give me your name, then maybe we would not be strangers anymore." She stated without hesitation. Then, she moved a bit closer to him, shifting to face him. "Well, are you?"

    She waited for his response to her queries, still amazed at her boldness. She was used to fighting for her ce in this world. Being in the fashion industry was not a forgiving profession.

    If her mother was only alive, she might not be in this situation now. But her mother died. She found herself stuck in the care of a father who only thought of his interest.

    "Am I what?" His mind was still swirling with the idea and did not catch most of what she said.

    "Are you a serial killer?" She repeated to him, snapping her fingers at him. "Would you focus and listen? I am Tyra, and you are?" She was bing impatient because any time her father might look for her.

    "I''m Troy, and no. I am not a serial killer." He finally answered her. "Tyra Richards, why does that name sound familiar?" He voiced out his curiosity once the name registered in his brain.

    He had heard her name before, but he could not identify where he had. He searched his memory bank if he had met her somewhere. But he could swear now was the first time he saw her.

    "Then, all we need to do, Troy, is to share some information, and then, if we think we can pull this fake marriage, then we are good to go." Tyra felt that it was that easy.

    "But your proposal is insane. Why don''t you just run away from your father?" Troy suggested, still finding her whole idea ridiculous.

    "Because he would not stop forcing me to marry someone. I know that one way or another, he would be able to convince me to agree with him." She pointed out.

    She now realized how naive she was not to see through to what his father was doing all this time. He manipted her to think that it was all her idea to break up with Alex and go out with Edward.

    He yed her like a puppet, and she danced and acted ording to the strings he used to control her. But she was afraid that he still had that hold on her until she found a way to break away.

    "Still, asking the first person you see to marry you is not the solution." He stated, disbelieving the persistence of this girl.

    "Should I wait for my father to find the man out there that I should marry tomorrow? I don''t think he would be better than you. He would still be a stranger who would have a hold on me." She rationalized to him.

    "Unlike if I find a man who would be willing to marry me with a price and a deal. Then, I can dictate my terms. I am the one in control of my situation and fate." She added.

    It did sound so simple to her ears when she exined it to him. The idea was bing more convincing as the minutes passed. She believed it was perfect for her n to escape the clutches of her father.

    "I don''t know." Troy still was skeptical about her ns, knowing nothing about her background. But he still was puzzled with himself since he was still entertaining her crazy idea.

    She was indeed beautiful, so he could not ignore that, but he was surrounded by many beautiful women every night. He should be immune to that.

    "Think about it. After a time, we can divorce. And then, problem-solve." She told him. "You will be richer, and I will have my freedom."

    For years she had tried to stay away from her father. But her guilt of what happened in the past always pulled her back to him. She felt obligated to listen to him and agree with his suggestions.

    "What makes you think that I will want your money?" He raised his eyebrows at her, curious to what she would say to that.

    "I guess I always assumed that all want money even if they already have them. Money was money, no matter how I look at it. Everybody wants it." She told him what she thought.

    Then, some form of sound prated her ears, disrupting their conversation. Something loud came from behind the closed door. Both of them turned to the door with inquiries on their faces.

    "What do you think was happening outside?" Tyra voiced out her curiosity with the noise that came from outside.

    In every minute that passed, there was apuse, a lot of apuse, then discussions that seemed to intensify. She could not help but wonder what was causing the raucous outside.

    "I have no idea," Troy responded to her while straining his ears near the door, analyzing the possibilities.

    He moved closer to the door, leaving Tyra by the couch, and peeked outside. From his position, all he could discern from the situation was the mixed reaction of the crowd.

    He recognized some people on the stage, but the sound was blurry, and the words were unrecognizable. He was not surprised though, it was a party, and things were always bound to happen.

    "Maybe we should check it out." She offered as she stood and walked towards Troy''s side.

    They quickly walked towards the crowd and listened to the announcements, shocked to see the people standing on the stage. They stood among the crowd listening, figuring if it had any relevance to them.

    Eventually, all themotion died down, and everything seemed to go back to normal. But Troy noticed two figured walked to the side and argued. He recognized the girl anywhere, even if he did not see her face.

    But when he finally saw Cassie clinging to Nick, he could only think of one thing he wanted to do. "What about going out first? Let us get to know each other." He suggested as he turned away from the scene and focused his attention on Tyra.

    Marriage was such a big step. Besides, Tyra still might change her mind when the alcohol in her brain wore off. Or, better yet, if her anger with her father subsided.

    "Like a date?" She questioned, looking at him funnily. "I just asked you to marry me, and you answer me with a date. Now, I think something is wrong with you."

    "Well, here is my card. Call me if you decide to go out with me." He told her. "Now, I have to go. You have until morning. Then I will be out of here." He smiled at her. "It was nice meeting you."

    Now, it was up to her if she could change his mind and postpone moving by morning. His bags were packed. He was going with or without her. This time, he was not referring to Cassie.

    He did not want to make any haste decisions and end up in another disastrous rtionship with a strange woman, even if it was just a fake marriage.

 Chapter 292 - For Better And For Worse

    <h4>Chapter 292 - For Better And For Worse</h4>

    "Congrattions, Alexander, on a great fundraising event." An old gentleman that he recently met greeted him before walking away towards the exit.

    Most of the guests had almost left. The party was a sess. The donations exceeded all expectations. What more could Alex ask for tonight? Well, there was one more thing he wished to do before he concluded the evening.

    With his family, her family, and friends left in the ballroom, he knew it was time to proceed with thest part of the program. Initially, he thought of doing it during the ceremonies.

    But after Edward and Nick''s stunt, he decided that it was not the right time. He had to postpone it another time. Then, he realized that tonight was the right time while everyone important in their life was still present.

    "Are we all set?" He asked Marcus who was talking to the organizer.

    It was thest one in his program before everybody left and packed up for the night. He had never done this in his life, so it was understandable to feel a bit anxious about it.

    He left Dani with their family and moved towards the back of the ballroom to finalize hisst mission for the night. He was d that he put Marcus in charge. So far, all night had run more or less smoothly.

    "Yes, and everybody is already gathered at the center, just waiting for your signal," Marcus informed him as he finalized the instructions to the organizers.

    "Thanks, man. You are a great help." Alex pped his friend on the shoulder, preparing himself mentally for what he had to do next. It was now or never.

    He walked towards the stage and took the mike from the host of the show. It was time to address his remaining guests and expressed his appreciation for their presence at this event.

    "I wish to thank all of you for supporting this event." He spoke up until his voice reverberated around the room. He waited until all their attention was on him before he decided to continue.

    He stood alone on the stage as everyone stepped in front of him, even Dani, looking at him with a smile on her face. She was beautiful no matter how he looked at her.

    "You are all instrumental in making this night for me and Dani special." Alex continued saying to the remaining crowd in the ballroom. "It will not be a sess if not for your help."

    He continued to thank everyone in the crowd, including their parents and friends. He even saw Edward, who was about to walk out. It would seem that Nick and Cassie had left already.

    The crowd started cheering for him and his aplishment for tonight, congratting him for his sess. He signaled for the music to y in the background, and the entire ballroom echoed with a soft melody.

    "We still have a few minutes to enjoy the night, so I encourage everyone to take a partner and dance with us. Dani, would you like to join me on the stage?" He waved to her to join him.

    Their family and friends started taking their partners and began to swing to the rhythm. Everyone was having a great time as they took the opportunity to enjoy the remaining of the night.

    "What is this?" Dani smiled at him, curious about the weird way he was acting.

    She could see that something was bothering him. She had noticed it all night, but she only attributed it to the stress of the event. However, she sensed that since the event was over, he seemed to be on edge still.

    "Did you enjoy this night?" He asked as he held her in his arms, swaying her gently in the soft music.

    He would always find everything they do as something special, even the small things like watching a movie or lying on the bed with a book in their hands. What was important was that he had Dani beside him at all times.

    "Of course. You worked so hard to make this happened, and I would always be grateful to you for it." She tiptoed on her toes and nted a soft kiss on his lips.

    "But there is one more thing that I wish to aplish before we go and call this a night." He inserted his hand on his pant''s pocket, making sure that it was still securely inside.

    He knelt on one knee in front of Dani and took her hand in his. "What are you doing?" She was perplexed by his action. It took her a few minutes to process the situation.

    Many things already happened tonight, and another one seemed to be too much. But Dani waited until he said what he came to do. However, she already had an idea of what he was thinking.

    But was she ready for it? Well, yes. She had been waiting for him to talk about the marriage, but a proposal was not what she had in mind. Is that what was about to happen?

    "I wanted to do this for weeks, but things always were not the right timing. But now, I am not taking any chances. I want to do what was right from the very start." He started exining his action.

    "What do you mean?" She had to strain her ears to hear his words and not just specte about them.

    She felt like the entire scenario was surreal, and she was in a dream and was about to wake up. She had to blink her eyes several times to make sure that she was wide awake.

    "I meant I want to ask you in front of our family and friends if you will take me as your husband." He finally uttered the words that had been in the tip of his tongue for so long. "Please marry me."

    This time, he wanted to do it right. Rece the mediocre story of their marriage proposal. He felt he was ready to marry Dani.

    Not because he wanted the throne, but because he wanted her to be with him forever, for better and for worse.

 Chapter 293 - Only Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 293 - Only Proposal</h4>

    He took her hand in his and held it firmly in front of him. On the other hand, he took out the ring that her grandmother had worn on her engagement day. It was a family heirloom that passed down through generations.

    He had promised his Nanna that he would only give this ring to the person who held his heart. It was not just a ring but a symbol of love that wouldst as long as eternity.

    "Please marry me?" She heard him, as well as the whole crowd watching them.

    She had waited for this moment ever since he said he loved her. She had looked forward to them talking about marriage, but she did not expect he would go to all this trouble.

    She was speechless as she watched him down on his knees. She never thought that he would propose in front of their families and friends.

    "I love you so much. I want to dere that in front of all the people that mattered to us." He continued when she remained quiet. He had never felt this nervous before, afraid that she might reject his offer.

    He would do anything to make her happy and would give the world to her if that was what it would take. But for now, he knew that dering his love for her to their parents was the first step.

    He was calling off the contract but recing it with something real, a marriage that would bind them for eternity. He was going to prove that a life with her was all he needed.

    "I..." She started to say with trembling lips, unable to continue.

    She suddenly felt a tear came down from her cheeks, not because she was unhappy by his action. It was the opposite as she felt overjoyed. She quickly wiped the tear away, not wanting to cry on such a great day.

    She had dreamt of this day, wished that someone would truly love her for who she was and not her background. Now, the prince of her dreams knelt before her, dering his love for her.

    "Please put us all out of misery and answer the man." She heard the voice of her father shouting amongst the remaining crowd.

    It was only then that she realized that the music had stopped, and all eyes were focused on the two of them as they stood in the center of the stage.

    She looked at the expectant eyes of the crowd. She had no idea what was going through their mind. As far as they knew, Alex had already proposed to her from the lie they fed them.

    "I love you too." She finally focused on the eyes that never left hers. She could read them clearly as he bared his soul to her. She held his cheek with her hand. "And, of course, I will marry you."

    "Thank you for making me the happiest man alive." He knew that it all sounded so cheesy, but as of now, he was willing to do anything to make sure that she understood how much she meant to him.

    He quickly took the ring and reced the other one that he bought for the show. At this point, the charade was over, and it was time for the real deal.

    She could hear everyone cheering for them, but her heart was drumming too loudly for them to matter. She could only focus on the ring on her finger and the man now standing in front of her.

    "You also made me so happy." She whispered to him, not wanting their spectator to hear her words. "You outdid yourself with this one. Now, how can I ever top this one?" She teased him.

    She never liked it when he did all the surprises. It was not fair in their rtionship if he was the only one making an effort. So, once in a while, she also threw in some of her tricks to return the favor.

    "By marrying me." It was the only answer she got from him before she enveloped her in his arms.

    She felt his lips moved softly on hers, waiting for her to grant him ess. When she finally opened wide, she finally had lost control. She allowed him to dominate the kiss and do whatever he wanted.

    But unfortunately, they were not alone as people started shouting around them. She suddenly realized that they had to stop before they did more than kissing in front of their parents.

    "Ok. You two. Maybe you should wait for the honeymoon before making us some grandchildren." Ethan voiced out his opinion.

    "But I don''t mind having some little ones running around as soon as possible." Katherine also expressed her wish for a grandchild.

    "Would you two stop? Let us focus first on the wedding. We still have to set a specific date." Laura stated with excitement, seeing how happy her daughter was with Alex''s surprise.

    She felt her daughter was lucky to have a man like Alex. How many men would go through the trouble of proposing twice so that her family could witness it?

    It was an experience that would forever remain in her memories and something that she would tell her children and grandchildren. She could only wish her daughter and Alex many more of this unforgettable life-changing experience.

    Jacky and Lance finally joined them on the stage and congratted them. "Let me see." Jacky scrutinized the ring and looked at it with awe. "It is so beautiful. It is so perfect for you."

    She was genuinely happy for her friend. She had her doubts about Alex at the start, with her judgment clouded by what Marcus did. But

    that quickly changed when Alex proved time and time again that he was different.

    "Congrattions, Alex and Dani. You certainly deserve to be happy." Lance expressed his support for his cousin''s ns.

    A minuteter, a few more of their friends also joined them on stage. They also started congratting them, which was a bit redundant since they were already getting married.. But the couple still epted it, knowing that officially, this was the only proposal they ever made.

 Chapter 294 - Long Goodbyes

    <h4>Chapter 294 - Long Goodbyes</h4>

    She was pacing her room, trying to think if she should call him or not. The alcohol she had consumed all night was finally wearing off. But the memory of what happened in the ballroom remained quite clearly in her mind.

    She held in her hand his number if she decided to push through with her ns. But he was right. She should check his background first before she jumped into this crazy idea of hers.

    "Call him." Tyra encouraged herself as she held the phone in her hand. What could go wrong with a date? Many, in truth.

    First, she might discover that she and that strange man would never work. He might look good on the outside, but his attitude was rotten on the inside.

    While she paced in her room, contemting whether to make a deal with him. Another situation was happening in the other building not far from hers.

    He waited for her toe home, standing in the lobby, making sure no one would notice him in the corner. It waste, he was tired from the long night, but he wanted to end this right now.

    When she finally arrived alone, he followed her to her room and knocked on her door, knowing that she would be on her own. He did not want to cause trouble for her, but he did not want to be part of this game she was ying.

    "I''m sorry if I can''te and talk to you at the party." She started exining to him how she could not blow her cover in front of Nick.

    She kept talking but failed to mention his threat to leave her.

    It was as if she had forgotten all about it, and all she could care about was her situation.

    "Stop it! Cassie." He shouted, tired of listening to her shit. He came here to end it with her but see if there was still room for him to salvage their rtionship.

    But hearing her talked about herself and her ns, as she disregarded his wishes, only strengthened his resolve to end his rtionship with her.

    "What?" She asked, confused with his reaction. Then, it finally clicked in her brain his previous threat.

    "I told you that I am not doing this with you anymore. I''m sorry, but I decided to end this. I don''t think we have any future together." He spoke to her gently, hoping this time she would finally understand that he was serious.

    "You can''t be serious. But you love me, and I love you. You promise that you will stand by my side no matter what." She could not believe what she was hearing from him.

    She understood him the first time he threatened her about leaving. It was not the first time, but she always lured him to stay and help her out. She believed that she could still talk him out of leaving her.

    "I am dead serious, Cassie. I can''t do this anymore. I think we have reached the point that we are living in two separate ways. I still love you but not enough to support this craziness." He pointed to her and her slutty outfit.

    There was no way he could continue a rtionship with her. Her wished to avenge what happened to her family changed her so much. He just realized that he was in love with the idea of her, but the girl he loved was long gone.

    "Does Dani had anything to do with this? Did you also fall to her charms?" She questioned him as she started to study him.

    There must be an exnation for his sudden change of heart. He would not simply fall out of love for her if there was no other woman in his life.

    "She had nothing to do with this." He told her as he moved towards the window and looked outside.

    He did not need to drag Dani''s name in this situation, but in truth, she had everything to do with his realization. She was perfect in every way. It was just a bad break that she was already in love with someone else.

    "So, she also managed to twist you in her little fingers," Cassie spoke with so much contempt in her voice that she wanted to strangle the woman that continued to ruin her life.

    "She had nothing to do with this. It is my decision. I am leaving you because you are not the same girl I loved before." He tried to appeal to the girl he once knew.

    But all he could see now was someone he barely recognized. Cassie was only a shadow of the woman he once loved. Her face was the same, or more of improvedpared to before. Her body was something that would always make men had a second look.

    But in her ce was the maniptive woman who could only see through her anger. She could not even see reason anymore. Maybe she was already too involved with what Nick had imnted in her mind that she had forgotten that there was more to life than revenge.

    "She had poisoned your mind against me." She started crying, knowing that it had worked on him before.

    It usually made him rethink his decision and eventually softened up to her. She had to pull all the stunts because she could not give up her ns. She was so close, but she did not want to lose him too.

    "I''m sorry, but my decision is final. There is nothing else you can do to change my mind. I only came here to tell you in person. I am leaving, and I am noting back." He went straight to the point.

    He could not keep dragging their situation when he already knew there was no more point in it.

    "Please, tell me that you are only making a point. That you are not going through with this." She hugged him from behind.

    But from his calm demeanor, she already knew that she had her answer. This time, she had lost him.

    "I have to go. I only wish you the best of luck." He finally pulled away from her.

    He left her by the window and walked straight to the door without looking back. He could not look at her and gave her hope.. He also did not see the point of long goodbyes.

 Chapter 295 - Only Talk

    <h4>Chapter 295 - Only Talk</h4>

    "You know you don''t have to bring me home. I could have just grabbed a taxi." Jacky said to him at the back of the ck limousine that was taking her home.

    She decided that it was time to leave the happy couple for their new adventure. She said her goodbyes but did not expect that Lance woulde along with her.

    He insisted on taking her home, even though she refused to ept his offer. She did not want to waste any more of his time. The ball was over, and her time was up. She should slip away before the clock turned twelve.

    "You know I can''t do that, Jacky. I will make sure that I return you to your home safely." Lance, who was sitting close beside her, turned to her and took her hands in his.

    He could sense that she was ready to bolt again, unsure if it had something to do with him or something else. He did notice Marcus asionally looking at her.

    He was not sure if she even noticed him, but he did. He could not help but wondered if Marcus was still interested in her. Judging from his observation, he might still be. Who would not be? Jacky was a great catch.

    "Ok. Fine. Thanks, I guess." She always fell into silence whenever she felt cornered in an awkward situation with him.

    Until now, she felt confused about what their situation was. She did love the kiss she shared with this magnificent prince. It had been the highlight of her night.

    But what woulde after that? Are they now dating, or was it a one-time thing? She had no idea if she should ask him outright about it or just waited it out.

    "It is the least I can do." He told her, still holding on to her hands. He could feel that it was slightly shaking in his touch.

    He figured that her edginess had something to do with him. He was not exactly forting about how he nned to proceed with their rtionship.

    There were several things he wanted to discuss with her. But he had no intention in doing that at the ball and certainly not inside this car. The privacy of her apartment seemed ideal if she was going to invite him inside.

    She looked at their entwined hands, wondering if it should mean anything. Lance did kiss her and said a bunch of stuff, but where was this leading them. "You know what? Stop being honorable for once."

    She felt like a child throwing a tantrum, but she did not care because she had enough of waiting for him to make a move, or if ever he would.

    It was either he figured out what he wanted or just moved on. Jacky could not wait for him until he realized that she was just a toy he enjoyed ying with until it was his time to face reality.

    "What do you mean?" He was slightly bewildered by her sudden outburst.

    Although, he might have an idea why she suddenly had the urge to vent her frustration at him. He was also feeling the same difficulty as her with their current rtionship.

    He wished there was a simple exnation that could magically make things right. But in his world, things were always a bit moreplicated.

    "You are giving me so many mixed signals. I was ok with you putting me in the friend zone. I had epted it because that exactly is where I belong." She pulled her hands away from him with a bit of force.

    She did feel a slight resistance from him before he finally let her fingers slid out of his. She could not afford more distraction from her objective, and his hands and the warmth it emitted in hers were preventing her from being rational.

    "Then, why did you have to kiss me when we both know that it will only lead us to nowhere. It was a big mistake that I allowed you to take me home tonight. I should have taken a cab." She continued with her litany.

    While Lance maintained his silence, allowing Jacky to release all her pent-up emotions. At least now, he saw what she thought of their rtionship. More or less, her view of it.

    Yes, he had yed it safe with her in mind. He did not want to make any haste decision that could only hurt her in the end. But before making any move, he felt obligated toy to her all his cards.

    "Actually. Stop this car. I want to get out." She tapped on the partition window that separated them from the driver. "Stop the car because I am getting out."

    "Jacky, would you at least hear me out. Give me a chance to exin my side. As you said, we are friends. Should you at least invite me to your apartment so we can talk about this?" Lance appealed to her.

    The ss partition opened up, and the driver looked at the rearview mirror at his passenger. "Should I stop, Sir?" The chauffeur asked.

    "Stop the car on the sidewalk." He instructed, honoring the wish of Jacky.

    The partition closed again, and slowly the car changed direction until it made a gradual stop. He only looked at her but did not say any more.

    When the chauffeur opened the door, Lance stopped Jacky from moving from her ce. "Take the car. I will feel much better knowing that you got home safely."

    He quickly stepped out of the car and closed the door behind him. He instructed the chauffeur to bring Jacky safely home. He would take a cab back to his apartment.

    But the car did not move from its position. For a minute, it remained parked on the same spot. Lance wondered if there was something wrong.

    Then, the door opened, but no one came out. Lance was confused about what it meant, but he was not about to aggravate the situation by assuming things.

    "Come back inside. We can share a ride back to my apartment. Then, we can talk." She hanged her head slightly outside the door, shouting at him. "Only talk."

 Chapter 296 - Show Of Affection

    <h4>Chapter 296 - Show Of Affection</h4>

    Back in the ballroom, the remaining guests were leaving, including the newly engaged couple. Remaining in the hallway were the organizers and the staff, cleaning and packing up the ce.

    Alex guided Dani to their waiting car, both tired but ecstatic of the sess of the night. He pulled her close to him, wanting to give herfort by cing her in his embrace.

    "I still don''t get it. Why did you feel the need to propose?" She finally voiced out after a very long silence inside the car.

    She stared at the beautiful ring in her hand. For him to give her something that belonged to his Nanna was an honor. She knew how much he loved and respected his Nanna''s wishes.

    The ring could only symbolize his eternal love for her. She suddenly felt a slight pressure from the way things were moving. She believed it would have been better if they had talked about marriage first.

    Not that she wasining that he finally wanted to marry her. Only a crazy woman would not want to be his wife. But the execution of marriage could have been done better.

    "I love you so much. I want to give you everything I can to make you happy. I know materials things will never suffice, but I hoped that my grand gesture would be good enough." Alex exined to her.

    He already guessed that not everything he did guarantee that she would agree with him. But he was always counting on the fact that he could always reason out with her, and she would be open-minded about it.

    "But they already knew that we are already engaged." She rationalized with him. Did their family suspected anything about his sudden wish to propose again?

    There was no need for another proposal. If it was just for show, then Dani felt it was unnecessary. Everybody already believed that they were getting married.

    "I told them that our first proposal was a hasty decision, and I was not even able to give you a proper ring that you deserve." He held her hand and looked at the new ring on her finger.

    It did fit her as if it belonged only to her. Alex could suddenly hear his Nanna talking about the girl destined to be his wife. He listened to her every tale, enjoyed every happy ending of a love affair.

    But he still had a few doubts back then about meeting his soulmate. The only woman that he would love and share the rest of his life with, but now, Dani had proved him wrong to doubt his Nanna.

    "Don''t get me wrong. I love the ring. It is beautiful, and your Nanna must have loved it so much. But why are you giving it to me?" She needed some assurance that they were speaking the samenguage.

    A slight mimunication might lead to something else. This night had been one roller coaster of emotions for her. Still, many questions lingered in her mind about the way things turned out.

    But she was too tired to process them all, so she wished to prioritize them in the order of most relevant. As of now, the proposal and the wedding seemed to be at the forefront of her mind.

    "Really?" He looked at her as if she was wearing a dunce hat. Well, from the way things were going, she might as well be. "Ok. For someone who had been the most intelligent in their ss."

    He paused and held her hand with his ring, kissing every single finger until he reached the ring finger. "You are very slow in picking up my intentions."

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t want to assume anything. We never talk about going through with the wedding. I know you love me, and I love you, but we still barely knew each other." She moved her hands and held his face in them.

    "I will marry you anytime and anywhere if that is what you want because my heart only wants you." She moved closer to him, shifting in her position until her face was in line with his.

    "It is why I proposed again to you tonight because I am dissolving our agreement. I want to offer another contract. The one that involved a lifetime together of love and respect." Alex voiced out as her face lowered inches away from his.

    "Then, I formally ept it." She smiled happily at him, finally understanding what the fuzz was all about.

    He made all this effort to show her how much he loved her. His intention all along had always been to marry her. Finally, her dreams wereing true all because she met a great man by ident.

    That fateful night, she thought that her chance encounter with the stranger would remain a distant reality. An event in her life that would remain trapped in her dreams.

    "Let just make sure that it is in the record that it was you who made the first move." He teased Dani once more before diving into her lips, taking what he believed was his.

    He always felt that he should not pursue to look for her because it might only cause trouble. But fate seemed to think differently as their paths intertwined in some twisted fate.

    But he never regretted one bit his decision to seek her help because he could feel it in his heart that she was the only one who could fit the role.

    "I admit I made the first move, but it was you who pursued me." She finally retaliated when she finally had the chance to catch her breath.

    "Fine. Can we call it a truce?" He stared at her face and through her eyes, loving what he saw in them. "Let us agree that love brought us together."

    "Well, I guess I canpromise with that." She pulled him again in another kiss, but it was abruptly interrupted when the car stopped in his building. "Shall we continue the discussion upstairs?"

    He suddenly stopped her in the lobby and abruptly pulled her in his arms to give her a solid, very thorough kiss.. Then, he carried her in his arms, bridal style, toward the elevators, continuing with his sudden show of affection.

 Chapter 297 - Bottom Of The Food Chain

    <h4>Chapter 297 - Bottom Of The Food Chain</h4>

    Waking up in his arms this early morning was not an extraordinary event in their morning routine. It never got old or tiring. The only difference from the previous times, she was now his fianc��.

    She had assumed that if her rtionship with him continued to work out, she would eventually marry him. But she always thought that it would take time before that would happen and not just in a matter of months.

    "What are you thinking?" He partially opened one eye while struggling with the other as he stared at her face.

    The sun had not fully set, so it was not that bright in the room yet. But he could see her beautiful eyes studying him. He would have done the same thing if he wakened up before her.

    From his limited observation, he could see that she was deep in thought about something. Two topics led the charts. One, their engagement. Two, her father''s operation.

    "Many." She answered him, running her fingertip on the bridge of his nose and down to its tip.

    She loved the structure of his face, from the way all its parts were proportioned, forming his handsome feature. It was the very first thing that attracted her to him.

    Yes, she admitted it. She first looked at Alex''s physique before liking his character. But she knew that she would not fall for him if he had a rotten personality, just like Nick. She was not that shallow. She also learned from experience.

    "Want to talk about it?" He shifted in his position until they were bothfortably sitting and leaning on the headboard of the bed.

    He always felt thatmunication was the key to the sess of a rtionship. It was the recipe that their parents kept bragging about, but he was also a firm believer in it.

    "Maybeter." She kissed him in the nose before sliding out of bed and out of his grip. "I''m hungry. I''ll make us some toast and fried eggs."

    She smiled at him reassuringly, indicating that she appreciated his understanding. Then, she wore her robe and proceeded outside their room toward the kitchen.

    "Fine." He answered, not stopping her. He knew when he should push her and the time to give her some space. "I''ll make the coffee."

    He followed her outside the room and found her in the kitchen preparing their breakfast. He quickly set up the coffeemaker and sat down on the stool.

    "Why did you ept my father''s offer to run hispany?" She asked, sitting down beside him at the counter.

    She stared at her te, letting her mind in tune with his answer. It was one of the questions that still lingered in her mind since she heard about themst night.

    "Because your father needed help, and I know I am the only one he could trust right now." He told her the truth in the way he saw it.

    But in reality, Ethan was not that convinced to give him thepany at first. The only way he had agreed to this arrangement was through several conditions andpromise.

    Many people might see it differently. But in his conscience, he knew why he offered his help. He was only doing all this for Dani. He might want apany like Ethan''s, but he desired something he built himself.

    "What about you? Do you know the pressure you are putting on yourself for taking his position?" She could not help but worry that he might not be aware of the enormous responsibility he was putting on his shoulder.

    She loved her father, and she was d that he had finally relinquished his control on hispany. But she was not expecting the price of the fulfillment of her wish.

    At the other end of the bargain, another important person in her life was recing him. She should remember to be careful of what one wished for because it just might get granted.

    "Please, stop worrying about me. I can handle every obstacle that wille my way as long as you promise to stay by my side." He told her, slightly alleviating her worries.

    He knew it would take time before things would settle into afortable pace for the two of them. There will be tons of changes and adjustments to be done with their current condition.

    However, he firmly affirmed that by supporting each other. They could both make it work without too much of a hitch. It might not run as smoothly as he would wish, but it worked out just fine.

    "Ok. Just don''t forget to ask for help if it bes too much." She finally yielded to his wishes but trusting that he would not leave her out of the problems. "Please do not shut me out."

    She had seen some of the times that her father tried to keep the problems from her mom. It only ended up blowing on their faces, leaving her mother clueless about what to do.

    She did not want to find herself in the same kind of situation. For the sess of their marriage, she felt the need to be clear about this rule between them.

    "Yes, of course," Alex pulled her hands, checking the ring on her finger. "I will always consider what is best for us, Mrs. Danie Princeton." He kissed her knuckles to seal the deal.

    He knew it would take more than that to convince her, but for now, it should be enough. He would have to find a way not to reach the point that he would need her help.

    "Who said that I will be changing my name into yours?" Although she did not mind which name she carried, she felt the need to rattle him a bit and check his reaction.

    "Oh. I assume that you will want my name. If you want to keep your name, I also don''t mind. I''m sorry for preempting your decision." He quickly retracted his earlier statement, looking worried that he might have upset her.

    He learned that there were still a million little things about each other that they still had to discover. He barely scratched the surface and vice versa.

    "Don''t worry. I was messing with you. It will be my honor to have your name. But if you want to change yours to mine, I have no qualms with that too." She jokingly said to him, giving him an adorable smile.

    "I think I''ll pass." He returned a boyish grin as he respectfully declined her offer. "Now, can we think of what should upy our time today and stop thinking of the problems of tomorrow?"

    Thesest few weeks loaded up with stress almost tore them into pieces. And the following months would be no different. But for the few times that they had each other, he could only devise a way to maximize it to their advantage.

    He would like to guarantee that they would devote it to the enhancement of their rtionship. No work and problems should stand in the way, just pure fun.

    "Ok, any suggestion on how we should do that? But please, nothing involving going out. I am still too tired to venture outside this apartment." Dani pleaded, still feeling the fatigue in her muscles.

    If all those people, thinking that attending parties was all glory and mour, they should rethink their perspective. They had no idea of the sacrifice that women especially had to go through to appear elegant all night.

    Just remembering the torture that her feet had to endure, standing, dancing, and moving all around with the heels she had on was already a good amount of pain.

    "Well, I can think of one already, and we did not need to leave our room." He pulled her into hisp and turned her until she faced him. "Would that do?"

    "Tempting, but I think I need some variety. I''m sure you cane up with more entertaining things." She pulled her hair to the side of her ears as she looked at him. "But your first suggestion is definitely on the top of the list.

    Her personality had be dull during her adult life. But when he came, he suddenly turned her perspective into something fun. She liked it when he started being yful. It changed the atmosphere around them.

    "Well, we can start with the first one if you want." He wiggled his eyebrows at her, tempting her. "Then, I''m sure I can think of something more once inspired."

    He loved it when they kept teasing each other, building up the intensity in their desire. It was like forey but not by touching but with words. It was amazing.

    "But before that, I cook, you wash." She pulled herself away from him, leaving him on his seat. "I''ll be on the balcony when you are through."

    She gave him a seductive smile before sashaying her way out of the kitchen. It implied that he better hurry up with the dishes before she changed her mind. But they both know that she would not.

    "Fair enough." He ran after her before she could get too far. "But I need some incentive first." He grabbed her head and tilted it until he had imed her lips.

    He ravaged her lips until it was swollen enough for her to remember to anticipate what else was toe. It was a promise of something more.

    "Now, run before I change my mind." He never allowed her to speak as he slightly spanked her, making her moved in the direction of the other room.

    He suddenly wondered why he would want more when this moment seemed to be the life he ever wanted. Then his mind reminded him that nothing stayed the same.. If he stopped fighting, he would end up at the bottom of the food chain.

 Chapter 298 - Higher Power

    <h4>Chapter 298 - Higher Power</h4>

    The first couple of days of the new week had been hellish for the lovely couple. They had been expecting it, but still, it did not prepare them for all the eventualities.

    "Are you sure that you don''t want me to stay with you?" Alex turned to her side on the passenger seat as they cruised in the busy street on their way to the hospital. "You know I will drop everything if you need me."

    He had offered to wait with her in the hospital while her father had his operation, but she refused. She insisted that she and her mother would be just fine.

    "You know how much I want you by my side all the time, especially in moments like this. But as you told me before, you epted the position my father gave you because you wanted to help him." Dani reminded him.

    As much as she wanted him at her side, she already that she could not monopolize his time with all the other responsibilities already riding on his shoulders.

    "Your Dad could have chosen a different date to set up the board meeting, but he had chosen today during his scheduled surgery." Alex shook his head as if he still could not figure out how Ethan''s mind works.

    Although he could see the urgency and the necessity of it, a day would not have mattered. But canceling his first board meeting would not sit well with the board and the entire stockholders.

    He could not ruin his first impression by making the first wrong move as the new head. He could not disappoint Ethan and Dani by messing it up on his first day on the job.

    "Exactly why I told you to reconsider your decision." She tapped him in his arms as he steered the car. She was not mocking her, more on being sympathetic in his plight.

    She warned him, but he did not listen. Now, he was in a situation that might or not be under his control. She just hoped that he learned to adjust to the new position fast.

    "Noted, but I''m sure you are still very proud of me for being the knight that is helping your father." He nced at her quickly, grazing her with his boyish smile while he continued to drive to their destination.

    Once at the hospital, Alex could only make a quick visit to Ethan and Laura but could not stay for more since he had a meeting in an hour.

    "Don''t worry about anything, Ethan. Just concentrate on making yourself better."

    Alex wanted to assure Ethan that everything would work out just fine. Hispany was in good hands in his administration, hoping that he would not think he made a wrong decision in giving hispany to him.

    "Of course. I am not dying yet. You can count on me, checking on your every decision once I recover from this." Ethan said, which earned him a sharp re from Laura.

    He was not about to surrender to death without a fight. It was the reason he agreed with Alex''s idea. Now, he would beat this and recover as soon as possible.

    "Stop thinking about that damnpany and concentrate on getting better." Laura admonished Ethan, including Alex, for bringing it up.

    She loved Alex, and she could not wait for her daughter to marry him and for him to be an official part of their family. But it still did not excuse him from her wrath if he crossed the line with her.

    "I''m sorry, Laura. I did not mean to bring it up." He smiled at the mother of his future bride. He was d that he was marrying a great woman but also a good family.

    He made his way to Ethan''s bedside and tapped him on the shoulder. "I guess I better leave."

    "Yes, you should. Don''t make the board wait for you." Ethan reminded him, still using a firm voice on him.

    He could not show any weakness even in a time like this. He needed Alex to believe that he was still in charge despite the situation. But once he recovered from this, he would make sure to supervise him until he was ready to take his position.

    Dani escorted Alex out of the room and into the elevator. She knew he was still worried about leaving her, but she wished to reassure him that she could manage to survive the few hours of the torturous wait while her father was in surgery.

    "I can still stay. Last chance." He insisted as they waited for the doors of the lift to open.

    He ced his hands on her shoulders and stared into her eyes, studying her condition. But all he saw was the strength of her conviction to go through this without him.

    "No. Mom and I will do just fine. Go and make those board members fall in love with your charms." She teased him as she locked her fingers around his neck and kissed him.

    But the ding of the elevator broke their kiss, leaving them to say their final goodbyes before Alex rode the box that took him away. Now, she was alone in the corridor staring at the closed door.

    Slowly, the reality of what was about to happen was sinking in, and a little bit of fear crept in, but she knew she had to push through. It was not the time to show her weakness, not in front of her mom.

    "Stop thinking about Alex and yourpany. I am sure that Alex will do his best to take care of it for your daughter." Dani heard her mom say to her father while she stood by the door.

    She was d to hear that her parents trusted Alex enough to consider him in the position. Sometimes she did feel guilty for declining to take her ce as her father''s heir, but she knew it was not for her.

    "Ok. I promise I will only concentrate on getting better." She finally heard her father assure her mom. That was good enough for him.

    She walked into the room only to find that her mom was kissing her dad passionately. Although this would not be the first time she should catch them in this position, it did not make it less awkward.

    She decided to knock on the door to alert them of her presence, which stopped them from their activity. Although she would love them to continue, she already saw the doctor in charge of his surgery on the way to the room.

    "Are you ready, Dad?" She moved close to his bed and started caressing his hair while her mom stood on the other side, watching them.

    She knew how happy her mom was to witness this scene. After the years of separation and misunderstanding, Laura finally saw their reunion as father and daughter.

    It was a familiar scene in their house when she was growing up. But now, she nned to continue doing it after his recovery. She firmly believed that he would pull through this.

    "Now that you are here. Nothing frightens me anymore." Ethan said. Although, he kept saying that he would fight the call of death. He was not naive that there was a possibility that he might lose.

    He was not afraid of dying because he had aplished so muchpared to an average human being. The only thing that frightened him was leaving his family without a man who would care for them.

    But Alex had proven many times that he could rely on him. He was now putting his faith in him that he would deliver on his promise. It was the only choice he had, and he believed it was worth taking a risk.

    "I''m sorry to disturb you, Ethan, but I think it is time." The doctor that would operate on him interrupted them when he walked inside the room.

    A family friend, one of the best doctors in the city, was the only doctor he would trust to touch him. The doctor, together with his team of doctors and other staff, discussed the operation in detail.

    "Then, let us proceed. I don''t want to stay a minute longer in this hospital and this bed if it is not necessary." Ethan agreed with the doctor, making Laura and Dani nod with him.

    The sooner the operation took ce, the earlier he would recover. But the reality was, recovery would take some time to heal. His willingness to get better would determine his rehabilitation time.

    "You got this, Dad." Dani kissed her father to show him her support.

    She would camp outside the operating if allowed. But that would not help. All she and her mom could do was stay in the waiting room with the rest of the family undergoing the same situation.

    "Well, if in case things did not work out the way we nned, make sure to take care of your mom," Ethan whispered in her ears, not wanting Laura to hear hisst words.

    "I will, Dad. But please fight for us." Dani also whispered in his ears.

    She was not fooling herself by denying the truth that his father was going through a fifty-fifty situation. One of his feet was already outside the door once he entered the operating room.

    He could only nod as he turned his attention to his loving wife, who was keeping it together as bravely as she possibly could in front of him.

    He could not be prouder of the two girls that had manipted his life into their tiny, little hands. If there was someone who had brought him to his knees, it was his wife and his daughter.

    But now, he was kneeling to a higher power, hoping that he would grant him another chance.

 Chapter 299 - Good Or Bad

    <h4>Chapter 299 - Good Or Bad</h4>

    "I assure you that under my administration, I will bring thispany to the future," Alex concluded his introduction and his mini-presentation of his ns for thepany.

    It had been a struggle for Ethan to convince the board to give him a chance to prove himself as their new leader. He could not mess it up in the first few hours that he had stepped into the position.

    He had to find a way to make sure that his next moves would catch the attention of the board and its investors. He was not here to impress them but make them believe that a sessfulpany could still soar to newer heights.

    "Ethan seemed to have high regards for your capability to run thispany." One of the board members said as he observed their young new leader. "Are you sure you are ready for the responsibility?"

    They had seen his profile. Alex''s achievements were impressivepared to most. But his experience was stillcking to fully make him credible to run apany with this magnitude.

    But they were not discrediting him just yet. As they promised Ethan, they would give him the chance to prove himself. Maybe Ethan saw something in him that they had yet to see.

    "I''m sure he would not have entrusted hispany in my hands if I am not," Alex answered with confidence.

    He would not show them any sign of doubt or weakness that would question what he already had worked hard to achieve. He never reached his position in this industry by just sitting around.

    But he could not me the board for being a bit skeptical with his take over. He would guess that a few of them were also aiming for the position that he now held.

    Maybe someone else was also qualified for the position. But Alex would prove to them that Ethan did not make the mistake of choosing him.

    "We hope you don''t expect us to follow you blindly. But we are going to give you a chance. But prepare yourself for major scrutiny because we are not running some crappypany." Another member of the board replied.

    Ethan choosing him had been a surprise to all of them, but he could somehow see the logic behind it. He was going to be his son-inw, after all.

    But he believed that Ethan did not choose him just because of that. Ethan probably saw something extraordinary about him, and he could not wait to discover that too.

    "Of course, I don''t expect less from all of you. But I will need all your cooperation." Alex expressed his request for the support of the people inside the room.

    Most of the board and employees were loyal to Ethan. They had trusted Ethan with their livelihood and future because of what Ethan had done for them.

    It was time that he made them feel that they could also trust him. It was the only way for him to seed with his ns. Luckily, he also had Marcus at his side, supporting him.

    "Then, I guess all we can say is that wee to thepany." Another of the board congratted him and wished him luck with his new position.

    He knew that luck would not be enough with the new load he ced on his shoulder. Time and effort were some of the things he would need to achieve his goal.

    Finally, his first official board meeting was over. As far as he had observed, it had been a sess. The board seemed satisfied for now with his initial ns. But he knew he had to do better next time.

    "You did great, Alex," Marcus told him as they sat down in his new office.

    He knew this was a big step up from his previous office, and the work probably had tripled in its quantity. Judging from his friend''s determination, it would not be easy, but he would manage ok.

    "It is just the first day." Alex rubbed the back of his neck as he sat on his new chair.

    He was not under the impression that he could handle this new job in just a snap of his finger. He would need to devote his time and effort to learn all the tricks of the trade to get used to the intricacy of this job.

    "But I am sure that you have this in the bag," Marcus announced to his friend, confident with his ability to run thispany. "But I guess I have to leave you now."

    He also had a new set of responsibilities that he had to learn in an instant. It was part of his job as his second inmand and best friend. That was to support him in his decisions.

    It had been a long morning. After Marcus left him alone in his office, there was only one thing he wanted to do next. He quickly took out his phone and dialed a number.

    "Hey! How are you doing?" He quickly asked as soon as someone answered the call.

    She was the only one who could make the tension and the tiredness go away. As soon as her voice came to the line, Alex knew that all would be fine. Her voice was enough to calm his nerves.

    "I''m good," Dani answered him on the other line as they sat at the waiting area in the hospital with her mom.

    "How is your Dad?" He asked, knowing that Ethan was probably still inside the operating table.

    He could only imagine what Dani and Laura were going through while they waited for any news. He would have stayed with them, but Dani was right. He had his responsibility.

    "We still have no news," Dani had to move away from her mom so that she and Alex could converse without worrying her mom furthermore.

    She did not like her mother to hear words that she might not want to hear and made her worry more. Thest thing she needed was a mother who would start panicking.

    "Do you need me there?" He already knew the answer that he would get, but he still wanted to ask.

    "I wish, but no." She whispered, suddenly missing him at her side. It would have been nice if he sat by her side. Everything would have seemed so much better.

    "If you change your mind. You know I am just a phone call away." He still offered just in case she would change her mind.

    "What about you? How was your first meeting?" She decided to change the topic away from her dad.

    Besides, she was also interested to know how he dealt with the stuffy ck coat men that his father worked with every day almost all his life.

    "It was what I expected it to be. But don''t worry. I think I manage to convince the board that I am loveable and charming." He assured her, not wanting her to worry about anything else.

    She already had her mind going around in

    "Really? Are you saying that they fell for your charms?" Somehow, he had managed to make her lips smile.

    She could not help but smile at hisme attempt to make a joke. As she kept telling him, he badly needed to learn how to make his jokes funny. Still, he managed to make her smile which was good enough.

    "Are youughing at me? Don''t say you don''t believe me?" Alex kept teasing her, which he was d was working.

    Even if he could not see her, knowing that she was smiling was good enough for him. He had aplished what he had set to do even if he could not be by her side at the moment.

    "Anyway, I have to go. I think a doctor is about to talk to us. I''ll call you if there is any news." Dani informed him as she saw the doctor approach her mom.

    "Ok. Don''t forget to call me." He reminded her since he also had to go and start his first day on the job.

    When she finally hung up, he was left staring at his phone, wondering what the doctor was telling Dani and Laura about Ethan''s condition. He could only pray that it was good news.

    He did not want the two of them to be alone in case it did not go well. But he had faith in the best doctors handling Ethan''s surgery and the resiliency of Ethan in fighting this situation. Ethan would survive this despite the odds.

    "Vincent, can youe in for a second." He called for Ethan''s trusted assistant. "Please, bring Alona with you."

    As of now, he would need all the help he could get. He would have to catch up with all the files, contracts, and other negotiations that thepany was currently processing.

    "Sir, what do you want us to do?" Vincent asked, d that Alex chose to keep him on his payroll. He had served Ethan loyally, and he was happy that it did pay off when Ethan rmended him to Alex.

    He knew that a good rmendation from Ethan would surelynd him in another goodpany. But he had loved his job in thispany. He knew his responsibility at the back of his mind, even with eyes closed.

    He knew that he would be a valuable asset to Alex if he continued to take on his services. He was thankful that Alex chose to keep him, together with Alona.

    "I need you to work with Alona on fixing my schedules. Prioritize which one I had to handle first." He instructed, knowing that he had to be efficient with his time.

    He wanted to finish early today. He still wanted to visit the hospital and check on Dani and her family before the day was through.. He had to be by her side whether the news was good or bad.

 Chapter 300 - Great Traits

    <h4>Chapter 300 - Great Traits</h4>

    "Your Highness, Prince Edward has already arrived. Will you like to see him now?" One of the royal guards informed their King upon learning of the arrival of the Prince in the pce.

    "Yes, send him in my here right away." The King instructed, barely able to control his anger.

    When the King heard what happened during the fundraising event, he immediately requested his son back home. He could not risk for his son to make a further mess with his situation.

    The Council was clear of the condition that they set during theirst meeting. After the incident, the Council already expressed their concern about the tant disrespect of the Prince to their stiption.

    As their King, he agreed with what the Council members thought of his son''s actions. But as a father, he would like to understand his son and help salvage his son''s reputation.

    "Father." Edward walked into the King''s private study with a proud smirk on his face, oblivious of his father''s ire. "Why did you send for me? Anyway, I wish to discuss with you the recent dealings I..."

    But he was not able to finish his statement when he noticed his father''s expression. It was clear that he was not pleased with his presence and with his news.

    He came home with high hopes that his father would be satisfied with his aplishment while he was away. He was not expecting the cold wee and the anger that was evident in his eyes.

    "I told you to follow what the Council had instructed. Why did you have to disregard their wishes and go against Alex?" King Edward shouted, unable to contain his frustration.

    As King, he had to be able to control his emotion at all times. Uncontrolled anger could result in irrational decisions that might only cause more trouble than resolve a situation.

    However, his son''s recent activity had only brought embarrassment to the crown. It might also have caused him the chance to sit on the throne.

    "But don''t you see that Alex was only setting me up to fail in front of the Council. He had all this nned out." The young Edward stated in a higher tone, not usually used to a king.

    But as the son of the King, he did get away with it. His father could not use his power against him, his only heir. His father could threaten to disown him, but he had yet to act on it.

    "He already declined the throne several times, giving way for you to take my ce. All you had to do was prove to the Council that you are ready." King Edward exined once again his situation.

    He already saw that Alex was not a threat when his brother, Fred, assured him that Alex had no desire to be King. He was puzzled why his son still insisted otherwise.

    "But that was not what I discovered when I was working under him. He did not only want money and power, and not only this empire. He wanted all." Edward asserted to his father.

    He started pulling out some documents from his bag and handed them to his father, showing that Alex had some internal motives to ruin the kingdom once he took over.

    He showed that Alex was only using his charm to fool the Council and even the King, to make them believe he had the best intention for the kingdom.

    "Where did you get all this information?" King Edward skimmed through the file. It was not conclusive, but if it was true, then it had some merits that required some investigation.

    Although he would not consider them as the truth until thoroughly checked. He wanted very much to believe his son and the evidence he was presenting. He wished to give him the benefit of the doubt.

    But experience had made him wary of putting too much faith in him. As a father, he would give his eternal love and support to his son. But as the King of the entire kingdom, he was still bound by right and wrong.

    "I stumbled on them while he had me working on some of his businesses." He exined to his father how he acquired the information.

    Although most of them were fabricated papers and stories produced by him with the help of Nick, he knew that with proper acting and the backup of the King, he could make it work.

    Some of the facts were true but were taken out of context to make it appear like he wanted to sabotage the Empire and him as their new King.

    "I still need to have this investigated. But you should have consulted first with me before you decide to make a business merger with anotherpany." The King still reprimanded the Prince since he had put the Empire in a tight position.

    Although he had authorized his son to handle some of the transactions for their business, he did not expect his son would sign a contract of this magnitude.

    He could not simply pull out of the agreement because that would put his son in another more disgrace, but he also feared what he might have put them through.

    "All I ask is that you check it out. Because thest thing I want is to put our people in the hands of someone who did not give a damn." Edward ced his right hand to his heart, showing his father his concern.

    From the expression of his father, he knew that he had him convinced of his ns. The only left now was to work on the Council. He had to find a way to make them believe in him. He would never trust Alex to do that, not now and ever.

    On the other side of the kingdom, the Council also had their private meeting without informing the King. The Council of Elders, headed by the Duke, felt the need to discuss their disappointment again with the Prince.

    "What do you suggest with do with Prince Edward''s current action?" Count Wellington voiced out his concern with the new situation they were facing.

    He had enough of Edward''s stupid stunts. He could not continue to put their faith in his hands, not after putting the royal family back in shame.

    "I think we shouldunch a full investigation of the situation. We also need to take Prince Edward''s opinion on the matter. Get his reason for doing what he did." The duke informed everyone present in the meeting.

    He knew that there was a very likelihood that Edward would only be feeding them with more lies, but it was their obligation to hear everyone''s side before making any decision.

    But they could not blindly follow the King''s wishes to put his son as the next heir if he did not truly deserve the position. But from the way things were going, he could not see any other choice but to pick Alex.

    "Of course, we have to follow the protocol. In my opinion, though, I believe that we will onlye up with the same conclusion." One of the Lords agreed with Duke Fred, but he also had the same questions running in his mind, just like the count.

    "However, one of my concerns was the new responsibility that Prince Alexander also took as the head of the Hamilton Multibillion Corporation." Count Edinburgh reminded everyone.

    He could see by handling such an enormouspany in another country. Prince Alexander would not have their empire as his priority. After all, he had always been adamant about declining the throne.

    "I''m sure if the throne finally calls for his time to serve the crown, Prince Alexander would have no choice but to heed the call." Another count stated with confidence while looking at the duke for confirmation.

    While the duke remained in his silence, knowing the bind that his son was about to face. He wished there was something more he could do to help him. As of now, he had to figure out first how to deal with Edward.

    Edward involving the finances of the Empire with the likes of Nick was not such a good prospect. After learning from Alex what Nick had done with Dani and her family. He knew that the name alone was never good news.

    Now, put Edward together with Nick, and they had a problem on their hands. Maybe this time, they could expect the downfall of their kingdom if they could not do something to stop it.

    "Let us first of all deal with Edward''s situation and continue our discussion after we had enough evidence on our hands." Duke Frederick reminded his colleagues that they could not judge the Prince without due process.

    They still have to consider that he was still the son of their King. At least, he deserved their respect and loyalty. He was still his nephew, his blood. He could not just turn his back on him.

    He felt he needed more of his guidance since he was on the wrong path. Alex also felt the same way, one of the reasons he had agreed to help.

    "We will let you lead this investigation. We trust that you will know what to do with this case. But if you will need any help, inform us, and we will help in any way we can." The other members all agreed to the setup.

    The Council of Elders always had loyalty to the Duke as their leader since he took over the Council''s head. He had proven time and time again that his integrity was unparallel.

    Duke Frederick always had the making of a true king.. The Council Members also believed that his son, Prince Alexander, also had identical great traits as his father.

 Chapter 301 - Smile And Be Worry-free

    <h4>Chapter 301 - Smile And Be Worry-free</h4>

    "Hey!" Alex greeted her with a smile as soon as she entered the car.

    She was already waiting outside the lobby when he parked to pick her up. He wanted toe earlier to apany her while waiting for the result of Ethan''s surgery, but his meetings took longer as expected.

    By the time he finished, it was alreadyte. All he could do was drop by the hospital to fetch Dani. But at least he still had time to see Dani tonight. He knew she would want somepany.

    "Hi!" Dani leaned forward to Alex to give him a quick peck on the lips before buckling herself in her seat. He started the engine again and moved the car in the direction of his home.

    Lately, she had stayed in his apartment more than she had been in her home. It had been more convenient for her to stay at his ce, inparison, to go from one apartment to the other.

    She did not mind since she loved his ce and hispany. Although, she did sometimes miss her apartment and Jacky''spany.

    "How was Ethan''s surgery?" Alex nced at her before focusing his eyes again on the road.

    She texted him earlier about the sess of Ethan''s surgery. But he was in the middle of a meeting, so he was not able to call back. Based on her message, Ethan would stay overnight in the recovery room until he was stable enough to move in his room by tomorrow morning.

    "The doctors assured us that the surgery was a sess. All we can do now is wait." She informed him as she stared at the window outside. "The doctors advised Mom and me to get some rest home ande back in the morning."

    The sky was dark,cking any source of light since the stars and the moon were missing. The only light she saw came from the street and the buildings that they passed by.

    She did not want to think that it was any indication of a bad omen. She had faith that everything went smoothly as the way it should be with his father''s condition.

    "I''m sure that the doctors knew more what would be best. Let us listen to their advice." Alex rmended as they neared his apartment.

    He had some of his bodyguards escort Laura back to her house. Dani had offered to stay with her tonight, but she refused. Her mom did not want to disturb her any more than necessary.

    "Anyway, how was your day? I hope everything went smoothly with the board." She knew all of her father''s board members. Some of them were also closed to her.

    She was aware that most of the board was a bit conservative. On the other hand, Alex''s ways were a bit on the borderline high risk and way too liberal approach.

    She just hoped that Alex found a way to charm them to believe in his new vision for thepany. She might not be a business expert, but she could see the potential in Alex''s ns.

    "I told you that you have nothing to worry about." He assured her as he started parking his car on his spot. "Anyway, will you mind if I entice you tonight with a small surprise?"

    It was ast-minute idea that he had before leaving his new office. He did not have much time to n for more. For now, it would have to do.

    "What is the asion?" She did not expect that he had time to n something for them for tonight.

    After the event, the operation, his new work, her piling up work. It felt like going on dates and having some alone time was a distant dream for them in the meantime.

    "I felt like we both deserve a treat. We just got engaged and your dad''s sessful operation." He enumerated the reason for the surprise. "Most importantly, I just miss you."

    He unbuckled himself from his seat and leaned forward in her direction. He did the same with her seatbelt. Instead of getting out of the car, he pulled her with him.

    She ended up with her palms t on his chest, staring into his eyes. "What do you think are you doing?" But she did not push him away. On the contrary, she wrapped her hands around his neck instead and pulled him closer to her.

    Now, she locked herself in his embrace, with faces only inches away from each other. She closed the distance that separated their lips until all she felt was the softness of his red flesh on hers.

    She had thought of him all day, wanting him at her side. She had hoped to feel his strong arms around her when the doctors came to take her father and when they returned to give them the good news.

    "Hey, wait a second. You have to stop. It is not exactly my surprise yet." He teased her with tiny kisses on her lips.

    Eventually, he pulled away, putting a couple of feet distance between them. There was nothing more he would like to do than to continue with what they were doing. But he believed his fianc�� deserved more than kisses tonight.

    "So, what else do you have in mind?" She asked, puzzled with the secrecy once again.

    She always thought that she might someday get tired of his ways, but so far, all she felt was excitement every time he tried to pull a stunt on her.

    Maybe, he would still probably do this even after twenty years of being married to her. Although it would seem childish, she was starting to look forward to more years of this kind of life with him.

    "I need you to cover your eyes with this," He loosened his tie and handed it to her. "Let me help you." He made her turn away from him as he fastened the necktie on her eyes.

    "Are you sure you know what you are doing?" She was a bit skeptical since this was the first time he was guiding her blind towards his surprise.

    "Of course. You have to trust me." Alex inspected his handiwork, double-checking that it was not too tight and not loose either that she might be able to peek.

    Upon full inspection, he ushered her out of the car and into the elevator. Instead of going down on his apartment, he allowed the lift to go further up on the top floor.

    "I do trust you, but it is killing me." She could sense her excitement as she anticipated what would happen once the elevator opened.

    She could only assume that they were going on the top floor, probably the rooftop. It was the only possible exnation for the surprise.

    She could only guess what else might happen in the surprise. But she was hoping that dinner was one of them. She had barely eaten all day. She was now feeling her stomach growling in an attempt to notify her of herck of food.

    "Ok. Since your stomach is already begging for it, I included a delicious meal in the mix." He finally conceded to tell her as the elevator door''s dinged and opened.

    He guided her outside as a soft breeze caressed her skin. Her assumption that they were going to the top floor was correct. She could feel the open air and hear the unusual sound of silence as their background.

    Although she had never seen this particr floor before, most of what she had seen of this building that her father owned was the lobby and Alex''s apartment.

    "Do I still have to wear this tie?" She walked with him further into the open space, still unaware of what she would find after removing her blindfold.

    She trusted Alex that he would not allow any harm to befall her. She would let him lead her anywhere, believing that her best interest would always be his priority.

    "Yes. Just a few more steps, and then I will take it off myself." He assured her as he continued to assist her on her every step.

    He was happy he found someone like her who never doubted him and never tried to question every decision that he made. Although she did not blindly follow him, she always showed him the benefit of the doubt.

    "Are you sure that I am going to love this?" She asked as she tried to foresee what would happen next. She could always make her assumptions, a blind guess.

    "When did I ever disappoint you?" He answered her with another question. "I''m sure my record will show that I only aim to please." He added as he finally pulled her to a stop.

    "I guess you are right. I am always satisfied with all you have done for me so far." She could not think of any time that he did disappoint her with a promise or a surprise.

    "Now, you can open your eyes." He finally pulled the cloth blocking her vision, revealing his grand master n for the night.

    In the middle of the open floor, a white made shift canopy structure awaited them, surrounded by beautiful white roses and sparkly lights, arranged for their dinner date.

    "When did you get the time to arrange for all of this?" It was a beautiful surprise that she genuinely appreciated in a time like this.

    Until now, she was amazed at Alex''s ability topartmentalize his personal life against his many other obligations. On the other hand, she felt like she was already drowning in her dilemmas.

    She looked at the arrangement. It was not that extravagant, but the effort, she could see very clearly. It would seem done hastily, but she could feel the love exuding from the man beside her.

    Alex did not do any of this to gain anything for himself.. He only wanted to see her smile and be worry-free.

 Chapter 302 - Escaping The Future

    <h4>Chapter 302 - Escaping The Future</h4>

    "You know you did not have to go to all this trouble." She pointed to the dinner that he had arranged for them. "I could have prepared a simple dinner back at the apartment for us."

    Although she did appreciate the valiant effort, she knew that he also had tons of things to do besides entertaining her. She did not want him to feel obligated to care for all her needs when she was more than capable of doing that for herself.

    "I like doing these simple things for you. Besides, it was not much of a trouble. Don''t you like my surprise?" Alex asked as he assisted her on the empty chairs by the table.

    A few secondster, a server appeared from the corner of her eye, carrying a bottle of wine in a chiller bucket. He immediately served them a ss as he took their order.

    "I do. You know I always enjoyed your surprises. I only am preventing you from overdoing things." She answered him as soon as they were alone again, not wanting to hurt his feelings.

    "I assure you that spending dinner with you tonight is the only thing that I looked forward to during the entire day." Alex pulled her hand from herp and peppered it with kisses.

    Trying not to think about Dani during his meetings had been hard enough. He could not focus for too long on his obligations without wanting to call her and assured himself that she was doing just fine.

    Now that she was sitting right across from her, he would make sure that he would be devoting his undivided attention only to her welfare.

    "I think handling your business, together with my father and the empire, can''t be that easy. I don''t want to add up to your burden." Dani stared at their entwined hands, understanding what he was trying to convey to her.

    However, she still could not help but worry about him too. She believed that what he had ced himself into was a difficult position. But she already realized that he did all this because of her.

    "I admit that handling all these businesses is not a walk in the park, but I know what I am getting into when I epted the position, so stop worrying about this," Alex admitted to her.

    He already figured beforehand that taking on this position as head of one of the biggest multi-billionpanies would be challenging. But he had no n to back out from it at the first sign of difficulty. He was not conceding to defeat that easily.

    "Fine. I trust that you know what you are doing." She finally conceded, knowing that Alex would always have some excused to get away with what he wanted.

    "Here is the deal. Let me feed you and take care of you tonight. Then, in exchange, I will let you have one limited edition magic wish." He dangled in front of her an imaginary object.

    "Before I agree to that, exin to me first about this magic wish?" She folded her arms across her chest as she waited for him to borate more.

    Although she knew that it was just another of his silly games, she enjoyed this little ytime that they do on the side whenever they were together. It just added to the spice of their rtionship, making it more fun.

    "You see this." He pointed to his empty hand, pretending that he was holding on to something very significant. "It can give you the power to wish for anything from me. In return, I will do my best to grant the fulfillment of that wish."

    "Be careful of what you are offering. You are not a genie who could easily grant wishes." She warned him, knowing that she could wish for everything and anything, but there was no guarantee of itsing true.

    Alex might be a prince who almost had everything, but, in reality, finding the attainment of wishes was never easy whether one possessed all the power and wealth of the world.

    "Whether you wish it or not, I already swear to you, to your father, and the world that I will fulfill all your dreams. I will do my best to make you happy." Alex would have liked to kiss her more, but they were interrupted by the server.

    Dani ordered only a veggie sd dish despite his suggestion that she should also have a steak. She had insisted that she was not hungry.

    "Are you sure that you don''t want a steak? I assure you that this is quite delicious." Alex enticed her with the appealing looked of the steak on his te,pared to her green leafy veggie on her te.

    "Well, it does look tempting." Dani suddenly felt hungry upon inhaling the savory aroma the steak emitted in the air. "But I think I will stick with my sd." She grabbed her fork and started picking on her food.

    "Are you sure?" He questioned her as he furrowed his brow on her. "You look like you need some protein in your body and not just some sd."

    He sliced a nice piece of the steak he ordered and offered her the first bite. "Come on. Just taste it." He moved the fork closer to her closed mouth, not moving until she opened up and took his bait.

    If he could feed her to alleviate the hunger he could see in her eyes, then he would. He would not allow her stubbornness to starve her to death.

    He could already sense that she barely ate anything as she waited outside the operating room. Now, he would not allow her to get sick because she was neglecting to feed herself.

    "Oh..." She could not stop the moan that came out of her mouth upon tasting the luscious vors of the piece of meat that almost melted in her mouth. "That is delicious." She uttered after swallowing thest bit on her mouth.

    "I told you." He fed her again another piece. Then, he continued to do so until she had almost eaten half of the big chunk of red meat on his te.

    He did not mind since he already had an early dinner with one of his meetings. But he also did take a few bites of the meat, enjoying sharing the delicious dish with this beautiful woman in front of him.

    "You are already spoiling me too much." Sheined, but she still kept eating what he was giving her.

    She had forgotten all about her sd, suddenly feeling the satisfaction of feeding her earlier hunger. If Alex did not insist on giving her the steak, she would have settled with the leafy vegetable for dinner.

    Sometimes, she wondered how Alex knew what her body needed more than her. He always had a better opinion on what was best for her.

    "I barely gave you anything yet." He told her as he stared into her eyes. "I wish I could give you the world."

    If only their situation could be as simple as this date. But Alex knew that nothing about their life could be simple, in, and uplicated. They could deny their fate, but it would always catch up with them.

    They could always keep running away from their destiny but escaping the future already set for them would never, ever be that simple.

 Chapter 303 - The Different Bonds

    <h4>Chapter 303 - The Different Bonds</h4>

    Dani stood at the railing of the rooftop. It had sufficient allowance from the edge of the building, making it rtively safe to stand on its side. She stared at the scenery before her, marveling at the view at her vantage point.

    For someone who grew up in this city, she never found it tiring to stare at the beautiful skyscrapers that grace the dark backdrop of the New York skyline.

    "How did you discover this ce?" She asked as she felt Alex stand behind her.

    When she finished thest bite of her dessert, she excused herself and stood up to check on the view. She felt like her stomach was about to explode as Alex continued to feed her. She needed time for a light stretch.

    She knew she would need a few runs this week to burn all the calories she had consumed tonight, or else it might all convert into fat, which would be harder to burn eventually.

    "Your dad mentioned it to me in one of our conversations. I decided to check it out and found it perfect. I immediately thought that you might like this ce." He exined as he handed her a ss of wine.

    He only recently discovered this ce, and he agreed with Ethan that it did have enticing charisma. It had its unique appeal that only people who loved the city life could appreciate.

    After a few minutes of gazing at the sky, he felt the wind was starting to pick up. He also noticed Dani was slightly trembling, so he immediately took off his coat and ced it on her shoulders to protect her from the cold.

    "I do love it. It reminded me of why I always love this ce." She spoke up louder as the wind carried her voice with it. Her hair moved sideways, dancing with the steady breeze that was starting to pick up its speed.

    "I can see the appeal in it." Alex acknowledged, despite the city, having the highest crime rate. He could see why it was still considered one of the greatest cities in the world.

    A puzzle to many tourists and the likes but something a true new yorker knew by heart. It was the spirit of the city that never sleeps. It was the constant blinking of lights and horns on the streets. It was the people who were always on the go.

    "It just brings up a lot of childhood memories of Dad showing me why he could never leave this city." She told him as her mind toured her back to memoryne.

    "But I think we should move back to the apartment. I don''t want you to catch a cold with this wind." He could already slightly feel the chill in the air.

    He wished to enjoy a few more moments with her outside. He could listen to her stories about her childhood in this beautiful and wild city all night. But he did not want to risk her health and safety.

    "Yeah, you are right. It is getting colder, and we both could not afford to get sick." She could see that his thin shirt was not enough to protect him from the cold weather. She did not want him to catch the flu too.

    He guided her back to the elevator, leaving their dinner to the people in charge to clean up. As soon as the door closed, he could only think of one way to warm them up.

    He pulled her closer to him, but since they were alone in the lift, he was able to wrap her up in his arms in one swift movement. He continued to stand behind her as he started nuzzling her nose on her neck.

    Savoring the sweet scent of her perfume that mixed with her natural scent, he continued to drop a few kisses on her exposed skin. "What are you doing?" He heard her whisper as he never stopped with his administrations.

    "Just warming you up from the chill outside." He knew that it was more than that. But he never felt her resistance. On the contrary, it appeared that she weed his advances.

    It was a short trip. Once the door opened, Alex immediately pulled her up from her feet and carried her bridal style to his apartment. He could not wait anymore to have her in his arms again.

    But he was not going to expose her to the cameras that littered the entire hallway and elevators. He could still wait until they were in the safety and privacy of his apartment before he had his ways on her and vice versa.

    "What''s the hurry?" She asked, smiling at the way he was speeding up in the hallway.

    "Because I..." He stopped as he opened the door and secured it once they were inside. "I need to do this." He dropped her by the door and pinned her body against it and in his.

    He locked eyes with her, stopping whatever witty remark she was about to say. He lowered his head, iming her lips in one passionate kiss.

    He abandoned her lips to give her time to recover her breathing. His lips traveled down her neck, continuing where he left off earlier. Then, his hands began roaming her hips, down her thighs, and around her butt.

    It gave him more control of her body as he yed her like a musical instrument, making a rhythm that only produced quality sounds. She moaned in precision with his ministrations.

    "What do you want me to do?" He asked her as she writhed in his arms, unable to control her lust-filled eyes from showing her innermost desires.

    "Anything and everything?" She was indecisive, unable to voice out what she wanted from him.

    Acting out what she wanted in their sexual rtionship was never easy for her but verbally telling him what she expected from it was far worse.

    She might have started exploring her sexuality with him, but she was still far frompletely beingfortable with the entire sex experimentation.

    "You know that you need to be able to tell me someday specifically what you want. I want you to be able to express yourself sexually to me without any inhibitions." He encouraged her by pulling her chin up and making her stare into his eyes.

    "I am trying, but it is not that easy." She knew that she could trust Alex with her life, with all her secrets. But when it came to sex, she was still trying hard to learn more.

    Maybe she needed to read more about how she could unleash her sexuality. Maybe there was a simple way she could obliterate her inhibitions regarding the different sexual positions.

    Because she also wanted to give us much pleasure to him, the way he had provided her the best sexual experience of her life. She wanted to be able to return the favor.

    "I need you to be able to trust mepletely with your mind, your body, and your heart for our rtionship to work andst long." He whispered to her as they both stood still by the door, unable to move.

    He believed that marriage was not just having a strong emotional connection for it to seed. It was only oneponent.. The rest was abination of the different bonds they had to learn to form and strengthen.

 Chapter 304 - One Fateful Night

    <h4>Chapter 304 - One Fateful Night</h4>

    "Jacky, I''m going out on a jog. Maybe this time, you would like to join me." Dani shouted outside her door, but all she heard was a muffled sound and a loud thud behind the closed door.

    She had opted toe homest night to her apartment after a tiring day at the office and the hospital, while Alex had a veryte meeting and decided to crash on his apartment. She did not mind a night without him.

    As the saying went, absence made the heart go fonder. So, a few moments without Alex by her side would not hurt. Anyway, once she married him, it was more likely that they would be inseparable.

    "Fine, I''ll see youter." She shouted again before leaving the apartment without waiting for a reply from her friend.

    Although she saw Jacky every day at the office, she did miss her friend. It had been a long time since they were able to spend some time together, just the two of them.

    She was already halfway through the lobby when someone shouted at her back, stopping her in her tracks. "Dani, wait for me." She quickly turned around, stunned to hear a familiar voice.

    "What are you doing, Jacky?" Dani asked once her friend caught up with her on her way out of the building. She had to burrow her brows, believing that her friend might be sick.

    It was the first time that she saw her friend in exercise clothes. She was not even aware that Jacky owned such clothing. Jacky hated anything to do with sweat and strenuous activities.

    Finding Jacky running after her, dressed up and ready to get her body sweaty, was thest thing on her mind. Dani was only teasing her when she knocked on her room earlier and invited her to join.

    "What? I miss you. I never get to spend some time with you." Jacky spoke up defensively as she tried to catch her breath after rushing to get dressed and running after her friend. "I thought I might join you today on your run."

    Jacky never felt the need to run to get the figure that she wanted. She was satisfied with her body and the way it curved in the right ces.

    Besides, she never liked looking and smelling sweaty in front of other people. It ruined the image she portrayed of herself. Anyway, she could not see the purpose of it.

    "Well, you are always wee to join me in all my runs." She offered to her as she pulled Jacky outside the building and into the open air.

    She guided Jacky towards the path that she had taken since she started jogging this park. She would like to take advantage of having her friend with her at this moment.

    The possibility of this repeating twice in this lifetime was unlikely to happen again. Dani could already foresee Jacky regretting joining her in this jog. She might even me her for dragging her into this.

    "So, are we running all the way?" Jacky asked after a few minutes of trying to catch up with Dani. "Or, can we just walk a bit?" She held on to Dani''s shoulder as she tried to stop her from going any further.

    "We barely made a dent on our running path," Daniined to her friend, who was already ready to give up. "Come on, a few more stretch." She tried to encourage her.

    Although, it was already a stretch that Jacky was running with her this morning. She appreciated her friend more for the effort, though Dani slowed down her pace for her.

    Jacky could get away with eating anything and not get anything sticking on her body, unlike Dani, who had to work hard to burn those extra calories.

    "Are you serious? Why do you have to torture yourself in this way?" Jackyined some more, but she pushed herself to run alongside her.

    "I''m not as lucky as you are, remember?" Dani reminded her about the time where she neglected exercising. It caused her to gain a few extra pounds that she had to put on additional workouts to get rid of it.

    "Fine, but we need to stop before I copse due tock of oxygen," Jacky held out her hand to her, stopping Dani from running any further.

    She quickly grabbed a vacant bench and slumped down on it as she inhaled deeply. She could feel her lungs were burning up from theck of the necessary air, and her vision was spinning probably from theck of oxygen in her brain.

    Dani quickly grabbed the bottled water on her side and handed it to her friend, who was ready to pass out. Jacky immediately took a huge chugged of water into her mouth, not caring if she made a mess.

    "So, are you going to marry Alex?" Jacky asked her friend, who seemed to be on cloud nine since the proposal.

    She could not me Dani for wanting to marry Alex. He was a great catch. Anyone would be lucky to marry a guy like him. She might not know him that much. But from the few times that she was with him, she had seen his genuine character.

    "Yes. I can''t wait to be married to Alex." Dani sat right next to her friend as she also breathed heavily. "I think he is the right one. My soulmate."

    She never believed much about soulmates and destinies, but ever since she fell for Alex and the circumstances of their meeting, she started to think that maybe they were meant to be.

    "I am happy for you," Jacky agreed with her, also thinking of the same thing.

    "What about you?" Dani turned to her friend, using this time to question her dating life. "Are you and Lance finally together?"

    She knew that Lance had to return home quickly after the issue with Prince Edward, but based on Alex, it was just a temporary thing. Lance was returning soon to continue his training under Alex.

    "We had an entire night to talk about us. He exined his situation, and I told him mine. But we never had time to act on it since he had to fly back home the next day." Jacky exined to her friend herplicated affair with the elusive prince.

    "You mean?" Dani was about to ask her friend, but she interrupted her before she could finish. She could only specte about what was going on with her friend.

    "I mean." Jacky stopped her. "Nothing happened. We are still one big question mark."

    Jacky was neither happy nor disappointed with the way things turned out between her and Lance. She did not mind if Lance decided not to return and forget all about her.

    It had always been her n in the first ce. She did not presume much from this rtionship because she always felt it was doomed even before it had begun.

    But if Lance decided he wished to return and continued with where they left off, maybe she might give him a chance. But it would all depend on Lance and his intentions. Jacky could only wait and see.

    "Are you sure you are, ok?" Dani asked, studying her friend for any telltale sign that she was heartbroken once again.

    But from the smile on her face, Dani could see that she was handling the situation quite well. Jacky did not appear like she was having a difficult time now that Lance had left her again.

    "I''m great." She was not that affected by Lance''s sudden disappearance again. "I guess I am not in a hurry to be in any rtionship anymore." She told her what she felt.

    "Then, I am happy to see that you are happy with your decision." Dani would support her friend as long as it was what she needed.

    "But I will feel much better if you get married soon. Do you already have a date?" Jacky asked her friend, changing the topic of conversation.

    They started moving again back in the direction of the apartment. Dani slowed down her pace a bit more to amodate her friend. She could already see Jacky struggling in every step she made as she tried to keep up with her.

    Dani decided that it was thest time that she would drag her friend into this activity. It was one thing that they could never share, and she had to learn to ept that.

    "We are already discussing it," Dani told her friend excitedly. "Honestly, I can''t wait to marry him." She confided to her friend.

    They rode the elevator back to the apartment with Dani on a high while Jacky was dragging herself to keep up. But Jacky was happy for her friend. She, too, could not wait to see her friend married to the man of her dreams.

    Dani still could not believe that her initial charade to marry the prince would eventually turn into reality.. The man she thought was just a figment of her imagination one fateful night would turn out to be her future husband.

 Chapter 305 - Two To Tango

    <h4>Chapter 305 - Two To Tango</h4>

    "I''m sorry, but Ms. Hamilton has a full schedule today. If you wish to make an appointment, I can probably squeeze you in by Thursday next week." Jacky informed the person on the other line of the phone.

    She was not lying since Dani had been juggling between her work, pro bono cases, her wedding, and visiting her father in the hospital. She hardly had time for herself and her.

    Jacky suddenly remembered the jogging early that morning that almost crippled her today. She could barely move her thighs from the strain it endured with the long run they did.

    If Dani wanted to spend time with her from now on, it would be on her term. She would not fall for that trick again. She did not need that kind of torture to be with her friend.

    "Jacky, can you get me the files for the next meeting?" She heard Dani shout by the door.

    "Sure, I''ll just get it in the file room," Jacky answered her before leaving her table to check on those files. She was limping as she moved in the corridor to get to her destination.

    When she returned to her table, she noticed that a man was standing by her table. She still recognized that broad shoulder anywhere, despite wishing to forget all about him.

    Instead of stopping by her table, she went straight to Dani''s room to drop the files she asked for before proceeding to her table to confront her visitor.

    "What can I do for you?" She greeted him politely as she returned to her seat. Since she was in an office setting, she felt obligated to give him respect as a client.

    But if she had bumped into him on the street or any other ce, she would make sure to give him what he deserved, and that did not include her respect.

    "Jacky, I did not want to disturb Dani, but I have some files for her to sign," Marcus said hesitantly, unsure of how to act around her. He remained standing in front of her table, waiting for a response.

    After all that happened to them, Marcus had avoided any encounter with her, not wanting to fuel the anger she still might have for him. Although it had been a while, it would still be better to give her space.

    But time had already passed. Marcus was hoping that somehow, Jacky had moved on and they could put aside the issues they had with their past.

    "Fine. Just leave the files on the table, and I will have them signedter and sent back to you as soon as possible." Jacky indicated that he should ce the files on the top of the table and leave.

    She was in no obligation to entertain him. She could handle seeing him around the office and talking to him civilly, but that was the extent of what she was willing to do.

    "Ok. Thanks, Jacky." Marcus followed Jacky''s instructions and was about to turn around when he stopped.

    He walked back to the front of the table and faced Jacky, staring at her face in the process. "I know this had been long overdue. But for what is it worth, I am truly sorry for what I did to you."

    He could keep saying sorry to her for the hundredth time, but it would never be enough for her to forgive him. Even he would not forgive himself for what he did to Jacky.

    But as they all said, regretes aftermitting an unforgivable crime. Marcus wished he could turn back time. So, he could redo what he did, but that was not how life works.

    Jacky could only look at him in utter shock. She did not expect that he would be asking her for forgiveness after all this time. She was so convinced that Marcus was beyond redemption. He was already incapable of remorse.

    "If this is just another one of your games, please do it somewhere else. I have no time for this." Jacky shut him down, thinking that it was another one of his silly bad jokes.

    Until now, she could still see how he had behaved when she told him that she wantedmitment. She could still hear hisughter when she informed him that she loved him.

    It was like being pped multiple times on the face to hear what he thought of her emotions. But she was not subjecting herself to the same humiliation again.

    "I get it that you might not believe me. I deserved it. After what I did to you, I should not even be standing in your presence. But I have to say it even if you don''t believe me. I have to try." Marcus confessed to her.

    It was not easy for him to express his feelings or show any indication of weaknesses in her character. Telling sorry had never been part of his vocabry because it questions his decisions.

    It meant that he was epting his mistake, something that he rarely admitted in his lifetime. It was hard for him to acknowledge making a wrong decision because he rarely did make one.

    "Well, you already said your piece. I heard it. Then, you can leave." Jacky returned to her work, typing away on her keyboard and staring into theputer screen.

    She did not want to give him any more of her time. She was not falling pawn again into his mind games. She had enough of him ying with her emotions.

    "Thanks again for at least hearing me out." Marcus stepped back away from her table, afraid to worsen their situation.

    He was satisfied that he was able to express his apology to her. He was not expecting to do that when he came here to bring the papers to Dani. But at least, he was able to do what he always wanted to do.

    He said it before to her, but he knew that he was insincere back then. Compared to now, that he genuinely felt sorry for his wrong actions.

    "Marcus, I''m sorry too for putting you on the spot, knowing that you were not ready for it." Jacky suddenly felt she had to say that to him.

    She felt like she did pressure Marcus on something that he was not prepared to handle. Maybe the entire thing was not solely Marcus'' fault.

    "No. You should never apologize to me ever." Marcus stopped her from ming herself for what happened to them. He would always think that it was his selfishness that brought their good rtionship to an end.

    He was not asking for her to take him back. He could not be that lucky, but he just wanted a slightly clear conscience, knowing he had asked for forgiveness.

    "Hey, it is ok. I could not keep ming you. I know that I am partially to me for some of it. Although, I still think you are an ass and douchebag." She added thest part as an afterthought. "But I still have not forgiven you for the things you did."

    She finally admitted to having her faults in the circumstances of their breakup. She could not keep ying the victim in their rtionship.. As the saying went, it took two to tango.

 Chapter 306 - Change For The Better

    <h4>Chapter 306 - Change For The Better</h4>

    "I need to see Mr. Princeton." She kept insisting on the receptionist assigned at the lobby of the building.

    She hade to see him today, but without an appointment, it would seem to be an impossible task. She already told the woman her reason for wanting to meet with him was of great significance.

    But she would not simply give her a pass to his office unless she coulde up with something clever to catch his attention. But she could not tell just anyone her real intention foring here.

    "I''m sorry, but you will need to book an appointment with his secretary. Would you like to leave your name and number, and I will get back to you?" The receptionist sounded a bit irritated.

    She could not me her when she had been bugging her for almost an hour now, demanding a few minutes of their boss''s time. But she was not giving up just yet as she remained where she stood.

    She came here to see Mr. Alexander Princeton, and she was not leaving until she had aplished what she came here today. She was going to finish this insanity once and for all.

    "If you don''t mind, I will wait till he is avable to see me anytime today." She informed the woman behind the counter. "I will appreciate it if you can find a way to squeeze me in his schedule."

    "Suit yourself. But I am telling you that Mr. Princeton had a full schedule today until next week. You will be waiting for a long time." The receptionist warned her with a bit of indifference, shrugging her shoulders on her.

    She had no idea of who this woman was and what she wanted from the new head of thispany. But she was not going to be intimidated to let her in without going through the proper protocol.

    "I''ll take my chance." She answered her, not caring if her presence was not wee. She was not doing anything wrong, so she could not be forced to leave the premises.

    She moved to the waiting area in the lobby and looked around for a familiar face that might help her get an appointment for today. If not, she would settle to ambushing Mr. Princeton once he left the building.

    "Just don''t make any scene if you don''t want our security to escort you out of the building." The receptionist warned her again.

    "Of course." She responded to the woman who still did not recognize who she was.

    She did use to work in this building under Mr. Hamilton. But most of the people who she had worked with did not want anything to do with her. Her association with Nick branded her as a traitor, just like him.

    She settled herself on the corner where she would have a good view of theyout of the building, so she would not miss seeing her target if he happened toe down from his tower.

    As she waited for her opportunity to talk to Alex, her mind wandered back to the recent events that led her to this moment. She looked at the wide window outside, but all she saw was Nick''s betrayal.

    She stared at the recent text she received. She was back at her apartment. On the screen was Nick''s name, telling her that he decided that it would be better for her toy low.

    For the past couple of days, Nick had been avoiding her. Making some excuses about his busy schedule, but she knew better when things were getting sour.

    "Did he think that he could easily set me aside?" Cassie said with contempt as Nick decided not to include her in his ns.

    He was not getting rid of her that easily because she also had a few tricks on her sleeves. Nick could not use her and then dispose of her if he believed she had no more value to his ns.

    She heard from a friend, someone working closely with him. He had been meeting with his new partner against Ethan and Alex. If that was the case, it meant that he was losing interest in her.

    "I thought you said that you and Nick are over." The man next to her uttered in surprise as he heard what she said. "Was that all a lie?"

    He deduced that she was referring to Nick from her tone and how she was fuming on her phone.

    "I am ending it with him soon, Troy. I promise." She knew her slipped up might have caused her rtionship with Troy.

    Troy was already at his limit. She had never seen him like this before, but she wished he would still give her a chance. She called him earlier to exin to him her situation, but she believed she only had made it worse.

    "I''m sorry, Cassie. I thought when I came here. You are ready to give up everything for me. But I guess I am mistaken." Troy voiced out his disappointment with her.

    He only strengthened his resolve to leave her and continued with his life without her. He now realized that there was no future for the two of them.

    "But you love me. You can''t just leave me." Cassie once again appealed to his emotion, hoping that she could still manipte his heart.

    "I''m sorry. I don''t think I love you that way anymore." Troy grabbed her by the shoulder and kissed her in the cheeks. "You will always have a special ce in my heart. I hope that someday you will realize that you are more than this bitter person that you have be."

    He turned away from him, and without looking back, he walked out of her life for good, leaving her in her apartment alone again. He could not tolerate her wrongdoing anymore.

    She had to realize on her own that revenge would not give her the justice that she was looking for, and instead, it would only produce misery.

    "Hey, I think I know you." Someone interrupted her thoughts as he stood in front of her.

    He recognized her from the few times he had seen her with Alex''s enemy, Nick. He was puzzled to find her waiting in their lobby. Was she waiting for someone? Was Nick in the vicinity?

    "Yeah, Cassie. I think I also remember you. Marcus, right? You are a friend of Alexander Princeton." She extended her hand to him, hoping that he would be her ticket to the top floor.

    "What are you doing here?" He asked, cautious not to be caught in a trap. Where Nick was concerned, he knew better to let his guard down.

    "I was hoping to catch a word with your boss and friend, Alex. I have a piece of valuable information I wish to share with him." Cassie stated as she stood up from her seat to be at eye level with Marcus.

    She had to convince him that she was not the enemy but someone who could help them against Nick. After what Nick did and Troy leaving, she realized the error of her ways.

    She had to correct her mistakes, hoping to salvage what else she could with her life. Troy was right. She still could turn her life around if she wanted to. She could still change for the better.

 Chapter 307 - Kiss Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 307 - Kiss Goodbye</h4>

    Marcus stared at the girl who imed to have valuable information for Alex. He contemted whether he should believe her or not. After all, he still considered her as the enemy because of her close association with Nick.

    However, there was no harm in listening to what she might have to say. Alex could decideter if there was a significant truth to what she might be telling them.

    "Give me a few minutes to see if Alex has a spare time. Can you wait for me here?" Marcus asked Cassie, who looked quite anxious.

    He could not simply believe her, knowing that she had been quite a good actress, fooling the people around her with her lies. But he could not ignore her either.

    She might suddenly grow a conscience and decide to have a change of heart. It was not very unlikely to happen. Even the worse people could find themselves thinking of changing.

    "Sure. I''ll wait for as long as it takes." She sat back down on the chair, showing Marcus that she was not going anywhere.

    She would endure whatever punishment she deserved for all her wrongdoings, especially to Dani, who had only been good to her since she first met her.

    As for Ethan, maybe it was time that she buried whatever hatred she had for the man. After all, all evidence she gathered against him regarding his involvement with her father''s downfall was purely circumstantial.

    What if she was using the wrong person? Or she made the mistake of tying the evidence and pinpointing it to Ethan. Until now, she still felt a slight doubt in her usation, the reason why she could not proceed with her ns.

    Marcus left her to proceed at Alex''s new office. He still needed to get used to their new headquarters. Although they still use their old office, Alex preferred to stay here more often because he had more ess to Ethan''s businesses.

    Marcus found Alex preparing for the next meeting. He interrupted him, informing him of Cassie''s presence downstairs. Although he thought that meeting with Cassie was worth the risk, he was still leaving the final decision to Alex.

    "I will just finish myst meeting this morning, then we can check on Cassie''s reason foring here," Alex informed Marcus, instructing him to have Cassie brought to one of the vacant conference rooms where she could wait.

    Alex was also surprised to learn that he had a visitor. He was not expecting her toe here and wished to talk to him. Whatever she had to say, Alex was willing to listen. Although, he was putting some benefit of the doubt on her words.

    Marcus immediately asked his secretary to handle Cassie and make her waitfortably. He could only hope that she was here for their benefit and not to spy against them.

    After an hour, Alex''s meeting concluded, and he was free to check on Cassie. Marcus was already waiting for him at his office, ready for his next instruction.

    "I think it is time to check on Cassie." Alex had his secretary arrange for Cassie toe to join them in his office. She had waited long enough.

    "Do you think she had something to say that would help us against Nick?" Marcus asked Alex, still skeptical of Cassie''s sudden appearance.

    "We would know once we talk to her. See if she had something valuable to tell us." Alex could only specte as of the moment. Until he heard her reason for showing her face in his office, there was no way for him to understand her intention.

    He did not know Cassie personally, except for the things Dani had told him about her and from the little details he gathered in his investigation. But he had not centered any of his resources on her, not finding her much of a threat.

    After a few more minutes, Cassie finally walked into his office, carrying herself very well. There was no sign that she was agitated or nervous in his presence.

    But Alex already knew that she could act very well. She had managed to fool Ethan and Dani for a long time. There was a very likelihood that she might be here under pretenses.

    She was now double-crossing Nick with her meeting with him. Could he also believe that she was here due to her intention to help him? Or was this another game that Nick had her y for his benefit?

    "Pleasee in." Alex offered once his secretary ushered Cassie inside his office.

    Alex could see that this woman was not in and simple. She carried herself with grace and power. If his assessment was correct, Cassie was never a pushover.

    Nick might appear to be using her, but he could see that she used him as well. Whatever happened to their rtionship for her to betray Nick, he hoped it would be their gain.

    "Please sit down." Marcus offered the seat next to him while Alex sat behind his table.

    "Thanks." Cassie immediately took the offered seat and waited for the two gentlemen to ask her a question. She did not want to rush things by saying the wrong words.

    She wanted their attention and cooperation if she was going to pull this off. Once Nick found out about her betrayal, she knew she would need some help to ward Nick off her back.

    "Marcus told me that you have something you wish to say. We are listening. Don''t worry about Marcus'' presence. I don''t keep secrets from him." Alex opened up the conversation, hoping that Cassie would start speaking.

    "Yes. Thanks again for seeing me without an appointment. You''re probably wondering why I am here." Cassie started to say as she made herself morefortable in her seat.

    She had rehearsed what she wanted to divulge to Alex sincest night, but it was not easy to do it than think about doing it. There was still a slight hesitation in her mind if she was doing the right thing.

    Once she spilled all she knew about Nick''s ns, there was no more turning back. Her ns of revenge would also go down the drain.. She could kiss goodbye her rtionship with Nick.

 Chapter 308 - A Trap

    <h4>Chapter 308 - A Trap</h4>

    "Anytime you are ready." Marcus shifted his position so that he was facing her. He was indeed handsome, just like his friend, Alex. But she already had enough of good-looking men.

    Once this was over, she was moving on and taking a break from rtionships. Pursuing after Troy was out of the question, Cassie could not face him anymore after what she had done.

    "You are probably aware of my past and my association with Nick. Lately, I realized that I made a mistake of letting Nick use my anger to ruin the Hamilton family." She began to exin her participation with Nick''s ns to ruin Ethan, his family, and his businesses.

    "But what Nick did not foresee was your sudden appearance in the picture. He already had set up an borate n to ruin Ethan and Dani. But you showed up and ruined everything." Cassie continued to narrate to him.

    "Does he still have a new ammunition against the Hamilton family?" Alex had to know if he should prepare for another problem where Nick was concerned." Alex asked her.

    "Yes, he still has many things under his belt that he could use against Ethan. Most of them came from me." She informed him of the possible arsenal that Nick could still use at them at any moment.

    "Why are you doing this? Why are you turning your back on Nick?" Alex had to be sure that she was not ying him and Nick at the same time.

    He had to know if she was genuinely remorseful of her past actions and would like to reform. Or, she was using them to get what she wanted, which was revenge against Dani and her father?

    "Because I already lost the one person that I truly cared about because of my obsession to get even with Ethan. He made me realize that there was more to life than this." Cassie could still see the disappointment in Troy''s eyes.

    If she could find a way to turn back time, she would have stopped her insanity and moved on with Troy long before she found herself lost in her anger.

    But there was no way to return to the past and change what was already over and done. All she could do now was remedy her situation and correct what she could to alleviate her sins.

    "We will need some proof of your ims. We could not simply take your word for it." Alex could see some sense of some of the things she revealed to him. But without concrete evidence, it would still be a high risk that he was notfortable taking at face value.

    "Of course. I knew that you would be asking for it. I will send it to you as soon as I can arrange it."

    She already had prepared it, but she opted not to bring it today to him. In case things did not work out. She would still need her leverage against Nick.

    "Then, we are looking forward to seeing what else you want to offer. In exchange for all of this, what do you want?" Alex knew that information like this did note free.

    "I am already a rich woman. Money is not my objective here. But I want to be able to start fresh without always looking behind my shoulder. I know Nick woulde after me after he realized that I betrayed him." Cassie exined to him.

    She knew Nick would not take her betrayal lightly, and he would probably retaliate to get back at her. She needed Alex to guarantee her safety against him.

    "Let me handle that." Alex understood what she was asking of him. He could provide her protection as long as all her information did check out.

    "For what is it worth. Can you tell Dani that I am truly sorry for all the things I did to her?" She had screwed her despite being a good friend to her. It was one of the things she regretted losing in this lifetime.

    In a way, she felt like she saved Dani from the clutches of Nick when she sent those incriminating photos of her and Nick to Ethan. Her intentions might not be as pure then, but it did stop her wedding from Nick.

    At least she prevented Dani from a life of misery if she ended up marrying him. Nick was not a man for a good-hearted girl like Dani. Nick was a monster who never learned how to love.

    "I''m sure Dani will be d to hear that you have a change of heart. Regarding your request for assistance from us. I will make sure that you will be safe to start over again." Alex answered her.

    He might still have some reservations about Cassie''s revtions, but he could see the sincerity in her eyes when she told him about how sorry she was for her wrongdoings.

    "Well, I won''t take much of your time. I will make sure to keep in touch." Cassie stood from her chair and shook their hands.

    She was aware she made the right choice ofing to Alex and shifting her alliance. She could not keep up being the viin in their story. She was not as bad as Nick or his new partner.

    As far as she was concerned, they both could rot in hell, but they were not taking her along with them. She had enough of this life, and she was running away as far as she could.

    "Thanks foring to us about this." Alex showed her to the door as she promised to send her evidence.

    "What do you think?" Marcus asked Alex as soon as he returned to his seat.

    Marcus was a good reader of people. Based on his observation, he thought that she might be telling them the truth.

    "I think we should wait for the proof before we jump into any conclusion." Alex pointed out. "She might be telling us the truth, but we still needed all the information to be ck and white and not just hearsay."

    Although, it was already a big help to get a glimpse of Nick''s ns. They could already use some of the things Cassie told them if they were sure of its reliability.

    However, he could not see any reason for her to make up a story like this. She had nothing to gain and more to lose. Unless again, Nick had put her up to this.. It was all a trap.

 Chapter 309 - Borderline Corny

    <h4>Chapter 309 - Borderline Corny</h4>

    "What''s bothering you? You are quiet today." Dani asked Alex as soon as they were inside the apartment.

    Although he had been amodating to her needs since he picked her up from the office, she could still sense that his mind was preupied with something else.

    "Well, I was going to discuss this with you after dinner, but I don''t want to keep you waiting." Alex ced his bag on the side of the entrance while Dani continued to stroll to the living room and slumped down on the couch.

    Alex rolled up his sleeves, walked over to her, and sat down next to her. He pulled her feet to hisp and started massaging them. He usually did this when he knew that she had been busy at the office.

    "Why don''t we order in for tonight instead of preparing a meal? I think we are both too tired to move a muscle." Dani suggested, seeing the tiredness on his expression.

    He could keep denying his physical state, but his face and eyes could not lie to her. She could easily read the telltale sign if he was too exhausted and would not admit it.

    "What do you feel like eating?" Alex asked, agreeing with her suggestion. He did not feel like cooking too.

    He could think of several dishes, but he was too tired to move a muscle, and Dani was right with her assessment. His mind was busy processing the information he did learn earlier.

    "What about pizza? I am craving something different today." She had been craving all afternoon on an ad she saw with those creamy cheese and an assortment of toppings on them.

    She could also eat some other meal, but she would appreciate a simple slice of pizza for the night. She looked forward to the use of her fingers and tongue in licking its juicy goodness.

    "An excellent choice. Let me order first before I continue massaging your feet." Alex stood from his position and took his phone from the jacket he had disposed of earlier when they arrived.

    After calling the pizza shop, he decided to take two sses from the kitchen and a bottle of red wine. Then, he returned to his seat beside Dani and handed her a ss of wine, half full.

    "So, what was bothering you earlier?" She quickly asked the question before she forgot all about it again as she sipped on her wine and waited for his answer.

    She tucked her legs under her so that he could not distract her with his touch and divert her attention to something else. She liked to be privy to what was happening to him, most importantly, if it would concern her in the end.

    "Well, several things." He admitted to her as he finished his first ss of wine. "Let me break it down for you. First, our wedding. We have barely been able to discuss it."

    Alex felt it was time that they should talk about it. They could not keep putting it aside because they were very busy with their career. If they were serious about marriage, then they should make time for it.

    "Maybe we could skip the entire ceremony and drive to Vegas and elope," Alex said jokingly, but his eyes were quite serious about his intention.

    He would settle for the fastest marriage ever and marry Dani in the quickest way possible. All he wanted anyway was for her to belong only to him, and the same went with him.

    But he knew he could not deprive her and their families of the traditional wedding that everyone was expecting from them. That would include all the trimmings and the glitters.

    "That is what I also want, to be married to you as soon as possible. I think our parents also have the same idea anyway." Dani also expressed her extreme wish to be his wife.

    She moved closer to him and lowered her head on his shoulder, wanting to feel his body against her. She sometimes questioned her decision to rush things. But marring him felt so right.

    "Then, maybe we could move it up in the calendar because I don''t think I can still wait for a couple of months more." He shifted in his position until he was facing her.

    He grabbed her face on both of her cheeks and stared into her eyes. He could see the impatience in them. He was not sure if it was rted to the wedding or something else on her mind.

    But one thing he guaranteed, he wanted another ring on her finger as soon as possible. It was the only way to secure their future together, and he had no n to let her slip away from him.

    "Then, we should discuss this with Katherine and my mom." Dani felt excited that they were finally discussing the wedding.

    He was setting a schedule soon, and the wedding was on its way. She could not wait for the actual day to happen. But she could almost feel it in the air, seeing the same excitement coursing through his eyes.

    He lowered his head until his lips were almost touching hers. "I will tell them the good news in the morning." He whispered in between his small kisses.

    But she was tired of his teasing, so she grabbed the back of his neck and trapped him into one persuasive kiss. She dueled with his tongue for dominance, but not to overpower the other, but only to make the kiss more intense.

    But before they could do more, the bell ringing reminded them of dinner, making them stop on their tracks. He had to pull himself reluctantly away from her to answer the door.

    "I''ll be backter for the continuance." He promised as he stood from his seat to answer the door.

    As expected, one big box of pizza was waiting for him by the door. After paying and giving the young man a nice tip, he quickly closed the door and served the mouthwatering Italian dish in front of Dani.

    Dani quickly picked the lid off and grabbed a slice, not caring if the creamy cheese was messing up the table and the floor. She scooped up the dripping delicious sticky yellowish cream with her hand and shot it in her mouth.

    "Hey, leave some for me." Alex teased her as he also followed her and grabbed a slice for himself. "Want to see a neat trick?" He asked her as he positioned the pizza in front of his face.

    He could not pass up a chance to impress her with another of his neat tricks. One thing he liked about her was that she was not hard to please. Simple things could easily make her smile.

    "Ok. I know you will not stop until you show me this one." She jokingly said, but she was looking forward to what he had nned to make her smile.

    It was like he had made it his mission to entertain her and wiped out all her troubles.. She appreciated the effort and made sure tough at his jokes, even if it was borderline corny at times.

 Chapter 310 - Motivated By Love

    <h4>Chapter 310 - Motivated By Love</h4>

    He ced the pizza near his mouth and swallowed arge piece in one bite. But there was nothing extraordinary with what he did. Dani kept waiting for the next act, but nothing followed. He only continued to munch on the remaining portion.

    "Where is the trick?" She asked, perplexed with his dramatics.

    She had been waiting for the spectacr show, but nothing happened. She stared at Alex as he licked his fingers off the juices that remained on it.

    "That is the trick. I made you stop eating as you kept watching me eat." He replied to her query, then he grabbed another sliced and did the same thing to it.

    "You and your stupid tricks." She punched him lightly on the arm before she continued to eat what remained of her pizza in her hand.

    But she was indeed fooled again to believe that he was about to perform a trick. She was thinking something like eating the entire piece in one mouthful. She had seen it done in some movies byedians.

    "But admit it. I made you anticipate for it." He insisted that it was a neat trick.

    "Fine. But this is a good pizza. Never had this brand before." She savored the different toppings on it and the delicious assorted cheese that covered the top.

    "It is one of the best pizza downtowns. The shop is not that famous, but they do make incredible dishes down there." He had been patronizing that diner for years now.

    "You should take me there one of these days. I like to try their other dishes." She picked a big slice again from the box and caught all the toppings, dropping them on the sides, immediately cing them inside her mouth.

    "I will love too. I am sure that you will like the cozy feel of the ce. It is a family diner, run by an Italian family who migrated in this country more than thirty years ago." He remembered interviewing the father of the family who invented the recipe back then.

    "Anyway, you said you have several thoughts on your mind. What are the others?" She suddenly remembered asking him. They only discussed the wedding, so what else could have bothered him during their car ride home.

    "Cassie. She went to the office today. She said she was turning a new leaf in her life for the better." He started rting to her what Cassie discussed between him and Marcus.

    He did not leave anything out, especially thest part where Cassie asked for Dani''s forgiveness. It would be up to Dani if she could find it in her heart to forgive someone who deeply wronged her.

    "Oh. I was not expecting that Cassie would ever do that. I knew how deep her hatred ran for my father and me." She was slightly unable to produce a coherent thought as her mind tried to process the new information.

    She still could not believe that Cassie would turn back on her revenge. But she knew that it was only a matter of time before Cassie turned her back on Nick.

    Cassie had always been intelligent. Dani believed that her twisted judgment of the past clouded her ability to see the truth. Maybe there was some truth in what she was saying, but there could also be a reasonable exnation for them.

    Once her father was strong enough, she intended to talk to him about the past. She wanted some rifications for the issues that almost ruined their family.

    "I think she is genuinely remorseful about it. But we will see once all her information checks out." He was still putting a few more doubts in her words, not trusting everything she said until he had concrete proof.

    "But I am happy that she finally came to her senses and left Nick. She had no future with him." Dani could only feel d that her friend was finally on the right path again. She could only hope that it continued to be in that way.

    There were still two pieces of pizza left on the box, but both were already too full to finish the leftover. "I guess I''ll ce this in the refrigerator." She concluded after holding on to her fully packed stomach.

    "I think we will have some room for thatter after we burn this excess energy." He pried the box away from her hand, pulled her back to the sofa, pinning her on the soft cushion.

    "Oh! Is that so?" She giggled when his fingers grazed the side of his ribcage, tickling her in the process.

    "Well, thest thing that was bothering me today is this." He moved on top of her until he was in a morefortable position.

    He held her underneath him, unable to escape his ns.

    "So, what is it?" She asked, anxious to hear what he had to say. She was growing impatient in every second that he was withholding his information.

    "I was thinking of kids, our future kids. How they would look as adorable as you?" He told her as he stared into her face, observing if she would freak out.

    But instead of seeing fear in her eyes, all he read in them were happiness. She looked excited about the idea of them having kids. He was not expecting that kind of reaction from her. But he was d.

    "Are you set on having many kids?" She suddenly remembered the argument they had about having around six kids.

    "I could settle with two or three if possible." He retracted his previous idea of how many kids they should have, thinking of her safety.

    "I think I can handle two. But three is negotiable, depending on the first two." She smiled at him, seeing that her answer lighted his face with so much dness.

    "You are one amazing woman. Do you know that?" He nuzzled his nose on her hair, enjoying the smell of his shampoo on her hair. He started grazing his lips on the side of her neck, savoring the feel of her soft skin against his lips.

    "You are also an amazing boyfriend and fianc��." She responded in between her moans as he continued with the onught of his mouth on her exposed skin.

    His hands traveled from her shoulder down on the contour of her body. His fingers traced the curves that drove him with desire all this time.

    He slowly removed every article of their clothing, savoring every feel of her skin on his hands. He could never get enough of her despite how many times he imed her body as his.

    She started following his lead and helped him remove the clothes that covered his body. She was doing it in a hurry, so when one of the buttons of his shirt would note off, she decided to rip it apart, sending the button flying in the air.

    "Hey, careful now." He assisted her with the remaining of his clothes.

    Just like him, he could see the lust in her eyes reflecting exactly how he felt.

    But he knew that what they felt for each other ran deeper than desire.. It was motivated by love and fueled by the craving to satisfy one another.

 Chapter 311 - Spur-of-the-moment Thought

    <h4>Chapter 311 - Spur-of-the-moment Thought</h4>

    "How are you, Dad?" Dani walked closer to his bed while her mother fed him on the other side.

    She just had an informative discussion with his doctors. They notified her that the operation was sessful, and they did not observe anyplications after the surgery.

    They were predicting his fast recovery as long as her father would follow their directives while recuperating. They expected full recovery and long life for her father if he watched his diet and stress level.

    "Great. Did you not hear? I am a new man." Ethan jokingly said, which earned him a mild p on his shoulder from her mother.

    "You are an old man who needs to watch what he eats and does, or you will die very soon if you keep abusing your body." Laura interrupted him with her sermon.

    After hearing what the doctors told them, she could not help but worry. His operation did not guarantee his long life. It only provided an extension.

    The rest would still be up to his lifestyle if he wanted to live long. But he had not been a few days in this hospital, and he was ready to explode.

    "You worry too much. I will not die that easily." Ethan said confidently in front of his wife and daughter.

    However, he was not as convinced with that himself. But he did not want his family to go through another traumatic experience like that. He also learned a valuable lesson from this event in his life.

    He was not invincible. No matter how much money he had, he could be subject to death anytime and anywhere. There was nothing his power could do about it.

    "You will not die if you follow all the doctors'' rmendations." Laura insisted, knowing how stubborn Ethan was with regards to his health. It had always been hisst priority in the order of things.

    Laura could sense that since he woke up, all he could think about was the condition of hispany. But he was careful around the subject in front of her.

    "I think you two need to stop bickering and rx. I have two good news that might both cheer you up. Do you want to hear about it?" That temporarily shut her parents for a few seconds.

    "What is it?" Laura asked excitedly. Coming from her daughter, she could only guess that it would be something special.

    "I already booked you two in a week vacation on this rxing ind where you two can have your time to rx." She looked at her mom, who seemed to be looking forward to their trip.

    "They would also be conducting specialized therapy sessions specifically for your condition. It will help for your faster recovery." She directed her statement to her father, who only smiled for her mother''s benefit.

    But she could only guess that was not the news he was hoping to hear. She could already see the anxiousness in his eyes to ask questions about hispany but knew not to do it in front of her mother.

    "You said you have two news. What is the other one?" Nothing could escape his father''s sharp mind. It would seem that the operation and the anesthesia did not affect his cognitive abilities.

    "Perfect timing." She announced when she heard the door open, and Alex entered the room. "We have something to tell you both." She grabbed Alex''s hands as he stood beside her to give her support.

    She could see her mom staring at her, trying to read the situation. Her father, on the other hand,id back on his bed quietly, waiting for their breaking news.

    "Are you pregnant?" Her mom pped her hands frantically, jumping to her conclusion. It was clear that it was the first thought that came to her mind when she saw the entwined hands of Alex and her daughter.

    "Mom, stop that. I am not pregnant. We just decided to move the wedding to an earlier date." She finally spilled out the news to her parents, who sported a beaming smile on their faces upon hearing what she said.

    She could tell that her mom and dad were both ecstatic with their ns. Her mom especially, since she had been harassing her about having grandkids soon.

    "Don''t worry, Laura. I also want kids soon." Alex winked at her, assuring his future mother-inw that they were on the same page on this.

    He was still slightly shocked by the way he was acting since he reunited with Dani. He would never dream of getting married and thinking of having kids several months ago.

    Now, all he could wish for was to marry the girl of his dream.? Then, he could not wait to have three bundles of joys with her, remembering theirst conversation about kids.

    "At least you are marrying a sensible man." Ethan agreed with Alex''s statement.

    He wanted a new heir. Someone who would continue his legacy. Although Alex already agreed to safeguard hispany. He still wanted a new lineage that would take over what he had worked hard to build.

    "Stop that. You are as bad as my parents. Let us concentrate first on getting married." She pinched him on his waist to remind him that he should be at her side and not working against her.

    "Ok, but you can''t me your parents for wanting a cute baby in their arms." Alex continued to tease her as her parents watched their exchange.

    "Fine. Mom, can you join me outside in the gift shop I saw downstairs? I want to buy something for the nurses who put up with my father''s insanity." She looped her arms around hers and dragged her outside the room.

    She only did that to give her father some time to discuss hispany with Ethan. She knew that despite her mother''s concern, she believed that hearing some good things about thepany would help him in his fast recovery.

    She also believed that Alex could use the expertise of Ethan in running hispany. They still needed each other, and she would help in any way she could.

    "What do you have in mind?" Laura asked, but she was hesitant to leave her husband.

    She already suspected the Alex wanted her out of the room. But she knew that she could not decline her daughter''s request. All she could do was to go along.

    Anyway, it was a good time for the two of them to bond as mother and daughter. At the same time, they could discuss the wedding preparations.

    "You are the expert in this. I will leave it up to you." Dani replied to her mother, having no idea of what to buy.

    Although, it would be nice to show their appreciation to those hardworking people in the hospital who took great care of her father. She never liked being in a hospital, but the doctors, nurses, and other hospital staff devoted their lives to caring for these sick people.

    They deserved recognition for their efforts. It did not need to be anything too expensive, but something that would show their devotion to their job was truly valued.

    "Ok. Let us see what we can find." She heard her mom answer her.

    It was a spur-of-the-moment thought that she did not n but indeed a good idea.

 Chapter 312 - Movie Night

    <h4>Chapter 312 - Movie Night</h4>

    "I think I made a mistake." She said on the line. She began pacing her apartment, walking around her living room.

    It was her third call to him to cancel, but he would not let her. He kept insisting that they should continue seeing each other.

    "No, you did not." He answered her.

    He could hear the hesitation in her voice. She was having second thoughts about their second date. He believed that the first one went well. But that was his opinion.

    "But I don''t want to force you into this, Troy." She continued to reason out.

    She did enjoy the first time that they went out. She found the man intriguing, funny, and charming. Physically, she could not find any fault in him.

    But the circumstances of their first meeting did not sit well with her. She believed she only pressured Troy to agree with her insane idea. Now, she felt she should do the right thing and set him free from that responsibility.

    "No one can force me to do something I don''t like, Tyra. So, stop torturing yourself." He assured her.

    He was not a child subjected to perform an act out of his free will. It was the exact reason he ended it with Cassie. He was not going to be her puppet, to use to y with other people''s lives.

    With Tyra, he did not feel like he was obligated to do anything for her. She did request something from him, but she did not force her will on him. She was not using him for another purpose but only for herself.

    "But..." She was ready to argue with him again, but he stopped her.

    "I''m already on my way to your apartment. Whether you like it or not, I will camp out on your hallway if you don''te out." He warned her.

    He was not letting her back out from their current situation. It might not be an ideal match-up, but he was enjoying herpany. She was helping him in getting over with Cassie and Dani.

    He knew that it felt like he was using her as a rebound, but she was also using him for her benefit. As long as they were both honest about their intentions, he did not see any problem with their ns.

    "Fine. But I already warned you." She said before ending the phone conversation.

    She was starting to learn that she could not easily dissuade Troy from his ns. Once he set his mind to something, he was determined to see through it.

    She still had an hour to prepare for their second date. She already had a dress on her mind earlier, but she decided to change to something else because the first one was too seductive.

    She was not trying to lure him into bed. The purpose of this date was to get to know more about him and vice versa. To see if they could click as a couple while they pretend to be married.

    The buzzing on the door alerted her that it was time to face the music. She could ignore Troy and pretend that she was not home. But instinct was telling her that he would wait all night until she came out.

    "I''ming." She finally responded on the third buzz. She quickly opened the door, revealing the handsome man standing at her doorstep. "Pleasee in. I''ll finish up."

    "You look lovely." Heplimented her as he moved inside her apartment and settled on the armchair near the door.

    She had a cute apartment. A bit small from what Troy initially thought she might possess. But it was luxurious enough with the expensive decorations that litter the ce.

    "Thanks." She replied, used to hearing suchpliments.

    In her line of work, being beautiful and having an hourss body was her capital. She had to maintain her image to stay on top of her modeling career.

    But somehow, hearing iting from him felt different. He seemed to be honestlyplimenting Tyra and not just saying it. It did give her some goosebumps, something she had never experienced for a long time.

    "Take your time. I don''t mind waiting." He told her, knowing that women take time to prepare themselves for a date.

    He watched her disappear behind a door, thinking of finding something to do while he waited. But then again, she reappeared a few secondster.

    "I''m ready. Where are we going anyway?" She asked, standing in front of him. She did not want him to wait for too long.

    The sooner she got this date over with, the sooner she could decide what to do with their current situation. She was conflicted about whether she should proceed with the n or abandon it entirely.

    "I thought about dinner and a movie. Is that ok with you?" He asked, wanting to hear her opinion on his ns.

    "Sounds good to me." Tyra suddenly felt excited about going to the movies.

    Having dinner was such a cliche that she felt she could skip it entirely, but it had been a long time since she went to see a movie. It sounded fun.

    "Then, shall we go?" He offered his arm to her as they walked together out of her apartment.

    She was d that she had changed to more casual clothingpared to her initial dress. Troy was also in a in shirt, a jacket, and denim jeans. She suddenly felt morefortable around him.

    "Are you sure you like to eat here? We can still move to another restaurant." He offered, suddenly remembering that she was a vegetarian.

    He was thinking of impressing her with the delicious steak this restaurant served. It was one of the best, but he neglected to consider her diet.

    On their first date, he took her into a Chinese restaurant that offered vegetarian meals. He did not notice that she only ate veggies at that time.

    "No, it is ok. I am not a vegetarian. I still eat meat at times. But with my dietary requirement, I usually avoided too much protein and fats." She exined to him. "But for this night, I am willing to make an exception."

    "Are you sure? I don''t want to force you to eat something that you don''t like." He insisted that they could still transfer to a nearby restaurant that might serve some vegetarian cuisine.

    "Hey! It is ok. I think I have starved myself to death. I can indulge in a few pleasures for tonight." She assured him, ordering to the waiting server their best steak in the house.

    In addition, she even ordered a sumptuous dessert that would make her manager cry if he saw her eat it. But everybody deserved a cheat day, and this was hers. Tonight, she would enjoy the food in front of her.

    "Well, then I will also have what she is having." He told the waiter. "But I promise you. You won''t regret tasting their steak. It is one of my favorites in this city."

    "I believe you, and I can''t wait." She told him, cing the napkin on herp as the server ced their orders on the table.

    She suddenly did not care about her diet or her figure. She was enjoying this night, and nothing was stopping her.. She was even looking forward to their movie night.

 Chapter 313 - The Big Bad Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 313 - The Big Bad Wolf</h4>

    "Don''t worry. You can do this. It is time to walk away from this misery." She kept convincing herself as she threw another luggage and ced some of her clothes on it.

    Cassie just finished packing her things. She decided to move away from this ce for a while. Take a long vacation away from her past and the things she had lost.

    She looked at the mirror and saw the face of a woman who found herself lost while trying to find justice. But instead of doing it the right way, she took the path that led her to only sorrow.

    "I lost the only man who loved me because I allowed my hatred to consume me." She imagined Troy standing just behind her, just like in the past. He was trying to persuade her to stop with her ns.

    She could see his face staring at her, now with anger but with so much sympathy. He pitied her because she could not stop her madness.

    Now, she had to ept the fact that he had left her. She could not me him when it had been her fault all this time. He had done so much for her, even to the point of almost doing something against his principle.

    But Troy was just too good a person to take advantage of the kindness of other people. She could guess that Dani got through to him. He might even be attracted to her.

    "I am not mad at you." She told the image behind her. "But I am sad that I was too blind to see that I was losing you." She felt her tearse down her cheeks without control.

    It had been a long time since shest cried. Years that she swore never to repeat in this lifetime. But as they said, be careful of promises because they could tend to get broken.

    "I am so stupid for believing that revenge was all I need." She buried her face in the palms of her hands, too ashamed to look at herself in the mirror. She could not even look at the imaginary figure of him in the mirror.

    She quickly grabbed a tissue in front of her and wiped her face dry. She could not keep doing this to herself. She could not change what happened in the past, but she could still do something with her future.

    She moved away from the mirror and continued with her packing. After finishing thest bag, she took them out one by one to the living room in preparation for her departure.

    The bell buzzing reminded her of the delivery man she requested at the front desk. When she opened the door and recognized the man, she immediately took the package that she had prepared earlier and handed it to the man.

    "Make sure that you will hand this to Mr. Alexander Princeton''s hands. He is already expecting you to proceed directly to his office." She informed Alex a few minutes ago that she was sending him the evidence she possessed of Nick''s ns. She was through being Nick''s puppet. She would do it first before she allowed Nick to betray her and throw her to the dogs.

    She guaranteed that if Nick needed a fall guy, she would be at his top of the list. But she would not let that happen. She would get out of this messy situation she got herself into before it was toote for her.

    "Yes, Mam." She had used this man in many of her shipments. He assured her that her package was in safe hands. He would handle it with discretion and give it only to the intended receiver.

    "Ok. Expect my full payment once I get the confirmation that Mr. Princeton had received the package." She usually gave a huge tip when hepleted his task without any hitch.

    But the years that he had worked with her, he never once did disappoint her. She would miss this young man who had been loyal to her through the years.

    "Then, I better go ahead, Mam. It has been nice working with you. I heard that you are leaving." He stated as he held the package in his hand but did not take a step to leave.

    "Yes, but don''t worry. I will stille back. I thought I like to have a long-needed vacation." Cassie kept telling herself that.

    However, something was whispering another thing in her mind. It felt like she might note back at all in this city for a while. But who knew, she could not predict what she might do with her future.

    "I hope so. I will miss you, Mam. You are one of my biggest clients." The boy proimed as he saluted Cassie before turning around and going in the direction of the elevator.

    Cassie could only smile at the young man. She wished him a prosperous future. Just like her, he had the misfortune of having a bad card from the start.

    But people who used their brains and were resilient to changes had a more likely chance to survive and thrive in this present world. The weak would be eaten alive with any way to defend themselves.

    She closed the door and walked back into the living room, double-checking her items of luggage. She did not want to forget anything important, because as she said earlier, it might take some time before she returned.

    Amotion at the door alerted her of another visitor. Instead of buzzing the bell, whoever was behind the door, knocked hard on the wooden frame.

    "Wait. I am on my way." She shouted behind the door, not wanting her neighbors to feel scandalized by the noisy banging on her door.

    She wondered if it was her most trusted delivery boy who might have forgotten something. But she believed he would not bang on her door as if he owned it.

    She could only think of one person who could be standing behind the closed door. Now, she was anxious to answer it. But another set of knocks made her move closer to the door and unfastened the bolt.

    She knew she had no choice but to face the big bad wolf in this story.

 Chapter 314 - An Intelligent Mind

    <h4>Chapter 314 - An Intelligent Mind</h4>

    "Jacky, I need to report to Gerald today. Hold my calls until I get back." She gathered her notepad and her phone before walking towards her door. "Just text me if there is an emergency."

    Gerald already updated her through his emails on the case he was working on with her. He did not pressure her to report to him during thest week, knowing her condition, but she could tell that he badly needed her help.

    She determined that she might need a couple of days to get acquainted with the case but could tell that she did not have that much time.

    "Ok. I will text you if it is important." Jacky knew the drill. Then, she also returned to her table to do her work.

    Not having Dani around the office did not mean that she couldze around her table. She also had tons of work to finish. When her boss returned, Dani would find the files neatly piled on her table for her perusal.

    One thing she learned by working with Dani was her work ethic. She did not like cking off on the job. She also believed in giving more than a? hundred percent of effort in everything she did.

    "Ok. I''ll see youter then." She walked straight to the elevator that would bring her to his floor.

    She had been looking forward to working with him in this case. If she was lucky, she might have her time in court with one of the best litigators in the business. She could not wait to learn from an expert.

    She waited anxiously inside the lift as it climbed the floors one at a time. It felt like it took her forever, but in truth, their elevators were one of the fastest in the industry.

    "Mr. Brown is expecting me, Diane." She greeted his secretary, who was startled.

    Diane was busy typing something on her keyboard that she did not even notice her approaching her table. She almost dropped her files when she identally knocked them out of ce upon seeing Dani standing in front of her table.

    "I''m sorry. I did not mean to frighten you. But I have an appointment with Gerald." She decided to forego the formalities since she had been socializing with Diane during break times.

    Jacky had introduced the two of them, and they had managed to exchange some pleasant stories in some of their snack times with Jacky in the kitchen room for staff.

    "Oh. Don''t worry about it." Diane did easily get rattled, but she was used to it. "Yes, Gerald is waiting for you. Just go in, Dani." Diane told her, pointing to the door.

    Since she already knew her way around his office, there was no need for Diane to escort her to his room which was just a few steps from her desk.

    Compared to her office, his was massive withrge and heavy doors. A goodwyer like him only deserved the best. He had earned his right to preferential treatment.

    "Hey, Gerald." She slightly knocked on his door before peeking through the cracks. She was still a bit ufortable working with him. She still had to learn more about him and how his minds worked.

    She could not simply assume what he was expecting from her. She had to establish goodmunication with him so that the case would run smoothly without a hitch.

    "Please, Dani. Come in and sit down." Gerald quickly stood from his seat and walked around his table to greet her.

    He pointed to the vacant seat in front of him and indicated to her to sit down. He was d that she was finally here to help him out with the case.

    He looked forward to the chance to work with her, but the opportunity did not arise until now. But he would make sure to pick her brains during this time and get to know her more.

    "Thanks." She took the offered seat and ced her notepad on herp as she waited for whatever her next step would be.

    It was her first time working with him, so she still needed a few guidelines to what he wanted to proceed with the case. At the same time, she was trying to observe a few hints on how he was as a boss.

    She already had worked with David and Ethan in several cases before, but it would be her first time working with him. She had not observed him personally, but she did hear only good things about his reputation.

    "Have you seen the emails I sent you? Did you also get the chance to review some of the depositions I sent to your office?" He began to ask her, quickly shifting to working mode.

    "Well, honestly, I am still reading the depositions. I am only halfway through with it." She admitted to him.

    She knew that lying about it would only cause more trouble. But she could easily catch up with her backlog if Gerald would give her the time until tomorrow.

    "That''s ok. At least you started. But I will need you to speed up a bit more since we are running out of time. The opposing counsels are already gearing up to speed up the trial." Gerald informed her of thetest development on the case.

    "I assure you that I am working overtime on this. By tomorrow, I will try to finish it." She could not promise him that she might be able to aplish everything tomorrow, but she would certainly try her best.

    "I think that is good enough for now." Gerald felt if it had been anotherwyer, he would ask thatwyer to get out of his office right away. But Dani was different.

    Gerald had been waiting to work with her since he first had an opportunity to talk to her. He also noticed something special about her. He could not put her out of his mind since then.

    "If you don''t mind, I have some rifications on the first few files I read. Maybe we could discuss it right now." She took out her notes, hoping to clear out the confusion she had about the case.

    "Of course, I am d that you already noticed some discrepancy in the files." He suddenly knew that he had made the right choice of working with her.

    He was right about her. She was not only beautiful physically, but she possessed an intelligent mind that he would love to explore.

 Chapter 315 - The Sound Of Silence

    <h4>Chapter 315 - The Sound Of Silence</h4>

    The week had passed since she started working with Gerald, and it had not been easy with her schedule. There were nights that she had to work overtime, not wanting to neglect her other obligations.

    In a few more hours, she would be free to take some time off. A weekend rest was what she needed. She looked forward to a couple of days away from her job, which meant more time with Alex.

    "Jacky, why don''t you go ahead?" She said to her friend, who was still waiting for her to finish.

    She wanted to finish a few more loose ends on her pending case before the weekend so that she would not have to think about it. By Monday, she could deal with them with lesser possible problems.

    "What about you? Are youing home tonight?" Jacky asked her friend, who she rarely saw at their apartment.

    She stepped inside her office and dropped some files she had finished typing, cing them on her table. So, she could check them first thing on Monday.

    She did miss Dani''spany, but she was happy that her friend had found the man she would share her life with and build a future together.

    "No, but I will drop by the apartment in the morning. I need to get some things." She informed her friend.

    She was thinking of staying at Alex''s apartment tonight and surprising him with a nice dinner. She had been neglecting him this week. She wanted to be able to make up to him.

    "Then, I shall go ahead. But don''t take too long." Jacky reminded her. "You had been working hard this week. I don''t want you to get sick."

    Jacky moved to the door before waving goodbye to her friend. She did not want to leave her friend alone in the office, but knowing her friend, she would not let her wait for her.

    Now, Dani was on her own again in her office. She doubted if the other offices on her floor had someone else working overtime. Most of the employees had probably left in a hurry. They were either going out on dates or proceeding home with their families.

    After half an hour since Jacky left, she noticed an unusual eerie silence in the office. It was not the first time she felt like someone was out there, but she always considered it her wild imagination.

    "Stop it. There is no one out there." She mumbled to herself, looking behind her to the darkness outside.

    She never believed in ghosts since she never experienced seeing one. Although, she was not discounting the possibility that there might be an entity still beyond a human''sprehension.

    After a few more minutes, she could not help feeling that something was moving outside her office. However, the chance that there was someone out there at this moment was very slim.

    She concluded again that it was just her active imagination working overtime. She was just tired and feeling susceptible to the different elements around her.

    Maybe it was time to go home. Alex would not being to fetch her tonight because he still had ate meeting. But Ben was waiting for her downstairs at the parking lot.

    "Anybody out there?" She peeked slightly at her door, just checking if she might find someone out there. But Jacky''s desk was empty, and she could not find anything moving on the corridors.

    She returned to her table and stared at her files. She was still debating whether she should leave or finish what she had already started when her phone suddenly rang.

    She was slightly startled by the sudden shrilling sound that broke the silence. At the same time, wee it, wanting someone to disrupt her wayward thoughts. "Hi." She quickly answered, seeing Alex''s name on the screen.

    "Ben told me that you are still in the office. I am just checking if you are ok." Alex said with concern in his voice.

    He felt guilty that he had been neglecting her this week with the work that had piled up. Since he took over Ethan''spany, it felt like his workload had tripled.

    Now, he was still in a meeting but hoping to wrap it up soon. He was also looking forward to the weekend where they could spend some alone time together.

    "Yeah. I am just finishing up, but I am leaving soon." She told him, not wanting him to worry further.

    He had so many things to think about, and she did not want to add to it. He had been carrying a lot of weight on his shoulders. He also deserved some time for himself.

    She suddenly remembered that since they had been together. She could not recall Alex going out with his friends. He had devoted his time to her and the business.

    "Good. Don''t overwork yourself." He reminded her, then he smiled at himself, thinking that he should listen to his advice too.

    He could not help it. He had to catch up with Ethan''s work. Hispany was farplicated than what he was used to handling. He was still studying half of his obligations.

    Luckily, he had Marcus and his team to help him with the adjustments. He knew he was good at his job, but it took Ethan his entire life to build hispany. He could not simply step in and learn it in a day.

    "I am hanging up now so that I can finish up. I''ll see youter at home." Dani could not stop the smile that came to her lips as she realized what she called his apartment.

    "Ok. I''ll see you home soon." He answered back, also noticing her statement. "Goodbye." She quickly turned the phone call off, or they would keep saying goodbye.

    She was back in the empty room with nothing else she could hear but the sound of her breathing. Then, a loud crashing noise resounded in the empty hallways.

    This time she was sure that she was not alone. She quickly moved out of her chair to check out the noise. She walked towards her door with caution, picking up a small vase as a weapon.

    She hid it at her side, just in case she would need it to defend herself from the unknown intruder. She slowly peeked outside her door, checking if there was any movement. But all she saw was a quiet and empty space.

    "Who''s there?" She shouted, hoping to scare whoever was out there, but no one responded, and no movement happened.

    She walked further outside her office, to Jacky''s table, but no one was hiding under the table. But she saw Jacky''s things scattered on the floor. It was as if someone knocked it down and let it fall down the table.

    But it could be something else. Dani''s mind was trying to convince her since there was no sign that she hadpany. All the lights were still on. The janitor or the guards had not roamed yet to do their jobs.

    "Is anybody out there?" She repeated one more time, directing her call on the hallway. But nothing replied to her howler.

    She finally gave up and returned to her room. She immediately returned to her table and fixed up her things. She had enough for the night.

    She was not a coward, but tonight was different. Her instinct was telling her that there was danger in the air. She would rather side with caution than find herself in deep trouble.

    "Ben, I am on my way down." She called her bodyguard, hoping that he would be waiting at the car park.

    After feeling a chill go through her spine, she knew she could not ignore her fear. She would prefer Ben waiting for her than to walk in the parking lot to her car alone.

    "I''ll be waiting for you at the elevator," Ben replied to her, knowing the drill.

    He knew that something was off with her. She seldom called him to inform him if she was leaving. Most of the time, she just ignored them.

    In addition, he heard a hint of a tremor in her voice. As if she was afraid of something. His instincts told him to be alert because something was wrong with this scenario.

    "Ok." She quickly ended the call and gathered her things. She decided that she could continue working on her work on Monday.

    She stepped out of her office, locking it before striding towards the elevators. But as she moved, she could not stop the feeling of someone watching her.

    She quickened her movement, almost doubling the size of her steps as she neared the elevator. But so far, she still did not see anyone else on the floor. The other offices were closed, and the hallways were empty.

    She tapped on the button and waited for the doors to open. She could not help but scan the ce, but she still could not find anything amiss.

    "It is just your imagination." She finally concluded with herself. She pushed on the button again, willing the doors to open. Finally, it opened and revealed an empty box.

    She stepped inside and pressed the button to the parking floor. Before the elevator closed on her, she saw a glimpse of a shadow moving out of her vision. This time, she felt the hair in her nape stand up.

    She was not alone in that office, but she failed to see who it was. Was it someone she knew, a ghost, or a figment of her imagination?

    "Hey!" She tried to call the attention of the intruder, but the door closed on her.. All the response she got was the sound of silence.

 Chapter 316 - A Fuzzy Memory

    <h4>Chapter 316 - A Fuzzy Memory</h4>

    Alex stepped inside the room that was dark and seemed empty. He could not sense any movement inside the apartment. But Ben told him that he had already escorted Dani home an hour ago.

    He surmised that she might be in their room, waiting for him. She might even have fallen asleep due to fatigue. He also felt like dropping down on the bed after a long day.

    "Dani, are you in here?" Alex moved along the living room, checking the sofa if she might be there. But the ce remained quiet without a sound.

    He continued to walk further inside the house, even checking the kitchen, but there was no sign of her. Then, he climbed the stairs, careful not to make unnecessary noise. In case Dani was sleeping in their room.

    He noticed the lights on the hallway on the second floor slightly dimmed, not exactly unusual, but he was used to a brightened hallway.? He strode to their room and opened the door, puzzled at what he saw. Darkness enveloped the entire room.

    "Dani?" He whispered, calling out her name. But nobody answered him.

    He was not easily frightened by the dark. He had been trained forbat in case the need to defend himself arose. But he figured there was no indication that he would need his skills in fighting.

    He opened the lights and found the bed empty. The bed remained untouched, just like the way he had left it that morning. He was sure that Dani had notid on it yet.

    The lights on the bathroom were also off, and no sounds came from inside the smaller room. It was clear that Dani was not present inside their room.

    "Where are you?" He asked, mumbling to himself. But there were still several rooms he could check. Maybe she might be in his gym, working out, or in his office, doing some work.

    It was not unlikely since she did use his other rooms while she was staying in his apartment. He had given her ess to all his rooms since they were getting married soon anyway.

    Even his office that he had usually secured was now essible to Dani anytime she needed to use it. He felt that there was no need to keep things from her.

    He stepped down the stairs back to the first floor and went straight to his office. He had a strong feeling that he would find Dani inside, either too busy working on her case or fast asleep on his desk.

    The eerie silence was not enough to spook him. He was more frightened of an actual intruder than a ghost that might be lurking in the shadows.

    But he doubted that anybody could have entered his apartment without being caught. It was well secured and guarded. He also did not believe in ghosts.

    He slowly opened the door and found a low lighting from themp, focused on the table. As he expected, Dani was slumped down on her arms, sleeping on the top of the desk with papers everywhere.

    "Not again." It was not a new sight, but it was bing more oftentely. Alex was slightly concerned that she might be overdoing things, but he was guilty of the same situation.

    He carefully threaded the short distance and stood behind her, watching her sleeping form. He observed her closed eye exposed to his view and found it hard to wake her up.

    She looked like she badly needed the rest after a long week at work. Alex learned that the new case she was handling with Gerald was not an easy task. But he could not do anything to stop her from pursuing it since it would be good for her career.

    "Hey, Dani." He finally decided to wake her up since her position did not seemfortable.

    She would have a stiff neck if she kept sleeping in that position. Alex lightly tapped her on the shoulder. Then he pushed her hair to the other side so that he could see her face more clearly.

    He called her name once again to wake her up. She swiped his hands away as if she did not want to be disturbed, then returned to sleep.

    He could only smile at her action, finding her adorable. He decided that he should carry her instead back to their room instead of waking her up.

    Slowly, he moved her, transferring her weight from the table to his right arm. Then, he shifted her position until he could scoop her up from her seat and into his arms.

    When she was securely on his arms, carrying her bridal style, that was the time that she started to stir, finally aware of havingpany. But her groggy state prevented her from recognizing who he was.

    "Ahhhh!" She shouted as fear gripped her, her body trembled, and her heart erratically beat uncontrobly.

    She tried to break free from his hold, shouting and beating him on the chest to let her go. She was frantic, afraid of the one who was holding her captive.

    The earlier incident in the office reminded her of someone watching her. Now, the shadow that was following her had seeded in catching her. She needed to escape.

    "Hey. Dani. Darling. It''s me, Alex. Wake up." He dropped her on her feet, not wanting to hurt her. He tried to make sense of what was happening to her.

    He could onlye up with one conclusion. Dani had a bad dream, and she remained trapped in it. He started shaking her to awaken her consciousness, but she was still struggling in his arms.

    "Let go of me." She desperately tried to get away. All she saw was the shadow at the office earlier. It was ying hide and seek with her until it finally caught up with her.

    She did not realize that she was struggling against Alex''s arms, even if she was already staring into his eyes. All she saw was the shadow enveloping her in its darkness, taking what it wanted.

    Whatever that was, she had no idea. But the fear she felt was so real that she could not stop shaking, feeling her body pulled to the unknown.

    "Dani. Snap out of it. It is just a dream." Alex pulled her closer to him, trapping her in his embrace. He prevented her from hurting herself.

    Finally, he felt her trembling subsided as she finally realized that what she experienced was not real. He sensed that she was calming down in his arms as her breathing slowed down.

    "What happened?" He asked quietly, not wanting to startle her any further.

    He knew that something must have triggered her fear, remembering the other incidents that she had nightmares about her experience with Nick.

    It was a trauma in the past that had caused damages to her self-esteem. Alex wondered if the same thing was happening now with her. But he was going to find out more about it.

    "I''m sorry. But I don''t know if it was a dream or if it did happen.. Did I fall asleep again on your table?" She still had a fuzzy memory to get her story right.

 Chapter 317 - No Stalker

    <h4>Chapter 317 - No Stalker</h4>

    "I think you had fallen asleep again while working on your case. I was trying to wake you up, but you did not want to be disturbed. I tried to carry you back to the room, but you struggled in my arms." Alex exined to her what urred while she was sleeping.

    But the rest of the story, Dani was the only one who would know. That was if she could recall her dream and if she would share it with him.

    "I did not notice that I had fallen asleep. I was working on a case." She told him as she tried to recall the next scene. But she was not even sure of what happened at the office or if she should even talk about it.

    "Did your dream have something to do with what happened in the office?" He asked as he sat down on his chair and dragged her on hisp.

    He wanted to get to the bottom of the problem. Allowing Dani to keep it from him was not the solution. After Ben told him about his observation, he set it aside as unusual but did not give it much thought.

    After witnessing her breakdown, he contemted if the incident in the office had anything to do with her current dream. It might be connected and might even be the reason for the fear he saw in her eyes.

    "What do you know about what happened earlier?" She looked at him puzzled as she shifted in hisp, watching his face. She had not told anybody about it.

    "Only that Ben noticed something was wrong with you when you called him and when you walked out of the elevator. He said that you looked like something frightened you." He narrated what Ben told him when he spoke to him earlier when he reported the incident.

    "Oh. I did not know that I was that obvious. I thought I was able to hide it sessfully. But it is nothing. I just got spooked in the office for no reason." She wanted to downy the situation since she did not see the point of making a big deal out of it.

    "Why don''t you tell me about it and see if it was nothing." He encouraged her to share whatever it was that happened earlier. He could not assess the situation without any information. It might be something that they should be concerned about or ignore.

    She started rting to him the scene that happened after Jacky had left. About the feeling that someone was outside her office, then Jacky''s things, dropping on the floor.

    She kept insisting that no one was around when she checked the other room and the hallways. She was sure that the other employees had already left because Jacky was thest one with her.

    "Well, it could be anything or be nothing at all." He also could not exin the event since he was not present in the scene. But from her story, it could be just an unfortunate ident that led Jacky''s things to fall.

    "But did that already frighten you to the point that you had some bad dreams?" He felt that Dani was a strong and independent woman. It would take more than that to scare a woman like her.

    "Actually. Something else did happen while I returned to my table to work." She continued with her story. "It felt like someone was watching me. But as I said earlier, there was no one else on that floor except me."

    She could swear that she did not see or sense someone else on the floor. The possibility of someone else hiding in the other offices might be slim to none. Each office had its security lock.

    "Are you sure?" He was slightly rmed with hertest revtion. It was not something that they should set aside without investigating. "That is all that happened."

    He could tell that she was still keeping something from him. There was something else that might have happened in the office. She might be forgetting to rte to him.

    "Well." She thought about thest thing on her mind if it was worth mentioning.

    "What is it?" He pushed her to tell him about it.

    He could see the hesitation in her voice. But she needed to share with him what made her seem afraid of the incident earlier.

    "After that, I decided to fix my things and readied myself to leave. I was bringing home my work and continued it here." She rted to him.

    She jumbled her memory, hoping to make sense of what was popping on her mind, but she could only conclude that it was just a figment of her imagination.

    But then again, she continued with her story. "But when I reached the inside of the elevator, I noticed a shadow in the hallway. However, the door was already closing. I could not get a better look at what it was."

    She suddenly felt foolish for sharing thatst part with him. She hid her face on his shoulders. "It was probably nothing. Just my mind ying tricks on me." She added, not wanting him to think that she was being silly.

    "If you saw it, it could be something. Let us not easily disregard it as nonsense. Let me check on David if they had cameras installed on that floor." He told her, suddenly aware that there might be someone stalking her fianc��.

    But he was not discounting the possibility that it was her fatigue mind, conjuring up images from her memory. "But it could also be just like you said nothing, produced by your tired mind." He suddenly retracted his words, not wanting her to worry about the situation.

    "Yeah, I think I am just tired and stressed with work. Now, I even brought it in my dreams." She smiled at him as she looked up to stare at his face, giving him a quick kiss on the lips.

    "So, would you like to watch a horror movie now?" He teased her as he continued kissing her.

    He tried to distract her from the earlier incident, which seemed to be working.. But he would have it investigated to assure himself and Dani that there was no stalker following her.

 Chapter 318 - No Peeking

    <h4>Chapter 318 - No Peeking</h4>

    "Wake up, sleepyhead." Alex nuzzled his nose on the side of her neck to wake her up.

    He knew that it waste when they sleptst night, but he nned a quick getaway for the two of them for today until tomorrow. He believed that both of them needed to unwind from the pressure of their jobs.

    She partially opened her eyes, checking the time, but the first thing she saw was the dark sky outside the window. It was still either veryte at night or quite early in the morning.

    "Is there something wrong?" She asked, confused as to why Alex was waking her up when the sun was still not up.

    She stretched her body like a kitten as she tried to untangle the stiffness of her muscles. It had been a long day, and sleeping on the table had taken a toll on her body, especially on her neck and shoulders.

    "I just thought of inviting you on a weekend getaway." He shifted in his position,ying back on the pillows. "We need some alone time, away from all this stress." He suggested as he ced his hands behind his head for support.

    He woke up almost half an hour ago with the idea of sweeping Dani on her feet and dashing out of the city. Maybe somewhere they could be alone and enjoy each other''spany.

    "Oh! What are you nning?" She moved on a sitting position, turned around, and looked at him. The idea of a weekend together sounded exciting.

    She was suddenly very awake and alive, guessing his ns. She checked his face for any hint, but as usual, his expression was unreadable.

    "I think you should pack light and bring something to wear on the beach." He smiled at her, finally giving her an idea of what he had in store for them.

    This time, he did not want to surprise her but included her in the nning process. As a couple who would soon tie the knots, he needed to share more of his ns with her.

    "Are you saying we are going to the beach?" Her excitement had doubled once she heard of his ns. She looked expectantly at him as she waited for his confirmation.

    The weather temperature had considerably decreased in thisst couple of weeks, and soon it would be too cold to do anything else outside.

    But the prospect of being under the warmth of the sun was too tempting to pass up. She would give anything to be on the beach and with him at the same time.

    "Yep! Do you like us to go?" Alex removed his hands from behind his head and grabbed Dani towards him, making her straddle him in the process.

    Last night, after she had gone to sleep. He found himself thinking of how to help her with her situation. He knew that the pressure of work was getting into her. She needed something to ease her mind.

    After thinking about it, he finally concluded to take her out of the city. He searched for a ce that could offer them a different kind of environment.

    "Of course, I do." She answered him without hesitation. She rested his hands on his shoulders for support as she studied his face.

    She could see that he was serious about his n to visit the beach. Where? She had no clue, but she did not care as long as she was with him.

    She leaned closer to him, entangling her fingers in his hair, before letting her lips guide them to a sweet kiss. But she did not linger long as she jumped off of the bed and walked towards the bathroom.

    "Hey, where are you going?" Alex felt deprived of the kiss as he startedining.

    He would like her to finish what she started, but she was gone before he could deepen the kiss. Now, he was left wanting more but could only wait for the next opportunity.

    "I am preparing for our early departure and packing for our things." She told him, moving further away from him.

    She could not help but taunt him a bit. Not giving into him made the chase more exciting. It was a simple game that they yed to spice up their rtionship.

    "Fine. But prepare yourself for some retributionter." Giving her a fair warning to what was toe.

    He enjoyed their little banters. Sometimes he won, but most of the time, Dani did. But it did not matter who won or lost. What was important was the fun they got from the game.

    He quickly followed her and started preparing for their impromptu trip to the ind he had picked on this trip. It was a three-hour flight from their current location, but it would be worth every minute of it once they were there.

    "I am looking forward to it." She replied to him with a sweet smile on her lips.

    She wondered if she could keep him at bay until they had reached their destination. But she doubted it. She wanted him as much as he wanted her. That was for sure.

    She still had no idea of the entire picture of their trip, but she was not going to ask any questions anymore. It was enough that Alex gave her a glimpse of his ns. She wanted the rest to be a surprise.

    A few more minutes, after a fast and short ride to the airport. They entered a private hanger where thepany''s private jet was already waiting for them.

    She did expect them to fly since the beach in their area was not conducive for sunbathing and swimming during this season. She did wonder if they were flying west or east.

    She kept her thoughts to herself as they boarded the luxurious ne. This kind of lifestyle was not new to her. It had its convenience, but she would prefer to travel by coach.

    The captain walked out of the cockpit and greeted them. "We are ready to take off anytime, Sir." The head pilot informed them.

    Alex already had the ne prepared two hours ago, even before he woke her up. He wanted it ready anytime she agreed to go with him.

    "If that is the case, then take us on the air," Alex instructed the pilot which saluted as he returned to the front of the ne.

    Alex sat beside thefortable chair beside Dani, fastening his seatbelt and preparing for the takeoff. He also assisted Dani on her seat as he helped her with the seatbelt as the ne revved its engine.

    "I hope you will love the ce." He leaned towards her, resting his head on her shoulders.

    He looked outside the still darkened sky. But on the far horizon, he could already see a small glimpse of light. The sun was about to show its magnificence and strength.

    "I am sure that wherever you are taking me will be something great and special because you are with me." She mumbled to him as she also stared at the window outside, looking at what he saw.

    She could look at the sky and never get tired of it. Its beauty had no bounds whether the sun was high in the clear sky or the clouds covered them with their thick cottony patterns.

    "I''m d to hear that." He took her hand and continued to stare at the slowly glowing sky with its hues, mixing with the blue sky.

    After a few minutes of putting his arms around her and with the steady hum of the ne engines, he found himself dozing off. Still tired of the previous day.

    Dani also found herself sleepy. After being lulled by the steady rhythm, not by the ne''s engine but of Alex''s heart, she started to close her eyes and lost consciousness.

    He woke up after half an hour, seeing Dani in an ufortable situation. He immediately fixed the chair, reclining it so that Dani couldyfortably.

    "Sleep tight, my darling. We have a long day ahead of us." He whispered in her ears before nting a soft kiss on her cheeks, careful not to wake her up.

    Then, he also fixed his chair so he couldy next to her. In more than an hour, they would bending in the paradise he chose for them.

    Somewhere where they could rx and enjoy a peaceful vacation. It was a ce Alex had never been for a long time but had a special ce in his heart. He would like to share this ce with her.

    As soon as theynded, a car was already waiting for them, which would take them to their final destination. "Are you excited?" He asked her as they settled on the back seat of the car.

    "I am very excited to see your surprise." She satfortably alongside him as they watched the scenery before them.

    The greenery of the enormous trees was a big contrast to the jungle they left behind. The birds produced a melodic soundpared to the horns and the noise of engines Dani usually encountered in the street.

    The breeze that blew her hair when she opened the windows had a fresh and aromatic scent, while the one in the city was smug and polluted.

    "Then, close your eyes because we are almost there." He instructed as he peeked outside the window.

    He ced his hand over her face, then covered her eyes, forcing her eyes to close it shut. He wanted her to enjoy the entire experience of the surprise.

    "Is this necessary?" She touched his hand that was covering her face, but he would not badge. "Fine. I will not look." She promised, feeling the giddiness in her, just like back when she was a schoolgirl.

    "No peeking," Alex whispered as he removed his hands, trusting her not to look.

 Chapter 319 - Dates And Trips

    <h4>Chapter 319 - Dates And Trips</h4>

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

    The knock, alternating with the buzz of the doorbell, echoed in every corner of the apartment. It continued for a few minutes more before Jacky finally realized that someone was at the door.

    She did not want to open her eyes, not wanting to lose the wonderful dream she was having. She was almost at the climax of her fantasy, not wanting to cut it short.

    "Ohhh!" Jacky tried to cover her head with a pillow to stop the buzzing sound, but it persisted, irritating her until she had no choice but to wake up.

    She opened her eyes to the bright lighting from her window, but it was still no reason for her to wake up at this hour. She tried to recall her dream, but it was slowly fading away.

    "Now, look at what you have done." She med the person behind the door that continued to pester her so early in the morning. She could sense that her dream was slipping away until she had forgotten all about it.

    She shoved her nket away from her body and dragged herself out of bed. She could kill the person who had the nerve to disturb her beauty rest.

    She was definite that it could not be Dani since she had ess to the apartment. But who else woulde to visit today and at a very early hour?

    Another buzzing sound, followed by a knock on the door, almost blew her fuse. That would certainly earn her a fewints from their neighbors.

    "Stop buzzing before I call the police." She shouted as she neared the door, sprinting to reach the door before the unknown intruder started a series of disturbances again.

    She tightened her robe, not wanting to expose herself to whoever was visiting her or Dani. She checked herself quickly onest time if she was a little presentable before moving closer to the door.

    She peeked through the hole in the door, checking on the identity of the intruder outside. She quickly opened the door with an angry expression once she had confirmed who he was at the other side of the door.

    "Finally, I have been waiting here for a long time." He said exasperatedly, feeling a slight relief that she finally opened the door. "I almost banged your door just to make sure that you are ok."

    He had started buzzing on her door thirty minutes ago. But after waiting for a long time, he became impatient and started knocking and buzzing continuously to wake her up.

    The perpetual silence inside made him think whether she was out or something might have happened to her. Although, he did remember that she loved her sleep in the morning.

    Another ten minutes, he was contemting whether to use drastic measures to assure himself that she was ok. But he was d that he did not have to resort to that, now that she was ok.

    "Don''t be dramatic. There is no need for you to act like my knight in shining armor." She retorted back, not liking the way he was acting and the disturbance he just created.

    She stood her ground, cing her hands on the side of her waist as she waited for him to tell her why he was outside her apartment. She could not think of a reason for his presence.

    "I am just concerned that something might have happened to you since you did not respond to my buzz and call." He exined, seeing that she was irritated with his presence.

    He was hoping that she had mellowed down since theirst encounter. He did apologize to her sincerely, and she somewhat epted. But from the way she was acting, it would seem that she was still mad at him.

    "I am just a sound sleeper, and you just disturb a good dream." Jacky did not know why she had to mention that to him, but she regretted it when she heard his statement.

    "Am I included in it?" He did not know why he said that. Maybe old habits, but it was not intentional. It just slipped his tongue, and it was already out by the time he realized his mistake.

    He already admitted to himself that he did miss her. Ever since they broke up, he had regretted hurting her in such a manner. He knew then that he had no right toe back and beg for her to take him back.

    "If you were part of my dream, then it would not be good. It would have been a nightmare." She could not help but feel exasperated with the man in front of him.

    She suddenly tightened her hold on her robe when she noticed his eyes roaming down her body. He did not have any right to talk and look at her that way.

    "What do you want, Marcus?" She quickly added before he could respond to herst remark. "Why are you here?"

    She was sure that he was not here to visit her. There was no reason for him to see her anymore. But if it had to do with Alex or Dani, he must be aware that they were staying almost every night at Alex''s ce.

    "I am looking for Alex. I was trying to contact him, but his phone was off. I also tried Dani''s number, but the same thing happened. They were both unreachable." He told her.

    He did not usually disturb Alex on the weekends. But today, he needed his approval on an urgent matter. However, he could not get hold of his whereabouts.

    "Did you try to check on his apartment? Dani told me that she was staying with himst night." She suddenly felt rmed, worried for her friend.

    "I came from his ce, but the front desk only knew that they left before daybreak. They had no idea where they went." He suddenly regretted not taking the phone numbers of his bodyguards.

    He did not want to think of the worse, but he had to find a way to talk to him soon. He had an important matter that he needed to discuss with him. It could not wait until tomorrow.

    Alex did not mention anything about going out of town with Dani, but it did not mean that it was unlikely that was what happened.. He did love to surprise Dani with dates and trips in the past.

 Chapter 320 - Out Of Reach

    <h4>Chapter 320 - Out Of Reach</h4>

    "Come in." She opened the door wider for him to enter. "Let me check my phone if there was a chance that Dani left a message." She offered, quickly leaving Marcus in her living room as she rushed back to her room to look for her phone.

    "Thanks." He quickly replied, seeing her back as she retreated behind the closed door. He could see the tension on her shoulders from the worry he had caused her because of his disturbance.

    She was the first person he could think to ask regarding the whereabouts and how he could contact Dani and Alex. There was a likelihood that Dani texted her of the unexpected trip.

    She returned to the room where Marcus was waiting with a confused face. Her nose was scrunching on the screen as she stared at it. Her fingers kept swiping, trying to look for something.

    "I''m sorry, but Dani did not seem to leave a message too on my phone. Are you sure that they were not in his apartment? Did they not leave a message on the counter?" She looked at him for an answer.

    She immediately dialed her number, hoping she might answer her call. But like what happened with Marcus, her call went to voice mail. She decided to leave a message instead and hoped that she might answerter, once she received it.

    "That was odd. But don''t worry, there must be a reasonable exnation for Alex and Dani''s sudden disappearance." He did not want to rm Jacky unnecessarily.

    "What do you think happened to them?" She asked as she sat on the lone chair across from him. "Where did they go? Dani usually tells me if she was going somewhere with Alex."

    She could not help but feel a bit of worry that something might happen to them in the middle of the night. But she could not call Dani''s parents and worry them. It just might be a mimunication.

    She recalled when she left herst night at the office. She could not remember anything amiss with her situation. She concluded that she was worrying over nothing. They might be somewhere having a great time.

    "I have no idea. But knowing Alex, he might have nned a surprise for Dani and forgot to turn their phone on or something. I don''t think we should worry about them." Marcus tried to assure her, seeing the slight panic expression on her face.

    "Yeah! You are probably right! I might be worrying about nothing." Her voice was calm, but no matter how she tried to calm her heart, it was still beating erratically for her friend.

    Until she had heard from her, she knew that she could not rx. She needed confirmation that she was ok. But she had no idea where to look for her and how to reach her.

    "Are you alright?" He asked, seeing that she was slightly pale.

    He knew how much Dani meant to Jacky. He now regretted disturbing her and telling her that he could not find them. He only caused undue worry to her when it was probably nothing.

    "Yeah, I am ok." She did not want to appear too affected by it as she tried to control her emotion. As she had said earlier, there might be a problem with their connection wherever the two went.

    She was confident that she would hear from Dani as soon as she found a way tomunicate with them. Many did survive in the past without cellphones.

    Besides, it required twenty-four hours before she could dere her friend was missing. Not that she thought something terrible happened to them, but she still felt uneasy not getting a message from her or contacting her.

    "Would you mind if I make us some coffee as we wait to hear from them? I need something to pump my energy." He suggested, not wanting to leave with her current condition.

    He could stay for a while until they could figure out how they could contact their friends. Two heads were usually better than one. Somehow with her help, they might find them easily.

    "Fine. I believe you still know your way around the kitchen." She pointed to the other room. "I''ll be in my room and change. Call me if you need anything.

    She left him to attend to the coffee he was preparing and proceeded to her room. She quickly changed to herfortable clothes. After fixing her hair in a neat bun, she walked out of her room and looked for Marcus.

    She found him still in the kitchen, cooking something on the stove. She thought that he would only make them coffee, so she was surprised to see him holding a pan and spat in his hand.

    "I hope you don''t mind if I help myself in the kitchen. I am hungry, and I saw some eggs and bread. I thought of making us some breakfast while we wait." He pointed to the stove.

    He showed her the egg that was frying on the pan and the coffee boiling on the counter. He did think of having something delivered to her apartment, but when he checked the refrigerator, he found himself cooking.

    "Nah. That''s ok." She walked towards him and turned to the freezer, and took out a pack of bacon. "Let me fry some of this."

    She prepared the bacon and heated the oil, preparing to cook the strips of pork. She also felt her stomach making funny noises, indicating that she needed sustenance.

    "Thanks," Marcus muttered in a low tone as he finished toasting the bread and cing them on a te together with the egg.

    All that was left was for the bacon to cook so they could have their breakfast. He busied himself with the coffee, putting two sets on the table, and waited for her to finish.

    He avoided thinking of the two of them intimately. It would not help in their situation, but he still could not help remembering how they were in the past.

    They finally sat infortable silence when she ced the bacon on each of their tes. Lost in their thoughts as they ate their breakfast.

    "I''m so..." He was about to break the silence with an apology, but she stopped him. He still felt the guilt of what he did. Her earlier not-so-warm wee did not help in the way he felt.

    "If you are about to apologize again, please don''t." Jacky could not hear another sorry from him. "You already said it before, and I epted it."

    But she still did not condone what he did in the past. She still felt the hurt of his actions. But she was willing to put it behind them for her peace of mind and their friends.

    Because whether she liked it or not, their paths would continue to cross, especially now that both of their best friends were to marry. She would rather have him as a friend than an enemy.

    "Then, can I assume that we can be friends again in the future?" He suddenly felt a little hope that they could at least rekindle their friendship.

    He liked Jacky a lot. Too much that it frightened him, making him do those crazy things to drive her away. But it was toote when he realized what he had done. She was gone.

    Until now, he was sure if he even deserved her friendship, but he was willing to beg for it if there was a possibility.. He loved her, but she was now out of reach.

 Chapter 321 - The Delicious Entrees

    <h4>Chapter 321 - The Delicious Entrees</h4>

    Nick learned that the lovely couple went missing this morning. A wee surprise that he could capitalize on to his advantage if the rumors were true.

    He learned from a source that Marcus could not contact his best friend, his bodyguards, and even Dani. They were still trying to determine where the couple decided to go or why they left in the first ce.

    "Hi, Cassie. How was your sleep?" He moved towards the bed, sat down near her, and touched her face, waking her up in the process.

    It was alreadyte in the morning, but he did not want to disturb her peaceful sleep until now. He could not wait for her to wake up so that he could share his news with her.

    "What do you want?" She muttered under her breath as she stretched her arms, then suddenly feeling the leather-bound that prevented her from moving.

    She remembered that he tied her up on the bed, preventing her from running away and escaping. Since he caught her with her bags packed and ready to leave, he had held her hostage at his apartment.

    She could not talk to anyone, only him. She was now a prisoner in his house. She still had no clue how she would break free from his abusive sps.

    She suddenly regretted opening the door and letting him inside her apartment. He automatically saw red when he saw her things packed and ready to leave.

    "I have some news for you. But before I tell you, I want you to fix yourself, and we shall eat breakfast." He lowered himself and nted a solid kiss on her lips.

    He did not allow her to avoid his lips as he held her hair in his grip. He also shoved her back to the bed as he deepened the kiss. With her hands tied, she could do nothing to stop him.

    When she got the chance, she bit his lips, making the red flesh bleed. It was the only way she could stop him from his onught. She might be able to stomach his kisses and touch before, but not anymore.

    "Stop!" She twisted her body until she was free from him. "I am hungry." Sheined, but she would not allow him to walk all over her willingly.

    He might have her as a prisoner, but it did not mean she would follow him blindly. She would fight tooth and nail to get out of here and start over again, away from him.

    "That is not nice, Cassie." He wiped the tiny drop of blood that came from his broken lips. "But I will need you to behave or else." His voice was full of venom. A threat that she should heed because he was not fooling around.

    "Of course, but you have to untie me first." She told him, feeling the fatigue ness of her muscles for being tied all night.

    He usually locked her in the room. But after fighting himst night, he decided to tie her up as her punishment. She realized that fighting him was not the way to escape him.

    "Follow what I say, and we will eventually go back to the way we are. You know I cannot let you go. You are important to me and my ns." He touched her face again, running his fingers through her cheeks and down her throat.

    He could not simply let her leave him because she still held a lot of valuable information about Ethan Hamilton''s secrets. Other than that, she also was privy to his secrets.

    He had to make sure that she would not share those details with his enemies. He had to know what she still knew and if it could damage his ns.

    "If I say I will behave, would you believe me?" She asked him, doubtful that he would. She already savaged their rtionship. Trust would be hard to achieve again.

    She could not walk to him like before and pledge her loyalty. She wondered if he would ever believe her again. But she had to try if that was the only way to set her free.

    "We''ll see, but for now, I am taking off your ties. I expect you to do what I say because I hate hurting you." He started pulling the bond that tied her to the bed.

    He needed her cooperation to fulfill his ns, but he also believed she needed him with hers. He still had no idea that she had already given up on her revenge.

    "I promise. I will cooperate this time." She smiled at him, trying to win him over again.

    She was d that her evidence was now safely in the hands of Alex. If Nick found them in her possession or discovered that she had already betrayed him, she could only specte on what he would do to her.

    He already managed to p her on the face, locked her up, and tied her. She believed he would not hesitate to do more horrible things to her if he learned of what she did against him.

    "That is my girl." He ran his fingers through her hair as if he was taming her. He tapped her cheeks, who still had slightly bruised skin from his p. "I hate hurting you. So, don''t force my hand." He whispered, leaning over to kiss her on the affected area.

    "I also don''t like us fighting. I think I have learned my lesson." She entwined her arms around his neck, pulling him to her until their faces were inches away.

    She had to find a way to convince him that she was still on his side. It would be a stretch, but she had to try. At the same time, she could also use this to her advantage.

    She could find out more of what Nick nned against their enemies, but she would use it for something good this time. She was not going to let him use her anymore.

    "Good, then shall we eat?" He pulled her out of bed and into a table, already set with their breakfast. "Then, we can discuss my news.." He said excitedly to her as he presented the delicious entrees under the covers.

 Chapter 322 - Off The Grid

    <h4>Chapter 322 - Off The Grid</h4>

    Alex guided Dani out of the car. With her eyes still closed, he walked her to the vi he had reserved for them for the weekend. He only hoped that she would love the ce.

    He nned for them to have a rxing moment under the hot sun,pared to the almost cold weather they left behind. At the same time, away from the stress of their everyday lives.

    "Don''t peek." He reminded her. "You need to keep closing your eyes." He kept assisting her until they reached the patio at the back of the vi.

    He was sure that Dani would like this ce, remembering how she had enjoyed their mini adventures together. He did not n any strenuous activities, knowing that their bodies were still recovering from a tiring week.

    Therefore, he only designed a rxing weekend for them. A time where they both could unwind and enjoy while conserving much of their energies. It was a time to procrastinate.

    "Aren''t we there yet?" She asked, already feeling eager and excited to see the ce.

    She could already feel the breeze on her skin. Her hair blew from side to side. She also heard the soft waves, but she had expected it since she already knew they were going to the beach.

    All she wanted presently was to look at the beauty of her surrounding, to enjoy the serenity of nature. She could not wait for the start of his surprise.

    "Ok. You can open your eyes." He told her, revealing to her the magnificent scenery in front of them.

    He had visited this ce when he was young. One of the many ces he had learned to love. He had fond memories of his grandparents when they took him here for a vacation.

    Sometimes with his family, but most of the time, just the three of them. It was a ce where he could be himself and be young without the pressure of being a prince.

    "Wow, I already love this ce." She could not take her eyes away from the beauty of the blue ocean that stretched to the horizon.

    She could see the end of the water as it spread on the sandy shore. It was only one of the wonders of nature that fascinated her. She loved the city, but ces like this still had a special ce in her heart.

    "I''m d you love it. This ce is also very special to me." He admitted, gazing at the view. "But now, it has be more special because I am sharing it with you."

    He turned his head to look at her. He found her more beautiful than ever, feeling he was the luckiest man in the world, finding the woman with who he would be spending the rest of his life, forever.

    He ushered her to the lounge chair at the veranda, overlooking the ocean, then a woman appeared behind them. She would be assisting with all their needs while they were staying at the vi.

    "Do you need anything else?" She just served them some refreshing lemonades, produced by the local farmers, and some muffins, freshly baked by the resident chef.

    "We''ll just call if we will need anything else," Dani said to the young woman, who quickly made her excuses, leaving them alone again.

    "I can get used to this." She warned him as she sipped on her refreshing drink. Shey on the lounge chair and gazed at the clear sky, amazed at the few clouds that scattered sparingly above her.

    "I hope so because I n to do this every opportunity we have." He promised her, wanting to spend more time with her if possible.

    "When did you have the time to n this?" She asked, not expecting that he would take her away on an ind.

    "I only thought of itst night, after seeing you so stressed with work. I gathered a weekend away from our job was what the doctor rmended." He also sipped on his drink, finding it relieving the heat of the ocean breeze.

    He would not wait for them to get burned out before he would do something about it. They had earned to make use of their resources in exchange for the hard work they had put into their responsibilities.

    "I truly appreciate this." She waved her hand in the air, indicating her surroundings. She would kiss him, but she was toozy to stand up and move from her current position.

    She loved thefort the chair was providing to her tired muscles. She loved the ambiance that the view also contributed to making the entire experience rxing.

    Then suddenly, she remembered that she had not checked in with Jacky yet. From the haste of packing and excitement early that morning, she forgot about her phone and to notify her friend.

    "By the way, have you seen my phone? I need to call Jacky and inform her that we went away." She shifted her position so that she could look at him.

    "That is the problem. Our phones are in our bags. We can''t use them tomunicate outside." He closed his eyes, not seeming to worry at all.

    "What do you mean?" She questioned him with a bit of curiosity.

    She was not panicking because she was sure that Alex would have informed Marcus of their whereabouts. In turn, Marcus would tell Jacky.

    But she still needed her phone just in case of emergencies. Jacky might need something from her. She might also need to call to follow up on some of her works.

    "That is the problem. We can''t use our phones, so I left them in the bags. The ind was having some technical issues with itsmunication systems. They are still working on it." He exined.

    "Oh! So, how can we call home?" She asked, suddenly finding herself sitting down and staring at him. As if he would have the answer to her questions.

    "We can''t call as of the moment." He confided with her. "But give them a few hours, andmunication would be back online. In the meantime, let us enjoy the few hours without the distraction of our work."

    He did not want to put too much thought into their situation, not wanting her to panic. He did forget to inform Marcus or his other staff of his ns. It was a quick decision on his part to leave.

    But he was not expecting thatmunication on the ind would be out of service. There was no way for them to call the outside world, but that was only for a few hours. He believed they could survive without modern technology for a while.

    "I guess a few hours will not hurt." She acknowledged, thinking that she could always call herter.

    Unaware that people were already panicking with their whereabouts.? She thought that Alex was able to inform somebody that they had run off on the ind.

    But since both of them failed to inform anyone, their friends were left wondering where they went. Marcus and Jacky were worried about their safety while their enemies were rejoicing for their possible demise.

    "Yeah, I think fate already intervened for the two of us, providing us an opportunity to enjoy our time together without the disturbance of our normal lives.." He concluded, not caring if they were off the grid.

 Chapter 323 - Amicable To Friendship

    <h4>Chapter 323 - Amicable To Friendship</h4>

    After breakfast, he started to call their staff in search of his friend. Jacky also did the same thing, figuring out who had information about their friends'' whereabouts.

    Marcus did not want to worry about Alex and even Dani until he had any proof that they were in danger. He would exhaust all his resources first before he dered anything conclusive.

    "Please get back to me as soon as you find anything. Check everything." He instructed Alona, Alex''s secretary. He even called a few of the staff handling Alex''s other activities.

    He only called a few, not wanting to spread any news that Alex and Dani were missing. It could create a wildfire that he might not be able to control.

    He would wait for their reports before he would decide on his next move. There was no use in wasting his time and energy on things that might not even be significant.

    "Any luck?" Jacky asked him after hanging up her phone. No one from their office had any idea of where Dani might have gone.

    Unlike Marcus, she could not hide her concern for her friend. Her emotions were all over the ce, not knowing where she was. Her mind was already conjuring up images of tragic scenarios that might happen to the couple.

    "Not yet. But everyone now is checking all paper trails. We will find them soon enough. I am sure there is a reasonable exnation for their disappearance and why we could not contact them." He assured her. "What about you?"

    She already looked like she was ready to pass out with another more bad news. Marcus could not add up to her troubles. He would protect her if he could.

    She dropped her phone on the counter and looked at him. "I don''t have anything yet." She answered him as she grabbed the coffeemaker and prepared a new brewed.

    She needed something to boost her energy because she was about to wait till they received some updates. She was not going anywhere until they had a lead.

    "Why don''t you sit down and let me handle that." Marcus offered, seeing her agitation.

    "Don''t worry. I am ok. I need something to upy my mind." She retorted back.

    "How have you been? I know it is none of my business. But I am just trying to start a conversation." Marcus could not think of anything to ask except his curiosity to know more about her.

    He returned to his seat behind the counter as he watched Jacky busy herself with the coffee. He was not expecting her to answer him since his question was a bit personal.

    She turned to him, assessing if she should answer him. "I am good." She finally answered him, thinking that he was right. They might be here for a while. It would be better to have something to talk about than remain in awkward silence.

    Besides, she had already epted his apology. She could not keep being mad at him forever. She might, as well, have a civilized conversation with him then continue with their feud in front of their friends.

    "I''m d to hear that," Marcus said as he epted the coffee she offered.

    "What about you? How have you been? Are you currently dating anyone?" The question was out before she realized her question. "You don''t have to answer that. I think I am just bbering nonsense."

    She walked away from him, returning the pot on its cradle, slightly embarrassed for asking the question. She could not look him in the eye, thinking that he might misconstrue her and believe she was interested in his dating.

    It had been a long time since theyst had a conversation. Jacky kept telling herself that she was only looking for a topic they could talk about and did not mean toe up with that.

    "I am good too. And I am not." He replied before sipping on his hot coffee, careful not to burn his lips.

    He could not help the smile that showed on his lips. As far as he was concerned, the mere fact that Jacky asked that question, subconsciously, she was thinking about it.

    He was not expecting that things between them would ever be the same again as before. But he hoped that somehow, they could at least be friends.

    "What?" She was not sure of what he said since she was not paying attention as her mind was still wondering why she even asked that question.

    "I said that I decided not to date for the time being." He rified his answer.

    He did try to date again once, but he did not seem interested to continue seeing her. He went through the process of getting to know her. But at the end of the day, all he wanted to do was be alone.

    After that, he stopped dating, choosing to focus his attention on his work. It was perfect timing because, in truth, he had barely enough time for himself with the workloads of his responsibility with thepany.

    "Oh! Why is that?" It was out of her lips again before she could stop it. She suddenly realized that she needed to work on her filter. Her big mouth, though one of her assets, could also get her in too many troubles.

    But before he could answer her, his phone rang, and Alona showed on his screen. He signaled Jacky to hold her thoughts as he answered Alex''s secretary.

    "Yes," Marcus said on the line. "That is a relief." He continued to mutter on the phone.

    Jacky could only specte with what she could hear from his end, but it was not much. She was still left confused, trying to make sense of his one-sided conversation.

    "What?" Jacky mouthed anxiously to him, but he held his hands for her to wait as he continued to listen to what the other person was saying on the other line.

    "Is there any way that we could contact them?" He finally asked. He felt relief that Alex and Dani were safe, but he still needed to call Alex as soon as possible.

    He could see that Jacky''s face slightly lighted up upon hearing his question. She somehow deduced that the two were fine, but there was still a lingering question on her face.

    She patiently waited for him to finish his conversation. At least, her heart finally calmed down, knowing that their friends were safe. She would not know what to do if she lost the only family she had.

    "They are safe." He quickly uttered upon ending the call, not wanting her to wait for a second longer. "Alex flew Dani early this morning to a private ind for a quick getaway.

    But when they arrived on the ind, themunications were down because of some technical issues. Alona was able to contact the pilot that flew them through the radio on the ne.

    We will probably hear from them in a little while once they fixed the line on the ind." Marcus exined to Jacky.

    "Then, I guess all we can do is wait until they call us." She concluded, finding herself breathing easily.

    For some reason, she was d that Marcus stayed to keep herpany. In a way, she saw the old Marcus that became her friend in the past before things went sour with them.

    Did she still love him? She was doubtful, but she could see that he had changed considerably.. However, she supposed that she could be amicable to friendship.

 Chapter 324 - An Exciting Escapade

    <h4>Chapter 324 - An Exciting Escapade</h4>

    The first schedule for the day was going to the local market. After their breakfast, they did not feel like going for a swim just yet. So, Alex invited her to roam around the ind.

    It was a smallmunity with a few locals who ran the ce. There were other nearby towns, but they would require to travel bynd to go there. With the limited time they had, it was simply impossible.

    "We can alwayse back here and explore the other sites of the ind," Alex told her, driving the motorbike he had borrowed from the resort.

    He preferred the two-wheel vehicle since he could easily maneuver it around the small, intricate street of the marketce. He could not do that if he took a four-wheel.

    But he already considered the iing weather and some other aspects that could affect their day outside. So far, he did not find any reason why they could not enjoy a rxing, breezy ride.

    "I supposed I can always wait for the next time," Dani shouted over his ears while she held on tight around his back.

    She still could remember thest time she back rode on his bike. It was an exciting and thrilling experience, but she still could not get over the fear that they might fall on the ground.

    Although, she trusted Alex with her life and his abilities. She still believed idents do happen in unfortunate times. She could not help but feel a slight chill in her body in every turn he made.

    "I won''t let anything happen to you. I promise, Dani." He quickly looked over his shoulder to check on her.

    He could sense her fear as her heartbeat quickened. He could feel it on his back as she bent closer to him, tightening her hug on him. He wanted to guarantee her safety, but all he could do was reassure him.

    He drove with a moderate speed, not wanting to frighten her or be involved in an ident. Besides, he also wanted her to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the sights as they cruised along the galvanized road.

    "I know that. I need to get used to this." She did feel the slight rush of adrenaline when she rode this vehicle. But it would take a while before she could feelfortable around this moving mechanism.

    "Well, why don''t you open your eyes and check out the sights." He teased him with a chuckle, noticing that she kept closing her eyes. He did not want her to miss the chance to gaze upon the beauty of this ce.

    She stopped closing her eyes and finally viewed her surroundings. As she continued to check the things Alex kept pointing out, she slowly forgot her woes.

    A few more minutester, they were entering the town proper. It was like they drove into a fantasy town where everything looked different.

    "This ce is amazing." She voiced out her fascination.

    Not exactly strange, but it was from the usual ce she had been before. There was something about this small town that was enchanting.

    "Yes, it is one of the reasons why we kept going back in this ce when we were young." He pointed to another area when he turned the bike in another corner. "You must see this."

    He parked the bike on the sidewalk, in front of an old artistic structure. He could not believe that the localmunity still tried to preserve this ce the way it was before.

    "So, this is not your first time toe here." She felt honored that he kept sharing his past with her. "Did your parents bring you here often?" She still could not imagine him as a young man, much less a young boy.

    "It was not my parents who came with me here. It is my grandparents. They brought me here to spend time with me and enjoy private time together." He revealed to her.

    He could still remember the memories he had built with his grandparents. He relished the fun moments he shared with Grandpa and Nanna and some secrets they only imparted with him.

    "I also loved the times I spent with my grandparents. They were also short ones, but they made sure that they were memorable." She disclosed to him, recalling the memories as she stared at the people and the structures around her.

    "Why don''t we travel by foot from here?" He offered as he turned off the engine. "It will give you a better appreciation of the ce." He helped her off the bike while following her.

    He ushered her to the street with a few tourists roaming around, just like them, enjoying their vacation. It was one of the attractions of this ce. He and Dani could y like ordinary tourists without people bothering them.

    "Where are we going?" She asked as they started moving with the crowd.

    She could already see different kinds of shops, coffee, pastry, dress, shoes, among other things. On the other side, she noticed some fancy restaurants. Not as elegant as in the city, but cozy enough to attract people.

    "Let our feet guide us to wherever they want to go." He rmended. He did not feel like thinking of a n. He would let the moment take them wherever they would lead them.

    "I like the sound of that." She smiled at him, genuinely excited with his ns or no n at all.

    She always enjoyed his surprises. Right now, she could not wait to see what else she would discover on this tiny ind. It might be small, but she could already see a lot of potentials.

    "Then, we should start with the arcade." He offered when he saw a ce where many kids were converging around. "Have you been to one?" He asked her as he opened the door to her.

    "I wanted to try it once when I was young but never did get the chance." She told him.

    She could remember a time in the past she asked her friends if they could y, but such an establishment was not something her friends would go to, so she never went.

    "Well, then this is your time to experience being young again." He knew that ying games had no age limit. Everyone had the right to enjoy life, whether young or old.

    "Aren''t we too old for this?" She asked, looking at the young patrons in the shop.

    "Age is just a number. I believe we deserve to have fun." He bought them some tokens and chose a game.

    They both settled for a racing game for their first try, then moved on to the different entertainments the arcade was offering. Dani could not help theughter that kepting out of her mouth.

    "Maybe." She joined him in every game he challenged her, beating him once or twice. But he had an advantage since he knew the game.

    She could not believe what she had missed when she was young. If she could turn back time, she would not hesitate to enjoy her life. But since she could not do that, maybe she could have her fun now.

    "Did you have fun?" He finally asked when they got out of the establishment and back on the street. "Let''s try to look for something else."

    He guided her to another street that led to the marketce. Still, he had no definite n to where they were going. He was letting fate guide them to their next experience.

    Every day, they faced rules and obligations. Their ns and strategies guided them to seed in their jobs.. But today, screw them all, he would take Dani on an exciting escapade.

 Chapter 325 - Escape The Prison

    <h4>Chapter 325 - Escape The Prison</h4>

    "What was your news again?" Cassie sweetly asked while they ate the breakfast he had prepared, still feeling the sting on her wrist.

    She had to y her cards right if she wanted to escape Nick. She had to make him believe that she was still on his side. She could not allow him to know her ns.

    The only thing that caused his ire was the thought that she was leaving him. He still had no clue that she had already betrayed him. She nned to keep it that way.

    "Well, it seemed that our lovely couple had gone missing this morning. No one seemed to determine the whereabouts of the two." He exined as he shoved his mouth with a mouthful of toast and bacon from his te.

    "Where did you get this information?" She was slightly rmed, but she had to y it cool. He could not suspect that she had a vested interest in Alex.

    Alex could not go missing when she gave him all her evidence. She was counting on him to correct the wrongs she had made in the past. It was also her only chance to be free from Nick forever.

    Once she escaped, she could always run away from Nick. But she would be looking over her shoulders most of the time, thinking that Nick woulde after her.

    "I have my sources," Nick said, not telling her more since he was beginning to doubt her loyalty.

    After catching her with her bags packed, he knew that she nned to leave him together with the information she still was withholding from him. He could not allow that.

    "But can you trust them?" If her instincts were correct, she could surmise that he had paid someone in Alex''s payroll to report to him. That had always been his ammunition.

    She had to find a way to tell Alex about this. She hoped that nothing terrible happened to him and Dani. She was counting on him to help her in her situation.

    "Hold that thought." He wickedly smiled as his phone started buzzing. He snatched it on the table and quickly answered, hoping to hear more good news.

    She continued to eat her breakfast, wanting to have all the energy she needed to keep with her charade. She could not let her guard down, especially around Nick.

    She was confused by Nick''s sudden change of expression. She could see the frown on his face as he continued to listen to whatever the person on the other line was telling him. She already could tell that it was not pleasant news.

    "Damn." He mmed the phone so hard on the table that she noticed the screen cracked. "Why can''t you just die?" He mumbled to himself, but it was loud enough for her to hear him.

    "What''s going on?" She asked, putting a slight concern in her voice. She had worked hard on her acting, and so far, it had not failed her yet. She believed she could continue to fool him if she did her best.

    He looked at her, assessing her. He still had hesitations on sharing things with her, but since she had already heard some of it. He might as well tell her the rest of the bad news.

    "It would seem that Alex and Daninded safely on a private ind." He continued to tell her the rest of the news, disappointed that Alex was still alive.

    Nick would have liked that Alex met his death in an ident. But he would prefer that he did not take Dani with her. Nick still had many ns for her. But knowing that Alex was well and enjoying his time was not what Nick had wanted.

    She could feel his anger as he stood from the table and paced the room. She already knew he was trying to concoct another n to make Alex and Dani''s life miserable, just like him.

    "Oh!" She felt a sudden gush of air enter her lungs as relief took over her body upon hearing the good news.

    Alex was alive, and he could still help her. It was all she ever wanted, especially now that Nick would not stop until he had exacted his revenge in the Hamilton and took everything they had.

    "I almost thought that I had already rid myself of one of my thorns. But apparently, Alex was not that easy to eliminate from the equation. But I will find a way." He swore to her as he returned to his seat, calmer.

    After a few more minutes, he started eating again, then drank his coffee as he watched her every move. "Any suggestions on how I can do that?" He asked her.

    "What do you mean?" She yed dumb, but she knew what he was asking her.

    She could not help him like before, but he could not know that. She had to find a way to divert his attention away from all of this, just until she could figure out what to do.

    "I want to get rid of Alex. Take him out of the picture. What do you suggest?" He talked to her as if he was only discussing a business strategy. But the way it sounded in her ears, it felt like he wanted Alex gone for good.

    "Let me think of something." She needed to stall for some time.

    She swiftly moved out of her chair and sat on hisp. She hated doing this with every fiber of her being, but it was a necessary evil that she must do to survive.

    It was her number weapon against him. She was hoping that it would still work on him, or else she was doomed. She would have no way to tame the beast that was now holding her gaze.

    "Well, think fast. In the meantime, what do you have in mind?" He ran his fingers along her cheeks, down her neck, encircling it on her throat.

    She could feel the slight pressure of his fingers on her skin, but she could not show him fear, or he might suspect something. He was already on edge. She could not start pushing him more.

    "What about this?" She whispered in his ears as she leaned forward, running her tongue on the inside of his lobes. Then, she went further down the side of his neck, feeling him getting excited with her every seductive movement.

    "Keep going." He encouraged her, missing the way she satisfied his cravings. It was one of the reasons he could not get rid of her. She knew how to please him, not like the other girls who shared his bed.

    "As you wish." She pulled the nightgown off her body and worked on removing his shirt.

    He liked it when she yed seductress, enticing him with her body. She moved her lips over his and yed with his tongue until he finally responded with his domination.

    Her hands traveled down from his shoulder, running her fingers in the contour of his muscles. If he had been a nice person, she would have fallen for his handsome and physique.

    "You are mine." He also began his exploration on her chest, iming her as his property. "Only mine. Remember that." There was an edge on his tone, a warning. "We are in this together. Death is the only way out."

    He had to ensure that she understood him. She belonged only to him. She could not run away because he would always find her. There was no ce that she could hide.

    When she failed to respond to him, he asked her. "Do you understand?" He stopped her from what she was doing, wanting her to acknowledge what he said. He pulled her face until it was inches from him.

    She stared him in the face, looking directly into his eyes. She could lie to him through her teeth, but her eyes might give her away. So, she concentrated hard to make it seem believable before she answered.

    "Yes, I am only yours." She emphasized thest word, hoping that he did not see through her facade. She continued to stare at him until he pulled her closer to give her a punishing kiss.

    It was a show of power. "You better remember that." He said as he pulled away. He stood up, taking her with him. He pushed her to the bed, reminding her that he had the upper hand. "Show me that you are still mine."

    Heid down the bed next to her, waiting for her to make the next move. She was his puppet, and she would act ording to the strings he pulled.

    But if he discovered that she was taking him as a fool, using him to her advantage. He would make sure that she realized her mistake. She would not get away with double-crossing him.

    "Then,y back and enjoy the show." She started dancing in front of him. She performed to him just the way he liked it. She was a good dancer, and her flexibility was what fascinated him.

    She went on top of him, kissing him. She could not tell him how she despised him at the moment. All she could do now was convince him that she was still the same woman he could trust.

    She suddenly realized that she used to be like him. Always not satisfied with what she had. She wanted to inflict so much pain on others that she failed to see reason.

    But now that she saw a way out of her misery, she nned to grab it. With the help of Alex and maybe Dani, she might make it.. All she had to do was escape the prison he built around her.

 Chapter 326 - Playmate And Partner In Crime

    <h4>Chapter 326 - ymate And Partner In Crime</h4>

    He allowed her to drag him from stall to stall as she checked out what the local sellers offered. He enjoyed watching her as she bought souvenirs for the people that she loved.

    Those material things might not be expensive, but she picked them, thinking of the people that would receive them. She also considered helping the local producers with their products by buying them.

    "I think I have enough," Dani stated as she looked at the bags he was carrying in his hands. "Wait, how can we carry those home?"

    She could not imagine them with all those bags in his hands as they rode the motorbike. She was fascinated with all the locally made crafts and unique artifacts that she forgot about their mode of transportation.

    "Don''t worry about it. We can have it shipped to the viter." He guided her to a building where they deposited all their shopping bags. They would deliver their things to where they were staying.

    "Where next?" She asked when they were free to roam again. But she was already feeling the fatigue of her legs from walking.

    But she was too excited toin. She wanted to do more things with Alex before they went back to the vi. Moments like this were hard toe by. She would like to make the most of it.

    "What about lunch? It is almost noon anyway." He turned to another corner where they could see a local diner serving different locally produced food, from meat, fish, and vegetable dishes.

    They were immediately seated near the oceanfront, overlooking the bay. She could feel the breeze on her face and hair as the wind picked up and blew in their direction.

    "What would you suggest we eat?" She asked the waiter that came to their table.

    "Our tes of seafood are our best-selling. But we also offered several different kinds of meat specialties." The boy cheerfully informed them.

    Eventually, they both settled on trying out the buttered lobsters and a few other sumptuous seafood dishes. Dani could not wait to sample the food as the delicious scent of their entree wafted in the room.

    "Oops!" She covered her mouth out of embarrassment when the piece of the crab she was trying to cracknded on the te of the man, eating on a nearby table. "I am sorry." She quickly apologized.

    The man, seeing that she did not intentionally cause the ident, acknowledged her. He saluted in their direction and smiled, saying that it was no big deal.

    "I''m sorry again." She smiled at the couple at the other table who seemed to be on their honeymoon.

    "No worries." Thedy next to him smiled at her, understanding her situation.

    "Congrattions. Enjoy your honeymoon." Alex greeted the couple, and they thanked them in return.

    "How did you know that they are newlywed?" She whispered to Alex, not wanting the other couple to hear her.

    Alex wiggled his finger, indicating the wedding bonds that were still shining on their fingers. He could not wait to put his ring on her too and bound her to him forever.

    "Let me," Alex ended up helping her with the hard shell of the crustaceans. She liked eating them, but she usually ate them with the hard covering already removed.

    After removing the shell, he took the delicious white flesh, holding it in his fingers. "Taste this." He fed her with the mouthwatering finger-licking, juicy crab.

    She quickly took it in her mouth, savoring the luscious vor that the butter and the other ingredients added to its taste. She suddenly felt the juice dripping on the side of her lips as she swallowed what remained in her mouth.

    "That is so good." She uttered, licking her lips. He suddenly leaned over to her with the use of his fingers. He wiped the butter on the side of her mouth.

    Then, he ced his fingers in his mouth, tasting the buttery juice in his mouth. "Yes, it is." He uttered before putting some crab on his mouth.

    They attacked the lobsters and the rest of the food on their table with gusto. They enjoyed their lunch with their usual banters and the unique ambiance the ce provided.

    "Oh my. I think my stomach is about to explode." She muttered under her breath as she felt the fullness of it.

    Sheid back on her seat to feel a bit offort, allowing her tummy some room to breathe. Although she never did go on a diet, she had never felt this bloated in a long time.

    Presently, all she could think about was going on a run for a week to burn all those unwanted fats. She wondered if Alex needed to work out to keep his physique in good condition.

    "Well, I am thinking of dessert, but I guess we can have thatter on." He winked at her, suggesting something else that could fill his appetite.

    He wanted her, but that would have to wait until they got back to the vi. A little taunting would not hurt. In truth, it was a forey to a much better encounterter on when they were finally alone.

    "Well, that is a dessert that I am looking forward to." She responded, biting her lips for emphasis.

    She hade a long way from her cocoon when it came to sex. He had managed to make herfortable, from talking about it to expressing her wants and needs.

    Although, she could not im that she had be an expert in the art of seduction. She could honestly say that she had learned to enjoy every part of their intimate time together.

    They left the restaurant for another rendezvous. Alex walked her back to their vehicle and told her that he needed to make one more stopover.

    "Where are we going?" She asked as he revved up the engine. She could feel her heart starting to speed up too, but it lessenedpared to earlier.

    "A friend that I want you to meet." Since he could not contact him, Alex decided to drop by his ce instead to see him and introduced Dani to his friend at the same time.

    It had been a long time since hest saw him. He wanted to visit sooner, but other things always got in the way. He ended up postponing it until now.

    "Really? I can''t wait to meet your friend." She was delighted that he was introducing one of his long-time friends.

    Every part of his past and present he shared with her was a testament to his intention towards her. Opening himself to her, together with his vulnerability, was a clear indication of his love for her.

    She could not ask for more proof of how much he loved her. He had already attested his love for her with all his actions and his words. She was a lucky woman to have found her soulmate.

    "I am sure that he will be d to meet you too." Alex felt ecstatic that he would see his old friend again.

    He did feel guilty for not keeping up with his promise to stay in touch, but since he was here now. He would like to continue with that promise.

    When he came on the ind, it was hard at first to have no friends.. But when he met his friend, he had been his only ymate and partner in crime whenever he came with his grandparents for a visit.

 Chapter 327 - Guardian Angel

    <h4>Chapter 327 - Guardian Angel</h4>

    "Have you reached your daughter?" Ethan asked as his private nurse helped him on his chair.

    He was recovering at a good pace but not fast enough for his liking. He wanted to be back to his old self, but the doctors informed him that it would take time for his operation to heal and his strength froming back.

    "Not yet. Maybe something is wrong with Dani''s phone. I''ll try to contact Jacky instead in a bit." Laura moved around their room as she cleaned up and prepared for the day.

    She was not rmed about their daughter''s whereabouts. She knew if she found herself in trouble, they would immediately inform them about her condition.

    "You do that. I want to see my daughter tomorrow with her fianc��." He directed his wife.

    He was bored out of his mind since he got out of the hospital. Laura was still adamant on her rules that he could not discuss any business during his recovery.

    Laura assured him that Alex was doing a great job in running his business. But he still would like to hear some detailsing from him.

    Besides that, he genuinely missed his daughter, who had not been around to visit him. He knew that she was going through many cases, but it should not be a reason not to have time to see him.

    "Let me see what I can do, but I can''t force her if she is busy." She reasoned to her husband, who was bing more irrational every day that went by.

    She was a bit concerned, but she knew she should take a stronger stand against his wishes to work and stress himself. She would believe his doctors rather than be sorry in the end.

    "Well, she and Alex should make time for an old, dying man." He insisted as he signaled for his nurse to leave the room.

    He could not help but be sentimental about his condition. He felt like he was an imbecile who could not even take care of himself. Would he still be the same if he did recover?

    "You are not dying, not if I can help it." Laura pointed out all the effort she was making to keep him alive. "So, please listen to me." She could not stress her reasons enough for him to understand.

    She could see that he was starting to lose hope. She began to doubt if she was doing him the right thing by taking what he most loved away from him.

    But she could not tolerate the stress that it caused him every time he dealt with his empire. She was so d that he finally turned over the reign to Alex, but it seemed not good enough.

    "Well, I might as well be because I am going out of my mind being coop up in this ce without anyone else to talk to about anything else." Heined as he grabbed the remote of the television.

    It was the only connection he had with the outside world. It was his only source of information about what was happening with hispany and with hispetitions.

    He did have several visitors, rtives, friends, and business associates. However, he was tired of talking about the weather or the nonsense topic.

    "Come now, honey. Stop doing that to yourself. You will be strong again. Then, we can live, normally again." His wife pleaded with him to be open-minded about his situation.

    He could already see her expression change. Her earlier enthusiastic outlook had disappeared, reced with the worried line on her beautiful face.

    "Fine. I will try to make an effort this time, but call your daughter because I want to see them." He told her, needing to see Dani, not just to talk but to tell her how much he loved her.

    In all honesty, he had some things that he wished to share with her. He wanted to clear the air between them. If anything would happen to him, he had to tell her the truth about their misunderstandings.

    "Ok. I will try Jacky''s line. Maybe she is with her, or she might know where she is." She dialed Jacky''s number.

    She had already tried calling her daughter''s number, but she was out of coverage. She also did it with Alex''s number, but she came up with the same result.

    Finally, Jacky answered her call. "Yes, Laura. What can I do for you?" She asked over the line.

    She was slightly startled that Dani''s mother was calling her. She rarely did that, but she realized that she might be looking for Dani. With her phone unreachable, she was the first person she would call.

    "I am trying to reach Dani, but I can''t seem to contact her," Laura stated as she began to search for answers to her questions. "Do you have an idea where Dani and Alex are right now?"

    If anyone had an idea of their whereabouts, it would be Jacky. She always made it a point to know where her friend was most of the time, making her the best friend that any parents would want for their child.

    "Well, Alex took her to an ind for a quick vacation. Unfortunately, themunication had some problems, the reason why we can''t contact them." She continued to exin to Dani''s mother the situation.

    She did not want her to worry any further when there was no cause for it. Her friend was safe with Alex and having a great time. They could all rx until they came back from their trip.

    "That is nice to hear. Can you inform me when I can contact Dani or Alex? I need to talk to her." Laura notified Jacky.

    She was d to hear that her daughter was safe and in good hands, having some time to rx and having some fun. Although, she would have preferred her home at the moment with her father, who needed her.

    "I will sure to give you a call as soon as I hear from Dani," Jacky promised Laura before ending the call.

    She could not disappoint Laura since she was like the closest mother to her. Growing up in foster homes, surrounded by parents who never gave a damn, was not an ideal way to grow up.

    Meeting Laura was like heaven-sent since she became her guardian angel.

 Chapter 328 - Enigmatic Man

    <h4>Chapter 328 - Enigmatic Man</h4>

    Back in the city, also early that day, another scene was unfolding. It had nothing to do with Alex and Dani but about two people who had a connection with them.

    "Wait." A buzz on her door at an early hour in the morning was quite unusual for her.

    Lately, she rarely had visitors, much more on the weekend. The sun was barely up, and her eyes were still droopy. She dragged herself out of her bed and slowly made her way to the door.

    She had difficulty sleepingst night as her mind pondered on her life. She was only able to shut her eyes for a couple of hours when exhaustion finally took over her body at the break of dawn.

    She suddenly wondered if she imagined the buzzing in her head. Maybe she was still dreaming, thinking that someone was outside. She stopped on her track midway to the living room, staring at the front door.

    "Oh! Wake up, Tyra. What are you doing?" She looked around her ce, checking her surroundings. "Get yourself together." Believing that her mind was ying tricks on her.

    But a knock this time on her door made her realize that she was not dreaming. Another soft pounding sound snapped her back to her senses as she moved closer to the door.

    She tried to think of anyone that might be on the other side of the wooden barrier, but she could not think of one. She was on vacation, so her manager would not be around to bother her unless something urgent came up.

    "What is he doing here?" She mumbled to herself, seeing on the peephole the other person behind the closed door.

    She could choose to ignore him, but would that make him leave. Or, she could let him in and find out what he wanted. She debated between her two options as she stood in the confine of her apartment.

    Another buzzed on the door, she finally decided on thetter. She unlocked the bolt and opened the door. "Why are you here, Troy? Aren''t you aware that it is still very early?" She sleepily questioned him.

    She would point out the time, but she did not have a clock in her living room. She suddenly covered her mouth, yawning without caring if her visitor was watching her closely. Maybe that would tell him that he should not be here at this ungodly hour.

    "I went for an early jog and passed by your building. Since I am already here, I thought of inviting you for an early breakfast." He exined to her his unexpected presence.

    He had tried changing his routely. Instead of running in his usual route in the park, he decided to go on the street. He had no idea that he would end up in her block, which was fortunately not that far from his apartment.

    "As you can see, I am not prepared to go out." She pointed her outfit. She suddenly realized that she was standing in front of him in her skimpy nightgown, forgetting to wear a robe. She quickly covered her chest with her arms as she stepped behind the door.

    "Aren''t you at least going to invite me in while you change?" He was not giving up that easily.

    He was already here. He might as well make the most of the day. He had no ns scheduled anyway. Taking the time to spend with her seemed to be a better alternative, inparison to sitting in his apartment doing nothing.

    "Fine. Come in." She opened her door wider for him to fit in before excusing herself to change. "Make yourselffortable." Leaving him in her living room to tend to himself.

    She was not about to parade in front of him, almost naked. But she still wondered why she did not just send him home and decline his offer.

    "Sure. Take your time." He hollered back, seeing her disappear behind her room. He was not in a hurry anyway as he took a seat on the couch.

    He searched his brain for a reason why he was now waiting for her to get dressed. Was he starting to genuinely like this girl? He believed that it was not far from happening. Thest time they were together, he did have a great time.

    After the movie and him taking her home, she suddenly told him to give her time to think this through. He did try to give her the space she asked for, respecting her wishes. So, he wondered what he was doing now.

    "Oh! What now?" She asked herself as she picked jeans and a shirt to wear. She was not expecting to see him.

    After she requested time off, she felt that he might have changed his mind about her. She assumed that it would be thest time she would see him.

    She felt that they were moving too fast. She knew that it was her who suggested this ridiculous idea, but now, she wondered if she could go through with it.

    "Are you that weak?" She reprimanded herself as she stared at her reflection in the mirror.

    She felt like she was developing some feelings for him. It was a weakness that she was working on about herself. She believed that she could easily fall for guys who showed her any signs of affection.

    Her arrangement with him was for a tonic rtionship. She was afraid she might be the first one to break the rule when she fell for him for being such a nice guy.

    She walked out of her room, still trying to make sense of her ns. Should she get rid of Troy while things were not yet thatplicated? Or, should she let fate decide their destiny?

    "Where do you want to eat?" She finally decided. For some reason, she could not say no to him.

    Staying in her apartment was not an option. She opted to talk to Troy in a public ce where she could be distracted from her thoughts. She realized she could not trust herself around him when she was feeling vulnerable.

    "I spotted a deli, walking distance from here if you don''t mind walking." He checked her reaction, seeing if she was up for it.

    He was not sure that seeing her was a good idea, but it did feel right. Looking at her, he could not help but admire her grace and beauty, a big difference from Cassie.

    He did not want topare the two of them, but sometimes, his mind could not help it. Cassie had qualities that he loved about her. On the other hand, Tyra also possessed a different persona that fascinated him.

    "Yes, I don''t mind walking. I like going there. That ce offers some of my favorite pastries." She said excitedly. "But..."

    As much as she wanted to indulge in sweets, she had to watch her weight. In her profession, her face and body were her capital. She had to take care of it very rigorously.

    She also had some rare asions that she made some exceptions. But if she kept doing it, it would be a regr, bad habit that she could not afford. It would be her body who would be suffering in the end.

    "Hey, stop starving yourself. A few bites will not hurt." Troy could see her hesitation, but her eyes were telling him differently.

    He had observed how she had always picked on her food, avoiding consuming too much. He had heard that models usually had to follow a particr diet, even starving themselves to achieve their required weight and body structure.

    He did not see any reasons for her to do that. She was almost perfect in his eyes. He would not change anything about her, as far as he was concerned.

    "Ok," Tyra finally conceded. She was starting to learn that he did not like to give up easily. After her experience with Edward, she had sworn she would not allow a man to dictate her life again.

    But she was discovered that he was also a persistent man who always wanted to get his way, but not to the point that he would force it, unlike Edward.

    He listened and observed the situation and worked his charm to get his way. She slowly realized she had no powers against his charms.. She found him fascinating, such a very enigmatic man.

 Chapter 329 - Weather The Storm

    <h4>Chapter 329 - Weather The Storm</h4>

    "Whose house is this?" She asked as they stood outside its door.

    It was a small concrete house situated in a smallmunity just outside of the town proper. It had a low perimeter fence that separated it from the nearby neighbors.

    "A friend that I have not seen for a long time." He answered her, knocking gently on the door. He hoped his friend was home because he would like to reconnect with him again.

    "Wait." A woman''s voice from the other side of the door shouted. A few secondster, the door opened, and a woman revealed herself. "Yes, what can I do for you?"

    The woman seemed to be surprised to see two strangers outside her door. She wondered if they were lost and was about to help for some assistance.

    She could see that both of the couples were dressed well and were not local on their ind. She seldom had guests in their house, but she doubted if they came here for them.

    "I am looking for Alfred. Is he here?" Alex asked the young woman, who looked confused, still had no idea of who they were.

    "Why are you looking for Alfred?" She asked, curious about the two strangers.

    "I am an old friend." He exined. "I am Alexander Princeton, and this is my fianc��, Danie Hamilton. It had been a long time since Ist saw him. Since I was in the vicinity, I thought of visiting him."

    "I''m sorry to inform you, but my Dad passed away three years ago." She said regretfully as she opened the door wider. "Would you like toe in?"

    "I also sorry to hear that." Alex suddenly felt guilty for not being able to visit his friend sooner. "We would like toe in." He wanted to hear more about what happened to his friend.

    He did remember that his friend had a young kid at the time they met. Well, she was not a kid anymore. He wondered what happened to his friend and his wife.

    She opened the door and guided them to the living room. "By the way, I am Renee." She offered them some refreshments before settling in on the spare chair across from them.

    "What about your Mom. Where is she?" Dani asked as she wondered why this youngdy was alone in their house.

    "My Dad and my Mom were both involved in a car ident. They both did not survive. But I do remember my Dad talked about you on asions." She smiled in fond memories of her parents.

    "Who is taking care of you now?" Dani could not help but ask, sympathizing with the young teenage girl. She could not imagine losing two important people in her life in an instant.

    If something like that happened to her, she would not know how to deal with it. Just thinking of her Dad dying was almost breaking her heart. What more if he did die? How would she be able to handle it?

    She was amazed at the strength of this kid for surviving such a trauma. She looked like a kid who was still living normally. There was no sign of hardship on her face.

    "My grandma took me in when my parents passed away. She is just in the market, but she will be home soon." Renee told them as she showed them some family pictures before they died.

    Alex and Dani could see that her grandmother was a good guardian. She took care of her grandchild with a lot of love, evident in the smile that showed on the young girl''s face.

    They talked more about her parents during the time they were alive and her life since they died. Alex was d to know that his friend had a good life. But still, he was sad that he did not even see him before he died.

    After a while, they also met Alfred''s mother, who took care of Renee. But they could not stay for long as they eventually said their goodbyes.

    Since they were already both tired, they settled on going back to the vi to rest. It had been a long day. The news of his friend passing also slightly dampened his mood.

    "Alfred was working at the resort. He was a young man who impregnated his girlfriend at an early age. I caught him trying to steal some things in my room." He narrated to her as they both sat on the patio, watching the waves as they rolled on the sandy shore.

    Alex remembered the day he first met him. He was still a kid when he walked into the room to find Alfred rummaging through his things. When Alfred saw him, he was ready to bolt, but he did not.

    Instead, he knelt in front of him and begged for mercy. He did not wish to steal from him, but he was desperate. His child was in the hospital and needed an operation. He badly needed money.

    "At the time, I saw his sincerity. I know I have to help him. I called Mom, and with her help, she checked on the child''s condition and financed her operation. From that day, we became friends." He had a solemn look, remembering the past, but he quickly wiped it with his hands.

    He could not do anything about it, but he was d that he had a friend like him, even for a short while. Alfred might have made a mistake, but he repented for it and turned his life around.

    He offered him more money. So, Alfred could start a new life. But Alfred refused, saying that he had done enough. His help and friendship were all he needed.

    "You always had a good heart. I am sure that wherever Alfred is now, he appreciates the friendship you shared." Dani could only console him, seeing the regret in his eyes.

    It was another side of him that she only had a glimpse of now. Every day she spent with him, she discovered more things about him. Some were good and some not so bad.

    She was d that so far, she had not seen a side of him that she might not like. But she kept wondering if such a time woulde. What would be her reaction?

    "I want to do something for Renee." He was thinking of offering her a schrship or any form of help that they might need.

    He could do nothing for his friend, but he could still make up for it with his family. There was no sense in regret. It would not bring back the past or his friend. But he still could do something for the people he loved.

    "Let me handle it," Dani told him, having more experience in dealing with this kind of matter. "Now, would you like to swim with me?" She suggested, trying to divert his attention to something else.

    She stood from the chair and dragged him along with her. Instead of going inside the house to change into their swimwear, she pulled him near the water.

    She started removing her clothes, leaving only her underwear. She ran towards the water, diving into its warm, calming waves. "Come on. The water is great." She beckoned him, waving to him.

    He smiled at her effort to cheer him up. He appreciated what she was doing. "I aming." He also followed her example, removing his pants and shirt before diving in and swimming towards her.

    As soon as he touched her, he did not want to let her go. He held her tight, encircling his arms around her waist. He knew that she was all he needed.

    Like what Alfred did for his family, he would do anything for her. Alfred was a good man with principles, but when it came to his loved ones, he did what he thought was best for them, even if it caused him his life.

    "I love you," Alex whispered to her, professing his love for her.

    He knew that the first few months of their rtionship would be like roses and rainbows. New love would always be sweet and full of excitement.

    "I love you too, Alex." She entwined her fingers on his hair as she stared into his eyes. She allowed him to support her as they continued to be chest-deep in the wavy water.

    She was not naive to believe that their marriage would always be perfect. It might seem to the outside world that it was a match made in heaven, but in truth, they were like any human beings.

    As they continued their journey together, she expected that thorns and storms would eventually catch up with them. She just hoped that they would be able to handle them together.

    She could only hope that the foundation of their rtionship would be strong enough to withstand the trials that mighte their way.. Their love would be able to weather the storm that might be brewing on the horizon.

 Chapter 330 - Magic Word

    <h4>Chapter 330 - Magic Word</h4>

    She woke up with the man she was about to marry, sleeping peacefully beside her. She stared at his face and wondered if he did ever dream of her. He did not seem to have a hard time sleeping.

    She rarely saw him stay upte at night unless they were doing some activity. She did not even notice him having a bad dream as she used to have.

    "Good morning." She barely uttered in a whisper, careful not to wake him up.

    She moved out of bed and grabbed her robe, walking in the direction of the balcony adjacent to their room. She stepped out of the double doors, looking at the vast ocean in front of her.

    She immediately felt the gentle breeze of the fresh air as it touched her face. She savored the feeling of the wind blowing on her skin. She held on to the rails, leaning a bit forward as she admired the magnificence of the rising sun on the east.

    Inside the room, he woke up alone on the bed. His hands roamed around the sheets only to find it empty. He quickly opened his eyes, searching for Dani. But he did not see her immediately.

    "Dani," Alex called out, but no one responded. He scrubbed his eyes to clear his sight, finally noticing the open door of the balcony.

    He could not see outside because of the light pouring inside through the ss partition and the curtain hanging over it. But he figured that Dani might be on the balcony admiring the enchanting view of the sunset.

    He slowly strode to the open area, hoping to find her, and when he did, he was in awe. She was more stunning than the view outside when the rays of the sun reflected on her hair. He stood by the door just staring at her, unable to move and look away.

    He thought he already knew what he wanted in a woman. But he was proven wrong when he met her. He did not know that someone like her did exist, and she was more than he could ask for as his wife.

    "How long have you been standing there?" She asked, slightly startled to find him silently watching her.

    She did not notice that he was already awake. She only saw him from the peripheral of her vision when she shifted her gaze to her right.

    She turned around to face him and waited for him to answer her. Based on her point of view, with the sun shining on him, he looked like a Greek god, curved into perfection.

    She could not peel her eyes away from his shirtless, muscr chest and abs disyed in front of her, glowing under the rays of light. He could pass up as a supermodel or an actor who just came from a shoot.

    "A few minutes. I am not sure. All I know is that I love the view from here." He stated with a boyish grin, noticing where her eyes were gawking.

    He was not talking about the sky nor the ocean, but the only thing that caught his attention. His eyes could only see one thing, and it was standing in front of him.

    He was assured of her feelings for him, seeing the way her eyes glowed as she stared at him. It was all over her face, the way she felt about him.

    "Stop that," Dani could already guess what he was talking about, and she was ttered by his words. She never felt more desired as she watched his lustful stare.

    "What did I do?" Alex questioned her, ying innocent, but the glint in his eyes showed his true intention.

    He wanted her as he had never craved anyone else before. She was the only one who stoked a me inside him like this, and she was the only one who could extinguish the fire.

    "You look like you are about to..." She did not finish her sentence when he swiftly took her in his arms and covered her lips with his, devouring her words to oblivion.

    She did not fight it. On the contrary, she encouraged Alex as she wrapped her arms around his neck, using him as support. She slightly tiptoed to reach himfortably as she enjoyed the onught of his mouth on hers.

    Then, she felt him slowly push her until her behind was resting on the railings of the balcony. His hands began to explore her body, starting from her back until itnded on her waist.

    "You always drive me crazy." He mumbled between their kisses. "The way you look at me as if you can''t wait to have your ways with me." He said in a teasing manner.

    He always loved to rile her up. It spiced up their rtionship, giving them a very healthy sexual connection. He believed that it could not only be about love. They should also take into consideration the physical aspect of their rtionship.

    "I do, but let''s face it. You can''t keep your hands to yourself when I am around." She retorted back, letting her hands travel from his chest to his abs, loving the feel of his muscles underneath her touch.

    She grabbed the waistband of his shorts in her fingers, pulling it away from his skin. Only to release it, letting it snap on the skin of his waistline.

    "You know you should not taunt a starving man. That is just impolite." He grasped her by the waist and lifted her until she had no choice but to wrap her legs around him for support.

    "Is that so? Then, what are you waiting for, anyway?" She let her fingers slide along his cheek,nding on his lips. "Do you want any further invitation?"

    She moved her hands along his hair, pulling it until he tilted his head to him. She could not wait anymore for him to make the first move as she attacked his lips with so much intensity, losing all control.

    With him, she had learned to let go of her inhibitions. She was more confident to show him how she truly felt. Her sexuality had be more daring, something that she never thought she would be able to do.

    He quickly carried her inside the room, unable to wait any longer. He ached for her so much that he felt like he was about to burst. Heid her on the bed, letting her slightly bounce on the sheets. Before he followed after her, covering her with his body.

    "Please make love to me." She said in a barely audible whisper, biting her lips, enticing him more.

    She moved her hands along his shoulders down again to her waist, but instead of ying with him. She was serious this time as she removed what remained of his clothes.

    He also did the same as he carefully untied her robe and opened it to his gaze, admiring whaty beneath the thick covering. There was barely anything left to remove as she finally sprawled naked under his touch.

    He imed her lips once more until they were almost out of breath. Then, he stared into her eyes, reading the intensity of her desire. It mirrored the same feeling he was feeling inside of him.. "I think you just said the magic word."

 Chapter 331 - Back To The Grind

    <h4>Chapter 331 - Back To The Grind</h4>

    "Mom, I''m sorry, but something happened with themunications while we were on the ind. They were not able to fix it immediately." She answered her mother as she scoured through her files on the table.

    She had been exining to her mother the reason why she was not able to return their calls. She only learned that she was looking for her when they hadnded on the tarmac since she forgot to charge her phone.

    She only realized it when Marcus called Alex and informed them of the situation. But it was toote to call her parents, considering that they might be already sleeping at that hour.

    "But you should..." Laura was about to make another argument, but she immediately cut her off.

    "Mom, there was nothing I could do." She said exasperatedly. "Just tell Dad..." She tried to think of apromise. "I will just visit him this weekend."

    She did feel guilty that she did not make time for her father, who was still recovering from his illness. In her defense, she had been overwhelmed by her work.

    Alex did not mean to fly her off on an ind withoutmunications. He only was thinking of helping her relieve her pent-up stress.

    "The weekend? Can you at least make it in a couple of days?" Her mother used a pleading tone to send her message across. "Your father is turning to an ogre every passing day that passes by without seeing you and Alex."

    "But, Mom. I am now at work and swamped with files. I can''t just pack up and leave." She blurted out, frustrated with her situation. "I''ll in the middle of the week." Settling with her mother.

    She could hear the desperation in her mother''s voice. It was something she could not ignore. She had been through a lot. If she could do something to help, she would do it.

    "Thank you, my princess. I think that will be a great help." Laura conceded, knowing Dani already was on edge.

    She knew that when Dani started using that tone, she had already made up her mind. There was nothing she could do to change it. She could not me her daughter when she was in between her job, her wedding, and everything in between.

    She could not add up to her worries. But she could not also ignore Ethan''s plea to see his daughter and her fiance. It was the least she could do to help him speed up his recovery.

    "How is your, Dad?" Jacky asked when Dani finally ended the call, seeing the stress lines on her expression.

    "Fine, but demanding as usual," Dani responded with a sigh. "Do you need anything?" She asked, finding Jacky''s presence in her disconcerting.

    Jacky appeared to be acting a bit strange as she stood in front of her desk with an unreadable expression. "Spill it," Dani said, impatient with what was bothering her friend.

    "I miss you," Jacky uttered with a forced smile. "I barely see you anymore. Soon, you will probably move in permanently with Alex." She paused, looking down at her hands, unsure of what she wanted to say.

    She could still remember her worry when she was not able to contact her friend. Not knowing where she was and the possibility that she might lose her was a wake-up call.

    It was like a sign that Dani would eventually leave her, especially now that she would officially marry Alex. It was inevitable, and she was learning to ept it.

    "I miss you too, Jacky." She understood what her friend was trying to say. "I''m sorry if I have been neglecting you."

    Although they worked together every day, it was different when they bonded together at home or out on a gimmick. She had been barely hometely as she frequently stayed at Alex''s ce.

    "That is ok. I understand your situation. I think I am just being sentimental." Jacky finally sat on the chair across from her. "Do you think we can go out?"

    She just needed a friend becausetely, she was feeling down. She could not exin why. Maybe it was because Lance left and Dani had barely had time for her.

    She wondered if she was lonely. Then, the thought of Marcus came again through her mind, nagging on her subconsciousness. She did not want to make a big deal of the truce they had on the weekend.

    "Sure. I will very much like that." She had thought about that for a while, but her busy schedule usually forced her to postpone her ns. But this time, she would make sure to prioritize her friend for a change.

    She could sense that her friend was going through another dilemma, but she could not force her to tell her until she was ready. But she was hoping she was wrong, that Jacky only wanted to party.

    "That is great," Jacky shouted with excitement, with a smile that reached her eyes. "Thanks for being such a good friend. I will leave you now to your work."

    She stood and strode out of the room, happy that she would be spending some time again with her best friend. She needed herpany in times like this.

    Dani hardly returned to her papers when Jacky peeked again in her room. "I''m sorry, but I came to your office to tell you that Gerald wanted you to report to him when you are avable."

    She smacked her forehead to indicate that she forgot to tell her the reason why she even entered her room in the first ce. She gave her a crooked smile, silently apologizing for her mishap.

    "Hey, Jacky. Can you call him back? Tell him that I will be there in an hour." Checking on her schedule once again. "Show my next appointment in as soon as he arrives."

    She still had one appointment that morning before she could be free to handle her work with Gerald. She could not ignore her other responsibilities to thepany and her pro bono just for one case.

    Even though it was a priority case that the partners cleared her to work on, she still would like to bnce her time with her other obligations.

    "Sure. I will." Jacky acknowledged her direction. She quickly returned to her seat and busied herself with her work.

    Dani was once again on her own in her office, thinking of her busy schedule. She noted on her calendar to squeeze in a time to visit her father on the weekend and checked when she could finally go out with Jacky for their date.

    She was d that she was able to unwind a bit on their getaway. Although physically, she did not get much rest with Alex around, her mind did at least have some time to rx and enjoy.

    Now, she needed to get back on the saddle and work her ass out, but it would mean morete nights. She suddenly remembered thest time she was in her office.

    But she quickly shoved the thought away. It was an isted situation where she let her imagination take over her reason. She had to focus her attention again on her case so that she could give it her hundred percent.

    She was once again back to the grind.

 Chapter 332 - Dirty Tactics

    <h4>Chapter 332 - Dirty Tactics</h4>

    "Are you sure that Cassie did not leave any message to where she is now?" Alex asked again, confusion written all over his face. He slightly loosened his tie, relieving the slight tension he was feeling.

    Cassie promised to contact him immediately once she found and settled on a safe ce. But until now, they had not heard from her. He began to wonder if something did happen to her.

    Marcus also received the package she sentst weekend. It was the reason why he was adamant about finding Alex. He wanted to show him the content of the files. The evidence she promised them.

    "As I said before, she did not try to call me. I was wondering if she contacted you." Marcus reiterated his earlier statement. "What if she did call you, but your phone was unreachable?"

    He shifted in his seat, finding a morefortable

    It was not a farfetched scenario. Cassie might have tried to reach out to him. However, with his conditionst weekend, she could not connect with him.

    "You are probably right. Why don''t you have our investigator check on her ce if they could find a clue to where she went." Alex instructed.

    He wanted an assurance that nothing went wrong with their ns. He promised to keep Cassie safe in exchange for her information. He nned to keep his word.

    He began to regret not insisting on his offer to have his bodyguards escort her to her destination. But she did not want Nick to figure out her ns. She had to get away from Nick without him knowing it.

    "Ok. Anything else." Marcus had foreseen his ns, so he had one of their investigators already standing by for further instructions.

    Marcus and Alex had been friends and partners for a long time. He already knew how Alex''s minds work. He could easily guess his next move like Alex could also do the same with him.

    But as his boss, he did not want to presume what he would do. He would only decide without him if the urgency demanded it. As of now, he still did not see any life-threatening situation.

    "We will wait for a couple of more days before we take drastic measures. Let us give Cassie time to contact us. But if the investigator finds any foul y, inform me immediately." Alex concluded the topic, ready to move on to the next subject.

    He could not dwell on Cassie''s whereabouts with the other pending situations he needed to deal with at the moment. He would worry about her if there was a sufficient reason for it.

    He checked the files that Marcus handed to him. It was the evidence Cassie was talking about in theirst conversation. He looked at it and saw its great value. She did deliver on her promise.

    "If all written on that file is true, it can be damaging to thepany. We are lucky to get these files before it falls into the hands of their enemies, especially Nick and Edward." Marcus stated with concern.

    He felt that Alex was fortunate that Cassie had a change of heart. If she continued with her initial n to act on her revenge, it would cause them a scandal that could cost millions to repair.

    That was the less problematic possible scenario. But the worse could destroy thepany if they could not control the issue from blowing over.

    "I want you to have the information verified discreetly. Contact Mr. Stockholm if necessary." Alex had to use extreme measures to safeguard this knowledge. In the wrong hands, it could mean a huge problem for them.

    He could not afford a shakedown in thepany, not while he was still trying to earn the trust of the board and the stockholders. He could not fail Ethan at a time like this.

    Mr. Stockholm was the best in the business that he had encountered so far. He was also highly rmended by Ethan. He believed the investigator was the best choice for this problem.

    "Then, I will contact him immediately," Marcus stated, but slightly skeptical with his ns.

    He had yet to meet this investigator. He had heard from Alex of his credentials, but he still did not know much about him. He might be the best in the business, but where did his loyalty lie.

    He would find out soon enough once he met him, face to face. He hoped that he was on their side. Else, it would be another problem they would have to deal with amid their still shaky takeover.

    "Thanks, Marcus. I will be lost if not for your help." Alex acknowledged the tremendous contribution that his friend had given him.

    He would have a hard time building hispany if not for his assistance. Then, taking over Ethan''spany was not a piece of cake, but it became more tolerable because of his help.

    Now, another storm was brewing and about to destroy thepany that Ethan built for Dani. He could not allow that to happen. He would stop it before it could create any damages.

    "Well, if you don''t need anything else. I think I better start mobilizing our people." Marcus had a lot of work to do, so thus, Alex.

    He had a lot of things he would like to talk about with his friend. He did miss hanging out with him in a casual setting and with their friends.

    But they could not sit down and chat because they had to prepare for war. It was better to be more than one step forward than to be left behind in the dust.

    "Go on. I still have another meeting I need to attend to," Alex nodded to his friend, who waved goodbye to him before walking out of his office.

    He immediately gathered the files Marcus left to him and checked the contents. The information seemed legit, but there might be more to the story than met the eye.

    Alex could not believe that Ethan might be involved in this. He had high respect for the man and looked up to him. Would this affect the way he saw him?

    "Alona, buzz me five minutes before the meeting." He told his secretary. He still had almost half an hour before the meeting. He would like to use it to think of his strategies.

    He could not take this situation lightly. Not when the board was still testing his administration. Ethan depended on him to make the board happy, and he nned to do just that.

    Ethan would have been the best person to verify the veracities of these files. But with his delicate condition, he could not afford to cause undue stress.

    Ethan would be hisst resort if the need arose. But for now, he would deal with it himself until he could find answers to this new development.

    "What could be the real story behind this?" He mumbled to himself as he returned the files on its confinement and walked towards his vault, securing it away from prying eyes.

    He could not be a hundred percent assured that all his employees were loyal to him or Ethan. There might be spies lurking around, trying to gather data against them.

    It was amon practice that everybody used to get ahead of theirpetition. Even Alex used such a ploy if necessary.. Only a fool would never use dirty tactics in this business.

 Chapter 333 - Checkmate

    <h4>Chapter 333 - Checkmate</h4>

    "Is it true that she tried to leave you?" The man who just walked into his office said with a wicked smile andfortably sat on the sofa located on the side of his office.

    His visitor seemed to feel like he owned the ce as he made himselffortable without waiting for an invitation. He could only shake his head, unable to do anything about it.

    He was now his partner in his fight against his mortal enemy. Sharing the same nemesis had bonded them together. He believed that with his help, he might finally get what he wanted from the start.

    "No, where did you even hear that?" He denied it, not wanting him to find any weakness in his ns.

    He just confirmed that his new friend had someone spying on him, and he seemed not to care if he found out. He wondered what game he was ying at, but he knew it was about power.

    He had allied with him, believing that he would be an asset in his ns. Presently, he still could see potential in their partnership. He just had to be careful with his dealing with him.

    "From the grapevine." He answered him vaguely, making sure that his new partner would know that he could never double-cross him in this business venture.

    His title depended on the sess of his ns. He could not lose the money he had invested in hispany. At the same time, he shared the same passion for bringing Alex down.

    "Edward, let us cut to the bullshit. You don''t need to spy on me. I am not hiding anything from you. We are partners, and we are in this together." Nick could already guess that the prince was not buying his bullshit.

    But for the sake of partnership, they were trying to be amicable with each other. After all, Nick and Edward were after the same thing. But Nick still felt that he had to thread wisely around him.

    "In these times of troubles, we can never be too careful. Now that Alex had Ethan''spany at his disposal, we are facing a bigger fish in the sea." Edward reminded his new ally.

    Edward ced all his eggs in this basket. If it failed, then his chances of being crowned would go with it. He would make sure that Nick would not ruin everything with his arrogance and stupidity.

    If the rumors were correct, that bitch was ying Nick in her hands while he was clueless about her ns. He had to look into this before all their ideas backfired on them.

    "But I am already on top of it," Nick assured him. Edward had nothing to worry about, except if he tried to do something to jeopardize their situation.

    In truth, he still was working on it. Cassie was still withholding the evidence from him. Although, she appeared to be back to her old self. She still would not reveal where she had hidden the files.

    She was still twisting him underneath the palm of her hands, making him dance in her tune. He was giving her the benefit of the doubt for the long friendship they shared.

    "Are you?" Edward questioned him with skepticism in his voice. He rubbed his stubbles with his fingers, looking at the man still sitting on his desk.

    He learned that Nick was a ruthless man, but when it came to the woman named Cassie, he was a little softie. It would seem she was his Achilles heels.

    "Would you like something to drink?" He quickly changed the subject, knowing that they would only be going in circles.

    He could deal with his meddling with their partnership, but Edward had no business with his rtionship. Cassie was a great partner, in bed and with his ns. He wanted to believe that was still the case.

    If not, he would not hesitate to end her if he discovered that she had broken his trust. He might like her to indulge her whims from now and then, but he was the devil himself if he felt threatened.

    But he could feel that his patience was slowly slipping. He would soon want every evidence she had, and if she still refused to give it to him soon. Then, there was nothing else he could do.

    "Sure. I think you already know what I like." Edward flicked his fingers on his dark suit as if he was removing an invisible lint on the surface.

    But he was only showing Nick, who was running this show. It was not only him but the two of them. He did not like being kept in the dark about matters that involved their ns.

    He had been away for a few days, but now he was back. He wanted all the details of what happened while he was not around. But if he still refused to share it with him, he had his other ways.

    "Our ns are still on the right track. We have acquired a few more shares of Alex''spany." Nick started recounting the actions they had taken.

    He knew that it was not what he wanted to hear, but he wanted to see how much his informant had already told him. He could not allow a snitch to roam around freely in his business.

    "Alex''spany is old news. He could lose it without even flinching because he now has the biggestpany in the city." Edward did not like how Nick was withholding information from him, but he would let it slide for now.

    "Yes, you are right about that. But it still has some sentimental value to Alex. We could still use it as a stepping stone to our ns." Nick was trying to convince Edward that it was the right move.

    He was slightly aware that Edward was not of the same caliber as Alex when it came to intelligence in running a business. He was still a newbie who he could manipte easily with the use of some of his tricks.

    Edward would never know what hit him once he was through with him. Unlike Alex, who had always been a step ahead of him in his every move. But he would find his weaknesses and an opportunity to use them against him.

    "Yeah, you are right. Alex has always been a sentimental fool." Edward finally had agreed with Nick. He recalled the way Alex''s parents brought him up.

    He also remembered how Alex was favored by the King and Queen, their grandparents, even if he was the rightful heir. He hated him so much for always thinking that he was better than him.

    Alex should be bowing to him, kneeling and begging for his approval, and not the other way around. But the duke, with the help of the Council, made Alex believe he had a right to what was his.

    "We can use that to our advantage. Besides, we had already set up a few traps for ourmon enemy. Once baited, we can go for the kill." Nick wanted to rile him up. Use his anger to his advantage.

    The wicked glint in the prince''s eyes told him that his n was working. He knew he could use the prince and his resources to his advantage if he could y his cards right.

    Edward was a cunning man in his territory, but he was ying on a different battlefield. In this part of the world, he owned him. He could destroy Edward if he made a wrong move against him.

    He could not afford to lower his guard down when he already had the chess pieces in line with his goals. A few more moves, he would have the other prince at his mercy, defeated.

    Checkmate.

 Chapter 334 - Smoking Gun

    <h4>Chapter 334 - Smoking Gun</h4>

    "I''m sorry if I am making you workte, but we are on a bit of a deadline." Gerald looked up from the papers he was working on to check on Dani, who sat across from him in one of the conference rooms.

    For the first time, it was just the two of them going through the files tonight. They had to present their case the next day through the courts, and they still had a few wrinkles to iron out.

    Usually, Andrew, one of the associates, and a paralegal worked with them. But they were working on something else, leaving Gerald and Dani to take on most of the bulk of the job.

    "I don''t mind. I am used to this. The sooner we finished this case, the better." She smiled at her boss, assuring him that she was ok with their situation.

    She focused her attention back on her work. She took some notes on the documents she was reading, transcribing the relevant facts of the case.

    "Do you like Chinese? I thought of having a working dinner to save time." Gerald told her, grabbing the phone to order.

    He could see that it was past dinner time, and they still had a few more things before they could call it a night. The least he could do was treat her to a nice meal, not that Chinese was his best choice.

    But this was not a date. Gerald was not doing this to impress her, not yet anyway. If he wanted to make a move on her, it would not be in such ame way.

    "Yes, but you don''t have to do that. I can always eat at home." She was not hungry anyway. She was still hoping that she could finish soon so she could have ate dinner with Alex.

    "No, I can''t do that. I can''t starve you when I am working you like a ve." He reasoned as he dropped down his pen and moved towards the door. "I am getting myself a coffee. Will you like one?"

    He could not help but nce at her whenever he had the chance. She was everything he ever imagined she would be from the first day he had met her. Any man would be lucky to be with her. Alex was a lucky man to be marrying her.

    He needed caffeine in his system if he would survive this night. He required his focus on the files in front of him and not the girl sitting across from him.

    "I guess you are right." She smiled at him, agreeing with his assessment. "I deserve a little treat for all my hard work." She kidded with him, enjoying their casual interaction.

    She was finally starting to befortable around him after the few weeks they had been working on their case. She always thought that he might be stuffy with his reputation, but she realized that he did have a good sense of humor.

    "What about that coffee?" He asked as he kept waiting by the door. The mini kitchen on this floor was just a few meters away. It would be a good idea for him to take a break to divert his mind from thinking about her.

    She had been a distraction all night. He had barely done much work since she came into the room. It was the reason why it was taking them some time to finish their work.

    "Ok. I will have one. Can you put some cream and sugar on it?" She was grateful for his offer. He saved her from a trip to the coffee room.

    Caffeine could help her sharpen her mind and concentrate again on her work. She was starting to feel the exhaustion, not physically, but more from processing too much information.

    "Coffee, with sugar and cream,ing up." He saluted in her direction before leaving her in the room.

    He wondered how long he would feel this attraction he had for her. He knew that he did not have a chance with her now that she was engaged. But he could not stop the way he felt about her.

    He could probably keep admiring her from afar, just like he was doing right now. But, he contemted if that would be enough. Would he settle not having her for himself?

    After a few more minutes, he returned, carrying the hot cups in his hand. "One delicious coffee for you." He gave the one with the cream and kept the ck one in his hand.

    He barely moved from his ce when the delivery guy arrived with their food. He took care of the payment and brought the food back to the desk.

    "Thanks. I badly need it," Dani took it in both of her hands, careful not to have her fingers scorched by the hot mug.

    After one sip, she immediately helped him with the food. She cleared a portion of the table from their files while he took out the different Chinese dishes from the brown paper bag.

    "I do love the smell of Chinese food." Gerald sniffed on the delicious aromaing from the packaging as he watched Dani''s reaction.

    He still had a lot of things he did not know about her. He always felt that she might share a lot of the same interests as him. One thing was for sure, their love and passion for thew already bonded them together.

    "I also do." Again, she evoked a memory of when she was starting her career in her old office where she could smell the delicious food in the restaurant just outside her window.

    "Well, it would seem that we have somemon interests after all." He concluded as he started picking his food with the chopsticks in his hands.

    He felt satisfied, knowing that he had discovered a new thing about her. But he wished he would get the opportunity to do more. He dreamt of taking her on a date, but he could not simply ask her out.

    As he leaned forward to get a dumpling on the table, his fingers identally bumped with hers when they ended up going after the same thing.

    "You go first," He gentlemanly offered as he pulled his hands away. He could still feel the excitement that coursed through his skin when he felt their connection. It might be a short one, but to him, it told him what he needed to know.

    "Ok. Thanks." She took one piece before retracting her hands as she continued to eat her meal.

    She remained unaware of his true feelings for her. She was oblivious to his watchful stare. She never had a clue that her boss, working with her, already had feelings for her.

    They continued to work while eating their food, discussing the case in front of them. Finally, both found a rhythm, forming a system to work together.

    "I want you to see something in this file." She kept reading the file to make sure that she was not mistaken.

    She found a discrepancy in the two files she was looking at and figured one could be a falsified document. It could be a smoking gun that they could use against their opposing team.

 Chapter 335 - Green-eyed Monster

    <h4>Chapter 335 - Green-eyed Monster</h4>

    He moved towards her side of the table and stood beside her. He sat on the chair next to her and leaned forward on the table. He examined the papers that she held in her hands before nodding his head.

    "This is good work." Gerald praised her upon reviewing the find she made.

    He could not believe that she was that good. Most rookies would have skipped those fine details, but she was able to catch them just in time.

    Her discovery could be good evidence that they could use with their case. A few more of those, and maybe they could tie up a few more loose ends.

    "Thanks. I am sure that anybody could have seen it easily." She could not take all the credit. She could vouch that Gerald had done more than his fair share to win this case.

    She pointed a few more irregrities in thest days she went over through those papers. She was sure that they could use those to their advantage.

    She could not wait for the McKinley and Coopers Enterprise to pay for their crimes. The big insurancepany robbed their clients of their savings, promising them a tremendous gain, only to end up with nothing.

    The aggrieved party deserved justice. They also needed to bepensated for their losses and an additional payment for their sufferings.

    "Maybe." But he was doubtful. He believed that Dani was quite different from the rest of them. "I am d that I decided to take you on in this case."

    He could smell her perfume as he sat near beside her. He never felt this kind of attraction with anyone else. Maybe it had something to do with her overall package. To him, she was perfection.

    However, he was careful not to be too forting with his feelings. He knew that Dani had alreadymitted herself with someone else. He did not want to drive her away.

    "I am thankful that you gave me this chance to help." She realized that she had not expressed her appreciation for the opportunity to work with him.

    In the few weeks, she had already learned a handful by being under his wings. The experience and wisdom he imparted with her were invaluable.

    "Then, let this be a start of a good partnership. I think you are doing a great job. Sooner orter, you might even exceed my expectations." Heplimented her hard work.

    He shifted in his position to have a better look at her. He could only see one side of her face from his angle. He wanted to know more about her as his curiosity kept nagging at him.

    She was indeed a beautiful woman. From all the things he heard about her, he wondered how much of those were true. Based on their interaction, he could honestly conclude that she was a great person.

    "Thank you." She turned to him, only to find him staring at her. "I will take that as apliment." She smiled at him, d that he noticed her work.

    She was not seeking his approval or anyone else''s, but she wanted to improve her skills. The only way she could do that was by learning from the best in the business.

    His validation of her work indicated that she was on the right track.

    It would mean that in time, she would be able to help more people. She could finally win more cases.

    "I better get back to my work. If you find any more of those hidden gems, just let me know." He reluctantly stood up from the chair and moved back to his work.

    He had his share of a femalepany. He was not a yer, but he was no saint either. Currently, he was not involved in any form of rtionship. He had been busy with his profession tomit to anything serious.

    "Sure, boss. I will." She suddenly sensed a change in him, but her mind was too busy to process the situation. She returned her attention to her files, determined to finish soon.

    She did not notice the way he kept ncing in her direction. She was unaware of the desire in his eyes. All she could think about was that he was a great mentor, and she would like to keep working with him.

    They worked for another hour before he finally called it a day. It was getting veryte, and they were presenting their first argument in the morning.

    "I think we have enough for now." He stretched his neck and shoulders to relieve the tension in his muscles.

    He was satisfied with the progress they were making. Dani had been a tremendous help in this case. He believed that he had sufficient enough evidence for tomorrow.

    "Do you think we can win this case?" She hoped so, but a case like this could always turn sideways, especially when they were up against another reputablew firm.

    It was not enough to have a good lead, pieces of evidence to support their ims. It also required a reliable team to defend their case.

    Sometimes, a good team ofwyers could still win a case even if the odds were against them. So, they could never be toocent even if they thought that their chances were high.

    "We don''t assume, but we prepare." He answered her, giving her what he thought would be a bit of good advice.

    He had been in this arena for a while. More than a handful of his cases, he won in the courtroom. While most, he preferred to settle in an agreement.

    Going to court could be exciting and thrilling for a beginner, but it could be tedious, expensive, and the possibilities of winning through a jury were a fifty-fifty chance.

    "I guess that is true." She acknowledged his words. In any case, anything could happen. "Well, it has been a good day." She started clearing up their files, giving the needed documents to him.

    Then, she gathered her things, which she had already brought with her, so she did not need to go to her office. She still remembered the scary experience she had thest time she went homete.

    Although she was not usually easily scared, she still could imagine the stare and see that shadow that lurked that night. It felt so real that it was hard to believe it was just a fabrication of her mind.

    "Let me walk you to your car." He offered as they both left the room.

    He walked alongside her towards the elevator.

    He wished that this night was not about to end. He still felt the need to be with her. He could only hope that the case would take longer so that he could spend more time with her.

    He still had to earn her trust before he could make her move. He could not simply blurt out his feelings because that would mean instant rejection.

    "Thanks, but you don''t have to." She did not want to impose on him.

    "I insist. It is alreadyte, and I don''t want anything to happen to you while you are workingte with me." He reasoned, continuing to follow her.

    It was the least he could do by making her work thiste. Besides, he was enjoying herpany. He weed spending a few more minutes with her.

    "Ok." She did not want to argue with her boss, thinking it was better to havepany, seeing the empty hallways and offices around her.

    As she continued to walk, almost reaching the elevator, she failed to notice the wire stretched on the floor. The janitor was still working on the other side of the building, leaving the machine cord he was using lying on the cold surface.

    Her heels caught on the line and forced her to lean forward. It happened fast, and she had no chance to recover from the fall. She felt the cold tiles on her hands as she broke her fall, but her knees still felt the sting of the hard floor when it made an impact.

    "Are you ok?" Gerald was down on the floor, checking up on her.

    He wanted to grab her when he realized what was happening, but he was toote. His hands missed her arms by an inch, and he could not stop her from falling.

    He knelt in front of her as she recovered from the shock of her ident. He held her shoulders as he assessed her for any injuries. She appeared to be physically ok, but he was sure that her knees would have bruises by morning.

    "Yeah, I think I am." She epted the help he offered, grabbing his hands to assist her up, back on her feet.

    Exactly, at that point, she noticed that the door of the elevator suddenly opened. Inside stood Alex, looking at her and then in her hands entwined with her boss.

    His eyes locked on them as he strode out of the box in her direction. She quickly pulled her hands away from her boss. "Thanks, but I am ok." She could only imagine the scene that he witnessed a few seconds ago.

    She wondered what he might be thinking when he saw her with him.

    She looked into his eyes, but his expression remained nk. She could not fathom his reaction, but she would soon find out.

    She remembered his attitude to Troy before. Would he react the same way to this incident? She wondered if the green-eyed monster would show its ugly head?

 Chapter 336 - Loyalty And Love

    <h4>Chapter 336 - Loyalty And Love</h4>

    He was expecting that Dani would be the first to go home. Ate meeting with Marcus and his legal team prevented him from leaving the office sooner.

    But when she texted him that she was still working by the time he left the office. Instead of going home, he decided to check on Dani at her office.

    He would wait for her for how long it would take him as long as he was sure of her safety. "Is Dani still upstairs?" He checked on Ben. When he got the confirmation, he proceeded to the building.

    After inquiries at the lobby, he quickly rode the elevator to the said floor. He did notice that the building was almost empty of its employees. He could only guess that Dani and her colleagues might be the few left in the building.

    The lift seemed to climb up slowly to the said floor as he watched the numbers change on every floor. He was not worried about her safety, knowing that she was working with a group.

    He was just anxious to see her after an entire day of missing her. He looked at his watch, hoping that she would soon finish up. He was nning to take her to ate-night dinner.

    Where to take her? He thought, searching his brain for a nice quiet restaurant. A ding reverberated inside, bringing him back to the present. It finally indicated that the door was about to open.

    When the doors did open, Alex looked straight ahead, only to be surprised to see Dani standing in the hallway. He was a bit taken aback, seeing her holding hands with Gerald.

    He did see her look up when she noticed the elevator opened. He saw how her eyes erged upon seeing his presence. He also watched her pull her hands away from his as if electrocuted.

    "Alex, what are you doing here?" Dani could not believe the impable timing of Alex to find her in apromising position again.

    But she did not want to feel guilty since she had done nothing wrong. She was also confident that Alex would listen to reason, just like the time with Troy. She had nothing to worry about because they trusted each otherpletely.

    "I finish early, so when I learn that you are still here, I decided to fetch you and invite you for ate dinner." He answered her question calmly, not wanting his inner turmoil to show.

    He was not sure what to feel about what he saw, but he wanted to give her a chance to exin. He guaranteed to himself that she had a valid reason for what he witnessed a few seconds ago.

    "Alex, nice to see you again." Gerald quickly realized her sudden reaction, learning of their unexpected visitor.

    He recovered from the sudden awkward situation, weing Alex into theirpany. He could not help but think of what he might have thought of what he saw.

    Was he able to make him feel jealous? He could not tell. His face maintained an impassive expression as if it did not affect him at all. But his instinct was telling him to be careful.

    "Gerald," Alex acknowledged him with a nod, nothing more. "Are you two already on your way out?" He looked from Gerald to Dani, directing his question to both of them.

    He kept reminding himself that he could trust Dani. Just like what happened with Troy, he just saw a misunderstanding. It was nothing that he should be concerned about Dani.

    But now, he was starting to doubt if he could trust Gerald with her. All thosete nights of working together. He looked around and did not see anyone else.

    "Yes, we just finished," Dani answered him as she moved to his side and gave him a quick peck on the cheeks. "Shall we go?" She hooked her hand on his arm.

    "If you are sure you are through here?" Alex looked at Gerald when he asked the question. He knew he wanted to see his reaction.

    Gerald had his back on him when he arrived. He was not able to observe his expression when he was holding her hand. He had to know if he had any ill intentions with his fiance.

    But so far, he could not find any fault in his movements. His face remained calm as if he had not done anything wrong. He maintained a friendly smile as he looked him in the eye.

    "I''m sorry if it took us thiste, but I am sure we are good for the night. I''ll see you tomorrow." Gerald nodded at Dani, walked towards the open elevator, and waved goodbye before the door closed.

    He left them, not waiting for them to ride with him in the small box. He believed it was for the best. He did not want Alex to sniff something that might stink.

    He still was not sure of what he had nned for Dani. If pursuing her was even a good idea. But every day he was around her, it was getting harder and harder to stay away.

    She tilted her head until she was facing Alex face to face. "Hey, about what you saw." She started, seeing that they were alone again.

    She was aware that even though he appeared calm and collected, the thought of her and Gerald was still running in his mind. She had to correct that before it pestered and made him doubt their rtionship.

    She did not want him to presume that something was going on between her or her boss. Or if not that, he did not want him to think that her boss had a thing for her.

    She still wanted to continue working with Gerald on this case without Alex constantly questioning her working rtionship with Gerald.

    "Can we talk about this over dinner? I am sure that you are tired and hungry." He stared at her eyes, reading the slight hesitation in her eyes.

    He wondered what the reason was behind it. As if Dani was feeling guilty about something.. He tried to scratch the thought away, not wanting to doubt her loyalty and love.

 Chapter 337 - Jealous As Hell

    <h4>Chapter 337 - Jealous As Hell</h4>

    "I already ate. Gerald treated me with a working dinner." She was a bit hesitant, but she did not want to keep secrets from him. "Can we head home instead?" She did feel exhausted, the caffeine had long worn off, and her knees still hurt from the fall.

    She looked at his face and observed a slight change in his eyes. But it was instantly masked by a smile as if she only imagined it. She decided to erase the idea that he might be jealous.

    There was no reason to be anyway. Dani had to stop being paranoid because she did nothing wrong. She had an ident, and Gerald happened to be present to help her.

    "Of course, we can." He assisted her inside the empty lift and pressed the ground floor.

    If he was being honest, he was still confused by what he witnessed. However, he hadplete trust in Dani. He did not want to taint their rtionship by starting to doubt her without enough evidence to back it up.

    What happened earlier might have a good exnation, and he would hear her first before he made any judgment. Jumping to a conclusion would not resolve anything, but hence, create a rift in their rtionship.

    "Wait, what about you? Have you eaten?" She asked, realizing that he might not have dinner yet. "We can still go out to get a quick bite." She offered, suddenly feeling bad that she had forgotten about him.

    "Don''t worry. I also had dinner at the office. I just thought that you might be hungry." He told her as he tapped her hand on his to assure her.

    They waited in silence inside the elevator until they had reached his car. He had informed Ben to take Dani''s car back to the apartment since he would be driving her home.

    Somehow, his mind started processing the situation. He concluded that Dani''s anxiousness had something to do with the dinner. She probably felt guilty that she had already eaten without him.

    She smiled at him, knowing that she had some exining to do. "Alex, about earlier." She turned her head in his direction, looking directly in his face, but he had his concentration on the road.

    She hoped that once she had exined the incident, he would understand and forget the entire thing. She would like to talk about it now rather than leave it unsettled.

    "Why don''t we talk about itter at the apartment? Go rest for a while. I am sure that you are exhausted." He nced at her.

    He extended his hand to her hair and ran his fingers through its strands, then gradually let it slide to her cheeks before returning it to the steering wheels.

    He loved her so much. He was sure that there was nothing seriously wrong with what he saw earlier. But he would rather talk about itter on when he was not behind the wheel.

    One thing he learned from his training while growing up. He should never discuss something serious, personal, and possibly emotional while driving. It was as dangerous as being under the influence of alcohol.

    "Ok." She agreed with him, feeling her eyes were about to shut down. It was only a short ride back to his ce, with less traffic, but she still managed to take a quick nap.

    He looked at her closed eyes and steady breathing. Could he possibly believe that she was capable of lying, much more cheat on him? It seemed impossible, but he also thought that Tyra was incapable of doing those things.

    "Hey, Dani. We''re home?" He ran his fingers through her hair that was slightly covering her face and put the strands aside. He stared at her beautiful face, unconvinced that she could do what Tyra did.

    He waited until she opened her eyes before he kissed her tenderly on the lips. He could not help it. He had been longing to see her the entire day.

    "That is a nice way to wake me up." She mumbled into his lips as he continued to pepper her with soft kisses. For the time being, she forgot her earlier worry as she enjoyed his caresses.

    "I''m d that you approve of my ways." He teased her with a few more tiny kisses on her cheeks and down her throat.

    Suddenly, he wanted to im her right here and right now as his kisses started bing more intense. He imed her lips once again as his hands roamed on her body.

    He could sense that she wanted it as much as he did, feeling her body shake from his touch. Her hands also held him as they tightened their hold around his nape, pulling him closer to her.

    "Wait!" She said, feeling his hands on her blouse as he removed the first few buttons of her blouse. "Can we continue this back at the apartment?" She held his face in her hands to stop him as she returned to her senses.

    She just saw another car parked not far from their position. As much as she wanted to continue with what he was doing, she did not want an audience to watch their performance.

    "I guess you are right." He agreed withbored breath as he rested his forehead against hers. It was taking him a lot of willpower to stop himself from ravaging her inside his car.

    But he also realized that they were not alone in the parking lot. Under other circumstances, he would not imagine doing anything scandalous in his life.

    However, whenever he was with her, he felt like he was battling with his self-control. He always prided himself on how well he could handle situations. With her, he felt like he could never control himself.

    "Let''s go." She whispered into his ears, an open invitation for him to continue where they left off once they reached the privacy of his room.

    They made their way back to his apartment. Once inside, they never made it to the room as he grabbed her by the waist upon closing the front door.

    He pushed her by the nearby wall along the hallway and kissed her with intense hunger. It was as if he was dying of starvation. He had to have his fill of her.

    "Oh my." She moaned as his hands yed with her body. She could feel the tension in her muscles as he teased her with his fingers.

    She felt like he was torturing her but in a good way. Depriving her of the release she was craving for as she melted under his arms. She held on to him as he pushed her more to the wall.

    She wrapped her legs tighter around his waist, wanting to feel the friction of his body against hers. She wanted him, but he seemed determined to prolong their suffering as he continued teasing her.

    "Tell me that you are only mine." It was like he wanted her to submit to him, body and soul. It seemed like he was possessed as he looked into her eyes.

    "I am yours." She muttered under her breath as she writhed underneath his touch. "Only yours, Alex," Dani repeated, ensuring him of her role in his life, sensing a difference in him.

    She wondered if his actions were a result of what happened earlier. Was he trying to dominate her to point out that she belonged only to him? But all thoughts went out the window as he continued to stroke her desire.

    With that, he grabbed her by the waist and joined them together in one explosive union. He supported her weight with his arms as they made love on the side of the wall.

    He slowly lowered her down on her feet as he gazed into her eyes. "That was great." He expressed as he touched her cheeks that had turned pinkish underneath the dim light.

    It was the first time they had done anything like this, and he could tell that she was still getting used to the idea. He was a lot rougher than he used to be. He took what he wanted and seized his desire to own her.

    "Yeah, it was." She finally acknowledged that she did like it in a way. It was different, and she felt a thrilling excitement inside her. She was still a bit surprised, but she enjoyed every minute of it.

    "I love you." He would never get tired of repeating those words to her. He loved her with every fiber of his being.

    Suddenly, he realized something. As Dani''s words sunk into his consciousness, he realized what he had just done. He was not different from any other men.

    He was also afraid to lose her, not with any other man.. He only reacted this way because he was jealous as hell.

 Chapter 338 - Single Life

    <h4>Chapter 338 - Single Life</h4>

    "Is it today?" She questioned as she looked up to see her friend standing outside the door.

    It was the weekend, and she was nning to stay all day at home before their dinner at her parents'' house. But Jacky suddenly showed up on Alex''s doorstep, all chirpy and bright, so early in the morning.

    "Yes, it is." Jacky strode inside the apartment and made herselffortable. "I need you to go to your room and get dressed. We have a lot of things to do today." She added.

    She worked her way to the kitchen to fix coffee and some breakfast. She was hungry since she woke up early to pick her up for their appointments for today.

    She had a long list of things to do and little time to aplish everything. She had no time forints and idle chitchats. But she was d she was spending today with her best friend.

    "Well, I guess I have no choice because you are not going away." Dani walked back to her room, leaving her friend to get prepared.

    As much as she wanted to stay, she also was excited to go out with Jacky. It had been a long time since they had a girl''s bonding. It was the perfect day to have fun with one of the people she loved.

    "Who was that?" He asked as he stretched on the bed and stared at her, showing off his muscr chest. "Come back to bed." He patted the sheet next to him, asking her toy back beside him.

    Whoever interrupted their sleep must be someone she knew since she only smiled at him but did not return to bed. Instead, she moved closer to him and sat on the edge near him.

    "It is Jacky. I forgot that we have somewhere to go today. I''m sorry I have to leave you for a while." She regretfully told him as she leaned down close to him, touching his cheeks with her fingers, feeling the morning stubbles of his beard.

    "Where are you two going?" He asked, curious of their ns. He was disappointed that she was leaving so early. However, he was also happy that she was spending some time having fun with her friend.

    "I have no idea. Jacky nned the whole thing. We will probably go shopping or end up in a salon. Just some girly things." She shrugged her shoulders, indicating that she was clueless.

    She could only guess. With Jacky, she could never be too sure. But she could trust Jacky that it would not be too crazy. It would be the right kind of fun.

    "Is there any way I can persuade you to stay?" He pulled her closer until his lips were barely touching hers, coercing her to change her mind.

    After the week that both of them had been working overtime. This weekend was the only time that Alex could have her all to himself. Therefore, he would try if he could convince her to stay.

    "I wish I could stay, but Jacky is looking forward to this. I can''t disappoint her again." She had been canceling on Jacky several times. She could not do that to her again today.

    "I understand." At least he tried, he thought. "It is just a shame that you would be missing out on this all day." He pointed to his naked chest shamelessly, trying for onest attempt to seduce her.

    "I am sure that it will still be right where I left it when Ie back." She kiddingly answered him as she gave him one quick kiss before standing up and walking to the adjoining bathroom.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to change your mind?" Alex stillid on the bed when she came out, ready to leave.

    "I will be back before our dinner." She promised him. "Why don''t you take this time to rest?" Kissing him onest time before walking out of their room.

    She would have to make up to him tonight after dinner. She could not back out on her n with Jacky. Besides, she was also excited to be out with her friend again after a long time.

    "Where are we going?" Dani asked after drinking half of the coffee she offered and finishing a toast she made.

    "As your maid of honor, I should take charge of your bridal needs." She hooked her hands on her as they rode the elevator down on the parking lot.

    "What do you mean?" She was confused since she had never asked Jacky to handle her wedding preparation. Her mother and Katherine were doing the job quite nicely.

    "I think you were always busy, working so hard that you hardly did anything to prepare for your wedding. So, I am stepping up to make sure that all will run smoothly from now on." Jacky informed her.

    "Did my mom put you up to this?" She could only guess that her mother would have something to do with it since she had been bugging her about the preparation.

    She suddenly did feel guilty, remembering that her mom was also busy taking care of his dad. Dealing with her wedding must be frustrating for her since she was not a very cooperative bride.

    Her mom probably decided to pass off her responsibility to Jacky, thinking she might have better luck, making her move her ass and think of her wedding.

    "Yes, but she was just concerned that the preparations were way behind schedule. Besides, I am better at this." She confidently said as they drove to their first destination.

    Jacky was good at organizing things. That was why she hired her to be her assistant. She also had many connections, making her job easier when she required help.

    She was very resourceful, a talent that was innate to her. Dani knew it would be impossible to find someone as good as her. Jacky was one in a million and her only best friend.

    "I guess both of you are right. I want so much to get married to Alex, but I barely aplish anything for the wedding." She finally admitted her shoring, d that her friend was now on top of the situation.

    "Then, let us go first to our dress fitting. You had put off Ms. Laverne for far too long." Jacky would know. She was the one who kept making excuses for her.

    "Oh, yeah. How can I get married without a dress?" Daniughed at the situation as she looked at Jacky on the wheel.

    Since this was Jacky''s n, she let her take the lead. She took the passenger seat and satfortably while her friend made all the arrangements.

    "Precisely. Ding, ding, ding." Jacky said, clicking her tongue in agreement. She acted like her friend just guessed the correct answer, and she deserved a prize.

    "What do we do after fitting our dress?" She asked excitedly. She could never think of anyone else she would rather be doing all of this with, except for her best friend.

    "We go get ourselves pampered. Then, we picked a date for your bachelorette party." Jackyid out her ns for the day. "You are getting married soon. I want to give you the bestst day of your single life."

 Chapter 339 - Saying Goodbyes

    <h4>Chapter 339 - Saying Goodbyes</h4>

    "Dad, I am not going out with him." She said with a slightly raised voice. She could not take any more of his matchmaking.

    Her father arrived at her apartment that morning with a cheerful smile and good news. She was aware that hispany was on the brink of bankruptcy.

    That was why he was so desperate to marry her off to the next highest bidder. Whoever was this man, he probably promised to save hispany for her hand.

    "But you have to. After all, you are not getting any younger. Sooner orter, your beauty would fade, and your body would sag, then what? What will you do to earn money?" John moved closer to her on the couch and held her hands.

    He had to find a way to convince her to go out with this powerful and wealthy man. This man was hisst hope for hispany. Time was running out for him.

    Although, he did hear some unusual things about him. He disregarded them, believing that his enemies were only discrediting him. In his case, what mattered was his interest in his daughter.

    "Dad, I wish to stay single for a while." She stated, looking down at their entwined hands.

    Since she was a child, she always tried to find ways to please her father. She constantly sought his approval. She loved him so much, and she wanted him to love her too.

    Now, she learned the hard way that his father only loved himself. He was incapable of loving anyone else, not even her, his daughter. He only needed her for his gain and nothing more.

    "Don''t be foolish. There is nothing wrong with going out and meeting new people. I assure you that once you meet Mr. Zander ke, you will like him." John reassured her, still trying to persuade her that it was for her interest and future.

    She had to go out with Zander, he thought. He needed his business. The only way to get that was through her. She was the key to his millions.

    He saw how Zander desired his daughter. When he opened up the topic that his daughter was single, he saw the glint of interest in his eyes. If only he could convince his daughter to go out with him and eventually marry him.

    "But..." She stopped her words, knowing that it was futile to argue with him. Once he had made up his mind, he would not stop until she followed his wishes.

    However, this time, she had enough of his maniptions. She could not continue to do his bidding even if she ended up disappointing her father.

    Suddenly, she longed to get away again, to find some refuge away from her father. The idea of arranging herself for marriage was once again bing more promising than letting her father choose for her.

    "You will go out with him tonight. That is final." Her father stated with a calm voice, but she knew what it meant. She had no choice in the matter but to obey her father.

    Her father left her apartment with a satisfied smile, feeling victorious. He assumed that he still had control over his daughter. She would do what he asked her to do.

    She paced her apartment, debating with herself if she should follow his father orpletely ignore him. Was she ready to disobey his wishes?

    On the other side of the city, Troy was packing his things. He was the one ready to leave everything behind. He did not see the point of staying in this ce when it only held sad memories.

    His business was already doing well. He had assigned one of his trusted friends to manage it for him. He was ready to expand his business in another ce. His new investors were already waiting for him.

    A knock on the door alerted him of a visitor. He walked towards it to check it out, only to find one of the new friends he met during his stay in this building. "Jacky, do you need anything?"

    "I heard that you are leaving. I wonder if..." But she stopped when she saw the boxes around his living room floor. "I guess it is true." She pointed to the room.

    "I am just packing, but it is true. I n to leave soon. I am transferring to another state. I have a good offer for a new business venture." He exined, telling her half of the story. "Do you want toe in?" He offered, opening the door wider for her.

    "Sure. So, are you leaving without saying goodbye to us?" She did like Troy. He was funny and charismatic. He had been a good friend in the short time that they had known each other.

    "Of course not. I am just busy with the transfer and fixing the things that I will be leaving behind. But I n to invite you girls so that I can say goodbye. You are my friends, after all." Troy stated as he sat across from her on the sofa.

    "We are going to miss you. Dani would surely miss her jogging buddy." Jacky felt a bit sad since she got used to having him around just down the hall.

    There were times that she did bother him on some asions. Like a broken faucet or a stuck cab door or something else. He never onceined about her demanding attitude. He had be handy to be around.

    "I doubt that. Dani hasn''t been aroundtely." It had been a while since hest ran with her. He knew that she was staying more in her fiance''s apartment.

    He was happy for her, for finding the man that would make her happy. He was also d that he realized earlier that she was not meant for him before he fell in love hard for her.

    "I am sure that Dani will still miss yourpany. You are one of our best friends now." Jacky meant what she said. She did consider him as part of their small group.

    "You mean that. You both consider me your best friend." He was slightly overwhelmed to know that he had gained friends, true friends. He did cherish the time he had spent with these twodies.

    "Of course. So, I expect to keep in touch. You have to tell us all about your new venture and maybe invite us to your new ce once you get settled." Jacky insisted, slightly sad that he was leaving.

    However, she was also happy that he looked different. As if the shadows under his eyes were gone. He looked like a burden was lifted on his shoulders.

    She had tried to ask him before if he had a problem. But he kept dodging her questions, not able to share with her what was bothering him. But it seemed that he finally resolved the issues.

    "Definitely. I like that." He agreed with her suggestions. He would love to remain friends with Jacky and Dani. They were a few of the people he could honestly call his friends.

    "So, what do you want me to do?" She offered her services. She had nothing to do in her apartment anyway. She might as well help him pack.

    She hated losing a friend, especially when they had already crept into her life.. She never liked saying goodbyes because it meant that she was about to be alone again.

 Chapter 340 - A Different Kind Of Makeover

    <h4>Chapter 340 - A Different Kind Of Makeover</h4>

    "Wow! This time you look like a princess." Jacky excitedly giggled when she went out of the changing room to look at her friend.

    Dani walked to the small stage where three huge mirrors stood around it. Jacky could see how lovely she was in her beautiful white gown. The only missing now was the veil.

    "It is not yet done since we are still going to add up a few more details." Abby, the designer, exined to both of them. But she could already see her creationing to life.

    She could not wait to see itpleted, worn by one of the most beautiful women in the world, as she walked down the aisle to meet the man of her dreams.

    She had done a lot of gowns for different celebrities, wealthy and famous personalities, but she could tell that this would be one of her finest works.

    "You also look stunning. You are a perfect maid of honor." Dani checked out her friend, who also tried out the dress she was going to wear.

    She looked at them together as they stood in front of therge mirror, enjoying their reflections. She wondered who she would be taking as her date for her wedding.

    She certainly would like to see her friend happy with someone, who she could share her life. She witnessed her ups and downs as she went in search of the right one.

    "Both of you are beautiful." Abby interrupted them as she and her assistants worked on finding faults in the dress to correct them. "But you are not making my job very easy." Sheined as she stuck some needles in the dress to make some adjustments.

    It was not easy to make a gown as exquisite as this. Abby knew that it would be one of her masterpieces. The entire world would be criticizing every detail of her work.

    But that was not the only problem. The couple had decided to move the wedding to an earlier date. Now, the new schedule had messed up with the timetable.

    "You have to forgive my friend. She could not wait to get married to her prince." Jacky winked at Abby, teasing her friend.

    Just like everyone else, she was also confused about the reason for the rush. She also wondered why they suddenly changed the date to an earlier date.

    "Why should we wait? When we already know what we want," Dani responded, smiling dreamily at her reflection.

    She could almost imagine her wedding with him waiting at the other end of the aisle. She slowly walked towards him, with her gown flowing beautifully around her body.

    It gently swayed as she moved gracefully, with its longce sliding smoothly on the floor. Her eyes focused only on the man, who she would be sharing the rest of her life.

    "That is my girl. Finally, she knows what she wants and gets it." Jacky proudly announced inside the room, making all of them look at her and smile.

    She liked the changes that were happening to her friend. Dani was bing bolder about love. She could also sense that Dani was genuinely happy with her rtionship with Alex.

    She supported that marrying Alex was the best decision she ever made. It might have started as a lie, but they managed to make it real. It was one love affair that she could not wait to tell the world.

    "Thanks to you. If not for all your support and encouragement, I might never have given Alex a chance." Dani still could remember how many times she rejected Alex''s advances.

    She never wanted anything to do with him. She avoided him like he was a gue. Luckily, Jacky had convinced her to take a risk, giving him a chance.

    Now, she could not conceive a life without him. She could only see a future with him on it. She could even imagine the kids that they will have in the future.

    "It was nothing. Just make sure that you will make me a godmother to your firstborn." Jacky turned to her and held her hands tightly. "Are you sure that you are not pregnant?" She looked at her suspiciously.

    It was a possible exnation for the hasty wedding. Although, presently, having a baby was not reason enough to get married, Jacky believed that Alex was conservative in his tradition.

    He might be insisting on tying the knots before the baby was born. She knew it was a farfetched idea, but who could me her rich imagination.

    "Where did you even get that idea? I am not pregnant. We only want to be married as soon as possible. That is all." She reiterated her reason, correcting her friend''s wild conclusion.

    Although she could not me her friend foring up with that idea, she did feel like everything about their rtionship was happening so fast.

    On the other hand, she was notining because she wanted it as much as Alex wanted to get married soon. She could not wait to be his wife and for him to be her husband.

    "Just saying." Jacky waved her hands in the air in surrender. "Anyway, I am happy either way." She continued as they started walking back to the changing room to return the dress for its finishing touches.

    After a few more minutes, they were saying goodbye to Abby. The designer assured them that everything would be ready before the wedding. She would work night and day if she had to finish the job.

    "Where to next?" Dani asked her friend as she took control of the car once again.

    She looked at her friend, trying to see what she could read on her face. But she only smiled without saying a word, concentrating on the road ahead.

    Then, they stopped in one exclusive boutique that Jacky loved so much. They always shopped at this ce but always ended up on the opposite side of the room.

    "Why are we here?" Dani walked inside, following her friend who was taking the lead.

    "I am buying you the things you will need for your honeymoon." Jacky quipped with a wicked smile.. She was about to give her a different kind of makeover.

 Chapter 341 - Good Luck Charm

    <h4>Chapter 341 - Good Luck Charm</h4>

    "How did your day with Jacky go?" Alex asked as he drove them to her parent''s home.

    Her father had been requesting her presence since they arrived, but her busy schedule prevented her from keeping up with her promise. She had to postpone her visit until tonight.

    "It had been fun." Remembering the entire fun day spent with her friend. "You know Jacky." She could not help but smile at the thought of the things Jacky did for her.

    "Then, I guess I should stop asking questions," Alex was satisfied to know that when Jacky was around, it was sure that Dani had a great time.

    When it came to her best friend, it was best not to pry with their activities. He was sure that it probably involved shopping, salons, and other girly things.

    "Funny." She smirked at him. "But honestly, I did have a lot of fun." She looked outside the window and saw the darkness spreading around them.

    She was d that she did get out with Jacky earlier. Although she loved spending the day with Alex, she knew her time with Jacky would be limited once she was married.

    She still had no idea what would happen once she took her vow. She realized they hardly talked about their ns once the ceremonies were over, like where they would live.

    "I am d. You deserved to have fun." He only nced at her for a second before returning his eyes to the road.

    "What about you? I notice that you hardly see your friends." She had observed this since they ended up together.

    He had been swamped with work and with her. He never had time to bond with his friends, even Marcus. She sometimes felt guilty that she and her family consumed most of his free time. He did not get enough for himself.

    "That is ok. My friends are also busy with their lives." Alex made his excuses, but he decided to concentrate on his work.

    Since she became a part of his life, he had made her his number one priority. He did not regret it one bit but found satisfaction, knowing that he was protecting her.

    A few more minutes, and they were parking in front of her family home. She still could not call it a house due to its massive size. Until now, she still considered it too big for the two people living inside.

    "Ok. But I do hope you can take some time to loosen up with your friends." She knew the pressure of their jobs could be demanding.

    A few times of going out and having fun might be what he needed.

    Once inside the mansion, she walked into the hallway. She recognized all too well the history of every corner of the ce.

    Her parents were already waiting for them at the library where his father still kept his price possessions, his collections of old books, manuscripts, and some masterpieces.

    "My princess," Ethan greeted his daughter when he saw her step inside the door. "Alex, wee back to our humble home," Ethan added when he followed close behind her.

    Laura also greeted them, offering them a seat on the long sofa and drinks. Her daughter and her fiance were a bit early, so dinner was still not yet set.

    "It is always a pleasure to be with yourpany," Alex responded with a charming smile.

    He always enjoyed chatting with Laura since she kept reminding him of his mother. While Ethan had always been fascinating, his conversations with him had always been interesting.

    Dinner had always been impable as always. Laura always did a great job in running the households. She could run an army if she wanted with her skills in the delegation.

    "Your mother would like to hear more about your day with Jacky today." Ethan directed his words to her daughter. "Alex, would you like to join me in the library? I am sure that you are not excited to hear about shopping and the likes."

    "Yes, I am sure Mom would like to hear how beautiful my gown is." Dani stood from her chair and gave her father a soft kiss on his forehead. "Mom, would you like to apany me to my room?"

    It had been a long time since she had been in her old room. It would seem that her mom had kept it just the way she liked it before. She could still see her old things exactly where she had left them when she left.

    "You kept my things." she voiced out her surprise as she moved around the room. She picked up some old books she loved to read. A few of her old pieces of jewelry were still in her box.

    "Of course. It was the only thing that reminded me of you while you were gone." Her mom answered her as she sat on the edge of the bed, watching her walk around the room.

    Her daughter leaving their care had been one of the difficult times she had to endure in her life. It took her a while before she stopped ming Ethan for breaking their family.

    She was d that it did not take long. She and her husband were able to patch up their differences. She eventually stopped being mad at him, epting that Dani had to leave because of a misunderstanding.

    Her daughter was too young to learn the truth, so her husband had to keep her in the dark. As much as they wanted to include her in their secret, it was too dangerous. It was better if Dani remained clueless about the situation.

    "What are you looking for anyway?" Laura asked as Dani kept moving around and picking on her things.

    "Nothing in particr. I am just enjoying recalling the memories this ce held in my heart." Dani picked up a picture of her with her parents on one of their ski trips.

    She remembered she broke her ankle that time when she identally tripped on a rock. But that was another time, Dani could say that she had improved through the years.

    "I do remember when your father first gave you this." Laura stood beside her on her table and pulled out a basketball.

    It was the only boy toy that she could find in her room. It reminded her of the time when she insisted on having one. It was the moment her daughter pointed out to her father that she could also do what boys could.

    Dani did not y the game, but she kept the ball. It had been a symbol that gender was only a letter. She could do anything she wished to do as long as she was determined to do it.

    "Are you ready to get married?" Laura changed the topic, asking the question that was guing her mind.

    She just wanted to be assured that Dani had thought about this wedding thoroughly. She did not want her to make a mistake and ended up divorced and miserable in the end.

    "I have never been sure in my life." She answered her mom with a starry-eyed and dreamy smile.

    Dani finally found what she was not looking for in the first ce. It was a blue hairpin that her grandma gave her when she was young. It was one of her favorite.. She constantly kept it around because she believed it had been her good luck charm.

 Chapter 342 - Leaking The Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 342 - Leaking The Secrets</h4>

    "How are you feeling?" Alex asked as they sat down inside his parlor.

    He observed the man, who would soon be his father-inw, checking his state of health. Based on his physician, he was recovering ording to their timeframe.

    It was a good sign, indicating his fast andplete recovery. As much as he wanted control of thepany, he did not mind having Ethan as a partner. He would not mind having Ethan around to show him the ropes.

    "Don''t worry about me. I am as strong as an ox. I am not dying that easily." Ethan said, seeing the questioning look in his eyes. He rested his back on his favorite chair as he drank his freshly prepared fruit juice.

    "Why don''t you help yourself with a drink?" He said bitterly, putting down the ss with distaste.

    Laura and his doctors had warned him against drinking caffeinated or alcoholic drinks. Even his meals were regted and calcted. For him, it was no way to live.

    Then, he felt like a prisoner in his home, with Laura monitoring his movements. He knew that his wife only thought of what was best for him, but he could not help but feel so ipetent, unable to do what he wanted.

    "I am d to hear that," Alex replied, happy that Ethan was fighting his condition. He declined the drink, not wanting to be rude to his host.

    If Ethan could not drink any alcohol, so would he. He epted the offered juice by the server, cing another ss in front of him. As the saying went, one for all, all for one.

    "So, tell me what is happening with mypany." "I want to know everything." "Don''t even try to lie to me." He warned him.

    He could not wait a minute longer to hear his report. He did not ask Alex in private only to talk about some idle chitchat. He demanded what was happening in hispany.

    "Are you sure that you can handle the pressure? I don''t want to stress you out, or else Laura and Dani will skin me alive." Alex had guaranteed that Ethan was up to the situation.

    Any wrong word and his life could be in danger once again. Alex did not want to be the cause of worsening his condition, definitely not his demise.

    "Of course, I can handle the pressure." Ethan raised his voice at him, not tolerating how he was treating him as if he was a ss that could easily break. "I will die sooner if I keep sitting here, wondering about mypany."

    He was bored out of his mind. The only thing keeping him sane was Laura, but even she was getting frustrated with his attitude. He tried to obey her every request. However, it was taking too long for him to get back his life.

    He was used to working almost twenty-four-seven since he started building hispany. Now, it was the other way around. He was either lying, sitting, or moving around the house with nothing to do but stare at the different corners of this ce.

    "I understand." Alex could only imagine what Ethan was going through. He believed it might be hard to transition from being the tycoon to retirement.

    "Do you?" He raised one of his brows, doubting his words. "Anyway, what is thetest news?" He ced his ss back on the table, entwining his fingers in front of him and crossing his legs as he waited for him to tell his story.

    "So far, the board members had responded positively to my take over. But I know they are still waiting for me to fail." Alex narrated his first board meeting.

    He also told him the new projects he introduced and thetest problems thepany was facing. He spared no details in updating Ethan with what was happening to hispany.

    Although, he still withheld some of the questions in his mind. He was still debating if he should discuss the secret that Alex discovered through Cassie.

    He wondered if Ethan was well enough to handle if he brought up the past and examined its implication in the present and towards the future. For him, no secrets remained hidden forever.

    "It would not be easy to eliminate their doubt. After all, it took me my entire life to build my reputation and to earn their trust." Ethan gave him a reassuring smile.

    Building a character could take months, years, and even a lifetime. It required developing many facets of an individual. Some were born with it, while others did not have it at all.

    He was confident that Alex was just like him, a born leader. The reason why he had easily chosen him to take his ce. He had seen himself in him, the ambition and the drive to seed to the top.

    "Don''t worry, Sir. I am doing my best to convince them that you did not make the wrong choice." He looked up and stared directly into Ethan''s eyes. "I will never fail you and Dani."

    He was not doing this solely for his gain, although he had wanted this for a long time. His main reason remained the same. He needed to protect Ethan''s legacy for Dani''s sake.

    "I heard that Cassie was at your office. What did she want?" Ethan still had a few eyes inside who still secretly whispered in his ears. However, those were not enough to satisfy his curiosity.

    He needed theprehensive information and not just bits and pieces of crap. As far as he knew, Cassie visited him. What transpired inside the office was still a mystery to him.

    "How did you know that?" He did not wait for the answer. Someone loyal to him could have passed up the message to him. "Yes, Cassie hade by the office." He affirmed his statement. "She wanted to discuss something."

    He did not borate more, assessing first the situation. He wondered what else his informant had told him about the meeting, but he could tell that it was not much.

    Whoever was providing Ethan with the information was not included in most of the private meetings. Since Ethan hardly knew of what was happening in thepany.

    "What did she tell you?" Ethan could only guess the information that Cassie shared with him.

    "She said she needed to get away from Nick. If I helped her, she would give me the evidence she had against you." Alex finally disclosed to him what was nagging at him.

    He waited for Ethan to respond to his statement. He could not read what Ethan was thinking through his expression, but Alex could tell that he was in deep thought.

    "And, did she give you the file?" Ethan waited for his answer as his mind swirled around what he had learned.

    Ethan always suspected that when Cassie left hispany. She might have taken some private files from his office. His men could not find proof of his ims. Cassie got away without anyone catching her.

    Then, when he learned that Cassie joined forces with Nick, he thought that she would give those files to Nick, but it would seem she did not.

    Because if she did, Nick would not have a second thought to use that information against him. He would have ammunition against him. Fortunately, for whatever reason, Cassie did have some form of change of heart.

    He finally confirmed his initial suspicion that Cassie had something to do with leaking the secrets he had kept from Dani that had caused the rift between them.

 Chapter 343 - Dodging The Bullet

    <h4>Chapter 343 - Dodging The Bullet</h4>

    Instead of being rmed, Alex was relieved after hearing Ethan ask about the file. It was a perfect opportunity for him to question Ethan about the evidence he had obtained.

    "I have it in my possession and safekeeping." Alex divulged to him. "I also had gone through it." He admitted as he watched Ethan''s reaction to what he said.

    He had kept the file in a secure ce, making sure it was safe from spies and prying eyes. It would be a scandalous problem if words got about the contents of those documents.

    "So, you have seen it." Ethan shook his head as if it was not such a big deal. He smiled at Alex without any signs of distress. "So, what do you think?"

    Ethan leaned back and rested both of his arms on the side of the armchair. He satfortably on his chair, observing his apprentice. He wondered what he would do with this kind of situation.

    He debated if he should meddle with this situation or let Alex decide what to do with this new development. Before that ever happened, he believed that Alex should know the story behind those files.

    "It is incriminating. It can ruin your name and cause damage to thepany if not dealt with properly." He honestly expressed his opinion on the subject matter.

    He would keep those secrets behind sealed doors if he could, but if Cassie were able to obtain that information, someone else might dig it up if they only knew where to look.

    Then what? It could be one explosive expose and drag Ethan''s name to the mud. It could destroy the credibility of thepany, bringing it down to the ground.

    "So, do you believe what it says about me?" Ethan remained calm and collected as if this news did not affect him at all.

    He had hidden this secret for so long that he had prepared for the time it would blow up into his face. He expected it would be Cassie or Nick who would nail him to the cross.

    However, it would seem that he had to wait a little longer. Cassie seemed to change her mind, and Nick still had nothing to fight against him. His other enemies still could not take him down.

    "I am not here to judge whether you were innocent or guilty." Alex leaned forward in his chair and focused his attention on the man sitting from across from him.

    He could never be positive if anything on those files could be true. Only Ethan could enlighten him of the uracy of those data. He would not jump to any conclusion until he heard Ethan''s side of the story.

    "But, I would like to hear the story." He interrupted Ethan before he could make any remark. "It is the only way I could deal with this if it happens toe up with the press or in the hands of our enemies."

    "I guess I owe you an exnation." Ethan knew that he could not keep hiding from his past.

    Now that the cat was out of the bag, he had no choice but to deal with it while he could still control the situation. Preparing Alex for the eventuality would be the most sensible thing to do.

    "I think that is a good idea." Alex could not wait to hear his part in this entire situation. He believed that for them to get this sorted out, he had to know the truth.

    "Then, buckle up because it will be a long story." Ethan looked around, checking if anybody was around.

    Once he guaranteed that they were alone, he took a deep breath and looked at the window outside. He thought of where he should start, but he guessed it should be from the very beginning.

    He suddenly longed for a strong drink, if he could only drink one. He could also use good tobo, a nice puff, and smoke could help with the long silence.

    "Ok. Tell me." Alex had prepared himself for this. He had already conditioned his mind that whatever he was about to hear, he would not judge him or make a harsh conclusion.

    "Cassie worked for me. As the daughter of a formerte partner and friend, I took her in under my care." Ethan began telling him the start of his story.

    He felt he owed it to his dead friend to help his daughter, who was now alone. Cassie was also Dani''s friend. Therefore treating her like their own was never hard. She had be part of their family.

    Until now, he could only specte the reason for her betrayal. He still wondered why Cassie hated his family, him, and especially Dani. He could only think of one possible exnation. Cassie misunderstood the facts.

    Amotion on the door made them both look up from their sitting position. When Alex''s attention turned to the intruder, he was surprised to see who was standing by the door.

    "Princess, how long have you been standing there?" This time, Ethan asked the question, finding his daughter with an inquisitive expression.

    He did not mind if she heard the story he told Alex. He believed that it was time that she finally learned the truth. It was time to bury the misunderstanding between them and let the facts speak for themselves.

    He was old, weak, and might be dying. He was tired of keeping this secret from his family. If he could keep it hidden forever, he would, but he gathered that it was fast catching up.

    "Long enough to wonder what you two are talking about a minute ago. What is going on in here? Care to enlighten me." Dani walked further inside the room, looking from one man to the other.

    Both men she cared about, but both kept secrets from her. She was tired of being in the dark, always being thest to know what was happening.

    For once, she wanted her father, even her fianc��, to treat her with respect. She wanted them to trust her by including her in the picture.

    "I am telling Alex about a past that I wish I never kept from you." Ethan looked directly into his daughter''s eyes, guilty for lying to her. She deserved the truth. It shoulde from him and not hear it from someone else.

    He knew he only kept everything from her to protect her. He did not want to taint her innocence with the cruelty of the world. As a father, he believed it was his obligation to take care of her.

    He now realized that she was old enough to listen to the truth. She had grown to be an intelligent woman who could easily distinguish what was right and wrong.

    "Sit down, Dani. Let us hear what your father had to say." Alex stood up and held her hand. He guided her back to the couch and sat next to her.

    He also believed that whatever Ethan had to say, he should also share it with his daughter. His secrets had burdened them long enough.

    The only way to resolve the issues that had almost ruined this family was to unleash the truth and face the problems head-on.. They could not keep on dodging the bullet and hope that nobody got hurt.

 Chapter 344 - Take Down The King And The Apprentice

    <h4>Chapter 344 - Take Down The King And The Apprentice</h4>

    "Get dressed." Hemanded as he strode into the room.

    He went straight to the cab to pick a dress for her. He wanted her to look extra beautiful tonight. He had to impress theirpany.

    "Why?" She stretched in the bed. It was past dinner, so a date was out of the question.

    She wondered what he was nning for tonight. From the way, he was acting. She could guess that he was entertaining some guests, a client or investors perhaps. He needed eye candy.

    "We are meeting an important client." He grabbed a dress, inspected it, returning it as he chose another one. "Can I expect you to act in your best behavior?"

    He still had some doubts about her loyalty, finding it hard to trust her again.

    "Of course, I will, Nick," Cassie assured him.

    It was her chance to get out again in the confine of his house. Since he discovered that she nned to run away, he had kept her in captivity.

    He insisted that she was not a prisoner, but he was only punishing her for disobeying his orders.

    He finally picked one new dress he particrly liked for her to wear."Wear this. Hurry up. I''ll wait for you outside." He dropped it on the bed before he left her to prepare herself.

    "Ok. I''ll see you outside in a bit." Cassie grabbed the dress and turned to the mirror.

    She knew that she had to cooperate with him until she could n for her escape. Now that she could get out again, it would be easier to slip away from him without him knowing. All she needed was the proper timing.

    He could not catch her lying because if he did, it could mean losing her life. Nick would not hesitate to proceed with his threat.

    After an hour, they were seated in a private booth in a club, waiting for Nick''s guests.

    "So, who are we meeting today?" She asked as she looked around the dimly lit ce.

    She had been used to this kind of scene. She could handle situations like this even with her eyes closed.

    "You''ll see. But in the meantime, I want to know if you are still part of this team." Nick asked suspiciously.

    "I know I made a mistake when I thought that it would be best for us if we will part ways. But now, I realized that you are right." Cassie tried to convince him.

    "I am d that you finally came to your senses. I will hate to lose you. We are perfect for each other." He traced his hand on her cheeks, allowing his fingers to slide down on her arms.

    It was both a way to charm her, at the same time, a warning to heed his words, meaning double-crossing him would not end well for him.

    Before she could answer him again, Cassie saw a familiar face as he walked towards their table. Like the first time she saw him, he walked with so much arrogance. The crowd could not ignore his presence.

    "Well, it is nice to see you again, Cassie. I thought that you bolt out based on the rumors." The neer stated as he sat next to them with a wide grin on his face.

    He could not help but poke on Nick''s affairs. On a personal level, he did not care if he broke up with Cassie. But business-wise, he had learned that Cassie had a significant role in their ns.

    If something happened with Cassie, like disappeared, it would affect their ns against Ethan. Although he had no direct issue with Ethan, his connection with Alex was what he counted on, especially now that Alex was doing his bidding.

    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, Edward. But I am still here." She replied to the prince.

    She never did like the man. He might exude elegance and sophistication on the outside. But his attitude and his looks had always given her the creeps.

    If she found Nick abhorring, she could swear that Edward was twice more, even though she had barely known him. She could tell that he was capable of more wickedness than Nick. She would never dare to get involved with him.

    "On the contrary, I am happy to see you." Edward touched her hand, reached for her drink, took it, and ced it on his lips. But Cassie quickly pulled her hand away as if his kiss scorched her skin.

    He believed Nick knew how to pick his woman. First, Dani and then this beautiful, alluring woman that sat beside him. He wondered what she had to offer to make a man like Nick go nuts over her.

    Edward believed the rumors that Cassie was able to y Nick in the palm of her hands. He could sense it in the several times he had the experience of theirpany.

    "So, what do you want now?" Nick asked irritatedly. He did not like the way Edward was staring at her girl. He did not appreciate how his hand and lips lingered more than necessary on her hand.

    But he also did not enjoy being summoned as if Edward owned him, and he nned to tell him that. If there was anyone in control of this partnership, it was him.

    "I want us to proceed with the n. My people are starting to get anxious. They want to see results." Edward stated without batting an eysh as he stared into the face of Cassie.

    "But we are not ready," Nick said, not wanting to rush the new idea they hade up to make Ethan and Alex go down.

    Besides, he still had to extract from Cassie the files he needed as additional ammunition against their enemies. He suddenly regretted not convincing Cassie to give up the files sooner.

    Cassie listened to the two discuss their ns, embedding in her mind their conversation. She could still use the additional information they were feeding her.

    But as she continued to listen, the need to escape had be more imminent. She could feel that Nick would soon demand the files that she did not have anymore.

    "It is not an excuse anymore. I have given you enough time." Edward said with a tone that meant he was serious.

    "Then, let me see what I can do." Nick still felt that the n was not solid enough, but if he could take the evidence that was in Cassie''s possession, then maybe it would work.. They could finally take down the king and the apprentice.

 Chapter 345 - Lost Not One Thing, But Everything

    <h4>Chapter 345 - Lost Not One Thing, But Everything</h4>

    If she had any other choice, she would not force this issue now, but the truth was long overdue. She could not wait for another opportunity to discover the past.

    "Tell me the truth, Dad. I can take it." She sat calmly on the sofa beside Alex as she faced her father, who still appeared weaker from his recent operation.

    She recently realized with the aid of Alex that her father might have kept some things from her because he only wanted to protect her.

    It might be his instinct as a father to shield her from anything that he thought might harm her.

    However, she was not young and naive anymore. She was capable of handling the hard truths, no matter how grim it might sound. She had to know the reason behind the secrets hidden from her.

    "It would seem that Cassie stumbled on a secret that I had kept from everyone. I always suspected that she was the one who told you about it." Ethan closed his eyes for a few seconds as he recalled the scenes in his mind.

    He did not see the point of confronting Dani about it at the time. He could see that she was already in deep sorrow after learning of Nick''s betrayal. He did not want to add up to what she was going through.

    "Yes. It was Cassie who told me." She remembered confronting her friend for what she did to her. She was furious that Cassie could betray her trust by sleeping with her fiance.

    In retaliation, Cassie informed her of her father''s sins. Cassie narrated a part of the past that Dani never thought was possible. It was a story about her father''s participation in destroying apany and a man. A dear friend. Cassie''s father.

    At the time, she was too angry at her father to rify his participation in the scandal that happened a long time ago. She ended up judging him based on what Cassie said.

    "But what she said, is it true?" Dani asked her father about Cassie''s allegation.

    She automatically believed everything that Cassie told her. She did not even look for evidence to support her friend''s im against her father. She readily judged her father because of what happened with her and Nick.

    In a way, she also med her father for the failure of her rtionship with Nick. Now, she realized how petty she was back then. She did not even give her father a chance to exin himself.

    "In a way, it was true." Ethan was still thinking of how to exin the entire situation. The true story wasplicated. "But I am hoping that this time, you will open your mind to the possibility that I might be innocent in this."

    Although, the business industry and the justice system cleared his name of any wrongdoing. It would seem that Cassie and his daughter still believed that he was a criminal.

    He would never have minded if he was convicted and sent to jail as long as his only daughter was on his side. Instead, it went the other way around.

    "Ok. I will try to keep an open mind." She owed her father that after all these years that she med him for everything.

    Her hated consumed her, making her blind to the truth. She only saw what she wanted to see and passed judgment on her father without giving him a chance to defend himself.

    "It began with Cassie''s father, Gary. He came up with a proposal for a business venture." He longed more for an alcoholic drink to calm his nerves down. He suddenly found himself anxious, knowing that Dani still might not believe him after his revtion.

    He began recalling the time Gary stormed into his office, armed with several files, studies, and different testimonies. He had been his friend for as long as he could remember.

    But unlike him, he was no genius in nning and strategies. He was more of a great artist, creating masterpieces. But her wife was not content with the way he was earning his money. So, she convinced him of this idea.

    "Is that the business that Cassie was talking about?" Dani asked, unaware of the background of the story Cassie had told her.

    After her fight with her father, she never bothered checking up on the story. She already assumed that her father was capable of doing such a terrible deed. She did not need to waste her time clearing up his name.

    "Probably. But before I tell you anything, know this. I only did what I did because I love you and your mom. I never intentionally want to hurt you." He uttered in his low voice as if that was the only thing he regretted with this entire situation.

    "I guess I always knew that, Dad. I was just too preupied with my pain that I failed to see beyond it." She admitted to her father what she had realized since Alex showed her the value of family. "I love you too, Dad."

    Right now, she was willing to listen to whatever her father was about to tell her. Let himplete the story that she believed was half cook when served to her.

    She wanted to give her father a chance to prove his innocence and to clear his name in her eyes. For once, she wanted all her doubts to disappear and love her father again unconditionally.

    "That is all I ask, princess." He shifted in his spot as he stretched his weary body from his sitting position. There was still slight pain in his operated area, so his movements were still limited.

    Then, he began telling them a story about a friendship built with trust and respect. Gary had been like a brother to him. Growing up as an only child, Gary had been his onlypanion and friend.

    He and Gary had sworn to help each other no matter what happened. It was a pack that no one or anything could break. It was a promise that had solidified their friendship.

    "He came to me with a proposal that I can''t refuse. He asked me for help to finance his business because no one else wanted to believe in his abilities." Ethan could only recall his memories with sadness.

    He remembered having doubts about epting his friend''s n, but Gary was so excited about it that he could not turn him away. Besides, when Gary started the business, it only required little capital.

    The quick return of investment and the higher ratepared to otherpanies, together with his support, had lured many investors to the project. His friend''s ns and projections were starting to materialize.

    "The business was booming." Ethan continued to tell the story. He could see that there was nothing that could stop the business from moving to the top.

    He thought that he had made the mistake of not believing his friend from the start. But what he did not expect was the problem that soon came to destroy everything his friend had established.

    "Then, what happened?" Dani asked her father.

    After Cassie informed her of what happened to the business venture of their fathers, she tried to stay clear of it. She was angry, at the same time, ashamed of her father''s involvement in this terrible situation.

    At that moment, she wondered if she had done the right thing by believing Cassie over her father. Maybe she did misjudge the situation and sentenced her father without due process.

    "One issue after another surfaced, causing difficulties for thepany. At first, we were able to manage it just fine. Weeks turned to months, but the problems kepting until there was no more point of denying that thepany was dying." Ethan remembered how much his friend had suffered the consequence.

    Ethan also med himself for what happened. His friend was not suitable to run a business, but he supported and encouraged him to manage one.

    If he had foreseen what would happen back then, he would have put a stop to it. Maybe he should have even discouraged his friend from pursuing his ns.

    Maybe his friend was sessful now alongside him, doing something he enjoyed and excelled at, but instead, he was now buried six feet under the ground.

    "If he was the one who managed the business, then why was Cassie putting the me all on you. Why is she ming you for the downfall of his father''spany?" Dani was confused about the situation. She looked at her father and then at Alex, who remained silent while she and her father conversed.

    Alex felt that it was not his ce to meddle in the situation since he was not involved in it in the first ce. He stayed so that he could give support to both father and daughter.

    He also wanted to get to the bottom of the story. So, if the need arose, he would know how to handle the situation. After all, he was the one running the business now.

    "First, I understand why Cassie did what she did. She was hurt by what happened to her family. I do not me her for hating me. I feel like I deserved it after what happened to her father." Ethan stated with much regret.

    He could not help but be teary-eyed after recalling the sad news. It had been hard for him to ept. He could only imagine it might have been worse for Cassie.

    "I only lost a friend." He continued before Dani could say anything else. He shook his head, thinking of the young woman, who he took under his protection.. "Cassie had lost not one thing, but everything that she valued dearly to her heart."

 Chapter 346 - Bad Guys

    <h4>Chapter 346 - Bad Guys</h4>

    There were a few more things that were bothering her. But she wanted to hear her father''s exnation first before she asked more questions.

    So far, she still could not make sense of her father''s reasoning. There were still a lot of details that did not fit the puzzle. Like why Cassie was so adamant about ruining her family.

    "What are you saying, Dad?" Hearing her father defend Cassie was not what she expected. She furrowed her brows together, more confused than ever.

    She always thought that her father might harbor some ill feelings for her former friend for her association with Nick. It would seem that was not the case as he revealed to her another side of the story.

    "Because when I saw what was happening with thepany, I tried to take over. I thought that I could still turn it around and save the business from financial ruin." He shook his head as his memories reminded him of the past.

    He recalled the look on his friend''s face when he told him that there was nothing he could do. "But no matter what I did, it still went to the ground." He was toote to even make a dent in the situation.

    His effort was in vain since the damage to thepany was too far gone. He could not do anything more. His business was only starting to take off. At that time, he could not use more of his resources for fear that hispany might also suffer the same fate.

    His friend understood his situation. Gary was grateful for what he had tried to do, but the others took it the wrong way. They thought that he tried to sabotage thepany for his gain. Because after his friend''spany went down, his business started soaring high.

    "Then, why did Cassie use you of killing his father? She said that her father took his life because he lost hispany because of what you did." She suddenly felt guilty that she believed those allegations against her father.

    If she was thinking straight at that time, she might haveughed at Cassie''s usation. She would not believe a word that she said about her father. She could never consider her father as a man capable of doing wrong.

    But, she was distraught at that time. Her life just shattered after learning of Nick''s infidelity and his ns to use her. Her mind was muddled with hurt and hatred that she believed everything Cassie told her.

    "All I know is that I failed to help Gary. In a way, I did feel to me for his death. I might not have pulled the trigger, but I might have been part of the reason why he did it." The image of his friend when they found him in his room was still fresh in his mind.

    "Maybe Cassie heard the rumors. Maybe it had been easier for her to cope if she felt ming me was better." Ethan had surmised when he learned that Cassie wasing after him for revenge.

    His friend came to him for assistance. He should have thoroughly checked the legitimacy of the business before he had encouraged him to push through with it.

    But he was also busy with hispany that he failed to determine the loopholes in the business n that Gary presented to him. Thepany was already in shambles by the time he realized what he had done.

    "But you did not kill him. You did not pull the trigger. Why would you me yourself for his death?" She had no idea that her father was carrying this burden throughout this time.

    She thought that he was just a money-making machine that never cared about other people. Well, her anger had made her believe that her father was a selfish man who only thought of hispany and his legacy.

    But she did remember growing up, idolizing her father. She always thought that he was the best father in the world. But life threw them a hard curveball. She failed to see it and ended up missing the ball.

    "Because I should have noticed that he was not in his right mind. If I was not too focused on my work and myself, I could have done more for him. I could have saved him from himself." He admitted with so much despair.

    He never liked crying because it was a sign of weakness. A trait that was not good for any business. But losing his best friend deserved some tears.

    He realized that it did not mean that he was weak, but the opposite. He had to think of the welfare not only of his family. But also of the people that Gary had left behind.

    "You could not have done more for him. You can''t keep punishing yourself for something that you never had any control over." Alex finally interrupted him, seeing the grief in Ethan''s eyes.

    He might not know the feeling of losing a best friend, but he could imagine it. The feeling of helplessness would always be something that would be hard to get over.

    "I know that." He said, sporting a forlorn expression. "I thought I did Gary''s family a favor when his wife decided to sever all our ties, and I agreed. Now, I realized that I should not have forsaken them."

    Although he did help Gary''s family get settled with their new life by providing them with some help. He believed he could have done more if he had stayed connected with them.

    Learning that Cassie and her mom did not have an easy life, after the incident, he immediately took Cassie under his protection. He tried to make up for hisck. He always felt obligated with what happened to them.

    Only to learn in the end that he was already toote. Cassie had already made up her mind that he abandoned them after using his father for selfish reasons.

    "I think I understand now. Well, some of it, I guess." Dani was starting to have a clearer view of what happened in the past.

    She discovered that her view of the truth was a bit screwed by her prejudice against her father. She failed to see the facts even if it was staring at her in the eyes.

    She wondered if that was the end of the story. As far as she remembered, there were a few more things that Cassie revealed to her.

    "I think your father had enough for one night." Laura walked into the room, standing beside Ethan''s chair. "Maybe you can continue with this topic some other time."

    She listened to their conversation as she stood by the doorway but did not want to interrupt her husband. He was too engrossed with his recollection of his memories that he did not notice her presence.

    She would like Ethan to finish, but she could already see the tension in his bodynguage. She knew the entire story about what happened between Ethan and Gary, but she could not meddle in their affairs.

    "No, I need to finish it now. Alex and Dani should know what they might be facing in the future." He could not wait for another opportunity like this.

    He had more secrets to disclose to them, a past that might haunt them soon. If they were caught unaware, then it might cause them some big problems. He would like to tell them now. He could not wait till it was toote.

    "Are you sure that you are still up for it?" Laura felt slightly concerned that the past was causing him undue stress.

    "We can always continue this another time," Alex stated, hearing the concern in Laura''s voice.

    He knew the urgency of the situation. However, he did not want to push his luck, not wanting anything worse happening with Ethan''s health condition.

    "Yes, we can always return anytime that you are feeling better." Dani also expressed her concern with her father''s weakened state.

    "No, I am good. There is no reason for me to stop." Ethan looked at his wife, reassuring her that he was still feeling ok. Then, his eyes shifted to his daughter and her fiance.

    He could see that both were eager to learn more of his secrets but slightly hesitant because of his condition. "Shall I continue?" He asked but without waiting for their response.

    He knew that Laura and the two might still object, so he did not give them time to do so.

    "You might be thinking of my involvement with the underground business." He stared carefully into their eyes. He could see no surprise in them.

    "Yes." It was Alex who replied to his query.

    Alex did see the report that Cassie gave him about it. It did show Ethan''s involvement with the illegal activities of some of the known criminal syndicates.

    "I know both of you heard about it. Now that I am passing the rein to both of you, I think it is time that you both knew the full story." Ethan began to tell them again of another story about his youth.

    It was another piece of his life that he had kept from Dani. A past that he could never forget but did not regret because it was what had made him who he was.

    Although it was a sin that he would dly pay for when the time of his judgment came, it was not something he would let ruin his family, especially her rtionship with his daughter.

    "Are you confirming that it is true?" It was one of the things Cassie also revealed to her. It was one of the reasons she thought worse of her father.

    She started to believe that her father was a criminal who preyed on the weak to be more powerful and wealthier. It was the exact reason why she became awyer.. She wanted to put away bad guys like him.

 Chapter 347 - Jump Into Any Ideas

    <h4>Chapter 347 - Jump Into Any Ideas</h4>

    A few days had passed since he had started packing his things, and he still could not decide when he would finally move. He had already rented a ce where he would settle for a while.

    At least in the meantime, until he had found a more permanent ce to settle into if ever he chose to stay. But that was not the reason why he could not leave this ce, not just yet anyway.

    "Troy, there are some issues with the permit of the club. The contractor had to stop because of the temporary hup in the processing of the papers." The man on the other line spoke to him, reminding him that he was still on the phone.

    He had been distracted by the other thought that preupied his mind that sometimes he felt like he was floating on air. He had to settle this matter soon because he could not stay like this any longer.

    "Try talking to the one in charge. If you can''t convince the man to grant you the permit, then call me again." He ordered, not happy with the situation, quickly ending the call.

    He knew that he should be there to handle the construction of his new business. His investors expected him to be on top of the situation, but instead, he asked his assistant to do it for him.

    He looked outside the window of his apartment and thought of why he was still here in his apartment. He grabbed his phone and dialed a number.

    "Tyra, can we talk? I aming over." He told her without waiting for her to answer. He hung up the phone and walked out the door of his apartment.

    He was surprised to receive a call from her a few days ago after theirst encounter. He was sure that when they separated, she made it clear that she did not want anything more to do with him.

    She had changed her mind about the proposal she made and wished for them to forget all about it. Troy was disappointed because the idea was growing on him. But what could he do? He could only respect her wishes.

    "Come in." She immediately opened the door when she heard the bell, followed by several knocks. She already knew that Troy was behind the door. She was already expecting him after his brief call earlier.

    She was also aware of the reason for his presence. She did call him the other day, retracting her decision to end it between them. After her father visited her, she knew that she had no choice but to run away.

    If she did not, she would end up marrying whoever her father had chosen for her. Simply moving away would not be enough because John would only track her down and still force her to do his bidding.

    "You said that you would call me back, but you never did. Is this just a game to you? Because whether you areing or not, I am leaving tomorrow." He spoke up in a barely controlled anger.

    He did not like that she was hot and cold towards him. He could take it if she wanted out from their arrangement, but for her to call him and then give her again a silent treatment was uneptable.

    "I''m sorry. That was not my intention." She looked at him, apologetic. "I am not ying a game. It was not my intention to cause any problem for you." She tried to exin to him.

    She avoided looking in his eyes, ashamed of the way she had treated him. She had no idea of how to tell him how confused she was about her situation.

    She did genuinely like Troy as a person. He was kind, gentle, and attractive. But it did not mean that she could marry him just like that. But the idea of marrying someone else was not an option either.

    "Then, what is it? I am sure that I deserved the truth." He calmly said this time, avoiding raising his voice.

    He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. After seeing Tyra struggle with her feelings, he suddenly felt guilty for being too hard on her.

    There was no reason for him to lose his temper when she was just a victim like him of their circumstances. He reminded himself why the two of them ended up together. They were both hurt by someone else.

    "Yes, you do." She sat down on the sofa and indicated for him to follow. "Do you want something to drink?" She offered, trying to be a generous host as usual.

    The least she could do was be courteous to her guest after all he had done for her since she met him. In truth, she was embarrassed to face him after all that she had told him in theirst meeting.

    She knew she had a good time in hispany. She felt that he did too. But that was not the problem. She was afraid that their liaison might lead to something else that she could not control. In the end, one of them might end up hurt.

    "Sure." He epted, thinking that it might help him get through this ordeal. He felt like his nerves were already on edge. A few more problems, then he might snap.

    It was not only her that had put him on a tight rope. His business was also pressuring him to leave. The earlier incident was only an example of the many things he had to deal with, but not while he was still here.

    He had to leave soon, tomorrow at thetest. He could not disappoint his investors just because he was pining on a girl. Then, the thought urred to him.

    "Here." She returned with two sses of alcoholic drink. One was her favorite, and another one was his. "I am sorry again if I was not able to call you back." She sat down across from him but refrained from looking in his direction.

    She was feeling guilty, knowing she had done something wrong against him. She figured it was not enough to apologize to him. She had to exin since it was not just her future at stake but both of theirs.

    "Thanks," Troy took the ss, but he did notice her hands shaking. "Why did you not call?" He determined that she might be nervous.. About what? He did not want to jump into any ideas.

 Chapter 348 - Marriage Certificate

    <h4>Chapter 348 - Marriage Certificate</h4>

    "I don''t know what to say." Tyra finally looked him in the eyes. "I guess I am still confused about what I want to do."

    For now, it was the only thing she could tell him. However, she felt she could not continue to string Troy along with her idea of tying him to her benefit. It was not fair to him.

    She knew she needed to finally determine whether to go through her n or end it right now. But if she did, she had to make sure that she was not keeping any secrets from Troy. She had toe clean with everything that could affect his life too.

    "Forget all your troubles and forget about what I will think. All I want you to do is focus on what you need. Do you want toe with me? Do you still want to get married?" He needed answers and did not see the point of going around the bush.

    He did not see a reason for them to keep circling the issue. He needed answers, and he did not have time to wait for Tyra forever. He almost did that for Cassie, and it did not end well.

    He knew he was not in love with her nor liked her romantically. But, he could see that they had so many things inmon. They could be good friends. They could help each other.

    "I..." She still had no answer for him. For days, she had thought about it.

    Although she knew she could trust him with her life, something still kept her at a distance. But now that Troy was demanding her answer. Was she ready to give him one?

    She contemted deep in her mind, trying toe up with a proper response. But she was still hesitant tomit to Troy to be her fake husband.

    "I''m sorry." He suddenly felt like an asshole, demanding her to decide on the subject matter. "I did not mean to put pressure on you."

    It was clear that this was not an easy task for him. So how could he expect that it would be easier for Tyra? They were both risking their future for the other.

    He did not want to do this, but his time was running out. He did have to leave soon to attend to his other obligations. He did not want to go unless he was sure that Tyra had made her final decision.

    "It is ok. I understand. It is not you, but me. I know I can trust you to fulfill the end of the bargain, but I am afraid that something might go wrong." She stated as she yed with the ss in her hands.

    She did not even notice that it was already empty, not until he offered to refill it together with his ss. She epted another one, hoping that it would remove that uneasiness that she felt.

    "Well, I can''t me you for thinking that way. We still hardly knew anything about each other." He answered her silent query. "But if you think of it, how sure are you that the next guy you meet will be better than me?"

    He observed how she reacted to his statement,ing up with his conclusion. He still sensed that she was wary about her situation at home, especially with her father.

    He was aware of her reason for entering this arrangement in the first ce. It had everything to do with her father. Instead of protecting her, he nned to sell her to the highest bidder.

    "You do have a point." She felt the seat next to her move and realized that he had decided to sit beside her.

    She took the drink he handed her and took a big gulp in it. She wanted the courage that the alcohol provided. She suddenly felt nervous from his nearness and the attention he was giving her.

    "I am not saying that marrying me is the only solution to your problem. But if you think it will help, I am willing to go through with it." He felt the need to reassure her that he had no problemsing to her aid.

    "But I can''t wait for you forever for your decision. If you want to do this, you have to tell me now." He moved closer to her, not in a threatening way. "I just want to be your friend."

    He had sworn never to get involved with women with baggage after his experience with Cassie. He almost lost his self-respect when he kept doing what she asked her to do even though it was against his principle.

    However, fate seemed to enjoy ying with his life. He could not seem to stay away as he faced another one today. Try as he might, he could not turn his back on Tyra when he knew she needed him.

    "What about your future?" She asked, still unconvinced that she should impose on him and let him marry her, just on paper.

    She knew that by doing so, he would be tying himself to her and destroying any chance of finding someone who would truly love him.

    "Let me handle that. For now, let us focus on your future." He knew that he was not expecting to fall in love anytime soon anyway.

    So, what was a couple of years or more of ying house with Tyra? He could certainly use herpany to pass the time. Besides, they agreed to get a divorce once things with her father had settled down.

    "Fine, I wille with you. Our initial agreement will resume if that is still what you want." She finally concluded their meeting.

    She was still unsure of what she was doing. But she still felt that it was better than marrying some random guy that her father chose for her.

    She had finally realized that her father had never thought of her best interest. He only needed her for his benefit.

    "If there are changes that you wish to implement, you might need to inform me now. So, we can decide on the matter immediately." She continued without letting him respond.

    But the situation with her father was getting worse.. The only possible solution to her, she could assume could work, would be to marry and show her father their marriage certificate.

 Chapter 349 - Hell On Earth

    <h4>Chapter 349 - Hell On Earth</h4>

    Ever since her father told her about his involvement in the underground criminal syndicate, her view of what she thought she knew about him had drastically changed. Was it good, or did it get worse?

    She could not sit quietly on her chair or go back to her work as she stared outside her office window when her mind kept getting distracted, contemting how to deal with this new situation.

    "Jacky, cancel all my appointments this morning," Dani shouted just outside her room. "I have to deal with something first." Finally giving up on her work to deal with the actual issue in her mind.

    She immediately cleared the papers that she barely touched and ced them back on the rack. Then, she grabbed her phone, inserted it inside her bag, and walked out of her office in a hurry to be somewhere.

    "Where are you going, Dani?" Jacky stood from her seat, surprised when she saw her friend strode out of her door, carrying her bag.

    She could see that Dani was in a rush to leave, but she could not remember any appointment she had scheduled for today. She would know if she had a meeting outside the office. Therefore, it might be something personal.

    She wondered if Dani received a private message on her phone since she did not hear her receive any calls. It was not like her friend to keep something from her. But she seemed to be agitated about something.

    "I have to go to Alex''s office. It is an emergency." She did not wait for Jacky''s response, knowing that she had no time to exin what was happening. "I''ll be back as soon as I can." Continuing to walk away.

    She did not like to keep secrets from Jacky, but the circumstances were different. She had to be careful with the information she just had discovered.

    Although she could trust Jacky with the information, she still was not sure of what to make of it until she had the entire story sorted out in her mind.

    "What sort of emergency?" Jacky suddenly panicked when she heard the dreadful word, making Dani stop in her tracks as she twisted her face to her friend.

    Her face was etched with worry lines, especially when she could see the anxiousness in Dani''s expression. Terrible thoughts instantly filled her mind.

    "It is not what you think." Dani realized that she must have sounded disturbing, which caused her friend to worry. "It is nothing like that." She quickly retorted, hoping to correct the misunderstanding.

    However, she still did not give her any details. She faced her friend with a pleading look, thinking of what she could tell her about what she was going through.

    But her mind remained nk, unable toe up with the truth nor a lie. She was just confused with the entire situation that she could not determine what to believe, not just yet anyway.

    "Then, what is it?" Jacky walked towards her position, studying her. "I can see that you have something bothering you."

    Lately, she might not be spending much time with her friend, but it did not change anything between them. She was still her best friend. She could still read her friend like a book.

    From her standpoint, she could see the dilemma in her expression. Dani was not lying to her, but she was going through something weighing heavily on her.

    "It isplicated as of now. But I promise." She swore to her friend, even putting her hands to her heart. "I will tell you everything once I know what it is."

    She knew her friend would understand her situation. As of now, her friend did not need to get involved in this particr situation. It was a sensitive matter that she had to handle on her own.

    "As long as you are not putting yourself at risk, I don''t mind. But if you need my help, don''t hesitate toe to me." Jacky told her, giving her a reassuring smile before going back to her table reluctantly.

    She had learned to trust her friend to tell her whatever it was that was bothering her. But she just had to be patient when Dani was ready to share that with her.

    She did not want to add more pressure and stress to what she was already dealing with at the moment. When Dani was ready, she would tell her everything, and she would be there for her.

    "Thanks. But I need to go." Dani continued to walk away, determined to discover the truth behind the secrets of her family''s past.

    She was awyer. Facts were relevant in her line of work. She could never judge a situation by hearing only one side of the argument and not seeing the pieces of evidence of the case.

    Her father, which she loved so much, might have recounted his involvement in the criminal underworld. But she still had to hear and study what others might have against him.

    She gathered that there was more to the story than what her father had told her. She did trust her father. She believed that he was telling her the truth.

    But she also had to see and talk to her former friend. She might find something else that could connect the dots that were still missing. As of now, she still could not see the entire picture.

    "Dani, are you on your way out?" Somebody in the lobby shouted at her, making her nce at her back.

    "Yes," She replied upon seeing who it was. "I''m sorry, Gerald. Something urgent came up that I need to deal with, but I already finished my draft earlier. Jacky probably had sent it to your office by now."

    She knew that it was not enough, but it had to do for now. She promised that she would make it upter when she returned. She would work hard on the case, even if she had to do overtime.

    "Ok then, I''ll just see youter." Gerald looked at her with curiosity, seeing that she was preupied with something else.

    He wondered if it was another case she was working on or something personal. But whatever it was, it had her full attention.

    She left Gerald in the lobby, making her way to the car already parked outside. This time, she did not drive herself but asked Ben to take her where she was going.

    "Please, don''t tell Alex about this." She spoke to the man sitting in the driver''s seat.

    She knew that he sometimes reported to Alex her activities. She exined to him what she had nned. Hopefully, he would see it in her way and cooperate with her.

    "Are you sure about this?" Ben asked her, still hesitant about what she was asking him to do.

    "Please, just this once." She tried to convince him as he drove her to their destination. Finally, he nodded, making her sigh in relief.

    She marched into his office building without anyone stopping her, except when she finally reached outside his private office. She had been in this ce several times in the past.

    But it was the first time she had returned to set foot in what she thought was hell on earth because she had believed that the devil was the one running this ce.

 Chapter 350 - An Exception To The Rule

    <h4>Chapter 350 - An Exception To The Rule</h4>

    "Are we sure that we could trust Prince Edward?" The Lord from the North asked the other Council Members.

    He was concerned with the rumors that he was hearing about the prince. After the stunt that he had pulled in the charity event that Alex had hosted. He wondered if he was suitable to be their new leader.

    The Council did agree to give him another chance, courtesy to the request of King Edward. However, he was doubtful that he would like to serve a king with a questionable reputation.

    "We all agreed to give him a chance." As usual, the duke, as head of the Council, defended the prince.

    He had no love or loyalty for the prince. Nheless, his blood bound him to serve the king. By theirw, he had to follow their protocol.

    But as part of the family, he could not ignore the plea of his brother to help his son to the throne. His brother had reigned over them with a firm but righteous. He still hoped that his son would do the same once enlightened with his responsibility.

    Besides, he also had his reason why he wanted Edward on the throne. He would help keep Alex away from the highest position of thend if that was what he truly wanted.

    "I still believed that Alex will be better suited to rule over us." Another one of the members spoke up.

    He could not see anyparison between the two princes. For him, Alex would alwayse on top, no matter where he looked at it. Edward would always fail against him.

    "Let us give Prince Edward a chance to prove himself. After all, that was what we all have decided on in ourst meeting." Fred stated, not wanting his colleagues to push for Alex any further until they had already exhausted all other options.

    A knock on the door interrupted the meeting. Fred''s secretary stood by the door, informing them that Lance was already waiting outside. They had asked for him to report to the Council to discuss his new assignment.

    "Send him in." Duke Frederick instructed as he continued with their other agendas. It was his idea in the first ce to involve Lance in the ns. He could foresee that eventually, he would be a great asset in the Kingdom.

    He watched the young man stride into the room, appearing to be full of confidence. He confirmed that Lance certainly had many qualities resembling his son, Alexander.

    A thought urred to him as he observed his every movement in thesest couple of years. He wondered if Lance could be the next in line to the throne. He was a prince, after all, who carried their blood.

    He believed that he could be another good candidate as an alternative with Prince Edward and his son. If only he could find a way around theirw, making Lance qualified to take over the Kingdom.

    "You ask for me." Lance stood in front of the assembly and presented himself to the members.

    Lance took the chair offered to him on the opposite side of the table. He was now situated directly in front of the duke. He observed the unreadable expression of the Council members as he tried to determine the purpose of the meeting.

    He could only assume what the Council wanted from him. But he had guessed that it had to do something with Alex and Edward. It was the only possible reason why the Council required his presence.

    "We have decided for you to continue with your training with Alexander." Fred had suggested this to the group knowing that the empire would benefit from what he would learn from the experience.

    Lance had always been one of the brightest young men in their social circle. He always had been at par with Alexander, whether academically or with their skills as they were growing up.

    He could also vouch for his loyalty, honesty, and the other good traits of a good man. Qualities that a true leader should possess. Any parent would be proud to have him as a son. He already had aplished many things at such a young age.

    "If that is what you wish. I am ready to do as you bid." He already figured this as much.

    He had foreseen this line of action from the Council after the stunt that Edward pulled. He had prepared himself for whatever the Council would ask him to do next.

    He waited for further instructions on how he should proceed with the new n. He was excited to go back and learn again from Alex. At the same time, he was looking forward to seeing Jacky once again.

    "Good." The duke answered him with a nod. "You will leave soon. I will have my assistant arrange everything for you."

    The duke looked at him, d that he had agreed once again with the initial arrangement, but there was something more that he had not yet told him.

    He stared at the young face of the prince, seeing the excitement in his eyes. He wondered if that had something to do with the job or it might be something else that was causing it.

    "Then, I will start packing and arranging for my trip." The young prince told the Council members.

    He waited for them to dismiss his presence, but the Council remained silent as if they were still waiting for something. He directed his attention to his father, the Count, who had been silent throughout the meeting.

    "There is one more thing." The duke finally spoke up after a few minutes of silence. He waited for Lance to focus his attention on him, ncing once to the Count. "We also had one stiption."

    The duke stood from his seat and paced the floor until he stood in front of the massive window overlooking the courtyard. He could see the beautiful garden surrounding the ce, but his mind was somewhere else.

    "What is it? Tell me. I will do my best toply." He had followed everything that the Council had instructed him so far.

    He believed that theirws had always been just, and the Council had been fair at all times. He did not see any problems, putting some conditions in his duties to the people he had sworn to serve.

    "The Council members and I had agreed that you should stop seeing a particr woman. I believe she goes by the name of Jacky, a friend of Dani." Duke Frederick spoke up.

    He could not see any problem if Lance went out with her as his pastime, but a long-time rtionship with amoner was not eptable in their society, especially in the pcews.

    It would cause an uproar in their circle and would create chaos in their Kingdom. People would start to question their social status and might even cost them their royalty status.

    "But..." He wanted to argue about this matter, but he already knew that it was forbidden. He should have known better.

    He had thought of the repercussions of going out with Jacky at the very start. But he had ignored it, thinking that it would not matter since he was not about to be king.. But it would seem that he was not an exception to the rule.

 Chapter 351 - Angel From The Heaven Above

    <h4>Chapter 351 - Angel From The Heaven Above</h4>

    She had been biding her time, finding the perfect moment. Finally, she was able to find an opportunity to escape. She knew she had to seize the chance.

    Afterst night''s incident with Nick, she feared she could not hold off Nick from discovering she did not possess the evidence anymore. She still could recall their conversationst night.

    "Our ns are almost at y. All I need now is what you promise me. In return, I will give you the revenge that we have agreed upon." Nick whispered to her ears as theyy naked on his bed.

    But how could she give him what she did not possess anymore? However, even if she still had it, she probably would not give it to him. She did not want to proceed with her revenge plot, and she did not trust Nick with all those information.

    "Of course, as a promise, I will deliver." She lied to her teeth as she diverted his attention away from the topic by doing what she knew best.

    It was the only way she could silence him. Once he was too exhausted and satisfied, he would eventually go to sleep, and she would be free from his scrutiny.

    But she could sense that he was bing impatient. She could not keep dodging his questions. Nick would soon want to get his hands on the files. She had to act fast before he figured what she had done.

    A knock on the door snapped her out of her reverie. She quickly slid out of bed and moved to the door. "This came for you, Miss." One of Nick''s security stood outside with a package for her.

    She thanked the man guarding her, making sure that she had gained his trust. It would be easier for her to execute her n if the security was clueless about it.

    She took the box into the room and ced it on the bed, knowing what she would find inside. When she opened the box, she found a beautiful red dress and matching shoes.

    She read the card with an attached note on it. It came from no one else but the man that held her captive. He had invited her this morning before he left to attend a dinner date tonight.

    Wear itter. I will pick you up at six. Nick.

    "I will." She mumbled to herself as she picked up the dress and ced it in front of her as she gazed at her reflection in the mirror.

    In the past, she had enjoyed the gifts she had received from Nick. Today, she could only stare at herself, thinking that this dress was her ticket out of this ce.

    She would make sure to look extra stunning tonight, alluring Nick and whoever he was entertaining. Then, she would make her disappearing act.

    "You can''t fail." She told the woman standing in front of her. She could see the determination in her eyes. She just hoped that everything would work out just the way she had nned it in her mind.

    She believed that once Nick learned of her betrayal, her life would be in grave danger. Nick was not a person who would take what she had done lightly. He would surely exact his revenge.

    She had to find a way out of his ce and his life for good as soon as possible. She preferred now. She could only think of one person who could help her, Alexander Princeton.

    On the other side of the city, his mind kept returning to the woman he left in his bed. He sat in his office, staring at the window outside. He was working on a project, but he could not keep his concentration on his task.

    "Sir, these files just came in. It requires your immediate approval." His assistant ced the files on the table, arranging them ording to his preference.

    His work was piling up, and his mind still kept flying elsewhere. He felt like something was wrong. He could sense that Cassie was hiding something from him.

    "Thanks, Michael." He told his assistant, who interrupted his thought when he walked into his room.

    "Do I have confirmation on my meeting tonight?" Nick asked his loyal assistant. He believed that money controls everything. As long as he was paying him well, he would do everything hemanded.

    "Yes, Sir Nick. I have sent the dress to your house too." He informed him, knowing that he had to do his job well.

    "If Edward arrives, send him first to my private room. I will attend to him in a little while." He instructed as he scanned the new files on his table.

    He finally dismissed his assistant, leaving him alone again. He returned his attention to his work, trying his best to finish it. Somehow, he finally was able to set aside thoughts of her.

    He barely aplished much when Michael informed him that Edward had arrived. The prince was already waiting for him in the other room for their meeting.

    "Tell him to give me a few minutes." The prince was early from their appointed time. He would make him sit for a while, making him remember his ce in this arrangement.

    He could not barge in his office as if he owned the ce and demand for his time. He might be significant in executing his ns, but he would not hesitate to throw him the trash if he kept meddling where he did not belong.

    "Yes, Sir," Michael excused himself and returned to his ce outside his door.

    He was again on his own, closing the file he had been working on before he was interrupted. He maliciously smiled as he thought of the man waiting for him in the other room.

    He turned around on his chair, once again gazing at the view outside his office. Not at all in a hurry to entertain his guest. Even if he knew he would be fuming any minute now.

    After a few more minutes, like clockwork. Nick heard the door of his office open with a slightly forceful bang. Edward must have been raging from his stunt. But he was already prepared for his wrath.

    "Where is Cassie?" Someone from the door shouted.

    "Sir, sorry, but I could not stop her." Michael apologetically muttered as he followed her into the room.

    He abruptly turned his chair around as he recognized that melodic voice. His visitor was not what he expected. He thought that it was Edward, who would be barging on his space, but it was someone else.

    He could not believe his eyes. He stared at the woman who stood in front of his desk with fire in her eyes. She looked calm, but he could sense her anger just underneath the surface.

    "It is nice to see you too." That was his response to her question. "I am d that you remember to visit me."

    He leaned on his chair and entwined his fingers in front of him as he smiled at her presence. He could not stop staring at her beautiful face, once again regretting letting her go in the first ce.

    She was indeed an angel from the heaven above.

 Chapter 352 - A Devil In A Mans Skin

    <h4>Chapter 352 - A Devil In A Man''s Skin</h4>

    "I am not here for pleasantries. I am only looking for Cassie." She ignored his snidements and proceeded with why she was present in this despicable ce. "Where is she?" She repeated.

    As much as she wanted to avoid seeing him, she had no choice. He was the only one who could point where Cassie was hiding. He was thest person she was with thest time she saw her.

    She had to talk to her privately. She had to hear from Cassie what she knew about her father''s past and his involvement with the underground society.

    "Come on now, Danie. Let us put the past behind us." This time, he stood up from his seat and walked a bit closer to her. "Why don''t you sit down?" He pointed to the chair in front of his desk.

    He did not allow her to refuse as he stood above her, forcing her to take one of the chairs he offered. Then, he leaned on the edge of his table, facing her.

    He was not about to let this opportunity go to waste. He studied her under his gaze, remembering every part of her features. He realized that she had changed, but it was for the better.

    "I don''t have much time to waste here, Nick." She voiced her irritation, noticing that he was withholding the information and using it to keep her from leaving.

    She would have walked out of this ce and away from him, but she had to find out the whereabouts of Cassie. She could not leave without getting at least a hint.

    She believed it was one of the ways she could help Alex with the situation. At the same time, get to the bottom of the truth once and for all.

    "You look gorgeous than ever." He could not stop himself from saying what was on his mind.

    He did not want to frighten her away, but he believed it would take more than that to scare someone like her. He was aware of how she had changed since they separated ways.

    Physically, she had turned more beautiful and developed in the right ces. She was more stunning now that Nick was able to look at her more closely. He wanted her more, back in his arms.

    However, her personality had also strengthened, he had observed. She was far from the weak and spoiled princess he had known before.

    The old her never attracted him. He only tolerated her presence because of the promise of the fulfillment of his dream. Since he saw her again, he knew he was obsessed with her. He could not stop craving for her.

    "I''m not here to have a friendly chat with you. Nothing has changed. You are still a scumbag. I only need Cassie and not you." She had to reiterate to him, not wanting any misunderstanding.

    She could see the glimmer in his eyes. She could guess that he was already nning something she would not like. She used to love this man, but she was through with his games.

    She sat straight, not wanting him to intimidate her. She already dealt with men like him, and she was not frightened that easily. She usually handled men like him with a firm resolve.

    "Why are you looking for her anyway?" His eyes narrowed at her, suddenly curious about her reason. If he remembered correctly, she had severed her ties with him and Cassie.

    His initial suspicion that something was going on with Cassie had suddenly spiked up again. He again wondered what Cassie had been doing for Dani to seek her out.

    "It is none of your business. It is between Cassie and me. So, tell me where she is hiding because I need to talk to her." She insisted as she stared at him without blinking.

    She had no n to share with him what she wanted to ask Cassie. In truth, she did not want him to suspect anything about her intention, but she had to find her.

    However, she had to extract the truth from him. When she asked Alex about Cassie''s possible whereabouts, he had no clue. All he knew was that Cassie had just vanished after she sent the files.

    The smirk on his face told her that he had no n to answer her. He was indulging her whim, nothing more, to keep her from leaving. She could walk out now, but that would mean she was leaving empty-handed.

    "What do I get if I help you find her?" He looked at her maliciously, waiting for her reaction.

    He could not think of a better opportunity to use this particr situation to his advantage if he could help it. He might not get the same chance ever again.

    "Nothing. I am not here to make a deal with you." She stood up from her chair and avoided bumping into him. "If you are not helping, then there is nothing else for me to do here."

    She decided that she was not getting anything from him. She was wasting her time. She could sense that he knew something about Cassie''s hideout, but he was not divulging it to her.

    She was about to walk out of his office just the same way she hade, but he grabbed her hand before she could move further away.

    He pulled her closer to him until he had captured her in his arms.

    "Leaving so soon. We barely have time to chat." He uttered seductively, believing that he could manipte her with his charm just like before. "Stay for a few more minutes, and I will tell you where she will beter."

    He tightened his hold on her arms when she tried to break free. She pulled harder, but his grasp became firmer. She hated feeling his skin against hers, remembering every cruel word he had said to her.

    As she pulled harder, he moved even closer until she was almost in his arms, but she still refused to move any further. She struggled harder to be free from his touch.

    "No, thanks," Dani could see in his lies. She knew how maniptive he could be. She would never fall again into his trap. "Let go of me." She demanded as she twisted her arms until one was loose from his grip.

    With one hand, she put all her energy on it and smacked him on the face. With the impact, she had managed to free herself. Then she pushed him hard enough until she had created enough space to escape.

    "If you ever touch me again, I will put a restraining order against you and file a harassment case against you." She shouted at him, full of anger for his audacity to touch her.

    She suddenly thought that maybe Carrie was also undergoing the same fate as she did. Her mind swiftly conjured images of Cassie, held against her will, hurt and in danger.

    It was not a farfetched idea when it was Nick that was involved. He was capable of such heinous acts, so she would not be surprised. She suddenly feared for Cassie''s life if that was the case.

    She could not wait for her to resurface from wherever he was hiding her. She had to find her soon. Getting involved with Nick was a terrible experience for her.. He was a devil in a man''s skin.

 Chapter 353 - The Waving Red Flag

    <h4>Chapter 353 - The Waving Red g</h4>

    She was almost at the door when Nick blocked her path. He just could not simply let her go. "I can arrange for you to see Cassie. It is a one-time offer. All you have to do is have dinner with me."

    Her reaction to his touch did not deter his intention. On the contrary, he felt more challenged to pursue her even more. The sting on his cheek only fueled the obsession he had with her. He had to own her again.

    "You must be insane if you think that I will ever go out with you again." She moved a step back away from him, seeing his devilish smile. "Get out of my way." She demanded, ready to strike him again if given a chance.

    She regretted her involvement with him. It was a lesson she would never forget. A man like him was not worth her tears and especially her love. Luckily, she had found a man a hundred times better than him.

    She was not going to waste any more of her time in his presence. It was a mistake that she came to see him. As always, she only proved that he was not capable of a civilized conversation.

    "Don''t be like that. I am sure that we could at least be friends. After all, we did have shared a lot of memories." He stood his ground, still blocking her path towards the door.

    He figured that she was too smart to fall for his tricks. He had to think of something else if he wanted her back. He had to be more cunning in dealing with her. That was the only way.

    "What memories?" She could almost feel her blood boiling, remembering those unwanted recollections of their past. "My rtionship with you was a nightmare." She sneered at him.

    All her hatred came back like a tidal wave, ready to consume everything in its path. She had finally confronted the man that almost ruined her life.

    "It was not all bad. We did share many good ones." He replied to her, hoping to reason out with her.

    But she quickly shut him down with her reply. "Those were all lies. Nothing about what we shared was true. You only used me to get what you wanted. My father''s trust."

    Visions of their past shed through her mind. It was true. She had been happy during the time they were together. She had been floating in cloud nine, wanting to spend the rest of her life with him.

    Fortunately, she woke up from that dreadful dream. She discovered the hell that she was about to enter into before it was toote. She had escaped his clutches.

    "I admit. I used you to get to your father''s wealth. But I regret the way I treated you. I am sorry that I lost you." He wore a mournful look, pleading for her forgiveness. "I am truly sorry for how I treated you. But I do love you."

    He thought that by changing his tactics, he might win her trust back. It was that or using force. But he would resort to thetter after exhausting all other efforts.

    "You don''t know anything about love. An evil man like you is not capable of love." She told him in spite.

    She would never fall again into his trap. She would never believe any more of his lies. "Now, step away from the door." She asked him calmly, barely containing her anger.

    "But I do. I still love you." He told her as he stepped forward, wanting to hold her in his arms again.

    "Don''te closer." She uttered, suddenly rmed with his movement. She did not like the way he was looking at her. He seemed up to no good. "Step away."

    She quickly nced around her, stepping back, checking her surrounding. She also considered her options if Nick decided to do something untoward to her.

    "Why? Am I frightening you?" He continued to walk closer to her, unable to control himself anymore. He wanted a taste of her lips. He had to have her in his arms. "You always love my kisses."

    "Stay back," Dani warned him, sensing that she was almost running out of ce to go. "Stop this nonsense before I call the police."

    She knew she found herself cornered, but she was not easily giving up. She was ready to fight if needed. She was not afraid to defend herself against any assault.

    "Well, what will you tell them? That I stole a kiss." Nick taunted her as he stopped a few feet away from her.

    Anothermotion was happening just outside the office. Nick was unaware since he had his attention focused on her. He knew he had caught her, but he was careful with his next move.

    "I will do more than that. I will make sure that you will rot in jail." She told him with contempt. She truly hated his existence.

    She tried to slip away from him, but he grabbed her before she could get away. She maneuvered against his grip, but he was quick. He was able to foresee what she had nned.

    "You are not getting away from me that easily." He tightened his hold on her arms and pinned her to the wall behind her.

    "Let go of me." She twisted and turned, trying to loosen his grip on her, but she could not get enough space to move. "You are truly despicable."

    She waited for an opportunity to strike back at him when she stopped resisting, his grip on her slightly loosened. She grabbed the chance and twisted her way out of his clutches.

    "Let me show you how despicable I can be." He ran after her, but she dodged his attack. She used his momentum to her advantage, making him fall to the floor. Then, she moved to her exit.

    But before Dani could escape and storm out of the room, the door had suddenly burst open, revealing a raging bull ready to charge on the waving red g.

 Chapter 354 - A Sick Predator

    <h4>Chapter 354 - A Sick Predator</h4>

    It had been a long day for him. He had been moving from one conference room to another. He had to attend several meetings due to a new project they wereunching.

    In one of his meetings with an important client, he received a call from Ben. Upon hearing his report, he immediately made his excuses and left his meeting in a hurry.

    "What is it?" Marcus ran after him, concerned about his action.

    Alex never walked away from a client unless he had a more urgent matter to attend to, which in this case, he was clueless. He had not received any word that there was an emergency in thepany.

    It could only mean it was something personal. Marcus wondered what it could be or who was involved. He could only think of a few possible reasons. It was either his parents or Dani.

    "It is an emergency. Take over for me." Alex instructed Marcus, having no time to exin the situation as the elevator closed on him.

    Alex knew he should have told him more, but he had no time as he rushed like a maniac on the road. He did not like that Dani had made a hasty decision, putting herself in apromising position or even a dangerous one.

    "Ben, where is she now?" He called her bodyguard again, hoping that she was already with him, on her way back to her office.

    He was just d that Ben had informed him of her n, despite her plea to keep it from him. He reminded himself to reward Ben for his loyalty and sharp thinking.

    "She had not left the building yet, Sir. I am still waiting outside." Ben informed him of the situation.

    He knew he promised her to keep it from his boss, but he weighed the situation and found her safety was his priority. No matter what he promised her, he had to fulfill his first obligation.

    "Ok. Be on alert. I will get Dani." He informed his men as he neared the building. He left his car in front of the building, letting his men deal with it, and rushed further inside.

    He only knew theyout of this building because he had Nick investigated. But this was the first time he had entered this premises. He did not care if he was trespassing, but he had to get to her.

    The one at the front desk tried to stop him, but she was toote as the elevator closed on her. He could not wait to reach the top floor where his private office was situated.

    He was sure that was where Dani went to confront him. He still wondered why she woulde to see him unless it had something to do with Cassie.

    "Come on." He muttered to himself, willing the elevator lift to go faster, even if it was already an express one.

    As soon as the door opened, he rushed out. Then, he proceeded to the room on the other side of the floor. It was the only one that was not enclosed in ss and with the door closed.

    The man sitting on the desk looked at him closely with a wide-eyed expression and probably recognized him. He stood from his chair and tried to stop him from proceeding to the door behind him.

    "Sir, I don''t think you have an appointment. I will require you to turn back." He said a bit nervously, blocking the path to the other room. "You can set up another date..."

    He was not able to finish his statement as Alex disrupted him. "Where is Danie?" He asked the man that stood in his way.

    Alex was not able to wait for his response, sensing the urgency of the situation. His instinct was ring warning bells on his consciousness, nagging at him to make a move.

    He quickly shoved Nick''s assistant out of the way as he proceeded to the closed room. Alex moved at lightning speed when he heard amotion inside.

    When he saw Dani running towards the door, he already knew that something was wrong. Dani bumped into him in a rush to get out of the ce.

    "What did he do?" He furiously asked her, trying to assess the damage he had done. He looked at her and then shifted his eyes to him, determining his line of action. "What did you do?"

    But there was a predominant feeling that kept nagging at him. His instinct dictated that he beat the hell out of the scumbag, but his training prevented him from acting savagely.

    "Nothing. We were only talking, and apparently, Dani did not like my opinion on some subject matters." Nick said with a sly smile on his lips.

    He did find it amusing that the prince was acting like a knight in shining armor,ing to her rescue. He did not know that her fiance did enjoy ying the part.

    At the same time, he was annoyed that their unexpected visitor interrupted his opportunity to be alone with her. He almost had her in his mercy.

    "Just take me out of here." She whispered as he held her in his arms. She tried to push him out of the door, but he refused to budge. He remained holding her in his arms, but his eyes never left the other man in the room.

    She knew if she did not do something, all hell would break loose. She had too convinced him to leave before he realized what had just urred a few moments ago.

    But she was toote as she saw him looking at her arms. Markings were already visible in her pale skin. Nick''s grip earlier had finally shown some light red bruising.

    "Did he do this to you?" He held her arms lightly, careful not to hurt her any further.

    But he knew his patience was wearing thin as he imagined the scenario that happened earlier. And what could have happened if he did not arrive on time.

    He let her go reluctantly, but his desire to take action took precedence. He marched towards him with one thought in his mind. He had to make him pay forying a hand on her.

    Alex thought of Nick as a coward who preyed on people who could not defend themselves.. He was a sick predator who could only abuse the weaker ones.

 Chapter 355 - An Eye For An Eye

    <h4>Chapter 355 - An Eye For An Eye</h4>

    "Did he do this?" He had asked her, but she guessed her answer was unnecessary as he already had formed his conclusion.

    It was written all over his face as it contorted in anger. His eyes aze, not tearing his eyes away from Nick. He already decided that he could not let this slide.

    "Alex, let us just go." She did not want him to waste his time on a man like him. "He is not worth it." She knew what would happen if she did not stop Alex from what he was thinking.

    But there was nothing she could do as he continued to strode into the room where Nick stood waiting, ready for whatever wasing his way.

    They were both equally built, almost at the same size. Dani could only wonder who would have the upper hand. She knew that both trained to defend themselves, but they had grown up in a different kind of discipline.

    "This will not take long." He heard her, but he could not stop. He continued on his path, seeing that Nick was already anticipating his first move.

    As soon as he was at a striking distance, he moved his left hand in the direction of his face, but he easily eluded his thrust. Nick also made a counter strike, but he already knew it wasing.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t let this pass," Alex said after letting his fist fly again and hitting him on the mark. He had tricked Nick, giving him a follow-up blow on the stomach and another one on his cheek.

    Nick tried to recover and throw some punches too, but it hardly made a dent on Alex as itcked a strong impact. Nick had already sustained several hard blows that he could barely stand straight.

    "Stop it," Dani shouted, wanting the fighting to stop. Luckily, Nick''s assistant was able to call the security who walked into the room, preventing the two from going at it again.

    It took two men to stop Alex from beating Nick lifeless, and then the other two helped their boss to his feet. But instead of anger, Dani saw Nick smirked, amused with Alex''s violent reaction.

    "Please, Sir, you have toe with us." One of the security men finally let go of him when Alex had calmed down.

    "No, let them go," Nickmanded his men as he stood straight and fixed his clothes that had gone disarray from the brawl.

    He used his fingers to wipe the blood that dripped down his broken lips and smiled upon seeing it. He shook his head to clear his head from the blow he had incurred.

    He never liked doing his dirty work, but sometimes it was necessary. Right now, he had Alex just where he wanted him. It might have caused him some bruises and minor broken bones, but it was all worth it.

    "Alex, please." She begged him, entwining her arms around his, hoping that he would finally snap out of whatever had possessed him to lose control.

    She knew that Nick was up to something no good, but at the moment, all she wanted was to be as far away from him as possible. She could not stand another minute in the same room with him.

    "This is not over yet," Alex stated in a threatening voice. "Touch her again, and I assure you that you have not seen thest of me." He could not tolerate what he did.

    He had very high reverence for women. He believed that men had no right toy a finger on them or disrespect them in any way. What Nick did was uneptable, and he had to pay for it.

    It was unfortunate that he had lost his control. However, he would not regret defending Dani from men like him. Nick already caused enough damage to Dani''s life. Alex would not allow him to continue to do so.

    "I assure you that this is far from over." Dani finally could not take the way he was mocking them with his smile.

    She wanted him to pay for all his sins, but she knew it was never that simple. Nick was a sly fox who knew how to avoid messing with thew. But she would find a way to be answerable to thew, even if take her forever.

    "I am looking forward to it," Nick answered her with a malicious smile and a subtle kiss, just for her. "But expect my retaliation." He offered his warning too.

    He could see that Alex was fuming from his small action and his parting words, but he enjoyed it too much for him to stop. Finally, the couple walked towards the door, escorted by his men.

    "Are you alright?" Alex looked at her and took her hand as they left the building.

    He knew he had made a mistake by losing his sensibility and letting Nick get to his nerves. He should have known better. But when it came to Dani, he seemed to be going crazy.

    "Yes, don''t worry about me. I can handle myself just fine. But thanks foring to my rescue." She held his gaze, assuring him that she was ok.

    She could have handled the situation on her own. She had it under control, but Alex showed up. Although she appreciated his effort to defend her, she knew it was not necessary.

    He assisted her on the passenger seat of his car, ready to take her home. He knew that they could never go back to the office in their current condition. He also had to attend to her bruises.

    "You know I will alwayse when you need me. Look at what Nick did to you. I will never forgive myself if he had done worse." He touched the reddened area on her skin and felt the rage once again.

    He wished he could do more to hurt Nick and wiped that ugly smug on his face. But he believed that it would not have solved anything. He had to think smart and not stoop to his level.

    Nick was not someone who did fight fair. He had to be careful with dealing with him. Nick would have something up his sleeves. He could expect that Nick would fulfill his threat and exact his revenge anytime soon.

    Nick was the kind of man that believed in an eye for an eye.

 Chapter 356 - Very Independent Woman

    <h4>Chapter 356 - Very Independent Woman</h4>

    "Does it hurt?" He asked as he took an ice pack from the freezer to apply to the already darkened bruises. He could tell that Nick had forced himself at her and gripped her tightly on her arms.

    He swore he would have killed the man if the security had not stopped him. He never felt this kind of rage before, not even when he discovered that Tyra had betrayed him for his cousin.

    He could not fathom what he would do if any harm befell Dani because he failed to protect her. He knew that Dani had be his life, and he would not know how to survive without her.

    "Not much. Don''t worry. It is nothing I can''t handle." Dani assured him, already guessing what was going through his mind.

    She could see the mixed anger and confusion that ran in his mind as his eyes mirrored what he was feeling. Alex was a man who was always in control. He never allowed his emotions to get the best of him.

    But today, she saw how he lost it all just because he wanted to protect her. She feared that he might eventually do something stupid because of how he felt about her.

    "Why did you go there in the first ce?" He ced the bag on the affected area and then shifted his eyes back at her face.

    He was still wondering what possessed her to barge into Nick''s office on her own. It was a foolish thing to do, especially when she put herself in harm''s way.

    "I have to see Cassie and talk to her. He was the only one who knows where she is." She exined to him. "I thought I could convince him to tell me. I was proven wrong."

    She did regret her decision to see Nick. She should have known better to think that he had a tiny shred of good in him. He was a man without a conscience and could never be trusted.

    "I told you to leave the part of looking for Cassie to me. I will handle it. Please, stop putting yourself in danger. Don''t ever go near Nick again." Hemanded in a firm voice.

    He did not mean to sound like he was dictating what she could and could not do, but he only wanted her safe. He was only thinking of what would be best for her.

    He moved closer to her until he was only inches away from her. He took the ice bag away from her arms and ced her in his embrace. He would protect her no matter what.

    "Wait a minute." She did not like the way it seemed like he was ordering her around. "I''m not your damsel in distress that you have to keep on saving. I am capable of doing that for myself."

    She suddenly looked at Alex the way she had looked at her dad. She realized that he sounded like Ethan, always telling treating her like she was a child, a delicate piece of object that needed protecting.

    She had run away from him because she had enough of his control, but it would seem that Alex was doing the same thing. She could not handle if he, too, would start taking charge of her life.

    "I did not want to sound like I am controlling your life. I am sorry." He could see that she did not appreciate what he said. Her face frowning indicated that she was not happy with their situation.

    It was never his intention, but the incident earlier warrants for him to intervene with the scene. He could not stand idly by while that scumbag ex-fiance assaulted his girl.

    "How did you even know that I went to Nick''s office?" She questioned him. Then, a lightbulb suddenly lit and enlightened her confusion. "Of course, all your men are loyal to you."

    She finally figured that despite Ben promising not to tell, he still reported what she did. She suddenly felt like she was that young girl who kept fighting for her independence.

    "Don''t me Ben. He was only doing his job. Besides, he was concerned that you might be in danger." He tried to defend the man responsible for guarding her with his life.

    "Ok, then I me you." She said in irritation. "You can''t keep tracking my activities. I am more than able to defend myself."

    Although she knew that his intention had always been noble, she still could not help but be annoyed with the way he was acting. She never liked this part of him that always wanted to protect her.

    Sometimes she felt he was bing overbearing. Since he always seemed to be overdoing it. He acted as if she was in constant danger when she had lived all her life in this city without fearing for her life.

    "What about earlier when Nick had his hands on you?" He could not keep his anger contained anymore, just thinking about it. He was not mad at her, but he was furious with how she put her life in a difficult situation.

    "I was handling it just fine. I already put Nick in his ce. If you must know, I was already on my way out when you came." She proudly told him. She did not like that he was not taking her seriously.

    As far as she was concerned, she could have handled the situation on her own. She was able to defend herself against Nick. She did sustain some bruises, but it did not mean that Nick was able to overpower her.

    "Oh! Really?" Alex understood what she was trying to say. "But look at what he did. What if you failed to stop his assault? We can''t be too careful." But he needed her to see his point of view too.

    He was sure that this was not thest they would encounter Nick or simr situations that might cause her harm. He had to have a guarantee that Nick would never be able to touch her again.

    "You will never be able to protect me all the time." She stated frustratedly. "You can''t keep dropping everything to run to my rescue." She guessed that he left his obligations again for her.

    She could not live in fear, hiding behind him or his men to protect her. She learned to defend herself, exactly, for this reason. She had be to be stronger to survive on her own.

    "You can''t ask me not to think about your safety. I promise your dad that you are now my responsibility." He reasoned with her as he held her hands in his. He wanted her to listen to him.

    "I think I should be getting back to my office," Dani muttered while making a sigh.

    She slowly pulled her hands from his, stood on the couch, and grabbed her bag. She did not want to argue with Alex anymore. She felt it was necessary to put some space between them in the meantime.

    "I think you should stay and rest. I will call Jacky and tell her to cancel the rest of your appointments." He offered, thinking that she was taking this incident too lightly.

    "I can''t stay here. I am hardly hurt since you made sure of that. Remember." She somehow sounded sarcastic, but she could not help it. "I still have a lot of work to do."

    She walked out of his apartment despite his appeal for her to stay. It felt like she needed to stand her ground.. He had to understand that she was a very independent woman.

 Chapter 357 - Wake-up Call

    <h4>Chapter 357 - Wake-up Call</h4>

    She just finished with her hair and makeup. She already wore her new gown. All that was left was to put on her matching shoes. Then, she was ready to go.

    She looked at the mirror to check on her masterpiece. She had put some extra care into making herself look stunning for her man. She had to guarantee that he would fall for her charms.

    "You look delightful in that dress." A man stood behind her and whispered in her ears as his lips kissed her cheeks and his hands started caressing her exposed neck and shoulders.

    She was indeed quite beautiful with a body to match. She was cunning and vile, an asset that she was proud to possess. Besides that, she was incredible in bed.

    "Because you always know what is good for me." She teased him as she turned around to face him, running her fingers on the side of his muscr arms until theynded on his chest. "You certainly know what I like, Nick."

    She spread her palm t on the surface, feeling his steady heartbeat as she stared into his eyes. She maintained his gaze, not wavering as she convinced him that she was still a part of his world.

    "And you certainly know what to do with it." His hands slid down on her back until it settled on her behind, giving it a firm squeeze before letting her go. "Shall we go, Cassie?"

    As much as he would like to y with her and enjoy her delectable body, where they were going was more important at the moment. He finally let go of her body and assisted her out of the apartment.

    "Where are we going? What is this meeting all about?" She asked him, hoping that he was still under her spell.

    If he answered her question, she would know that he still trusted her. She had to determine where she stood in this situation. It could mean her life and freedom.

    He sat in the backseat with her as the chauffeur drove them to their destination. He studied her under his gaze, deeply thinking if he could still trust her.

    "Well, I think you will like where we are heading. As Edward said before, we are moving up our timeline." He finally spoke up and told her just a few bits of information to feed her curiosity.

    After what happened earlier with Dani, he still could not figure out why Dani wanted to see her. What was her connection with Cassie? With the delicacy of their situation, he could not afford to make any mistake.

    He had to be careful in everything he did and said, especially in front of Cassie. Until he had proven that she was still worth his trust, he would be wary of her presence.

    "Then, I can''t wait." She smiled, acting excited and giggly with his ns. Just like before, she started doing her part.

    She put on her invisible mask and behaved like a dumb bimbo that all she could do was do his bidding and make him happy. It had been her ammo against him from the very start.

    All she had to do was feed his ego, and in return, he would give her what she wanted. Her assets had been her way around him, and she would continue to use them until she found a way to escape.

    "Me too." He replied, taking her hand and teasing it with peppered kisses.

    A few more minutes, they had stopped in a famous underground club that they had frequented in the past. Nick loved to invest in this kind of business.

    He found the business lucrative. It was also a nice ce to conduct his other private meetings since he could avoid the prying eyes of his enemies and thew.

    "Don''t you just love this ce?" He whispered in Cassie''s ears as the hostess ushered them to the exclusive section.

    Men and women scattered the room, consisting of patrons and their guests. This establishment offered a different sort of entertainment. This ce offered an assortment of activities that enticed their wealthy clients.

    Illegal activities predominated around the ce, making it the perfect ce for his more lucrative projects. Nobody dared bothered him nor messed up with his business.

    "Yes," She answered as she smiled at him shrewdly. She had to y the part perfectly.

    He could not suspect her ns, or else she would be screwed. If she wanted to get away from him, she had to do it tonight. Before he finally discovered her secrets. Then, she would be as good as dead.

    He ordered them some drinks as they waited for their guest. If her suspicion was correct, she believed they were meeting the prince again to finalize their ns.

    "Who are we meeting anyway?" She asked casually, feigning boredom as they sat and drank on one of the corners, with the view of the entire room.

    "Patience, my dear. I made sure to be early. I want to see his grand entrance." He told her as he satfortably in the soft cushion of his chair, watching the people that roam around the ce.

    He never likeding inte in a meeting. It always put theter at a disadvantage. As the saying went, the early bird caught the worms.

    "Then, can I at least go dance on the dance floor?" She stood up from her chair and moved to hisp, ying with his hair with her fingers.

    "Fine." He grabbed her arms and pulled her closer, kissing her intensely until she was barely breathing from the pressure of his lips. Then, he finally let her go, allowing her to move out of his grip.

    "What about you? Don''t you like to dance?" She stretched her hands to him, alluring him to join her. But she already knew that he would not.

    "You go ahead and dance for me. I will join youter." He told her as his eyes kept ncing around him. "Cassie." He called her back before she could step further. "Stay where I can see you."

    He did enjoy watching her move. She was a good dancer, very graceful in her movement. She could stand out in a sea of people as soon as she let her body sway to the rhythm.

    The way she ground her body to the music had always been a prelude to what she could offer to him once they were in his bed. She was a vixen sent to torture him.

    Then, his eyes caught the man he had been waiting for, and he was just on time. The same hostess earlier showed his guest to his table, guiding him through the crowded ce until he stood in front of him.

    "Wee home, my brother. How was your flight? I hope you are ready to join the family business." Nick stood from his chair and started to hug the man he had not seen for a long time.

    He could certainly use his help. That was if he had finally changed his mind about being part of his ns.. He had been reluctant to participate in his grand master n, but maybe this time, he ultimately had a wake-up call.

 Chapter 358 - Rich, Arrogant, Snobby Man

    <h4>Chapter 358 - Rich, Arrogant, Snobby Man</h4>

    "You know I only came here because I epted a job." The neer said to the man that imed to be his brother, declining the drink handed to him.

    He took the seat that Nick offered to him and ordered his preferred drink. He looked around the room, assessing the ce. Then, his eyes focused on the dance floor, finding a woman staring back at them.

    "You can always work at the hospital and help me out in your spare time, Jacob." Nick pointed out, disrupting his focus, returning his attention to his brother.

    Nick only learned that he had a brother when his father died and left thepany to him. In thest will that his father left, it stipted hisst wish. It included that he should find his bastard brother.

    For Nick to get his entire inheritance, he had to help Jacob seed in the life he wished to be. His father only left a few of his wealth to Jacob, but he assured that his other son would have enough to have afortable life.

    "Although I am thankful to you for helping me get through medicine, it did not mean that I owed you anything." Jacob rified his reason for transferring to this city. "I am not here to work for you." To make it clear.

    He had hated his father for impregnating his mother, then leaving her to fend for herself. He had to grow up without a father and a struggling mother.

    Luckily, his mother had been a great woman. She had been both a father and a mother to him, growing up. He had a happy childhood even if he did not get all he wanted nor had a father to support him and be there for him.

    "If you ever change your mind, know that you are always wee to join mypany." Nick reiterated as his attention went to another man walking towards their table.

    He might not feel any sibling love for his brother, but he could see his potential. Jacob was smart and capable of helping him in the business. He believed that Jacob would be a great addition to his personnel.

    "I will not count on it, brother," Jacob stated with conviction. He had discovered the business that his father left Nick when his older brother had taken him under his wings.

    His brother offered to send him to school and take care of his and his mother''s needs. He even paid their loans and house mortgaged. Nick said that it was the wish of their father to help him.

    But in exchange, he had to do some errands for him. At first, it was a small job that he could do in his spare time. But as time went on, the tasks had turned moreplicated.

    "I hope I am not disturbing anything important." The neer that Nick was waiting for had finally arrived, cutting off his conversation with his brother.

    He had arrived a few minutes ago, but he stayed in obscurity. He wished to observe the man he would be meeting with before showing himself to him.

    He could see that he was having a conversation with someone he did not recognize. He could sense a bit of argument in the way their bodynguage suggested. But it was too subtle to be even noticed by untrained eyes.

    "No, not at all." Nick quickly stood up and shook the hand of his new client. "You have to excuse me if I have to bring along my brother with me. He just arrived in town, and I wish to show him around."

    Jacob stood up from his sitting position and offered his hand to the stranger. He seemed to be a very significant person in his brother''s eyes. But to him, he was just another rich snob. "Jacob."

    "I don''t mind at all. If your brother is as good as you, then you might be able to convince me to join your group." The man reacted with a wide grin on his face and shook the young man''s hand.

    "Unfortunately, he had no passion for our line of business. He is a doctor who will be starting his practice at the County General Hospital." He knew that it was a noble profession but still had a bitter taste on his lips.

    He knew that his brother''s talent would be wasted in his chosen job but would have be a great asset in his business instead. But he could not force him to do his bidding just yet.

    "I guess a loss for us, but a great gain for mankind." The man who still had not divulged his name to Jacob said sarcastically.

    He believed that there were people who were born to serve humanity. Then, there were those extraordinary men and women created to rule the world.

    "It depends on one''s perspective," Jacob responded to the man''s words, not at all offended but proud of his chosen field.

    He did note here to entertain his brother''s clients. Nick asked him here to see him, nothing more. He was here just as a courtesy to him, as his brother by blood.

    "Yes, it does." Nick finally intervened in the conversation. "Why don''t you have a taste of this delicious scotch? I ordered it just for you." Nick interjected, knowing that his new client was a fanatic in this particr brand and year.

    On the other hand, Jacob decided to excuse himself from the discussion. He had no interest in their topic of conversation. He walked to the bar to replenish his drink and found the woman on the dance floor earlier ordering a drink.

    He had already forgotten about her, but seeing her again spiked up his curiosity once again. He walked towards her and sat down on the empty stool a sit away from her.

    "I''ll have a beer." He told the woman behind the counter, giving her a friendly smile.

    If he was to catch this woman''s attention, he had to act differently from what most men around here did.. He should not behave to be a rich, arrogant, snobby man, like his half-brother.

 Chapter 359 - Another Time

    <h4>Chapter 359 - Another Time</h4>

    Thedy bartender was also a bit surprised but went to go and get his drink. That probably also caught the attention of the other girl near him. She turned her head to look in his direction.

    But instead of smiling at him, she just shook her head in disbelief. Though she did smile eventually, it was a grin, saying she was more amused by him than the situation.

    "What is so funny?" He finally asked as he also turned to her, looking directly at her. "Do I have something on my face?" He patted his cheeks as if he was trying to remove an invisible speck.

    He did not n to use that as a start-up conversation, but the opportunity presented itself, so he had to grab it by the balls. He was never great at pick-up lines, not having any practice with going out with random girls.

    He did not usuallye up to girls at a bar. In truth, he rarely had been inside a bar. With his busy schedule, going out had always been out of the question, much alone dates.

    "Nothing." She replied but then again changed her mind. "You, I guess. I am not used to men in this ce ordering a cheap beer. It diminishes their social standing." She exined to him, slightly curious about this stranger.

    Men who usually came to this kind of ce wanted attention. He had to prove to the other that he was better, wealthier, and more powerful.

    The more expensive their alcohol and cigarettes were, the more respect they felt they deserved. Booming markets, trade sesses, business alliances, and mergers were only a few of their status symbols.

    "Well, I am not a man of this ce. I am just passing through. So, that should answer your question." He responded to her even if she did not ask him any question.

    He could read it in her eyes, her curiosity about his identity. He suddenly wondered if she knew his brother. He remembered her looking at their table earlier. Or was she interested in him?

    "I guess that much." She replied quickly, slightly challenged by this man. She looked in her date''s direction and immediately locked eyes with him. She concluded that he was still watching her every move.

    He still had not forgotten about her. It would have been easier for her to execute her n if she could find a way to distract him. He thought that this man would do the trick, but it seemed that it did not work.

    She returned her gaze at the man next to her. She could sense that he did not seem to be the typical man she met in this ce. He was different. He still looked young but old enough to be part of these underworld activities.

    She wondered what he was doing talking to her date. He did not look like he could hurt a fly. His face did not seem to be haunted by his crime. But then again, looks could be deceiving.

    "What about you? Are you one of them?" His voice contained a challenge for her to answer him truthfully.

    He was not naive about what this ce was. It was full of secrets and lies that could be dangerous to anyone who did not belong, just like him.

    But his brother was a bit up in thedder, so nobody would dare to touch him unless it was he who would order the hit. As of now, he did not see any reason for him to fear for his life. Not that he knew of anyway.

    "I''ll have what he is having." She ordered, thinking that it should answer his query. "Bottoms up." She grabbed the bottle and drank directly from it, not waiting for the bartender to pour it on clear ss.

    She watched him follow her lead as they both finished the drink in one go. She had a high tolerance for alcohol. Getting drank was the least of her worries.

    But somehow, she had to get rid of this man. She could not have him watching her every move, especially if he could be a part of what she was running away from, or else she would never be able to escape.

    "You should be careful. I think you are asking for trouble by drinking too much." He had already seen her with a drink earlier. Then, another one before he walked near her.

    He could tell that she was no ordinary woman. She was someone with a unique and strong personality. But it did not mean that men could not take advantage of her. After all, she was still vulnerable to cruel and despicable men that dominated this ce.

    "Can I ask you a favor?" She knew it. Her guess was correct. This man was different.

    He was not like most of these men. They were all losers who tried to ovepensate, using money and power to cover up their shorings as decent human beings.

    "What is it?" He asked, willing to help her with whatever she needed.

    He always thought that men ought to treat women as if they were delicate flowers. They deserved to be loved, cared for, and respected, just like his mother.

    "Can you stay here and guard my bag? I am just going to the dance floor and dance unless you care to join me." She appeared to be ordering him subtlely in his consciousness.

    It was an ability she slowly developed over the years. With her charms, in addition to her wit, she was able to manipte men to do what she wanted.

    He had two options. He could stay on the counter and watch, or he could dance on the dance floor. Either way, she was good with it. She could work on both scenarios to her advantage.

    "I am sorry, but I will have to pass." He answered her, not that he did not dance. He could not at the moment. He remembered that he had to make a call. It was an important one that he could not put aside.

    Although, he did feel slightly disappointed because it would have been nice to dance with her.. Maybe another time, he thought as he watched her sashayed away.

 Chapter 360 - Last Attempt For Salvation

    <h4>Chapter 360 - Last Attempt For Salvation</h4>

    "Suit yourself." She replied, slightly disappointed that her appeal did not work on him.

    She stood up, and without looking back, she proceeded to the center of the ce and tried to catch everyone''s attention. In this case, all eyes would be on her.

    That included her date for the night, the stranger, and the other men, lusting over her body since she started dancing earlier. A n had been concocting in her mind as soon as the stranger came looking for her.

    "Let me see..." She mumbled to herself as she swayed her hips to the beat. "... how long you can keep your hands to yourself." She finished her thought as she sexily moved her body for everyone to see.

    She could feel their eyes on her even if she could not see them with her eyes closed. She could imagine one man was furious with her action, another man was curious, and the others only wanted to touch her.

    A few secondster, a man stood behind her and had his hands on her hips, putting pressure on her skin. If he kept pushing his fingers tighter, it might make a bruise.

    "You are such a tease." An unfamiliar voice uttered near her ears.

    Hearing him did not frighten her one bit. On the contrary, it made her smile as she began to map up her next n.

    At first, she feared that Nick would be the one to join her. That would certainly ruin her ns, but it was a risk she had to take. Then, the stranger might try his luck with her.

    She knew she could work with that. But it was still not the best solution to her situation. Her initial n was better, she believed. The one that did not involve the stranger.

    "I was just dancing and minding my business." She responded, not stopping him from moving his hands around her body. Onended on her stomach while the other one went down on her exposed thighs.

    She could sense that he was a big man. Exactly what she had in mind. She could feel his firm grip as it yed with her body. She could only guess that he was the creep that had been lusting over her.

    She did not mind his touch or the way his lips now attacked her neck. She had endured this kind of sleaziness from Nick, what was one more time for her n to escape.

    "I don''t think you will mind if I keep youpany." He whispered in between his ragged breaths. "What about my ce?" This time, his hand had gone up under her skirt, and his other one had started squeezing her boobs.

    To all the men watching her, it would seem that she had enjoyed every minute of it. But unknownst to them, she hated it. She wanted to puke from what he was doing to her. But it had to be done.

    "..." Before she could answer the man, someone pried him away from her, almost making her lose her bnce from the impact of the force.

    The next thing she knew, the man flew away on the floor. She was left standing in the middle of the scene, waiting for what would happen next.

    "You son of a b*tch." He heard a familiar voice shout in rage. She knew she had to do something, but she was stunned by what happened and could only watch as Nick started beating the guy.

    The man who dared to touch her tried to recover and punch back, but Nick avoided the first throw. But the second onended hard on his cheek, throwing him slightly off.

    "Stop, Nick," Cassie shouted, acting the part of a distressed girlfriend as best as she could.

    However, Nick found a chair and smacked the guy with it, making himnd again on his back. Nick was about to do more assault on him, but the stranger who stood at the side finally tried to stop them.

    This time, she realized that it was her time to run away. She snapped out of her initial shock and started thinking of her escape strategy. She slowly slipped around the other man watching the brawl until the bouncers helped to stop the fight.

    By that time, she was already out the door, trying to find a way to get away as far as she could. She kept looking at her back, thinking that Nick and his men were alreadying after her.

    She ran to the other side of the street, hoping to find a ride. The streets looked deserted. The club was not exactly in the middle of the city.

    All she could see was the empty road, a few darkened buildings, and a few luxurious cars on the parking lot. She believed that hailing a cab on her way to her freedom was not likely to happen in this scenario.

    So, she had to improvise. She tried the first car near her. "Why do they have to lock their doors? Don''t they trust anyone anymore?" She muttered under her breath, frustrated with her situation.

    She had to find a way out of this ce soon, or they would find her and catch her. After that, she could only guess her fate, and it was not something she could look forward to since she would be dead.

    "Come on. Think." She kept whispering to herself, afraid that she was running out of time.

    Then she saw the convertible that was parked a few cars away from her. She rushed to its side and checked the front side, but there were no keys. She had no idea of how to hotwire a car.

    Finally, she abandoned the idea and ran towards the road where she would try her luck. When she thought that she was far enough, she hid behind the bushes, just in case a familiar car came looking for her.

    "You can do this. You have to be patient." She could only think of one thing she had to do. She had to reach Alex because he was the only one who could help her.

    Sheid down on the rocky ground, finding herself exhausted, drunk, and frustrated. It would seem that the alcohol she had consumed was more than her body could handle. Add up the stress of the night.

    She tried to stay awake andmand herself to stand up when she saw a caring by, but it had been too much of an effort. She could not even clearly see the car since it was dark.

    "I''m sorry for the wrong things I had done." She mumbled in the dark, seeing a shadow of a man standing up above her.

    She could only think of one man who would be looking for her, and now he had found her. She closed her eyes, resigning to her fate. She could beg for her life, but she believed this time, it would not work.

    She had done something unforgivable in his eyes. Nick would never let this pass even if he had liked her. He would surely exact his revenge on her once he learned of all she had done against him.

    Finally, she found herself dosing off or passing out cold on the ground, thinking that it was her end. "I''m sorry.." She uttered again in herst attempt for salvation.

 Chapter 361 - Office Friendship

    <h4>Chapter 361 - Office Friendship</h4>

    It was alreadyte, and she was still in her office. She had been working as a machine since she got back. She needed a distraction, and her piles of papers were what she needed in the meantime.

    She avoided confrontation as much as possible unless it had something to do with thew. However, when it was personal, she hated being in a fight.

    "Hey, Dani. You are still here." He acted surprised to see her, but in truth, he had been observing her office since he stepped on her floor.

    He had a meeting that just recently concluded just on the other side of her office. It had a slight view of her office.

    "Hi, Gerald. What are you doing here?" Dani asked, curious of his presence.

    "I just finished a meeting in the other room. I noticed that your light is still on. Are you up for a deadline? Maybe I can be of assistance." He offered, but not wanting to sound too eager. "That is if you need any help."

    "No need. I just finished it. I am just going to clear this up. Then, I am on my way home." She did not know why she wanted to drown herself in her work when some of what she did were not even due until a few days.

    Maybe subconsciously, she was waiting for Alex to pick her up. She would like to apologize for their misunderstanding to be over. She believed she had overreacted to the situation. He was trying to help.

    "Dani, are you ok? You seem to be in deep thought." He could sense that something was weighing heavily on her. He wondered if it had to do with her fianc��.

    "What?" Her mind was thinking of what she should do to remedy the situation. She had forgotten that she still hadpany.

    "It doesn''t matter." He knew that she would not answer him anyway, even if he tried to pry to her affairs. "Anyway, maybe you would like to grab some dinner," Gerald asked casually, acting chill and rxed around her.

    It waste, but she might be hungry. Gerald did not see Alex around, concluding that she might be driving herself home. He could see that it was his opportunity to be alone with her.

    "I''m sorry, maybe next time. I am tired and only want to go home." She sweetly declined his offer, finding his friendlinessforting.

    She had barely eaten anything earlier. Jacky did bring her some food, but her appetite deserted her. She ended up throwing most of her meal into the trash.

    "That''s fine. Can I at least walk you to your car?" He offered, wanting to keep the time with her a little bit longer.

    "Sure." She did not mind, thinking that he was probably on his way home too.

    She would rather have somepany on the dimmed hallway and elevator, remembering her previous experience on this floor. Although the likelihood that it would happen again was slim, she preferred not to relive that again.

    He waited for her at the door until she had fixed her things. She moved towards the door and walked alongside him in the hallway to the elevators. She felt more at ease with someone she knew beside her.

    "You know that I can be more than your boss." He stated when the doors closed on them. "I can also be your friend." He added, hoping that she would reconsider telling him what was bothering her.

    He did notice that her concentration was elsewhere as her eyes kept going nk. He rarely saw her like this unless she was deeply in thought of a case.

    He was sure it could be something else. It was far from what was swirling in Dani''s mind. There was a look in her expression that was different from what he usually saw in her.

    "Oh!" She was surprised by his statement. She was not expecting that from him. She was almost panicky when she heard what he said first before realizing that he meant something else.

    She would never consider going out with her boss, even if she was not in a rtionship right now. It was one of the conditions she had set for herself. An ethical dilemma that she did not want to include in her already messy life.

    She did feel a bit ufortable at first being confined in the small space they were in tonight. However, she felt a bit of relief after Gerald rephrased his words.

    "I did not mean to scare you off. I believed I have to work on my people skills." He made a joke of the situation, not wanting her to feel awkward around him.

    But he did it on purpose, checking out her reaction to his revtion. But he quickly retracted, seeing the way she retreated, and almost ran away from him.

    "No, you did not. I just misinterpreted your statement. I jumped to a conclusion which I should not." She felt slightly embarrassed by her behavior.

    She did not want theplication of his boss by putting romantic nonsense in their working rtionship. Although, she was doubtful because she had so much respect for the man.

    She believed that he would not jeopardize his long-standing career and reputation for a romantic office romance, especially when everyone knew that she was already getting married.

    "Then, can we start over again?" He attempted to salvage the rest of their few minutes left. "It would be better for our working rtionship if we can at least be friends."

    He did not want to push his luck as he smiled at him and nodded. It would seem that Dani agreed to his terms. "Do we have a deal?" He wanted a confirmation, not by just her action but with words.

    "I think there is nothing wrong with it. Besides, we will probably be working on a lot more cases together." She finally epted his suggestion.. After all, she did not see a problem with an office friendship.

 Chapter 362 - Equal Rights

    <h4>Chapter 362 - Equal Rights</h4>

    Something woke her up, but she could barely fathom what it was. When she tried to open her eyes, she barely saw anything as shadows surrounded her vision.

    She closed her eyes again, thinking it was still too early to get out of bed. Besides, she was positive she was having a good dream as a smile crept into her lips. She quickly returned to sleep, hoping she could return to her beautiful dream.

    "Hey! Wake up." A slightly familiar voice spoke up, but she could not remember who it was. But she swore she had heard it before.

    "Aaahhh! Go away." She shooed whoever was the one disturbing her sleep. She could not lose the dream she was having, especially when it was already in its climax.

    Her eyes, this time, refused to open as her body cuddled deeper under the warm covers. She enjoyed the softness of the bed and fluffiness of the pillows to give it up until she sumbed again in deep slumber.

    After another couple of hours, her consciousness started stirring again. When she tried to open her eyes, she hardly saw anything else except the bright light that came from the other direction.

    She quickly turned away from it and waited till her eyes adjusted to the morning sun. Then, she stretched her body to remove the aches and pains she felt in her muscles and joints.

    "Ooohhh!" She could feel a headache starting at the base of her neck and crawling up to her temples.

    That was what she got for drinking too much. She chastised herself as she slowly tried to remember what happenedst night. When would she learn to control her liquor consumption?

    She might be a strong drinker but not that strong either. She still had a considerable limit that she had to stop. Or else, she would keep ending up like this every time.

    "Shit!" She suddenly shouted as she abruptly sat on the bed, which worsened the pain she was feeling. But her mind started to rehashst night''s event, slowly recalling going to the club with Nick, dancing, and drinking.

    It was not that bad, she thought at first. But when her mind reminded her of the rest of what happened, she began to panic. She could see in her memory how the brawl started and the way she had run away from the club, trying to find her chance to escape.

    Then, eventually settling in hiding in the ditch behind a bush until the coast was clear. She remembered failing to secure a vehicle that she could use to escape.

    "What happened?" She tapped on her forehead, trying to recall the rest of the story.

    But, she did not remember what happened after that. She turned her head in every direction of the room and touched the white sheet that covered her body. She wondered where she was.

    She was definite that it was not her apartment. "Did Nick catch me?" She questioned herself. Then, a more rming thought went through her mind causing a chill to course through her body. "Am I dead? Is this heaven?" She mumbled aloud. "But this could not be heaven." She continued, studying every detail of the ce.

    She was sure that she could not be in heaven after all the evil things she had done in her life. She did not deserve a reward for being a selfish bitch.

    But if this was hell, maybe it was not that bad at all. But then again, she was not sure if she still had not seen the worse yet. It could be calm between the storm. Later on, she would feel its full wrath.

    "No, this is not heaven nor hell. It is just my rented apartment." The slowly bing familiar voice spoke again. "You are not yet dead, and I am not an angel or a demon." He jokingly said as if he was trying to lighten up the mood.

    "I''m d that you are finally awake. I was beginning to worry since it is already past lunchtime." He added when she failed to respond to his banter.

    He had been checking on her since this morning, but she would not wake up. He was worried that she might have been traumatized by what happenedst night. He still did not know the entire story of why she had run away and almost endangered herself.

    He could tell it had something to do with his brother. Nick was furious when he learned that she was gone from the club.

    He did not notice that she left when the fight ensued.

    The fight he started caused a lot of chaos. The bouncer and the other securities had to restrain him from leaving.

    It appeared that the man he had beat up was a son of a powerful and wealthy man. It was not easy to bail him out of the situation. It took time to settle the incident. By the time they had finished, this woman was gone.

    "Who are you?" She finally spoke up, looking at the man who was still standing by the door. Then, she rubbed her eyes to remove the cobwebs that prevented her from a clear view. Then, she finally saw his face.

    She remembered him fromst night. He was talking with Nick. Then, he joined her in the bar and had a couple of drinks. What was he doing here? Did Nick discover her hiding cest night? Was she once again a prisoner in this house? More questions gued her mind as she looked at the man who was now moving in her direction.

    "I''m Jacob." He introduced himself. "I found you on the ditch unconscious. I could not leave you there because you might suffer hypothermia, and you also had several bruises that needed treatment." He pointed to her arms and legs that were starting to form some discolorations.

    He could see the panic look in her eyes as if she was about to run. She was scared, but she was trying to hide it under her passive stare and a brave face. He had seen this look from many of his patients when they could not decide if they wanted the operation.

    "I am Nick''s secret bastard brother." He did not know why he felt the need to exin to her who he was. Maybe it was to make her feelfortable around him, to make her trust him by telling her more about himself.

    But he realized his mistake when she suddenly scrambled out of bed and was about to make her escape. It was clear that she was running away from his brother. He was suddenly more curious about her reason.

    "Please, just let me go. Tell your brother that I got away." She pleaded when he did not move away from the door.

    She just confirmed that Nick had found her, and she was once again at his mercy. But this time, she was sure that he would not allow her to fool him again. She would pay for what she had done, and it would probably cause her life if she could not convince this man to let her go.

    "Wait. Not so fast. I assure you that I am not acting on behalf of my brother. I only brought you here because I don''t want any harm to befall you." He tried to convince her. He knew she was not in the condition to leave, not just yet.

    "Let me treat your bruises and maybe eat something. Then, you are free to go." He assured her, raising his hands to indicate that he was harmless and did not n to hurt her.

    He could see that she was not easily convinced, and her wary look warned him that he should not do any dirty tricks. But he was not like his brother.

    He treated all women equally, the way he would treat his mom.. He believed that everyone should have equal rights, whether women or men.

 Chapter 363 - Love Guru

    <h4>Chapter 363 - Love Guru</h4>

    She woke up in her bed alone. She felt the other side of the bed and found it empty. It had been a while since she slept on a bed without Alex at her side. She missed him and regretted letting her stubbornness get the best of her.

    Last night, she decided to go straight to her apartment instead of going to Alex''s ce. She did not feel like confronting him, feeling confused with the situation. It was their first misunderstanding. She could not even figure out if she could consider that a fight.

    "Aaahhh." Feeling so frustrated with herself. It was still very early, but she could not sleep anymore. She walked out of her room and prepared some coffee.

    As she stared at the steaming from the hot brewed, her mind kept going back to past events. She used Alex of meddling with her life, just like what her father did.

    But if she would review their rtionship. Alex was only concerned for her safety because he cared too much and loved her. In all honesty, she was starting to understand what her father also did for her.

    "I''m so stupid." She mumbled to herself as she realized that she had overreacted. She should not have said those things to Alex when all he was thinking about was her safety.

    She finally epted that Alex was right. Anything could happen to her if she did not escape Nick. Nick was far cunning and tricky. He could have easily maneuvered her moves and caught her.

    The thought that she would be at his mercy was made the hair in her nape crawls. She could not imagine what he would do to her if he had her cornered in his office.

    "Why are you up so early?" Jacky came out of her room, still rubbing her eyes as she adjusted them to the bright light of the room. "Wait, why are you home?"

    She was unsure if she was dreaming, but clearly, she could see her friend in front of her. She did not even notice that she came homest night. But in fairness, she went to bed early.

    She had not been home for a while. When she dide home, she usually informed her. She could only surmise that something might be wrong. Could it be trouble in paradise?

    "I could not sleep, and I finished verytest night. I did not want to disturb Alex bying to his apartment. I decided to crash here instead." She made up someme excuse hoping that Jacky would buy her story.

    Although, it had never been an issue with them if one or the other came homete before. She had another reason. She did not know how to confront Alex from the way she acted.

    Alex, not showing up in her office or calling her the rest of the afternoon, proved that he was also affected by their argument. She did not know what to say to him. Would sorry be enough to fix this?

    "Are you sure there is nothing wrong between you and Alex?" She could not help but ask, seeing the shadows in her friend''s eyes. She could see that Dani had been troubled with something.

    Well, Jacky hoped that she was wrong with her spections. She was rooting for the two to have a beautiful love affair, the happy ever after sort of story that she only saw in fairytale books.

    She was in a way wishing that the rtionship of the two would change her view of love, that it did exist. It would have been her proof that it was not just an illusion and a lie.

    "Why do you always have to be so inquisitive?" She asked her friend who sat down beside her, carrying her cup of coffee.

    It would seem Jacky had no n to go back to bed soon, leaving her with no choice but to tell her the truth. She knew she could never lie to her.

    "Because I care." Jacky sipped slowly on her hot coffee, careful not to burn her lips. She knew she would need something powerful to wake her up. Remember, she was not a morning person.

    She wanted to be there for her friend, to listen to whatever was going through her mind. Based on her expression, this had nothing to do with work but more to do with love. Despite her desperation to believe in evesting love, she had to face the truth.

    She could not live in fairnd, knowing that the reality was, it did not exist. Her friend had a dilemma, and she should be there to help her out, even if it would ruin her idea of a perfect couple.

    "Now, tell me all about it and make it count. I am not giving up on sleep to hear a crappy story." Jacky encouraged her friend to speak up. "And don''t you dare keep a detail out."

    She was only lightening up the mood. Seeing her friend''s smile was what she was going after. She wanted to think that whatever her problem was would still have a reasonable solution.

    "I think we had our first argument, and I don''t know how I should handle it." She admitted to her friend.

    She discerned that maybe talking about it with her friend might clear her mind. Maybe Jacky could shed some light and share some wisdom that she could use to help her out with her predicament.

    She rted her situation to her friend, leaving nothing out. It was like they were back when they first became friends. Sharing almost everything about each other had strengthened their bond as friends.

    "And what made you think that I would know the answer to that?" She looked at her incredulously. She believed her friend had gone insane for asking her about a love situation.

    She did say that she would help but loved had failed her several times. She would not know what to do with her dilemma. Giving her advice might only worsen her situation rather than solve it.

    "Well, you had been in several rtionships. Maybe in some way, you might have a better insight into my current predicament.

    "Not having many failed rtionships meant I can be an expert in affairs of the heart." She corrected her. "But I can certainly try. Come on, tell me everything."

    She might know a few things about heartache, but that did not equate to bing a love guru.

 Chapter 364 - Love Advice

    <h4>Chapter 364 - Love Advice</h4>

    In another part of the city, back in his apartment. He had been wide awake even before the break of dawn,ying on his bed, unmoving. With his eyes wide open, he reyed the scene he sawst night.

    He had avoided calling her after she left, thinking she might need her space to calm down. He did not want to push her buttons and make the situation worse.

    Atst, he decided to pick her up that night, learning that she was still in the office. But then again, he stopped in his tracks, seeing her walk out of the elevator with a guy.

    "That was so stupid." He regretted not confronting Dani with what he saw. He should have walked towards her, dering his presence. Then, he would have known that nothing was going on with her and his boss.

    Instead, he sneaked up like a creep on the sideline, observing Dani walk towards her car with Gerald escorting her. He remained in the shadows, just watching.

    What was he trying to prove? He asked himself as he stared at his white ceiling, unable to return to sleep. He could never believe that Dani was capable of cheating on him, especially with a guy like Gerald.

    Although he would admit that Gerald seemed to be a decent guy, he did have an impressive portfolio. He would know because he already had him investigated when he offered Dani the job.

    His excuse for the background check, he had to protect Dani from those who might want to take advantage of her. He was her responsibility not only because her father asked him to but because he did not want any harm toe her way.

    "What are you thinking?" He mumbled to himself, hating that he doubted Dani even for a bit just because he saw her with another guy.

    He did not eveny a finger on her as he said goodbye to her before she drove off. Her boss quickly turned away and headed to his car without looking back.

    He believed that Dani would never fall for a man like him. She would never look at another man the way she looked at him. She would never let anything hurt their rtionship.

    The way he was acting was more of a threat to their rtionship, remembering the mixed anger and disappointment he read in her eyes before she left him yesterday.

    "Aaahhh!" He also felt frustrated and angry with himself, considering that the problem was on his part.

    He should be confident with their rtionship, so he should not be acting like a jealous prick, thinking of the worse thing that a man and woman could do behind his back. Dani was not Tyra, and she would never betray him like that.

    And another thing, he should start epting that she was a capable woman, able to defend herself. He should stop acting like the prince charming that would always be to the rescue.

    She was correct that he would never be able to protect her all the time. He should learn to trust her and respect her wishes once in a while. This time, he was willing topromise to make this rtionship work.

    "Get yourself together." He thought aloud as he stood from the bed, giving up on returning to a peaceful slumber.

    He walked outside his room and checked on his phone that he left on the kitchen counter. He dropped it on the top marble while fumingst night when he read her text that she was noting home.

    He should have acted like an educated man and checked on his facts before jumping to a conclusion. Now, he could only me himself for her reaction.

    "Hey, sorry for waking you up." He said to the other man on the line, hearing him grumbling, not happy with the early morning call.

    He suddenly realized that he should be thankful that he did not confront Dani and Geraldst night. Or else, he might have said something stupid and messed up his entire rtionship with Dani.

    He should learn to think things through when it had something to do with Dani. He usually acted in impulsive behavior that sometimes led him to unfavorable results.

    "What now? Unless there is a fire in your house or someone shot you. You are not allowed to call me at this hour." He grumpily whined on his phone, seeing who the caller was.

    He had been working hardtely with all the projects Alex was dealing with he barely had enough sleep. Also, he had been having some restless sleep, for some reason not rting to work.

    He turned his light on and checked the time. But he was sure that it was still too early since the view outside was still very dark. He patiently waited and listened to the silence on the other side.

    "I''m sorry, Marcus, but I do need your help." He cleared his throat, not wanting to sound quite troubled.

    He was not the kind of man who would talk to his friend about his rtionship problems. But,tely, he had been making many mistakes in the way he was handling his rtionship with Dani.

    He figured that maybe talking to someone might help him figure out how to handle it better. But he could only think of one friend at the moment who would be at his beck and call.

    "Is there something wrong with the merger?" He was suddenly awake, hearing the frustration in his voice.

    He could not think of anything else that might be troubling him except their recent project. That was unless there was another situation that arose that he was not aware of yet.

    As far as he knew, all was doing fine when he left the office earlier. Did something happen? But he doubted it since someone would surely call him to inform him of the matter.

    "No, this had nothing to do with thepany." He quickly stated, then he slightly hesitated before continuing. "I think I messed up with Dani."

    He was not exactly sure how to phrase his situation to Marcus. They did not discuss rtionships and love affairs with one another except on rare asions. And it had nothing to do with deep feelings.

    Besides, Marcus did not do a serious rtionship. He avoided love like it was a disease. How could he be able to understand his situation when he had not been in one.

    "Oh!" Well, Marcus, slightly taken aback, shook his head, thinking if he heard him right.

    It was not exactly what he was expecting to hear from his friend. He was so sure that it had something to do with a problem in thepany.

    But him asking him for help in rtionship matters was a bit out of the ordinary. He was not exactly equipped with situations that concerned the heart.

    As his records would show, he was good at wrecking rtionships and not mending them. Alex might end up just like him if he kept seeking his help, loveless.

    Thus, in conclusion, Alex should not be asking him for any love advice if he ever wanted to fix her rtionship with Dani.

 Chapter 365 - Run Away From A Foster Home

    <h4>Chapter 365 - Run Away From A Foster Home</h4>

    After having a short heart-to-heart talk with Jacky, she decided that going back to sleep was already out of the question. Finally, she opted to run instead to clear her mind.

    Moping around her apartment would not do her any good. Jacky might not have a sessful rtionship yet, but she did give sound advice. Her friend told her to put herself in Alex''s shoes.

    "What will I do without you, Jacky?" She asked herself in front of the mirror as she readied herself for her run.

    She might be the more intelligent one in terms of academics. But when it was about life, she could always depend on Jacky for support and a good pep talk.

    As she exited her apartment, she noticed the door of their friendly neighbor was wide open. She wondered if he was on his way out for a run. She could surely use somepany.

    "Troy, anybody home." She shouted by the door, noticing some sealed boxes scattered in the living room.

    Was he moving out? She thought to herself as she inspected the boxes near the doorway. It had his name on it and a storage unit address. She recognized it because she did use it before.

    "Troy?" She repeated louder this time when he did not respond. She could not see anybody around but could hear amotion in the room.

    Finally, a burly man came out in one of the rooms, wearing an overall, which seemed to be a uniform for a movingpany. Seeing it, she realized that Troy was indeed moving.

    "Yes, Miss. Can I help you with something?" The man approached her, looking at her as if her presence was dying them with their schedule.

    "I was only looking for my friend, Troy. But I appear to be toote." She said to the man, with a bit of disappointment. She did not even know he was leaving and was not even able to say goodbye.

    "Well, he already left. But if you don''t have any other business, I am sorry, but I have to ask you to leave. We have a tight schedule, and we can''t afford a dy." The man looked apologetic, understanding her situation. But they were paid in an hour, and every minute counts.

    "Thanks. I will be leaving now." She walked away from the door, leaving the man back to his responsibility.

    She realized she had been too busy with her job, the wedding, and the other things that preupied her mind. She did not even notice that one of her friends had left.

    "It has been a while since Ist saw you run, Miss Dani." Jack greeted her as he quickly opened the door for her.

    "Yes. It is nice to be able to do it again." She responded with a sweet smile. She always enjoyed the friendly smile on his face when he opened doors for the tenants and guests.

    "Have a good run, Miss. And stay safe." Jack said, reminding her of the incident she had where she had a sprained ankle. She winked at him before running off.

    This time, she would not have someone to help her if that ever happened again. Troy would not be around to rescue her from falling down the pavement or help her back to her apartment.

    She was barely away from her apartment, and she was missing him already. She admitted that he had be a big part of her life in the few months she had known the man.

    "It had been good while itsted." She mumbled to herself, continuing to her path. There was nothing she could do but go on.

    She eventually made her way to her usual route, suddenly finding it strange to run alone again. She would not be jogging with her running buddy anymore.

    She would surely miss him, even if he had been a part of her life for just a short while. It had been entertaining to have someone apanying her on her runs, especially when he could keep up with her pace.

    Alex did swear to jog with her, but it remained a promise until now. The only run she had been doing with him was through a treadmill inside his private gym in his apartment.

    Although it did the same trick, physically, she still longed for a different atmosphere. She loved feeling the cool breeze on her face. She enjoyed the chatters andughter of the people she passed by.

    It was never the same, she thought, but instantaneously, she felt a sharp pain in her right shoulders and arms as she slightly swirled to her side. Fortunately, she was able to keep her bnce, not falling this time on the solid pavement.

    "Ouch" and "Aaahhh." And other grunts reverberated around her. She was sure she was making some of it, but the other party sounded much worse.

    She quickly recovered from the pain and turned her attention to the offending party. But when she saw a young boy, probably barely in his teens, down on the ground, twisting in pain.

    She knew she had to help him. However, she did not have a phone to call for help. Luckily, she spotted Ben not that far away from her. She quickly asked for help to bring the boy to the nearby hospital.

    "Should I inform Sir Alex about this incident?" Ben asked, sensing that hisst report caused some form of problem with the couple.

    He did me himself for it, but it was his obligation to keep her safe. But if the same scenario would arise, he would probably do the same thing, despite the consequence.

    "If you think this situation is worth reporting, then do so." She was leaving it to him. She did not want to me the man for doing his job, but sometimes, the one telling them what to do was overdoing it.

    "What is your name? We have to bring you to the hospital. Where are your parents?" But judging from the slightly dirty, old clothes he was wearing, he might be wandering in the streets alone.

    It would not be the first time she had seen kids like him around this part.. Some of them might have run away from a foster home, just like Jacky did.

 Chapter 366 - Without A Life

    <h4>Chapter 366 - Without A Life</h4>

    He was on his way to the office when he decided to turn around and head to her apartment. It was still early, and he still had time to check on her. This time, he did not call Ben for details.

    He would like to be just a regr boyfriend who would like to apologize or even gravel on her feet for forgiveness for his overbearing behavior.

    He promised that he would ask for apromise. He would listen to Dani''s suggestions and consider a possible middle point to agree upon until they resolved their problem.

    "Hey, Jacky." He greeted after a long time of knocking and buzzing on her door. He already figured that Dani might not be home, but he persisted, hoping that Jacky might know where she was.

    He could assume that she was out on a jog or might have gone to the office early. But it was better to ask before he started searching the street of the park or her office.

    The only downside, he had to face the wrath of Jacky. But he did not mind that. He could tolerate Jacky''s rants as long as she could supply him with the information he needed to find Dani.

    "What is your problem, Alex?" Jacky greeted him with a scowl on her face. Even if he was the president of the country, he had no right to disturb her sleep. "One buzz should be enough to tell you that you are not wee."

    She was more grumpy than usual since of her early rendezvous with her friend. Dani needed somepany, and she was d she was there for her.

    But she had to make up for her lost time, so she nned to sleep at thest minute before going to work. Now, this man had ruined it for her. She had to put him in his ce.

    "I''m sorry, Jacky. But I am looking for Dani. Is she here?" He asked her as he stood outside the hallway, looking inside. He was hoping that he would see a glimpse of her. Maybe she was hiding from him, still not ready to confront him.

    "Isn''t it obvious? She is not here." She looked at him incredulously. "Why are you looking for her this early?" She asked, still clueless of his early visit.

    Although it was not unusual for this scenario, still the two of them were practically living together. Dani should be home with him. Why was he looking for her?

    "Because��" It took him a few seconds before he could continue with his answer. Unsure if he should tell her the truth or make up some story.

    Then, it clicked in her sleepy mind the earlier talk she had with her friend. "Oh, I know why." She sheepishly replied to him. "Are you here to apologize and beg on your knees?"

    She finally remembered that Dani went homest night because they had some argument. She was still recalling everything because she was a bit slow in the morning.

    "I will tell you if you will invite me inside." He told her, seeing that the movers from the other apartment were about to pass by.

    He did not want to be on the way when they carried thoserge boxes in the hallway. At the same time, he did not want their conversation overheard by their neighbors. He would prefer to talk about their lives in private.

    "Why not?" She opened the door wider and walked back to the living room. "As if I can still go back to sleep anyway." She rumbled on.

    It was almost time to wake up anyway and prepare for work. Besides, Jacky was curious about what Alex had to say. It was rare that she was able to talk to him alone.

    "As I said, I am sorry. But I must talk to Dani." Alex exined to her, hoping that she would understand his predicament. He sensed from her earlier statement that Dani had already shared their problems with her.

    He did not mind since he also did the same earlier with Marcus. In the past, he did not see why girls had to share everything with their best friends.

    But after his conversation with Marcus, he was enlightened. Although, they only talked about emotional stuff and nothing beyond personal, like his sexual rtionship with Dani.

    He still could not kiss and tell. Those were secrets that should remain between him and his partner. He had too much respect for Dani and all the women he had rtions with to share such information.

    "Well, she is not here. I think I heard that she was going for a run." She remembered hearing her shout earlier by her door before she fell back to sleep.

    She looked at the clock and began to wonder. It was alreadyte. Usually, her friend should be back at the apartment at this time to prepare for work. She could not help but worry, thinking what could be keeping her.

    He had seen her face change when she gazed at the clock. Her expression was passive at first until it turned into concern. He began to wonder if there was something wrong that she was not telling him.

    "What time is she due to return?" He asked, thinking that she should be back here to ready for work. He was doubtful that she would go straight to work after a morning run.

    But the look on her face made him realize that his assumption was correct. It was unusual for Dani to bete to return unless something happened to her. He hoped he was mistaken.

    "She should be here by now." She responded to his question, still trying to be calm. She wanted to believe that there was a reasonable exnation for why she waste.

    She looked at the closed door, willing it to open and reveal her friend, safe and sound. But the seconds ticked by, the door remained close and silent.

    "Then, what is taking her so long?" He thought aloud. "Wait. I will call, Ben." He instructed Jacky, who only nodded in agreement.

    Ben should have reported it by now if there was an incident. He trusted his men to do their job proficiently, but what if Ben was also hurt or injured as his mind nagged at him.

    Well, he should not panic until he acquired a clearer view of the situation. There was no sense in making a big deal out of nothing. He should not be making up scenarios in his head. It would only mess up with his head.

    The phone kept ringing, but he was not answering his phone. He checked the number he dialed, and the screen confirmed he had the right one. He tried again, but the same thing, his call went straight to voice mail.

    "What happened?" Jacky asked, finally concern showing on her face. She could see that he failed to contact the bodyguard assigned to Dani.

    He signaled her to wait as he tried another number. He decided to try to call Dani instead. But as expected, they heard the ringer of her phone inside her room.

    He thought maybe this time, she decided to take her phone with her as he usually suggested. But as stubborn as she was, she insisted that she did not need a distraction in her short run.

    "Why are you calling her phone?" Jacky asked him, a bit frustrated with the situation. "You know that she doesn''t like to bring it with her." She had to remind him.

    "I asked her to bring it with her, but apparently, she still ignored my wishes." He took his phone out again and dialed his other team. "I want you to check on Ben''s location. I can''t seem to contact him."

    That should do the trick, he hoped. But the question remained. Where are Dani and Ben? What happened to them? He suddenly regretted agreeing to Dani to cut down her security to one.

    He should have been firmer in his stand that she needed someone to protect her all the time. His earlier resolve topromise and let her have her way had suddenly turned to dust.

    "Do everything you can to find her?" Jacky said, slightly shaken from the knowledge that her friend was now confirmed missing.

    She should not have left her in the kitchen to go to sleep. She should have stayed and kept her apanied. If she did, she would still probably slumped on the kitchen counter, listening to her stupid advice and not missing out there.

    She suddenly med herself if her friend had another ident. Worse, if someone took her against her wishes.. Even worse, lying on a ditch somewhere, without a life.

 Chapter 367 - Easy Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 367 - Easy Way Out</h4>

    She wanted to rush the boy to the hospital, feeling herself to me for not looking at where she was going. But the youngd stopped her, declining the offered help.

    "Don''t worry. There is no need to go to the hospital." He persisted, waving his hand to signal no at her.

    He sat on the solid ground, assessing his injury, feeling some pain in some parts of his body caused by the fall. But he believed he could still manage just fine.

    Then, his head slowly swirled around, searching for something, but it was nowhere in sight. He was sure he had it in his hands before bumping into the woman, but it appeared to have disappeared.

    "I''m sorry, but let me help you." She insisted, not wanting to leave the boy, still lying on the floor, unattended.

    She stood up but did not move away. She stretched her hands to the boy, extending her help. Thankfully, he finally epted, taking the hand she offered.

    "I''m ok, Miss. It did not hurt that much." The boy answered her as he attempted to stand up. He pushed himself up with Dani trying to assist him, but he barely could put pressure on his foot.

    He tried to put on a brave face, pretending that it was not worse than what it was, but the difort was just unbearable. He could not hide the pain as he tried to move.

    "I don''t think so. Let me help you." This time, she did not take no for an answer. She guided him to a nearby bench, not believing his act.

    It looked like it was not that serious, but she still wanted to be sure that the boy would be ok. He might seem alright, but it could be something worse than she initially thought once diagnosed.

    She could not staycent and leave the boy on his own, despite his request. She suddenly remembered what happened to her when she also suffered the same incident. It took her a week to heal and be able to get back to normal.

    "Should I call for an ambnce?" Ben whispered near her, but she signaled for him to hold that thought.

    She could sense that the boy would not appreciate seeing any form of authority around him. She still wanted to gain his trust by conversing with him to gain more information to assess the situation.

    "Hey, don''t be afraid. By the way, I am Dani, and this is Ben." She initiated, hoping that he would also supply his identity. "We only want to help you. What is your name?" She repeated.

    Ben knelt on the ground in front of him while Dani stayed at his side. "I will only check on your ankle to see if you broke anything." Ben waited for his answer.

    "I am Jeremy." The boy reluctantly said his name. "Are you a doctor?" He answered, still slightly hesitant to show him the injured foot.

    He rarely trusted people to touch him after all the traumatic experienced he had with the different foster families he had to live with, unfortunately, in thest five years.

    "No, but I have some training in handling emergency cases," Ben exined to him as he pointed to his foot.

    "Ben knows what he is doing. Let him help you." Dani spoke to him, trying to convince him. Finally, unable to take the pain, the boy conceded.

    He extended his affected foot to Ben and allowed him to look at it. After gently turning and mildly twisting the foot, Ben came to his conclusion.

    "Well, it doesn''t seem broken, but you have a terrible swelling. I think it would still be advisable to have it seen by a doctor." Ben rmended. "They will be able to prescribe you pain medications."

    Without any supplies, there was nothing else Ben could do. He made a mental note to have a first aid kit in his car at all times. He would never know when he would need it.

    "No hospital and no doctors." The boy felt panicky. "Miss, I know you wanted to help, but it is just a sprain. It will heal on its own." The boy insisted, refusing to get treated in the hospital.

    He had never been in one, and from what he heard from his friends, it would not be a pleasant experience. He was afraid that the system would find him and return him to his foster parents.

    It was not such a good idea, in his opinion. He ran away for a reason, and he had no n of going back to that house and those despicable people who pretended to take care of him.

    "Ok, Jeremy. What about your parents or guardian? Where are they?" She had been looking around, hoping that they woulde and look for him. But nobody appeared to im him.

    "I came here alone. My parents do not know that I am here. If they find out, I am sure they will be furious." He fabricated a lie, thinking that would fool her.

    "Then, you should let me give you a ride to your house. I doubt you can go home on your own with your current condition." She stated, not buying one bit of his alibi.

    She could detect that he was lying through his teeth when she told him about his family. But she was not about to confront him about it just yet.

    "So, maybe you can drop me near my ce and let me walk home on my own. I don''t want my parents to know that I sneak out." Jeremy kept his act as he thought of a way to get out of the woman''s hair.

    He med himself for not looking closely at where he was going when he grabbed the wallet of a man at the other side of the park. Now, he had himself injured and lost the wallet at the same time.

    He was sure that the man was loaded. He had seen the bills inside when he paid for a refreshment. It would have been enough for a few weeks'' supply.

    "Ok. We can do that. But before I take you home, let me have your foot check first at the nearby hospital. Or else, we can call your parents right now.." She was not giving him an easy way out.

 Chapter 368 - A Beautiful Crook

    <h4>Chapter 368 - A Beautiful Crook</h4>

    Having no choice, Jeremy agreed to go to the hospital. But he was thinking of a way to extricate himself from this situation. He did not want his name and his records to show up on theputer screen.

    It would only create more problems for him, like before, when the police caught him just a month ago. The cop ran his fingerprints on the system and discovered that he had run away from his foster family, who had reported him missing.

    "Does he have to go with us inside the hospital?" He questioned when they entered the premises.

    If it was only that woman he bumped into, he could have easily slipped out of her sight. But with this giant man always at his heels, he doubted if he could even take five steps away from him.

    The man looked strong and fast, just like a movie he had watched with his friends on the tv shop''s disy window. He feared for any man who had a beef with him.

    "Unfortunately, yes. Don''t worry about Ben. He is harmless." She tried to reassure the boy, guiding him to the emergency room.

    As expected, seeing who she was, one of the doctors, which had be a friend, quickly moved in her direction. He did look around as if his eyes searched for someone else before settling them on her.

    "Dani, what are you doing here? Are you hurt?" He could see that she was still in her jogging attire but did not seem to have any injury or whatsoever.

    "No, not me, Sebastian. It is my nephew, Jeremy. We had a slight ident. He clumsily tripped on his ankles while we were jogging." Dani stated as she faced the doctor while the boy sat on the bed.

    "But, I am..." The boy was about to contradict her statement, but she stopped him.

    "Yes, my nephew, you are hurt, and you will get treated." She made sure that her re should stop him from further arguing with her about her n.

    As if he understood her, he quickly closed and sealed his mouth as he listened to what she would say next. He was wary, at the same time, interested in finding out why she did that.

    She turned back to the doctor and said. "Could you have Jeremy thoroughly check?" It was her first goal, to make sure that he was good. After that, she would try to know more about his story.

    Dani could see that Sebastian was slightly confused when she introduced the young boy as a rtive. Jeremy certainly did not look the part, especially with the clothes he was wearing.

    Even Ben looked at her with raised eyes but remained silent, watching her next move. He was also curious about what herdy boss was nning.

    "Can I have a word with you in private for a second?" Sebastian knew that something was going on between the kid and Dani. He knew he had to find out.

    Although he trusted that Dani would not do anything illegal or hical, he still had to know what she was thinking, bringing a homeless child to the hospital and pretending to be the aunt.

    "I know what you are about to say. I? bumped into Jeremy earlier and caused his injury. I want to have him check before I try to question him about his history." Dani exined her n to him, hoping that he would let this one slide and not cause too much fuzz.

    "Ok. I hope you know what you are doing. I will handle the paperwork." He said, knowing that if caught, social service would be all over him.

    "Don''t worry. I only want to make sure that Jeremy will be fine until he recovers." It was her end goal.

    She knew she could not just let him wondered on the streets with a sprained ankle. He would not survive a day, let alone a week. She had to find out how she could help him.

    "Let me introduce you to the doctor who would be handling his care." Sebastian had no choice but to turn over the kid to the specialist.

    If the kid was not a minor, he could treat him, but they had a protocol in the hospital that he had to follow. "Don''t worry. He is cool." Sebastian whispered to Dani.

    "Dani, this is Dr. Dawson. He is currently the attendee in the Paediatric division." He introduced the two and briefed the new attendee with the current case.

    "Let me see. Is it ok to touch your food, young man?" The new doctor asked when he introduced himself to him.

    "Sure." The boy said, a bit confident now. He knew that the kinddy was trying to help him and not have him arrested.

    But he was still not expecting the sharp pain that shot from his ankle up through his legs. He had to bite his lips from shouting in pain. Although tears were already at the forefront of his eyes, he still prevented them from flowing.

    Tears were for the weak ones. His foster father kept telling him as he whipped him with his belt when he cried. He never allowed his emotions to show, despite the pain he felt.

    "I don''t think we will need to have it x-ray. In my opinion, it is just a sprained ankle. A warm and coldpress would surely do the trick. But I can prescribe a weak pain reliever for the difort." The doctor finally made his diagnosis.

    He looked at the boy and then turned to the aunt but could not see any resemnce, neither in features nor looks. He could have sworn that they were not rted at all.

    "You cane back here in a few days so we can check on it again, Jeremy." He rmended speaking directly to the boy but letting the aunt hear his instruction.

    But, he doubted that she was in any form of illegal activity. But then again, many did look decent in the underworld business, just thinking of his brother and his associates.

    She might be a leader of a mafia gang or the likes. Or maybe a partner of one, judging from the man standing behind them, acting as her bodyguard.. Nevertheless, if that was the case, she was indeed a beautiful crook.

 Chapter 369 - Street Intuition

    <h4>Chapter 369 - Street Intuition</h4>

    After confirming that Jeremy would be just fine, she sighed in relief. She still felt she was to me for the incident anyway. So, it was her responsibility to take care of the boy.

    "Thanks, Doctor Dawson. I will surely bring Jeremy back for a follow-up consultation." She promised, giving the doctor a delighted smile, d that she could take the boy home.

    If that story that the boy told her was even real, which she highly doubted. She would soon find out if he lied or not, that she promised.

    She would get to the bottom of the truth and find a way to help him if her assumptions were correct. She could not let him stay on the street, not when she could help a helpless child like him.

    "Just make sure to follow all my orders." He finally said, still finding it hard to believe that behind that innocent smile could be a criminal who was taking advantage of a child.

    He did notice some old bruising on the boy''s legs. He wondered if she was responsible for the mistreating of the child. Should he consider reporting this to the authority?

    "Jacob, are you done checking on Jeremy?" Sebastian interrupted his thought.

    He could see the questions in the other doctor''s eyes. It would seem that he was curious about this case. As much as he wanted to limit the people involved in this case, he had no choice but to exin to himter what this situation was all about.

    "Yeah, it was just a sprain." He confirmed what everyone had thought in the first ce.

    He suddenly considered if Sebastian was a part of this syndicate. Then, he shoved the idea away, finding his conspiracy theory unfounded unless he could find some proof.

    "Good," Sebastian said to Jacob. Then, he turned to face her. "So, Dani, I think you are all good to go. I already charged the bill on your ount."

    Sebastian had made sure to clear all the details before letting them go. He did not want a messy paper trail that would indicate any wrongdoing on their part.

    He did not want to have a problem and for Dani to have an issue. She was still a friend, despite what happened between him and Jacky.

    "But..." Jacob tried to warn Sebastian about what he thought he had discovered, but Sebastian dismissed him, but with a promise to exinter.

    He did not want to make a fuss during his first week on the job. He would have to y by the rules but also sensed the atmosphere around his co-workers.

    He could not start his work in a new city and a new hospital as the odd man out. That would not make his life here easy, especially when Sebastian was well-loved by everyone.

    "We will talkter," Sebastian said to the new doctor before moving to Dani''s side.

    "Fine," Jacob responded, not having a choice on the matter. He was still new, and Sebastian was the one in-charge in showing him the ropes in the hospital.

    Still, he could not believe that all those scars came from random idents. He wondered what the secrecy was all about. Who was that woman, and what was Sebastian''s rtionship with her?

    He just had to find out as his curiosity had the best of him. He took the chart Sebastian had prepared for the boy and found some odd information on the boy''s details. He looked at the name of the aunt and believed it was familiar.

    "Who are you, Danie Hamilton?" He uttered aloud. Luckily, no one was near enough to hear him. Then, the name finally clicked. She used to be associated with his brother. She was his brother''s ex-fiance as the realization came.

    "Do take care of those ankles." Sebastian reminded the boy as he patted him on the head.

    Sebastian discharged the boy and led the trio out of the hospital exit, hoping that Dani knew what she was doing with that boy.

    Dani might be thinking that she was helping him, but most of them did not want any help.

    Some of those boys and girls carried too deep scars caused by the system. It was rare for some of them to recover, remembering Jacky''s case. Unfortunately, most of them had be a lost cause.

    "Ben, why don''t you help Jeremy back to the car while I talk with the doctor." She instructed, staying behind for a few minutes to rify some things with him.

    "Are you sure you know what you are doing?" He asked directly this time. He could not let her do anything stupid unless she was sure that she had a good course of action in this matter.

    "Not yet, but I know I can''t abandon him, knowing somebody needs to help him and kids like him." She felt what Jacky had been struggling, all this time.

    She knew she could not simply turn her back on this situation and find an easy way out. It was just not her style. Once she learned of the real issue, she could formte a n.

    Well, at least a start on how she could help kids like him. It might take her years or even decades before she could resolve this issue, but it was a cause that she could support and fight for with everything she got.

    "If you need me, give me a call. I am sure I can also find others who would be willing to help." Sebastian held her shoulders for support before saying goodbye and returning to his job.

    She was about to walk back to the car when she saw him talking to the boy. She did not notice him arrive. How long had he been here? Was he already here when they came out of the hospital?

    Questions still yed in her mind as she approached them. Ben was already in the driver''s seat. But when he saw her, he immediately came down to open the passenger seat.

    "Hey, Miss Dani. Do you mind if I go along with the two of you in his apartment? He promised to show me some of his collection of video games before you drop me home." The boy said as she slid inside of the car.

    He was wary at first when the man introduced himself as Dani''s boyfriend. But when he started talking, he felt that he could trust a man like him.

    It was a feeling that he had acquired while living on the street.. Call it street intuition.

 Chapter 370 - To Demand An Apology Or Say Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 370 - To Demand An Apology Or Say Sorry</h4>

    "Wow! Are all of this yours?" The boy shouted in awe upon seeing the various game consoles in the room.

    He only had seen some of this on an electronic shop he hung out a few times. He had seen some kids y with it, but he had never touched one.

    Although, he did remember ying with an old one back when he was still home with his actual parents. If he remembered correctly, his father bought him one on his birthday.

    But that was a long time ago. It was just a fragment of memories that was starting to fade in time, Jeremy thought. Even the images of the faces of his parents were slowly slipping through his mind.

    "Yes. Why don''t you try this?" He showed him one of his favorites and yed with him for a few minutes, showing him the rules.

    Alex had collected them over the years, using them as a pastime during his college days. He still acquired updated versions and enjoyed ying once in a while.

    But it had be almost negligible as his schedule got busier. And sometimes ying alone was not that exciting anymore. He and Marcus did use topete in some of his games.

    "This is great," Jeremy said excitedly, finding the experience extraordinary. The only game he had yed since his parents died were toys he had dug from the trash.

    Living in a foster home did not exactly equate to a home and a family. Although he had heard that some of the kids ended up in a good home, he had yet to experience it. He just had no such luck.

    He would take advantage of this opportunity while itsted. He was sure that at any moment, they would be sending him back to the system and would end up either in the same home or a different one.

    However, he was not keeping his hope up. He was sure he would onlynd on the same fate. Then again, maybe he could escape before they could send him away.

    "Do you mind if I leave you for a while? I need to talk to Dani. If you are hungry, there are snacks on the cabs and sodas on the ref." He pointed to the other side of the room.

    After showing Jeremy some of the things he could do in the room, he returned to the living room, where he would wait for Dani. He believed it was time for their long-overdue talk.

    He had to rify some matters about what happened yesterday. Before that, he had to make sure that Dani was ok. He had a scare earlier when he could not reach her and Ben.

    "Hey!" Dani uttered as she walked back to the room, already changed into her work clothes.

    She was alreadyte, but she could not afford not to go to work today. But before she did, she had to think of what to do with Jeremy first.

    "Hey!" He greeted back, feeling slightly awkward after their fight yesterday. "Are you sure you are ok?" Inspecting her physically, assuring himself that she was in one piece.

    She might appear to have no bruises on the outside, but he could tell how sensitive she was about the child''s condition. He could already tell that she was nning something for the boy.

    "I was not hurt if that is what you are asking." She answered him, but she knew it was more than that. He was concerned with her whole wellbeing and not just the ident.

    His question carried a lot of subjects. It was not just about the incident today but also about their mimunication that was causing a slight rift in their rtionship presently.

    "I am d." He was satisfied with that for now. The feeling of losing her did not sit well with him. He believed that he would not live without her in his world. "You scared me earlier." He finally admitted.

    He sat down on the couch and cradled his face in his hands, releasing his anxiousness and frustration out of his system. It was a huge relief when he finally heard from Ben.

    Ben apologized for not reporting the incident to him immediately. He did not deem it urgent since no harm happened to her in the ident. He prioritized assisting her in helping the boy.

    Ben only realized that his phone was missing when they had already reached the hospital. He was about to call his boss, seeing that it waste. But it was not in his pocket. He must have dropped it in the park.

    "I did not mean to scare anybody, especially you." She was surprised by his reaction. She was not expecting that.

    She was not even aware that he was looking for her. Her attention was too focused on the boy that she momentarily forgot about her other problems.

    "Well, you did. I was at your apartment earlier and when Jacky showed concern that you were not yet back." He started but paused a bit.

    "Just for the record, Ben did not call me. I only called him because Jacky was afraid something happened to you." He continued, rifying the situation, not wanting her to use him of meddling with her affairs.

    He did not want that kind of misunderstanding again.

    "Ok." She could not hide the tiny smile that crept on her lips. She realized that he was trying to control his boundaries for her.

    She knew that as a prince and a possible future king, he was the type of man who was born and raised to be always in control. He trained to be the leader, who should always tell everyone what to do.

    She liked that, in a way, he was bending his rules a little to amodate her wishes. It was her assumption. She hoped that he would finally listen to reason and allow her to live her life the way she saw fit.

    "By the way, why are you at my apartment this morning?" She sat down beside him but angled herself until she was facing him.

    She was curious about his reason. Was he checking on her? Or did he have some other exnation? She suddenly could not wait for his answer.

    She was curious if he was there to demand an apology or say sorry, but she hoped for thetter.

 Chapter 371 - No Dull Moments

    <h4>Chapter 371 - No Dull Moments</h4>

    He did go to her apartment with a mission. But recent events had slightly sidetracked him from aplishing it. Now, he was back on track and nned to face the issue head-on.

    "Yes, as Jacky worded it. I came to gravel at your feet." He might as well admit it without sugarcoating and beating around the bush.

    He believed it was the right thing to do. He knelt before his fiance while cing his hands on top of hers. "I wish to beg for your forgiveness for what happened yesterday. You are right. I should have considered your feelings."

    "I��" She was about to ask him that there was no need for him to apologize. She was as much to me for their misunderstanding. She should be the one going down on her knees and saying sorry, but he stopped her.

    She still believed that she could be responsible for herself. Although the way she handled the situation yesterday was wrong, she could have done better.

    Instead of taking her anger and frustration on him, she should have been more open-minded with his feelings. She should have tried harder to put herself in his shoes.

    "You are not my property to own and make decisions for your well-being. I should never try to control your life, instead be your equal partner in it." He continued without allowing her to interrupt him.

    He looked down at her hands that still wore his ring. He pulled them closer to his heart as he stared at her loving eyes. He could see the different emotions swirling in her eyes.

    But what mattered to him was the love disyed brilliantly in her facial expression. He believed that as long as they felt the same way. They could ovee all these petty disagreements and misunderstandings.

    "That is all I ask from you. I want you to see me as your equal and not some weakling that you have to protect all the time." She appreciated what he was trying to do, giving her a bit of ck.

    But it did not mean that she did not understand what he did for her. She acknowledged that he was only trying to protect her because he loved her. She should not have med him for that.

    "I am sorry, too. I think I overreacted again. I know you are only thinking of my safety, and I do appreciate it very much. I don''t think anyone had done that for me, except my dad." She admitted to him.

    She knelt before him, pulling her hands out of his and then cing them on his cheeks, caressing his skin with her fingers. "I love you so much, Alex. I am sorry if I sometimes can be a handful."

    She gazed into his face, catching his emotions in his eyes. She admired a man who was not afraid to show how he felt. It only proved his bravery and sincerity in times of crisis.

    She was so lucky that he loved her and was willing to overlook her shorings. She should remember that in times she would think negatively about him.

    "I guess that is what makes us perfect for each other. I think we can both agree that we can sometimes be a pain in the ass." He sported a crooked smile, making a light joke to ease the tension.

    He believed no rtionship could be perfect. Not even the longest couple he had known had a wless affair. For him, it was a matter of searching formon ground and a fairpromise that could make a rtionshipst.

    "But as long as we can listen andprehend what each needed, then maybe we can truly make this work." She finished it for him.

    Then, she realized maybe it was not a crime if she sometimes depended on him. After all, he was entirely different from her past rtionship.

    At the same time, she had already proven to her father and everyone how she could take care of herself. No one could use her of being weak if he kept allowing him to protect her.

    "I love you more, Dani." He whispered near her before standing up and pulling her with him. "Can we seal the deal with a kiss?"

    He did not wait for her to respond as he allowed his emotions to take over all his reasons. This woman was his world. She could have him going in circles, but he would stille back to her.

    He let their lipsmunicate what else was left unspoken between them. He allowed his arms to wrap around Dani, showing her how much he would always make her safe.

    "I think I need more convincing." She teased, slightly panting as both came up for air.

    She wrapped her hands around his neck, pulling him closer again. This time, she was the one taking the lead. She never wanted to experience another fight with him, but that was like wishing for the moon. stronger

    It was bound to happen again. Trials, problems, and various issues would surely test their rtionship. But Dani hoped that their rtionship would be more solid and stable than ever when that time came.

    "Am I convincing enough?" He questioned in between kisses as he pulled her down with him on the couch.

    He would give her everything she wanted. If she asked for the earth to stop spinning, he would make it happen. He was sure there were several things he could do to satisfy her whim.

    "A little more." She pleaded, deepening the kiss, taking their love-making to the next level.

    She wanted more of Alex. She needed to feel his touch all over her body. She would do anything to be one with him. She took back what he said. She wanted him to own her, body and soul.

    She loved him deeply, and losing him would never be an option, even if she had to swallow her pride. He was the sun, the moon, and the stars in her eyes. She would not survive without him.

    "I''m sorry," Jeremy worked his way out of the room, limping on his injured foot and back into the living room, not realizing what he would see. "Did not mean to disturb you guys, but I need a bathroom."

    The two immediately stopped kissing, abruptly remembering that they hadpany. Luckily, they had not done more than kissing. Not yet anyway, or the boy would be in for an unlikely treat.

    "Come on, let me show you the way," Dani immediately walked in his direction, but not before she whispered in his ears. "We should continue thister."

    He immediately rewarded her with a wicked smile. "I am counting on it." He replied to her, watching her move away from him.

    He was d that she was back in his arms again, safe and sound. But it was not enough for him anymore. He wanted her to be with him forever. He could not wait for their wedding.

    He could already see a very interesting and exciting future with her. She was not just all beauty, some brawn but also pure brains.. He believed that there would be no dull moments when he was with her.

 Chapter 372 - A Loose End

    <h4>Chapter 372 - A Loose End</h4>

    Nick was furious that Cassie was able to get away. That was twice in one day that a woman tricked him. But he did not mind Dani since he had other ns for her.

    What mattered today was to find Cassie and get her back. She was crucial in his ns, and he still needed the evidence that she held against the Hamiltons.

    "You are a fool." Nick looked at the mirror in front of his minibar and saw his reflection. "You allowed her to deceive you once again. You should have taken the evidence at the very start and disposed of her."

    He stared long and hard at the man, who almost had it all. He should be married to Dani by now. He should be the one running Ethan''spany instead of Alex. But he blew it again and again.

    But now, he feared that his ns might not be enough anymore without Cassie. He shoved the entire content of his drink into his mouth, trying to drown himself in his misery.

    "Sir, we searched the entire area, but we did not find her." One of his men reported as he presented himself before him.

    Two of his men stood in attention behind him as they waited for his reply. He always thought that he hired the mostpetent mercenaries money could buy, but why did they fail to find an intoxicated woman.

    "Where could a drunk woman go? There was no car missing at the car park. She could not have a walk on the road without anyone spotting her." He did not understand how she could have escaped or vanished into thin air.

    The location of the ce was miles away from the city. There was no public transportation that she could use. The only way in and out of that ce was through that single road. He highly doubted that she would go through the forest.

    Even so, she would not have gone far with her state. The only thing he could think of at the moment was someone helping her or taking her. But who would want her? Or she could have an aplish.

    "But we found this, Sir." His man interrupted his thoughts as he handed him Cassie''s phone, which they found in a ditch.

    He recognized it because he was the one who gave it to her. He had it traced, but the woman must have thrown it away when she ran away. His men told him that after finding the phone, they could not see any traces of her.

    He grabbed the empty ss in the table with his free hand and hurled it on the ss shelves, shattering most of them into bits and pieces of shards that littered the floor.

    "Keep searching for her. Don''t daree back until you find her or something that would point to her. I want her alive." He barked his orders at his men, wanting them out of his sight. "Leave, now."

    He held the phone in his hand, shaking his head with regret. He should not have underestimated Cassie. He knew she was evil but did not foresee that she was as cunning as him.

    He always thought that she was acting on his behalf. She fooled him into believing that she was just a dumb bimbo who only wanted to please him by spreading her legs and providing for his needs.

    Then, an rming thought came to him. He hastily sprinted to his office, shoving the painting away from the wall. Hidden in the wall was a vault, where he kept most of his important files.

    He quickly pinned in his passcodes and used his thumbmarks to unlock the safe until he heard the clicking sound. He gradually opened the door, afraid of what he might discover.

    As he feared, his vault was empty. He was duped again by the woman he trusted. This time, he had reached his boiling point as he trashed his office space. It was a mess by the time he finished with the ce.

    "You will never be able to hide from me, Cassie. Once I find you, I will make sure to make you suffer before I kill you." He shouted in anger and frustration.

    He sat on his chair and turned to the view outside. He could see the beautiful sky above him, but his mind was busy nning Cassie''s demise once he had her in his captivity again.

    A vibration on his pocket alerted him of an iing call. He immediately picked it up, believing it was his man about to give him the good news.

    "Hello, my partner. You are not in your office today. Your secretary said that you are sick." He listened to the line, recognizing the voice of his caller.

    He had a meeting with him today that he had forgotten since his mind was busy thinking of another problem. He was thest person that he wished to deal with, but he had no choice anymore.

    "Edward, I am sorry if I had to cancel on you." He stated on the line, not sure if he sounded hoarse or drunk, but he did not care. "I am a bit under the weather."

    He just wanted to get rid of him and deal with himter when everything was less chaotic. At the moment, talking to him would onlyplicate things.

    He was sure that Edward was going to follow up on their ns. But he had no answers for him, especially now that Cassie was missing. Edward would never appreciate his situation.

    "Oh, I never knew that a man of your stature, mighty and powerful, is still susceptible to such mere human conditions." He taunted, knowing too well that he was not sick but only making up excuses.

    He did hear him slur a bit. An indication that he had already drunk his fill, and yet the day was not even over. It was not a good sign. He did not like to be made a fool of, especially when his money and reputation were on the line.

    "As I said, I am not feeling well today. I will call you first thing tomorrow morning for our meeting." Nick wanted to terminate the call, believing that Edward deserved it.

    But he still needed his help, especially now that Cassie was missing. Edward was the only key he had to put Alex down off his pedestal. Without the prince, he had almost nothing to go on with his plight against his enemies.

    He could not afford to lose. He would never ept defeat to someone like Ethan, Alex, and Dani. He would die first before he would ever admit failure.

    "I am counting on that. Remember, my time and money are valuable." Edward avoided saying a direct threat. They were partners, after all.

    Nick still held arge volume of the money that he invested in hispany. Besides, Nick still had what he wanted. He could not just let go of his association with him.

    He still needed him in the executions of his ns.. But from the way Nick had been actingtely, he believed Nick was a loose end that he had to get rid of eventually.

 Chapter 373 - Too Tired To Think

    <h4>Chapter 373 - Too Tired To Think</h4>

    It had been a busy day at the hospital. He was new. Therefore, the workload seemed heavier than usual. He still had to learn most of the protocols that the administration imposed on their staff.

    He also had to familiarize himself with the names of his co-workers and other hospital staff. At the same time, he must study the histories of his new patients. Then, there were the emergency cases he had to deal with too.

    "Hey, Jacob. How are you doing so far?" Sebastian asked him as he walked into the locker room.

    He had meant to talk to him about the earlier incident, but the day had been a bit crazy. There was just no time to deal with it until now. He could see that Jacob was readying himself to go home.

    "Good. I am a bit tired, but I think I did ok. What do you think?" Jacob asked his immediate supervisor for his feedback, remembering that he was observing his performance.

    He had reservations about epting this job and transferring to this city. His life away from his brother had been quiet and peaceful. But living in this city had put him in a location near him.

    He was not sure if that would be a problem or not. However, the hospital offered him what he wanted all this time. To serve and heal young people who were seriously sick. They gave him the grant he needed for his research.

    "Well, I did not see anything that I couldin about as far as I observed. I think you did great." Sebastian said as he ced his things inside his locker.

    He watched him close his locker and grab his jacket and bag before walking towards him. "Do you have time for one drink? Show me around where people around here go to unwind."

    He still had questions he wanted to ask him before going home. But the locker room was not a safe ce to talk about it. He required rifications, and it had nothing to do with his job description.

    "Yeah, sure. Meet me at the lobby in a few minutes, and I will show you around." Sebastian epted his offer, knowing too well what his intentions were.

    He knew a perfect ce where they could grab a drink, at the same time, talk about the elephant in the room. He knew that his new friend was bothered by the boy''s condition and with Dani''s participation.

    He understood what he saw and what his conclusion had been. He would like to set the record straight before he used Dani of something and worsened the situation.

    After a few minutes, they were seated at a bar not far from the hospital, ordering their first beer. The ce was not loud and not too crowded. It was a perfect ce to drown your sorrow or talk.

    "What was the deal with the boy and the woman?" Jacob could not wait for him to tell him. He had been dying to know the story, especially now that he figured out who the woman was.

    But he did not n to tell Sebastian about that. He did not need to know that the woman was the former fiance of his brother. He had no n to tell anybody about his association with him, not yet anyway.

    He valued his privacy and peace. He did not want to get involved in his brother''s bullshit affairs. He would rather be poor with the meager sry he would get from his job than take money from him.

    "I knew you would be asking about that. But thanks for having my back earlier." Sebastian chugged his beer before continuing. "Dani is a friend of mine. She is awyer who loves to help people."

    "So, what did it have to do with the boy? It was obvious that someone had abused the boy. Then, she should be reporting it to the authorities." Jacob voiced out his opinion.

    He did not see why she would hide him from the system if she wanted to help the boy. It just contradicted what he believed was the right thing to do.

    "Yes, we both figured that the boy suffered some injuries, probably from the cruelty of his foster parents," Sebastian revealed their initial conclusion.

    "But Dani would like to dig deeper into his situation. She believed she could not do that if she turned him over to the authorities. She had to gain his trust first." He further exined to Jacob what Dani had nned for the boy.

    He might not be that close to Dani, personally, but he believed in her character as a person. Jacky had also reaffirmed what a wonderful person she was.

    "But is it wise to go around thew? As you said, she is awyer. She should be the one upholding thew." He still was a bit apprehensive with the way the two were handling the case of the boy.

    In a way, he did understand why Sebastian was helping Dani with the boy. He had seen several cases of abuse and malnourishment of kidsing from the low-ie brackets. And also those who came from foster care.

    Their conversation about the issue continued for a few more minutes before recing it with some new ones. The one beer turned into two before Jacob finally called it a night.

    "Sorry, but I still have morning rounds tomorrow." Jacob made his excuses as he put on the bill and paid for both of their drinks. "My treat this time."

    He did drink asionally. But in his line of work, he did seldom drank more than his limits. The hospital usually called him during his off, so he did not see the point of getting wasted.

    The only time he could remember kissing the floor was back in premed. But other than that, he had controlled his intake of alcohol. It was not suitable in his line of profession.

    "Well, then we should do this again next time. My treat." Sebastian said, enjoying his new friend''spany.

    He could use a drinking buddy since he was still unsessful in his dating life. It could be lonely when all he did was work. He thought he had the perfect girl, but she still slipped through his fingers.

    "Sure. I am looking forward to it." Jacob could use a friend. It could be lonely in this new ce without someone else to talk to and ask for help.

    Jacob walked away from him and rode his car back to his apartment. All he wanted to do was crash on his sofa and close his eyes, forgetting about anything else. It did not matter that he still had not eaten breakfast or taken ate-night shower.

    As soon as his backnded on the soft cushion, he was gone. "Go away." It was thest thing he remembered babbling before all consciousness left his body and mind.

    He passed out like a log, unmoving from his ce. He even snored like a train, filling the room with his deep slumber.. He might not even remember if he had a dream because he was too tired to think.

 Chapter 374 - Casualty Of An Erroneous Practice

    <h4>Chapter 374 - Casualty Of An Erroneous Practice</h4>

    "I know it was not easy talking about your experience. I am so proud of you for being so brave." She stared at the boy directly in his eyes, establishing eye contact, hoping that the walls he built around him would all crumble down.

    After learning the entire story of the boy she had identally bumped with at the park, she immediately decided to help him. It was precisely for this reason that she had devoted her life to her pro bono cases.

    "Please, Miss Dani, don''t send me back to my foster parents. I don''t want to go back to that house." Jeremy begged, kneeling before her with his hands mped together tightly in front of her.

    He knew the drill. He was not the only one to experience such injustice. Usually, it was the kids who took the me for running away.

    It was either they were rotten eggs, naughty kids, or teenagers with an attitude. It was the kids who took the me for running away. While their foster parents acted like they were saints, only doing some good deeds.

    "Let me see what I can do, Jeremy." She knelt in front of the boy and touched his young, innocent face. He was indeed handsome when properly bath and wearing clean clothes.

    She did not want to give the boy some false promises. Right now, she knew that she already had bent thew in his favor when she failed to report the boy to the authorities.

    She had to uphold thew, even if it was crooked and wed. It was what she had sworn to do when she became awyer. But she would make sure that she would do everything she could to help this boy.

    "Please, help me. I am sure once you return me to my foster parents. They will beat me again for running away," This time, he was trembling in fear. He had tried to be brave, but he was still just a boy.

    It was his first time to run away from his recent foster family, but he had seen what they did to one of the kids caught running away. He swore once he got out, he would never go back.

    But what could he do if social services were turning a blind eye to the wrong things that were happening to kids like him? He was just a kid. Nobody took them seriously and believed what a boy like him said.

    "Don''t worry. I will do my best." She pulled the boy in a tight hug, trying to understand what he was going through.

    She could see the fear in his eyes, despite his effort to appear tough. He was a fighter. She could see that, but he was just a young boy who still had no chance against the reality of life.

    There were just so many injustices in the world, and the worse ones usually involved a child. She could not let this innocent child be another victim of their rotten system. She had to do something.

    "Thanks, Jacky." She said to her friend over the phone when she called her for help.

    Jacky, who used to be a part of the foster system, was the first person she could think of who could help her with Jeremy. She had managed to create an alliance with several other foundations who tried to help foster kids to have a better future.

    She assured Jeremy that he would be safe with the temporary home that would shelter him until she found a solution to his problem. Because if she surrendered him to the child service, they would automatically send him back to his family.

    "I''ll be back to check on you from time to time. You have my number. You can call Alex or me anytime." She could see his hesitation, but she had convinced him this was for the best in the meantime.

    If only she could take him and then put him in another home, she would. She would even take him to her apartment, but that was simply impossible.

    She had to go through a tedious process, and it would take time. Besides, her busy schedule did not qualify her to take another life under her care.

    "Thanks, Miss Dani and Mister Alex, for all your help." He had no choice but to trust her. She had not shown her any reason to doubt her sincerity so far.

    Alex took her back to her office after dropping off Jeremy at his new home, at least a temporary ce where he would feel safe. It was the best option until she had figured out what she could do for him.

    "Do you think I am crazy for doing this?" Dani turned to Alex as he drove her to her work.

    Under thew, the foster parents could use her of kidnapping. Jeremy was a minor under their care. She could counter it by filing a case against them for child abuse, but she would need more proof against them.

    She had to n her case against them so that abusive foster parents would stop using the system for their interests. In the end, it was the kids who suffered because thew was not enough to protect them.

    "No, I think what you are doing is admirable. I believe it is what attracted me to you in the first ce." He kept ncing at her at every opportunity.

    He loved that she was trying to help the kid. Under the same position, he would probably do the same. For now, he would be there to support her every decision.

    He dropped her off at work, and he proceeded to his. He would like to spend the rest of the day with her, but both of them had obligations they could not ignore.

    As soon as he arrived at his office, he called his best friend and asked for a favor. "Marcus, I want you to look into this case." He exined the situation to his friend, narrating to him Jeremy''s story.

    "Am I doing this for you or Dani?" Marcus could see that this entire scenario had Dani written all over it.

    He did not mind since it was for a good cause. But he could not help but ask, seeing how much his friend would do anything for his future wife.

    Maybe it was what was missing in his life. He needed passion and devotion for the woman he would love, a reason to be insane and act irrationally because of his obsession to see her smile.

    "For us both," Alex replied, knowing what he was trying to point out. He only wished that Marcus would finally see the light. That love was not as terrible as it seemed.

    He also knew that he had to do something to help Dani. He did not want to meddle with her affairs, but he was also concerned with the boy. The boy deserved a chance for a good home and a regr life.

    He enjoyed ying with him. He could sense that the boy was intelligent.. It would be a waste if he would end up as a casualty of an erroneous practice in their social system.

 Chapter 375 - Pursue A Hopeless Case

    <h4>Chapter 375 - Pursue A Hopeless Case</h4>

    "What happened to you? Jacky said that you were in a sort of ident. Are you sure you are ok?" Gerald fired away his questions as he showed a bit of concern when he walked into her office.

    He had wondered why she did not show up in their deposition this morning. Jacky was a bit vagued in her exnation for her absence. But he did not push for more, hearing that no harm happened to her in the incident.

    "It was nothing. I don''t want to bore you with the details." She reasoned as she stood from her chair to wee him to her office.

    She offered him a seat on the avable chair while she returned to her own.

    "Whatever happened, I am sure that it might have been important. But I won''t push you if you don''t feel like sharing it." He would eventually find out about it, whether it came from her or some other source.

    "Anyway, I''m sorry about this morning. I will make sure to make up for it on the next one." She knew she owed him one. She was d that he was not mad or disappointed with her.

    She hadpletely forgotten about her meeting with Gerald and the other party today. Jacky had to remind her at thest minute, but it was toote for her to meet with them.

    She had no choice but to send her excuses. Besides, she did not feel right to leave the boy until she had a concrete n for dealing with his case.

    "Well, about that. Would you minding with me tomorrow night for a dinner meeting? I think Mr. Bradshaw is starting to see reason. He wants to talk with us." Gerald inquired as he made himselffortable in his seat.

    He narrated what happened at the meeting earlier. And how the other party had no counter with their discoveries. And then the call he had received afterward.

    He believed that the other party was starting to feel the pressure. So far, they were gaining ground on their investigations, finding more bullets against their opponents.

    If they kept up searching for evidence, he was sure they could dig up more. It was a matter of time before they would eventually give in, if not yet now.

    "Wow, that is great news." She expressed her excitement, knowing what the dinner could mean. "Well, if they do decide to take our offer." She toned down her enthusiasm since it was not yet a sure thing.

    Although she could foresee that they were already at the upper hand unless the other side had a few more cards left under their sleeves. She was guaranteed sess in their fight against them.

    "Even if they don''t ept it, we still have a solid case against them. So, I thought we might as well see what Mr. Bradshaw wants to discusster." Gerald informed her.

    He just hoped that Dani was currently fine and avable to join him. It would be better if they showed a united front. It might intimidate them and finally, concede with what they want.

    Ending the case in an amicable settlement had always been better for both parties. It saved time and energypared to pursuing a tiresome, long trial that would cost substantial money and take years before an oue.

    "I think that is a good idea. If you believe my presence would be relevant, and then I am more than happy to join you." She could not turn his boss down, especially when there was a possibility that they might win this case earlier than they expected.

    She could finally concentrate on her wedding preparations and cut down her responsibilities in the firm in the meantime. Just until she was married to Alex.

    Besides, she also wanted to look into the situation of Jeremy. She knew that it would not be an easy case. She could already expect the red tapes, corruptions, and the many cover-ups around this issue.

    "Then, it is a date." He said. "I meant I''ll be seeing you tomorrow." He quickly rified, recovering from his slip up. He did not want to frighten her away by prematurely dering his feelings for her.

    He knew she was not ready to hear it from him. She was still very much in love with Alex. He could not match against him right now, not in her heart, anyway.

    He stood up from his position, preparing himself to leave. He had already taken much of Dani''s time. He was sure that she still had many on her te to do for the rest of the day.

    "Of course. I''ll mark it now in my calendar." She assured him that it was all set. She would be there this time.

    She was still guilty that she had abandoned her boss in a crucial meeting. But she was d that it still went well. She had already promised to make up for it, so she would do her best to help him during dinner.

    "Do you want us to go together, or should I just text you the location?" He followed up. He would like the former, but he could settle to see her and spend time with her during dinner.

    They might not be alone together in the restaurant, but at least she would be there dining with him. He could not ask for more for now. He still hoped that eventually, she would notice him as a perfect match for her.

    "I think it would be best if I see you there. I still have several errands to do tomorrow, so I don''t want to keep you waiting. But I promise to be present on time." She responded, still clueless to the true feelings of her boss about her.

    If she had known about his feelings, she would have kept her distance. She might have forgotten about the project she was working on with him.

    She did not want to give him false promises. Because she was very much in love with the man she was going to marry very soon.. She would not want him to pursue a hopeless case.

 Chapter 376 - Out Of The Blue

    <h4>Chapter 376 - Out Of The Blue</h4>

    Jacob woke up with a grumbling stomach as his nose involuntarily started sniffing the air. There was a delicious aroma piercing his consciousness, making his body aware of his surrounding.

    His mind pondered if he could be dreaming, but then again, why would he be asking that if he was. It just did not make sense as his nose continued to enjoy the enticing smell of delicious food.

    "If only I could cook like that." Jacob thought to himself, feeling theck of food on his stomach. He suddenly remembered the burger he barely ate for dinnerst night before the staff paged him again.

    He tried to pry his eyes open, but it was a struggle. It was not a hangover since he barely drankst night with his new friend, but he was tired, extremely tired.

    His rm had not gone off yet, so it must still be early, but he could already see the bright lighting from his window. He was not due to the hospital this morning, so he nned to stayte on the bed.

    "What the heck?" He yelped when he fell on the floor when he quickly turned on his back.

    He believed that he went straight to bedst night, but apparently, he did not make it further in his apartment. He was surprised when he found himself on his sofa instead of the bed.

    Luckily, he had found a ce not too far from the hospital. It would have been harder if he had to drive several more minutes in traffic before reaching his home.

    "Oh! I am d that you are finally awake. I made breakfast." Someone not far spoke to him. It took him a few seconds to adjust his eyes to see who it was.

    He was shocked to find that he was not alone in his apartment. He quickly scrambled on his feet to make himself decent. But he finally recognized who the intruder was.

    He did not expect that she would still be here. After he had attended to her bruises and forced her to eat something, he thought that she would leave at the first chance she got.

    "You are still here." He uttered in amazement, suddenly feeling dumb for saying the obvious. "I meant I assumed you had left when I went to work." He quickly corrected his statement.

    In his defense, he felt like he was still dreaming and nothing about this morning was real. He seldom slept on his sofa, finding his bed morefortable.

    Then, he never had a girle over to his ce. Well, at least, this new ce of his. He barely met new people in this city to have someone toe over, let alone have a sleepover.

    "I hope you don''t mind. I was still not feeling quite well yesterday. I decided to take on your offer to stay for one more day." She immediately exined her presence, still in his apartment.

    She did still feel sore after the bruising she got from what happened the other night, in addition to her exposure to the cold temperature of the night breeze.

    She was lucky, Jacob found her just in time, or she might be suffering a worse condition. She did not want to think of what else could be worse than her present situation.

    "No. Of course not, Cassie. I don''t mind." He stopped his mumbling as he walked closer to her.

    It was a small apartment but big enough to cater to his need. It had a small kitchen, a decent size living room, but only one bedroom. His mind was suddenly analyzing the situation.

    If he did make it to his bedroom, and then he might end up sleeping on the same bed as her. That might have been one chaotic night. He thanked his lucky star for letting him fall on the sofa instead.

    "Don''t worry. Once we eat breakfast, I will call a cab and be out of your hair in a jiff." She swore, putting his palm up in the air. "Don''t be mad, but I rummaged through your kitchen and cooked what I found edible in it."

    She did have a hard time finding the ingredients she needed to cook a decent meal. But she believed she managed to prepare a delicious one despite theck of food in the pantry.

    "I''m sorry about that. I nned to do some groceries, but I am always busy at the hospital. I always ended up eating at the cafeteria." He exined the situation in his kitchen.

    He was suddenly slightly embarrassed with his situation, but he did try. It was just hard to live a regr life for a man like him. With his irregr schedules and long hours of work, doing domesticated things was hisst priority.

    He then noticed that his ce did not seem like a pigsty anymore. There were no scattered clothes or leftover food in the living room or the kitchen. Not that he was very messy, he just was too tired to do anything else.

    He instantly wondered what his room must have looked like this morning. He did remember leaving it a bit untidy. But judging from what he was seeing, he could expect that it was now neat.

    "Anyway, you should not have cleaned the ce up." He told her as he moved to get some coffee. He noticed that she also had managed to prepare some. "You also did not have to cook. We could just have ordered."

    "It is alright. I am hungry since it is your food, then I should be the one to cook. Besides, I had nothing to do when you left. The least I can do for your hospitality is to tidy the ce." She exined to him, hoping that he did not mind.

    Cleaning up his small apartment was not that hard. He was not that gross that he had left rotten foods around the ce. Maybe an empty soda on the table and a few clothes around the room but nothing terrible.

    As he mentioned yesterday, he was a doctor. Maybe he was telling the truth. He did not have time to buy groceries, exining hisck of food in the refrigerator or his cabs.

    "Then, let us eat. I am also starving." Smelling the scent of the food that was already on the table. He could not wait to dig in as his eyes feasted on the beautifully cooked homemade food in front of him.

    It had been a while that somebody had cooked for him. He longed to taste something that was freshly cooked and did note from a box. It could have been a boiled egg, but he would have loved it too.

    "Sure," Cassie sat opposite to him and offered the omelet, bacon, and some garlic toasts she had prepared. She would have cooked more, but there was nothing left in the kitchen.

    "Anyway, you don''t have to rush to leave. You can still stay for a few more days if you need a ce to crash. Although my ce is nothing much to look at, you will be safe here.." He suddenly offered out of the blue.

 Chapter 377 - Dressed To Kill

    <h4>Chapter 377 - Dressed To Kill</h4>

    She stretched her body and extended her hand to the other side, but itnded on an empty sheet. She tapped the beddings, but she could not feel anyone. She was alone on the bed.

    She finally opened her eyes to confirm that he was not by her side. She felt his side of the bed, and it was already cold. He had left without saying goodbye.

    "Hmmm." She did not know what to feel about that.

    Although it was not the first time it happened, she was still concerned since they barely made up for their recent misunderstanding. She could not help but feel a bit insecure.

    She checked around the room and already saw the telltale sign that he had already gone to work. He was not in the kitchen or on the balcony, preparing some form of a surprise for her.

    "It''s ok, Dani. At least you made upst night." She reminded herself, remembering his arms securely around her before she fell into a deep sleep.

    That should be enough to reassure her that their rtionship was doing fine. She had nothing to worry about it. She should not doubt love because it conquered all.

    She finally slid out of bed and went straight to her vanity mirror. She was about to brush her hair and tie it up before going to the bathroom when she noticed a note with a rose on top of it.

    I told you so. Dani could not help but admonished herself for doubting Alex. She could not me her subconsciousness for feeling like a mess. It was her who could not keep it together.

    D,

    I am sorry if I have to leave early. There is an emergency at the office. Have dinner with me tonight.

    Love A.

    She could not help but feel the butterflies flying around her stomach due to his thoughtfulness as she ced the rose near her nose. She could smell the lingering perfume that he usually used when he went to the office.

    Her earlier doubts quickly vanished, reced by the excitement of seeing him again. "I love you, too." She uttered as she ced back the rose on the top of the table.

    She excitedly went through her cab and checked the line of clothes inside, already thinking of what she would wear for their date.

    She had to look extra beautiful for him tonight, she thought. She selected one dress after another, deciding whether she should wear something ssy or a bit sexy.

    It was times like this that she missed Jacky and her impable opinion regarding fashion. Although she also had a good fashion sense, still having another point of view was better than one.

    Eventually, she found the perfect dress. It was ssy and sexy but not too vulgar. It was just the right ensemble that could make Alex have a second look.

    Her thoughts were interrupted by the ringing of her phone. "Hello, Jacky." Dani was excited to hear her friend''s voice. She could not wait to share with her what happened yesterday.

    But before she could tell her anything, she rattled on about one of the cases she was handling. There seemed to be some issue with it, and David wanted her at his office at the soonest time.

    She had to set aside all thoughts of the dinner date for ater discussion. Her mind started thinking about the case, already analyzing the situation.

    "Where are the files I told you to prepare?" She asked Jacky as soon as she arrived at her office.

    She had worked hard on making this deal smooth, so she wondered what could have gone wrong. She quickly took her files with her and brought them to David''s office to discuss the case.

    After spending almost an hour at his office, she was d that they found an easy resolution to the problem. The client and the other party were satisfied with the oue of the meeting.

    "How was the meeting?" Jacky asked as soon as she returned to her desk. She followed her into the room with another stock of files in her hand.

    Not because she had sessfully dodged a bullet, it did not mean that the fight was already over. She looked at the new case that was already waiting for her.

    "Thankfully, it was just a minor issue. The clients were only being stubborn, but we managed to settle it without further conflicts." Dani told her as she settledfortably on her chair.

    She did not want to take the credit since David did most of the negotiation. She only did the paper works. But she was happy that their teamwork paid off.

    "That sounds good. At least another case was closed." Jacky stated as she dropped the files on the side of her table, but she stopped as she noticed her clothes. "Anyway, you look fabulous in that dress."

    She was surprised that her friend was wearing something special for dinner. As far as she could remember, she only wore business clothes when she went to business dinners.

    "Do you think this is ok for dinner?" Dani excitedly asked as she stood from her chair and modeled the outfit to her friend.

    It was not a new dress, but it was something that was in her rack for some time, waiting for its time to shine. She did buy it for a special asion but never had the chance to wear it until now.

    "Well, it is very eye-catching, definitely, a head-turner." Jackyplimented. "If that is what you are going for, but do you think it is appropriate for the dinner tonight." She questioned her intention.

    She did not know what was going through the mind of her friend. But she liked that she wasing out of her shell and trying new things.

    Being more daring about her outlook in life, maybe Alex did bring out the best in her.

    "I was counting on the dress to work its magic," Dani exined to her friend, but before Jacky could respond to her, the phone on her desk started ringing.

    Jacky had to excuse herself immediately and leave the discussion to continueter. But she was still confused with her friend''s statement, but she had no time to follow it up at the moment as her load of work started filing up.

    Dani, on the other hand, was quite satisfied with her chosen clothing. She could not wait for dinner to arrive, already seeing her date drooling over her.. She was indeed dressed to kill.

 Chapter 378 - A Capable And A Good Lawyer

    <h4>Chapter 378 - A Capable And A Good Lawyer</h4>

    She was working on finding a solution with Jeremy''s case in between her several other files. She had called him just a few minutes ago to check on his condition.

    He appeared to be fine but still too afraid to trust anyone else besides her and Alex. She made a mental note to visit him either tomorrow or the next day.

    She remembered what Jacky said, reminding her to be careful. "Don''t get too attached to the kid. You know you can''t keep him." She knew her friend was right.

    It would not do the boy any good once she found him a better home. In all honesty, she knew it would also be hard for her when the boy eventually left, but she knew the boy would need a friend in a hard time like this.

    "Oh my!" She dropped her pen and slumped back on her seat. She suddenly remembered something she had forgotten because of her excitement.

    She felt stupid for forgetting something as important as a meeting, a dinner meeting with Gerald and Mr. Bradshaw at that. She looked at the schedules that Jacky had given her this morning and noticed at the bottom, written at six o clock.

    Why did she not see that earlier? Because your mind was preupied with work and the other date you wanted to go to, she scolded herself.

    She knew she could not cancel on Gerald anymore. She promised to make up to him after thest time. But that would mean canceling on Alex.

    It was thest thing she wanted to do because she was looking forward to their date. But it was the only sensible thing to do. She could always go out with her fiance at another time.

    "I''m sorry, Alex. I did not know how it could have slipped my mind. I am looking forward to our dinner, but I already gave my word that I will attend this meeting." She implored his understanding regarding her situation.

    She immediately called him upon realizing her mistake. She did not want to make him wait and waste his time when she was noting. She was sure that he had more important things he could do with his time.

    Canceling their date was thest thing she wanted, but she could not help it. She could not back out again and leave Gerald hanging. That would be unprofessional of her, and that would mark on her impable record.

    "Don''t worry. I understand," Alex answered her calmly, a bit disappointed because he was also looking forward to their date. However, he did understand that she also had a responsibility in her job.

    He also had to cancel on her when he had no choice, so it was not a big deal. He could always ask her out another day. Maybe tomorrow or the next day.

    They ended a call after reassuring herself that Alex did not take canceling on him the wrong way. She did not want to add on their misunderstanding, especially since they only recently made up.

    Then, she realized another thing after ending the call with Alex. She was not dressed correctly for her business meeting. In truth, she felt overdressed.

    But when she looked at the time, there was barely half an hour left before the appointed time. She would not make it if she had to rush home and change into a new outfit.

    "How can you forget about the meeting?" Jacky expressed in astonishment.

    She could not believe that she would overlook such an important event. Suddenly, the entire situation had some rity in her mind.

    "I know. I feel bad about it. Now, I have to wear this." She exined to her friend.

    She had no options left but to attend the meeting in her current clothing. She readied herself and the files she might needter. The only constion she could think of with this sacrifice was the possibility that the case would be over.

    "Well, if you don''t hurry up, you will still end upte." Jacky reminded her as she tapped on her wristwatch to indicate the time.

    Dani immediately moved from her position and grabbed her things. "Wish me luck. I hope that this case ends here." She left her friend to meet her boss and their client.

    As soon as she stepped into the ssy restaurant, she knew that many did turn to look at her. Some guests looked curious, while others seemed appreciative, especially the young men.

    She tried to ignore them, following the hostess to her designated table. She could already spot Gerald, but their client was still missing.

    It was still early by a few minutes. It was only proper that they should be the first to arrive before the client. Once Gerald saw her approach, he quickly stood up from his seat to receive her.

    "Good evening, d you were able toe." Gerald greeted her. "You certainly look stunning." He could not help butpliment the beauty that stood beside him. He did appreciate the dress she was wearing.

    He automatically pulled a seat for her as he assisted her to the chair. To the other patrons of the restaurant, they looked like a couple on a date. They did look perfect together.

    To him, it felt great to be in herpany. Although, it would have been better if this was a date. But for now, he would settle for a few minutes to be alone with her.

    "I''m sorry about what I am wearing. I know I am overdressed, but there was a mishap, and I did not have time to change." She rambled on, trying to exin to Gerald her situation.

    Although, she believed she did not look like a dumb bimbo in her dress. Still, she did try her best to impress, which she did seed, as evident by the appreciation she saw in his eyes.

    But he was not the intended audience. Dani was a bit disappointed that Alex would not see her in this lovely dress. But maybe she could still work something out once she got home, a bit of a surprise.

    "Don''t fret on it. I think no matter what you wear, people will still stare." He pointed out, seeing that she was a bit ufortable around him. "But I do think you look just fine."

    He did not want her to feel like she could not act normal around him. On the contrary, he wanted her to feel at ease when she was in hispany.

    He wished for them to get closer. And he could only do that if he could gain Dani''s trust. He liked her very much, but it would take a lot more than just confessing his feelings for her.

    That would surely guarantee his instant rejection. He had to be patient and take his time. Good things came to those who waited for the right timing.

    "Thanks." She replied, feeling less anxious. She did not want to make a wrong impression with her boss and her client.

    All she could do now was to maintain her grace and confidence until the night was over.. She should not allow her dress to overshadow who she was, a capable and a goodwyer.

 Chapter 379 - True Villain

    <h4>Chapter 379 - True Viin</h4>

    On the other side of the city, he had to assist a surgery and managed several emergency cases besides the patients he had to attend to regrly. It was exhausting and quitete.

    "Are you on your way out?" Sebastian stopped him at the lobby just when he was about to exit the door.

    He heard that he did well in the operating room today. One of his colleagues could not stop praising the new doctor. He was curious. He could use another good doctor around.

    "Yeah, why?" He asked, praying that it was not another case because his body was giving up.

    He could feel that the muscles in his legs were about to copse. He might still be able to function barely, but it would only be due to adrenaline, nothing more.

    "Don''t look so glum, Jacob." Sebastian teased him. "I was only going to tell you that you are scrubbing with me tomorrow. I have a new case. That is if you are up for it."

    He did see the fatigue expression on his face. Being a new resident in a new hospital was never easy. He knew all about it since he also went through the same rigorous training.

    But he believed it did help develop his skills as a doctor and a surgeon. He was still a long way from bing a great doctor, but he would get there eventually.

    "That''s great," Jacob shouted in excitement. It felt like it was his lucky day. His tiredness slightly eased out upon hearing the news. "Thanks. I''ll be there."

    He was looking forward to every opportunity to be inside the operating room, learning from his mentors. It was the only best way to learn, ording to his book.

    "Then, I''ll see you tomorrow." Sebastian went back inside the hospital while he walked straight to his beaten car.

    For someone a bit wealthy, he still drove his old car. He did not feel like letting it go. It had a sentimental value. Besides, it was still working just fine.

    "Take me home, my friend." He mumbled to his car as he started the ignition. He hummed perfectly, just the way he liked it. Then, a few minutes he was on the road towards his house.

    He carefully unlocked the door of his apartment, afraid that he might wake her up. However, he was the one shocked when he saw her still in his living room, watching a movie, wide awake.

    "Hi! I hope you are not waiting for me." Jacob quickly said as he closed the door and walked towards the living room.

    He was expecting that he would find Cassie probably sleeping already when he got home. That was if she decided to take on his offer to stay for a couple more days until she was ready to leave.

    Well, he could not force her to stay if she did not want to, nor could he ask her about her rtionship with his brother. She would tell him about it if she trusted him enough. Else, it was not his business.

    "Well, I am. I figured that you might be hungry, so I cooked something for you." She stood up from her seat and led the way to the kitchen, where she hadid some food on the counter.

    She figured it was the least she could do for him, for saving her and taking care of her and then allowing her to stay in his house for a few days until she could figure out what to do next.

    "Where did you get all this food?" He asked, remembering that his kitchen was almost bare since he forgot to drop by the grocery again.

    He did n to do some shopping. As a second-year resident, it was not that easy. Although the hospital was impressed with his achievements at a very young age, it did not mean that he received favored treatmentspared to his fellow residents.

    "I sneaked out earlier. I was hungry. I figured we have to eat, so I bought some few stuff." She exined to him.

    She sat down on one of the chairs and offered him what she had prepared for them. It was not much, but it was what she used to cook for Nick. She was not a chef, but she still believed that it tasted good.

    "But, I thought Nick was after you. You should not be walking on the street, or he might catch you." His tone was a bit louder than he intended. He could not help but be rmed by her careless action.

    He did guess that she was hiding from his brother. It did not need a rocket scientist to figure that one out. His brother was a notorious businessman.

    A criminal, he was still figuring out how deep he was in that area. He still did not know him that well, but he knew his brother had many connections. Was he cruel? Maybe, judging from the incident in the bar.

    "Don''t worry. I made sure that no one recognized me with my disguise. Anyway, I only bought some food. I did not roam the street." She felt a bit defensive all of a sudden, not expecting his sudden outburst.

    She knew the risk she was taking as soon as her foot stepped out of his apartment, but she could not keep hiding in there. She would have to leave eventually.

    But first things first, she needed a n to see or talk privately with Alex. She could not leave town until she had seen him. But she knew that Nick''s men were out there scouting the city for her.

    "I''m sorry. I did not mean to raise my voice. I was just concerned about your safety." Jacob immediately calmed down his tone.

    In the first ce, he had no right to meddle with her life. She was not his prisoner, and he could not stop her from doing what she felt she needed to do.

    "That is fine. You are right. I should be extra careful with my actions. I don''t know what I was thinking." She also realized what he was talking about and understood his reaction.

    Suddenly, she felt she could trust him even if his brother probably wanted to have her captured, tortured, or even killed. She could sense that Jacob was different from the first time she talked to him at the bar.

    "Well, could we forget about it and start again? I don''t want all this delicious-looking food to go to waste because we had a little disagreement." He offered a truce.

    He started to taste the first dish that was nearest to him. And find it way much better than the breakfast he had earlier. He could not wait to try the other sumptuous meal on the table.

    She was d that he found him easy to talk to and funny in a way. It made their meal less awkward and enjoyable. At the end of the meal, she finally decided to share her past with him.

    "That is how I got involved with your brother." She knew it was a risk, but she could not keep acting like she was the victim. She was not innocent and needed saving.

    Parents wanted their kids to stay away from someone like her because she was not good and did not y fair.. She was a true viin in the story.

 Chapter 380 - Cunning Man

    <h4>Chapter 380 - Cunning Man</h4>

    "I think you are doing very well. Many of your clients are very impressed with your work." Geraldmented as they drank the wine served to them as they waited for their client.

    He did experience it for himself. He knew that Dani contributed quite a lot to their case. He could not monopolize the credit because she did work hard to give him a good position against the opposing team.

    "Thanks for this opportunity. I think your guidance has helped me a lot. I have learned so much from you." She expressed her appreciation for his trust in her.

    She knew that she did not make it this far if not for the support of all the people she had worked with, in this case, her new mentor, Gerald. He had been patient with her despite all her shorings.

    "Shall we drink to our good teamwork?" He raised his ss to her, waiting for her to acknowledge the toast.

    He believed that he was finally making a connection with her. It might be work-rted, but it was a start. He was willing to wait, but he was hoping that he would not be toote.

    He heard that the couple had moved up the date of the wedding, an earlier schedule. The news did not bother him at all. Anything could still happen between now and then. He believed that Dani might still change her mind.

    "Sure." She smiled at her boss, genuinely agreeing with him. She clinked her ss with his before taking a sip. However, she could not help but wonder why the opposing client was still missing.

    She hoped that Mr. Bradshaw did not suddenly decide not to join them. That would be a total waste of their time. Besides, she did not want to think that she gave up a perfect date, only to be stood up by a client.

    "Tell me, Dani..." But before he could continue further his statement,

    she interrupted him.

    She notified him that their guest had arrived. "Oh, I''m sorry, but he is on his way here." She did not intend to cut him short, but she suddenly felt that she was notfortable with what he had to say.

    It might be intuition, or she was overthinking things, but she felt that her boss was showing some form of interest in her. She was not aware of what kind yet. But it might be because he liked picking on her brain.

    "Mr. Bradshaw, it is so nice to see you again." He stood up from his chair and offered him a firm shake, which he dly epted.

    He was slightly frustrated because he knew that the timing was not good. He had the perfect opportunity to get to know her more, but he lost that chance when the other man came to the scene.

    But the show must go on. Gerald had to start this meeting and see what the man had to say to their case. Was he about to ept their terms? But he wondered why he did not bring along his legal team.

    "Mr. Bradshaw, good evening." Dani also offered her hand to him, but instead of shaking it, he gave her a mild graze of his lips on her knuckles.

    She did not mind since many men did use that gesture as a sign of respect. But she was anxious to know what the meeting was for and to learn if they finally won.

    "You are more lovely than the evening." The man told her as he slowly let go of her hand. Then, all of them returned to their respective seats.

    He did admire the beautifuldy at his side. He could see that she was not only beautiful but had a matching brain in that gorgeous head of hers. She did make it hard for his team to fight this battle.

    She would have been a great match to his son, but he already heard her engagement to the prince. It was a missed opportunity and a loss for hispany.

    "Thanks, you look great as well." She knew thatpliments were never necessary for business transactions, but sometimes it was important in making things run smoothly.

    She had learned that many wealthy men liked to boast their wealth, aplishment, and other priceless possessions. They wanted their egos inted until they felt like they could almost touch the sky.

    Well, Mr. Bradshaw was one perfect example of this kind of man. He only wanted recognition, wealth, and power. He could not care less of the other people who might be suffering because of the consequences of his actions.

    "Well, shall we order and eat and then discuss the reason why I called you here?" He did not like mixing business with his food. It stressed him out and interrupted his digestion.

    But as soon as the meal was over, he did start the conversation about the case. It began with mostly pleasantry but then went into business eventually.

    "I guess there is no other way around this problem." Mr. Bradshaw finally asked them directly.

    He was not afraid of getting into jail because that would never happen, no matter how strong their case was against him. But he knew that he would lose a lot of money if he did not cut the deal in half.

    "What are you suggesting?" Gerald asked, waiting for his real intention. Mr. Bradshaw did not waste money on trivial matters. But he also did not want to waste them if he could help it.

    In the end, he and Dani realized what Mr. Bradshaw wanted to happen. It would certainly end the case. They would win it too, but the prize money was just not as good as their initial proposal.

    "Well, think about it." Mr. Bradshaw said as he stood up and made his excuses. He concluded the meeting and bade farewell to both of them.

    He would let them sit on the idea and wait to hear from them. He did not bring hiswyers with him because it would onlyplicate the matter. He already knew what he wanted to happen.

    "What do you think of his counteroffer?" Dani felt a bit disappointed that Mr. Bradshaw did not take the bait of grabbing their initial offer.. He was indeed a good businessman but still a cunning man.

 Chapter 381 - Forbidden Affair

    <h4>Chapter 381 - Forbidden Affair</h4>

    "Honestly, based on my experience. I think that is the best offer we will get from a man like him." Gerald admitted to her.

    Although chances were high that they might win this in court since they did have a case against him and hispany. But the downside, he could guarantee it would take years before they could see any future in this.

    Usually, fighting in a courtroom required bottomless resources, especially when the two of them were going up against a giant. Chances were, Mr. Bradshaw and his team ofwyers would bury them in paperwork until their client gave up due tock of funding or patience.

    "Are you saying that we should give up and take his offer?" She questioned him with a disapproving expression.

    It was what was wrong in the justice system. Even if theinant already had a solid case against the defendant, the former still had a high possibility to lose in the end.

    This corporate goliath used this bullshit practice to take advantage of the situation, driving their smaller opponents into a difficult position.

    "Well, not exactly. We can still work on increasing the offer, but it would not be as high as what was in the deal." He exined to her the situation.

    As much as he hated this kind of oue, he could not do anything about it since it was the best that he could do under the circumstances.

    The reality was, their client would not be able to fight them in the arena. Not when the case could drag on for years, which he believed would be the tactic of the defendants.

    "But we could still win this if we take this to court." She insisted, not wanting to admit defeat. Because in her opinion, once they opted to ept what they were offering, it was the same as losing.

    She did not want to believe that this was the best they could do for the aggrieved party. She preferred to exhaust all other options before informing their client about the offer.

    She was afraid that once the clients knew about the present circumstances, eventually, they would lose hope in the case and take the mediocre offer.

    "Let us be realistic about this. As much as I want to win this case and make these corporate monsters pay for their crimes, we also must think of what will be best for our clients." Gerald focused his attention on her, knowing what she was going through.

    Dani was still young and idealistic. She believed that the system had a chance to change. She still had much to learn about the reality of their job.

    He was once just like her. He could see himself in her when he was a newwyer, struggling to make a change in the world. Ultimately, he woke up to the sad truth that justice was not blind. It was not fair.

    "I am just frustrated with the situation. I almost thought that we have the case by the bag." She said defeatedly. Her earlier enthusiasm had vaporized into thin air.

    She was aware of the possibility. It was something that she wanted to avoid from happening. But, it would seem that she had no control of the situation.

    "I know how you feel." Gerald moved a bit closer to her, seeing the disappointment in her eyes.

    He ced his hands on her tofort her. He understood that losing unfairly in a case could be annoying, at the same time, could demoralize her motivation.

    "How do you handle this kind of injustice? How could we keep letting them get away by using the samew to escape punishment?" She looked at him as she waited for an answer to her questions.

    "Do you want me to answer that?" He knew that she already knew the answer to all her questions. She was not that naive, but only in denial of the truth that justice would never be equal for everyone.

    "No," Dani finally confirmed to him that she was only ranting. She could not ept that after all the effort, still, the other team would be getting the upper hand in this case.

    "Then, let us work on renegotiating the offer into something bigger. It is the least we can do before we take this to our clients. Then, we have no choice but to let them decide." Gerald suggested to her.

    He still held on to her hands as she began to see reason. He could see that she was slowly admitting to herself that it was for the best. He wished he could do more for her, but as her mentor, he had to show her the fact of the case and not some false hope.

    He did not want to crumple her idealism, but it would only hamper her growth. To seed in this harsh world, she had to face reality. She had to learn to be the shark, or she would be eaten alive.

    "I guess that would be best." She finally admitted that there was nothing else she could do but ept his rmendation.

    She admonished herself for ignoring the facts and aiming too high. She only had herself to me for not considering every possibility. Now, she felt responsible for letting their clients down.

    "Well, don''t take this personally. It is not the end of the world. We did try our best, and our clients would still get a reasonable settlement offer." Gerald shook her by the shoulder to cheer her up.

    In an instant, he had her enveloped in his embrace. He could not stop himself as his body moved in its own ord. He did not n it, but his subconsciousness must have wanted it so much.

    He abruptly released her, realizing what he had done. As his mind reminded him, he did not want to scare her away. But he could not help but memorize how she felt in his arms.

    "I hope you feel much better now." He immediately told her, hoping that the incident would not create awkwardness in their working rtionship.

    He did not want his careless action to cause him another chance to get close to her. He was almost making a breakthrough in their rtionship. She was starting to trust him and even consider him a friend.

    "Thanks." She said after getting over the shock of what just happened. She was not expecting that he would do that. She quickly pulled away while he also returned to his previous position.

    She was deeply affected by the result of their case. However, she was not distraught to need a hug. But she did not want to put any more thought into it, dismissing the warning bells that resounded in her mind.

    A few minutes of stillness enveloped the scene as they were both lost for words. But another guttural sound, as if the man was clearing his throat, promptly broke the silence, making both of them look at the intruder.

    "It looks like I am interrupting a cozy scene. Is Alexander aware of your extracurricr activities?" He had been watching them since Dani arrived at the restaurant. He was pleasantly surprised to see her.

    He was curious about her dinner date with the famouswyer. Then, a bit disappointed when a client joined them. He thought that it would be just another boring meeting.

    But he was d that he stayed on to watch as a new scene unfolded.. From his vantage point and malicious mind, it did look like they were having a forbidden affair.

 Chapter 382 - Jaded By The Current System

    <h4>Chapter 382 - Jaded By The Current System</h4>

    As if the recent incident was not awkward enough, discovering that someone had noticed the scene only made the situation worse. In another''s eyes perspective, it did seem that they were in a passionate embrace.

    But she would not allow this man''s opinion to affect her. She did nothing wrong as far as she was concerned. It was an innocent hug by a person who was only showing support. She would not allow him to color it with his vile thoughts.

    "I don''t know what you mean by that, but what you witnessed was not what you think." It was Gerald who first responded to the man''s nasty suggestion.

    He could not allow this man to disgrace her image. After all, it was his fault for causing the scene, not hers. He knew it was a mistake to allow his emotion to control him. Now, he had ced them in apromising position.

    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, Edward. But I am not cheating or having an affair if that is what you are implying." She could not help but be irritated with his presence.

    She believed there was no use exining to him the real story because he would still turn it into something twisted. It was in his gene to be mean, rude, and vicious.

    Alex did not need to warn her to stay clear of him. She believed that nothing good woulde out of being associated with him. Besides,? he only did something good if it would benefit him.

    "First of all, I am only stating my observation. Secondly, I am just concerned for my dear cousin''s reputation." Edward smiled sarcastically at Dani, enjoying her slight difort.

    It seemed that luck was on his side today as he just made a sessful transaction a few minutes ago. Now, he found another pawn in his game.

    "I think you have no real business to be here. If you will excuse us, but we still have a meeting to conclude." Gerald was rarely hostile to other people, not even to his enemies.

    He usually took his fight inside the court. He always found it more fulfilling and enjoyable. But if he had to exchange unpleasant words with this man, he would if it meant that he could send him away.

    He only knew the man because of his affiliation with Alex. But based on what he gathered so far, he was not a man he wished to be friends with and had to be careful as an enemy. It was clear that Dani also did not like hispany.

    "I only intend to say hi for now. But maybe someday, I might need both of your expertise. I heard that you make quite a team." He was satisfied with the way he had ruined her night, as evident in the slight scowl on her face.

    He already realized that he would never have a chance to win her over to his side. Dani was different from Tyra. But if he could not have her, maybe his cousin should not have her either.

    "I don''t think our services will fit your best interest. It will be better for you to look for someone else." Dani retorted with a slight edge on her voice. She was not enjoying their conversation at all.

    "It was nice to see you, Prince Edward," Gerald said in finality, indicating that he already had enough of his presence and the fake smile stered on their faces for the benefit of the onlookers.

    "It has been my pleasure," Edward mockingly stated, enjoying the annoyance in his voice, slowly walking away as he bade farewell.

    He felt he had aplished what he hade to do, quite satisfied with himself. He could not wait for what would happen next after what he had done.

    "I''m sorry. I did not mean to cause any problem." Gerald turned to her as soon as Edward was far enough to hear their conversation. It was never his intention to make a scene and to put her in a difficult situation.

    "I know you were only trying to help. I am not ming you for any of this." She said to her boss. She did not want to make a big deal of this situation.

    She did not want to emphasize what happened because it was nothing. It was a spur-of-the-moment action that did not mean anything but a friendly gesture.

    "For what it is worth, you are a goodwyer who only wants what is best for your client. I truly admire you for that." Gerald tried to change the subject, returning to the real reason for the meeting.

    "Well, I do wish I could have done more." She still felt a slight pang of disappointment with the oue, but she had already epted the fact that it was the best they could do under the circumstances.

    They only stayed for a few more minutes after Edward had left and decided to call it a night. They discussed their next course of action before bringing the news to their client.

    She temporarily forgot her encounter with Edward as her mind began formting new strategies. She did not want to waste her time with a man like him. He was not worth it, just like Nick.

    "Me, too, Dani." Gerald gazed at her, liking the feeling when he was with her.

    She reminded him of what it was like to be young and idealistic. He was still not that old, but he had already lost sight of what was right and wrong.

    His career had focused on his sess and winning. He had forgotten the other reason, why he had chosen this profession in the first ce.

    "This will not stop me from trying to change what was wrong with our justice system. I might have lost for now, but I will find justice however well it hides from me." She swore to him as he assisted her into her car.

    "I think I should be the one learning from you," Gerald replied to her statement. It would seem that he was the one who needed a refresher course.

    Hemended her more due to her passion for thew. He wished that he could have the same dedication to correcting the injustice in their corrupted system.

    He did see many newwyers with the same idealism as she had. He used to be one of them.. He only hoped that she could find a way to do what she had set out to do and not end up like them, jaded by the current system.

 Chapter 383 - Suck The Life Out Of

    <h4>Chapter 383 - Suck The Life Out Of</h4>

    She texted Alex that she was on her way home before she started the engine. It was not quitete yet, so she was unsure if Alex was already home or still back at the office.

    He might have decided to work overtime when she canceled their dinner. Now, she wondered if he had already eaten. Maybe she could prepare an easy meal for him since she barely had anything to eat during the meeting.

    "Beep!" She heard her phone ping, alerting her of an iing message.

    She was already on the road when she finally heard from him. He did text back that he was already at home. She was surprised since it was rare that he was first at the apartment before her.

    He usually showed up wherever she was to pick her up, sometimes surprising her in the process. She wondered why he did not bother this time. She did tell him where she was going.

    "Thanks, Ben." She started to make a habit of thanking him for risking his life to protect her. Since the other day, she realized she should not negatively take what Alex was doing for her.

    He only wanted to assure himself that she was always safe because he cared too much for her safety. She should appreciate it more, instead of fighting him at every turn.

    She walked into his apartment excitedly, expecting to see him waiting for her. She did find the room brightly lit, but he was nowhere in sight.

    "Alex," Dani called out once inside the living room as she dropped her things on the table and slumped down on the sofa.

    Her feet were already killing her since she wore her stilettos for her supposed date. She only wanted to put her feet up and let it rest. But, she still had yet to see Alex around.

    He must be in one of the rooms, busy with whatever he was doing, still unaware that she had already arrived. She would have looked for him, but she did not want to move from her position anymore.

    "Alex, I am home." She tried again, but still, he had not responded.

    She decided to close her eyes while waiting for him to show up. She allowed her body to lean on the soft cushion and adjust the cing of her feet, finding a morefortable position.

    A few more minutes, she found herself dozing off, unable to stop her mind from shutting down. She ended up sleeping on the couch with still no sign of Alex.

    On the other side of the apartment, Alex was in the gym, trying to expel all his pent-up energy. He was unaware that Dani had already arrived since he was wearing his headset, listening to his ylist.

    "Damn you, Edward." He shouted in frustration as his mind reminded him of his earlier conversation with his cousin.

    He decided to work on his backlogs since Dani told him of her previous engagement. He did look forward to their date. It had been a while since they enjoyed a simple dinner out.

    However, as soon as he finished his paperwork, he went to check on her. But before he even arrived at the restaurant, his phone rang and on the screen was Edward''s name.

    "Yes, Edward. What can you possibly need from me." Alex questioned his cousin when he had already cut all his ties with him.

    When he decided to join Nick in hispany, he had already dered war against him. But he still hoped that Edward knew what he was doing. He still wished that Edward would be a good king that would lead their people.

    "I just had a wonderful dinner with a client. Fortunately, I closed another sessful deal." Edward bragged on the line as he sat on his luxurious car on his way to his hotel.

    "So, what does it have to do with me? As if that will interest me." Alex said disinterestedly, tired of hearing his voice.

    He could see the relevance of his call to him. He could close a hundred deals, and he would not bat an eye on him. He was about to end the call, seeing that talking to him was just a waste of his time, but Edward stopped him.

    "Wait, Alex. It is just a part of my report to you." Edward stated sarcastically, remembering when the Council had instructed him to report all his activities with Alex.

    This time, he was only reporting to himself. The Council would only be waiting for his result, which he was working on full time. He realized that he could not defend solely on Nick''s help.

    It would seem that Nick was in sort of a dilemma. He believed that Nick was going through some rough patches, but he was too stubborn to admit it to him. But he would soon find out about it.

    "What else do you want?" He asked, starting to get frustrated with the suspense. He just had no time for his petty and senseless talks.

    He was racing to reach the restaurant where Dani had a meeting, and he did not want to miss her. "I am in a hurry."

    "Well, if you are on your way to see Dani, you just missed her. She just left the restaurant." Edward assumed that Alex was on his way to see his fiance, which made the situation more interesting.

    "How would you know that?" Alex asked curiously, wondering if Edward was telling him the truth.

    He could not help but doubt any word that came out of his cousin''s mouth. He had years of experience, discovering that Edward was apulsive and pathetic liar.

    "Because I just saw her during dinner with that fast-risingwyer. I would have joined them, but I don''t want to intrude. They seemed well..." Edward paused for a second before continuing. "...very cozy together."

    He quickly sent some pictures that one of his men took to back it up. That should do the trick. He knew he was nting a seed that he hoped would grow immediately.. Like a weed, it would suck the life out of their rtionship.

 Chapter 384 - Conveyors Of Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 384 - Conveyors Of Emotions</h4>

    A few more minutes to go. "Ahhh!" He knew he was pushing himself to his limits. It appeared that he was not exercising for health concerns, but he was running away from something.

    Alex only stopped moving on the treadmill when he felt his lungs were about to copse. He had to catch his breath, feeling the air being sucked out of his body every time he inhaled and exhaled.

    But he knew he needed a distraction from where his thoughts were going. He had to release his frustration from talking with Edward and the pictures he saw earlier.

    "Damn you, Edward!" He finally shouted in annoyance. He walked back to the bench on the side and sat down, grabbing his towel and canister of water to rehydrate.

    He always tried to understand his cousin since they were young. He was family, after all. But right now, he had enough of his petty, envious, and selfish manners.

    Since they were kids, he knew that Edward always had been more than average in intelligence and other skills. They had trained almost all their lives, together with Lance and the other kids in the pce.

    But he noticed that the King and the Council members would not stopparing Edward to him when he usually outdid everyone else on their challenges. It was rare that Edward beat him to a test and only by a small margin.

    He pitied Edward for always beingpared to him by everyone. He was the prince in line to the throne, so expectations were high that he should excel in all his endeavors. A big responsibility, Edward had to carry on his shoulder at a very young age.

    "Dani," Noticing a figure sitting on the sofa with her feet up on the center table when he came. He immediately recognized her and moved next to her.

    When she failed to respond to him, he knew that she must have dozed off. She must be exhausted to drop on the sofa just like that. She had been working hard on her cases and then, remembering the case of Jeremy as well.

    She still looked so beautiful, even in her sleep. Alex observed as he stood in front of her sleeping form. But, he found her position awkward as her neck dropped down on her shoulders in a cramped posture.

    "I''m just going to move you to our room." He told her, but she remained immobile, still unaware of his presence.

    He decided to pick her up carefully, cradling her body and legs in his arms. She did stir a little, but not enough to wake her up. She only made incoherent words before she returned to sleep.

    As soon as they reached the bed, heid her down again. This time, he made sure that she was in afortable condition. He slowly removed her dress which he admired as soon as he saw it.

    "Is this the dress you prepared for me?" He asked her as he slowly peeled the dress off her body. But the only response he got was a slight smile.

    She did open her eyes a bit and tried to focus on him, but he quickly lulled her back to dreand. "Hey, babe. Go, close your eyes. I''ll take care of you." He softly whispered in her ears, not wanting to ruin her sleep.

    Then, he covered her body and sat on the edge of the bed, just watching her for a few more minutes. He believed he would never be tired of staring at her face or when he woke up each morning.

    "What is going on with you and Gerald?" He questioned, barely audible near her face as he leaned down to fix the nket around her shoulders.

    His mind returned to the image of her in the arms of a man. He recognized him as her boss in the project she had worked on these past weeks.

    He had noticed the unusual manners that Gerald was exhibiting in the rare times he saw him and Dani together. He did not want to put abel on it since he promised not to let his jealousy get the best of him.

    "But, what did I see earlier?" He mumbled on, still confused about what the picture depicted. "Stop it!" He stopped his thoughts from wandering into things that might go out of his control.

    He walked into the bathroom to shower and change. He had to clear his mind before going to bed. He did not want to cloud his judgment and unjustly used Dani of wrongdoing.

    He believed that by morning, Dani would rify the matter. She would have a good exnation for everything. He did not want to jump to conclusions. Pictures could always be subjective and might have meant nothing to her.

    "Good night!" Heid beside her, pulling her into his arms. He allowed her to subconsciously squirm into his body until half of her body was on top of his.

    She always felt perfect in his arms. Her body fitted like a glove in his as her arms and legs entwined around him. She had be his other half. Without her, he felt he would never function the same way again.

    He knew that sleeping without her would never be the same. He needed her like he required air to breathe. He never knew that he would ever feel this desire to be with someone, but he could not stop it.

    "I love you, Dani." He whispered, kissing her on the top of her head and then closing his eyes with her tightly secured around his arms.

    He could feel her steady heartbeat lulling him into a deeper sleep. Her scent was like an intoxicating substance that he could not get enough of as he breathed her in.

    He knew that whatever exnation she would tell him by tomorrow or the morning, judging from the time, he would believe her. He would not let anything jeopardize their rtionship and their uing wedding.

    He also fell into a deep and peaceful sleep, even if his mind was in turmoil. He believed that Dani was the sole reason his mind and body calmed down even in the most stressful times.

    She might not say it back to him verbally, but he felt it in the way she was holding him in her arms.. He believed that actions were better conveyors of emotions than words since it rarely lies.

 Chapter 385 - Flesh And Blood

    <h4>Chapter 385 - Flesh And Blood</h4>

    Knock�� Knock�� Knock��

    Buzz�� Buzz�� Buzz��

    Whoever was behind the door was getting more impatient every minute. The unknown visitor kept knocking and buzzing at the door, restless, waiting for the door to open.

    "Wait!" He shouted, irritated that someone could be that rude. He hardly slept

    He looked at the wall clock and saw it was barely past midnight. He looked at the other close door, wondering if the raucous had awoken the sleeping upant inside.

    He quickly strode to the door, looking at the peephole and checking the identity of the unwanted guests. He was surprised to see who was standing outside, banging on his door.

    "Open the door, Jacob!" The man shouted on the other side, hearing him behind the door. He was slightly slurring, obviously mildly intoxicated.

    He rammed on the door again when he failed to respond quickly. He did not want to stand outside his door in this rat-infested joint. He wondered what his brother was thinking about choosing this ce to be his home.

    He remembered offering his brother to live with him or take one of his apartments in the city. But he declined his offer, saying that he had already made arrangements.

    "What are you doing here, Nick?" Jacob asked his brother as he opened the door, uninterested in the sudden appearance of his brother in his apartment.

    Thest thing he needed right now was a drunk brother who would only nag him about the way he was wasting his life in his chosen profession. He would rather sleep, which his body and mind badly needed.

    "Well, aren''t you going to invite me in first before we discuss life in general, dear brother?" Nick tapped his feet on the floor, irritated that he was still standing outside, in the hallway.

    He did not care much about his bastard brother. Jacob could rot in this hell hole for all he cared. But he needed him. Jacob still held the key to the rest of the wealth that was rightfully his in the first ce.

    Jacob had no choice but to open the door wider, knowing that he was not leaving until he had said his point. "Come in, Nick." He walked back into his small living room and waited for him to follow.

    Until now, he still could not fathom why Nick did bother to look for him and support him in his studies. He was not the kind of brother who showed that he cared.

    He had always known who his father was. His mother did not keep that secret from him. But he never thought of bothering him for support. He had long decided that he would make it on his own.

    "Well, I can''t say that you have a nice ce here." It was the kind of insult that Jacob usually heard from his older brother when he disapproved of his choices.

    Nick looked around the small crappy room and questioned his brother''s decision to live in this dump. He could see the small room, a small crampy kitchen on the side, and two more doors on the far corner.

    He assumed that one would be the bathroom and the other his bedroom. Although, he did notice the pillow and the nket spread shabbily on the couch.

    "Get on with your business. If you have not noticed the time, it is veryte." Well, he was also getting irritated. He still had an early duty in the hospital.

    He did not want to check on his patients, or worse, operate with a massive headache due tock of sleep. He still needed to recuperate from the other days he had to work overtime.

    "Is this how you wee your brother in your home?" He walked further into the living room, curious about what was inside his room. "Why are you sleeping on the couch? What is wrong with your room?"

    As soon as he asked, he walked in the direction of the first door and opened it. But it was just the bathroom. He closed it and was about to walk to the other room when Jacob stopped him.

    "Of course, how can I be so rude? Come on, Nick. Let us share a beer and tell me the reason why you are here." He blocked his brother from proceeding to the other door, guiding him towards the kitchen instead.

    He suddenly remembered that he still had another visitor. A person that his brother should never find, unknown to him, was staying with him at his apartment.

    He had to distract his brother from the other door, find out what he wanted and then get rid of him before his guest decided to walk out of that room.

    "I only came to see my little brother. I need to check if you are doing fine in your new amodations." Nick grabbed the cheap bottle of beer that his brother handed to him.

    It was not anything close to what he usually drunk, but he did not have any other option. He showed his disdain in the foul and bitter taste of the alcoholic drink before putting the bottle down.

    "Well, I think you have seen it and judge it. What else is there to discuss? Not that I don''t enjoy yourpany," Jacob said sarcastically. "But, I still have an early duty at the hospital in the morning." He continued.

    "Ok, fine. I will cut to the chase." Nick still nced at the closed door but continued with his reason for visiting him. "I am looking for the girl that you were talking to the other night in the club."

    He looked at Jacob after sipping again on the foul-tasting beer. Looking for a clue if he would know something of what happened that night.

    "What girl?" He kept a nk face, hoping that would fool his brother as he pretended not to recall a girl. Then, "Oh yes, I do remember. The girl who left during the fight. What about her?"

    He had no idea why his brother would be asking him about her. He began to think if Nick had any idea that he was keeping the girl away from him. But he had to convince him that he did not know her whereabouts.

    "Well, nobody seems to get a hold of her after that night. I am a bit concerned for her safety. Since you are one of thest people she talked to, I want to ask if she mentioned anything to you." Nick asked him.

    Although, he doubted that Cassie might tell him anything. He was, after all, new in the city. Cassie would never trust a man that easily of her secrets.

    "Why would she tell me anything?" Jacob reasoned with his brother. "I just introduced myself to her, seeing that she was alone. But she seemed not interested."

    "Well, I was hoping that she might have said something that might give me some clues of where she might be staying now." Nick tried to sound worried to make his im more credible.

    Although his brother knew what he did behind the scene, he still did not want to share too much information about his life and ns with his brother, who still did not want to be a part of it.

    "I wish I could tell you more. Unfortunately, we barely shared information." Jacob drank the remaining drop of his beer and dropped the bottle in the waste bin.

    He hoped that he sounded believable.. Lying and making up stories were not his strong suit, but he had to do his best to protect the girl from his flesh and blood, at least half of the blood they shared in his veins.

 Chapter 386 - Secretly Gay

    <h4>Chapter 386 - Secretly Gay</h4>

    Her sleep was interrupted by some noisesing from outside the bedroom door. She wished to ignore whoever was talking at this time of the night, slightly irritated that she had to let go of her dream.

    She could tell that it was a nice dream since she could not take the smile out of her face. But she could not remember most of it, just partial and fragments of the enchanting scene.

    "It was just a dream." She mumbled to herself, a bit disappointed that it was not real. She would rather live in it than continue with her current situation where she had to keep hiding, afraid to be caught by the people hunting her.

    But the continuousmotion outside spiked up her curiosity, wondering who would be visiting her host in the middle of the night. Although it was none of her business, she could not help but spy on him.

    "What are you doing?" She admonished herself for giving in to her nosiness as she strode to the door. She tried to listen to the conversation but hardly heard anything coherent.

    She moved closer to the wooden barrier that separated her room from the other side of the apartment. She even put her ears on the surface, straining to listen more clearly to what was going on outside.

    "No!" She eximed in shock. Fear eventually gripped her heart when she recognized his voice.

    She was not expecting that he woulde to his apartment. But that was so naive of her. Of course, he was his brother. He would eventually drop by to visit him.

    She automatically stepped away from the door as if it was about to attack her. Her mind tried to think of a way to escape as panic started to overtake her reasoning.

    "Stop it!" She hissed at herself, and then she hastily hushed herself too, realizing that she was being too loud. "Calm down, Cassie." She ced her palm on the top of her chest, willing her heart rate to slow down.

    She took a deep breath as she sat on the bed, trying to rx her body and clear her mind. She could not think more rationally if she continued to hyperventte.

    When she felt a bit calmer, she stood up and started pacing the floor as she thought of ways to escape her current predicament. She returned to the door to eavesdrop further on their conversation.

    "You can do this." She encouraged herself, gathering more courage to get through the night. She just hoped that Jacob did not decide to betray her and surrender her to his brother.

    But how much could he trust the man, for all she knew, he was the one who told his brother that she was here at his ce? Jacob could have tried to gain her trust to get information about her. Then, he reported it to his evil brother.

    But if that was the case, she was sure that Nick would be all over her by now. He would be smirking at her, making her pay for what she had done. She began to doubt her earlier assessment.

    She could only hear bits and pieces of their conversation. She realized that the other two must be in the kitchen or something far from the door. But she did make out something about Nick, asking him about her.

    At least, that was what she thought she heard in the conversation. But she felt slightly relieved when Jacob said what appeared to be a denialing from him.

    "Thank you." She mouthed silently to the man that had saved her before and continued to help her until now.

    She did not know why he kept doing it, but she appreciated it. She

    was expecting that he would send her away when she finally confessed to him some of what she had done in her past.

    Surprisingly, he said he did not like to judge what happened in her past but only helped her with her present situation. She realized now that he was genuinely a nice guy.

    But her ordeal was not yet over since she was still in the same apartment as the man she was hiding from, and she still had no way out.

    Then, what she feared finally materialized when she heard footsteps and voicesing her way. She was paralyzed in her position as she continued to listen to their more coherent dialogue.

    Just outside the door stood Nick and Jacob. "Why are you sleeping on the sofa? What is wrong with your room?" Nick asked the question again.

    He could not leave until his curiosity was satisfied. Something about the situation piqued his interest, and his instinct was nagging at him. He knew he could not ignore it.

    "I have a female guest from work. She needed a ce to stay for a few days while working at the hospital." He finally came up with a story that he hoped his brother would buy.

    He knew that telling him that he enjoyed sleeping on his couch would not be believable. His couch did not seem much to look at, and at the same time, it was small and ufortable.

    "Oh! A female friend. Is she hot?" Nick found the situation more interesting.

    If it had been him in his brother''s shoes, he would be all over her by now. He had been wondering why until now, he had not heard him get into any serious rtionship with a girl.

    He did keep insisting that he was busy with his studies and now his career, but he could not help but question if that was the real reason. Or he might be hiding something from him.

    "She is, but she is probably sleeping," Jacob told him, not wanting to sound like he was avoiding the question. He did not want Nick to suspect anything else.

    "Can I just take a peek?" Nick insisted, holding on to the doorknob, ready to open the door.

    He could not help but question who he was protecting behind that door. He had always been curious about his brother''s preferences.. He did specte at some point if his brother was secretly gay.

 Chapter 387 - Enemy Number One

    <h4>Chapter 387 - Enemy Number One</h4>

    He was curious about the person that his brother was hiding from him. He did see some telltale signs that someone was living with him in this apartment. He liked to know why Jacob was keeping that a secret from him.

    "We still have an early duty tomorrow. I don''t want to disturb my friend. She also needs her sleep." Jacob also ced his hand on top of his, stopping him from twisting the knob.

    He just hoped that his brother would not insist on it. Because if he did, he was afraid that Nick might discover what he was hiding from him.

    "Just a peek. I won''t make a sound." He did not heed his brother''s words.

    Despite his brother''s hand stopping him, he continued to twist the knob open. Jacob had no choice but to let him go. He slowly opened the door to look inside and inspect the room and its upant.

    He noticed that there was nothing much to look at inside the room. It was rtively dark except for the dim lighting from the small window. He could make out some of the things that filled the room.

    "Fine, but just a quick peek," Jacob reiterated, giving in to what his brother wanted. He would be more suspicious if he kept fighting him. He just hoped that Cassie covered herself in a nket from head to toe.

    When their eyesnded on the center of the room, his guest was lying, immobile on the bed. She appeared to be in deep slumber. Thankfully, she covered herself with a nket, but still, arge portion of her legs was left exposed to their gaze.

    He could see that Nick was intrigued. He knew that his brother was a womanizer. From the way his brother appreciated the view, Nick was interested. He just hoped that Nick did not recognize her with the shape of her legs.

    "Nice," Nick stated with enthusiasm as he continued to stare at the sleeping form. He wished he could see more of her, but Jacob was a spoilsport, ruining his fun.

    But he was satisfied that it was a woman sleeping in his bed. He would have been disappointed if he found out that his brother was rooting for the same sex.

    "I think it is time for you to leave. I need my sleep." Jacob grabbed the handle and closed the door when his brother stepped out of the way.

    He led the way to the door, hoping that Nick would follow. He did notice his brother''s contented smile as if he had juste up with a great idea.

    However, he was not interested in whatever it was, Nick was thinking. He was sure that it was something he would not like. All he wanted at the moment was for him to leave.

    "Ok. I am leaving." Nick sported a smirk on his face, reluctantly trailing after him to the door. "By the way, if you ever remember or hear something about Cassie, please tell as soon as possible." Nick reminded him before stepping out of the door.

    Jacob leaned on the door when he finally closed it on his brother, relieved that Nick appeared convinced with his lies. He did not want any harm happening to Cassie. He did not want his brother to have his hands on her.

    "That was close." He thought to himself, thankful that he managed to fool his brother this time. He was not sure if Nick stayed a little longer, he might catch him with his deception.

    He believed that he was doing the right thing of helping Cassie because she did not deserve the wrath of his brother. Despite what she did in her past, he believed she was seriously trying to change her ways.

    On the other side of the room, Cassie still hid under the covers. She strained her ears to hear if someone was still around, but all she heard was the sound of the street outside the window.

    "Please, make him leave." She silently prayed as she struggled to keep still, not wanting to move unnecessarily.

    She slowly inhaled and exhaled, still afraid that he might be standing on the side of the bed, waiting for her to show her face. But she believed that she heard the creak of the front door as it opened and closed.

    She slowly lowered her nket just below her chin, still searching the dim room for any sign of another life. But nothing moved around her, not even the shadows.

    She released the heavy air that she had been holding on her lungs, relieved that she was finally alone. Then, gradually she slid out of bed to check on the door.

    "No one is out there." Her subconsciousness was trying to convince her as she continued to listen to the other side of the door.

    She finally dared to open the door and peeked through the tiny slit. She let her eyes wander through the small living room just outside her door and found it empty. As she searched the room, her eyes finallynded on Jacob, who stood motionless by the door as if in deep thought.

    "Is the coast clear?" A tiny voice echoed in the silence, making him turn to face the other door.

    Jacob saw her peeking at the slit at the door, making sure that his brother had already left. He could not help but smile, thenugh at their situation. They barely made it unscathed.

    "Yes, he already left." He would check the corridor for any signs of him, but he knew his brother. He would not lurk in a building like this. He would want to be as far away from a dirty, stinking ce like this.

    "I''m sorry." She wanted tough with him, at the same time, cry. She somewhat found the situation a little confusing.

    She was d that Jacob was there to help her. Then, another part of her regretted putting Jacob in aplicated situation. He was, after all, a family of Nick. His loyalty should remain with his brother.

    If his brother ever found out that he had been lying to him and harboring the enemy, he might probably disown him and dere him enemy number one.

 Chapter 388 - Friendly Hug

    <h4>Chapter 388 - Friendly Hug</h4>

    "Ah!" She whimpered as she opened her eyes. At first, she was confused but then eventually realized what was happening.

    She woke up in the middle of the night, covered in sweat. She just had a bad dream. It had been a while since shest had a disturbing vision. It seemed so realistic that she almost believed it.

    She quickly searched the dim room for confirmation that she was only dreaming. When her eyesnded on the figure next to her, sleeping peacefully, she knew that none of what she saw was true.

    "Alex." She tried to call his name, but he was in a deep slumber that he did not even stir.

    She stared at him with his eyes closed tight. She wondered if he was dreaming at the very moment. She did witness him toss and turn on his sleep, mumbling some incoherent words before.

    Unlike her, he did not shout or wake up at all. He just continued to do so until he calmed down eventually after a few minutes and went back to deep slumber.

    "Alex?" She tried again when he did not respond on her first try. This time, he moved and turned in her direction, but still, he did not open his eyes. "Are you awake?"

    She suddenly felt the need to discuss something with him. Her recent dream kept creeping in the forefront of her mind as if telling her to do something about it.

    She only remembered a portion of the dream. It was about the recent misunderstanding that they had. However, in her dream, she was not so lucky.

    He did not want to hear her exnation. She believed he was about to leave her because he thought she lied to him. He used her of fooling him.

    "Alex." She said, making her voice louder. "Wake up." More determined this time to get his attention.

    He finally mumbled something, but it was too low for her to understand. He finally opened his eyes and focused them on hers. "Dani?" His eyes and tone were full of questions as he searched her face for answers.

    "Hi! I''m so sorry for waking you up." She muttered under her breath as her courage swiftly left her. She quickly turned away from him, thinking about what she had to say to him.

    She began to doubt her n to discuss what was on her mind. It suddenly felt that it was a terrible idea. But she knew that she had to get it out of her chest. If not now, she would still have to do it soon, eventually.

    "Hey, what is it?" He was suddenly awake, seeing the distress in her facial expression. He wondered what was wrong with her. "Did you have another dream?"

    It was the only thing he could think of that might be keeping her still awake. But he usually woke up when she had nightmares before. Maybe he was too tired that he did not notice.

    He pulled himself in a sitting position, putting his full attention on her. He observed her sudden silence as if she was in deep thought. Her eyes kept moving, but her lips remained sealed.

    "Yes." She responded first, but she quickly retracted her answer, "No." Then, she realized her answer was confusing. "I meant I had a dream, but it had nothing to do with why I woke you up."

    She knew what she wanted to tell him was not about her dream but something else entirely. Although, it did have some simrities in a way.

    She knew she had to look away because his eyes seemed to be prating in her soul. She was suddenly feeling guilty when she had done nothing wrong. It did not make sense to her.

    "Then, what is it?" He asked, curious about what was running in her mind. It appeared that it was more severe than he initially thought, judging from her action.

    He waited for her to answer him, but she only stared at him for a few more minutes before she turned away again. She would seem to be internally debating if she should tell him her troubling thoughts.

    "I don''t know why I feel so affected by what happenedst night. Maybe it had something to do with my dream or our recent disagreement." She paused for a second and inhaled arge chunk of air.

    She could see that Alex already had questions in his eyes, but he still kept waiting patiently with her narration while she tried to revise her statement in her mind.

    "Edward saw mest night at the restaurant with Gerald." She began, but she stopped again as she rephrased how she nned to tell him about what Edward witnessed.

    She knew that if words would go out about that scene, it shoulde from her first. Alex should hear it from her and not from someone else like Edward.

    "So, what about it?" He wanted to tell her that he already knew and had pictures as proof, as well. But he began to think that he wanted to see if she would confide that incident with him.

    For the first time, he wanted proof of her loyalty and love. He would not inform her that he already knew because he wanted to see if she would confess.

    "Well, Edward saw Gerald hugging me." She quickly said as if she was ripping off a bandage. "But I swore to you that it did not mean a thing." Then, she continued.

    She watched him for a reaction, but all she saw was him, thinking. She wondered if her fiance was able to express his anger through confrontation.

    But she did see him beat some men in a pulp. So, she was aware that Alex was more than capable of far more dangerous stunts. But his silence and calm expression were making her more nervous.

    "Then, what did it mean?" It was the answer that bothered him since he talked with his cousin.

    Not that he wanted to doubt her feelings for him, but he wished to understand the reason behind it. He could not let the idea that she was hugging someone else festered in his mind, not when there was a logical exnation for it.

    "He was only giving me somefort because of the recent development on our case. I think we are about to lose our case." She finally told him why she felt so down earlier.

    She repeated to him the event during her dinner with Gerald and Mr. Bradshaw. She told him about the change in the offer and then how the opposing team had manipted thew in their favor.

    "I don''t want you to think that I was having an affair with him. Well, I am afraid that Edward might twist what he saw and add his version on it." She exined to him, hoping that he would believe her story.

    He moved closer to her, pulling her in his arms. As he promised to himselfst night before sleep took over him, he would listen to her exnation and believe her.

    "Edward already beat you to it. He already told me about itst night when he called. He even sent me a picture." He took his phone from the nightstand and showed it to her.

    "But one thing, I assure you. I wanted to hear what you have to say first before deciding what to do with it. I am d that you shared it with me." Alex admitted to her, not wanting to add up to the secrets they were still keeping from each other unconsciously.

    "I know that my conscience would not stop bothering me until I tell you that incident. Gerad did hug me, but I did not reciprocate his action." She continued to exin.. "Besides, it was just a friendly hug."

 Chapter 389 - Time Fly Fast

    <h4>Chapter 389 - Time Fly Fast</h4>

    "Jeremy, how are you doing?" Dani asked as she stood in front of the boy.

    He looked differentpared to the first time she saw him. His face had a little more flesh, and his skin looked healthier. He also appeared to be happier.

    She had built a case against the foster parents assigned to Jeremy. With the support of a foundation that handled cases like? Jeremy. Alex and some of their friends also assisted in the case. Even Gerald helped when he learned of the case.

    "I am good." The kid answered her with a smile. "Charles and Martha are very nice. They helped me a lot. They are even teaching me how to read."

    He enumerated the things the couple, who was temporarily taking care of him during the case, did for him. Dani could see the enthusiasm in his eyes, but there was also fear mixed in them.

    "What seems to be the matter? Why the sudden long face?" She noticed that his smile did not reach his eyes even if he enjoyed his stay with this family.

    He seemed to be thinking deeply of something else. Dani could not help but be curious about his state of mind. She believed it was unfair for a child to carry the world on his shoulder.

    He was still very young. He should be with people who would take care of him. He should be in school, learning, and making friends. He should be at home, showered with love.

    "It is nothing. I am just thankful that I met you and Alex." He looked at the man not far from them, talking to the other couple. "You are the first people who showed me that I matter."

    He could not help the tears from dropping in his eyes. He could not help but feel emotional about how things had changed since he met Dani.

    "Of course, you do. You are a special boy, and what you do with your life will always matter." Dani pulled him near to her until she had him in her arms.

    "Don''t ever forget that you are always loved, not only by me but by all these people who cared about you." She added,forting him as he wiped away his tears, a bit embarrassed with his disy of weakness.

    "I''m sorry that I cried." He stated as he tried to control his sobs. "I don''t know why, but I can''t stop it." He continued to make excuses for his action.

    He learned since he lost his family that crying did not help. It did not bring them back, nor did it give him a better life. What tears did to him was to cause more misery and pain.

    "You have nothing to be sorry about, so don''t ever say sorry if you feel like crying. It is not wrong to show weakness because eventually, that is how we learn and be stronger." She pointed it out to him.

    Although, she would always prefer tough and be happy with life. She knew that crying was still a significant part of life. It was a necessary reaction that the body needed to release tension.

    Without it, the person might be overwhelmed and suffer more from depression. The negative emotions would only build up inside a person and eventually explode into one massive heartbreak.

    "Thank you." He wanted to express his gratitude for all she had done for him. At the moment, all he could do was hug her tight.

    "Anyway, I have something for you." She showed him a small box wrapped in blue striped paper. She bought it when she saw it and reminded her of him.

    "Oh, you did not need to give me anything else." He told her, shaking his head on the gift, but she insisted, seeing the joy in his eyes.

    "Are you sure?" Jeremy asked, slightly hesitant at first. When he saw her nod, he could not contain his happiness anymore.

    He quickly ripped the box open, excited to receive his first gift. His parents might have given him several presents before, but he did not remember much of them anymore.

    "Did you like it?" Dani asked, hoping that she did pick the correct toy appropriate for his age. Having no siblings, she had no idea what kids his age would like.

    "Wow, that is a nice car," Alex butted in the conversation once he took the car out of the packaging.

    "Of course, this is great," Jeremy eximed as he inspected the beautiful car in his hand.

    At his age, ying with toy cars might be too old for him, but since he never had the chance to enjoy his childhood, he greatly appreciated the simple gift that she gave. He nned to cherish it throughout his lifetime.

    It was hard to say goodbye to the boy once their visit was over. They had lunch together and discussed the process of his new adoption. The social service was still looking for suitable candidates that might be the right fit for him.

    Once inside the car, she turned to Alex, who had been supportive of her decision to help Jeremy. "Do you think we will find a good home for Jeremy?"

    "I am sure that you will." He did not doubt that if anyone could help that boy, it would be Dani. "I feel so lucky because once we have our kids, I know that they will have a great mom."

    "I also have no doubts that you will be a great dad." She responded in his statement. Suddenly, she could not wait for them to start their family.

    "Don''t worry, a few more weeks, and we will be married soon." He, too, was starting to be impatient. As if time was working against them as it slowed down its countdown.

    "Maybe it would have been better if we just elope and have our Las Vegas wedding." She jokingly said to him, remembering one of their past conversations.

    She was d that the misunderstandings they had were way past behind them now. She was lucky to have a very broad-minded boyfriend who always looked at things rationally.

    If she found herself subjected to the same condition, she hoped she could also be as understanding as him. She remembered how jealousy drove her to do irrational actions, staking a im on him, even if he was not hers in the first ce.

    "Well, we can still do it. We can have the King as our witness." Alex replied to her jester, enjoying the moment they were sharing.

    The joke was not lost to her, knowing who he referred to stand by them during the ceremony. She wished it could be that simple, but she knew that many had sacrificed to make their wedding happen.

    She could never disappoint their parents who would like to witness their union. She would have run away with him without a second thought if not for them.

    "I know, but I still want to have our family and friends joining us on that special day." Dani implied her wishes for her wedding.

    She did dream of a wedding where her father would walk her down the aisle. She envisioned her family and friends would be on the sideline cheering her on.

    "I want that also for you." Alex expressed his wish to fulfill her dreams. He could already imagine her in a beautiful white gown, smiling radiantly at him.

    Then, at the end of the long wait, he would be at the front of the altar, with his eyes only focused on her.

    "Anyway, time fly fast. We will not be waiting that long.." She finished.

 Chapter 390 - Over Even Before It Began

    <h4>Chapter 390 - Over Even Before It Began</h4>

    He had been outside her apartment for several minutes now, unable to knock on her door. He carried with him several flowers as a peace offering.

    He had nned to see her since he had returned, but work had upied most of his time. That had been his excuse. But honestly, he was just confused about his situation.

    Suddenly, his phone rang, breaking his trance. He turned and stepped away from the door to answer the call. "What is it, Edward?" He quickly replied when he heard the greeting on the other line.

    "What''s with the tone?" Edward questioned him, hearing the edge on his voice. "Anyway, where are you?"

    "I''m on an errand." He gave him his brief answer. "What is this all about?" Feeling irritated with the interruption and not particrly liking the caller.

    "Well, I heard that my cousin is back, so I wonder if you would like to join me for dinner or a drink," Edward exined the reason for his unexpected call.

    He was never closed to any of his cousins. Well, it was not the case when they were young. They did enjoy ying together as they grew up.

    That changed when they reached puberty when the King and the Council startedparing him to his cousins, especially Alex.

    He tried to be friends with them, but he felt threatened. Alex, particrly, was excelling in everything he did, whether it be in their academic studies, training inbat skills, or other activities.

    "I am sorry, Edward, but I have ns." He made an excuse. "Maybe next time." He nned to end the call soon. He did not want to prolong their conversation.

    He did not hate Edward since he had not done anything wrong against him, not yet anyway. But he had nothing inmon with him. He also disapproved of his ways.

    He always believed Edward should be more mindful of his actions and words. As a future king, he should be more responsible. But until now, he could not see him as his king.

    "Sure, Lance. Maybe next time." Edward repeated his words.

    He wanted to get his support in his fight for the throne. If he could convince him to stand by his side, his im would be more effective.

    At the moment, persuading him to leave Alex and be his partner in this endeavor had proved to be more difficult, just like he already suspected. But he was not giving up that easily.

    Lance quickly ended the call, putting his phone back in his pocket. He returned his attention to the door as he moved closer, contemting if he should proceed with his n.

    But before he could decide, the door swung open, revealing the woman that he wished to see. She was as surprised as he was to see him standing outside her door.

    "Hi, I did not mean to startle you." He quickly said, seeing the slight shock on her face.

    "Lance, what are you doing here?" She questioned upon finding him at her apartment without any notice.

    She did not even hear that he was back. When he left, things between them still stood in limbo. Although, he did call her asionally to say hi and talk about nonsense.

    Their rtionship had not moved forward to anything else but friendship. Jacky did feel that he wanted more, but he never did pursue it.

    She did not want to analyze their situation since she was unsure of her feelings about him. She always felt that something was holding both of them back from taking the next step.

    "Well, I was in the neighborhood and thought of dropping to see you." He automatically handed the flowers he had been holding on to for some time. "This is for you."

    "Thanks. They look lovely." She took them into her arms as she held the door open. "Why don''t youe in?" Remembering that he was still in the hallway. "When did youe back?"

    Work had preupied most of her waking hours. Add to that her responsibilities as the maid of honor of her best friend. She did not have time to keep track of thetest happenings around her.

    "More than a week ago." He admitted. "I was nning to call you sooner, but..."

    "Hey, there is no need to exin." Jacky interrupted him. "I know we are all busy."

    She was unsure what she felt, hearing that he did not bother to call her immediately. But she was not hurt by his action. She might feel a bit disappointed but not devastated.

    "Still, I should have called earlier." He felt a bit ashamed that he was too much of a coward to face her.

    "Anyway, how have you been?" She quickly changed the topic, avoiding the awkward situation of exining their actions and feelings until they were both ready to talk about it.

    She offered him a seat on the living room couch while she made some refreshments on the bar. She was giving him time topose himself, at the same time, for her to figure out what she also wanted.

    "Things back home had beenplicated since I left. Now, well, I am just trying to help sort things out." He exined to her vaguely.

    He was not here to discuss his problems with his family but to figure out what he nned to do with her. She had be a part of his life, but how much.

    He had always been attracted to Jacky since he first saw her at the party. But her physical attributes were not the only things he liked about her.

    He was always fascinated by her unique personality. She was quite different from the usual women he dated or had rtions with before. But was that enough to make him love her?

    "Am I part of the things you need to sort out?" She could always read between the lines. She could assess the situation based on facial expressions and bodynguage.

    Right now, her mind had already concluded that he was here to end things with her. Even if nothing had yet actually started between them. Funnily, her heart had already epted it.

    It was over even before it began.

 Chapter 391 - Overstayed The Welcome

    <h4>Chapter 391 - Overstayed The Wee</h4>

    "Cassie, are you still awake?" He walked to the door excitedly, carrying a paper bag in his hand.

    He was supposed to have ate shift, but the operation did not push through. Miraculously, the child recovered from heratose and appeared to be doing well even without the need for operation.

    He had been looking forward to going home earlier than before since she had stayed with him at his apartment. His lonely life had been more colorful with her around.

    "In here." She shouted at him, directing him to follow her voice into the small kitchen.

    She was not expecting him toe home early. These past few days, he had been practically living in the hospital. He would onlye home to take a bath and change, and then, he was off again.

    "Where?" He looked around the source of her voice, but he found the room empty. There was no sign of her anywhere. He wondered if he only imagined her voice as his eyes roamed around the room.

    "Down here, Jacob." She spoke again as she continued with her business.

    She was about to prepare dinner when she identally dropped her small pouch on the floor. When she retrieved her things, she found some of them had rolled all over the ce.

    "Oh, I hope dinner is not down there." He jokinglymented, finding the scene interesting.

    He found her underneath the kitchen counter, with her bum sticking on the air. She knelt and bent on the floor, reaching for something under the covers.

    He knew that she had a body that many men would die to have, but he did not realize that he would be one of them. He had not noticed her in that way before. But now, he began to appreciate her figure at his angle.

    "Fortunately for you, nope. I dropped some of my things." She exined to him, finally picking up thest piece, her lipstick.

    She slowly stood up from her position, finding her knees a bit stiff after kneeling too long. Jacob quickly grabbed her by the arms to help her stand straight, seeing that she had some difficulty.

    "Do you need some help?" He asked as he checked the floor for any remaining things she might have left still scattered around.

    She thanked him, fixing the shirt and the shorts she was wearing before facing him. She found the gesture very endearing. If his brother stood in Jacob''s shoes, Nick would never have bothered to give her the time of day to help her.

    "I''m good. Why don''t you sit down while I start dinner." She instructed, pointing to the chair by the counter.

    She grabbed the ingredients she would need in the ref, deciding on a quick and easy meal to prepare. She was not an expert, but she did make a delicious pasta meal.

    "Ok, by the way, I brought you this." He ced the brown bag in front of her that contained a bottle of wine.

    He felt like celebrating with the turn of events at the hospital. In addition, he was not working the next day. It was a perfect way to enjoy and rx for a change.

    Besides, it would be nice to drink with goodpany. In the few times that he had the pleasure of conversing with her, he learned that he liked talking to her.

    "Wow! What is the asion?" She grabbed the bottle on the table and read thebel.

    It was not the type of wine that she usually had before. It was a cheap imitation of a famous brand, but she did not care. She believed it would taste better since she would be drinking it with someone not as bitter as Nick.

    "Do we need an asion? Maybe I only want to enjoy a night without thinking that tomorrow will be the end of everything." He told her as he took afortable seat on the counter, watching her move around his kitchen.

    He saw her clutch a knife and chop some vegetables on the board with ease. It was like he was watching her create a masterpiece in front of him.

    "I used to do that. Look at where it had gotten me." She warned him, thinking of how she wasted her life because of her wrong decisions.

    If only she had nned more carefully and thought of the consequences of her actions, then maybe, she would not be in this mess.

    She might be living a different life. She suddenly remembered her best friend and ex-lover. She might be with Troy by now, married and upying a white picket fence two-story house.

    "Well, you have been hanging out in the wrong crowd." He corrected her. He could not help butpare him to his brother.

    He believed that he was a better man than him, not only because his brother was a criminal while he was a doctor. But because he treated women with respect.

    "Are you saying that you are the right one?" She raised her brows at him, looking at him with skepticism. "Do you think you are better and nicer than the rest of them?"

    She temporarily stopped her mincing as she stared at him, waiting for his answer. She did observe during the short time she had been staying with him that he was indeed a good guy.

    "Modesty aside, I do think so." Jacob knew that she was only taunting him, but he could not help but ride along. "I believe that you won''t find any other men out there better than me."

    "What about you?" He diverted the attention away from him and redirected it back to her. "What can you tell me about yourself?"

    They never talked much about anything personal about her. Cassie did share things about her past, but mostly it revolved around his brother. She was yet to tell him about her interests, ambitions, or dreams.

    But he usually did not push her to tell him anything that she was notfortable sharing. It was slow progress of getting to know each other, but he did not see the urgency of the matter.

    "I decided to leave tomorrow." She unexpectedly blurted out.

    She could not remain hidden forever in his apartment. She would eventually have to leave.. She felt she already had overstayed the wee.

 Chapter 392 - Deserving Of The Crown

    <h4>Chapter 392 - Deserving Of The Crown</h4>

    "I called for this meeting because there is a current threat circting about the uing wedding." The Duke opened the meeting, getting directly to the heart of the problem.

    It was the main issue that needed immediate attention. As head of the Council, he would never allow anything to happen to the wedding.

    He might not be the current king nor probably the future ruler of this kingdom, but he was his son. He would protect him and his future wife as long as he had the power to do so.

    "Do we have confirmation of this threat?" One of the council members asked. "Do we have any lead to who would be behind this threat?" Another one voiced out his concern.

    Threats against the royal family and the rest of the royal hierarchy were amon urrence in the pce. But the Council still checked every danger to the lives of its family seriously.

    "Our teams are on top of the situation. They are doing all they can to find out more about the authenticity of these rumors." Fred told the other council members.

    He had put the top of their investigators on the case. He did not want to take any chances that the rumor might be true this time. He would not put Alex and Dani''s life on the line.

    "Who is this source? How do we know that we can trust this source?" Another voice echoed in the room, making all of them turn their heads, knowing too well who arrived to join them.

    The door of the Council Chambers suddenly opened, revealing the identity of the person who walked past through the double doors.

    "He had been feeding us information about what is going around the city for years. So far, he had been very reliable, Your Highness." Fred answered, seeing King Edward walking towards the table.

    The Duke referred to the source in the male gender just for reference, but he did trust the person behind the hidden identity. The secret informant had been working for him for years and had yet to fail his trust.

    He did invite the king to attend the meeting since the event was part of the pce traditions. His blessings would be an integral part of all the programs that would take ce during the ceremonies.

    "Then, do everything you can to get to the bottom of this." King Edward stated as he took his ce at the center of the table. "Shall we proceed with the other matters at hand?"

    He did give his approval of this marriage, seeing nothing amiss with the union. But he was still wary of what it would symbolize with their people. He still had to prepare for its impact on his kingdom.

    "Aside from the rumors, there are no more impediments in the wedding proceeding. Everything seems to be in order and on schedule." One of the Councilors reported what he had learned from the coordinators.

    He was rooting for the new couple, just like everyone else. He was excited about their uing wedding. It had been a long time ever since a grand wedding urred in the pce.

    It was a celebration that would make people stop whatever they were doing and watch the ceremonies. He believed it would be the wedding of the century.

    "Let us discuss the other agenda for today," Fred said, moving along with the other topic in the list of matters that required their attention.

    There were still several matters not rted to the wedding that was causing some problems with the kingdom. Although it was not as worse or urgent as the wedding, it still needed a resolution.

    "I think that concludes the meeting today. Thank you, gentlemen, foring. Your Highness, it had been our pleasure to have you here with us." Count Wellington announced to the group.

    He was d that the session had addressed most of the issues of the kingdom. At least for now, they could rest easy, knowing that things were running ording to n.

    "Fred, could you stay for a few minutes? I wish to discuss something with you." King Edward stated in a low volume voice, directing his words to his younger brother.

    "Your Highness!" The other members bade their farewell to the two remaining in the room. The king acknowledged them with a wave of his hand and a nod, dismissing the rest of them.

    "Your Highness, what do you wish to discuss with me in private?" The Duke stood up from the other side of the table and walked closer to King Edward.

    He went to the decanter and poured two sses of wine, serving the other one to his brother and taking the other with him as he returned to his seat.

    "Stop with the formality, Fred. We are just the two of us." King Edward always respected his brother for all he had done for the kingdom and him, particrly.

    He would also do anything for his brother if he could, but his hands were tied. He either had to choose between him or his son. If he found himself in a corner, he would have no options but to choose thetter.

    "Ok. Edward, what is this all about?" As the leader of the Council, he almost knew everything that was happening around the pce and the kingdom.

    He assumed that the discussion would be about the topic earlier. But he would not preempt what his brother was about to say as he waited for his answer.

    "I will go direct to the point." King Edward picked up the ss of wine and twirled the liquid inside the ss, sniffing the aroma it produced in the process. "Are you suspecting my son to be involved in this rumored plot to cause chaos at the wedding?"

    He was not naive about what his son had been doing in the past. He was no saint, but he wanted to believe that he was not the devil, too.

    Although, his records would show that he had done many undesirable things that a king was not supposed to do.. But ofte, he hoped that the young prince had changed his ways, proving himself deserving of the crown.

 Chapter 393 - Scrap Of Love

    <h4>Chapter 393 - Scrap Of Love</h4>

    "Hey, Dani! Can you spare me a few minutes?" Jacky strode to her office with determination and a purpose.

    She had been nning something special for her friend before her wedding, but she could not seem to get her friend in a room for one decent conversation.

    Jacky understood that Dani had tons of work she had to finish or at least work on before she took her leave of absence from her job for her wedding and honeymoon.

    "I am busy." She automatically replied to her friend without even lifting her face from the papers in front of her.

    Her priority, at the moment, was the case against the foster family that abused Jeremy and the other kids that were under their care.

    She did not want them to get away with their evil ways. She wanted them to go behind bars. People like them did not deserve pity after they never showed any mercy to those innocent kids they used for their benefit.

    "But you need to make time. We need to talk about your wedding. I am only your maid of honor. I am not the one getting married." Jacky pointed out, standing up closer to her table, trying to catch her attention.

    Dani still had manyst-minute decisions that she had to take care of regarding the wedding. The wedding coordinators were already at their wit''s end as they attempted to get in touch with her.

    In the end, they continued to bother her since she was her assistant and maid of honor. Also, she was the only one they could talk to about the preparations.

    "I will look at all of themter," Dani finally looked at her friend, knowing that she was not going away if she did not listen to what she had to say.

    She held the papers that Jacky ced on the table and waved them in front of her, indicating that she would check them after her other works.

    She also would like to make time for her wedding. Just like every bride, she wanted a beautiful wedding. But most of all, she wanted to get married soon.

    "You promised." Jacky only wanted her friend to give her a few minutes to pick and decide on the selections. "Maybe we should do it now. I can help you if you want." Changing her mind.

    She sat down on the chair in front of her desk, refusing to leave. She could already foresee Dani would go back to her work once she left the room. Then, she would forget all about the preparations.

    "Fine." She finally gave up, seeing that her friend was not leaving her alone until she got what she wanted.

    She dropped her pen and leaned on her chair as she looked at her friend with a satisfied smile. She did agree that maybe she could spare her a few minutes to finalize the decisions for her wedding.

    "Good," Jacky jumped from her seat and moved to her side, bringing her chair along with her. She moved closer to her friend so that they could check everything one by one. "Move a little." She said as she made room beside her friend.

    Jacky ced the first pages of the files in front of her. It was several photos of various flower arrangements that would need her approval.

    "So, where do we start?" Dani allowed her friend to take the lead. She was d that her friend was as excited about her uing wedding as she was.

    Although, the wedding would still take ce without consulting with her. But the Duchess did not wish to proceed with the preparation without obtaining some input from her.

    It was her wedding, so her preference was relevant. Although, she already expressed that all she wanted was to marry Alex. Still, they insisted that she should participate in the wedding nning.

    "Ok. Satisfied." She finally told her friend when they finished thest set of papers that needed her approval.

    She did enjoy working on them with her friend, not realizing that it could be fun. Although, Jacky insisted that she should be doing this with Alex.

    But she did not want to burden Alex with this mundane task. He was also busy with his many responsibilities to tackle on this one. Though, it would have been nice to share this with him.

    "Yep. Now, I will leave you alone in peace." Jacky stood and returned the chair to its original position, giving Dani her space again. She took the files and walked out of her room.

    "Thanks, Jacky." She called out to her friend before she went out of her sight. Life had been more colorful with her by her side.

    She believed that meeting and having her as a friend had been one of the most exciting and enjoyable chapters of her life. Now, she was ready to embark on another one because of her never-ending support.

    If not for her friend, she would not have the courage to take another chance with life. After being scourged by love, or what she thought was love, she never thought she would love again. But her friend convinced her to take a leap of faith.

    "Your wee," Jacky responded before she was gone. She returned to her seat, ready to email the details to the coordinators.

    Afterward, she ended up staring at the files in her hand, imagining that she was the one picking the flowers, the colors of the candles, the designs of the napkins, and more.

    "Your time wille." She mumbled to herself, not wanting to give up on love. Then, her thoughts returned to the other night when Lance showed up in her apartment.

    "Am I part of the things you need to sort out?" She remembered her question clearly in her mind.

    "I''m sorry if I kept leading you on, but I don''t think that I am ready for a rtionship." He finally decided, even if he was still confused with his situation.

    He knew that there was a likelihood that he might like her more than he felt right now. But he knew that his obligation to his family and country outweighed what he felt for her.

    It was unfair to her if he kept telling her that he liked her, but he could not evenmit to her. He did not want what they had built to be a one-sided rtionship.

    "I think that is a good idea." She quickly epted his decision, not at all bothered by it.

    She believed that she had known about it for a while. Hearing the words finally confirmed what she felt and sealed their fate. But honestly, she did not feel bad about it. She was d.

    "Are you sure you are fine?" Lance felt relieved to see her reaction. "Do you think we can still be friends?" Wishing to keep her as a friend rather than a past he needed to forget.

    The ringing of the phone snapped her out of her reminiscing. She quickly closed the files and set them aside to attend to the phone call.

    "Yes," Jacky answered the caller, but her mind still thought of her current love life or theck of it.

    But she did not mind being single again. She epted that Lance could only be a friend. She deserved more than him.. She earned the right to demand a man who could give her everything and not just a scrap of love.

 Chapter 394 - Divorce Increased At An Alarming Rate

    <h4>Chapter 394 - Divorce Increased At An rming Rate</h4>

    He drove the two of them to the City Hall building, where they had an appointment in ten minutes. He could not help but fret whether they were doing this for the right reasons.

    "Are you sure about this, Tyra?" He asked again for the hundredth time, sitting on the driver''s side.

    Although they had discussed their decision to push through with this n thoroughly, he still had some doubts, not about his decision, but how she might feel about this.

    He was afraid, after all this, she would eventually change her mind. Then, she would regret getting involved in this ridiculous charade.

    "Yes, Troy, I am sure. Don''t worry. I already thought this through." She assured him, seeing the hesitation in his eyes. She hoped to sound convincing because she did not want him to back out now.

    Last night, her father called, only to go on about finding her a more suitable husband despite her exnation that she was already engaged.

    Having a fiance still would not stop her father from setting her up unless she was married. But then again, she was still doubtful if a piece of paper would be enough.

    "I need to be sure because this is a bigmitment. I don''t want you to feel that I have pressured you in any way to do this."? He extended his hand and held her hands in his.

    He had nothing to lose in this arrangement, but he felt that she might have. He did not want her to end up losing in the end when all he ever wanted was to help and save her from a sure disaster.

    In the short time they had known each other, he realized that she was not hard to like. But entering another rtionship after ending a long one was not yet in his priorities.

    "No, I assure you that I am doing this with my free will and with a sound mind." She turned to him in her seat and stared into his eyes. "This is a business deal that would help both of us in the long run." She hoped to appear confident.

    She believed she was gaining more from this deal than he was. She could not help but wonder why he had agreed to her ns in the first ce.

    Not that he needed the money that she offered. She recently learned that he was doing very well with his business. So, it could not be his reason for sacrificing his freedom and being tied to her in marriage.

    A broken heart could be a great motivator to do stupid things. Tyra would know since she had been in his shoes before. Tyra wondered if that was his only justification.

    "Then, I guess it is time to get this show on the road." He squeezed her hand in his, reassuring her that things would work out just fine.

    If anything, she could count on him that his intentions were pure. He was not helping her out to take advantage of her vulnerability.

    On the other hand, he only wanted to protect her from her father and his ns. In truth, he had learned to care for her. She was not an ordinary acquaintance anymore but a friend that he would like to cherish.

    "Ok." She inhaled deeply, nodding at him in acknowledgment. She waited for him until he opened her door and assisted her out of the car.

    If they had met in another circumstance, maybe things between them might have been different. Tyra could see herself getting attracted to a man like him.

    But, right now, it was thest thing that she wanted. She was only doing this to get her father off her back. At the moment, all she nned to do was work her way back to the top of her modeling career.

    They walked into the building, up to the room of the one officiating their wedding. When the secretary saw him, she immediately showed them to the room.

    "Uncle Ben, I hope we are not bothering your busy schedule." Troy greeted the man behind the desk. The judge, who was about to perform the ceremony, quickly stood to wee them.

    The bald man was not his uncle by blood, nor did they have any family rtions. But their rtionship had been thicker than any blood rtions.

    He was the first man to help him through his darkest hours. He had guided him out of the shadows that had been hispanion since he was young.

    Other than Cassie, Ben was the only other person Troy loved, trusted, and respected. He always considered him as his family. If not for him, he might still be in the slums, scavenging for scraps.

    "Of course not. For you, I will always make time." The man hugged Troy back, pping him on the shoulders. "You must be the lucky woman who had snared my nephew''s heart."

    He also gathered Tyra in his arms, giving her a warm hug. He had heard a great deal about Tyra not only from Troy but also from the research he had done on her.

    He could not help but be wary about Troy''s association with her, seeing who her father was and her past association with his niece''s fiance.

    But he was hoping that this was mere coincidences and had nothing to do with fate ying tricks on them. Thest thing he wanted for Troy was to be involved in a tight situation.

    "Yes, I believe so. But I am also hoping that I can bring some luck to his life." Tyra looked at Troy, wishing that her words woulde true.

    She agreed with what the sweet man said about Troy. She was lucky to have met a man like him. Aside from Alex, she believed that Troy also possessed good qualities that made him unique and special.

    She only hoped she was not ruining his life by getting involved with her. If she could help it, she would try to help him achieve whatever he was aiming for while they were together. It was the least she could do, to repay for what he was trying to do for her.

    "I beg to differ. I think I am the one who is lucky to have met a woman as kind and lovely as her." He moved closer to Tyra, putting his arms around her waist, appearing that they were a loving couple.

    Then, he looked into her eyes when she coincidentally looked up to see his face. In a way, they both knew that this was what they needed. They both silently agreed to proceed with their ns.

    "Then, can we all agree that your presence here was not coerced or forced by the other?" Both automatically nodded in agreement with the judge''s question.

    Ben was still a bit doubtful about their decision to tie the knot. He gathered that they only met recently. He did not see the need to rush the matter unless there was some other reason for it.

    He just hoped that they knew what they were doing. He could not help but think of his niece, who was also about to undergo the same process.

    He could only specte about what young couples thought of marriage these days.. But he had a clear idea why divorce increased at an rming rate.

 Chapter 395 - No Escape

    <h4>Chapter 395 - No Escape</h4>

    As the wedding came closer every day, so was the pressure of aplishing everything before the big day. Time was ticking, as well as all the deadlines.

    She was just d that weekdays were almost over. It was just a couple of hours more, and she would be free from her responsibility from her job.

    "Jacky, can you remove the files that I already reviewed and take them to David." She instructed as she piled them up on the outgoing tray. "By the way, I am going home early."

    She prided herself for her dedication to her profession and with the people who depended on her. But since she met Alex, her view of life and work had drastically changed.

    Her world had stopped revolving around her career but slowly included Alex in everything she did. She had put him at the forefront of her every n for the future.

    She looked at the time and wondered if Alex was about to go home too. She would like to surprise him with dinner or anything that would break their monotonous activities.

    "I am d that you still remember your fiance. I thought that you already buried yourself in all those rubbles." Jacky ridiculed her friend, pointing to the papers still waiting for her perusal.

    She could not help it. She had suggested to her friend cut down on her responsibilities in the firm. Her wedding was almost near, but she insisted on maintaining her load.

    "Just clear this up, so I can go home early." She smiled at her friend, knowing too well what she was implying. She heard her friend, but she had no time for her sermons.

    David and Evan already told her that they were taking over some of her clients while she was on leave, but she did not want to leave her responsibilities just like that.

    She had to assure her clients that they would not be left hanging when she took her absence for her wedding and the honeymoon. Not that she did not trust David and Evan to do a good job, she could not pass her cases with a crappy job.

    "Fine," Jacky took the files and left her alone to finish the rest of the papers still on her table.

    She was almost at her table when she noticed a woman was approaching her table. At first, she tried to remember where she had seen her before. The woman looked familiar, but she looked different as well.

    The unexpected visitor was already standing in front of her desk when she remembered who she was. She sat down on her chair as she stared at the neer.

    "Yes, is there something that we can do for you?" She tried to be cordial since she was in the office.

    However, all she ever wanted was tounch at her and shove her on the floor. She could not let her get away from all her sins against her friend.

    She could not believe the nerve of that despicable woman to show her face in her friend''s office after what she had done. She wondered what evil scheme the unwanted visitor was nning this time.

    But the terrible woman was not alone. A man stood by her side, but this time, Jacky was sure that it was the first time she had seen the guy. She believed he was not from around here.

    "I am here to see Ms. Danie Hamilton." The woman spoke up sweetly, hoping that the other woman behind the desk would not recognize who she was.

    She had to see her former friend and speak to her about something urgent. She feared that if Dani learned her name, she might not talk to her or even see her.

    "I am sorry, but my boss is quite busy right now. Since you don''t have an appointment today, I can''t let you in and see her." Jacky politely made her excuses, but deep inside, she wanted to shout at her and call her names.

    "Hey, I am sorry if we came without an appointment, but maybe you can tell your boss that it is important that we speak with her. Maybe she would make an exception." This time, the man interrupted Jacky.

    He knew the importance of their reason foring to this office, so he was not about to leave without seeing some results. He still wondered why hispanion insisted on seeing her.

    He had met her before at the hospital. He could not stop wondering what the connection of thiswyer was with his friend.

    He only knew that thiswyer was the ex-fiance of his brother. But he never met her before except when she brought a questionable kid to the hospital.

    "I don''t know who you are." Jacky pointed to the man with her fingers, "But, I know you, Cassie." Telling her that she was busted. "I don''t think Dani would appreciate seeing you."

    She felt the need to protect her friend from the likes of her. For all she knew, Cassie was here to ruin the uing wedding. Maybe Nick sent her to spy on them.

    Jacky was not aware that her friend was looking for Cassie. Dani failed to mention that to her, so now, Jacky was hell-bent on sending Cassie away before she caused any more trouble.

    "Please, Jacky, right? I need to see Dani. It is urgent. It is a matter of life and death." Cassie pleaded, desperate to have a word with her former friend. "I am willing to wait for as long as it takes."

    Instead of going to Alex, she decided to turn to Dani. She knew that Nick''s men would be all over town. And the possibility that some of them might be watching Alex''s ce was very likely.

    But she knew that Nick would never think that she would seek Dani''s help. After all, their friendship did end badly. Even she never believed that she would end up in her office after all she wronged her.

    "That is not how it works. You can book an appointment, thene back again." Jacky insisted, not wanting them to wait and see her friend.

    "Please, we did note here to make trouble. Cassie only wanted to correct her mistakes. Please, give her a chance." Jacob finally spoke up.

    This time, Jacky could see the difference in Cassie''s movements. She did not appear to be acting the same way when she was with Nick. Even the guy beside him looked sincere when he said those words.

    She looked at the two uninvited guests and wondered if she should believe them. But it could be a trap, concocted by Nick. She still should proceed with caution.

    "Why don''t you wait over there." Jacky pointed to a chair on the side as she checked on Dani.

    The two moved to the side and decided to wait. Jacob was still skeptical about Cassie''s ns. He would have preferred that she had run as far away from this ce as possible.

    He could not help but think of what Cassie would need with this woman. Or the man that she called Alex. He just realized that moving into this ce had proven to be moreplicated than he initially thought.

    As much as he wanted to separate himself from his brother''s world, fate seemed to have a different n for him. Suddenly, he understood what Cassie was doing.

    There was no running from his brother.. Unless she fought it head-on, there would be no escape for her.

 Chapter 396 - Side Of The Story

    <h4>Chapter 396 - Side Of The Story</h4>

    When Jacky told her who was waiting outside her door, she had mixed feelings. She had been anxious to find Cassie, but at the same time, wary of her intentions for suddenly showing up.

    She had trusted her before, but Cassie betrayed her. She wondered if she could ever believe anything that woulde out of her mouth. But she needed to hear what she had to say.

    "Are you sure that it is wise to see her?" Jacky said as she looked at the closed door.

    She knew that their visitor was still outside, waiting for a chance to see Dani. She would not be surprised if Cassie would force herself inside the room. Jacky did not buy the good and decent act she was portraying.

    "You know I have to see her. I need to hear what she has to say. Don''t worry. I will be careful. Besides, I want you to be present when I see her." Dani told her friend, who still showed skepticism about her n.

    "I hope you know what you are doing," Jacky said as she walked back out of the door. "I will show them in."

    She walked towards the two, who seemed to be conversing in low voices. She wondered what they were whispering about in the corner. Were they conspiring something against her friend?

    "Ms. Hamilton will see you now?" Still maintaining her professionalism. But before Cassie could take another step, she blocked her path. "If you do anything funny, I will make sure you will regret it."

    She had to warn her before she even thought of doing something stupid while inside Dani''s room. She would protect her friend from any harm that mighte her way.

    "I assure you that thest thing we want to do would be to cause trouble." It was the unknown man who answered this time.

    He could not me her for doubting their intentions. If his assessment of what Cassie told him was correct, then Cassie did a number on his brother''s fiance.

    "Please, follow me." She instructed, giving them a warning look.

    She led the way to the office, opening the door for them. Then, she let them proceed inside first before following behind. She watched their every move, not trusting them even one bit.

    "Thank you for seeing us even without notice." Cassie immediately stated as she entered the room.

    She knew she had to make her case quickly before Dani showed them the door. She still did not know how she would react to her presence, especially after all the evil things she did to her.

    "I hope that I will not regret it," Dani responded with slight doubt in her voice.

    Although, she had been searching for her because of her many questions. It still did not mean she would get the answers she wanted to hear. Or if she would be telling her the truth.

    "I get it. I think I deserve that." Cassie and herpanion remained standing in front of her desk, waiting for her to offer her a seat.

    She could not expect a warm wee now, could she? She looked at her former friend, regretting what she had done to her. She knew that saying sorry would never be enough to gain her forgiveness.

    "I did not know that you two know each other. It is nice to see you again, Dr. Dawson. Please, do take a seat." Dani offered the two avable chairs while Jacky stood on her other side.

    She did recognize the man beside Cassie as the one who helped her with Jeremy at the emergency room. Based on Sebastian, he was not from around here. He just transferred recently.

    Now, she wondered how the two knew each other and what they were doing together. In her opinion, it was an unlikely association, but she could be wrong.

    Then again, she was left thinking about what happened between Nick and Cassie. What made Cassie turn against Nick? But could she trust Cassie that she was genuinely doing this out of the goodness of her heart?

    "It is good to see you again. But call me Jacob." He said as he settled to the chair in front of her. "I hope that you don''t mind if I came along."

    He did not have any business in this meeting, but he could not leave her alone. Not until he was sure that his brother was not hunting her anymore.

    Besides, she asked him to join her for support. In a way, they had established a friendship in the short time they had spent together. He could sense that she had learned to trust him even with her life.

    "Not at all, Jacob. I still have to thank you for what you did for Jeremy." Dani stated, acknowledging the good deed that the doctor had shown to the young boy.

    "It was nothing. It is my job, and any doctor would have done the same." Jacob told her. "I hope the boy is doing well."

    Jacob knew what she was talking about, but there was no point dwelling on the matter. He understood the situation, so he only did what he believed was the right thing to do.

    "He is doing well now. Only waiting for a new family that would adopt him for good." She exined to him.

    She was d that their mild conversation had eased the tension that enveloped the room as she waited for the right opening for her questions and Cassie''s reason for seeing her.

    "But I am relieved that you came, Cassie. In truth, I have been looking for you." She continued before anyone else could speak up. "I thought that something happened to you because you suddenly vanished."

    She had enough of the pleasantries. It was time to know what was going on with her and what she needed to warrant her visit. Besides, she also had questions that needed some answers.

    Answers that she was the only one who could give. Because as of now, she was still confused with what her father had told her.. She still wanted to hear her side of the story.

 Chapter 397 - The Wrong Side Of The Fence

    <h4>Chapter 397 - The Wrong Side Of The Fence</h4>

    Jacky remained standing at Dani''s side as she observed the exchange happening between the two. She stayed and quietly watched by the sidelines.

    So far, she did not see any threats from their visitors, but she still kept her guard up. She could not be too sure of their intentions.

    "I am surprised that you even thought of me. I know that what I did to you was unforgivable. Seeing me must be hard for you, but I am here because I need your help and Alex." Cassie finally stated her case.

    She knew to survive this. She needed all the help she could get. Although Jacob offered to help, it would not be enough to stop Nick from exacting his revenge on her.

    "I am willing to overlook the past. If you are sincere about cleaning up your act, then maybe we can forget whatever happened between us." Dani ced her hand on top of the table as she looked directly into Cassie''s eyes, wanting to see her reaction.

    "I assure you that it is my intention." Cassie did not break eye contact when she said this to Dani. "I want to ask for forgiveness even if I do not deserve it. I wish to bury the past and start all over again."

    After a very long time, Cassie felt tears run down her cheeks. She had been carrying the burden of hating the Hamilton family that her heart had turned to stone.

    After hearing her own words, she felt like floating in the clouds as the heaviness in her heart lightened. She never thought that she would ever feel this way ever again.

    "Then, what happened?" Dani needed to hear her exnation, to understand the whole picture. "If you don''t mind, I want to hear the entire story."

    She leaned on her chair, dropping everything she was doing. She already had texted Alex about her unexpected visit. She would be expecting him to arrive soon.

    Whatever she would learn from Cassie. She also wanted Alex to hear about it because they were in this together. She was through fighting this battle on her own.

    She believed that everything happened for a reason. Cassie hated her and her family because of something that urred in the past. She could not judge her until she heard every detail.

    "It is a long story. I hope you have time." Cassie looked at all the people present, waiting for some form of confirmation. When she saw that everyone seemed to be waiting, she prepared herself for her narration.

    "I hope you still have room for one more." Alex walked into the room and went straight to Dani''s side.

    Although he already knew most of the story, he still wanted to hear Cassie''s point of view. It would probably shed some light on why Cassie was so determined to destroy them at the start.

    Then, why did she all of a sudden change her mind and turn against her partner? Until now, that portion still boggled his mind.

    "Well, you are just in time for my story." Cassie shifted in her seat before beginning to tell them her tale. "As you all know, my father made a business transaction with yours. Since they were best friends, your father offered to help him."

    But her father lost the business. Many spections circted, and one of them was the usation that Ethan fooled his father. Ethan used him until he lost everything.

    This story stuck in her head, including the evidence she found against Ethan when she worked for him. Then, it all added up in her mind, bringing her to the conclusion that Ethan was not trustworthy.

    "I always hated your father for what he did with mine. Your father ruined my family, then killed my father. But it did not excuse what I did. I should not have taken it on you." Cassie shared with them what she always felt.

    The anger she kept burning, fueling her desire to take her vengeance against those who she med for her misery. It was the same hatred that Nick used as his instrument against their enemies.

    She followed him like a blind puppet, moving ording to his string. She thought that she had everything under her control, but she was wrong. Nick was only letting her believe that she did.

    "I think you have it wrong." Dani was about to defend her father from her usation, but Cassie stopped her.

    "I know. I had been researching in Nick''s files. I had seen the figures that he was keeping from me all this time. Your father had nothing to do with what happened to my father." She finally exined to them what she had learned recently.

    She took out another set of papers from her bag and handed them to Dani. Then, she proceeded to tell them about the history of the said files.

    "He fueled my hatred by keeping that information from me. He led me to believe that Ethan was a criminal, but I discovered that Ethan was only protecting my father." She pointed to the evidence that Nick kept in his vault.

    She was lucky that she snatched those files without him knowing. Or else, she might be lying on a ditch right now, lifeless if he caught her.

    "He wanted the files that I took from Ethan because it would incriminate him with the underground activities." She was talking about the previous papers she had already sent to Alex.

    "But I discovered that he had acquired the rest of the papers that would have absolved Ethan from any criminal intent." Luckily, she found it.

    However, she discovered on those papers a hard-to-digest truth. It was not Ethan but her father who had dealt with the criminal syndicate. Ethan only tried to help him extricate himself from the mess he made.

    "I am sorry for everything." She felt her tears again, dropping down her cheeks.

    But, it was toote. Ethan could not do anything about it. He could not stop her father''spany from going bankrupt. Her father had done too much damage to fix it.

    Ethan could not save her father from himself. Her father had be a lost cause that the only thing he could think of as ast resort was to end his life.

    She finally realized her mistake. She learned that Ethan and Dani were not her enemies.. She had sided on the wrong side of the fence.

 Chapter 398 - Welcome Home

    <h4>Chapter 398 - Wee Home</h4>

    It waste when Cassie finally finished her story. She wished there was something more she could do to rectify her wrongdoings against Dani and her father, but at the moment, she could think of none.

    Alex had arranged for her safe house where she would temporarily hide until he could prepare for her travel to a more secure location and eventually her freedom.

    "Jacob, is it?" Alex asked when he had the chance to talk to the man apanying Cassie to her new ce. When he nodded, he continued. "I hope we can trust that her secret will be safe."

    He had no idea of who the man was. All he knew was that Cassie trusted him to bring him along. They had no option now but to do the same.

    "Of course. I also want the same thing. I am here to protect my friend." Jacob assured him as they stood outside the room while waiting for Cassie toe out.

    She had remained inside the room, requesting a few minutes for a private conversation with her former friend. Jacky was hesitant to leave, but Dani assured her that everything would be fine.

    "I am sorry again for hurting you and for ruining our friendship." Cassie apologized once more, knowing that her wrong judgment and actions resulted in a series of heartbreak on Dani''s part.

    She knew begging for her forgiveness would never be enough, but she should still do it. She should set aside her pride and show Dani that she genuinely regretted her past actions.

    She fell on her knees, head bent down, unable to look into her eyes. She felt ashamed for what she had done, not only to her but as well as her father, who only showed kindness.

    "Come on, now. There is no need for that." Dani stood up from her seat and walked towards her. "Let us see what we can do to keep you safe."

    Dani could see her emotions pouring out of her. Either Cassie told her the truth, or she was just a good actress. But Dani would prefer to believe the former.

    Outside, Dani found Alex discussing something with Jacob. She walked with Cassie by her side while observing the doctor''s movements. She still could not figure out his involvement with Cassie.

    After less than an hour more, Dani rode in the passenger seat of Alex''s car on the way home to his apartment. But her mind still went back to the doctor who was currently helping Cassie.

    "Do you think Jacob is the reason why Cassie suddenly dumped Nick and decided to change her ways?" She voiced out her curiosity, looking at the man at her side.

    She still could not understand Cassie''s sudden change of heart. She analyzed her story and realized that Cassie had already decided to end her revenge plot, even before discovering the truth.

    Something must have made her realize that it was not worth it. That there were things much significant than getting her vengeance. And her association with Nick would only lead her to trouble.

    "I honestly don''t know. First, we don''t know much about the guy, except that he was a doctor who recently moved here. Aside from that, his association with her remained a mystery." Alex answered her query.

    He wondered if he should look into Jacob or let it be. After all, he seemed to be just an innocent bystander in all that was happening to them.

    But they had no clue about the rtionship of Jacob to Cassie and the man that they all despised, Nick. Jacob and Cassie failed or intentionally omitted to mention that part to them.

    "I think Cassie is telling us the truth. Even the evidence supported all her ims." Dani concluded based on what she observed earlier.

    In a way, she was d that Cassie turned to their side, giving her the chance to clear her father''s name. But there was no reason for them to reveal what they knew.

    If word came out about Ethan''s involvement in the crime syndicate, Dani would have no choice but to clear him, putting Cassie''s father in the spotlight.

    It would not do any good to the people concerned, especially Cassie''s father, who was at the center of the issues. Dani would like to avoid that from happening.

    "I also think so," Alex agreed with her, d that she also believed in Cassie''s story.

    At least that answered many questions in their mind about the past. It cleared Ethan of any crime, and thepany was safe from spections.

    "Anyway, since Cassie is safe. Can I invite you to dinner?" She changed the topic, giving him a sweet smile with imploring eyes.

    She felt like she had to make up for herck of time for him, and most of all, for the stupid things she had done. It was not thatte to find a decent restaurant. If not, they could always find something else to eat.

    "Hmmm?" He thought of her offer, considering the time as he looked at his watch. "What do you have in mind?" He finally asked as he stirred the car out of the parking lot.

    He instantly liked the idea of going out with her. If he would have it his way, he wished they could do it more often. Even if they were married for ten years, he still nned to go out on dates with her.

    "I was thinking of a quick meal, then probably ate movie." She suggested, letting him decide on the rest.

    She looked outside her window, finally admiring the view of the city. It had been a while since she appreciated her surrounding. The ce that she grew up and loved.

    She let her eyes roam around, staring at nothing in particr, allowing herself to get lost in her thoughts. Her mind began to conjure up images of the two of them together.

    She could see a simple two-story house with a small garden and a beautiful view of the countryside. She even saw a dog running about on a green, well-maintainedwn.

    A familiar voice greeted her from behind that made her smile.. "Wee home."

 Chapter 399 - Little Secret

    <h4>Chapter 399 - Little Secret</h4>

    "Dani?" A man''s voice repeated to call her name. "Dani! Hey, wake up." He insisted. "We are here."

    Thest words finally registered in her muddled brain, making her instantly open her eyes. The words she thought she heard earlier were just a figment of a dream.

    The image of the beautiful house suddenly vanished in her mind as reality dawned on her. She finally woke up from her enchanting vision of what she wanted for a home.

    She tried to focus on the source of his voice, and her sightnded on his face. "I''m sorry. I dozed off." She excused herself as she straightened herself on her seat.

    She could see him continuing to stare at her. It would seem that he was looking at her funnily. She wondered if there was something on her face.

    She quickly rubbed her face, then down her chin, wiping it with the back of her hand. "Is there something wrong with my face?" She finally asked when she could not see anything wrong with her.

    "Nothing is wrong with your face." He affirmed what she already thought, but he continued to sport his amusement on his expression. "But you were talking in your sleep."

    "What?" She was surprised by what he said, unaware of what she did while unconscious. "What did I say?" She hoped that it was nothing embarrassing.

    She had learned to befortable around him, almost not embarrassed with most of what she did. But she could still think of a few things that she still might not do in front of him.

    Maybe not ever, even if they were already married and had kids. But then again, he might also felt the same way. Her mind began to enumerate things they had not tried to do together.

    "Do you want to know?" He withheld the information, forcing her to work for it. "Are you sure? Well, I will need something in return." He began to think of a suitable price in exchange for his answer.

    "Fine, what is the deal?" She knew that she would not squeeze anything from him until she gave in to his demand.

    In truth, the information was not that valuable to her. But, she was enjoying the game that they were ying. She did not mind letting her fiance win in this round.

    "Well, you have to tell me something that you feel most embarrassed about." He could tell that it was what was running in her mind at the moment.

    He had learned to read most of her mannerisms. He knew most of her quirks and habits. Still, he wondered what else was she keeping from him.

    "But, maybe after we have ordered something to eat." He stopped her by cing his fingers on her lips even before she could utter a single word. " I am starving," Alex continued, holding on to his almost empty stomach.

    "That is fine with me. I also need to put something on my stomach." As if on cue, her tummy started to make some crazy sounds. "I told you." She justified with a smallugh.

    They entered a small establishment that they had visited before. They enjoyed the quiet ambiance of the ce even if it was not the same as the other more expensive restaurants around the area.

    It had been a long day for both of them. Food had been thest thing on their mind until now. Luckily, the service in this tiny joint was fast, but the quality was not that bad at all.

    "I heard from Jacky that Lance would be staying here again to train with you." She began their small talk, remembering that Jacky had mentioned that Lance dropped by the apartment.

    "Yes, the Council would like to resume his training since he had learned a lot. They feel that he would improve more as he continued working with me." Alex exined to her.

    He did enjoy having his cousin around, shadowing him in the business. It would help their business, at the same time, the economy of their country if the kingdom kept growing.

    He also thought that if there was a possibility that Edward would fail in taking over the throne, maybe he could insist on Lance as the new sessor.

    He believed that aside from him, Lance was the next suitable king in their kingdom. He possessed the characteristics of a great leaderpared to Edward, who he believed would only bring chaos to their nation.

    "That is great. I am looking forward to seeing Lance again." Although she had heard of what happened between Jacky and Lance, she did not harbor any ill feelings for him.

    She understood that not every rtionship would work, just the same way as hers and Alex did. Maybe Jacky was just not meant to be with him. She could not me any of one of them.

    Although, she did think that Jacky and Lance did look good together. They would have been a great couple. But she would not know what went wrong unless Jacky figured out how she truly felt about him.

    "I am sure that he also feels the same way." He knew that Dani formed a friendship with Lance during the short time they had known each other.

    Compared to Edward, Lance was an easy person to get along with, besides being funny and charming. He knew that Lance treated Dani as if she was already part of the family.

    But he also heard about what happened between Lance and Jacky. He was disappointed that the Council felt the need to meddle in his personal life.

    But as of now, there was nothing that they could do. It was thew of theirnd. They needed to abide by it to keep the honor of their family.

    "Anyway, we seem to be forgetting our topic earlier." He referred to their discussion back in his car. "I believe you have something to share."

    "Ok. Fine." She did not forget about it. She had searched her brain for something until she came up with a few choices.

    She realized she could tell him everything. She could share anything with him without judgment. She had nothing to worry about him, thinking the worse of her.

    "Let me hear it." He waited excitedly, enjoying the slight difort she was feeling. "Come on, here is another deal. Whatever you say to me would remain between us."

    Then, he added before she could reply. "As a bonus, I will also tell you something equally embarrassing as what you will tell me."

    He did not want her to feel that he was pressuring her. He only wanted them to have a free conversation about everything. If they were going to get married, keeping things from each other should stop.

    "You are right. I don''t have to feel embarrassed about sharing things with you, no matter what it is." She nodded in agreement with him. He held her eyes, encouraging her to continue.

    Another thing she now understood was that Alex had epted her with all her ws. She might as well open up to him about everything about her, whether it would be good or bad, embarrassing or not.

    He mightugh with her, but he would neverugh at her.. She could trust him that whatever she would tell him would be their little secret.

 Chapter 400 - The Test Of Time

    <h4>Chapter 400 - The Test Of Time</h4>

    "Ok. I have a question?" He interrupted her when she continued tough with him about another of his embarrassing moments when he was young.

    He took a sip of his wine while he waited for her response. Both of them were enjoying the delicious food and their unusual conversation.

    "Ok. Ask away." She stifled herughter, trying to regain control of her emotions. It was his turn to ask again.

    They had been sharing about the past blunders that they never thought they would dare to reminisce about again. But they seemed to be enjoying the topic so far.

    She never felt more closer to him than today. It was as if she had found the keys to the other locked chapters in his life. The same went with her as she allowed herself to open up freely to him.

    "Have you ever farted in front of a guy?" He asked away, observing how she would react to his question.

    It was not something that he would ask just anybody, let alone a woman. It was not a topic he wouldmonly talk about during dinner.

    But he also believed that if serious conversations have a ce on the dinner table, so as silly topics. Life would not beplete without a fewughs here and there.

    "Are you serious?" She asked as she looked at him with a frown. She could not believe that he would dare to ask her something as gross as that.

    Although farting was a natural reaction when the body produced too many gases, she still felt awkward answering his question. It was notdylike to fart in public ces.

    "Do I not look serious? Besides, it is for scientific purposes." He wiped the smile on his face, pretending to be anything but serious as he waited for her answer.

    He was enjoying the way her face contorted at his question. He could see that she was debating whether to answer him or ignore him.

    "Yes, but only in extreme cases where I had no other choice. Luckily, no one has caught me doing it." She finally decided to tell him honestly. "I am sure that you also did the same thing more than once in your lifetime."

    She believed it was a natural thing to do. Amon urrence in the human body that no one could control. She did not consider one bit that there was an exemption to that rule.

    She told him about an instant that she had a bad case of the stomach flu. She was young back then, but she still remembered the incident like it was yesterday.

    "It would not be fair if I will not admit doing it asionally." He confirmed her assumption.

    It might be a topic that nobody would like to discuss, but talking about a taboo subject somehow opened them to a new level in their rtionship.

    He believed it made their connection stronger. He only hoped it would be a way to open theirmunications more and build a solid foundation through trust, respect, and love.

    "I think it is gettingte." She nced at her watch. "But we can still catch ate-night movie if you like."

    She never thought that telling him about her awkward secrets would be so much fun. Instead of feeling humiliated about it, she felt better after getting them off her chest.

    "Then, we should go. We don''t want to bete." He assisted her out of the diner and back into his car.

    He did find going to movies on dates was a cliche, but he did enjoy having her around. He did not mind more than an hour or two, sitting in the darkroom, with a wide-screen movie projector in front of them.

    He would enjoy any activities as long as she was his partner. Besides, talking about the good points and the ws of the movie might not be intellectual, but it was certainly fun.

    "What about a horror film?" She suggested as they stood outside the ticketing booth.

    She was not a scary cat, so watching something frightening would not be a problem. Besides, horror films were exciting. It would be fun to talk about its productions, costumes, make-ups, and the lines of the movie.

    "Sounds perfect to me." He epted her rmendation, agreeing with her assessment.

    They settled in the middle section of the cinema where they had a good view of therge screen. There were several people around them but not too close.

    Fortunately, the room was not full of moviegoers since it was alreadyte. He did fear for their safety in such a confined and dark space.

    "Maybe you would like to share those popcorns with me." She jokingly said, watching him hug the basket of the sweet, delicious treat in his arms.

    But she did see that his eyes were roaming around the room as if he was assessing the ce. It was rare that she saw him act this way.

    Most of the time, he appeared to be calm and uncaring about their surroundings when they were out on a date. He usually trusted his men to protect them from any eventualities.

    "Oh. I forgot all about it." He mentioned, looking at the kernels on his arms. He slowly moved it towards her, handing her the bucket. His eyes signal to his men to be on guard.

    Two of their bodyguards joined them inside, but they stayed in the corner, not far from their location. Their eyes were watchful, but not on the screen.

    They focused on the dark corners, constantly searching for something, any imminent danger. They could never let their guards down, not even for a single second since a lot might happen by then.

    "Is there something wrong?" She could not help but be disturbed at the way he was acting. Instincts kicked in, telling her that something was not right.

    "I don''t know, but I suddenly had a bad feeling." He did not want to lie to her, especially when they had already established openmunication.

    "But, it could be nothing. I only want to be sure that nothing will ruin this night." He quickly added, seeing the worry lines on her face.

    In truth, he already received word from his father about the circting rumors about a threat to ruin their wedding. Although it was still unclear, his father only wanted him to take extra precautions.

    He knew he could trust his men to do their jobs in protecting them, but his gut feeling was nagging at him to be vignt once they entered the dark ce.

    He could sense that someone might be watching them. But it might only be his overprotectiveness kicking in and making him paranoid for no reason.

    "Well, there is no reason not to be extra careful." She voiced out, suddenly agreeing with him.

    She finally understood the length of what he would do to take care of her. She was through fighting him over it. This time, she would allow him to do what he must do to protect her.

    She would stop defying everything he was doing for her. She had to trust himpletely with her life.

    They were still a long way from building a rtionship that could withstand the test of time, but at least she believed that they were halfway through.

 Chapter 401 - Won The Biggest Prize

    <h4>Chapter 401 - Won The Biggest Prize</h4>

    "Alex! Finally, you made it," Evan shouted beyond the noise that echoed in the room. "I thought you would make someme excuse again." He pped his friend on the shoulders as greetings.

    It had been a while since the group wasplete again. Alex and Marcus were usually too busy to join them on their night outs. Or Alex was with Dani, being the perfect boyfriend.

    Evan swore that he was not ready for that kind of life or anymitment of that sort. He was happy to be single, to haveplete control of his life without thinking of another one.

    "If you ask me, I would have stayed at home rather than be here, but I do miss my friends." He responded, sitting next to his other friends.

    He had long given up clubbing and acting like a man without responsibilities, even before he met his fiance. But now that he was about to get married, he was ready to give up his bachelor''s life.

    "We are d that you still remember us. We thought that you had drowned under the skirt of your fiance." Evan continued his clowning around.

    He could not help it. He missed his friend, who had stopped seeing much of them since Alex found what he called the one. He would make fun of him until he realized what he was missing.

    "Funny, Evan. But, are we here to make idle chats or drink and have fun?" Alex grabbed the drink that David handed to him.

    "Come on, Evan, lighten up." David admonished his other friend. "Hey, it is nice to have you join us again." He turned to Alex, raising his ss to him.

    He was d to see his friend, looking great despite the stress and pressures of his current responsibilities, and then add to that the preparation of his wedding.

    "Are you ready for youring wedding?" Marcus interjected as he ced down his empty ss on the table.

    Although he and his friend had worked closely together in thepany, bonding moments were limited to drinking coffee with clients or a ss of scotch after a long day.

    They rarely talked much about their personal lives except for a few words here and there. Nothing too in-depth. But Marcus was d that they were here now, having a fewughs with their friends.

    "Who would have thought that you would marry her for love? Remember, this all started as an agreement." David stated the fact of the matter.

    He still remembered that he was the one who drew the contract that led to this foreseeable union. He envied his friend for jumping with both his eyes open into this rtionship.

    Somehow, it made him think about his choices in life. He needed to rethink his ns for the future. He was starting to believe that settling down was not such a bad thing.

    "Absolutely. I am sure that I am ready." Alex expressed his determination to go through with the wedding, not because of the initial reason why he asked Dani her hand.

    But because he knew he could never live without her. She had be everything to him. The very reason why he rose every morning from his sleep.

    She had be his motivation to strive harder to reach his dreams. Without her, his life and what he worked hard for would be meaningless.

    "Well, I guess you will agree with us when we say that you lost in our bet." Evan looked at him, reminding him of their agreement. "Although, I was hoping that I would lose."

    He shook his head, not liking the idea that one of them was finally leaving them for a different life. As the youngest one in the group, he was not ready to let go of what they had. He did not want things to change between them, not just yet.

    He also noticed that David was starting to follow in Alex''s footsteps. He saw the sign that David was getting into amitted rtionship with Rose.

    Although Marcus remained single, he seemed to have changed too. He rarely went out with him or David since he broke up with Jacky. Evan was afraid that he might eventually end up alone one day.

    "I guess it is time for me to pay up," Alex stated as he remembered their agreement.

    He had forgotten about the other contract he entered with his friend when he decided to offer a fake marriage to Dani. But it did not matter. That contract was not relevant to his situation.

    He would pay everything he owed to his friend without blinking an eye. What mattered to him was the woman he was about to marry and the new contract that they were about to sign soon.

    "You know you don''t have to pay," David said, knowing that it was just a silly game that they yed.

    He knew that everyone would agree with his statement that there was no reason to honor their arrangement. It could be their advance wedding gift to their friend.

    "Yes, I agree." Marcus seconded his friend''s deration. Evan readily acquiesced, too, knowing that the majority had already decided.

    He would support his friend with his decision. He did agree that Alex had made the right decision to marry Dani. He had grown to like her as a friend and as an equal partner of his friend.

    He could not help but feel slightly sad that he had lost his best buddy to her. But in return, he had gained a new friend in her. So, it was good to say that, in conclusion, it was still a fair trade.

    "No, I insist that I should pay. We can never break our rules. Even if I get married, or any one of us does, we still have to continue our friendship and our tradition." Alex stated in front of his friends.

    Money was just an object to them, but it was the principle of their friendship that he valued. He could not let go of that even if he tackled on a new path.

    He would never forget his friends who had helped him reach his goals. They had been the instrument in his sess. He would never turn his back on them.

    "I would agree with that." Evan was the first to respond, d to hear what his friend proimed.

    He immediately ordered another set of drinks, enjoying probably the very fewst moments he would be spending with his friend while he was single.

    "Well, I guess we should raise our drinks to our friendship," David said as he extended his hand to the group.

    He would like to toss to the friendship they had formed through the years of knowing each other. They had been through some rough times but many great years of fun and exciting adventures together.

    "This is to your wedding." Marcus also raised his ss in the air. He wanted to wish his friend luck in the new path that he was about to take.

    He suddenly envied his friend for finding what he most valued the most. Alex might have lost the bet.. But still, in the end, he was d that Alex still won the biggest prize.

 Chapter 402 - Planning And Compromise

    <h4>Chapter 402 - nning And Compromise</h4>

    He walked into the apartment, noticing a noiseing from the living room. "Dani, I am home." He called to her, notifying her of his presence.

    But, she did not respond as the sound remained consistent with the buzzing from the tv screen. He walked towards her, discovering that she was sound asleep. She looked so peaceful, seeming to have no worries.

    He remembered thest time he caught her talking in her sleep. He learned that she had dreamt of living with him in her ideal house. She could not wait to be married to him and create their home.

    He knelt beside her, staring at her closed eyes. He could still remember the first time they were in this position. It was a memory in his mind that he would never forget.

    He pushed the hair that slightly covered her eyes and then ran his hands through her slightly curly hair. He always loved the way it felt when it slid along his fingers, feeling its silky softness.

    Then, his eyes shifted back to her luscious, red lips. Her face was bare of any makeup, showing her innocent and natural look. She was already perfect at the moment.

    "I love you." He whispered near her face. It was as if she could hear his words. Her lips stretched into a smile. He wondered if it was due to what he said, or she might be dreaming again.

    She stirred a little, straightening her body a bit until she found a morefortable position again. She was still unaware that she was not alone anymore as she returned to blissful sleep.

    He smiled at the scene, simply enjoying watching her. He kept his gaze on her face, looking forward to waking up with her every morning for the rest of their lives.

    This time, he moved from his position, turning the movie off. Then, he turned, ready to carry Dani back to their room. But before he could lift her in his arms, she opened her eyes.

    "Hey, what time is it?" She asked when she felt his touch on her skin. She was instantly awake, slightly startled to discover his presence.

    She did not even notice that he had already arrived. Her eyes quickly adjusted to the light in the room as she shifted in her position. "When did you get home?"

    Thest thing she remembered was watching a movie in the living room while waiting for him toe home. She must be tired, not realizing it, eventually dozing off on the fluffy cushion.

    "Just a few minutes ago. Sorry, I am a bitte. The guys would not let me leave early." He nned to have a couple of drinks with his buddies and thene home early.

    But, Evan would not have it. He insisted that he joined them a bit longer this time since he was getting married anyway soon. Who knew when they would be able to do this again or if he would ever join them again.

    "That is ok. I am happy that you were able to have fun with your friends. You deserve a little break from all the work you had been doing." She assured him that he had nothing to worry about the situation.

    She understood his situation. She encouraged him to rx and spend time with his friends, even once in a while. She did not want him to think that just because he was getting married to her. He had to change his ways.

    "I did have fun with them. It would have been nice if you could have joined us." He told her as he sat down beside her, cradling her in his arms. Then, he kissed her at the top of her head.

    Since they had been together, he never enjoyed doing anything without her by his side. When he was away from her, all he could think about was to get back to her.

    "That is so sweet. But it is ok if we enjoy some time apart." She assured him that she did not mind if he had fun without her.

    In truth, it was her idea that he should go out and enjoy a boy''s night out. She convinced David to invite their group for a drink. She noticed the burden that Alex had carried on his shoulders. Ever since her father handed him thepany, he barely had time for himself. She barely remembered thest time Alex did see his friends.

    He almost dedicated his time to his job or devoted it to her. She felt guilty that she had monopolized his every waking hour. She believed it was time for her to do something for him in return.

    "Anyway, what about we talk about our wedding?" He suggested, feeling he should at least show interest in it since he barely contributed to the preparation.

    "What about it?" She asked, excited to talk about anything that involved their wedding.

    She could not wait for their wedding day. She could almost see herself in her beautiful white gown. Then, spending the rest of her days with the man she loved.

    "Well, it is actually about the afterward." He realized that with all the things happening in their lives. They had never discussed anything else, especially what she would like for their future.

    He did not want to n by himself. As his wife, he wanted her to have an equal share in the decision-making. He would like to get her opinion on everything that might affect her life.

    "Yes, I think we should talk about it." She agreed with him, thinking it was an urgent discussion they should prioritize.

    They had focused on the wedding that the other issues surrounding their marriage were left unattended.

    She realized that they did not even think of their living arrangement after the wedding. The only thing that they agreed upon was the number of kids they nned to have.

    She also believed that there was more to marriage than a beautiful wedding.. It needed a lot of nning andpromise to make it work.

 Chapter 403 - Running For The Hills

    <h4>Chapter 403 - Running For The Hills</h4>

    He stood by the stove, frying some eggs for breakfast and preparing a pot of coffee on the side. He would like to surprise his wife before she woke up with a delicious breakfast.

    He sensed amotion on the other side of the apartment. He could hear someone moving around in the living room. He quickly set aside the pan, not trusting to leave it on the fire. He did not want the eggs to end up burnt by the time he returned.

    When he reached the other room, he saw tworge suitcases on the side of the sofa. He wondered what they were for, but he could already guess.

    "Tyra, what is going on? Where are you going?" He looked at her, confused with the scene in front of him. He finally asked when Tyra moved towards the room, carrying anotherrge bag.

    He was not aware that she had any ns to travel, still puzzled with what was going on with her. He always thought that she nned to stay with him for the duration of their arrangement.

    Somewhat he suddenly felt a bit disappointed that she was leaving. But he still denied any feelings for her. He just felt a connection with her because they had something inmon.

    They both ran away from their past, using their union as a way to move forward to the future. It was an arrangement for amon goal, nothing more. Finding friendship amid their contract was just a bonus.

    "I am sorry, Troy. I did not want to do this to you on short notice, but I have a job offer." She quickly rted to him the call she had received that morning.

    When he did not respond right away, she continued to exin to him her situation. "I have to leave on the next flight to Paris." She finished before he could say another word.

    She had been on leave for some time from her career as she tried to reassess her decisions in life. But receiving a call this morning gave her an excuse to move out of the house.

    She was unsure why she suddenly felt the need to create a space between her and her fake husband. The apartment was more than big enough for the both of them, but she still felt suffocated.

    Then, she kept telling herself she only wanted to get back to her job. If she wanted to be on top again, she would have to work doubly hard to reach her former supermodel status.

    "Oh! That sounds great." He was surprised about her news, but he knew he could not stop her. "But, do you have to leave so soon?" He stopped behind the sofa and rested his hands on its backrest, continuing to watch her reaction.

    It was for the betterment of her career. It would be good for her to get back on her feet and start working again. Troy was d that she received another offer.

    He believed, like him, getting busy would help them achieve their goals. Then, it would also, at the same time, heal their broken hearts.

    "Yes, it is a good opportunity for mye back to the modeling industry. The offer was too good to pass up." She stated as she moved to sit down on the lone chair.

    She was at least not lying about that. She did believe it would be good for her to return to the job that she loved. It was the only time that she could feel free to be herself.

    "Well, if you think that would be best for you. Then, go for it. Don''t let me stop you from pursuing your passion." He rmended to her, knowing the feeling of doing what he loved because it made him happy.

    "Thanks for trying to understand." She tilted her head so that she could look at his face.

    She could not read whatever was going through his mind as his eyes danced in the bright light. However, she could feel her heart was in pain.

    It was as if something was squeezing it from inside of her. She did not understand why her body was reacting in such a manner.

    It was as if she was experiencing another heartbreak. She declined her conclusion and questioned how she acted, But circumstances told her that it was no different. But it could not be since she was not in love with him, not even one bit.

    She did respect and trust him even if they had recently just met. In her book, time and long rtionship was not the only basis for friendship.

    She found him as a genuine person and a good friend. She believed that it would be hard for her to find another man like him. She was lucky to bump into him.

    "Well, it is the least I can do." He said, epting that there was nothing else he could do. She was not a prisoner in this marriage, and she was free toe and go as she pleased.

    But it did not mean that he would be happy to see her go. But he could hope that she would decide to keep their marriage during the period they agreed upon and return home after her job contract.

    "Do you want me to drive you to the airport?" He asked since pretending to be her doting husband was part of his obligation. They did not sign a binding contract. It was more of a verbal agreement.

    But they both knew that they would honor it even without papers involved. Their words, especially Troy was as good as if they had an irond contract. He would never break it.

    Although he sometimes questioned his ability to think and if that was a wise decision, he still did not see anything wrong with it. On the contrary, he believed it was the right thing to do.

    He would not lose anything if this marriage failed. While on Tyra''s side, he did not find anything wrong since he only wanted to help. But overall, his reasons for doing it remained a mystery to him.

    "By the way, I cooked breakfast. Maybe you would want to eat first before leaving." He offered, remembering the eggs he was cooking.

    He did not see any point in wasting the food he had already prepared. It was as if it would take that long to have breakfast with him. Besides, he did not want Tyra to travel on an empty stomach.

    "I still have an hour before I have to leave, so breakfast seems to be a good idea." She did feel her stomach rumbling. "And I ept your offer for a ride."

    She did not see any point in hurrying up or anything wrong about eating breakfast with the man she called now as her husband. Besides, she was bound to return to this house to fulfill her part of the bargain.

    She would only be gone for a month.. She understood that it would be more than enough time to sort out her life without having any distractions. What was one more time spent in hispany before she started running for the hills?

 Chapter 404 - Imminent Threat

    <h4>Chapter 404 - Imminent Threat</h4>

    "What is your progress?" The voice on the other line of the screen stated, making the other person think of what to answer.

    "Sir, we are right on schedule. But, we think there will be a problem with the execution of the ns. We are now working on smoothening it out." The man replied to the unknown caller.

    He had epted a new job where he and his team received a surmountable amount of money for their services. He prided himself on his work and professionality.

    He made sure that the skills of his men were above par with the rest of hispetition, making them one of the best in this chosen trade.

    "Send me the details of the problem and your suggestions on how to resolve the situation." He instructed the man he hired to do the job he wished done.

    He did not want anything to screw the job. He assigned one of the best men on the field, wanting to make sure that his wishes would materialize.

    "Right away, Sir." The man once again ensured his new client that he was working hard on it.

    He had created a name for himself in this business due to his dedication to perfecting his craft. He trained for this job his entire life, so nothing should stop him from aplishing his task.

    He also expected the same quality of perfection from every man he hired to work for him. Each man had to undergo rigorous training and approach each situation with a quick mind and excellent strategic thinking.

    "I expect a lot from you. Don''t let me down." The client expressed his opinion on the matter, with a hint of warning in his tone.

    This team had made a name for themselves, making him believe that they were capable of achieving the objective of their mission. But their services dide with a high price.

    "Yes, Sir. You can count on us." The man on the other line responded with affirmation. "Our men are also working on gathering more information regarding the wedding."

    He had heard that many rumors were circting about the wedding. Different scenarios wereing up in the social scenes, making people specte, all possible oues of the wedding.

    Although he could do this job even in his sleep, he still did not want to take any chances. Anything could blindside him and turn

    a positive oue upside down.

    "Make sure that we have all the details, and then update me. I would not want anything to slip through our fingers." The unknown caller insisted, thinking of the time he had already spent working on his ns.

    He would not allow all his efforts to go to waste. He was not ready to ept failure, not yet when he could still do something about it. The call ended with a few more instructionsing from him.

    He could not allow anything that could ruin their ns. He was paying him a great deal of money. He did not want to be disappointed. He demanded results for what he paid.

    In another scene, another call was taking ce. The phone started ringing, alerting the owner of an iing call. He quickly snatched the phone that sat on the surface table and pressed the answer button.

    "Yes, Dad. What is it?" He still asked, even if he already knew why he was calling.

    He had heard of the rumors that were circting in his hometown. Despite not having any concrete proof of its authenticity, he would not ignore the warning signs that his instincts were telling him.

    "Alex." He acknowledged his son before continuing. "I called because our investigators still could not find anything substantial that would indicate that the threat is real."

    As the head of the Council of Elders, it was his obligation to uphold the peace and order in the entire nation. Anything that would threaten that had to be dealt with ordingly.

    As a father, he would do everything in his power to protect him, even if he had to use all the resources of the kingdom to find the culprit.

    "Let me help. I can send some of my investigators to help find out the truth behind the news." Alex wished that they were wrong.

    He hoped that it was just a rumor made by people who had nothing to do but create havoc on other people''s lives. It would be simpler, and he would have nothing to fear for his fiance''s life.

    "Just give me a few more hours to set it up." He continued, not wanting to take any chances.

    He would rather overreact to the matter than ycent to the possible danger. He could not let anything happen to their wedding, especially his future wife.

    "Fine." The duke finally conceded, knowing that every help was more than wee.

    A wedding event in the kingdom was not an easy task to aplish. Moreover, if the one getting married was part of the immediate royal family.

    "How about Dani? How is she?" The duke asked, concerned that these rumors might be affecting her mental state. It might cause more pressure not only from the wedding but the threat too.

    "She is fine, Dad." He assured his father that everything in his end was running smoothly.

    He was more than d thattely, Dani was more cooperative with his suggestions, especially when it involved her safety.

    She had finally stopped herself from fighting him in his every turn to protect her.

    "I am d to hear that." The duke said before ending the call.

    He would like to see his son and his fiance soon. But due to the wedding preparations, it had been a challenge to do so. Even Katherine was dying to have a glimpse of them.

    He finished the call with a determined note in his tone. He would make sure that his son would have the best wedding in history. Nothing would be able to stop the ceremony from happening.

    In another part of the town, a meeting was happening. A few people gathered inside the room, where a man presided over the gathering.

    "Are you sure about the threat to my daughter''s wedding?" He questioned the report he just received today. He wondered if Alex already knew about the rumors but kept it from him.

    He did not mind if he hid the news from him. He could already tell that his wife might have something to with that. He could not me them for thinking of his health condition.

    He did not doubt Alex''s loyalty to his daughter. He was sure if he knew about this, he was already on top of the situation. Alex would make sure that his daughter would always be safe with his family.

    "Yes, but I still have no concrete proof of the ns and the motive." The investigator notified him as he rubbed his chin, thinking of his next move. "We are still gathering intel on the matter, Mr. Hamilton."

    He had heard from a reliable source that an unknown wealthy man contracted mercenaries to create a mess in the kingdom, especially on the wedding day.

    But he was still searching for concrete evidence to support the im. As of now, everything was just mere hearsay. No one or nothing yet could pinpoint the source of the rumor.

    "Then, update me with anything that you wille up with," Ethan ordered his man.

    He had protected his daughter from harm during her entire life, now was not the time to fail. He could see how much marrying Alex meant to his daughter. He would make sure that it would happen without a hitch.

    Besides, he did like Alex to be his son-inw. He would not let anything that would jeopardize that from happening. He might not be in a position of power anymore, but he still had many connections.

    "What is the meaning of this?" A woman''s voice echoed in the room, making Ethan look in her direction.

    He could see the anger in her eyes but mixed with concern. He understood what she was going through, but she needed to realize that he could not just sit and watch in this case.

    He had to help in controlling the situation. It was their daughter''s life at stake, and he would not allow anyone to harm her in any way.

    "Don''t be mad, Laura. I just received a piece of disturbing news." He was not about to lie about this to his wife.

    His wife might be overprotective of his health, but when it came to their daughter. He knew that she would understand why he was doing this.

    "What is it?" She suddenly sounded rmed as she continued towards the center of the room until she stood beside his chair.

    She waited for him to answer her, but she could already sense that it had something to do with her child. Call it mother''s instinct, but she could tell from the look in his eyes that there was something wrong.

    "It had something to do with the wedding." He rted to his wife what he had learned so far. It was nothing much yet, but he would make sure to get to the bottom of the matter.

    He might have kept thousands of secrets from his wife regarding the business or anything to protect her. But he never did keep anything from her about their daughter.

    He believed that as his partner in raising their only child. She deserved to know everything that was happening with her.. That included the imminent threat to Dani''s wedding.

 Chapter 405 - Only One Thing Or One Man

    <h4>Chapter 405 - Only One Thing Or One Man</h4>

    "Jacky, I promise. I will meet you there tomorrow." Dani remembered swearing to herst night before she left her in the office to be alone to finish her work.

    Jacky wanted an affirmation that she would not ditch her and their friends tomorrow on their date. She even offered to fetch her, so she could have some guarantee that she would arrive on time.

    But she declined the idea, only vowing that she would not forget and be on time. Although her words were not exactly reassuring. There were several instances where she had forgotten about hermitment to her friends due to work.

    "Did you forget something?" She shouted when she heard a movement just outside her door. She automatically thought it was Jacky returning to get something or remind her again of their ns.

    She did not even look up from the files she was working on, already convinced that Jacky would show up in her office any minute now.

    "I hope I am not disturbing you." A manly voice uttered in the silence, the sound reverberating in the four corners of her room.

    She quickly looked up to see the unexpected visitor, finding a man standing by the doorway. Although the tone sounded familiar, she was still slightly startled, not expecting any otherpany.

    "Hi, Gerald." She quickly greeted, recovering from her initial surprise. "Not at all. What are you doing here sote?" She asked as her heartbeat decreased upon learning that she had nothing to fear.

    It was just one of the partners, probably wanting something from her. Since the case they were working on had ended in a legal settlement out of court, there was no more reason for them to see each other.

    He did help her in the case of Jacob, but only at first. Then, she managed to handle the situation by herself, not needing his assistance again.

    "I had nned to see you earlier, but I found myself buried under a new case. I only have time to see you now, so I took the chance, wondering if you are workingte." Gerald exined why he was standing by her office after office hours.

    But, he already had an idea that she was still around. He had observed that she had been working overtime in this couple of weeks.

    "I am hoping that I can finish some of my paperwork before I take my leave." She informed him. "I don''t want to leave anything in a mess." Then, she realized that he was still by the door. "Please,e in." She invited him inside the room.

    She nned to take a very long vacation before and after the wedding. Her work had been her priority since she became awyer. But now that she was getting married, she wanted Alex to be on the top of the list.

    So, for now, she did not want her clients to feel that she abandoned them and just handed them off. She would make sure that her cases were either resolved. At least, they had some initial assessment before passing them to the nextwyer.

    "That is what I admire about you. Your work ethics aremendable." He could not help butpliment her as he took a seat on the avable chair.

    He had experienced firsthand how she handled herself during difficult situations. She had acted calmly and professionally even in stressful conditions. She had been a great asset to his team.

    She never allowed her interest to cloud her judgment, always thinking of what would be best for her clients. She did not do anything to gain recognition but only sought fair justice.

    "I know you are no different from me. We both want to serve what is best for our clients." She instantly reacted to his praise.

    She did not want to think that what she did was anything special. She believed that manywyers liked her, and Gerald still thought of the client first before their own.

    "By the way, I have a new case. I only thought that you might be interested in working on it." He offered to her, bringing a file with him to her attention.

    He knew that it was unlikely that she would ept the case, but he would like to try. He was impressed with her performance when they had worked together. He would like to partner with her again.

    She took the folder he held close to her and peeked at its content. Based on the initial summary of the case, it would seem intriguing. But she would only know the entire story of the case once she reviewed all the information.

    "This looks interesting." She closed the file and gently ced the file in front of her. "If I did not have a priormitment, I might take a deeper look at it. But..."

    In her initial assessment, she did find the case something that she might work on if she had the time. But as it happened, she could notmit to anything new when she was about to leave and did not know when she would be back.

    "But, you are getting married and taking a long break." Gerald decided to finish the statement for her, disappointed with her answer.

    He did see the memo that she had filed a leave of absence for two months. It was in preparation for the wedding ceremony and the afterward celebrations and honeymoon.

    He did not want to think that he had lost her for good. But it was just a temporary setback in his ns to have her for himself. He still believed that if fate meant her to be with him, and then he would find a way.

    "Yes." She said with a bit of regret, looking at Gerald in the eyes. She did enjoy working with him. He was easy to get along with because of his light humor. She also learned a lot from him.

    Working on cases that challenged her mind at the same time helped those who were deeply in need were close to her heart. She would not have declined it if the situation was only different.

    She already promised herself that this time work would be the least of her priority.. She nned to devote all her attention to only one thing or one man.

 Chapter 406 - A Lame Party

    <h4>Chapter 406 - A Lame Party</h4>

    "Hey, where are you?" The voice of Jacky reverberated on her phone as soon as she answered the call.

    Jacky suddenly felt anxious that her friend, once again, had fallen from the wagon and forgotten about their date. She and the rest of their other friends were already waiting for her.

    It was very seldom that they would see them in one location. Because of the busy schedules in their lives, it had been hard to gather them in the same ce and at the same time.

    "Wait." She said as she rushed out of the elevator and into her car. "Sorry, Jacky, I am on my way. Give me five minutes."

    "Dani, are you back in the office?" She shouted in disbelief when she heard the ding of the elevator. She quickly assumed that she went to work on the weekend and forgot about their ns.

    "No." She automatically responded, not wanting her friend to get the wrong idea.

    She knew she promised not to bete, but it was already fifteen minutes past their appointed time. In her defense, she nned to leave the apartment early. But Alex had other ns. Not that she wasining. She did enjoy what he had in mind as much as he did.

    At least, she could honestly say that she was not dyed by work this time around. "I was just dyed by something that came up." But how could she exin to her friend her very early rendezvous?

    "I swear I was not in the office, but I am now driving towards you as I speak." It was the best she could do as her friend remained quiet, waiting for her exnation.

    "Fine," Jacky said on the line, breathing an exasperated sigh.

    She knew that there was nothing else she could do but ept her friend''s very vague reason. "Please, don''t stop for anything."

    "I promise." She knew that her word still meant something to her friend, despite the several times that she had failed her.

    She ended the call, concentrating on the road. She stepped on the gas, hoping to make the car go faster. But not fast enough to call attention from the authority. Besides, the traffic would not allow her to go a lot faster than the maximum limit.

    Thankfully, she arrived at their designated lunch location in one piece. She went down from where she parked the car, a few distances from the entrance. She did see Ben following her, but he had to park at the end of the row since it was already full.

    She was walking on the empty and quiet parking lot when her phone vibrated on her bag. She rummaged insider her bag as she continued on her path when she sensed an eerie feeling. She felt like someone was watching her.

    But when she looked around and watched Ben, stopping the car at the very end. Except for the two of them, the ce was devoid of life.

    "Yes," Dani quickly answered without looking at the screen. Her eyes were still scanning the ce for another entity that might be around, just hiding.

    She could not help but feel paranoid after hearing from Alex about the threat to their wedding. Just like what Alex was doing, she was not taking it lightly. She was taking extra precautions.

    "Please tell me that you are already outside." Jacky pleaded on the phone. Well, it was almost thirty minutes since their date. She was already veryte.

    Jacky had arranged this luncheon as a pre-wedding gift to her friend. She wanted to make her happy and reunite her with her long-lost friends before she ended her single life.

    A few of them were from her childhood. While the rest, the women she had met along the way to where she was now. Some of them were also her friends, but there were some who she only met today.

    But she managed to trace them all for her friend and arranged this get-together. As her maid of honor, it was her obligation to make sure that the remaining days of her single life would be full of exciting memories.

    "What is so important about this lunch anyway?" She finally asked, feeling something was fishy.

    She had beente so many times before, but she never saw Jacky this agitated. She suddenly forgot about the earlier incident as her attention went into getting inside fast.

    When she felt a slight bump on her right shoulder, making her stop in her tracks. She almost dropped the phone in her hands. She heard the man say sorry, but he continued on his way.

    She did not even get to see his face. But she quickly turned away from the man, remembering the phone that was still in her hands.

    "Dani, are you still there?" She heard when she ced it back on her ears.

    When she turned to look at the man, once again, he was already several meters away. But she saw that Ben was already walking towards her. She wondered if Ben witnessed the tiny incident.

    But then again, she dismissed the idea of asking him, not wanting to make a big deal out of something that might be nothing at all.

    "I''m sorry. I am almost at the door." She did not hear the rest of what she said, but it did not matter. When she entered the restaurant, she was surprised to see who was waiting for her inside.

    Her friend was by the door, already waiting for her. Then several of her friends stood behind her with sses on their hands. A banner was hanging on the walls, together with an assortment of ribbons and balloons.

    With Jacky''s signal, everyone raised their sses to her and shouted. "Congrattions!"

    Jacky had rented the entire ce to surprise her with a pre-wedding surprise lunch with all her friends. Well, she did not expect her bachelorette party would be a wholesome event.

    She was expecting something more lively and eventfulpared to this, especially when Jacky was the one nning the program.

    She just expected more, not that she was disappointed with her efforts.. She was only surprisingly not anticipating ame party.

 Chapter 407 - For Lack Of A Better Word

    <h4>Chapter 407 - For Lack Of A Better Word</h4>

    Her face did show an element of surprise worn in her expression. The delight in Jacky''s face and the rest of the guests were an indication that they were satisfied with their efforts.

    "How did you manage to gather all of our friends in one ce?" She questioned her maid of honor, impressed with her skills at organizing.

    She walked further inside the room, with Jacky at her side. She greeted, one at a time, the people that she had met who became close to over the years.

    Most of them had been very dear to her heart, making a big dent in her heart and molding what she was today. Some of them were acquaintances that had a significant impact on her life.

    "You know me. It is just a piece of cake." Jacky whispered near her ears as she acknowledged what she had done with pride. If there was one thing she was extremely good at, it was her skill to manage a social gathering.

    It would have been difficult, but since Dani was well-loved by their friends, it was not hard to convince them to set aside time for their friend. They immediately came to celebrate a momentous asion in their friend''s life.

    After the greetings, the crowd went back to their designated seats and waited for thementator to begin the short program Jacky had nned.

    "Wee every one of you, friends of the bride, I assume." The host began announcing over the mike to the men and women gathered around the enormous space.

    The crowd cheered, agreeing with the host''s assumption. Most of them were honored to be considered a friend of the bride. She was indeed a great person.

    "Can I ask Ms. Danie Hamilton, also known as Dani by all her friends, toe and join me?" The host beckoned the bride to the stage prepared for them for this particr event.

    "What is this?" She asked Jacky, confused with the asion. It was certainly not what she expected from a bachelorette''s party.

    Although, her idea of such only came from what she had seen in the movies. She never really attended one, always excusing that she had been busy.

    Jacky held both of her hands in hers, facing her and looking through her eyes. "I only want you to have fun and share this moment with the people that have been a part of your past."

    "Soon, you will be building new memories and a great future, most probably meeting new friends along the way. I want you to remember that no matter what, you are loved by many." Jacky continued before releasing her hands to shove her towards the few steps up the stage.

    Jacky could feel a tear was about to drop down on her cheeks, but she stopped them. It was not the time for any dramatics. It was a day of celebration for her friend.

    "Most of you told me that it had been a while since youst saw your friend. But you had been witnessed for a portion of her life, contributing to what she is today." The host continued as he looked at the bride by her side.

    Dani was impressed with what Jacky had done. She could only wonder what would happen next as she stood silently on the stage, looking over the people that she had been friends with at some point in her life.

    Her guests came from various social standings. Some came from her social circles. Some she met at school. The rest she met through her work, but all had be a significant part of her life, one way or the other. She was amazed at how Jacky had managed to gather them in one event.

    "Why don''t you take the hot seat as we continue with our surprise." The host guided her to a lone chair at the center. "Now, to go on with the program."

    The host took out what would seem to be an eye patch to use to cover her eyes. She moved towards Dani and signaled for her to close her eyes.

    The piece of cloth covered her eyes, and then the darkness consumed her sight. There was a tiny slit of lighting from the bottom portion of the covering but still not enough to reveal the surprise that was waiting for her.

    "Excuse me, what is happening?" She asked, a bit wary as she could not see anything.

    She could hear her friends shouting with excitement, but she had no idea what could be causing themotion. Despite straining her ears to gather some information, she still had no clue.

    "Be patient, my dear." The host whispered near her ears as the pping and shouting intensified. There were several who also hollered and whistled their excitement.

    "Are we all ready to reveal our surprise?" The host asked the guests, who simultaneously shouted yes.

    She pped her hand, and the music changed into something more upbeat and exciting. It was as if she was about to unravel a mystery.

    Then, the host instructed the guests to shout. "Take it off." Everybody cooperated and followed her direction, yelling the words.

    Dani could only anticipate what the surprise would be as she remained seated silently on her chair. Could it be a male dancer, which was about to do ap dance for her?

    She was unsure if she should be excited by the idea or repulsed by it. Well, she knew that she should appreciate what Jacky had prepared for her. But could she sit quietly and allow a man to perform a malicious dance in front of her.

    Finally, she felt a finger working its way to removing the cloth that blinded her. She was anxious to know what the surprise was but also fearsome that she might not like it.

    Then, her eyes were free to see what was in front of her. But it took her a few seconds to adjust her eyes to the bright light directed at them.

    "Hi! Surprise!" The man spoke up in an excited voice. He sounded genuinely happy to see her.

    "What is going on?" She anxiously asked, suddenly freezing in her ce. A surprise was not the way she would describe how she felt.

    Shocked was more like it, forck of a better word.

 Chapter 408 - A Car Accident

    <h4>Chapter 408 - A Car ident</h4>

    She had to blink a couple of times to clear her eyesight. When she could finally see the man in front of her, she was suddenly disgusted with his touch.

    She panicked and shoved him with her two hands. But he barely budged from his position, still standing close to where she was sitting. She scanned the area for a way out. She felt the need to escape.

    When her eyesnded on the crowd, they cheered and apuded, but she could not see their faces anymore. She wondered how Jacky could betray her as tears ran down her face.

    "You just made me the happiest man alive." He responded with a smirk on his face, unmindful of her mournful cries.

    Then, he grabbed her hands, showing her the ring on her finger. Her eyes almost came out of their sockets. She stared at the enormity of the diamond in her hand.

    She did recognize the ring that he gave to her. She felt confused with the situation. She could not believe that she was still wearing his ring.

    "It can''t be. I already threw this away. I am not marrying you." She hysterically said, shaking her head in denial.

    She wanted to run, but her body could not move. It was as if something was holding her in ce. She struggled in the invisible force that pinned her feet to the floor.

    "But you are. You already said yes." He insisted, stepping closer to her. "You can''t take it back." He grabbed her by the hand again, pulling her closer to him.

    "I already said no." She pushed hard against him, determined to be free.

    She was not letting him get what he wanted from her. She swatted his hands away from her until she eventually escaped his hold on her.

    Finally, she was sessful in evading his grip. When he tried to grab her again, his handnded only on the side of her arm, only grazing it mildly.

    "You are not getting away from me that easily. Not this time." He pounced at her, his face contorted with anger.

    But once again, she avoided him. As she shifted her body to the right, she found an opening, an opportunity presented before her. In instinct, she kicked him in the groin.

    With a satisfied smile, she stepped away from him. Confident that he would never recover from the blow that easily. "But I already did."

    She could feel her lips widen as she remembered the way he twisted in anguish. She wished she could have inflicted more pain as payback to all the terrible things he had done.

    She was not going to let him bully his way back to her life. She was finally free. She was already happy with her new life in the arms of a good man.

    "She needs help." Several voices shouted in the background. It was vagued, but the noises kepting and going.

    "No, I don''t." She told them. "I am capable of handling the situation." She continued to inform them as the noises persisted around her. "I already took care of Nick." She shouted this time to make them stop.

    Then, silence.

    She smiled contentedly, thinking that finally, they had listened. She had proven that she could take care of herself. She could protect herself from a man like Nick.

    Then, ck shadows took over her consciousness. She could not hear or feel anything. She was neither confused nor conscious as her mind turned nk.

    After a few hours, she finally felt her arms ached, remembering the bruise that Nick had given her. "That''s ok. It is just a scratch." She uttered, barely audible even to her ears.

    She struggled to open her eyes, but something had ced a weight on it, making it hard for her to move even her eyelids. She might have been exhausted in her struggle to escape Nick''s hold.

    She kept finding an exnation for everything that hurts in her body as she searched her brain for what happened next. All she remembered was going to the party, discovering the trapped waiting for her inside.

    It was supposed to be her bachelorette party, but instead, Nick was there to sabotage everything. But the worse part, Jacky had been a part of it.

    "No." Her smile faded as anguish reced her expression. Tears began to fall on her face,nding on the pillow underneath her hair.

    She suddenly realized that she was lying on a bed, feeling the soft cushion on her head and back. Then, she felt the warm nket that covered more than half of her body.

    This time, she forced her eyes open. She slowly saw the white ceiling above her. Then, the beeping sounds and the various voices around her became more evident. She was not alone in the room.

    "Where am I?" She wanted to ask, but her voice remained trapped inside her vocal cord. No sound came out of her lips, no matter how she tried.

    She was not in her room, nor was she at home. She wondered if she was dreaming or was this real. She did not understand as she strained herself to hear what was going on.

    She could hardly move her neck as if something was preventing her from twisting it from side to side. All she could do was let her eyes wander from side to side, seeing what was only on her peripheral vision.

    "What is this ce?" She tried again, but she was disappointed with the same result as she felt her lips move, but no words came out.

    She could see blue curtains surrounding her, but she could not tell what it was for as she felt a thirst she had never felt before. "Water." She uttered again. This time, she heard a breathy sounde out of her lips.

    Somebody might have heard it as the curtain swished and opened, a figure appeared in front of her, wearing a blue uniform that she finally recognized.

    "You''re awake." He gently said, trying not to spook her still dizzy mind. "Do you have any idea of what happened to you?"

    She only looked at him with puzzlement. She was confused more than ever. Why would this stranger ask her where she was?

    "In the hospital." She answered quickly as if that was a dumb question.

    Of course, she knew that she was in a hospital, seeing the uniform he was wearing and the familiar beeping and curtains that she recognized earlier.

    "Good." He answered her. "Do you know your name?" He asked again.

    "What kind of question is that? Of course, I do. My name is Danie Hamilton." She said in her tiny voice.

    "Hi! Danie." He greeted her. Then, he questioned her again. "Do you know what happened to you?"

    This time, she furrowed her brows, thinking of the answer to his question. That was what she was asking herself earlier. But until now, the answer seemed to be out of her reach.

    "I don''t know." She finally answered him as she searched her muddled brain for answers. "What is going on?" She once again asked the same question.

    The stranger finally answered her, looking at her with kindness.. "You were involved in a car ident."

 Chapter 409 - Between A Dream And Reality

    <h4>Chapter 409 - Between A Dream And Reality</h4>

    Earlier.

    Before the ident, she remembered talking on the phone with Jacky as she drove towards the destinated location Jacky had set to meet with her.

    She remembered stepping on the gas, finding herselfte again. She was sure that she did not exceed the speed limit, careful maneuvering around the traffic.

    "You had a car ident. Do you remember that?" The doctor repeated the question. "I am Dr. Foxe, by the way." He introduced himself.

    He wanted to know the extent of the damage done to her brain. She did suffer a mild concussion during the ident, finding a wound on the top of her head.

    "Can I have some water first?" She repeated in a croaky voice. Speaking was a bit harder when all she could feel was the dryness in her mouth.

    She looked at the older man, standing near her bed, looking down on her. She could tell that he already had a lot of experience handling situations like her condition.

    "Sure. Wait." He answered her as he stepped outside and ordered one of the nurses to grab a ss of water. When he returned to the cubicle, he walked back to her bedside.

    He slowly ced a cup of water near her face, guiding the straw into her lips as he waited for her to take a sip. "Drink up, but slowly." He instructed.

    He waited until she had drunk a few sips before he removed the cup and put it down on the table. He turned his attention back to her, waiting for her to answer his question.

    "I remembered driving earlier, but..." She could not continue as her brain registered another scene in her mind. It was not the ident but a party and her confrontation with Nick.

    Did the ident happen after she had escaped Nick''s clutches? She could not establish what truly happened as her brain kept shing back different scenarios on her mind.

    "Anyway, don''t force yourself if you don''t remember clearly. You might still be in shock." The doctor reassured her that it was perfectly normal.

    He had patients who also went through the same condition. They forgot the event they experienced due to the trauma they went through.

    But eventually, the memories dide back after a while. But it did not guarantee the same time frame for each one. Some remembered it after an hour or so, but some took a lot longer.

    "It will eventuallye back when the adrenaline wears off." He exined to her, not wanting her to worry about her condition.

    He did not find anything rming in her situation. It was natural for her to feel disoriented after the trauma she had experienced. Right now, he only felt the need to have her undergo several tests. He had to rule out anything he might have overlooked.

    "I think I only have a headache. Maybe you can take off all this attached to me." She slowly moved her hand, pointing to the one in her neck and then the machines on the side of her bed.

    She was notfortable having the brace fastened on her neck, nor the machines hooked to her body. She would feel much better if she could go home and have Alex''s arms around her.

    "First, you have to undergo several tests before I can guarantee that you are on the clear." He told her as he grabbed her chart and scribbled something on it. "Now, shall we have those tests?"

    "Do I have a choice?" When he only gave her a friendly smile, she knew her answer. "I guess not." She would have moved her head, but it was stiff with the tight brace around her neck. "Fine." She finally answered as her voice slowly came back to normal. "Do the test?" She rolled her eyes, knowing that it was all she could do as a sign of protest.

    The sooner she had the test, the earlier she would get out of this ce. She only hoped they did not find anything seriously wrong with her because she did not want more dys at her wedding.

    "By the way, we already informed your immediate contact person, your sister, about your situation. Jacky said that she will be here as soon as possible." Dr. Foxe assured her.

    She had nothing to worry about regarding her family. They already notified them of her condition.

    "Thank you." She replied, slightly relieved to hear his statement. She was d that she had ced Jacky as her immediate contact person. She did not want her parents to worry about her condition when she felt fine.

    She would not want Alex to rush to her side, knowing there was no need. She did not want to suffer the safe fate she had for being a bit careless.

    But she still could not remember what happened to her as her mind yed a different memory, omitting the portion of the ident.

    "Just have the test, so we can be sure that you will be just fine." Dr. Foxe told her as she held on to her head, still feeling the steady ache. It was the only indication that she was indeed in a collision ident.

    The doctor ordered a series of tests done on her, chatting instructions to the other residents on the floor. "Go with them, and I will review your results as soon as they are out."

    She only nodded, finding that talking was putting a strain on her voice, and she was still weak from the recent event. If she wanted to get out of here sooner, she had to conserve her remaining energy, she thought.

    "How long will all of those tests take and for the results toe out?" She asked the nurse pushing her wheelchair to the room where she would be having her first test, a CT-Scan of her head.

    She knew that she was already wasting time by being here. She had to go home, where Alex was probably already waiting for her. She did not even know the time.

    "A few hours." The nurse answered her as she pushed her into the room.

    She underwent several tests before the doctor admitted and transferred her to a permanent room. Once lying on the clean and sterile bed, she began to think of her circumstance.

    She stared at the clean white wall in front of her as if she was watching a movie. She yed the scene again inside her head, trying to decipher the truth.

    But before she could find the answer, her eyes slowly closed shut, bringing her into a peaceful sleep. It might be the adrenaline wearing off or the medications kicking in.

    Or it could also be exhaustion taking over her body and consciousness. Whatever it was, she was finally getting her much-needed rest.

    "It can''t be true." Those were her final thoughts that she wanted to utter but sleep already imed her body before she could deny what was ying on her mind.

    She would not ept that Nick still yed a valuable part in her life. That could not be true. She was now getting married to Alex. That was what she wanted to remember.

    She did remember meeting him and the memories they had built together.. But her brain was still ying tricks on her as she felt confused between a dream and reality.

 Chapter 410 - An Accident Or A Foul Play

    <h4>Chapter 410 - An ident Or A Foul y</h4>

    Ben was following Dani closely when the ident happened. Fortunately, he was a defensive driver who had easily maneuvered his car away from the ident. If not, he would be one of the piles of tangled metals on the street.

    He immediately went out of his car to check on Dani. He scanned the chaos and counted five vehicles involved in the ident. At the front of the pack was Dani''s car.

    He simultaneously took out his phone and dialed for help. He reported the incident and made a quick assessment of the situation.

    He debated for a second if he should call his boss right away or check on Dani first, but thetter won. Every second counts. His boss could wait. Then, he returned his phone to his pocket.

    In instinct, he moved into the wreckage, checking if he could reach Dani''s side. It was a tight squeeze, but he managed to work around the carnage of twisted metals until he was standing outside her window.

    "Dani, are you alright?" He automatically asked but then again internally berated himself. Of course, she was not, not after she involved herself in the ident, he told himself.

    "Dani, can you hear me?" He asked this time. She did not even move or acknowledge him when he repeated to call her name.

    She seemed to be unconscious but still breathing from how her chest moved. It continued to go up and down as air entered her lungs. But it was slowing down.

    He knew he had no choice as he moved to the backside of the car. He took off his jacket and rolled the cloth in his hands before smashing it on the side mirror.

    sses shattered, flying across the backseat and onto the floor. Clearing the remaining ss, Ben slid his hands inside the window and reached for the lock in the front seat.

    Once he unlocked the door, he quickly opened it, giving him ess to her injured body. He could now clearly see some of the damage she incurred during the ident.

    In an ident like this, he was aware he could not simply move her body. It might cause her more harm than good. All he could do now was try to help her in any way he could until help arrived.

    He moved his two fingers into the side of her neck as he felt her pulse. It was still beating strong, a sign that she was still fighting for survival.

    "Dani," Ben called her name as he gently shook her shoulders, trying to wake her up.

    He could see a little blood gushing on her forehead, an indicator of a head injury. Then, a few bruises on her arms that was visible to him.

    Luckily, the airbag deployed just in time to save her from crashing to the steering wheel or flying through the front windshield.

    "Dani." He repeated to call her name, hoping that she would finally respond. But she remained immobile on her seat.

    He quickly pulled out the pocket knife hidden on his ankle to stab the airbag that would release her body between the bag and the car seat. But then, he decided against it.

    He could not risk causing permanent damage to her spine if he moved her and identally severe a part of the vertebrae. Instead, he just stood by her side and guarded her in her sleep until the paramedics arrived.

    "Dani, stay with me. Help is on the way." He held her hand to give her support, so she would know that she was not alone.

    He had guarded her since the very start of her rtionship with his boss. He had learned to like her for the person that she was. She was always trying to be independent, not wanting to be a burden to anyone, not even to him.

    But Alex had treated him like a brother, not just a paid nobody. He believed it was only fair that he returned the favor. He would risk his life to protect and keep her safe.

    He did not only see the physical beauty she possessed but the inner glow that came from the purity of her soul. She was just like his boss, Alex. She was selfless.

    He was ready to offer his life to a woman like her because she was not just anybody anymore. This beautiful princess in front of him became family as soon as she agreed to marry the prince.

    "Hang in there, Dani. Help is almost here." He whispered near her as he continued to keep her hand in a firm hold.

    He heard the ambnce stop just beyond the wreckage, but the siren kept ringing in his ears. He could see the paramedic teams working their way to the victims. "Here, please help her." He beckoned two of them in his direction.

    The only time he had breathed deeply was when he saw her attached to the machines inside the ambnce on her way to the hospital.

    Now, he felt that he had failed his prince when he did not foresee the ident before it happened. But he would make up for it. He would figure out what caused the ident.

    He followed in his car towards the hospital, reviewing the following incident. He recalled from memory the sequence of events that led to the car crash.

    Now that Dani was in good hands, it was time to contact his boss and inform him of the incident. Taking his phone out of his pocket, he dialed his number.

    He had already prepared himself for his questions. He already guessed that he would first ask about Dani''s initial condition. He also foresaw that he would want to know the details of the car collision.

    "Sir, I think there is something else that you should know." He stated after reporting Dani''s condition.

    "What is it?" Alex could hear the rm in his voice. He already knew that there was something else he had not told him yet.

    "It had something to do with the car collision." Ben began as he continued to the hospital, tailing the ambnce in front of him. He already knew what his boss would ask him about this incident.

    Was it an ident or a foul y?

 Chapter 411 - Living Proof Of Miracles

    <h4>Chapter 411 - Living Proof Of Miracles</h4>

    Alex rushed to the hospital as soon as Ben called him. He left the meeting with a big-time client when he received the call about the ident.

    He did not care about losing the project. What he cared about was making sure that Dani was safe. She would always be his priority.

    "How is she?" He immediately asked Ben as soon as he saw him in the lobby. But Ben did not have the details since the hospital would only release patient information to family members.

    He quickly moved towards the information desk, demanding to see and know the condition of his fiance. Then, one of the doctors recognized him and assisted him with the information.

    He even apanied him towards the floor and the room she upied while waiting for her test results. The doctor exined to Alex what she had gone through due to the ident.

    He had nothing to fear because the doctors were doing their best for her quick recovery. They would know more of her condition once the doctor handling her case had the results.

    "Ben, I need you to tell the police what you saw during the ident." He ordered Ben, who had followed closely behind him.

    Then, he instructed another of his men to keep watch by the door.

    "Thanks, Doc," Alex said to the doctor, leaving him behind the hallway as he walked straight into her room.

    He found herying down on the bed, immobile and fast asleep. With the bandages and bruises covering her body, she looked very fragile in her condition.

    It was a state that he was not used to seeing her in. She was usually energetic and capable of handling herself. But in her weakened form, she looked helpless and defenseless.

    "Dani." He called to her in a gentle voice, hoping that she would respond to him. But, she did not move or even twitch.

    He sat down on the avable chair beside her bed and pulled it towards her so he could be closer. He held her hand in his and nted a kiss on her palm.

    He did not want to wake her up, but at the same time, he wanted to see her beautiful eyes staring back at him. He wanted to hear her voice, telling him, reassuring him that she was going to be ok.

    A soft knock on the door made him look up from his position. He was not worried for their safety since he had two of his best men guarding the outside door. Then several of his men scattered around the hospital premises.

    "Mr. Princeton, or should I address you as Prince." A man with a particr maturity on his age approached him with a friendly smile. "I am Dr. Eddie Dewey, Chief of Surgery. I will be handling the case of your fiance together with my most reliable doctors."

    The man introduced himself and the other medical staff, who had been treating Dani. He had heard about this controversial patient and decided to keep it under control.

    It would be a matter of time before the media found out about the ident. Then, they would be running aplete madhouse outside the building and in their lobbies.

    "Alex is fine." He informed the surgeon, a bit concerned about his presence in her room. "How is she?" He asked impatiently, not particrly in the mood for any idle chitchats.

    "She had sustained quite a lot of minor injuries. But we are still observing her head concussion. The CT scan showed no detectable injuries or abnormalities in her brain." The doctor told him.

    "That is good to hear." He released a sigh of relief when he heard the doctor''s diagnosis. "When will she wake up? What about her recovery?" He had millions of questions, but he was still afraid to ask them all.

    He had been worried since he heard about her ident. Various worse scenarios had yed in his mind on his way to the hospital.

    He heard about the carnage of cars that piled up on the street on the news as he was driving. He had conjured the image of Dani with bandages all over her body, broken bones, and an unrecognizable face covered in blood.

    "We still want to perform an MRI. It is only for precautionary measure, Alex." The doctor moved towards her bed to check on her vital signs and looked at her charts.

    "Is there something else that you are not telling me?" Alex could sense that the doctor was still weighing his options.

    He was trying to be cautious in what he had to say, which only rmed him more. He would not be acting in that manner if there was nothing wrong with his fiance.

    "Can we discuss this outside?" The doctor invited Alex outside of her room to discuss their initial findings a little bit further. "You see, we did not see any significant injury in her head to cause any permanent damage to her brain function. But, we will need a few more days to observe her behavior once she returns to her consciousness." Dr. Dewey exined more about her current condition.

    They did observe earlier her disorientation from the head trauma. Although it should not cause rm, they still would like to be thorough.

    Their patient was no ordinary personality after all. She was the daughter of one of their most generous contributor in the hospital and the future wife of the head of the biggestpany in the state.

    Such high-profile patients needed extra attention, whether they liked it or not. They had to make sure that they only provided high-quality care to them.

    "What do you mean by behavior? And when will she regain her consciousness?" He wished he could be more patient, but as of now, it was one of his best qualities that were quickly wearing thin.

    "It could be anytime now orter. Be patient. Danie is trying to recover, and sleep is one of her best allies as of now." The doctor informed him.

    He wished there was more that they could do, but he was just a doctor, not a miracle worker.. But he still considered what happened to his patient as living proof of miracles still happening.

 Chapter 412 - The Judge And Executioner

    <h4>Chapter 412 - The Judge And Executioner</h4>

    Police gathered in the lobby, preventing the media, especially the paparazzi, from entering the premises. The detectives were on their way to the victims to investigate the ident.

    The Director of the hospital could see the growing chaos outside their doors. He finally decided to have a short press conference to appease the mass media for answers.

    Jacky went through several photographers and media personalities, crowding the front of the lobby to get thetest scoop. Luckily, nobody recognized her. Otherwise, she would find herself buried in the mob of reporters.

    She had rushed to reach the hospital when she learned of the ident. She was worried for her friend, not knowing her actual condition.

    "How is she?" She quickly asked, finding Alex sitting by her side. She could see the worry lines on his face, but he remained calm as he looked at the neer.

    "She is still sleeping, but the doctors are hopeful that she will gain full recovery." He stood from his seat and offered it to her.

    Although he had stepped a foot away from her, his eyes never left her face. It was as if he longed for her to open her eyes for him. It felt like he was afraid that he would miss it if she suddenly did.

    "Why don''t you eat first while I sit here with her." Jacky offered, seeing that he looked a bit different.

    He did not seem ok to her. He looked like a man who had lost control. He was a man who seemed lost. Something that he had not seen from him before.

    "I am not hungry, but I need to do something," Alex said as he finally let go of her hands. "Don''t leave her side. Call me if she suddenly wakes up." He instructed before reluctantly leaving her side.

    He walked out of the room, leaving instructions to his men never to let their guards down. He had to find out what caused the ident. He had to get to the bottom of the truth.

    If he could not help her wake up or get better soon, the least he could do was find out if someone had tried to hurt her intentionally. If he ever learned that it was the case, he would make them pay.

    "Ben, what is going on?" He asked when he met him at one of the waiting areas in the hospital. "Have you spoken to the police?"

    He could see a detective questioning the other upants of the room. Some of them incurred some minor injuries in the ident, while the rest were family members, waiting for the results of their loved ones, just like him.

    "Yes, Sir. I already informed them of what I had witnessed." Ben moved closer to him.

    He did tell the detective everything that he saw. But he did not include his assessment. He believed that he should reserve those for his investigation.

    "I think we need a quieter ce where we can talk. Are you done here?" Alex pointed to the detective. He could still see him going through the other witnesses, questioning all of them of what they saw.

    They moved out of the room when Ben acknowledged that he had no more business to be in that room. He found an empty hallway where nobody could eavesdrop on their conversation.

    Ben narrated to his boss what he witnessed while he followed her car. He did notice that she sped up her car, but in his opinion, it was not fast enough to cause her to lose control.

    He still saw her drive the car smoothly along with the traffic, stopping when necessary. He could see that she had control of her situation, so it could not be her fault or due to carelessness.

    "I did see the other car, slightly swerved to her other side as if the driver was forcing her to move to changene. It was like the other two cars were boxing her." Ben recalled the scene in his mind.

    At first, he did not notice anything unusual as he followed her. It was natural for other cars to overtake the other, to avoid traffic. But after the ident, he began to think that it was not just a coincidence.

    "I want you to find every avable evidence to find the culprit. Whoever is responsible for hurting her has to pay." Alex said as he clenched his fist with anger.

    He could already think of several possible suspects capable of such dirty works. But he could not barge into theirir without ammunition. He would lose without a fighting chance.

    "Don''t worry, Sir. I will never stop until I have enough to prove whoever ordered to hurt Ms. Dani. I will not stop until we can make them pay." Ben said, determined to uncover the truth.

    As he said earlier, he would risk his life for this couple who had only shown him kindness, treating him like family and providing him with a home.

    "That is all I need to hear." He dismissed Ben and walked back to her room, still thinking of his discovery.

    Someone wanted to hurt her, even possibly kill her, to get to him. He had to find out who it was before he seeded in doing what he failed to do on his first try.

    "Did she open her eyes?" He stepped inside the room, with his eyes focused on her. He wanted to make sure that he did not miss anything. It had been hours since the ident. He was a bit impatient and anxious at the same time.

    "Not yet. I am sorry." Jacky replied with worry in her eyes. "Maybe in a bit, she might finally wake up." She added, hopeful that her friend would get well soon.

    "I hope so too." He moved towards the other side of the bed. He sat on the edge of the bed as he yed with the tendrils of her hair, willing her eyes to look at him.

    His mind was still in turmoil. He knew that Dani was the only one who could calm him down. Since he had met her, his emotions had been in constant chaos, but with her simple touch, hearing her voice, and seeing her eyes, everything just fell back into ce.

    He did not believe in taking things into his own hands. But when it came to Dani, he would hunt whoever did this to her. He would be the judge and executioner.

 Chapter 413 - Awful Danger

    <h4>Chapter 413 - Awful Danger</h4>

    A few hours earlier, Jacky had waited for her friend at the restaurant with the rest of their friends. She was beginning to get frantic when she waste again for their lunch date.

    Dani promised she woulde on time. But yet again, she was nowhere to be found, and the clock was ticking. Jacky had no choice but to entertain their friends while they all waited.

    When she asked about her whereabouts, she was vagued. She even used her of going back to the office to work instead of prioritizing her schedule with them.

    She could hear her voice ringing her head with theirst conversation before the tragic ident. "Promise." That was thest word she heard from her before she hung up on her.

    She suddenly felt guilty, ming herself for what happened to her friend. If she did not keep nagging at her that she waste, and then her friend would not have hurried and had an ident.

    She could not imagine the trauma her friend went through after experiencing such a horrific incident. Looking at her, with her eyes still closed, she could only feel horrible.

    "I am so sorry, Dani," Jacky said while her friend was lying on the bed unconscious. "If I did not keep nagging you, you will not be in this condition."

    She touched her face gently, avoiding the bruise that covered her face. She wished it was her that was in her ce. "Please, forgive me, Dani. It is all my fault. I am the reason why you are lying on that bed."

    A tear dropped from her eyes, but she quickly wiped them away. It was not the time to cry. There was no reason for it. She was here to support her friend when she became conscious again.

    A few minutester, Alex returned to the room, hopeful that she was finally awake. But he was a bit rmed that she remained sleeping.

    "I''m sorry about all this. I think this is all my fault." She finally confessed, still feeling that she was to me.

    She looked up from where she was sitting and stared into his face across from her. She was afraid that she might have caused more harm than good with her ns.

    Now, Jacky was afraid that she had ruined their wedding as she looked at her helpless friend and the man she was about to marry.

    "No, you should never me yourself." Alex turned his attention to his fiance''s best friend, surprised by her statement. He did not believe that Jacky had anything to do with the ident.

    He debated telling her about the recent development. Besides, it was still mere spection, having no sufficient and concrete proof yet.

    But before he could dwell more on the matter, he noticed that Dani stirred a little in her sleep. He diverted his attention back to his fiance, setting aside Jacky''s concern for ater discussion.

    "Dani," Alex tried to call to her, but she only mumbled incoherently, scrunching her eyes together as if she found it hard to open them.

    He was d that she was finally regaining consciousness but wary that something still might be wrong with her. The doctor still had to dere that she was clear from danger, although she was not in a critical condition.

    "Dani," Jacky also repeated her name, happy to see that her friend was starting to wake up.

    All she wanted was for Dani to recover immediately and for everything to get back to normal. She wished that this incident would not hinder the wedding of her friend.

    "Dani, baby. Please wake up." Alex lowered his body until he was leaning down close to her face.

    He wanted to be the first she would see when she opened her eyes. He wished for her to remember that she was never alone. He would never leave her side.

    "Dani," Jacky whispered, but it was almost inaudible as she gave space for Alex to take care of her friend.

    Jacky stood from her chair and stepped back a few steps. She did not want to ruin the moment that the two were having. Jacky had done enough problem. She did not want to cause more.

    "Hi, baby!" Alex whispered gently in front of her, not wanting to spook her from her long sleep.

    He could see that her eyelids were moving, her lips parted, but she was still struggling to wake up. Her breath was a bitbor, but nothing that should rm them.

    The doctors had already removed the machines attached to her earlier, allowing her to move freely. Except for the IV tube inserted in her skin, she looked like she merely woke from her sleep.

    "Hi!" She spoke up in a croaky voice. She barely made a sound, so she cleared her throat, finding it very dry again. In another attempt to greet him, she voiced out his name. "Alex."

    She recognized his voice even if she could barely open her eyes.

    Her sight was still foggy, either from the ident or maybe the medications. But she did see a shadow of a face in her vision.

    "Yes, I am here, Dani." He said softly to her as he held her hand for support. "Please let me see your eyes." He encouraged her to force them open wider.

    A few secondster, she slowly opened them. She blinked them twice, clearing the clouds that obscure her view. She finally saw the handsome face of the man she was going to marry, sighing a deep breath as she felt relieved.

    She stared into his eyes, reading the depths of his soul. From there, she would know the truth of what she saw in her visions. In their reflections, she could see the genuine love he shared with her.

    "You''re here." She wet her lips as if the effort of saying those words were drying her mouth.

    shbacks of her dream started ying inside her mind, confusing her with illusions and reality. But when she stared into those beautiful eyes, she knew which one she would choose to be the real one.

    "Yes, I will always be here." He sat down on the edge of her bed and lowered his head until his lips barely touched hers.

    He focused his eyes on hers, hoping to see that she was more than ok. But he had no powers to heal her from her injuries. All he could do was stay by her side and help her recover sooner.

    "They said that I had a car ident." She remembered what the doctor said, but the earlier event was still fuzzy in her brain.

    She could remember bits and pieces of the first thing she did this morning, but her mind remained nk about the ident.

    She did remember her dream, the one that had Nick in the main scene. But this time, she concluded that it was just a dream, more of a nightmare.

    She had no idea why she still kept conjuring his image in her brain despite dismissing him in her life. She searched her brain for a possible answer, but it eluded her.

    "Yes, you were. But don''t worry, you are now safely in the hospital, getting treatment for your minor injuries." He did not want her to worry unnecessarily.

    So far, the doctors had not seen anything seriously wrong with her. About the other matter, he kept it to himself for the moment.

    There was no reason for him to tell her that she might be in awful danger.

 Chapter 414 - Early Birds, Catching The Worms

    <h4>Chapter 414 - Early Birds, Catching The Worms</h4>

    "I am fine. You know I need to go back to my job." She debated with Alex as he tried to stop her from getting ready for work.

    He pulled her back to the bed when she attempted to walk away, pinning her between him and the soft mattress. He did not think that it was a good idea.

    He was already ready for work himself. He only returned to the bedroom to check on Dani and say goodbye. But she surprised him when he caught her talking to Jacky about going to work.

    "But the doctors said that you need rest." He removed the hair that slightly covered her face when shended on the covers unceremoniously. "Why don''t you just go back to sleep next to me? Then, maybe we can think of something to do."

    He decided at that moment to stay in bed with her. He could call his secretary and cancel all his appointments for the day. He realized that she might be bored, stuck in his apartment all day.

    "I think I had enough of resting." She pushed on his chest, creating space between them. Then, she grabbed his face between her palms. "Besides, you have important clients to meet today."

    She tapped on his cheeks before letting him go, slipping away from his hold. She crawled her way out of the bed and strode towards the bathroom.

    She had already lost so much time from her recovery that she barely had done anything with her cases. But David and Evan already assured her that they had taken care of them.

    Nevertheless, she would like to see their progress before she finally uses her indefinite leave of absence. After this, she would be devoting her time to their wedding.

    "David already said that they had taken care of all your cases. There is no need for you to report to work." Alex tried to reason with her, shouting over her shoulder before she vanished behind the door. Although he could already guess that he would not win.

    She was always as stubborn as her father. Something that he had learned the hard way, but despite that, he did not regret any of it. He loved her together with her unique and adorable personality.

    "Would it make you feel better if you will apany me?" She offered, seeing that he was worried about her. She peeked on the side of the doorjamb and asked him. "I promise, I will not take long."

    She had learned that to get her way. She had topromise with him. She could not always force what she wanted on him without having some form of arrangement.

    It was the only fair way to handle their rtionship if she wished to have it for a long time. It had to be a give and take, with openmunication. Knowing when to fight and ept defeat.

    "Well, I would prefer if you would stay here. But since I can not stop you, and then, I guess I have no choice but to apany you." Alex spoke up with a defeated sigh. He could only look at her with amazement at her dedication to the people who depended on her.

    He knew after the ident and discovering that there was a possibility that someone attempted to harm her. He could not let her alone, to fend for herself, not when he could do to protect her.

    "Thanks, babe." She blew him a kiss before running back to the bathroom to fix herself.

    After the quick hot shower, she grabbed her towel and faced the mirror. She could hardly see herself from the fog that the steam caused. She held out her hands and wiped the mirror with her palm, clearing the moisture away.

    She stared at her face on her reflection, seeing the still visible scar from her recent ident. She ran her finger on the side of her temple, feeling the mark that remained a reminder of the gruesome incident.

    She did remember what happened to her eventually. It took her a few days to piece up the puzzle of her jumbled memories. But she did fix the details and put the correct timeline of her story.

    "Are you done in there? Or maybe you need my help." Alex shouted as he leaned on the pillow, waiting for her toe out of the bathroom.

    He did not mind having a shower again with her. Actually, the idea was starting to build momentum in his mind. He had held himself back due to her injuries, giving her time to heal and recover.

    "No need. I am already on my way out." She yelled back, making a final inspection of herself before turning away from the mirror and tightening the tie of her robe.

    She was just d that her injuries were only minor. The doctors did not see anything else to cause rm in her examination. Her tests all came up clear.

    In a few days, the doctor sent her home to recover in thefort of her room and bed under strict rule that Alex would be taking care of her, and she had to follow him to a tee.

    "That is a bit disappointing. I was kind of looking forward to seeing you naked under the shower." Alex muttered under her breath, clearly sorry for the missed opportunity.

    He watched her move out from one room to the other as he shifted to a sitting position on the edge of the bed. He observed her movement, assessing if she was truly ready to face the world again.

    "Stop it." She admonished her fiance for making fun of her. "Anyway, I''ll just get dressed." She gave him a disapproving look to make him cease his taunting.

    She quickly walked to their shared closet and chose a decent,fortable suit for work. Even though her visit would be unofficial, she still would like to look professional.

    "Take your time." He told her, standing up in front of the mirror and fixing his clothes.

    She already informed Jacky that she would being in today. She was alreadyte, even though she was not on the clock.. She always believed in early birds, catching the worms.

 Chapter 415 - Second Chance

    <h4>Chapter 415 - Second Chance</h4>

    "What happened to your n?" The man sitting in the barely lit office behind the massive oak table asked as he smoked his cigarette.

    There was no trace of emotion in his voice. He was neither thrilled nor disappointed. He remained calm despite the rage building up inside him.

    The thick puff of white haze lingered in the air, creating an eerie atmosphere in the darkened room. Indistinct noises came from a distance, but the room remained still as nothing moved except the two of them.

    His face remained obscured from view from the visitor who entered his private space. The only sound that resounded on the walls was his erratic heart beating and uneven breathing. It was clear his fury was slightly getting to him.

    "I know this incident had created a minor setback, but my men are already working on a new n." The unknown man would not let this influential man intimidate him. He would remain in control of his emotion despite the circumstance.

    He had worked for far more dangerous men than him before, but he had never cowered in fear to them. Something happened that went beyond his control, but it did not mean that he had already failed in his mission.

    He stood on the other side of the desk, watched, and waited in silence for his reaction. He could anticipate two responses from him. One would be a sly remark. Then, another chance to redeem himself.

    Otherwise, it would be a more bloodyeback, where death would be the only option, either him or the man behind the desk. He would prefer the first one because he wanted to get paid.

    "I have no use for your head as much as I want to have it in a silver tter. But can I still trust you to aplish to finish the job that you promise?" The man hiding in the shadows dered with a bit of sarcasm in his voice.

    He was notughing at his joke, but he would like to see the humor in this situation. He was not ready to ept defeat. He wanted a solution to this oversight.

    He chose this man to do this job because they said he was the best. He wondered if gambling with him would be the better bet. But finding another one would surely be riskier.

    "Talking to me instead of blowing my brains out means that you already made the decision. You still believe that I am a better choice to do this job." The man kept his ground, not showing a visible sign of fear.

    But only a fool believed that he was invincible. Only a stupid man did not fear anything, especially death. He was neither one of those.

    He had epted that he was only human, mortal, and capable of making many mistakes. He feared many things in life, but the only difference. He never allowed them to cripple him.

    He had prepared to fight the inevitable, prolonging his life as much as he could by challenging everything that stood his way. He had reached the peak of his sess, not because he was brave. Quite the contrary, he had survived to live this long in his line of work because of his fears.

    "You are quite a confident man. Something I admire about you." This time, the unknown manughed and pped his hands.

    He found the other man amusing, not expecting such an answer. He was already ready to order his man to shoot him if he so much made the wrong move. But funnily, he was a quick wit.

    "I will take that as apliment." The man for hire said with a forced smile. He did not see it as praise but rather an insult to him. "I am only here to finish the job so I can get my payment."

    He was not here for a fucking medal. Although he would like absolution for his failure. He would take another chance to redeem himself because his reputation was everything to him.

    He eased his hands away from his hidden weapon, knowing that he would not be using it tonight. There was no need to prolong this meeting. He already knew what to do next.

    "Then, I would not stand in your way. But I expect results next time we meet again." His voice had a hint of a warning.

    Next time, he would not be as forgiving. He did not like to tolerate losing. He never usually gave second chances. He believed failing the first time meant not being cut for the job.

    But he did make several exceptions for those who were exceptional. He thought that it would be a thrill to see them seed. Besides, the fewer people were involved, the less mess he had to clean up.

    His reputation and position in high society could not be tainted with dirt and blood in his hands. Once people learned of his illegal activities, it would ruin him and his chances for a higher power.

    "I assure you this time that I will not fail. You will have what you wanted in the palm of your hands." He never promised something that he could not deliver.

    He had always meticulously nned his strategies, making an almost perfect execution that led to favorable results. He tried to see all the possible angles, leading to lesser mistakes.

    Hisst quest was purely bad luck. Fate was acting up against him when it sided on the other team. But this time, he was not taking anything out of consideration.

    "Then, I guess we have nothing more to discuss." He finally pressed the burning ember in the ashtray on the top of his desk, killing what remained of its fire.

    Then, he puffed out of his mouth thest smoke he inhaled in his lungs, giving him the satisfaction of releasing the tension out of his body.

    He watched the man leave the room, thinking if he had done enough. Should he trust one man who already failed him once? He turned around in the darkness and gazed at the moon outside.

    She survived.

    He guessed that was all that mattered as his mind strategized for another n. He realized he was also given another chance to right his mistake. Not everyone got a second chance.

 Chapter 416 - Bloody Lunatic

    <h4>Chapter 416 - Bloody Lunatic</h4>

    "I''m sorry to disturb you. I did not mean to be a bother. But, I need your help." She hesitated to contact him, but she could not think of anybody else to call regarding her situation.

    She initially thought of Alex, but she heard about the ident. She figured that he already had a lot on his te. She did not want to add up to his problem.

    "You know you can call me anytime, Cassie. I am your friend." He told her. "Anyway, what seems to be the problem." He could sense that something was wrong, but she was reluctant to share it with him.

    Since she moved out of his apartment, this would be the first time that she contacted him. He also avoided calling her, abiding by her wishes not to be bothered in the meantime.

    He wondered what changed her mind and why she called him instead of Alex. But he did hear on the news about Dani''s ident. Maybe Alex was still busy taking care of Dani to deal with her.

    "Jacob, can youe by my ce quickly?" She asked him, adding thest word in a whisper. She did not want to sound demanding, but there was some form of urgency in her condition.

    "What is wrong, Cassie?" He could detect a sign of distress in her voice as he listened to her trembling breathe. He already knew that something was amiss.

    He would have run to her rescue, but he had no idea where she lived. He thought that was for the better. If his brother asked him again about Cassie, he did not have to lie about her whereabouts.

    Now, he regretted agreeing to such nonsense when all he thought about was her safety. He had been bothered by his guilt since she left, thinking that he abandoned her at the time she needed a friend.

    "I''ll send you the address. Just get here." She uttered, trying not to sound desperate. But in truth, she was.

    She started typing the location of where she was staying. With the help of Alex, she was able to find a decent apartment where she would hide until the situation cleared.

    Alex offered to send her to a faraway ce where Nick would not find her, but she refused to run away from her troubles. She would not cower in the likes of Nick.

    She would make sure to see this through until she cleared her name and put Nick in his ce. Hopefully, somewhere he could not hurt her anymore, behind bars where criminals like him belong.

    "I got the address." He quickly took note of the location, which was not that far from his ce. Luckily, he was not on duty today. He had time to help out a friend.

    "Thanks." She voiced out, whizzing in pain. This time, she could not control her speech as it sounded like a broken sentence. "Bring some bandages and pain medication."

    Her desperation finally showed in her distress call. But before she could tell Jacob more, her phone died down. All she could do now was wait for him to show up.

    "Cassie, what is going on?" He questioned with a bit of concern. But the call remained silent, and the call ended. He tried to call the number again, but it was not responding.

    His mind ran into many different scenarios as he rushed to her rescue. It all ended up in the worse possible oue. He checked the address she gave him and drove speedily into her apartment.

    He arrived at her apartment in a top time of fifteen minutes. Considering the traffic, he drove faster than his usual speed limit. He would have been faster, but reason still overtook his decision-making.

    He rushed into the apartment she gave him, not waiting for the elevator anymore. He used the stairs, taking two to three steps until he reached the fourth floor.

    "Cassie." He knocked on her door. But when no one answered, he tried to bang harder on the wooden surface, repeating her name.

    He still tried to catch his breath as he waited for her to answer. Luckily, he only had to climb four floors. But still, those were high and stiff floors.

    "Cassie." He shouted louder this time, a bit wary of her condition. From the way she first sounded, it did not seem too serious. But the way she ended the call, he was a bit scared for her.

    Then, he wondered why there was no one guarding her door. He always thought that Alex would have someone watching her safety. But he did not see anyone, or nobody stopped him from reaching her door.

    His anxiousness just tripled, realizing that something might have happened to her. Much worse than he initially had thought. He questioned if his brother had learned of her location and tried to hurt her or worse.

    He started banging again on her door until he finally heard a movement. Something heavy must have dropped on the floor to cause such a smashing sound.

    "Cassie, I aming in." He knew he could not wait anymore for her to open the door. He feared that her life was in danger. He had to get to her immediately before it was toote.

    Without considering his safety, he readied himself for the pain from what he was about to do. He positioned himself a few feet away from the door to create a distance.

    Using his body, he smashed the side of his shoulder and arm against the wooden door. But before he made an impact, the door opened. He went straight inside the door, losing control,nding on the girl behind the door.

    They both ended up on the floor, with him lying on top of her. If Cassie was not injured earlier, she would be now from the strong impact of their collision.

    It took them a few minutes to realize what happened between the two of them as shock took over their consciousness. They both groaned in pain from the bumping of their bodies and falling to the hard floor.

    "Are you alright?" He asked as he eventually recovered after being stunned by the incident.

    He quickly pushed himself off her, giving her room to regain herposure. But he was more rmed when he saw her bloody shirt, thinking that he might have caused it.

    He knelt before her as he assessed her situation. He mentally kicked himself on the head for causing more harm than good. He came here to help her, not to make things worse.

    "I''m ok. Don''t worry." She finally answered when the recent event finally registered in her brain. "Nothing broken, I think." She smiled at him, seeing the worry lines on his forehead.

    She slowly moved her arms and then felt her toes, just to make sure that they were moving. Then, she slowly lifted her head and was satisfied when she did not feel any pain.

    "I''m sorry about bumping into you." He did not know how to exin himself to her.

    It suddenly appeared ridiculous even in his mind when he thought of what was going through his mind before the door opened.. He sounded like a bloody lunatic for thinking the worse scenario in his mind.

 Chapter 417 - The Debts

    <h4>Chapter 417 - The Debts</h4>

    She arrived at the office with people looking at her funnily, treating her as if she was made of ss. She had an ident. It did not mean they should treat her like she would break any second.

    "Hey, guys. Thanks for all your concern. But I am fine." She shouted for everyone to hear her message, including Alex.

    She was d when she and Alex were finally in the confine of the elevator on the way up to her office. She could not stand another stare of pity in their eyes.

    It was an ident, and she survived. That was the end of that story. She just wanted to move on, but going back to her regr work was not an option anymore.

    "Ok, Dani. I get the picture." Alex expressed, sporting a wide grin on his lips, wrapping his arms around her waist as he kissed her neck. He knew that Dani intentionally said that also for his benefit.

    Maybe he could loosen up a bit when it came down to how he was handling her situation. He was afraid that he had overdone his smothering.

    "I hope so. It feels like you became an overbearing mother hen who would not let me out of your sight." She taunted him but believed that he only had his good intentions.

    She allowed him to turn her around and enveloped her in his arms. Their lips locked in a passionate battle of will, but both did not intend to win. In the end, they were equal.

    "How long will it take you to finish here?" He asked as soon as they exited the lift that brought them to her floor.

    She insisted that he attended his meeting first before he returned to pick her up. She promised to be done by then. She just wanted to check her cases before she finally took her very long vacation.

    "Just enough till you return." She told him as they walked nearer her office.

    She could already see Jacky, waiting for them at her desk, wearing a smile that could light up the ce. She was d that her friend was happy to see her and her fiance.

    "Fine." He conceded before letting her go. "Jacky, I will leave you in charge while I am gone. Don''t let her out of your sight." He instructed as he pulled Dani back in his arms for a goodbye kiss.

    "You heard the boss," Jacky interjected, enjoying the fun exchange of the two lovers.

    "You two will be the death of me," Daniined this time after sealing the kiss.

    She let go of him again, letting him walk away from her, back to the elevator. Watching the man that would not let his eyes off of her even for a single second left her finally to be alone.

    Well, not exactly alone since Jacky would be there to watch her. But at least, she would not feel his watchful eyes inspecting everything she did.

    "Remember Jacky. Watch her. Don''t let her get away with anything." Alex ordered as if his words were aw that could not be broken.

    Alex finally left the two of them to start with her work. Jacky had already arranged the materials that she would need. So far, with the rate she was moving, she would be finished early, even before he returned from his meeting.

    "I am happy that you are doing well. You did give me a fright when you were in the hospital." Jacky stated as she grabbed the files that she had already reviewed and given a remark.

    "I heard that you me yourself for my ident. Please don''t." Dani turned to her friend, assuring her that it was an unfortunate incident that nobody wanted.

    "I guess you are right. I am just happy that you are ok now." But after that, she did not want to organize a party for her. She was afraid that next time, they might not be so lucky.

    "Me, too," Dani agreed with Jacky, continuing to finish the rest of the papers in front of her.

    Fortunately, David and Evan understood what she wanted with each case. There were only a few suggestions she left in her notes for them to use as resources.

    "Are you done?" A voice by the door echoed in her room. She looked up, happy to see his face.

    He waster than he had nned but still early ording to their arranged time. He did not want to be away from Dani for far too long, but the meeting was farplicated than he thought.

    "Yes," Dani uttered with a jolly smile.

    She ced the files neatly back on the side of the table for Jacky to return to the partner''s office. She was done with them for now. It would be up to the partners to continue what she had already started.

    "Before we leave, I want to discuss something with you. Then, we will have a short meeting at David''s office." Alex informed him as he sat down on the front chair, staring at her.

    He looked serious as if he had some business that he needed to discuss with her. Gone was the yful smile on his lips. In its ce was a solemn look with a slight hesitation in his eyes.

    "What is it about?" She gazed at her fiance with a puzzled look. She could not read if this was just his terrible sense of humor, ying tricks on her or if he did have something important to discuss with her.

    "It had something to do with paying a debt owed. I want you to handle it for me." Alex voiced out his business that he wanted her to handle personally for him.

    "Who''s debt? Yours? To whom?" She began to ask a series of questions, but he did not answer right away.

    He wanted her to listen carefully to his exnation before he would allow her to ask her questions.

    It was a secret that he needed to reveal to her before they plunged into their vows. He did not want to start their new life together with something hanging over his head.

    A secret had a way of revealing itself. Well, he would not allow what he was not intentionally hiding from her to be an issue in the future.

    "The debts due to a bet that I ought to pay.." He rified to her, hoping that she would understand and had an open mind.

 Chapter 418 - Traumatic Experience

    <h4>Chapter 418 - Traumatic Experience</h4>

    He stared at her, assessing her for any kind of injuries. He scanned her from head to toe, checking for any signs of bleeding from wounds or broken bones.

    The only indication that she was hurt was the tiny blood spots on her shirt. Still, Jacob could not locate the source of the bleeding.

    "I am sorry, but I think this is all my fault." She quickly apologized for the misunderstanding, pointing to their situation. She moved into a sitting position, readying to stand up.

    She believed that he rushed to her house thinking she was in danger. But it was all a mimunication. She suddenly felt foolish for calling him for such a silly ident.

    "What is going on, Cassie?" He asked, rubbing his hands and elbows, mildly bruised from its impact on the rugged floor. Luckily, the thick carpet had softened theirnding. "I thought something terrible happened to you." Admitting his earlier fear.

    He stood up first and offered his hand to her to help her up as well. She finally offered him toe inside, closing the door behind them.

    He was confused with the way things turned out. He was expecting to see her covered in blood or something. Still, he was d that she was ok.

    "I am sorry if I misled you to believe that. It was not my intention." She started exining, a bit mortified for causing too much trouble. "I panicked and called you." She kept saying in an agitated voice.

    She walked with him further inside the apartment. It was a decent space. It was actually double the size of his apartment. Alex did not disappoint in choosing a suitable ce for her.

    "Hey, don''t worry about it. I am sure that you have a valid reason for calling me." He could see that she regretted being a bother to him. He did not see it that way. He was d that she called her. "Tell me what happened."

    He let her lead her to the living room. Then, he epted her offer to sit down with her. He wanted her to befortable while she told her story.

    "Well, I was preparing a meal in the kitchen when suddenly the lights went off. I suddenly panicked." She narrated to him the earlier event that led them to this situation.

    She remembered when the oven suddenly lost its power. Then, simultaneously, every appliance shut off, she began to think that someone else was inside the apartment.

    She abruptly turned around and identally knocked down a ss on the tiled floor, shattering it to pieces. She grabbed her phone, considering whom to call.

    "I first dialed Alex''s number but reconsidered. I figured he already helped enough. Besides, he had too much going on with his life." Cassie further exined to him.

    She searched the room and trained her ears to the other rooms, wondering if someone was out there. Her heart started hammering on her chest as she imagined another person about to enter the room to take her. But, there was only silence.

    Her fear was unfounded.

    There was no other person in the room. It was just her imagination ying tricks on her. But still, her body could not stop shaking from the horrific experience.

    She med the movies that she watched all day for conjuring up images in her mind, making her a scary cat. She took a deep breath, trying to regain herposure.

    Then. "I started picking up the shard pieces of the ss on the floor when a loud noise came from the hallway. I was not looking at the ss as it identally cut my fingers." She showed him the towel that was wrapped in her hand.

    Eventually, she realized that it was just some noisy punks who lived at the end of the hallway, passing through. It was toote to stop what happened next as the ss cut through to three of her fingers, making a deep sliced.

    "Will you let me look at it?" He did notice the piece of clothing that she was holding earlier. It was the only thing he found disturbing in her appearance.

    He carefully took her hand in his and inspected the damage. Slowly, he unwrapped the rag out of her fingers, finding the fresh wound underneath it.

    "I''m sorry if I called you. I know these are just some minor cuts that I should handle myself, but..." She could not finish the sentence as she felt the pain when he tried to move them.

    But, it was not the pain that concerned her. In fact, she had a high pain tolerance. What scared her was the amount of blood that gushed out of her fingers, dripping on the floor.

    She did not mind a prick or a drop of blood. But seeing the red liquid making a pool on the white marbles was a different story. To her mind, it had a making of a horror movie.

    "I tried to call Alex again but found your name instead of his." She remembered putting his number in her phone''s home screen for easy ess. "I called you."

    She remembered as fear gripped her when she saw all the blood. She grabbed the rag, but it still would not stop from flowing out of her flesh.

    "I am d that you did because these are deep wounds that would need stitching. It might have stopped bleeding as of now, but it will again if not treated properly." He examined the wound again.

    It was not life-threatening, but it could get infected, which could cause a lot of healthplications. He could already see a swelling on the other side, indicative that he should apply medications urgently.

    "Thanks foring." She still appreciated that he came when she called. She might be embarrassed by her action, but she was d not to be alone.

    "Anyway, I was wondering what happened to your phone." He did remember calling her back, but she was unreachable.

    "The battery died down. Since I was not using it much, not having anyone to call, I totally forgot to charge it." She felt silly again for not even remembering to do some basic things.

    "Another question if you don''t mind answering. Why did it take you so long to answer the door?" It was the other reason he thought she was in a terrible state.

    "I was in the bathroom in my room, trying to debate whether to clean the wound or not. Only the sound of the doorbell could be heard inside the room." But since the electricity in her apartment was out, she could not hear anyone from the inside.

    Fortunately, she decided to leave the wound unattended and went out of her room to get herself a ss of water. That was when she heard the knocking on her door. Then, the rest was history.

    "That all exined it." He concluded. "Shall we attend to your wounds?" He stood up from his seat and walked back to the front door, remembering dropping his bag when they both fell.

    "Please, just be gentle." She begged him. "Besides arge amount of blood, the worse thing I feared the most is needles." She confided in him. Remembering thest time she had a shot. That was a decade ago.

    She recalled almost not getting the injection as she struggled against the doctor administering it.. But it was a traumatic experience that she did not want to endure again.

 Chapter 419 - Jump The Gun

    <h4>Chapter 419 - Jump The Gun</h4>

    She was not expecting his answer. She was confused as to why she should handle such a case when he already had David and his team ofwyers to do his bidding.

    Besides, she did not think of him to be a man who would owe anyone. He was not a gambler or a man whocked anything. So, how was he in debt?

    "Is this some kind of a joke?" She answered him, finding the entire thing hrious.

    She called Jacky to take care of the papers, then watched her leave her room. She stood up from her chair and grabbed her bag. She waited for him to follow her lead as he walked beside her.

    She believed that Alex was making fun of her, giving her a bogus case. But she could not see any humor in his eyes. Suddenly, she felt the seriousness of the situation.

    "I assure you this is not a joke unless you find it funny." Alex moved aside to give way to her as they exited her office.

    He assisted her to the elevator that would lift them up to the upper floors. He led her to his friend''s office to discuss further the debt he was talking about.

    He trusted that she would understand about the game that he had yed. It did not mean to cause harm, but only to assist him during the time.

    "I do hope too." She finally uttered as he opened the door to David''s office, ushering her inside.

    Her boss looked like he was already expecting their arrival as he greeted them both. He offered them a seat on the side of his office, on his ck leather couch.

    "Then, let us find out." He did not want to keep his secret from her any longer.

    He wanted everything he had kept from her to be out in the open. He did not want anything to hunt him in the future when she discovered that he kept something from her.

    Whatever the oue, he was ready to face it now instead of waiting for it in years toe. It would be easier to fix things if they woulde from him than learning about it in another tongue.

    "Please, join me," David said, knowing exactly why they were visiting him. "It is nice to see you well, Dani." He greeted her.

    Alex already had informed him of his n. He was unsure if that was a great idea, but he supported his friend. He also wanted what would be best in his situation.

    "Why do I get the feeling that I will not like any of this?" She gave them a hesitant smile, looking from one man to the other. It was finally sinking on her the gravity of the situation.

    She did not know if she wouldugh or be anxious with the circumstances as the two looked at each other as if they were silentlymunicating.

    "Well, it will be up to you on how you would like to look at it," David answered her first as he pulled out a file beside him.

    He checked the folder''s contents before pushing the file on the coffee table in front of him. He watched Dani as she once again looked at him, then Alex before picking up the file.

    He watched her reaction as she opened the file and started reading. He could not read much yet in her facial expression. He turned his attention to his friend, who was also watching her like a hawk.

    He could only specte on what was going through both of their minds as every minute ticked by. As Dani read further in the contract, she could either find itughable or something that might make her furious, betrayed even.

    "What is this?" She finally asked, unsure if she should be ttered they had bet about her or be enraged for using her in such a game.

    Her face was unreadable as confusion enveloped her at the moment. She had mixed emotions about her discovery. She would not expect something like this from men such as Alex and his friends.

    "It was a silly game made by stupid friends who had too much time and money on their hands. I admit that I participated in the game, not thinking of your point of view." Alex admitted to her, not wanting to wash his hands from any faults.

    He was as guilty as his friends for using their agreement in a bet. He should know better than to agree to such an arrangement. He should have listened to his instinct.

    But he was as immature as them as he had realized now for ying a game involving her. Even if his intentions did not intend to hurt her.

    "I agree with your assessment. No one should be treated in this manner whether the intent was not to make fun of the subject, in this case, me." She responded to his statement.

    She was still assessing her feelings about the matter. Reading the contract and the conditions in it. She did find nothing too obnoxious about it.

    If it had not been about her, she could have easily dismissed it as a silly game that stupid men yed to pass the time. But it was about her.

    She still felt a bit vited, but the fact that he came clean about it changed everything. It only showed how much trust he had in her to share something like this with her.

    If it was another man, maybe he would have buried that kind of secret and never mentioned it ever again. But Alex was no ordinary man. He had always been different in a magnificent way.

    "I assure you that I regret being part of this bet. But it is done. Now, all I want is for us to move on from this. That is if that is also what you want." Alex could only plead with his eyes, hoping she would find mercy and forgive him for his childish mistake.

    Luckily, he had learned his lesson and acknowledged his mistake before it became toote for them to fix it. Because the worst thing that could happen to a rtionship was to break the trust that bonded them together.

    "What about you, David? Do you agree with Alex?" She could not help her boss could have partaken in such a game.

    She had so much high regard for a man like him. For grown men, who were sessful in their own rights, it was not something she would expect them to do.

    "Of course, I felt worse also for being a part of this." He did warn his friend about this entire thing. Well, especially about the confession thing. But he was d that his friend was brave enough to face his fear.

    "Well, I appreciate your honesty and for sharing this with me. But what do you think? Should I feel delighted, or should I unleash my rage right now?" She directed her gaze to her boss before changing her attention to her fiance.

    She could not help butugh internally at the worried look on their faces, especially when Alex did not expect what she was about to say. But being Alex, he could easily control his emotion.

    "Maybe delighted." Alex finally answered with his boyish grin as he read something in her expression.. He did not want to jump the gun, but he did see hope in her yful eyes.

 Chapter 420 - Absence Of Love

    <h4>Chapter 420 - Absence Of Love</h4>

    "Thank you, Dani!" He said, looking at the woman at her side. They were on their way home after finalizing thest case she handled until she got back from their very long honeymoon.

    He decided that he was not up to driving them, so he appointed one of his securities to chauffer them home. The other security followed them closed by as they continued to secure their safety.

    "Consider yourself lucky." She turned her head to him after gazing at the heavy traffic outside, not that it was any different from the other days.

    She could still remember her recent car ident. She finally pieced it together after recovering from the trauma. It happened so fast that it took time for her to process what was going on. She was not able to act fast enough.

    She did remember another car trailing close behind her. But it was not unusual with many rude drivers around, always in a hurry to get their way without considering the others.

    Then, another car drove to her other side. It started moving faster as if it was trying to overtake her car. She did remember looking at the driver. Finding the looked the driver gave her was a bit unsettling.

    "I am. I was not expecting that you would leave me off the hook that easily." Alex never thought that she would be cool about it.

    Well, at least that was what he figured from how she responded to his confession. She did give him a bit of a hard time exining, but in the end, she appeared to take the entire thing not too seriously.

    "Come on, a bet. What are we fifteen?" She smiled, raising one of her brows at him. She remembered high school. Those times were kids bullied the weaker ones.

    She could see the way his brows furrowed at her statement

    as if he was studying her with those prating eyes. She could not see the point why she should make a big deal of an insignificant game.

    "Are you making fun of me?" He could see the glimmer ofughter in her eyes, although she was trying hard to control her expression.

    He swiftly moved his hands towards her, grabbing her on her waist. She did not expect what he had nned as she was caught unaware.

    Then, he let his fingers work their magic as he started tickling her side. She squirmed in her position in the backseat, struggling to get away from him. But she was trapped.

    "Stop it, Alex." She admonished him as her hands tried to fend his attacks. But she had no possible escape as he tickled her relentlessly.

    When she found an opportunity, she quickly shifted in his position and grabbed his wrist, pushing it away from her body. But she still had to avoid the other one from continuing its onught in her body.

    She got a glimpse of Tim, driving the car, grinning at the antics his boss was doing. Tim could only shrug his shoulders, indicating that he could do nothing to help.

    "You are no help. You should also be protecting me against your boss." She expressed her protest, directing her stare at the man behind the wheel.

    She squealed again when his other hand made contact on the side of her waist. "That should teach you not to make fun of me."? He temporarily stopped, letting her hold his hands in ce. "Do you understand?"

    "I do, but remember, I still have the upper hand. You still owe me one after this stunt you did." She raised her hands, letting go of him.

    Although, she didprehend that what he did was a man thing that only he and his friends would understand. She was not simply letting him get away with it without any form of repercussion for his actions.

    "Noted." He conceded, knowing that he had no right to demand or contest against her wishes. He would do anything she wanted to make up for his participation in this bet.

    "Anyway, what happened to your meeting?" She finally asked, remembering that he had left her for an appointment.

    She could tell that his meeting today was important to him. He had been acting anxious about it, although he was trying hard not to show her.

    She wanted to ask him about it earlier but forgot about it. But now that she remembered it, she had to know what the meeting was all about. Not because she demanded answers, but she was curious about it.

    "I met with your father," Alex admitted to her. Though he did not think of telling her earlier, he was not nning to keep it a secret from her.

    He just wanted to know first what her father wanted before discussing it with her. He thought it could be anything from business-rted issues to marriage details.

    "Oh!" She appeared to be surprised as she stared at him with a bit of worry. "What did he want? Is he ok?"

    Since the ident, she was not able to visit him. Her mom dropped by the apartment to check on her, but she still had to make time to see her father soon.

    "He is fine. As strong as a bull." He recalled how her father had greeted him when he arrived at his office at his home. "Your mom sent her love." He added.

    "Well?" She looked at him, expecting more exnation from him. "What else did he discuss with you?" She asked anxiously, knowing that her father did not call for a meeting just for idle chitchat.

    She could already guess that one of the topics would be her ident. She did hear some humor that Alex was investigating the incident.

    Despite the assurance by the police that it was just an unfortunate ident, Alex still believed something else was in y.

    Although, he was keeping that a secret from her at the moment.

    She understood that he was only protecting her from the truth because he believed she was still recovering.

    She had learned her lesson about doubting his actions. He would not keep them from her if he believed it would be relevant to the situation.

    "He wanted to know if I am still capable of handling my responsibility. If not, he is willing to take it back, off my hands." He stated with a wry smile on his lips.

    He could still imagine how Ethan confronted him about how he handled things on his end. He was not satisfied, even one bit about his performance.

    "But you are doing well in your job. Thepany is thriving under your management. What more did my father want from you?" She demanded this time.

    She did not like how her father was trying to manipte Alex. He could not give hispany to Alex, then threatened to take it back if he felt something did not see fit.

    "He was not talking about thepany. He wanted you back if I could not protect you." He looked at her solemnly, trying to study her face.

    He did not want to take Ethan seriously, but he did make some good points during their conversation. However, he was not ready to give up on Dani just yet.

    He promised her father that he would do his best to guarantee her safety. He would protect her using all his resources, providing her with all the protection she would need.

    He even remembered telling Ethan, "I will offer my life at your mercy, to do what you see fit if I can not protect your daughter and keep her safe."

    He was not afraid to end his life. He believed that she was an integral part of his life. Living without her would not be living at all.. Not with the absence of love.

 Chapter 421 - Lord The Land

    <h4>Chapter 421 - Lord The Land</h4>

    Tyra stared at the piece of cardboard resting in the palm of her hand. It looked so regal that only royalties were allowed to receive. It was so elegant that she almost wanted it framed.

    After reading the content, she let her fingers run into the letters embossed on the paper. She read again the words written on it in bold, scripted letters.

    If things turned out differently, it would have been her name written right next to him. But she had already epted her fate. The two of them were just not meant to be.

    She still felt a slight pang of hurt from losing the man she loved more than she had realized before. The guilt also ate at her heart after hurting him with her betrayal.

    "Do you think we should attend the wedding?" She asked the man at his side, who also had an invitation from Dani.

    Since she married him and continued with their charade, she made sure not to keep secrets from him. Not something as big as this.

    She was still in Paris, buried in her work, avoiding staying with him at his house for too long. She felt that it would be better to keep their rtionship the way it was, just a business arrangement.

    "Only if you think you are up for it, Tyra." He said, not wanting to force her if she was not ready.

    He already realized that what she had with Alex had been extraordinary. She had paid dearly for losing him because he had seen that he was a good man.

    He was not forcing her to face something as painful as seeing the man she once loved marry another woman. He could still hear in her voice that she was affected by this.

    It did not help that the woman he reced with her was one remarkable woman too. He would know because he almost fell for her too. The only thing that saved him was discovering he did not have a chance.

    "Troy, my father would be expecting us to be there. Now, that he had learned of our marriage." She rted to him the call she received from her father a few days ago.

    She still remembered the angry voice of his father when he called her and confronted her about her unexpected marriage. Hemanded that she visit him with her husband as soon as possible.

    She tried to buy them some more time before introducing her husband to her family. She was not ready for such chaos, not when she was still getting used to the idea herself.

    She thought that she had already gotten away with it when he agreed to wait until she had finished with her contract. She still had more or less a month before that.

    "I have no problem in attending the said event." He said definitively, wondering what was going on with the woman on the other end of the line. "It is you that I worry about all this. Are you ready to face the music?"

    "The real question should be, will I ever be ready for this?" She admitted to him.

    She felt anxious about the entire situation. Her emotions were all over the ce, but the reason remained a mystery. She was conflicted about whether watching Alex waiting for his bride or seeing Troy again was the reason for her turmoil.

    "You are the only one who can answer that." He concluded for her, not wanting to influence her decision.

    He was leaving the choice to her, although he also received an invitationing from Dani. She wanted him to attend because she considered him a friend.

    But he already decided not to attend unless Tyra was alsoing with him as his wife. That was the only time that he would make a public appearance again.

    "Give me a couple of days to decide." She could not tell yet if which one of her options would best serve her interest at the moment.

    She was still confused with the way things were moving in her life. The only thing working for her was the career that she worked hard to build. It was the only constant in her life at the moment.

    She ended the call with him, reminding her to take care of herself and keep safe. She was back on the set, staring at the mirror in front of her. She waited for the crew to get ready for the shoot.

    "Can I do this?" She questioned in her reflection but found no answer behind her stare.

    Without realizing it, she was back in the past, recalling a time when he was still a part of her life. It was a time when Alex still wanted to marry her.

    "You keep telling me that you intend to marry me, but..." She hesitated to continue what she had to say. She was not sure if she could demand his attention or his ring.

    "You know how important my career is right now. I will never have this kind of opportunity again if I let it go." Alex knew that letting this job slip through his finger was not an option.

    He could notmit to her yet. It would be unfair for her to be tied to him when he could not give her what she wanted, hismitment and time.

    "I know what you are saying. I am also working on my career, but I am willing to give it up for you." She knew her job was nothingpared to what he was trying to establish. But it was as important to her as his work was to him.

    She believed if she could do it, he should also do the same thing. But his work always took precedence over every decision he made.

    "You know there is noparison. But I love you. Just give me more time." He insisted, feeling desperate.

    He loved Tyra very much, but he was still not ready to let go of his dream. He knew if he married her, he would not have any other option.

    He would have to return to the kingdom and settle down with his fate.. His father would force him to take his ce and lord thend his ancestors left him.

 Chapter 422 - A Lonely Existence

    <h4>Chapter 422 - A Lonely Existence</h4>

    "How much more time do you need? What else do I have to do to be enough for you?" She felt torn from her fear of losing him and the possibility that she would end up alone in the end.

    The more he worked on his dream, the less time he spent with her. It did not help that her father kept nagging at her that she was not getting any younger.

    Her father also insisted that she should be thinking of building a family soon. He did not believe that her modeling career would be enough to give her a bright future.

    He reminded her that when her body started to sag and her beauty faded, she would be thrown away just like yesterday''s news.

    She still remembered what her father said to her. "You are not getting any younger. How sure are you that he will staymitted to you?" John''s words, at that time, influenced most of her decisions.

    "Do you have his ring on your finger? Men like him will eventually find someone else. Then, what? You will end up alone and unwanted." Her father pointed to her bare finger.

    Her father''s opinion poisoned her mind until she started doubting his love. She started questioning his intentions, demanding things she knew he was not ready to give.

    "Please, Tyra. Try to be reasonable." Alex begged her when she demanded and gave him an ultimatum, making him choose between her and his career.

    Alex knew he would not be able to pick one over the other. They were both equally important to him. He would only end up losing either way.

    It was just that he was still trying to make a name in the industry. He was not ready. He loved Tyra and would marry her, he did tell her so, but she was demanding that if he did love her, she would marry him soon.

    "If you won''t choose, then let me decide for the both of us." She took a deep breath and held her emotions in ce.

    She convinced herself though he loved and cared for her, it would never be enough for him. She was tired ofpeting for his attention and love against his ambition.

    "Please, don''t do it." Alex pleaded with her.

    He could already guess that she was about to break up with him, but he knew it was just her pride. He knew that she still was in love with him, and he would soon be able to patch up their difference.

    He wanted her to understand why hispany was relevant for their future. Once he had shown her that it was for them that he was doing all this for, and then, she woulde back to him with open arms.

    "Maybe it would be better this way." It was the final words she spoke to him before they parted ways.

    But what she did not expect was that Alex''s cousin would enter the picture. Edward had supported her, pretending to be her friend.

    Edward became a shoulder to cry on when Alex continued to pursue his career, abandoning her. When he finally found her vulnerable, he went for the kill and seduced her.

    The worse part was, she allowed her hurt and anger against Alex to cloud her judgment. She ignored Alex''s reasons for choosing hispany over her.

    She eventually chose Edward over him, believing his promises and lies. It was toote by the time she learned about her mistake. Edward left her after getting what he wanted.

    "Tyra, it is time." She woke up from her trance, realizing that she had zoned out.

    She looked up to see a crew member, signaling that her shoot was about to start. She quickly abandoned her past to focus on her future. She finally decided that it was time to close that chapter of her life.

    Burying her past did not work for her. It only proved that it would continue to haunt her forever if she did not do anything about it now.

    On the other side of the world, he thought of their conversation. "You know you don''t have to attend if you don''t want to. Stop letting your father dictate your life." It was hisst piece of advice to her before she said goodbye.

    He also stared at the invitation that he received. He had no qualms of attending and supporting a friend to her happy ever after.

    Alex was a good man, and Dani deserved to be happy with him because she was a good person too. He knew that they never meant to hurt anyone else with their rtionship.

    It was not the couple''s fault that they found themselves caught in a rtionship that both ended badly. Troy still believed that they all deserved their second chances.

    He was also thinking of his wife. Maybe they were only married on paper, but he had learned to care about her. It was the reason why he had agreed to this arrangement in the first ce.

    He might not love her, but he was willing to protect her and prevent her from getting hurt any further. He knew what it was like to lose the person that he loved. He knew that it would not be easy to recover from such a loss.

    "Cancel all my meetings tomorrow." He instructed his assistant. "I am leaving for a few days."

    He knew that Tyra needed a friend more than ever. Maybe surprising her with a friendly visit would help cheer her up. He certainly could need somepany.

    It had been lonely since she had left. Troy was getting used to seeing her moved around his house. Now, the only thing he could hear was the silence that echoed in the walls and the coldness of the air inside the room.

    Despite his effort to shove what his mind was trying to tell him, he found himself thinking about it. Suddenly, even though he did not want to admit it, his heart could not keep denying his feelings anymore.

    Marrying her had been a source of light in his darkened heart. Having her around had been a fire that kept him burning.. Her leaving had suddenly turned his life into a lonely existence.

 Chapter 423 - No More I But Only Us

    <h4>Chapter 423 - No More I But Only Us</h4>

    "Are you ready?" A question that she heard for the hundredth time since yesterday.

    After finishing their obligations with work, they started preparing for their trip to his hometown. The couple, with their families, decided to have the wedding done in the pce.

    Although she would have preferred to be married where she had grown up, she did want to make apromise with him and his family.

    Since he chose to stay with her in New York to live the rest of their lives together. It was only fair the ceremonies took ce in his hometown.

    "Is anybody ever ready for this?" She answered him truthfully, finding it hard to imagine that the once charade of the wedding was finallying true.

    It would be a very long vacation, together with the final preparations, the pre-wedding rituals, and the wedding rite. Then, there was also the honeymoon phase.

    In a few weeks, she could finally im him as hers alone. Nobody could take him away from her because the love that would bind them together would be hard to break.

    "Honestly, I am sure that I am not. But if we help each other, I am sure that we can easily make this work." He answered her, recollecting his view of marriage a few months ago.

    He was so adamant about avoiding marriage at all costs. He was so sure that he was not ready for such amitment. That marriage was a hindrance to his sess in achieving his objective.

    But now, he was excited to tie the knot with the only woman he would ever love with his entire being and his whole heart. He could never envision his future without her in it anymore.

    Maybe he just did not care about how he was marrying her. The important thing was he would have her as his wife soon enough. Hopefully, there would be no more dys or anything that would stop them from saying their vows.

    "I guess so." She agreed with his statement. She believed with their teamwork as husband and wife, they could achieve anything, and nobody could stop them.

    They might not have known each other for that long, not even a year. Well, except for that one unforgettable night. Still, she believed that in that short time. It was enough to build a solid foundation in their rtionship.

    They were finally driven to the airport, where his private ne waited for them. It would fly them to their wedding destination, back to his home where he first originated.

    "Are you looking forward to being back at my home?" Alex asked, hoping that her second time in his territory would be a much incredible experience than in her first time.

    Even though she had assured him that her entire stay at the pce had been satisfactory. He still felt that it could have been better. Remembering the things that went wrong during those times.

    "Of course. I already told you. I love your family, your ce, especially the rose garden of your Nanna. I will always love to visit it from time to time." She truly enjoyed thest time she had been in his hometown.

    She would never minding back for more time spent in that lovely home and revisiting the ces they had been. She would also love to explore more sceneries with him during their free time.

    "I am happy to hear that." Alex felt satisfied with her answer. His earlier apprehensions eased out, hearing that she shared his opinion about the ce where he had grown.

    Even if he did want to leave the ce behind, it did not mean that he never wanted to return and visit from time to time. He loved his home, and it will forever be his home in his heart.

    As they flew to the country he called home, he watched her in his peripheral vision, observing her silence. Since the ne took off, she had been quiet on her side of the seat, checking the clear sky outside.

    "Is everything ok?" He could not help but wonder what was going through her mind.

    He hoped that she was not changing her mind about getting married or something about having cold feet. Or, it could be something that was troubling her. He wanted to know.

    "This is nothing." She tried to deny it. Basically, it was not something that both of them should worry about.

    She was just ufortable since they left thefort of his home. With their pack sets of luggage, they had traveled for hours to reach his country.

    This time, they were not flying to his childhood home to merely visit. They were attending a special event, actually, the grandest event of the decade.

    The Council of Elders insisted on hosting the ceremonies at the kingdom. The wedding should follow the traditions upheld by their ancestors since the beginning of time.

    "Do we really have to go through all that trouble? Can''t we just skip that part and go straight to wherever we are staying?" She protested, although she already knew the answer to her question.

    She had worked so hard to avoid being in the limelight. She declined any kind of interview about her personal life, not wanting to catch any attention of the press.

    She valued the years of her privacy, evading anything that would require her to make a public appearance if she could help it. But, it would seem that all of that would end very soon.

    "You already know that this is part of the arrangement we made with our parents." Alex reminded her, but he would dly disregard their tradition if it made her ufortable.

    He could not expect her to follow blindly everything he or his family said. He did not mind if she would contradict him once in a while as long as it was not beyond reasonable.

    "I''m sorry, but I will not allow the two of you to vanish in one of the most historical events in this country," Antte uttered in disbelief when she overheard the conversation of the couple.

    She was the one assigned to oversee the overall matrimonial event, starting this day until they had left the bridal ceremony for their honeymoon.

    She was a petite middle-aged woman who acted ording to a systematic n and strict order. She had handled almost every royal ceremony of the kingdom for thest couple of decades.

    "Antte, I am sorry. I did not mean it." Dani immediately took back what she said upon seeing the panic on her face.

    She believed that Antte was about to have a heart attack from her suggestion. She realized that most people in this country valued their strict traditions.

    She remembered how Alex had propositioned her into a contract precisely because of the said tradition. Honor had been an integral part of their culture.

    "I know this is not what you practice in your country, but this is very important for my family," Alex exined to her. He remembered the only time that he followed one of their tradition was on his birthday.

    He had stopped practicing it when he decided to leave his hometown to live and start a new life in another ce. He never thought he would end up back home to honor his family and their tradition.

    "I guess a few photos and a couple of smiles will not be that bad after all." She forced a smile on her face as she faced Antte. Then, she leaned her head on Alex before he saw her frustration.

    She turned her head on the window and could only stare at the massive assembly of people from her view as the airne started to make its descent.

    She continued to look outside as the ne made a softnding. After a few whiles, it eventually stopped. She knew it was time for their first public appearance as a royal engaged couple.

    "Don''t worry. It will be a quick press conference. We will be back in the vi in no time." Alex wanted to sound reassuring. But just like Dani, he never did enjoy smiling in front of the camera.

    As much as possible, since he had lived in New York, he had maintained a low profile. Nobody suspected who he was. The only people who knew his real identity were the people close to him. He made sure to keep it that way.

    Presently, it would seem that all his efforts were in vain as he still ended up doing what he had ignored all those years. Now, they had forced his hand to do this. What could be next?

    Still wrapped in his arms, sitting right next to her, he rubbed his hands on her shoulder. "Come on. Let us just enjoy this new experience together." It would be the only way to look at it. See it on the brighter side.

    She could only nod in agreement with him. Arguing about it would not solve anything. The best way to deal with this situation would be to respond to all the questions with a smile and straightforward answers.

    She was not afraid of the press nor answering their queries. She had nothing to hide. She would be proud to tell the world that she was marrying one of the best men in the world, at least next to her dad.

    But another reality set in that she finally realized. She would be giving up her private life. She would bepromising in everything she did, every decision, and every action.

    It would be the end of her independence, because like it or not, she would be sharing her life, all aspects of it, with him. But instead of being afraid of it, she weed the idea.

    From the time they say their I do, there would be no more I but only us.

 Chapter 424 - The Grandest Royal Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 424 - The Grandest Royal Celebration</h4>

    As expected, the media had the ce surrounded. If not for the security, there would be chaos. Reporters, photographers, and paparazzi were not known for their decorum.

    It would seem that the news of their rtionship and the uing wedding had reached the world''s attention. The two were not local celebrities anymore but the world''stest hot news material.

    "How long have you known each other?" A local news reporter asked their prince.

    "When and where did you first meet?" A foreign national media representative reporting for an international news channel questioned.

    "When did you learn that you are meant for each other?" Another inquiry that floated in the air during the mini-conference.

    Many more questions about their personal lives circted around the enormous space the organizers provided for the gathering, but the size of the crowd could not be described as mini.

    But those queries stuck to both of their minds as they recalled their past. Alex and Dani had decided to keep that one particr single night a secret between the two of them.

    Though they had not talked about it anymore, both still keep that night as a special memory, a night never to be forgotten. But it was an event in their life that they did not want to share.

    Instead, they told them the story of meeting at the office of her former boss. He was a client that she had worked with. Then, seeing each other again in her new job.

    "It was like fate is on our side, acting as a matchmaker as our paths crossed again." Alex sensationalized their past history, providing an intriguing and exciting backup story for their love affair.

    But he left out the part of the offered arrangement and the other things that might put them in trouble. As far as the press was concerned, their love blossomed just like another romantic story.

    "Was it love at first sight, Ms. Hamilton?" Another question that made her think.

    She and Alex alternated in answering the queries, helping each other out in some difficult situations. So far, the press was eating at their words. Loving everything they were saying.

    The two of them continued to sit at the center of the crowd, while on another side was Antte, guiding them to the process.

    Even though she was strict, she was an expert in handling these things. She would tell them when it was wise not to answer a question if she felt it would only worsen a situation.

    "No. It was not. We actually started like cats and dogs. Always being in each other''s throats." She exined to them, speaking calmly over the microphone with a silly smile as she remembered their few earlier encounters.

    How can she even call it that? Love at first sight? When she was drunk the first time, she met him. That was just impossible, although she did find him attractive. She would admit that as much.

    He had been the object of her dreams since that fateful night. But she could never count it as love. Physical attraction and wanton desire, maybe what she felt at first, but not emotional ones.

    "Sorry, but we had run out of time. Mr. Princeton and Ms. Hamilton still have many other engagements. It has been wonderful to have all of you here, but for now, we have to end this conference." Antte swiftly thanked all the press who attended the small event.

    Both were relieved to be escorted out of the room and into the waiting car. It would drive them to the pce, where they would make an audience with Alex''s parents.

    It had been an eventful morning, but the day was not yet about to end. There were still several schedules that they had to attend to before they could settle back to the vi to rest and be alone again.

    "After having lunch with Prince Alexander''s parents, Duchess Katherine insisted that both of you have to join her for tea with the wedding coordinators for your final approval." Antte continued to recite the itinerary she had arranged for the day.

    The couple had long stopped listening to her. They continued to walk along the wide hallway that led to the massive dining room where Alex''s parents were already waiting for them.

    "Do you want me to create a diversion while you run?" Alex whispered in her ears, seeing the frustration on her face upon hearing the meeting about the wedding preparations.

    "Well, we can make a run for it. But I think Antte will never stop from hunting as down." She replied to his tempting suggestion.

    She could not help but think of the rose vi, missing the bed that she had missed so much. Then again, she knew she had responsibilities that she had to attend to at the moment. Instead, she focused her attention on their next appointment.

    Both were excited to have lunch with the other older couple since it had been a while since theyst saw them. But the rest of the remaining activities, not so much.

    "Finally, my son is home." Duchess Katherine uttered with so much enthusiasm. "Wee also to your new home, Dani." She quickly grabbed her future daughter-inw in a warm hug before turning to do the same with his son.

    She had been waiting for this day since she started helping with their wedding. She believed she and Laura were more excited about this union than their children were.

    "It is nice to be back," Dani responded by hugging her. She did enjoy herst stay in this ce and had looked forward to returning since then.

    But, it was not only the ce that she missed. She also learned to care for the duke and the duchess. She considered them as part of her family too.

    "You are family now. The wedding is just a formality." Duke Frederick expressed his happiness upon seeing his son and their new beautiful daughter, greeting them both with a wide grin.

    He guided them both to their respective chairs. Dani would be sitting on his left while Alex was beside her. On the other side was the duchess who would be facing Dani.

    "If you will excuse me, I will leave you both for a while. I will returnter for your other appointments." Antte excused herself since she was not joining the meal.

    She left the couple with the capable hands of her employers to attend to some other matters, only to return after the luncheon was over.

    She had managed many nuptial events for the royal family. But, it was rare that she saw a genuine couple who were totally in love.? Most of the marriages she handled in the past were couples forced into the situation.

    It was refreshing to work with two people who could not wait to get married, not because they just wanted to get it over with. But because they could not wait to be together forever.

    She felt inspired by their story and the love that was clearly disyed in their expressions and actions. She believed this would be her best work yet ever.

    This would be the grandest royal celebration that the kingdom had ever witnessed since thest century.

 Chapter 425 - Magic Touch

    <h4>Chapter 425 - Magic Touch</h4>

    She went straight to the living room as soon as their escort delivered them to the Rose vi. She preferred staying in this little house inparison to the castle.

    She slumped down on the soft cushion of the sofa, putting her feet up on the center table. She allowed her body to rx, closing her eyes on the process.

    "I''m sorry." It was the only words that came out of his mouth, but she already knew what he was apologizing for, from the way things went with their meetings.

    Their parents kept telling them that their opinion mattered. They had the final say in what will happen at the wedding. But when they both saw the extent of the ceremony, both Alex and Dani were not prepared.

    "Did you see the size of that cake?" She uttered in disbelief, recalling the picture and the details of the wedding cake.

    But that was not the only thing that surprised her. The enormity of the guest lists was beyond her imagination. When she said that she would prefer a smaller wedding ceremony, this was not what she was expecting.

    "Honestly, I have no idea that they could bake a cake like that." But he did love the taste of the raspberrybined with white chocte. "In any constion, the selections were quite good."

    He did not find any fault in the food tasting as everything was done exceptionally well. But he did agree that their parents had overdone the preparation.

    "With that amount of food, we could probably feed a quarter of your country." She said exasperatedly. Although she had exaggerated her estimation, she still believed it was just too much.

    She was just not a fan of too extravagant gatherings, but she knew she could not fight their tradition. Still, she could not help but protest.

    She opened her eyes to stare at her fiance, who was now looming over her. He stood in front of the couch, staring at her miserable existence.

    "Come on. Maybe we can let it slide just for now. After all, it is just one day. After that, we have the entire future together." Alex allowed his body to sink on the sofa beside her.

    He rearranged her body until she was aligned with the sofa, lying downfortably with her head on a throw pillow, and her feet on hisp.

    He could tell that she was exhausted from the busy schedule since they arrived. Even he could feel the tiredness of his muscles and the aching of his feet from the stressful day.

    "What else can I do?" She resigned to her fate. Despite the numerous things that she never envisioned in her dream wedding, she had to push through with the ceremony.

    She could not disappoint her mom and Katherine after all the effort they had put into this event. They were only thinking of what would be best. She could not find fault in that.

    Besides, she was marrying a prince. She should have already expected this kind of situation. It was her fault for not being hands-on in the preparation and letting them do all the heavy lifting. Now, she had to ept the consequence.

    "I suggest we just enjoy the ride." Alex could not think of any other way than to let the inevitable happen.

    He started working with his hands in her foot, easing the tension on her muscles. Then, he allowed his fingers to move around her toes and then applied some pressure on the sole of her feet.

    Judging from her silence, she was already enjoying the massage he was giving her. He believed in that aspect. There was something he could do to help her.

    "I am certainly enjoying this one." She finally breathlessly muttered as he hit another pressure point under the sole of her feet.

    Her foot was killing her from moving from one ce to the other, then from walking the long hallways of the pce. She wondered how anyone could ever live in such an enormous space.

    She had grown up in a huge mansion, but it was still rtively smallpared to the pce. The ballroom alone was massive that she could already imagine the number of people that would fit in that enormous room.

    "Then, allow me to ease some of your tension." He could feel in her tense muscles the strain of the wedding on her.

    She only just recovered from her ident. Alex did not want her to rpse into another ailment because of the pressure of this wedding.

    "Thanks. I really needed this." She could call for a professional masseuse to help her relieve her strained muscles. But she preferred his hands over her body because it also gave her other pleasures that no other hands could provide.

    With his skillful hands, all her troubles were slipping away. But she did remember something that caught her attention earlier during the meeting with the coordinators.

    The only thing that she had loved about the n that they made was the church where they would take their vows. It was a magnificent archaic work of art, an architectural structure worthy of praise due to its beauty and grandeur.

    She already fell in love with the ce from the pictures. She could not wait to see it with her own eyes. She could already imagine its colorful designs and its intriguing history.

    So far, it was leading in her list of things she liked about this wedding. Except, of course, her groom, who would always be on the top of the list.

    "Can I still suggest that we run away tonight and head out to the courtroom?" He jested as his hands worked on her ankles, slowly working their way up her calves. Slightly teasing her, promising for something more.

    "I suddenly wish that we run away to Las Vegas and allowed Elvis to perform the ceremony." She answered back with disappointment in her voice.

    But her protest was short-lived as the next sound that came out of her lips was far from aint.. Her words slowly turned into a series of moans as she felt his magic touch.

 Chapter 426 - Series Of Domino Effects

    <h4>Chapter 426 - Series Of Domino Effects</h4>

    He sat at the dimly lit club as he waited for the person he would be meeting tonight. He had been avoiding him this past week, unable to confront him with what he had promised him.

    Until now, he was still missing the key ingredient in his grand master n. Without her, there was no way he could proceed with their scheme to take down their enemies.

    "Find me that bitch if you know what is good for you." He shouted as he dismissed his men, who continued to fail to give him what he needed. He drank the remaining liquid in his ss, hoping that it would calm him down until his next meeting.

    He would never be able to serve Alex''s head on a silver tter if he could not get her back. He had to get the evidence she stole from him, in addition to the files she promised to give to him.

    His men exited the room as another figure approached him. His guest had finally arrived with his entourage. He certainly knew how to make an entrance.

    "Prince Edward, d you can make it." He gestured to the other avable seat in front of him while he waited for him to settle down. "I am sorry for not being able to amodate your earlier request, but things had been hectic this past week."

    He knew he could not keep avoiding him. But maybe he could persuade the prince to be amicable with his change of n. As of now, there was no other way since he still had not recovered his golden goose.

    "I was starting to worry that you have forgotten me, or worse, avoiding me, Nick." Prince Edward settledfortably in his seat and ordered himself a drink as he observed the man in front of him.

    He had asked for a meeting with him earlier that week. But, his secretary had been going around in circles with their excuses. He was about to send his men to search for him when he called to set up this meeting. He was running out of patience because he was also racing against time.

    His father was already calling for him to go home because of the uing wedding. It was a critical and crucial event that could cement Alex''s position on the throne.

    His im as the king could be hanging in the bnce if he could not find an immediate solution to his problem. The only way was to discredit Alex to the Council.

    If not, he could only think of one more possible way to hinder his assertion to the throne. But he was hoping it would be hisst resort. It was dangerous, and it required borate nning.

    "Of course not. I am merely busy working on our business and other arrangements." He was not lying about the first part, but he still had to work on thetter portion of the deal.

    In any constion, his partner was not the only one not getting what he wanted. He could not exact his revenge on Ethan either. Not until he had all the papers in his hands again.

    At the same time, his n to get Dani back was running down the drain. As her marriage to Alex came closer, his desperation also intensified.

    His blood boiled every time he thought of Cassie running away and taking all the evidence with her. He med himself for not seeing iting a mile away. He felt stupid and a fool for trusting a whore like her.

    "So, where is my result?" Edward demanded this time. He had waited for him to make his move, but until now, nothing had happened.

    He shifted in his position, showing Nick that he meant business. He was not here to take crap of meaningless promises from him. He could not continue to watch on the sideline as he watched his future slip away.

    Alex continued to flourish in his business, and the wedding proceeded as nned. Although he had heard of the ident, nothing impeded Alex from getting what he wanted.

    But he did wonder if it was a genuine ident or a foul y. In their position in the royal family, nothing was impossible. Many wanted power and used extreme measures to get it. He could not help but wonder if Nick was behind it.

    "This is the projection for next year, but as you can see, your money already doubled at this point." Nick handed him thetest spreadsheet of the prince''s investment in hispany.

    If the trend continued to grow as he expected it would. Edward''s investment would triple by the first quarter of next year. In the business aspect of the deal, he did great.

    He had always been cunning in his business dealings. He guaranteed he would make a killing before entering any mergers, acquisitions, or other business transactions in his line of business.

    "I am impressed. Honestly, I am starting to doubt your skills in the business as my cousin rises in the ranks." Edward intentionally stated, as his tone hinted displeasure.

    Although the sess of his investment in hispany would catch the attention of the Council. He still believed that it would never be enough to satisfy them. It would not be reason enough to hand him the throne.

    "I assure you that as I promised, it will continue to increase in numbers. You will have more money to bring back to your family and your future kingdom." Nick had to make this man, ying at his hand, or else he would lose all his control on him.

    The money he infused in hispany did help him to gain new grounds in the business. He could not allow him to pull out now. He was starting to catch up with Ethan''spany being in the top five of the leading board.

    "But what about our other arrangement? I am losing my patience in this. I needed Alex on his knees, losing everything he owned and begging for his life." It was what they had agreed on when he handed him the money.

    It was not only the money that he needed. He wanted Alex out of his way. He never wanted him dead, but he had to secure his position in the kingdom.

    If he had to resort to extreme measures, then he would. He would not hesitate to go to the drastic means if he had to secure his victory.

    "Everything is arranged as nned. All you ever have to do will be to sit tight and enjoy the show." Nick hoped he sounded convincing because he could not let him notice that he did not have control of the situation.

    It would have been easier if he had those files. He could use them to ruin Ethan''s image and reputation, subjecting him and hispany to a sequel of investigations that would run for years.

    In turn, this would plummet thepany''s share down. Eventually, Ethan, with Alex, would be losing the trust of their investors. Finally, it would be a series of domino effects until Ethan and Alex had nothing left, not even their pride, but first, he needed Cassie.

 Chapter 427 - A Moth To A Flame

    <h4>Chapter 427 - A Moth To A me</h4>

    "Where is that chauffeur?" Jacky mumbled to herself as she again looked at the clock on her phone.

    Still, the person assigned to pick her up was a no-show. He was alreadyte by almost an hour, something that she hated the most. Time was a valuablemodity that should never be wasted.

    She had been pacing inside her apartment, double-checking her luggage if she had forgotten anything. Then, inspecting her checklist for things she might have overlooked.

    She was about to call Alex since he was the one who made the arrangements but thought against it. She would give it a few more minutes.

    She did not want to disturb the couple unnecessarily, who probably was already having a great time. Besides, the private ne would never leave without her, would it? She thought as she debated her action next as the clock ticked by.

    Her thoughts were interrupted by a familiar ding that resonated inside the house. She automatically stood up from her seat to check it out.

    "Finally." She exhaled a heavy breath since she was starting to get exasperated with the situation.

    She moved to open the door, expecting no one else but the person bringing her to the airport. If not, she would abandon waiting for him and find herself another alternate ride.

    "It''s about time." She stated in a barely controlled anger as she opened the door. "Do you know what time it is?" She continued, feeling frustrated with the man.

    She did not wait for his answer nor even look at the man as she walked back to her luggage, sitting on the living room floor. "Don''t bother to answer that. Just get my things because we are alreadyte." She instructed as she grabbed her carry-on bag.

    She believed that a man like him should act professionally and be on time. "You should know that..." She was about to unload what was on her mind when she stopped in mid-sentence.

    "Still barking orders, I see." A man with a very familiar voice finally spoke up.

    She immediately recognized the voice and the man when she finally looked up to see his face. To say she was stunned to see him was an understatement. She was lost for words.

    "Well, I was sent here to drive you to your destination. There was nothing in the job description about carrying your things." He resumed saying when she remained silent, just foolishly staring at him.

    He suddenly remembered a scene in the past about her carrying her things. He could not help but smile as he recalled that incident.

    "What is so funny?" She finally responded, finding her voice again. She noticed the slight snicker in his lips, which irritated her more. "What are you doing here anyway, Marcus? You are not the driver I was waiting for."

    She was not amused to see him in this setting. Not when he was clearly enjoying himself at her expense. She thought that he had already changed from theirst encounter, but it seemed that he was still the same.

    "Sorry, I was notughing at you." He tried to excuse himself. Then, he decided to be honest about it. "Actually, more or less, it is about you. But anyway, I am here because the one assigned to pick you up had a minor incident with his car."

    He quickly changed the subject before things worsened. Judging from the daggersing out of her eyes, she was not enjoying the idea of his presence.

    He was already at the airport when he had learned of the situation. Instead of finding another one to rece the driver, he opted to do it himself. It was supposed to be faster and easier.

    But on his way to her apartment, Alex called and asked him to make a side trip. Hence, theteness of his arrival to pick her up.

    "Oh, what a noble gesture, picking up a damsel in distress. Well, since you are ying the part, then you can start carrying my things so we can leave." She pointed at her several pieces of luggage.

    As a sign of peace offering, she decided to pick up the smallest one and moved towards the door. Leaving the rest of her things, expecting Marcus to carry them to the waiting car.

    "You do travel light." He sarcastically said, looking at the three huge suitcases. "Are you sure these are all your things? Maybe you forgot something else." He could not stop himself from further antagonizing her.

    He could never understand the need to bring too many clothes, bags, and shoes in a single affair. But to be fair, he did appreciate them on a woman''s body, more so when he was taking them off.

    He could only shake his head to where his thoughts were heading. It was not the time or the ce for him to be fantasizing about her.

    "Could you wipe that smirk off your face before I wipe it for you?" She did not know why she suddenly felt defensive when he had not done anything to her at all to merit such a reaction.

    She should actually be thankful because he was doing her good deed. But, maybe her irritation from earlier and then that smile that she had tried to forget since they parted caused her to act irrationally.

    "Fine. If you do not have any other instructions, we should get moving." He took out his phone from his pocket and called a number. After a few seconds of hanging up, a knock came on the door.

    "Yes," Jacky asked, surprised to see two men in suits standing by the door.

    "We are here to carry your things." One of the men answered her politely.

    "I came prepared." He simply said before moving at her side. "Shall we?" He grabbed the small bag in his hands and carried them for her.

    She did not have time to protest as he ushered her by her elbows outside her apartment with the two men carrying her other luggage.

    Once in the elevator, all she could do was stay silent, unable to have a quickeback to what happened inside her apartment.

    "Just say thank you, and we are even." He knew what she was thinking. For Jacky to be speechless was a victory in itself, but he did not find joy in it.

    He just wanted to make things better between them, even if they could not go back to what they were used to when they were still together.

    He had already told himself that he should stop thinking about her. A future with her was out of the question. He had already burned the bridge that connected them together.

    Still, he found himself attracted to her. He could not seem to move on without her. But he could not force her to take him back after what he did.

    Nevertheless, it did not stop him from admiring her from afar. But he could not stop dreaming that she would forgive him even though he knew he was only bound to fail and get hurt.

    Regardless, he was like a moth to a me, hoping to get that spark of fire back in his arms.

 Chapter 428 - Full Definition Of True Love

    <h4>Chapter 428 - Full Definition Of True Love</h4>

    "Good morning, babe." A voice prated to her foggy, still sleep-induced brain, waking her up in the process.

    She forced her eyes open, finding the blinding light distracting her sight from the view. But she did not need to see the man to know who was leaning close to her face.

    Moving closer to her, he covered the source of the bright light. It gave her a better view of the man who stood in front of her. It was the same handsome face that highlighted most of her dreams.

    "Good morning too." She responded in her still raspy voice, also feeling her parched lips. She slowly let her tongue slid out of her lips, moving it around, moistening the dry spots.

    She never thought that she would find herselffortable presenting herself to this man in her messy hair and unbrushed teeth. But he had made all things impossible seemed impossible.

    "How was your sleep?" He asked, clearing her face with the loose strands.

    He loved staring at her face early in the morning before she opened her eyes. She looked young and innocent, adoring her smooth skin, void of artificial coloring.

    He was reminded again of the first time that he saw her. Not at the office but at a club, wearing her thick makeup and pretending to be a much older woman.

    But he saw right through her disguise, knowing who she was behind the facade. She was a lost woman, trying to find answers in the wrong direction.

    "Great. I had never slept like this for a very long time." She admitted. "Have you been awake long?" She wondered as she looked at him.

    She observed that he was still in his pajamas, but his hair was alreadybed into a messy style. Then, his breath had its minty vor, which meant that he had already brushed his teeth.

    Even though she slept like a baby in his arms. She was always on the clock as she struggled juggling between her work, the wedding, and their rtionship.

    She never got the chance to sleep in and wake upte in the morning. But she was expecting that she would be up by dawn, so she wondered what had changed in the schedule.

    "Just a few minutes before I woke you up." He told her as he moved beside her to get closer and had her in his embrace.

    He remembered feeling guilty for taking advantage of such an innocent girl. But when he woke up, to find her missing and no way to look for her. He took it as a sign that fate had given him a way out.

    She did not want to be found, and he was not searching for her. It was a one-night stand, just like what she wanted, and he respected that decision.

    "But I thought we have a meeting early this morning." She could almost picture Antte''s face, full of lines.

    She was concerned that Antte''s carefully nned schedule was ruined because both of them had stayed in bed for the early part of the morning.

    Although she was notining, far from it truthfully. She savored the feeling of the soft bed on her back and the warm body pressed against hers.

    "I had it postponed forter." He informed her as he let his fingers y on her shoulders, then shifting her until she was fully facing him. "Because I want to do this."

    He covered the remaining space between them and attacked her lips. He could never stop the craving he had for her. The need to satisfy the hunger he always had for her.

    "I want this too." She responded with the same explosive reaction.

    The chemistry between them was undeniable, forming a bond that was so strong, it was almost unbreakable. But like any other chemicalposition, other factors could still break the connection.

    But it could still be avoided by carefully handling the rtionship and avoiding factors that could lead to a destructive effect. But it was easier said than done, yet still possible, given that they already established a solid foundation.

    "Then, can we forego with breakfast and make it lunch?" He suggested, knowing what he exactly wanted to do aside from filling his belly with food.

    He would prefer to fill himself with the scent of her. Ravished her with his hunger and drank himself with every intoxicating pleasure she could give him.

    "Can we make it dinner?" She teased Alex but knowing it would be too much of a stretch.

    Luckily, he liked sleeping without a shirt on. All Dani had to worry about was removing his pajama pants. Then, she would have ess to all of him.

    "Oh, I wish. Now, you are killing me." He knew that he would never be satisfied with quick sexual intimacy on the bed. "You are a very naughty woman."

    He swiftly removed what remained of her clothing, admiring the magnificent view in front of him. She was more than a beautiful face with a beautiful body to him.

    To him, she was the epitome of perfection because of what was inside her heart and mind. He would be forever in her debt because she had made him a better man.

    "Only for you." She uttered, a bit breathless in her response as she allowed him to take the lead.

    She wanted this as much as he did. She craved for his every kiss, obsessed with his every touch. She could not get enough of having him inside of her, uniting them as one.

    "And all I need is you. Without you, I am nothing." One of the hardest things a person could admit to another person. Tomit and surrender everything to one person was like sentencing oneself to death.

    But to him, it was like he was reborn. He was given a new life, to live it with the woman he loved. To build a new home, where his heart would flourish and grow to spread more love.

    He could not wait for them to start their family and have kids to love and care for. He believed it would definitely make him the luckiest man alive.

    "I always felt the same way. You are my life." She sealed her confession with a kiss.

    The consummation of their love was the final straw, cementing their vow to each other. They did not need the formality of the wedding or the signing of a marriage contract to proim love.

    "I love you." He whispered into her ears as he cradled her soft body against his muscr ones.

    He felt so lucky that he had found her again. But he was not the only one. She also felt the same way as she expressed her own feelings for him, over and over. "I love you more."

    It seemed that fate finally had a change of heart when it decided to entwine their destiny. It might have taken a longer road. But, they still ended up going in one direction.

    It was fortunate that they had walked the same path. If not, Alex and Dani would not have known the true meaning of happiness and contentment.

    They would not have discovered the full definition of true love.

 Chapter 429 - A Thousand Bolts Of Electricity

    <h4>Chapter 429 - A Thousand Bolts Of Electricity</h4>

    The trip to the airport had been quiet. Then, during half of the flight, the two passengers barely spoke any words, except a few questions and brief answers. Nobody offered a more in-depth conversation.

    "Do you need anything?" The female flight attendant politely asked her, offering food, beverages, alcohol, and assortments of entertainment to choose from.

    "Thanks, but I am good for now." Jacky could not eat anything as her nerves were at the edge. Then again, changed her mind. "I can certainly use something a bit stronger." She requested from the only other woman on the ne.

    The woman nodded her understanding and moved to the other side to ask the same question. But this time, her voice changed, hinting at a bit of seduction as her body insinuated another kind of offer.

    "I will have whatever she was having." He told her, not particrly interested in entertaining her advances.

    At another time, his eyes would probably wander in her direction, but not anymore. He believed in some ways he had changed. He could not look at a woman in the same way again.

    The stewardess moved to get their drinks. Though a bit disappointed by the rejection, she still served them respectively with a smile on her lips.

    "Thanks," Jacky said to the woman, slightly surprised with what she witnessed.

    She had already assumed that when the girl made her first move, Marcus would grab the opportunity to get her number. But she was not expecting that he would ignore her just like that.

    As the minutes flew by, Jacky remained in her seat on the other side of the ne. While Marcus sat on the opposite side by the other window.

    Although they had been just a few feet away from each other, to them, it would seem they were a million miles apart. They had created such a big wall between them that it was hard to look past it.

    Then, something happened. The intense turbulence shook the ne, rattling the crew and the passengers on their seats. The few remaining liquids in the ss on her hands started to swirl, spilling some of it on her hands.

    It was a regr urrence in a flight like this, as the wind grew its strength in their current altitude. But it was not an incident that the pilots could not handle, not a situation to panic or worry about.

    "Oh my!" She could not stop the words from escaping her lips as the hair in her nape stood up, and her stomach started to churn.

    She had never beenpletely terrified of anything, but at the moment, she was shaking like a leaf. She was not afraid of heights or flying. In fact, she was excited about this trip.

    However, she was afraid of falling, crashing down at the vastness of the ocean. She could imagine sinking at the bottom, never to be found again when she identally gazed down at the infinite blue water below her.

    "We are experiencing slight turbulence due to a change of wind direction because of a weather disturbance, but it is under control. Please stay buckled on your seat for the meantime." The captain informed the upants outside the cockpit of their current condition.

    "Are you alright?" He asked her in his calm tone, sitting across from her on the other aisle.

    He did notice her sudden change of expression when he happened to look in her direction. Then, he remembered that she barely had any experience in flying. This incident might be new to her.

    "I''m ok." She turned away from the window before she felt sick any further. She automatically closed her eyes, leaning her back further in her seat.

    She was not going to admit to him that she was scared. It was not the time or the ce to admit vulnerability to a man who liked to take advantage of a situation.

    As far as she was concerned, her earlier stunt or previous act of chivalry did not prove that he had changed. It could only be an act or a temporarypse in her character.

    "Are you sure?" He continued as he unbuckled his seatbelt and stood near her. "I think you are a bit pale. Do you want me to sit down beside you and hold your hand?"

    He meant well when he offered his help to her. He could see her struggling with her breathing, although she was fighting hard not to show him.

    "You don''t have to do that." She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down.

    After all, she was assured by the captain''s words about having the situation under control. She did not want nor need his help, not if she could help it.

    She would never allow herself to be a charity work that he needed fixing to feed his ego. Afterward, he would discard her because he had lost interest.

    Somehow, his presence and her feelings for him had been her motivation to distract herself from her fear. She knew she did not hate him. But it did not mean that she wanted to be friends with him again.

    Although, she could settle for a civil rtionship, considering their friends, Alex and Dani, in the equation. She could not keep avoiding him or associating with him.

    "If you are sure." He still hesitated, continuing to observe her physically. Although, he did notice that she had started to rx in her seat, a good sign that she was feeling better. "Anyway, if you need anything, I am just on the other side."

    He could not me her for rejecting his help. He did deserve whatever it wasing at him. As the saying goes, you reap what you sow.

    But he could not also help himself for feeling worried about her. She had been a big part of his life. Honestly, she was the only woman who ever made a dent in his heart.

    The flight went smoothly after that incident. The two arrived at the airport with only a bit of a dy after the mishap with the driver.

    "Do you need any help?" He offered again when he was the first to unbuckle his seat and stand in the aisle.

    He could see that she looked better than earlier. The color of her cheeks had returned to normal, and there was no sign of her slight panic attack earlier.

    "I think I am good." She answered, trying to remind herself that she should act civilly in his presence. At least for the sake of their friends.

    "Can I escort you down the ne?" He offered, hoping that she would ept, given that she looked a bit friendly this time. "The steps going down the ne are a bit steep, and your heels might get caught in the slits." He added.

    He had seen many idents involving those killer heels getting stuck on the metal strips, causing minor injuries. He was just avoiding that from happening, nothing more.

    Seeing that there was no harm in epting, she finally agreed. "Ok." She walked with him towards the door, letting him guide her, and held her by her elbow.

    Sadly, she realized that Marcus was still the only man who could light her up in a second. When his slightest touch sent a thousand bolts of electricity to her entire body.

 Chapter 430 - Just A Piece Of Paper

    <h4>Chapter 430 - Just A Piece Of Paper</h4>

    Lunch had been fantastic as they shared it inside their room. Afterward, Antte finally showed up in their room carrying her list of things to do. This time, she was not taking no for an answer.

    One by one, the guests were starting to arrive. Each guest would stay at different designated locations. Some within the pce, while the others at nearby hotels.

    "Have you heard from Jacky?" She told her from theirst conversationst night of her arrival today. Alex had already arranged her transportation, so it was just a matter of time before she saw her best friend.

    "She and Marcus justnded at the airport. They are probably on their way to the pce." Alex informed her as if there was nothing wrong with that statement.

    When he heard about the problem with the driver, he asked Marcus to arrange for someone else to pick Jacky, but instead, he volunteered to do it himself.

    He did warn his friend about his n. He was afraid that it might backfire on him and end up worsening his situation. But he could understand what he was going through, so all he could do was support him.

    "Are you saying that they were on the same flight? Are you insane? Now, I won''t hear the end of it from Jacky." She was already expecting Jacky''s endlessint about having Marcus on the same flight as hers.

    She could already see her friend''s face as she walked into the room together with Marcus right behind her. War would be easier to handle than a pissed Jacky.

    "Easy. I think Marcus and Jacky had reached a cease-fire agreement for the remainder of the wedding." Alex reassured her fiance that she had nothing to worry about.

    After talking to Marcus briefly when theynded, he informed him that they were trying to be amicable. At least for the sake of their respective friends.

    "Easy? Are you sure you know what you are talking about? We are talking about Jacky and Marcus here." She did remember how Jacky wanted to put Marcus'' head on the spike.

    After what he did to her, she had never been the same again. She could tell that her friend tried her best to be civil when they ended up in the same room. But the two of them alone, she was not too sure.

    "I assure you that they are working out their difference as of the moment." Alex could only hope that he was speaking the truth.

    Although, Marcus guaranteed that he was behaving appropriately. He could not help but be wary that he might say or do something to trigger an adverse reaction from Jacky.

    "I just hope you speak the truth," Dani whispered to him as they continued to proceed to their next meeting.

    Antte led them to the west wing of the pce. It was where some of the offices were located. It was the part of the pce that Alex never particrly liked because it symbolized the responsibility he had turned his back on.

    "Exin to me again why do we need to discuss a prenuptial agreement." She still could not wrap her mind around the idea of signing another contract that would determine the fate of their future rtionship.

    Shepletely trusted him. She believed there was no need for a pre-signed agreement. She did not require a paper to tell them how to live their lives as a married couple.

    "Because it is for your own good. It would protect you from any eventuality." Alex stated as if what he said was a fact.

    He did agree to it when the idea was presented to him. He was marrying Dani because of her and not what she represented or her possessions.

    At the moment, he would admit that her value was significantly enormouspared to him. He was just a mere son of a Duke, but she was the daughter of a king, figuratively speaking.

    "If my father had put you up to do this, I will tell you now that I will never sign it." She warned him as rming bells started ringing in her ears.

    She could already guess the mastermind of this crappy arrangement. Her father had his fingerprints spread all over this. She understood his reason, but she still did not agree.

    "Your father only meant well. You could not me him for protecting you from all possible threats. He already learned that lesson when Nick tried to use you." Alex exined to her, hoping that she would keep an open mind.

    She stopped in her tracks, not wanting to participate in this meeting. She was right as Alex confirmed her father''s participation in this arrangement.

    "But you are not Nick. You have no ulterior motives for marrying me except because you love me. Am I right?" She could understand the need for prenup for other couples, but not for them.

    She might possess more assets because of what she would inherit from her father. But Alex was already the one safeguarding it for her and her future family.

    The way she saw it, he was already handling her fortune for her even before she even married him. He was running thepany that was supposed to be her responsibility.

    The matrimonial ceremony was just a formality, but they were practically married as far as she was concerned. For her, all that she possessed would be Alex, and the same applied to him.

    "But your father is also correct. We don''t know what the future might bring. Let me protect you now by letting us make an arrangement where we both could agree upon." Alex smiled at her, trying to be convincing.

    He knew what he had agreed on when he suggested this to Ethan. It was the only way Ethan would sign off his business to him and retire from his position.

    He had to assure him that he was not after hispany and money. He only wanted to help him, not because he aimed for his position. He did what he had to do because he loved Dani.

    He would protect her with his life, even sacrificing his own future for her. She was and would always be all he needed to survive and nothing else.

    "Ok. I will hear what you have to say, but I can tell you at this very moment. We don''t need to do this. I don''t want to sign it." She stated as she continued to walk with him until they had reached the outer doors.

    For once, she was thankful to Antte, who did not interfere in their argument earlier. But now, she was not keeping her silence as she objected to this contract.

    "That is all I am asking for." But he was hoping that she would see it from his point of view. "It would not hurt if you look at it and even sign it with me. I truly agreed with Ethan that this is important."

    All he asked was that she opened her mind to the possibility that them signing a contract would not change anything.. It was just a piece of paper that did not represent what they felt for each other.

 Chapter 431 - The Manhunt

    <h4>Chapter 431 - The Manhunt</h4>

    "Why do you have to get yourself involved in this?" His wife looked at her husband with concern in her eyes.

    Although she also wanted answers, she was wary that he was stressing himself in this matter. She did not want his health affected by his obsession to solve this case.

    "Because our daughter''s life is at stake here. If I don''t find the person behind her ident, her life will be in constant danger." He could hear the agitation in her voice. He understood her fear, but he could not heed her plea this time.

    He could not stop, not until he had unraveled the truth, learned the reason for the ident, and discovered the person behind it all. He would protect his daughter even if it was thest thing he ever did before his death.

    "Please, just be careful, Ethan. You know I can''t lose you. But do what you must to protect our daughter." She hugged her husband as she sat on the armrest of his chair, hoping she could be as calm as him.

    Being married to a man at the top of the leader board had never been easy. She was in constant fear for his life. If he acquired many friends, he also collected numerous enemies.

    Many of hispetition wanted his position. A number of them also wanted his life, but Ethan had fended them off. He protected himself and his family in the best way he could. Nobody dared touch him or any of his kin until now.

    If there was someone who could keep Dani safe, she believed Ethan could. But she was not disregarding what Alex was doing. But the more, the better, right.

    "Sir, Mr. Stockholm is here." His butler informed him, mildly interrupting their private conversation.

    He never usually butted in any private meetings. But, he had clear instructions to bring the detective to his attention as soon as he arrived.

    "Send him in," Ethan instructed, unable to wait for his final update.

    He believed that if someone could get the information he sought. It would be him because he was the best in the field he had met so far.

    He waited for his best investigator to enter his room and tell him what he had discovered. He did not only deliver what he required but also what he needed.

    "Mr. Hamilton." He acknowledged the great man in front of him. Then, noticed that he was not alone. "Mrs. Hamilton, lovely as usual." He approached her, took her offered hand, and graced it with a soft kiss on the knuckles as his sign of respect.

    "It was also nice seeing you, Mr. Stockholm." She replied with a warm smile. "But if you will excuse me, I still need to finish packing for the trip."

    She always admired the man for what he did for his husband. Some would use their skills to extort money from Ethan, but he never did.

    She strode out of the room, leaving the two to continue with their meeting. She knew that Ethan would share whatever happened in that closed room with her after he had analyzed all the information.

    "Sir, you have to forgive me for the slight dy. It had been a bit difficult to find this man. It appeared that they put extra effort to hide him." He began, deciding to forego the formalities.

    Whoever was protecting the real identity of the other driver of the car and hiding him had very unlimited resources. He kept moving around and getting ahead of him at every step.

    But he was not dered the best if he could not track him down eventually. It might have taken him time, but he already had him on his radar, and he was not getting away this time.

    "So, you have his real name and location." Ethan confidently stated.

    He did not need to ask to know that he had aplished his mission. He knew he could count on him to get what he wanted.

    "I do." He replied, at the same time, handing his boss the file containing his report.

    He already guessed the value of this intel to him. This was not business but personal. He knew information like this would be useless for others but would quite pick a price with this man.

    Ethan took the file and perused its content silently. Nothing much could be read from his expression. His eyes remained neutral, not indicating any kind of emotion.

    "You never failed me. For that, expect my gratitude." Ethan expressed in words was he was feeling. Although his face remained stoic.

    He had worked with Alex and the police to get this case solved as soon as possible. But he knew Alex was preupied with the wedding and the business.

    The police, though using all their resources was still not good enough. Ethan could not rely on them to find the culprit behind Dani''s ident.

    In his opinion, as long as the man who was behind hurting his daughter was out there, she would never be safe. They tried it once. They would try again.

    "You have been one of the best clients that I ever have. Consider this as a gift to your daughter''s uing wedding. I hope you catch the man behind this." Lord told Ethan.

    He believed showing good faith would not only be beneficial for business but also to their friendship. Not everything was about money. He also valued the connection he had developed with his important and influential clients.

    "Well, I would not say no to that. It was always a pleasure doing business with you." Ethan would not insult the man by insisting on paying for his services.

    After the long time that they had worked together, he also considered him a friend and a close ally. Something hard toe by in this line of business.

    "If you need my help again, you know where to reach me." Detective Stockholm excused himself, leaving him with the information in his hands.

    He also had a family of his own. He would have protected them in the same way that Ethan was doing. His respect for the man only increased because of how he valued family.

    For the sake of their friendship, he decided to continue his investigation. He would dig deeper into this case.. Ethan did not ask for this, but he decided to join the manhunt.

 Chapter 432 - Beacon Of Light

    <h4>Chapter 432 - Beacon Of Light</h4>

    Ethan watched as the door of his office closed. He opened the folder and scanned its contents. One by one, he scrutinized each page, examining the detailed report.

    "Care to share with me what you have learned." Laura walked back into the room, unable to stay far away. It was their daughter''s life that was at stake.

    She could not sit still and not know what was happening. Her packing could wait forter. Her mind would not rest until she heard from her husband that he had found the culprit.

    "Why don''t you sit down?" He gestured for the chair near him. He had no n on hiding anything from her.

    She had every right to know every detail of this situation, same as him. He had no monopoly of their daughter''s life, so she should be part of the decision-making.

    "That bad." She followed his gesture and settledfortably in the seat. She could already tell from the sound of his voice that it would be something hard to hear.

    He could fool a lot of people but not her. With the years of experience, she could somehow determine what was going through his mind and heart. Though he tried hard to hide it, even to her.

    "A bit, I am afraid." He admitted, shaking his head. He usually did not like showing his emotions on his sleeve. But, he believed that he was weakening in his resolve.

    He was growing old and feeling the same way. It was hard to admit, but he was getting tired more and more every day. As much as he did not want to acknowledge it, it showed in his face and actions.

    "Are you sure you are still up to do this? Maybe we could let the police handle this situation." She did not doubt her husband''s capabilities, but she thought of his health situation.

    "You know I can''t walk away from this. I can''t put the fate of our daughter in the hands of another." He walked towards her and sat down beside her, holding her hand.

    He started to rte what he had learned from the investigation. Telling his wife the details of the ident and the evidence they had recovered in the scene.

    The driver of the other car tailing his daughter''s car finally confessed. Based on the statement, he was paid to do it. But he had no idea who he was working for. He just went on the ride for the money.

    But he did give a name, an alias, which Stockholm used in his investigation. Using also the license te of the car used by the other driver who had escaped the incident.

    He had discovered the name of the unknown man. It had a clear description of the man''s identity. Most importantly, where to find him.

    "What do you think you should do now?" Laura never questioned her husband''s decision before, and she was not about to do it now.

    She always stood by him all throughout their married life. But she did sometimes share her thoughts with him, hoping that she could help him somehowe up with the best options.

    "I am thinking about it." He had been in many difficult situations before. Making decisions left and right. But when it came to his family, nothing about it would seem easy.

    He could either share this information with the police or act on this himself. But experience-wise, the chance that the police would catch this guy was slim.

    It would seem that sending his team would do a better job. Thest thing he wanted was for the man to get tip-off and get away again.

    If the source was right, the mastermind behind this might be paying an informant inside the police department. "I guess I have no other option but to organize a personal manhunt as soon as can be arranged."

    He already had a team of his best men standing by, waiting for his orders. He had asked his head of security to handle this personally.

    He did not want to take chances. Although they were only going after the little fish, he would take every precaution not to let him slip through their trap.

    He needed to seize him, unharmed. He wanted to know the information he possessed. He would use him as the bait to catch therger one.

    "Just be careful. I want our daughter to be protected, but I also want you safe." She agreed with his husband with his n.

    She also believed that putting this information in the hands of the authorities was dangerous. In their position, many wereing after them, using money to manipte the situation.

    She could not trust the system in this condition. She believed her husband would have to deal with this aggressively. He had to fight fire with fire because he could not extinguish it with water.

    "I assure you that everything would be perfectly ok. Anyway, have you started packing?" He tried to swipe the issue on the side, diverting Laura''s attention away from the problem.

    He did not want her to worry about it while they were on their way to their daughter''s wedding. It was a celebration they should be sharing with Dani and her future husband, Alex.

    He stared into her eyes and already saw the answer to his question. As he suspected, she did not go far from his office. She stayed outside, waiting for the detective to leave.

    "Barely." She confirmed his already made assumption. "I just could not focus on anything else." She could not exin what she felt about the threat in their daughter''s life. "But don''t worry. I know you have this under control."

    She put her hands together, trying to contain her emotions from pouring out. Now was not the time to be weak. She had to be more supportive of her husband''s ns.

    She had to be there for her daughter when she needed her the most.. Her family needed her more than ever to be their beacon of light.

 Chapter 433 - City Outsider

    <h4>Chapter 433 - City Outsider</h4>

    Finally, the other couple, not a romantic tandem, had arrived at the scene. Both yed a specific role as entourage in the wedding ceremony, in charge of the different programs in the uing event.

    "So, it would seem that we need to work together on this one," Marcus stated the obvious since the organizers gave them a task to follow together. "Are you up for it?"

    His voice was more of a challenge than a question as he directed his gaze to her. He was not sure if the idea of being in the same room most of the time would work well in their situation.

    But he more than weed the opportunity to be close to her again. Not that he was expecting anything from it. He was not deluding himself to believe that she would ever allow herself to fall for him again.

    "Do I have any other choice?" She answered him sarcastically, looking at the list of things they had to work on together.

    As she had decided earlier, she would act civilly, maybe even a bit friendly for the sake of their friends. After all, she would always be seeing him around. Now that her best friend was marrying his best friend.

    They were both directed to proceed to arge room as soon as they arrived in the pce. The head of the coordinating team would like to discuss the wedding arrangements.

    "I guess not." He agreed with her assessment, looking at the woman in charge of the ceremony.

    The woman did appear to be strict and would not take no for an answer. Not that she was thinking of declining the job. She was doing this not for the man beside her.

    It was for her friend counting on her to make the wedding perfect. Although Dani might not have asked for it, she still wanted to make this event memorable for her friend.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t bug you too much." Marcus assured her, hoping that would create a better working environment for the two of them.

    He sat beside her at the long table. Then, the other woman was at the center discussing further the details of their participation in the ceremonies.

    He realized a few more days of pre-wedding activities was a long time to be antagonizing each other. It would be better if they were on the same page.

    "I hope I can count on that." She also thought it would not help if she kept revisiting the past.

    He already said his apologies, and she epted it. Maybe this time, they could start by doing one goal at a time without ripping each other''s throats.

    She looked again at the list and found some discrepancies in it. She had asked for a schedule for a bachelorette party, but the time allotted to her did not match her initial request.

    "Excuse me, Antte, but I think there is a misunderstanding in my request." She pointed out the schedule listed on the itinerary of the wedding.

    Instead of having the bachelorette party at around six in the evening, it would start at two in the afternoon and end by six. That was not what she had coordinated with her.

    She already had created a program for the event, and she had no n to change it ording to their timetable. If someone had to adjust their schedule, it would not be her.

    "I don''t think there is a problem with the list." Antte looked at Jacky as if she was talking nonsense. "If you can all follow it ordingly, then we would have no cause for dy."

    She had all the ns already sorted out up to thest details ording to their customs and traditions. She was sure that there was no mistake in it.

    "But I can''t work in this timeframe. I specifically informed you what I need." She pointed out the error that the other woman made. She was not open to renegotiation.

    "I am sorry, but I can''t give you that time. ording to our tradition, it is..." Antte was saying, but Jacky did not allow her to finish.

    "I don''t care about your tradition because we too have ours. My friend had already agreed to have the wedding here. You are not taking this tradition from us." Jacky rattled on about the unfairness of their situation.

    She had been nning this event for as long as she could remember. As her best friend, she knew it would be her job to do this for her. It was a no-brainer that she was the only choice.

    Antte was temporarily stunned by the American''s outburst. No one had dared question her nning before, and she was not expecting that from their visitors.

    "You don''t understand. We are following a tradition we inherited from our oldest ancestors. We could not break it to amodate one wish of an outsider." Antte finally found her voice and remarked on the situation.

    "Precisely. Those traditions are old news that we need to bury in the past. I n to give my friend something new and different. I need you to change this back to its original schedule." Jacky insisted, pointing to the time she required.

    She was not going to let this stuffy woman dictate and derail her ns for thest night of her friend. She would fight for their right to conduct her party ording to her schedule.

    "I am sorry. But I can''t do that. It is already out of my hands. If you want to change the royal wedding itinerary, you have to take it up to the Council." Antte exined to her with a smirk on her face.

    She was not going to let this woman tell her what she should do, even if Jacky was the best friend of the bride. She was assigned with this ceremony because she was the best, and she was not allowing another person to ruin it for her.

    The responsibility of this entire event was solely on Antte''s shoulder alone. The sess of this celebration would bring honor to her.

    On the other hand, its failure would bring shame and disgrace, not only to her and her family as well.. So, she was not allowing some city outsider to dictate her job.

 Chapter 434 - The Greasy And Meaty Ones

    <h4>Chapter 434 - The Greasy And Meaty Ones</h4>

    "Where can I find this Council? Show me to their office, and I will file aint." Jacky stood up from her chair, ready to bolt to the location of their offices.

    She was not about to back down from expressing her opinion on the matter. If she had to knock on someone''s door or fall in line in some office, she would because she believed in what she was fighting for.

    "I think we can handle this from here." Marcus finally intervened after being silent for the entire interaction between the two.

    He had watched Jacky and Antte discuss the value of their tradition. In his opinion, it would seem that both had equal reason to argue their cases.

    But, he agreed with Antte. The royal family had never broken their tradition ever. Despite what Alex said, he believed that Alex would not be the first to vite any of it for his parent''s sake.

    "Thank you, Antte. We will contact you if we have any further questions." He bowed to the other woman as a sign of respect.

    "I think we should go to our rooms and get changed. We''ll talk about this moreter." He whispered calmly to Jacky before she could respond, not giving her time to challenge him.

    He grabbed Jacky in her arms and guided her out of the room before she could protest any further. He knew if he did not interrupt her, the situation would only worsen.

    He knew how important the traditions were in this kingdom, and no amount of intimidationing from Jacky would change that. She was only causing a scene unnecessarily.

    "What are you doing?" Jackyined, still struggling to get free from him after they were several feet outside the door. "I am not allowing her to get away with that."

    She was not sure why Marcus seemed to be siding on her side. But it would not stop her from doing what she had to do. She would find the Council, file aint against her and modify their tradition.

    "Jacky, stop it." Marcus finally stopped in his tracks and let go of her. "This is nonsense. You can have your party anytime you like. It doesn''t have to be that particr time."

    He thought that she was acting irrational, arguing about a simple conflict in schedule. Under normal circumstances, Jacky had always been clear-headed, agreeable, and friendly.

    "Fine." She looked anywhere else, avoiding making eye contact with him. She suddenly felt like she was losing control of her emotion. But she did not want him to see it.

    "What is wrong? Why are you acting like this?" Marcus did not move from his ce, but he focused all his attention on her. "Don''t give me that bullshit about being ok because something is going on. I can see the wheels in your head turning very fast." He had known her for quite some time. He had learned a few of her little quirks.

    He noticed the way she looked away from his stare. Her face suddenly changed, indicating that her mind was working overtime on something weighing heavily on her.

    "I am just feeling, I don''t know." She wished she could easily exin what she was going through. It made Jacky pause and stay quiet for a while.

    She was indeed acting like a New York brat. It was not her intention, but this wedding was finally getting to her. But it was not right to take it on Antte, who was only doing her job.

    She could only think of one thing that might be causing her to be like this. The uncertainty of her friendship with her friend was hanging on the bnce. "I am afraid that I am losing her." She finally admitted to Marcus what was troubling her.

    She was not thinking straight as her anxiety increased. Marrying Alex meant the possibility of losing her friend eventually. But what about her. She would finally be alone again.

    "Hey, don''t be like that. We are not losing our friends. On the other hand, we are gaining another." Marcus could sympathize with what Jacky was going through.

    He also felt the same way, at some point when he first heard that Alex was getting serious with his rtionship with Dani. But in time, he had learned to realize that he had nothing to fear.

    "I guess you are right." She finally acknowledged that she could not monopolize Dani for herself anymore. On the contrary, she would probably see less and less of her outside the office.

    But Marcus was also correct. It would not mean that their friendship would end just like that. They would always be sisters whether the red liquid in their veins did not share the sameponent.

    "Let me take your mind off that grim thought. Why don''t we work on your ns for the party? I am sure I can help." He suggested instead, hoping that would divert her mind to something else.

    Although he would not know anything about adies'' party, he figured it could not be that hard. He had battled in courtrooms and boardrooms. nning a simple party should be a piece of cake.

    She was surprised by the offer, unable to tell if he was serious or making fun of her. "Please, I am not your charity case." Jacky turned around, away from him.

    She walked back to the main building to find the room assigned to her for the remainder of her stay. But she was not so lucky as Marcus continued to follow her behind.

    "I am not. I am sure that I can be a big help. You just have to give me a chance." Marcus confidently stated as he quickened his pace and blocked her path. "Come on, I know my way around here."

    He hoped he was convincing because he could use a few more of herpany. From the moment he picked her up from her apartment, he had never felt so alive and happy.

    He did not want that feeling to go away just yet. He would fight tooth and nail to keep that feeling a little bit more. But he would not force himself on Jacky if it was not wanted.

    "I don''t know." She stated. She had no choice but to stop in front of him before she bumped into him. She looked around the ce and realized that she was not in her element. She was not back home, where she had many resources at her disposal.

    Marcus was correct again. It would be easier if she had someone who would know how to move around this ce. The pce was massive, and the rules were different.

    She could use his experience and knowledge of this kingdom to perform her duties appropriately. She did not want to embarrass Dani because she acted foolishly as her maid of honor.

    "I assure you that I will act honorably and no dirty business." He knew adding that would not guarantee her epting his offer, but he had to try.

    "Ok. As long as you promise that you will treat me to a decent pizza or burgerter." She was hungry and tired. She could not take the barely-there food that the gourmet chefs kept preparing for them.

    She needed real food.. The greasy and meaty ones.

 Chapter 435 - Not King Material

    <h4>Chapter 435 - Not King Material</h4>

    They were on their way to dinner. It had been a long afternoon, and yet they were barely done with theirmitments. Luckily, Antte called it a day.

    Soon, the couple would have time again for themselves to do as they pleased. But for now, Alex and Dani would have dinner at the pce with the duke and duchess.

    They did not mind since both would love to have theirpany. Besides, after the ceremonies, it would be a while before they would see them again.

    "By the way, have you heard from Mom and Dad?" She asked Alex, noticing their absence in the pce. She thought that he might have heard from them.

    She was hoping there was as she looked at Alex expectantly as they continued to walk towards the massive dining hall. She did not want to worry, unnecessarily, if there was a valid exnation for it.

    "Yeah, I forgot to tell you. But, Ethan called and informed me of a slight dy on their flight," Alex stated but immediately added when he saw her worried face. "They are fine. Don''t worry. They will be here in the morning."

    He did not supply any further exnation as to why her parents'' flight was dyed. He was d that he did not need to as they entered the room, diverting Dani''s attention from him to his parents.

    He did not want Dani to worry more about the case. She already had plenty of things to think about the wedding to include that on her te.

    He and Ethan had decided to keep the investigation between the two of them. Dani knew that the police were examining the matter, but not the extent of the entire situation.

    "I hope that everything is to your satisfaction, Danie," Ethan stated as they sat on the long dining table as the servers offered them some wine.

    He could already foresee that this would be the grandest celebration in the pce since his own wedding with his lovely wife.

    Although they hosted many parties for different asions, nothing wouldpare to a union of two people in love with the full support of their influential families.

    "Oh, it is more than what I expected. I am grateful for all you did to make it perfect, Katherine." Putting an appreciative smile on her face as she looked at Alex''s mother before directing her gaze to the duke. "And thank you for all your support."

    Despite her earlier reservations about the extravagant preparations, she still could not help but feel lucky to have a family who loved her enough to go through all this trouble.

    Well, she had already considered the duke and duchess as her family since Alex proposed to her. Their fates were already sealed the day she epted his ring.

    "Well, you have to thank your mother too. Laura was amazing." Katherine could not take all the credit. Her friend had also contributed a lot to the preparation of this event.

    She could not wait to see her again and show her what they had both aplished. However, she heard that her flight would be dyed, so she had no choice but to defer her excitement forter.

    "I guess I am just in time to congratte the lucky couple. I meant the happy couple." A smug voice resonated in the room, making the upants turn their heads to the source of the sound.

    Unfortunately, the voice matched the arrogant man standing by the entrance. An unexpected guest had arrived, but an unwanted one.

    "Prince Edward, it is nice to see you." As host, Duke Fred was the first to stand up and greet the prince.

    He was not informed that the prince would be joining them. It was supposed to be a family affair. But if he analyzed the situation, he would conclude that the prince invited himself to the asion.

    "Will you care to join us for dinner?" The duchess offered, knowing that was the gracious thing to do.

    She could not simply ignore his presence and be rude. Edward was still part of the family, even if the prince did not act as if he treated them as one.

    "I love to." Edward smiled at Katherine, epting her invitation. Obviously, he did not care if he intruded on a private event.

    He walked further into the room, approaching the people who were already seated, ready to have their meal.

    "Edward, when did you get back?" Alex asked, not expecting to see him this soon. He could not help but look at him suspiciously.

    Yesterday, when he checked on his whereabouts, his cousin was still back in New York. He was too busy all day that he had not checked on his men yet. He bet that the prince''s return would be the first thing they would report to him.

    Edward was one of their suspect in their ongoing investigation. He was being tailed by his men, checking his activities and associations. After his alliance with Nick, he could not discount him from the people who wanted to hurt him and Dani.

    "Just an hour ago." He stated before shifting his eyes to the bride-to-be. "It is nice to see such a lovely bride." He walked closer to her seat and held his hand to her.

    Out of courtesy, Dani would have no choice but to ept his hand, letting the prince nt a kiss on her knuckles. But instead of moving away, he decided to pull out the chair and sit beside her.

    "Thanks," Dani answered through her teeth, not liking the way he was staring at her.

    She never trusted Edward after she learned of all his dirty antics. He might be the king in the future, but she believed he did not deserve the trust and loyalty of his people.

    After Alex gave him a chance to change his ways, he threw his help outside the window. Then, he conspired with one of the most despicable men she ever knew against Alex.

    He was simply a detestable human being who did not deserve such an honor. She could understand the plight of the Council when they chose Alex over him.

    Edward was simply not King material.

 Chapter 436 - Banned Territories

    <h4>Chapter 436 - Banned Territories</h4>

    She grabbed the bottle of wine from the wee package that was left on a side table inside her bedroom. "This is nice." She uttered to herself, examining the expensive bottle in her hands.

    She wanted to see her friend, but she was informed that it was impossible because Dani had a prior engagement. She was a bit disappointed, yet she understood her friend''s situation.

    After a meeting with another program coordinator, Marcus and Jacky decided to go their separate ways. She had declined the dinner buffet prepared for the guest at the garden, opting to stay in her room for the night.

    She was tired, frustrated, and not in the mood to mingle. She would be no goodpany to anyone who would bump into her.? Not that she was expecting to see her type of crowd.

    "So, let me see what we have here." She walked further inside the room, scanning the immense space. It was a different room from the one she upied thest time she was here.

    It was actually enormous and more extravagant than the previous one she had before. The design focused on the feminity of the room.

    It was something she would approve of, especially the girly colorful decorations. It suited her personality and made the room quite lovely and lively.

    "What can I do to pass the time?" She thought, dropping down on the sofa, pouring the wine in a ss.

    She could use the reddish liquid to rx her muscles, calm her nerves and hopefully give her a sound sleep. As of now, she was not sure what was making her more agitated.

    She leaned her tired body on the back of the cushion, putting her feet up on the coffee table. After taking a sip, she let her eyes wander around the room until it ended up on the ceiling.

    She was staring at the beautiful architecture and the colorful arts, but it could have been a nk wall. She would never have noticed any of it as her mind flew away somewhere else.

    Was it the wedding, or was it the thought of seeing Lance again causing her restlessness? Then, another thought nagged at her.

    Could there be another reason for her internal turmoil?

    "This is insane." She stopped herself from letting her mind go to her unwanted reflections of the past or her recent past.

    She drank the remaining wine in her ss and refilled it again with a next half full. Then, she took the ss of wine, walking past the living room into the open balcony.

    As soon as she stepped outside the doors, she already sensed the calming effect of the air. The night had already seized hold of the light outside, allowing the darkness to take over.

    Only in this kind of scenario did she find the beauty behind the shadows. A moment like this showed her that darkness could be exciting and intriguing, giving the vibe of mystery and enchantment.

    But before she could drink half of the content of her ss, a knock on her room surprised her. It waste, and she was not expecting anyone to drop by.

    "Who is it?" She shouted as soon as she stood in front of the door. Still, she did not attempt to open the door, waiting for the other person to answer.

    "It is me, Marcus." The man said behind the door.

    But hearing his voice and confirming with his name did little to assure her that she should open the door. On the contrary, it only increased her anxiety to see him again.

    Suddenly the thought that she had been avoiding earlier came rushing at the forefront of her mind. She did not want to go to dinner without the assurance that Dani would be there was a lie.

    It would seem that Dani''s absence at the dinner did not count much to her. The thing that actually mattered was seeing him present in the gathering.

    "Are you going to open the door, or are you just going to let me rot out here all night?" Marcus asked with a slight plea in his voice.

    He had been debating whether to go back to his room or proceed as nned. The n was to go to Jacky''s room and knock on her door.

    It all sounded so simple in his head, but it was more difficult than he had thought when he stood outside her door. His hand poised in front of him but could not bang his fist on the wooden door.

    But finally, after several options, he found the courage to do what he had to do. Then he found himself face to face with the woman who had him twisted in a knot when she opened the door.

    "What do you want?" Jacky asked, raising her eyebrows at him, daring him to answer.

    She was beginning to think that his presence in front of her was bing less and less a coincidence. It was as if some of their encounters were deliberate.

    But it could be her paranoia acting out, making her doubt his intentions. She found it unbelievable that he had a change of heart and suddenly grown a heart.

    "I thought that we might grab dinner together. Not here, but I know a ce not far from here." He quickly amended his offer, seeing that she was about to decline. "I think I still owe you a pizza or a burger."

    He reminded her of their arrangement earlier. He thought it was a perfect excuse to see her and spend time with her. He now understood what Alex had gone through after meeting Dani.

    It felt like Jacky was his opium that he could not get enough of. He craved for her the more she moved farther away from him. But he could do nothing but wait for crumbs to fall to satiate his hunger.

    "I am not hungry like I told them." Referring to the organizers who invited her to join them at the party.

    "But I think your stomach begs to disagree." He stated, trying to catch her with her bluff. He pretended to hear her intestine make a guttural sound due to ack of food. "Besides, you should not be drinking with an empty stomach.

    Marcus did not actually hear anythinging from Jacky. But he could sense that she was already hungry because she had barely eaten anything the entire day.

    "My stomach is not making a sound just like you are implying, but a pizza sounds good." She suddenly realized that her stomach was almost empty.

    Maybe it would not be that bad to go get a pizza with himpared to going to the garden with all those stuffy guests.

    She believed she just needed to be extra careful not to fall again for his charms.

    "Shall we go?" He quickly offered before she changed her mind, which she would likely do if she came to her senses.

    "Fine. Just let me grab my bag." Warning bells rang in her head, but she was ignoring it.

    But seeing him, his handsome face, his impable body, and his boyish charms, she knew it would never be easy.. As much as she tried to control herself, her mind finally went straight to banned territories.

 Chapter 437 - Wild Guess

    <h4>Chapter 437 - Wild Guess</h4>

    Dinner had been full of strain since Edward joined them. Each one was on alert, knowing that none of them could trust Edward''s presence.

    No one was sure if his best wishes were purely in good faith. But, to be honest, the couples on the table doubted any of his good-boy acts.

    "I just talked to your Mom. Their flight would beter. I can''t wait to see her and show her all the things we have worked hard to aplish." Katherine proudly and excitedly shared with Dani.

    As a mother, she only wanted to give her only child the best life could offer. She knew Laura also felt the same way. It was the reason they had bonded so quickly.

    "I am sure that you have done an incredible job based on what I have seen so far. I am sure that the wedding will be spectacr." Dani truly believed what she said.

    She could not find any fault in the way it was being handled, except for the fact that it was her wedding. She actually found everything to be exceptional.

    It was the kind of matrimonial celebration she wished for when she was young and immature. Well, not exactly the same, but almost in the same category of her dream wedding.

    "Just tell me if you have any further requests. I will try to make it happen. This is your wedding, and I want you to have the best one." Katherine would do anything to fulfill all the bride''s wishes.

    "I think you have already done more than enough, Katherine. I can''t ask for more." Dani was grateful to have a dependable and adorable future mother-inw.

    She felt so lucky to be a part of this family soon. Not because they had royal blood, but because they had golden hearts.

    Besides discussing the wedding and slightly a current situation in the kingdom, which wasmon knowledge, their tongues were tied.

    They could not share anything that couldpromise their issues and ns within the family, not in front of Edward. They just could not trust him even though he was family.

    "If you need any assistance, don''t hesitate to ask. My father and I will always be happy to help. We are, after all, a family." Edward offered, knowing quite well that they were not buying his honorable act.

    He had heard that they had opened an investigation about Dani''s ident. He did not doubt that his name would end up on the top of the list as one of their suspects.

    It was indeed the first questioning out of his father''s mouth when he arrived at the pce. If his father thought about it, the entire Council might be under the same impression.

    "We will take note of that, Edward. Thank you." Katherine answered, still hoping that the offer was genuine and came from his heart.

    She still believed in the goodness of people. She remembered the Queen, Edward''s mother, who had been a good friend of hers. She knew that if she saw her son now, she would be crawling out of her grave to put some sense to him.

    If she had lived long enough to guide his son to a better path, Edward might have grown up to be a better man. Probably a person that would be worthy of the throne.

    "Well, it had been a pleasant dinner, and the evening is far from over. I think you, young kids, should make the most of it." Fred suggested, referring to the young couple. Finally, wrapping up the night.

    He was happy to see that his son had finally figured out what he wanted in his life. Inparison to most young people, nowadays, still lost with their ambitions and looking for a direction.

    He could not help but nce at his young nephew, who still had not learned his real value to the kingdom or his family. If only he would trust them that they were not conniving against him, then maybe someday, he would be sittingfortably on the throne.

    "Dinner is fabulous as always, Mom." Alexplimented his mother''s handiwork. "But, I think I will take you up on your suggestion, Dad."

    He had enjoyed thepany of his parents, and he would have loved to stay for more. But, having Edward around prevented that from happening.

    "Thanks again for this evening and for your warm wee." Dani addressed the older couple with a bright smile.

    "You are now part of our family. It is time that you call us Mom and Dad." Katherine insisted as she looked at her with a motherly love.

    Dani recognized the reflection on Katherine''s eyes. She remembered how her Mom would look at her when she was proud of her.

    "Ok. Mom and Dad." She indulged their wishes by repeating the words. It did feel good to let the letters roll out of her tongue. It felt so natural.

    She stood up with Alex''s assistance and finally said goodbye to the older couple and the other guest. They were the first to leave the room, hoping to make an escape from Edward''spany.

    But Edward also followed suit, excusing himself for something else he had to do. He caught up with them outside the dining room and in the hallway on their way to the main room.

    "By the way, it is nice to see that you are ok. I heard about the ident." Edward turned his head, looking directly at Dani on his side as he walked beside her with Alex on her other side.

    "Thanks," Dani replied back, unable to think of any other snide remark to his statement.

    She could sense that Edward was up to no good, but she had nothing to support that im. It was different to express her thoughts on another man''s face, but to say it in front of a royal prince was a different story.

    That was treason, punishable under the king''s judgment. She was not afraid to voice out her thoughts, but only if she had something to back it up.. At the moment, all she had was spection, just a wild guess.

 Chapter 438 - Moving Target With A Large X

    <h4>Chapter 438 - Moving Target With A Large X</h4>

    After hearing Edward refer to the ident, something inside of him clicked. Alex abruptly charged into Edward''s direction in a swift move, blocking his path, making him suddenly stop.

    On the other hand, Dani did not expect what Alex did. She was surprised by the action. She did not know what was going through Alex''s mind as if he was dering war.

    Then, after a ring battle where no one seemed to want to lose. It was Edward who first broke the silence. "What seems to be the problem, my dear cousin?" He asked with a crooked grin but still keeping his eyes focused on him.

    Alex maintained an impassive face as he continued to keep his eyes also fixed on the other man. He wanted to stay calm, but he could feel his blood boiling.

    He just had enough of his cousin''s tricks. He wanted to believe that he had nothing to do with this ident but past experience indicated otherwise.

    "I hope if you heard any kind of information about the ident. You would share it with me immediately," Alex spoke up with a tight lip as he studied his cousin''s reaction.

    If it was not Edward, another one of his suspects was his ally, Nick. But he could not ignore the possibility that they might be working together on this too.

    It was not beyond Edward''s capability to resort to his dirty tactics. If paired with a sinister man like Nick, Edward might be more than capable of doing horrendous things.

    "Are you saying that you suspected foul y?" Edward acted stunned with what he heard.

    Although he already knew all about the ongoing investigation of the police. It did not mean that he could not y dumb in front of his cousin.

    Not that it would throw him off the scent away from him and divert his attention elsewhere. He still did not like to confirm or deny any participation in the incident.

    "Yes, the police suspected that something was off," Alex exined, not wanting to borate more.

    If his cousin was involved or the mastermind behind it, he did not want to tip him off about the details of the case. He preferred to catch him with his lies.

    "Of course, you could count on me. Do you have any suspects or evidence on the case?" Edward asked, seeming to be thinking deeply of what Alex said.

    He was actually enjoying the haunted look in his cousin''s eyes. It was clear that he was on a witch hunt for the culprit. It was evident he was eyeing him to spill the bean.

    A dark shadow passed through his vision, clouding his judgment. He was like a bull with a red g waving in front of him. He could not stop himself from charging and going for the kill.

    "If I found out that you had a part in what happened to Dani, I will forget that we are a family. I will personallye after you." Alex said in a barely controlled temper, grabbing his cousin by the neck of his dress shirt.

    He knew he should never have said that, but there was something in his eyes. He could not stop thinking that he might have something to do with it, one way or another.

    "That sounded like a threat," Edward grabbed Alex''s hands that were still gripping him tight, tapping him gently. "I think it is time to let me go. I am still your prince."

    In a fistfight, he knew he was no match with Alex. Maybe if he was lucky, he couldnd a few damaging blows on his face and body.

    On the other hand, he would be suffering a broken nose and some broken ribs. He would even probably end up in a hospital. Well, that did not sound fair. So, he always resorted to power.

    "That is not a threat but a pledge." Alex was not about to back down from him whether he was the prince in line to the throne or even if he was the king. "You know me, I never renege on a promise."

    He was never afraid of him or his father. To him, their titles did not excuse them from doing something wrong. It did not give them the license to do whatever they wanted.

    On the other hand, their position should always put them ountable for their actions. It should make them realize that they had a higher moral standard to follow since they were the ones people looked up to.

    "Hey, stop it, you two." Dani tried to separate the two from the hold they had of each other. "I think this is just a misunderstanding." She continued, prying them away from each other''s throats.

    Dani heard everything, but it was hardly any news to her. She had already gathered the part about the police investigation. She concluded that her father and Alex had included Edward and Nick on the list of responsible for her ident.

    "Fine." Edward abruptly let go of his hand, waving them in the air as surrender. "Since I understand that emotions run high on asions like this, I will let this one slide." Edward tapped Alex on the shoulder, his expression clearly mocking him.

    He was fascinated with the way his cousin was losing control. It was not like Alex to get his emotion get away from him. All because of this woman.

    "Ok." Alex finally let go of him, but he did not apologize for his action. He only did it because of Dani, who seemed rmed by the situation.

    If not for her, he would have beaten Edward to submission until he confessed all his crimes. It might not be his upbringing and training, but he was willing to do it for the safety of his future wife.

    He was willing to set an example to whoever would think that they could use Dani against him. The first time he had learned of her ident, he already figured that he and Dani had a target on their backs.

    "Don''t worry, my cousin. I won''t use this incident against you, although I can have your head on a te." Edward liked to exaggerate matters as if he still lived in medieval times.

    But he continued in his statement when Alex did not attempt to respond to his words. "I will even help you find the culprit." He ced his hands inside his pants pockets, bowed to Dani, and walked ahead of them, leaving the two behind.

    Alex decided not to dignify what he said with a response. Edward was all bark but no bite when it came to his powers in the pce. He did not even understand his position and responsibility as the heir prince.

    "Are you ok?" Finally, Dani''s voice broke through his thoughts.

    If only all his enemies knew that the only way to get to him was through her, then her life would be in constant danger.

    "I''m good. I am sorry about that. I should never have lost my temper." This time, Alex apologized to her for his inappropriate behavior. But, his eyes still nced at the retrieving back of his known adversary.

    But he believed he should have done more. He was afraid he only put a mark on Dani''s back by not acting on instinct.. Dani was now a moving target with arge X on her back.

 Chapter 439 - Once A Cheater, Always A Cheater

    <h4>Chapter 439 - Once A Cheater, Always A Cheater</h4>

    The food and wine were fine, but thepany was questionable. That was what it felt like as Jacky sat across from Marcus in a ssy restaurant not far from the pce.

    At least she only had to deal with him and not an entire crowd. She kept telling herself as she listened to his idle chat about some uninteresting business transaction.

    "It sounds like you did a great job in closing the deal." She stated, unsure if her statement even fitted the situation. She just knew she had to say something from the way he was waiting for a response.

    In truth, she was barely listening to him, only catching a few bits and pieces of the story. Her eyes were more focused on the way his lips moved, distracting her from the topic of conversation.

    She kept trying to look away, directing her gaze to her food or the other diners around them. However, at some point, her eyes were maized as it returned its attention to admire those lips, those eyes, and that body she knew so well.

    "I hope so." He answered, a bit confused with her answer. He did detect that she was a bit distracted as her eyes kept wandering around.

    He did feel frustrated, debating whether to charm her back to his arms or to bore her to death until she decided to call it a night. It would seem that he chose thetter.

    But he did notice, once in a while, how she would look at him. It was as if she was devouring him with her eyes. He could see the reflection of his own hunger as if he was looking at a mirror.

    "Anyway, it had been a tiring day. I think it is time that we get back to the pce." She suggested, deciding she had enough of torturing herself by sitting across from him and not being able to touch him.

    It appeared that she was not over him as she initially thought. Or maybe she was just feeling lonely. Whatever her reason for feeling this way, she did not n to entertain acting on it.

    She would shove the thought way beyond her consciousness. She would bury the feeling in the deepest recesses of her heart. In her opinion, he just did not deserve to earn her trust again.

    "Sure." He knew that somehow he did mess up. He could see it in the way she looked at him. As if she had made a decision. It was the same look she gave him when she ended what was between them.

    He could not me her foring up with the same conclusion. He had hurt her, and he could not assure her that it would never happen again. He never believed he deserved a second chance.

    He was just about to leave her by the pce entrance when they bumped into someone who was on his way out. He suddenly stood his ground beside her, deciding not to go just yet.

    "Lance?" She was surprised to see him at thiste of the hour. But then again, she might not be the reason why he was here. It was a mere coincidence that they had bumped into each other.

    But as fate would have it, she still saw another person who she wished to avoid today. Maybe it was just not her lucky day. But when was she lucky, anyway.

    "Jacky, I have been searching for you. I came as soon as I heard that you had arrived." Lance greeted her, pulling her into a hug.

    He had agreed to remain friends with her and keep in touch despite what happened to their failed love affair. Or theck of enough love in their rtionship.

    He had dropped some papers for the Duke to sign. So, he figured to see her while he was already on the premises. He would have loved to catch up with her.

    "I was out." Jacky simply exined to him without adding any details. She slightly pulled away from his embrace, but he neverpletely let go of her as he continued to hold on to her hand this time.

    She did not try to snatch her hands away from him, finding a bit offort in his touch. She had always been sofortable around him that she never needed to pretend to be anything else.

    She was indeed happy to see a familiar and friendly face in this seemingly alien world. She weed Lance''s presence like it was the only natural thing to do under the circumstances.

    "I gathered that." Lance retorted back, finally acknowledging the other man at her side. "Marcus, it is nice to see you." He seemed to be brooding, standing quietly on her other side.

    He wondered if he had interrupted a date or something more. Judging from their different reactions, maybe not. But then again, he might be mistaken.

    Although, he would not be surprised if the two rekindled their love affair. It had been quite transparent to him that what Marcus and Jacky had was truly special.

    He felt that it was probably one of the reasons he could not fullymit himself to Jacky. Because he could see that she was still holding back. She was still stuck in the past and could not let go.

    "Lance, good to see you too." Marcus could not help but feel the slight pang of jealousy at how the two greeted each other. He could sense the closeness that the two shared.

    He had heard rumors that they went out, but he never confirmed if they were in a rtionship. He was not even aware if they were currently seeing each other.

    If they were, and then she would not have gone to dinner with him. But still, that did not answer the question. Observing them under subtle scrutiny, they did appear to be very close.

    "I hope I am interrupting with..." Lance was about to add your date, but Jacky stopped him by replying quickly.

    "Not at all. Besides, we only went out for dinner to discuss the preparations." She said, denying that it was dinner between two people in a rtionship and immediately correcting his presumption.

    She could guess that he assumed she went on a date with Marcus. But she would not consider this anything resembling that. It was just a friendly dinner and nothing more.

    "You are not interrupting at all." He also interjected upon hearing her response.

    He could not me her for how she reacted. It was clear that he was an unwanted character in this scenario. He was only interfering with the rest of their night.

    "In fact, I think it is time for me to leave. It had been a delightful evening." Marcus nodded in Jacky''s direction before turning to Lance. "She is all yours." Saying it as if he meant it.

    Marcus turned around with a stered smile on his face, not waiting for Jacky''s response anymore. He continued to walk back to his car, which was still parked in the driveway.

    He did not want to look back, afraid to see what he would witness between the two. Until now, he was not ready to let Jacky go.

    He still hoped against hope that he would find a way to win her back to his arms. That by some miracle.

    But he had to learn to forgive himself so he could finally forget about her. He could not keep hoping that Jacky would be better off with him. Because he could never guarantee that.

    "She is all yours." The word kept repeating like a broken record in his head. "What was that?" He held his head in the palm of his hands as he remained seated inside the car, lent to him by Alex.

    After a few seconds, he started the car and drove away, with no particr direction. All he knew was that he had to get away. He had to clear his mind.

    But he believed that he had done the right thing. He never had a chance with Jacky, especially when there was a better man than him, like Lance.

    Lance was a true gentleman and a genuine prince. Unlike him, a douche bag with a long list of bad records of charming women into bed. "She was better off with him." He kept convincing himself.

    He believed despite his promises to change for the better, there would always be that possibility that he would revert back to his usual foolish behavior. He was a lost cause.

    Like a leopard could not change its spots, he, too, could never change his essential nature.. He was afraid that once a cheater, always a cheater.

 Chapter 440 - Private Servant And Loyal Protector

    <h4>Chapter 440 - Private Servant And Loyal Protector</h4>

    The next day had been more eventful than the previous one. The day started with brunch, where all the guests were invited. At least those who were already present.

    Many of the other guests were still scheduled to arriveter or soon. But the couple was d that those who mattered were already sitting beside them at the breakfast table.

    "I am so d that you are finally here. I tried to see you yesterday, but Antte would not let me see you." Jackyined to her friend, who sat right beside her on the round table.

    As her best friend and maid of honor, Antte gave Jacky several tasks that she had to do before and during the ceremonies. A tradition that she had to do for the bride.

    But knowing herself, she would be incorporating her own tradition and style into this. She would noty back and allow Antte to get all the fun. She was not afraid to spice this up.

    "I am sorry about that. But don''t worry, we will have some more time to bondter." Dani assured her friend, knowing she was as excited about the wedding. Maybe even more.

    She had been dreaming for the two of them that they both find the right man. A man who would fall head over heels in love with them. Then, they would be the luckiest and happiest women alive.

    She could feel her genuine happiness for her. She could only hope that Jacky would also find her knight who would take her to her happy ever after. Because for her, Jacky deserved it more than her.

    "I am just so happy for you. Your dream is finallying true." Jacky told her, beaming with happiness for her. "Well, not this wedding, but you are marrying the man of your dreams."

    She could not stop the slight sob that escaped her mouth. She could feel the tears brimming in her eyelids, just thinking of her friend walking down the aisle in a few days towards the man that she would share the rest of her life with.

    She held them back, not letting the tears of joy spoil the evening. It was time to rejoice and be merry. It was a celebration of two hearts uniting into one very soon.

    "I am happy, too." She told her friend, looking at her fiance, who sat across the other side of the table with Marcus on his other side.

    Then, on the other side of the table were their parents, who were busy conversing with each other. Her parents arrived early that morning and were more than happy to join them for thiste breakfast.

    On the other tables were the other guests, who would join them through the entire ceremony. Some were families, friends, business associates, and influential connections.

    Who said that weddings were family affairs? They did not know what they were talking about as Dani observed their guests. Many sessful business transactions happened during these asions.

    Unfortunately, hers was no exception.

    "Do you want to get out of here?" Someone suddenly whispered in her ears.

    Dani was preupied talking with one of the guests, while Jacky was whisked away by Antte to do something again. A familiar voice slightly startled her by his sudden presence at her back.

    "Can you excuse me for a second?" She told thedy she was talking to.

    She allowed him to drag her wherever he had nned to take her. Enjoying the thrill of running away, ditching the stuffy event for something fun.

    The only problem was, she left Jacky to fend for herself again. But she guessed her friend would understand. She was the one who encouraged her to take a chance with this man.

    "Where are we going, Alex?" She asked when they were safely outside the massive structure, ducking behind the big trees and threading the grassywn.

    She figured they were going on an adventure. However, she feared she was not appropriately dressed for it as her pointed heels kept sticking in the muddy surface.

    She did not mind ruining the shoes, but she was afraid to break her ankle. "Wait." She pulled her hand out of his grip when he did not respond to her question.

    "It is a surprise. I promise you will like it more than talking about our history." He had been watching her the entire morning, enduring the lectures about their past.

    He had admired her dedication to learning about his culture and tradition. But, he could also detect the boredom in her eyes. There was a time for those life lessons but not today.

    He nned to save her from the tragedy of his past and show her the beauty of the future. Of course, it is a destiny that would only end in a happy ever after.

    "What makes you think that I did not like talking about your history?" She dared him to challenge her. But one raise of his eyebrow was all it took for her resolve to crumble.

    She could not deny that he was right. As much as she wanted to discover his heritage, it was not the time. She wanted to enjoy this day with her family and friends, not some schr who wished to teach her their ways.

    "Really, babe?" He finally asked, not at all, convinced that she enjoyed a minute of her conversation with the professor.

    He had seen the excruciating pain she was in during the entire time that she was listening to the professor''s discussion. He could have deceived the professor, or she chose to ignore it, but it did not fool him.

    "Fine. I almost yawned when the professor reached the war between whatever, luckily you pulled me out of there just in time." Dani could not even remember which era the woman was talking about.

    But she could not disgrace Alex by ignoring his heritage. She was indeed fascinated by it and would surely love to know more about it. One day, she would find time to study them.

    "Anyway," Alex was about to say something when she stopped him again. She pulled him to a stop again, and this time, she removed her shoes and decided to walk barefoot.

    This grassywn and the pebbled walkway were not designed for the modern era as far as she was concerned. She should have worn her sneakers if she had known about this n.

    "I could carry you instead if you like." He offered, finally realizing his mistake, noticing the difort of her shoes in their task ahead.

    He positioned himself at her front, signaling her to jump on his back. "I can also carry you in a bridal style, whichever you will prefer." He offered as he waited for her to choose.

    "Are we still far from our destination?" She was weighing her options, although the back ride seemed like fun.

    "A bit further through those trees. I will suggest you get on. Walking will be painful for your feet." Alex rmended as he made a quick nce at her.

    He could see that she was still contemting her options. In truth, there was no other option. He was not allowing her to walk by her barefoot.

    He would not allow anything to hurt her, not even him. So, if he had to carry her throughout this marriage to protect and keep her safe, he would do it without any hesitation.

    He might be one of the most influential and powerful people in their lifetime.. A king who would sit one day on a throne, but he would never stop from being her private servant and loyal protector.

 Chapter 441 - Party For One Or Likely Two

    <h4>Chapter 441 - Party For One Or Likely Two</h4>

    "Have you seen Dani?" She asked a familiar face, among the crowd of strangers.

    She had left her friend on the table to discuss something with Antte. There were severalst-minute changes that Antte made to the program that included her tasks.

    By the time she returned, she could not find her friend anywhere in the vicinity. She spotted her parents on the other table, mingling with the other guests, but no sign of Dani or Alex.

    "Yes." He leaned closer to her and whispered near her ears, not wanting the people he was conversing with to hear what he knew. "I think I saw her sneaking away with my cousin a few minutes ago." Pointing to the back exit.

    He assumed that the couple had enough of this circus and would rather be alone. If he had a choice, he would probably do the same. Unfortunately, he was obligated to stay and hold the fort.

    "Are you sure, Lance?" She could not believe that her friend would ditch her party and her. But his serious look confirmed it without saying a word. "Oh! I guess they are long gone." She concluded with a sigh.

    She was looking for her friend because she hoped to spend time with her. In addition to that, she needed something from her too. But it would seem that she had no option but to wait till she had time for her.

    She could not me her for running away with the groom. She would probably do the same. She was not the bride, but she could already feel the pressure of this wedding in her sanity.

    "Jacky," Lance called out to her, making her pause on her tracks. "Do you need help with something?"

    He did sense that something was off with her. After seeing and talking to her brieflyst night, he gathered that she might be lonely.

    At first, he wished her solemn look had nothing to do with him. He liked her, but he knew he could never pursue her. It was just not possible. He did not want to put her in a lifetime of misery if she ended up with him.

    "No. I am good." She told him, not wanting to interrupt him any further. "I better attend to my duties. I am sure you have yours."

    She could already guess that he was a busy man. He was a prince in this massive kingdom. He probably had responsibilities she could not even imagine.

    "Jacky, do you want somepany?" He offered, seeing that she was alone. Judging by her facial expression, she looked like a woman lost amid strangers.

    Not that she could not handle herself with these people. If anyone could pull off a stunt unscathed in this scenario, it would be her. But he would prefer she did not do it alone.

    "I think I can manage. But, thanks." She moved away from him, scanning the room.

    She found herself surrounded by prominent people in high society. People that she admired and idolized because of their aplishments.

    But she never wished to be anything else than herself. She was satisfied with who she became and what she sacrificed to be here. She was letting these people intimidate her and think less of her.

    "Do you mind if I tag along?" He could not help it. He did not like her to be alone if he could apany her.

    She was alone in a foreignnd with not many friends or family with her. He could not abandon her to fend for herself, remembering the first time he met her.

    "I believe you are busy discussing some foreign international incident with the king and queen." She looked at him, surprised that he followed her.

    The idea of a friendlypanion sounded appealing. She would not mind taking him on with his offer, not wanting to be alone in this crowded ce.

    "First of all, they are not the king and queen, but they are part of the royal family. Second, I am bored and needed some livelypany." He exined as he continued to walk with her and smiled at the other guests.

    "Wait, what is the color of my clothes? What about my hair? Do you see a smudge of makeup on my face?" She rattled him with a series of random questions.

    "What is with the questions?" He asked, confused but curious with her answer as he sported a dumbfounded look.

    "I thought you have mistaken me with the court jester." She looked away from him,ughing at his reaction, but her eyesnded on another set of eyes.

    Her smile quickly faded, reading the pain reflecting on those piercing eyes. But it quickly disappeared when he realized that she was looking in his direction.

    She was sure of what she saw but had no idea what to do with that information or what it meant to him. The smile on his lips as he walked towards her told her that whatever his eyes were telling her earlier, he had long buried them deep down his mind.

    "Nice to see you again, Lance. Jacky, you look great as always." Marcus interrupted the two from whatever they wereughing about as he greeted them. He waste in the event since he had a terrible hangover.

    After leaving Jackyst night in thepany of Lance, he decided to drive to a bar. He had a few drinks. He even tried to pick up a girl while he was on it.

    Unfortunately, he was not drunk enough to push through with his n. As he was flirting with the girl, his mind just kept going back to her.

    He keptparing everything about her to the only woman he wanted to be on his side. In the end, he had to go home more frustrated than when he had left her side. He ended up finishing the bottle of alcohol in his room.

    "Is that you?" Jacky had to scrunch his nose at him, sniffing the vague smell ofst night''s fermented stench of alcohol in the air.

    "I already took a bath twice. You can still smell it?" Marcus subtlely tried to inhale his body odor.

    He thought he might get away with it, but apparently, he still wreaked alcohol despite his effort. But there was nothing else he could do with his situation.

    "Well, unfortunately, you do stink." Lance seconded Jacky''s observation as he pped Marcus on the back.

    If he had to diagnose Alex''s best man, he would say that Marcus was suffering from a deadly disease. It could cause heart failure and even death if not treated immediately.

    Luckily, it was curable, but unfortunately, the cure was not alcohol or any over-the-counter drug. It was a little moreplicated than buying medication to take the pain away.

    "You should get some coffee," Jacky suggested as she walked past him, giving him friendly advice, with Lance following close by.

    She wondered if there was a partyst night, but she did not see it in the itinerary. Well, he did leave in a hurryst night. She eventually came up with a conclusion.. He was just in a party for one or likely two.

 Chapter 442 - Hit The Tabloids

    <h4>Chapter 442 - Hit The Tabloids</h4>

    She could not help but smile at their situation. She could hardly remember when was thest time that she had a piggyback ride. Maybe when she was little, when her father could still carry her on his back.

    "We are almost there." He announced. "Are you enjoying the view?" He teased her, fully aware that she was not watching where they were going, but she had her eyes closed as he carried her to their destination.

    He wondered what was going through her mind as sheid her head on his shoulders, leaning her body on his back, with her arms mildly wrapped around his neck and shoulders.

    "Well, my mind is running quite an imagination, if that counts." She confessed to him, smiling as she continued to close her eyes.

    He did say he wanted to surprise her, so she would wait until they were at the spot before opening her eyes. She would enjoy the images that popped up in her mind in the meantime.

    She admitted a slight difort, but the feeling of his body and hers molded into one was all worth it. All she could focus on was the steady rhythm of his beating heart together with the calming up and down motion of his back as he breathed.

    Besides, he did not seem to mind her weight as he carried her effortlessly on his back. But she did feel his muscles contracted in every movement that he made. It did feel great underneath her touch.

    "Oh, I can''t wait to hear what you are thinking." He made a few more steps until he reached arge clearing, unobstructed by the trees behind him.

    He had been thinking about this ce when he saw her open up her eyes this morning. But he could not shake off Antte from their backs as she started barking orders as early as dawn.

    Then, there was thete breakfast with their parents and the guests for a bit of early get-together wee party. He would have liked to bring Dani here at sunrise, but he had to settle for now.

    "No, you can not." She replied, sensing that he finally stopped. "Are we here?" She could not contain the excitement from showing in her voice as he slowly set her feet down on the ground.

    She strained her ears to filter the different sounds in the air. She felt the slight breeze softly that grazed her skin, tickling her in the process.

    It was as if she was young again, and she was ying a guessing game. She loved every minute of it, letting the warmth of the sunbathe her entire body.

    She would choose this over the weather that they left behind. In addition, she appreciated theck of pollution in the air and missing nonstop honking of horns.

    "Yep, you know you can open your eyes now." He rmended, wanting to see her reaction upon seeing this ce.

    He never imed that he hated the ce where he had grown up. On the other hand, this was his home and would always have a special ce in his heart.

    But he also had grown to love what he had built for himself. A life that did not tie him to the kingdom, the tradition, and the responsibility of a throne.

    But still, he would like to share everything about his past with his future wife. Then, he would live with her through the present and n the future with only her on his mind.

    "Oh! What is this ce?" It was an anti-climatic response to his surprise as she expressed a bit of disappointment in her voice when she finally opened her eyes.

    She stood in front of him, scanning the ce and continuing to look like she could not see sense why he would bring her to a ce like this. All trace of her excitement in her face was gone.

    "I''m sorry. You did not like it." He was surprised, more or less stunned by her reaction. It was not what he was expecting from her.

    After all the things he had shared with her before, this would be the first time that she appeared to dislike what he liked. He always assumed that they would have a simr taste in everything.

    Eventually, he understood her. He was not dismayed about her reaction. He was bound to discover that they might have several differences, which was healthy for their rtionship.

    "What is there to like?" She said, finally turning around and looking at him. She turned her serious face into a frown before wrapping her arms around his neck, pulling him down to her eye level.

    She dared him to answer her question, wanting to know what he had in mind. She was intrigued to know how he would salvage their situation and not ruin the remaining of the day.

    "I guess there is only me." He answered back, locking his eyes with her. If he could not entice her with the view, and then she would have to settle with him.

    He was confident that he would always be enough for her, just like she would alwaysplete him. He would not need anything else except her in his life.

    Her lips finally turned upright, forming a sweet smile upon hearing his response. "You certainly know how to make a woman swoon. You always say the right words."

    She held tight on his neck as she pulled him even closer to her lips. Just enough to feel his breathe but still plenty of space between their lips.

    "You are the one putting those words into my mouth." He confided in her. He was never a poetic person, not much of a romantic either. But when it came to her, he always came up with the perfect act.

    "But, I have a confession." She uttered in a tiny voice as if she was guilty of doing something terrible.

    She smiled a bit at him, but only enough to express how much she was sorry. But also to tell him that she was ashamed of her current behavior.

    "What is it?" He asked, suddenly on alert again.

    He was not used to her confessing because she hardly did anything he did not like. But he was open to whatever she was about to say. He would always prefer to have openmunication with her throughout their marriage.

    "I am sorry I did not like your surprise." She was saying when he interrupted her.

    "No, you don''t have to apologize or exin yourself. I..." But she shut him down with her finger, muting his lips to silence.

    "Let me finish. When I asked what was there to like about this ce, I wanted to hear your opinion. But you took it the wrong way. And I jumped into the chance to see your reaction instead of correcting you." She continued rifying her side.

    "I am sorry. But I ampletely in love with this ce." She added when he maintained his tight lip, just looking at her. She forced a smile on her lips, trying to look adorable, hoping that it would work on him.

    "As always, you never failed to make our rtionship unpredictable. You always keep me on my toes with your innocent stunts." Instead of getting mad at her, heughed, d that she also loved what he loved. That was what mattered to him.

    He finished what she started, covering the remaining space between them. He pulled her even closer than possible, almost crushing her body against his.

    His lips sought hers, like a thirsty man needing refreshing water. He would ravage her, here and now, if it had not been a public ce.. He had no doubt that would hit the tabloids.

 Chapter 443 - One-man Woman

    <h4>Chapter 443 - One-man Woman</h4>

    "Where did you run off too? I hope you have a great alibi for ditching me alone in that wee party." Jacky looked at her as if a wrong answer would cause her friend dearly.

    In all honesty, she did enjoy the rest of the party with the help of Lance, introducing her to the people she should know. Afterward, he even offered to go out with her, down to town.

    He served as her chaperon as she did her window shopping. He offered to buy her several things, but she adamantly refused. She did not need him to buy her stuff for them to be friends.

    "I am very sorry for leaving you like that, but Alex brought me to theke." She said dreamily, still reminiscing every second of that experience. "You should see it. The ce was amazing."

    The site was spectacr because of the view. The entirekeside was surrounded by an assortment of wildflowers. With several trees sporadically situated to create shadows and shades around the area.

    But it was not what made the moment special. It was the way he had always made an effort to make everything seem perfect. Not because he had money tovish on her, but the simplicity of his actions.

    "I guess that is good reason enough." Jacky could not contest that, seeing the happiness and contentment in her friend''s face.

    All the tension that she saw in her friend earlier seemed to vanish after her secret rendezvous with her groom. That was what mattered most at the moment, to find her friend rxed and enjoying herself for a change.

    "I heard that you went out today with Lance. How is he?" Dani asked, finishing the final touches of her makeup.

    She was getting ready to go out with Jacky to her surprise party. She remembered thest time her friend nned a party for her. She ended up in an ident.

    But this time, Jacky was not taking anything for granted. She would be apanying her to the venue with Ben and some other securities to assure her safety.

    "He is a friend if that is what you are asking. When you left, he was kind enough to show me around." Jacky said, walking towards the bed and sitting down on it.

    She was d that she had met Lance in her life, but she was not sorry that it did not work out for the two of them. She epted that love should not be forced, but it should flow like a river, unhindered.

    She did love him. She also believed he felt the same. But it was just not enough for them to fight for it. She did not love him enough tomit herself until the end.

    "So, there is no chance at all that anything will happen between the two of you." Dani wished that her friend would finally find the right man for her, but if Lance was not the man, then that was it.

    "Nah. We are just friends." Jacky confirmed, finally concluding what she always thought about Lance.

    She did wish to find the perfect man for her. But she would not force herself if it did not happen soon. She would wait for it until fate decided to intertwine their fates.

    Then, her mind went back to the earlier scene. She was, once again, reminded of those soulful eyes. She could not shake them off as they kept nagging at her to find out what it meant.

    "Anyway, shall we go before Antte loses her temper because we are not on time?" Jacky finally settled to follow the protocol of the kingdom after Lance exined to her how important this was to their families.

    After more than half an hour, the two walked to the venue of the bachelorette party. The ce was already full of their friends and some youngdies of the kingdom.

    All the guests greeted and congratted Dani for her uing wedding. Many of them even flew from different ces to celebrate this moment with her.

    If she had genuine friends at the party, wishing her the best. Some of her guests also envied her sess in life, especially those eyeing the prince to be their husband.

    They could not believe that Prince Alexander would choose a wife outside their kingdom. Many expected that after he broke up with the famous model. He would settle with one of the princesses or noblewomen in their country.

    "Shall we start with the party?" Jacky said after the introductions, making the girls go wild. sses of alcohol started circting in the room, carried by muscr waiters wearing only their pants and a silly bow.

    She had limited time to perform her task as the person in charge of this celebration. But, she would guarantee that it would be a memorable one.

    She had prepared several parlor games for the event, suitable for the asion. Then, she arranged a few shows to liven up the party. Thanks to Lance, she was able to pull up this stunt behind Antte''s nose.

    "You have been busy. I don''t know how you manage to do this." Dani was surprised to see that Jacky had organized such a party under the circumstances.

    It was something that she imagined Jacky would do with her bachelorette party. Not the one that was in her dream. Nothing about this situation would qualify as boring at all.

    She would not be surprised if Jacky was even able to get a male stripper to dance for them. She could almost see the eyes of Antte bulging out of her socket once she learned of Jacky''s stunt.

    "Nice party." One of her friends in college said, congratting her for finallynding a good man. She was now happily married with two kids, so she had only good things to say to her friend as she entered married life.

    Many more old friends that she had not seen for a long time came to celebrate this special asion with her. They had joined every game that Jacky had organized, even the weird ones.

    Then, as she expected, the final show came. A man came out of the small stage, wearing a prince costume with all the trimmings. He looked handsome and could actually pass up as a prince.

    But when the music started, he performed a very sexy dance for everyone before finally focusing on the bride. He pulled her towards the center of the stage and started dancing for her.

    "Jacky, I am going to kill you." She mouthed, a bit embarrassed by the scene. But everybody was shouting for her to enjoy it. So, she sat stiffly on the chair as the man continued to grind his body in front of her.

    "This is yourst time to ogle another man''s body, so better enjoy it while itsts," Jacky shouted back over the noise of the music and the cheering of the crowd.

    She knew her friend was right. After the wedding, Alex would be the only man to fill her life and her bed. There would be no reason for her to look at anyone else.

    "Come on, p that ass." Another of her friend shouted to her. Clearly, everyone was having a great time at her expense.

    Finally, she realized that she should enjoy herst day as a single woman. She closed her eyes and obeyed the cheering of her friends.

    With the palm of her hand, she smacked the man on the cheeks of his ass. Luckily, it was still enclosed in his mini brief. But when they cheered for more, she knew she had enough.

    She was more than happy to have one man in her life forever. She would not want anything more.. She was content to be a one-man woman.

 Chapter 444 - Never Judge A Book By Its Cover

    <h4>Chapter 444 - Never Judge A Book By Its Cover</h4>

    After the very naughty party that Jacky had prepared for her, she was whisked off back to the pce for her next appointment. She never thought that getting married could be this exhausting.

    She just hoped that she did not have to deal with more visitors. Her cheeks were about to have muscle spasms from all the smiling she had been doing so far.

    "Where are we going again?" Dani asked one of the coordinators assigned to her today.

    She figured she was not going back to the pce because they had just passed the usual route that would take them there. She only got a glimpse of her itinerary today and missed checking the details.

    It was Jacky''s fault that she did not see the itinerary. She kept disrupting her with her non-stop questions early that morning. Now, she had to rely on the coordinator for her schedule.

    "If you bother to look at your schedule, Ms. Hamilton, it would have informed you that you are meeting the king this evening. You are to have dinner with him." The coordinator said a bit sarcastically.

    She was one of those women who had worked for the royal family almost all her life. She had watched the kingdom fight for its glory for decades.

    She was afraid to see that it would finally fall because of this unsuitable marriage. Seeing that the only king suitable to rule their kingdom, marrying a foreigner. Then, choosing to live with her in a foreignnd.

    "I gather you don''t approve of me." She had enough of the odd looks and the innuendos thrown at her since she had arrived.

    She was not naive not to figure out when she was not wee. Based on the not-so-warm greeting she had been receiving so far.

    But she would like to know what she did for them to act this way in her presence. She would like to get to the root of the problem to find a solution and address it ordingly.

    "It doesn''t matter what I think." The older woman said, then zipping her mouth, thinking she already said too much.

    It was not her ce to express her opinion in this matter. She was just an employee of the kingdom. She knew better than to

    show her personal sentiment in a situation like this.

    "Well, it does to me. I want to know why you feel like I am the enemy when I could not remember doing anything to deserve it."? She shifted her attention to the woman who sat beside her in the car, giving her undivided attention.

    She might have a slight idea of what could be causing the issue. But unless confirmed, it would be pure spection on her part. She did hear something about her being not one of their kind from one of the maids in the pce.

    "I am sorry for the way I came out too strong. I did not mean to offend you." The woman said to her, but she slightly hesitated before continuing. "But, you see, you are a foreigner, marrying one of the future leaders of ournd."

    She knew she could not keep quiet when she already had an opportunity to say what was on her mind. She could care less if she was charged with treason for speaking her mind.

    It was her chance to send the message across to this foreign woman who wanted to be part of their kingdom. She should be aware of the series of problems she was getting herself into. In turn, the effect it had on the citizens.

    "No, don''t be. You are entitled to your opinion. But, I wish I knew what I am being used of so that I can defend myself ordingly." Dani could see that there was a deep-rooted problem in her midst.

    She would rather face it now than find herself in a deep messter. She always believed that facing the problem head-on was the only way to find a solution.

    "First of all, you have no idea of our life, tradition, and culture. All you city folks could think about are making money and acquiring power." She began enumerating the numerous reasons Dani was not suitable to marry the prince.

    "If you haven''t heard, the Council had chosen Prince Alexander to take the throne. But because of you, he had declined. He opted to stay and live in yournd and your uncivilized ways." She should not have said those things, but the girl asked for it.

    "I guess I did ask for it. But would it be too much to ask if you would listen to my version of the story?" Dani understood her plight. Putting herself in her shoes, she might also think the same.

    She already knew about this, and it was her opportunity to exin her side to her. Maybe it would somehow enlighten her and her associates with the truth.

    "You listened to me. I think it is only fair that you air your side." The older woman felt obligated to listen to her out of delicacy.

    But she believed that nothing she would say would convince her otherwise. This woman would only cause more problems for their kingdom than any solution.

    "Thanks. I guess." She shuffled her brain for a better way to say what was on her mind, but the truth would always be the best way, she concluded.

    "If you have done your research on me thoroughly, you might find that money and power are the least of my priority." She answered the first concern she had about her.

    She did not like to borate more on the subject matter, not wanting to appear like she needed to prove herself to her. She just wanted to rify that matter to her. It would be up to her to verify the truth if she wanted to.

    "Next, it was never my intention to stop Alex from taking the crown if he wanted it. But I could not force it on him if he believed he did not want to rule over thisnd." Dani looked around the vastnd that was before her.

    She could not think of someone turning their back on such beauty. The beautiful countryside depicted nature at its very best.

    "But..." The other woman was about to express her opinion again until she was cut off.

    Dani was not done exining herself. She still had one more thing to say to her that should prove her point. These people should stop judging other people for what they thought they knew.

    There was such a saying that never judge a book by its cover.

 Chapter 445 - Different Did Not Mean Not Good

    <h4>Chapter 445 - Different Did Not Mean Not Good</h4>

    "Lastly, I don''t care about the politics, tradition, culture, money, power, and all the things that you might think I wanted from this marriage. All I care about is how we both feel for each other." She finished her statement just in time for them to stop in front of one of thergest castles she had ever seen in her entire life. She had been to some in her trips, but this one was spectacr in its grandeur.

    Most of what she had seen before had been renovated to adapt to modern times. But this one, although she could see some adjustment in some ces, still maintained its past structure and architectural elegance.

    The door to the car was immediately opened. She was ushered inside the pce that was well guarded at every corner. The older woman apanying her had kept her mouth shut after that. Only speaking if necessary.

    "We have to wait here until the king is ready to see you." Her chaperone stopped her in one of the rooms, a waiting area for the guests.

    But they had barely sat down when a man dressed elegantly in a ck coat and bowtie came to see them. They were not given a chance to finish their conversation.

    "King Edward is ready to see you now." The well-uniformed man announced as he stood by the doorway.

    Dani walked with him, leaving her chaperone behind towards another big room at the end of the hallway. She waited until the big double doors opened and revealed the inside.

    All she knew was that she was about to have an audience with the king. She had no idea what the protocol was, but she had hoped that Alex would be here to apany her.

    Unfortunately, he had his own appointment he had to attend to, which did not include her. If her assumption was correct, it would be his bachelor''s party organized by Marcus.

    "Please, Miss, you may proceed inside." The man called her attention as she was busy thinking of what to expect from this meeting and where her future husband would be at the moment.

    "I am sorry." She quickly replied, slightly embarrassed for her absentmindedness.

    She realized it was not the time to be sailing off tond. She needed her full wits in facing the king. She had no idea what the gathering was for, and she should be prepared for any eventuality.

    She suddenly remembered the incident with her chaperone and how she saw her presence in the kingdom. She wondered if the king also had his own thoughts on the matter.

    "Oh, there you are. You look lovelier than the first time I saw you. It is probably the wedding bliss that is making you glow." King Edward stood from his seat and moved towards her to wee her.

    He did think that Alex could not have chosen a better wife in her. He could only hope that his son would also find the right one. He knew he should stopparing the two.

    But he could not help himself. He could not stop seeing how Alex was excelling in everything he did. He always thought that Alex was the son he never had.

    "I guess I should say thank you for thepliment." She was used to it, but she still felt embarrassed from time to time by it. She had no idea if she should bow or kiss his hand, but when he extended his hand for a shake, she took it.

    She could feel her cheeks heating up, but other than that, she was still able to smile at the host of the event, which would appear to be a party for two, noticing it was just the two of them in the room.

    She was expecting to enter the king''s room with huge columns and a massive stage at the other end of the room. Then, the king would be sitting on his throne, wearing his crown and carrying a scepter.

    Well, at least not this king, who was wearing a ck coat and tie and sporting one big friendly smile on his lips. But she would prefer to deal with this one than a pompous king who put himself on a pedestal. She did remember his son, Edward.

    "Come on, shall we sit down. Dinner would be served in a short while." King Edward gestured for her to take the vacant chair on his right.

    She took a seat and waited for what would happen next. She did not want to second guess the king''s ns for the night. She would rather wait till he revealed his purpose for this meeting.

    "Would you like some wine? Our people made this in our vineyard." He offered, not failing to include her in the sentence. He already epted that she would be a part of this family soon.

    He moved to the table carrying the wine and a couple of sses. "I was advised by my doctor not to drink too much alcohol, but what do they know." The king jokingly said as he poured himself one before turning to her for confirmation.

    "Sure, Your Highness, I would like to taste your wine," Dani answered, remembering the proper way to address the king in his presence. But the pronoun used was not lost in her.

    It might be his way of weing her to the family or a sort of intimidation tactic. Whatever it was, she was not about to make an abrupt conclusion until she had gotten to the bottom of this meeting.

    "When we are alone like this, you can forego with the formalities. Just call me Uncle Edward. That is how you say it in your country, right?" King Edward told her as he walked back to their seats and handed her the wine.

    He gestured for her to taste it, proud to promote their local product to his guest. There were several justifications for why he wanted to see her. One of them was to get to know her for obvious reasons.

    "This is absolutely delicious." She tasted the wine after swirling and sniffing its aroma. It was simply divine.

    If this small country could produce such incredible products, why did Alex want to leave this ce? He could make millions by exploring what this country had to offer.

    She fell in love with this country at first sight. It was different from where she had grown up.. But different did not mean not good.

 Chapter 446 - The Last Laugh

    <h4>Chapter 446 - The Last Laugh</h4>

    In the middle of the city, a private party was in full swing. All guests were men wearing expensive clothes, essories and driving high-end luxury cars.

    "Congrattions, Prince Alexander Princeton ckstone," Evan announced to everyone as soon as Alex entered the premises. "...or was it King Hamilton now?" A wisecracked that Alex did not find funny but had to go with it.

    "Just Alex." He corrected, waving to all the guests who arrived to celebrate the night with him.

    The bright, sparkling lights in a darkened room and the loud noise reminded him of what it was like when they were all still young.

    The many years of bonding and getting through tough times with his buddies had been memories he would cherish forever. But this time, he would be entering a new life and creating new memories with an extraordinary person.

    "Congrattions!" Another set of friends greeted him, while others wished him luck. As if he would need luck when he felt like he was the luckiest man in the world.

    After a short introduction, the party continued. The boost and the scantily d girls flooded the floor. Strippers jumped on their poll stand, entwining their bodies along with the music.

    "For thest couple of days of your bachelor''s life." David raised his ss to the entire guests present in the room, dedicating the toast to their friend.

    David had long given up his bachelor''s life ever since he got into amitted rtionship with Rose. He even brought her to the wedding as his plus one.

    He had been contented to have her by his side since they settled to date exclusively. Correction, he decided to stop going from one woman to another for affection.

    "I know how much you wanted this, and I am very happy for you." Marcus was the second to make a toast for him. "As your best man but not your only friend, I hope you like my small presentation."

    He knew it was his obligation toe up with this bachelor''s party. The old him would thrive in a party like this, but the new one would settle for a simple get-together.

    "Thank you, man," Alex appreciated what his friend had done for him. Actually, he had been expecting this kind of stunt from him.

    He could see all his friends enjoying the gathering. But unlike before, Marcus seemed to be satisfied just drinking with them. He did not even mind the girls that kept looking his way.

    "Well, my turn." Evan tried to catch everyone''s attention. "In my opinion, this is your time to split. Put on your running shoes and get on your ne and fly as far away as possible." Evan was still convinced that Alex was making a big mistake.

    He did not want Alex''s ns to precedent a chain of reaction. He could already see that David was about to follow him in the holy vow of matrimony. He just did not want their group to disband this soon.

    "Sorry, but I already tied my shoes to hers. There is no way I am running away from her, nor am I letting her get away from me."

    Alex rified his young friend''s misconception.

    He understood Evan for thinking this way. He was young and the only one left in the group who still had to meet his match. He still had much to learn about love and rtionship.

    He still enjoyed his young and single life. But they believe that he would soon enough realize the errors of his way just as they did once he met the right one.

    "But seriously, how do you feel? Share it with us mere mortals who still have to find the right one." Marcus finally came out of his mood swing and decided to join the fun.

    He could not keep sulking around just because he had let the right one out of his grip. He had to move on and find a new life, meaning a possible new girl to love if that was even possible.

    "Oh! Do share." Another voice interrupted the conversation, joining them in the table they were upying. "I am interested to hear the answer to this one."

    He was a bit disappointed that the best man had failed to mention to his assistant about this celebration. It was an utter disrespect to his persona and his title to be ignored deliberately.

    "Edward." He simply acknowledged his cousin, who he still suspected to be part of the conspiracy that caused the ident of Dani.

    He knew that he could not make a scene in his own party, using him of any wrongdoing without sufficient evidence. He had to hold his tongue and gather more evidence beforeing after those responsible.

    "I think my invitation got lost in the mail. Luckily, I still have many pigeons flying around, informing me of thetest happening." Edward announced to the group purposely.

    He had no idea if Alex had something to do with it, but he was not taking this lightly. It was only fortunate that someone from his team heard about this event that made him aware.

    "Oh! That is a shame." Marcus responded but also whispered behind his back. "You should know when you are not invited."

    He had enough of his scheming and trying to get rid of his friend. Alex only wanted to help him get his throne. But in return, he stabbed him in the back by teaming up with Nick.

    He believed Prince Edward should not be here, celebrating something that he would like to stop from happening. He might be blood-rted to Alex, but he had not been a family to him.

    "But I do deserve to be here." Edward pointed out, saying it to his face. Then, he turned again to Alex. "Don''t stop on my behalf. I think you should continue with your story."

    He walked away from the group and greeted some mutual friends and allies. He drank with them while Alex and his buddies continued with their conversation.

    Alex and his friends had undermined him for far too long.. But he would make sure that he would have thestugh at the end of this grand scheme of things.

 Chapter 447 - The King Had The King

    <h4>Chapter 447 - The King Had The King</h4>

    As the king sipped his wine, he studied her under his watchful gaze. Several rumors circted around the kingdom about the would-be princess. Whether they were true or not, he still yet to find out.

    Based on what he had observed so far, she was no ordinary woman. She might not have royal blood, but she carried herself more than a noblewoman would.

    "Can I interest you with a board game?" King Edward offered, seeing that her guards were still up.

    He had to earn her trust before she would open up to him. He was not after her secrets, only to learn more about her. He never relied solely on rumors or reports when assessing a person.

    A rxed conversation while looking through the eyes was his key to the inner workings of each mind. He had to slowly tear down the walls to find out the truth.

    "What sort of game are you thinking about?" Dani asked curiously, finding the jolly king entertaining.

    He was not exactly what she expected when she learned of her meeting with him. She pictured him as this pompous king with a sour face and a big belly.

    A kind of ogre that would raise a son like Prince Edward, she thought. Then, from the way Alex had depicted him. But surprisingly, she was mistaken.

    "Chess, of course. The game of Kings." He proudly dered with a friendly smile on his face. "I am sure that a person with your level of intellect knows how to y this game."

    He challenged her, determining whether she was a fighter or the opposite. She might appear not to cower at his presence, but what about her ability to think under pressure.

    He wanted to see how she would react to a simple game against him. A lot could be discerned with how she would initially move her piece. What would be the action she would be taking when back in a corner?

    "I will say, Your High..." She quickly stopped, seeing his raised eyebrows. "Uncle Edward that you have chosen the wrong game. My father and Uncle raised me in this game."

    Though chess was not the first game she had learned and loved in her youth, it had yed a significant part in her growing up. She had learned many valuable things in life during the battle on the checkered arena.

    "Then, it will be an interesting game." He yfully smiled at her while guiding her towards the already disyed board set.

    He allowed her to settle first on a chair before sitting on the opposite side of the table. He picked two different colored pawns and hid them behind his back.

    Then, he ced his closed hands before her, letting her choose between the two. It would determine which color she would be ying with.

    "Well, I guess it is my move." She figured when he opened the palm of his hand and revealed a white pawn inside.

    Usually, she found it advantageous if she made the first move. She managed to set the y she wanted and had her opponent guessing what she would do next.

    But, it was not always a guarantee, not when she was against an opponent who was well trained in strategies and battle nning. She had to keep her mind sharp at all times.

    "So, tell me. How do you like our kingdom so far?" The king asked out of the blue as he made another move, taking out her pawn.

    It was his way of putting his opponents out of their elements. In this case, the beautiful and intelligentdy on the other side of the board.

    In this way, he was killing two birds with one stone. He would be distracting her from her next move and getting the information he needed. In the end, it would be a win-win solution.

    "Honestly, I had nothing toin about. I love this ce." Remembering the beauty of the sceneries. "I love the hospitality of the people." Except for the exception of the few. But she could not me them for they were misinformed.

    She moved her white bishop to take on the ck horse guarding the ck queen. Knowing that the queen could not take the bishop because another white horse was already in y.

    "Oh, that is such a ssic maneuver. Let me see what I can counter it with." King Edward smiled, allowing the y to proceed ording to her n.

    He would allow her to think that she was winning before going for the kill. It was the only way to win her trust. The only way he would get the information he needed from her.

    "I guess I win that one." She made the final move, putting the finishing kill. "Checkmate." Dropping the ck king on the board. "Another game?"

    She agreed for the best of three, giving a chance for a deciding game. In case he won this time. It was only fair for the two of them to have a rematch if necessary.

    "Always up for the challenge. Bring your A-game because I will not let you win this time." He warned her before making the first move.

    He persisted in asking her basic questions about her life as the game continued. Nothing he believed would send red gs and forced her shields up again.

    The master-servant came to view by the door, interrupting their highly concentrated game. "Dinner is ready, Your Highness."

    He announced before leaving the two of them again in peace.

    "Sometimes, we have to sacrifice what is important to us to get the bigger reward." He uttered in almost a whisper, but he made sure she heard him. His eyes focused on the board before using her previous tactic against her.

    She took the queen just like before, almost tasting victory on the tip of her lips. But she still needed a couple of moves to finally dere sess.

    But what she did not seeing was the ck bishop who patiently waited for its time to shine.. With one more move, the king had the king cornered and nowhere to go.

 Chapter 448 - Not Destined For The Throne

    <h4>Chapter 448 - Not Destined For The Throne</h4>

    The board game had to be discontinued some other time, leaving the two of them on a tie match. With one equal winning, no one could be dered the winner. Not until they yed another set.

    "I guess we have to continue the decision game at ater time." The king stated, not a bit disappointed but d for an opportunity for another game with a worthy rival.

    He could sense he had not seen her best yet. She was still holding out her best cards. Just like him, she was also assessing her situation. But in their next matchup, he expected to have a hard time beating her.

    He assisted her out of the room, at the same time, touring her around the castle. He talked about the history of the portraits they came across along the hallways.

    "I will be looking forward to that." She answered back, genuinely excited for their rematch.

    But for now, she looked forward to dinner and a more interesting conversation with a very intriguing man. Her earlier assumption that she might not like hispany had proven her wrong.

    She just could not believe that this was the king that raised a man like Prince Edward. Based on what she had seen so far, he was nothing like his son.

    "I hope you enjoyed our local delicacies." The king directed her attention to the assortment of dishes disyed on the long mahogany wood table.

    He took pride and supported what the locals of theirmunity produced. It was his way of giving recognition to their hardbor and efforts.

    He and the Council had made sure to support their local farmers and other food producers so that the economy would continue its growth.

    "Absolutely loved it. I found some of the dishes were not so different from what I had so far, but there were definitely some that intrigued my palette." Shemented, excited to taste a few more new dishes she spotted on the table.

    She could see so much potential for growth and development in this country as far as she had observed. She was not an expert in the business field, but she did not need to be a genius to see that.

    "d to hear that. Then, let us dig in, Danie." The king mimicked amon lingo he had heard them use in their culture, trying to make her feel morefortable around him.

    He had never wished for a daughter before, not even when his wife told her that she wanted one. As a future king, he was raised to focus on having a son as heir to the throne next in line to him.

    But having her around suddenly made him regret not to have one. He had never known the joy of having a daughter in his life, and if this was it, then he had seriously missed out.

    "Just Dani would be fine since we are discarding with formalities, Uncle Edward." She corrected the king, feeling bolder and more rxed in his presence.

    She never thought she would like this king after all her initial assumptions. But he was, after all, the brother of the duke, who she could only see some minor faults.

    Well, she guessed that Prince Edward was a bad apple that fell quickly from the tree before its time. He failed to acquire the qualities of a decent human being, much more a king.

    "Ok, Dani. Tell me about what motivates you. What are you passionate about?" King Edward felt it was safe to dig a bit deeper into her life.

    He wanted a more meaningful conversation as he let her sample the different food disyed on the table. It was time to get to know her more on a personal level.

    "I guess it is my work. I love thew and all its trimmings." She began to tell him, but she stopped, slightly hesitating to borate more. "I am sure there are more interesting topics than my job."

    It did ur to her beforehand that the king might ask her about her job. But, she did not expect that kind of question, not in that context.

    "But, I did hear a but somewhere in there. Now, I am genuinely intrigued." The king raised his brows at her. Then, he stared at her as if he was trying to pry the continuation of her answer. "Would you indulge me with a bit of an exnation?" King Edward persuaded her to continue.

    He enjoyed hearing her point of view. She was not just a beautiful face but an intelligent individual who knew when to use her intellect to her advantage without the intention of abusing others.

    He could tell that she was an honestwyer. Too young to be corrupted yet by the system. He could only wish that she would remain that way, strong-willed and incorruptible.

    But life had a way of ruining people with lies, truths, hatred, and love. In his experience, human emotions created more chaos than peace.

    "Well, if you insist, but don''t tell me I did not warn you." She took a deep breath before continuing. "I love practicing my profession. But ourws are deeply wed. I do wish I could help change how our justice system works." She borated, unable to deny the king some sort of exnation.

    She had seen many innocent suspects denied justice simply because they could not defend themselves. While guilty criminals found themselves absolved of any crime due to their connections, power, and wealth.

    "Then, what are you doing about it?" The king was more curious with her answer.

    From what he heard so far, he could not see anything he would dislike about her. She had proven to him that she deserved to be married to this family.

    "On my own, I doubt if I could make a dent in changing our ways. But as an individual, I can always fight for those who are not capable of defending themselves." She shared with the king her slight frustration.

    For now, that was the only solution she could think of. But she had plenty of time to work on finding a solution. She would not stop until she did.

    "Well, you did not fail to impress me. You are one amazing woman for your positive outlook in life and noble work." The king said to her. "I assure you, I don''t givepliments that easily."

    A king did not lightly give praise to anyone unless deserving. But to deserve such recognition, one must meet his high standard.

    As the dinner progressed, she felt morefortable sharing things with the king.

    However, it had never been one-sided. The king also did rte some stories of his past. He also shared some of his unconventional experiences. He even whispered a few little secrets that had made herugh.

    "One more question, please indulge me onest time. Will you support Alex if he finally epts to be my heir?" King Edward locked eyes with her, watching for her response.

    He believed he also had finally epted the inescapable truth.. As much as he loved his son, he was not destined for the throne.

 Chapter 449 - Heart Desires

    <h4>Chapter 449 - Heart Desires</h4>

    "Are you sure about this?" He asked her as he carried thest bag out of the house and deposited it into the car trunk. "We can still go back inside the house if you change your mind."

    He had argued with her that this was a terrible idea. But she would not hear any of his reasoning. She insisted that her father would be suspicious of their marriage if she did not attend.

    So, here he was packing at the backseat of his car, thest luggage she was bringing to the trip. Then, of course, also his luggage. He could not allow her to leave and attend the event alone.

    "Troy." She moved closer to him and held his hand before he could close the backdoor. "I am good to go on my own if you wish to stay."

    She could not force him to do something he was notfortable doing. She already imposed on his kindness by using him by marrying her.

    She already felt guilty for ruining his life by tying him to a life of misery with her. She realized toote that he never needed the money she paid him to agree with her proposal.

    She already married him when she learned that he was as loaded as she was, maybe more. She misjudged what he did for a living, not knowing much about the industry.

    "You know I can''t do that, Tyra. Wherever you will go, I will go." Troy told her, pulling her hand gently out of the way as he closed the door. "Besides, I can never let you go and face your dad on your own."

    He had made an arrangement with her when he decided to marry her. He was not about to break them just because he did not like to see her get hurt.

    He believed attending the wedding of her ex would only end up badly. She was only setting herself to another possible heartache.

    But, a small part of him was curious about her reaction to the wedding. Maybe hopeful that somehow she had learned to move on from her past.

    "But do you really want toe? In truth, I feel like you are only forcing yourself because you pity me?" She had learned to be more vocal about her true feelings with him.

    Since she married him, she had learned to trust him. She even considered him as her bestfriend. Telling her past to him had been easy. Something that she had found hard to do with someone else.

    But, she did not want to continue to burden him anymore. She finally nned to end their sham marriage once she returned from this trip.

    So, it did not matter if he came along or not with her. They never had to continue to pretend in front of her father about their rtionship.

    "Hey, stop that. No one is forcing me to do this except me. I am your friend and husband, and I will not abandon you in your time of trouble." He announced to her with finality, having enough of her self-pity.

    She was not getting rid of him that easily. He would only stay if she would. Other than that, he would go anywhere with her.

    His reason for doing this was deeply hidden in his mind and heart.

    He could not reveal them to her until he was absolutely sure that it was the right time. Else, it would just blow on his face if she learned of the truth.

    "Ok. If you are absolutely sure." She rode the passenger seat while he took the driver''s side. He would drive them to a private hanger where his assistant was already waiting for them.

    She could not continue arguing with him. She had never won against him anyway. But she was thankful that he wasing with her to the party. It would allow her to execute her ns.

    At the same time, she would be able to spend some time with him before their inevitable end. Although, she was still arguing with herself if that was even a good idea.

    "Rx. Let us just consider this as a vacation." He patted her hand before giving it a gentle kiss. "Don''t worry. I know that you are apprehensive about attending this wedding because of him. But I will never leave your side, I promise."

    He finally let go of her hand, hoping he hadforted her. He continued to drive and concentrate on the road, allowing her time for herself.

    He had no problem being at the wedding. More than ever, he wanted to be able to support Dani to the next chapter of her life. But he wondered if she already knew about his marriage. He could already imagine her surprise.

    "Thanks for being a great friend." She finally turned her face to look at him. One thing for sure, she was lucky to find a man like him. But he was fortunate to be stuck with her.

    She had been busy nning to try and save Troy from her father''s maniption. Ending it with him would stop her father from taking an interest in him.

    She could not allow him to take advantage of Troy''s kindness because of his money. He did not deserve that, after all, he had done for her.

    She could already tell that her father had Troy investigated and gathered his worth. He probably started scheming his next venture where Troy would be his primary investor.

    Thus, his sudden interest to meet him and for her to bring him along with her. But she would make sure that would never happen. She would not allow her father to use him.

    "If you find yourself having a hard time, just tell me, and we will leave immediately." He offered, giving her an option.

    He could only imagine what she was going through at the moment, seeing the solemn look in her eyes. As if her heart was already in pain because she was losing someone she loved.

    He had been in the same boat as her. Luckily, he was able to move on. All thanks to her. She had found a way to alleviate his pain, distract him from going back to the past, and teach him to let go.

    She looked at him, momentarily confused but then realized what he was talking about. "I am sure, with you by my side, I will be ok." She smiled at him but felt more conflicted with her situation.

    The funny thing was, she had forgotten the real reason why they were going in the first ce. The wedding of Alex and Dani was not even a factor in her n to go on this trip.

    Thinking about Alex did not even cross her mind. Either her brain had shut him out, or she had started forgetting about him. Did it mean that her heart had finally healed?

    "As long as you need me. I will be here." He suddenly wished that they had met in different circumstances.

    Maybe things between them would have turned out differently. It would not be this lie that they were trying to live with.. But a life both of them could be free to do what their heart desires.

 Chapter 450 - One False Move

    <h4>Chapter 450 - One False Move</h4>

    "Cassie, do you like butter or cheese?" Jacob shouted over the counter, making sure his voice would be heard all the way to the living room.

    He was preparing some popcorn that he bought from a nearby grocery beforeing to her apartment. Fortunately, he had an early shift, and there were no emergencies tonight.

    It allowed him an opportunity to visit her and enough time to prepare dinner. Something he enjoyed doing for her in exchange for a goodpanion and a movie.

    "Can we have both?" She yelled back at him, switching from one movie to another, searching for the perfect one. "Jacob, how is work?" She added.

    It was a routine between them to make idle conversation about their day. It broke the awkwardness of not seeing each other for a while. Since her minor mishap and his rescue, he had frequented her apartment.

    She also appreciated hising by to visit, checking up on her, confirming she was not in trouble. At the same time, making her prison a bit eptable and livable. If not for him, she might have gone insane from boredom.

    "Same as always. Many kids still love to stick things in the holes in their faces." He jokingly responded to her question.

    He loved his job and loved taking care of kids. He enjoyed treating simple cases like today. It meant that there were no kids seriously ill.

    He would always be there for those who needed special attention. He had worked hard so that he could help them get better.

    "What is going on with your brother? Have you heard from himtely?" She asked, wondering about an update on his whereabouts and ns.

    Although she understood that Alex was working hard to take down the man who wanted her dead. Still, she could not wait to get free. She was dying imprisoned in this apartment.

    She could go out anytime she wanted, but she would be risking her life from being spotted by Nick''s men. That would surely put her six feet under the ground, literally.

    "He flew out the other day for some conference. So, don''t worry, you are safe. For a week at least." He assumed it was her reason for asking.

    He knew his brother was shady. Buttely, he was learning the extent of what he could do for money and power. He would stop at nothing to get what he wanted, maybe not even for him.

    Not that he believed Nick ever considered him a real brother. But still, they had half the same blood. To him, he was his brother despite what he did with his life. That should have counted.

    But he would not condone his illegal activities. At least he believed he would not involve himself in it. He was raised better than to put dirt and blood in his hands, unlike his brother.

    Although in his profession, he had no choice but bathed his hands with dirt and blood all the same. It was not from taking a life but by saving one.

    "That is great." She shouted, at the same time, rxed on the sofa with the movie she had chosen. While Jacob sat right next to her, cradling two bowls of popcorn in both his arms.

    That was one problem she did not have to think for the meantime. Nick was distracted, and his concentration was not on her. It would give her time to breathe.

    Maybe an opportunity to have fun for a change. She needed a change of scenery. This would be perfect for the ns that were growing in her head.

    "I think I know what you are thinking." Jacob ced the other bowl of popcorn in her arms as he turned to face her. "I can see the spark of mischief running through your eyes." His eyes narrowed to a slit as if he was studying her.

    He shoved a handful of the white fluffy, cheesy stuff into his mouth, waiting for her sassy remark from his statement. Judging from her expression, he could assume he was right.

    He returned his attention to the movie, hoping that she would do the same and forget about going out. He could not seriously consider what she was implying.

    "Would it be nice to walk around, feel the night breeze and breathe the fresh air?" She said, knowing too well that he understood what she was implying.

    She could not let this opportunity for a good time outside of the confine of her home without fear of being caught. She had been cramped in this room that she felt like she had lost her connection to the world.

    Now that Nick was busy with the wedding, which she believed was what Nick was referring to as the conference. She could assume that the men looking for her were also called off to assist him with his other scheming ns.

    "You know that Alex strictly said that it is not safe for you to go out. But you still keep sneaking out." He put the bowl out of his arms into the table before him, then did the same with hers.

    He pulled her hands in his and stared at her in the eyes. He was afraid that she was being careless when he was not around. But he had seen hints and evidence that she had been going out on her own.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about." She denied, looking at him as if she had done nothing wrong.

    His suspicion was correct, she admitted in her mind. In her defense, she was very cautious every time she was out. So, it should not have been a big deal.

    She could not rely everything on Alex and what he was sending her. She had to go out to deal with her other obligations. And, she had enough of looking at the different corners of her apartment.

    "Stop lying." He smiled at her, telling her with his eyes that she still could trust him. "Come on,e clean."

    He was not about to spill her secret, but he was more concerned about her safety. It was the precise reason he kepting by to check on her.

    "Fine. I am dying here." She finally confessed. "Not literally, but I feel like my brain cells are almost lifeless."

    She pulled her hands off him and jumped out of the sofa. She stood in front of him and waved her hands, pointing to the corners of the room.

    She was not the brainless bimbo she always portrayed to be, but weeks of being trapped in this apartment or more, she would be one.

    "But, you have everything you need here. If you need anything else, all you have to do is ask." Jacob looked up from his seat and watched her have a slight meltdown.

    He could see that this entire situation was not helping her mental well-being. She was physically healthy. But psychology, being locked up in this room, was starting to have a toll on her.

    He understood her wishes, but he had to consider also the danger that was waiting for her outside.. One false move from her and her life would be over.

 Chapter 451 - Power Of The Pen

    <h4>Chapter 451 - Power Of The Pen</h4>

    It waste, and he had been more than two days on this amodation he rented for the week. It was already cramping his style, and he hated it.

    The woman entertaining his bed at the moment was not quite filling his needs. She was not good enough to distract him from the failures of his men.

    "What is your name?" She asked, remembering he failed to mention it earlier while they were drinking in the bar and dancing seductively on the dance floor.

    "Let us not ruin this night with names." He suggested, not interested one bit to know hers. "Don''t you find this more exciting?" He teased her by letting his fingers slide on her skin.

    Heid on the bed, thinking of the report he received an hour ago. On top of him was the woman he picked up from the local club before he left the premises.

    He had his hands on her hips, guiding her to where he wanted her to be while she shifted herself in a morefortable position. He allowed her hands to explore his body, hoping her touch would take off the edge.

    "Do you like that?" The woman asked when she spread her palms on his pectoral muscles, letting her fingers tease his senses.

    In her mind, shended on a jackpot tonight. Finding a stranger, looking like a prince. He looked loaded, living in arge vi located in a prime lot.

    "No, but I like this better." He immediately took the control back, not wanting to prolong the inevitable. He had enough of ying games with her. It was bing tedious.

    He craved to release the pressure that was building up inside him and nothing else. He was not seekingpany, especially the female kind.

    After what Cassie did to him, he could not trust another woman on his bed. But the frustrating part, he kept craving for her. He still could not get over his obsession with her body, touch, and kisses.

    "Oh!" She was surprised when he suddenly pulled her off him and made her turn around, putting her on her knees.

    Without any warning, he took what he wanted. He did not care if his partner enjoyed the performance as long as he had taken care of his gratification.

    She did not expect his sudden harshness, but she was not offered an option either. She had to take what he was giving her without much of aint.

    "You like this, don''t you." He moved behind her, faster and deeper, squeezing her hips tighter with his hands.

    He closed his eyes, imagining her, shouting for more,ughing with him, and enjoying every inch of him. Then, he released himself into the rubber, protecting him from the bitches of the world.

    After that, he loosened his hold on her body and let himself drop on the other side of the bed. He knew he was far from pleased, but at least he had his released.

    "That was a bit rough." Sheined when she finally had time to breathe and rx as shey on the soft mattress of the bed. "Are you exercising some kind of demon out of your body?"

    It was the only thing she could think of from the way he acted right now, or otherwise, she just had sex with an unstable man. He might have a face of an angel, but he might have a heart of a devil.

    "Leave." He simply said as he ced his hands over his face, resting his body on the soft cushion of the bed.

    He had already taken what he needed from her. He had no more use for her. She already served her purpose, now he wanted to be alone to himself.

    "What?" She was not quite sure if she heard him correctly. It was as if he was asking her to leave right after they had sex.

    She admitted that this was not what she was expecting when she decided to go home with him. When he had charmed her at the bar, she assumed that he was a perfect gentleman.

    "I said leave." He shouted, shoving her aside and standing from the bed, irritated that she did not do what he said on his firstmand.

    He walked straight to the liquor cab, uncaring of his state of undress. He poured himself a whiskey in a ss and took it in one gulp. He did not even offer her one as he refilled his ss and stared at the window outside.

    He had to rethink his ns before everything copsed on his face, and he found himself losing in this battle. Now that the tension on his body had been lessened, he could finally envision more ideas.

    "You asshole. You don''t pick up a girl, have sex with her, and just tell her to leave." She was outraged that he would just dismiss her like she was just amon whore he picked up on the street.

    It would seem that she had chosen the devil as she was proven wrong on her assumption that she was lucky. Shended again on a prick who had no respect for women.

    "How much?" He asked without looking back, continuing to stare at the dark sky outside. Well, this time, he had made sure that she understood how he saw her. A hooker he hired for the night.

    "I said how much do you want me to pay you." He repeated the question when she failed to answer, this time turning around with his naked glory, walking to his desk drawer.

    He put on a robe and then opened the drawer, taking a wad of cash on his hands. He strode towards the bed and dropped the bunch of the bills on the mattress.

    "Excuse me." Her jaw dropped upon hearing his question. "I am not a prostitute." She eximed in anger.

    Her eyes turned into slits, eyeing him with so much contempt. No one had ever dared insult her before and disrespected her in such a manner. He would never get away from mocking and humiliating her.

    She stood from the bed, not bothering to cover herself up from him. He had seen her naked and more, so there was no use. She grabbed her clothes and quickly put them on.

    "Better. You know your way out." He said as he moved towards the bathroom. "By the way, don''t expect a call from me." He mentioned before closing the door on her.

    He had to deliberate on his ns and discuss them with his men. Time was running out. He could not waste more time by arguing with this woman.

    "No, I won''t." She shouted back to the closed door. "But you will surely hear from me." She mouthed with so much rage.

    He did not know who he had messed with, she thought as she rummaged on the table. She was not looking for money. She did not even touch the one on the bed.

    She needed any form of identification to find out his name. He might not be interested to know who she was, but she was currently very intrigued to know his identity.

    She did not believe in the justice system or the bnce of thew.. But she trusted the power of the pen and what it could do to anyone.

 Chapter 452 - Secret Rendezvous

    <h4>Chapter 452 - Secret Rendezvous</h4>

    The entire day had been fun, exciting, intriguing, and tiring. But it also left several issues to think about. Not exactly ideal for a bride who should be rxing and not having a care in the world, except the wedding.

    At the end of the day, sheid awoke on the bed, staring in nk space. Her mind kept swirling around different thoughts that nagged at her since she left the king''spany.

    "Will I?" She questioned herself, finally closing her eyes, still thinking of the question the king dropped on her.

    It was an idea that never crossed her mind since Alex adamantly decided never to take the throne. But what if he did change his mind and finally ept the offer.

    Would she support him with his decision and be his queen? Could she just uproot her life and transfer? That would mean leaving everything, her family and friends, and all she had worked hard to build for herself.

    "Dani, are you still awake?" A voice was trying to prate her bubble, but she chose to ignore it.

    She was already far gone in dreand. Returning to reality was impossible when the illusion was better than what the present offered. Well, at least that was what her dream was convincing her.

    "You still look gorgeous with your eyes closed shut." He mumbled, realizing that she was already in deep slumber.

    He continued to stare at her face, kneeling by the bedside. He observed her face looked so peaceful, her eyelids slightly moved, and her lips partially opened. It might be an indication that she might be dreaming.

    Still, he enjoyed talking to her, telling her things that happened to him during the day. Although, he understood that she would not remember any of this when she woke up.

    Eventually, he, too, sumbed to his own exhaustion, dropping down beside her in a deep sleep. Unlike her, he preferred the real thing as he reminisced every moment he had with her.

    The morning light sipped through the windows, slipping through the sses andnding on the two upants, still passed asleep on the bed. But not for long.

    "Hey, wake up, babe." Alex was the one to first open his eyes to the bright sunshine. He did not expect to oversleep since he did not have much drinkst night.

    But seeing her partner still sleeping at his side was a wee sight. It was a future he was looking forward to every day once they were married.

    To his friends, marriage was a death sentence to their happiness and freedom. But to him, binding himself to her was the epitome of the sess of his dreams finallying true.

    "Hi," Dani opened her eyes, slightly covering them with her hand as the light partially blinded her sight. "What time did youe homest night?"

    It was the first thought that came to her mind, seeing that he was still lying beside her, wearing his clothes from yesterday. She did smell a slight hint of alcohol in his breath, a clue of what he didst night.

    "You know." He smiled, knowing that she already suspected what he was busy withst night. "Just out with Marcus and the rest of the gang."

    He did not lie but gave her a vague answer. Where he had been was not absolutely a good topic of conversation with his bride the day before the wedding.

    But he would not lie to her if she persisted in asking her about his whereabouts. He did nothing wrong, so he had nothing to hide and be guilty about.

    "Well, if out meant alcohol and strippers, I guess I expected more from Marcus. He is really going soft." She teased him, pretending to know where he had been.

    She did not mind if it was true. After all, that was what most men do before taking the plunge. Besides, she knew she could trust him. He might have seen those girls in their skimpy bikinis or even naked, but he would never touch another woman.

    Just like she did not try to look but failed. But one thing for sure, she did not want to touch another man ever in her life besides the man she was about to marry.

    "Fine, you caught me. But I promise, I only drink with the guys." He put up his hand, swearing to her that he was telling her the truth.

    Although he heard about the stripper in her party, he was not about to use that to call it even. He trusted her implicitly, and he would not make a big deal of this little silliness of their friends.

    But he was curious about how she handled herself in that kind of situation. She might be intelligent and well versed in the world. But he knew that sexually, she was not very experienced.

    "I trust you, Alex." She ran her fingers through his hair, pushing it out of her forehead and clearing her view of his face. "What about me? Aren''t you going to ask about my activities yesterday?"

    She had no n of keeping things from him. If he was interested to know what she had been up to, then she was more than willing to spill it all out.

    "Ok. Tell me. I know you are dying to share whatever Jacky had nned for you." Alex prompted her to continue, seeing the excitement in her eyes.

    He pulled her closer until she sat on top of him, pulling her hair on the side. He never broke eye contact with her as he waited for her to share her story.

    He would prefer to be on top of her, but he also needed to listen to her. Whatever he wanted to do to her that he missedst night could wait.

    "Well, it was not actually that I was thinking about, but sure, why not." She was not surprised that he knew about that. "Jacky, my best friend, was very thoughtful enough to get me a very muscr and sexy stripper."

    She decided to tease him by slowly unbuttoning his white dress shirt, then running her fingers on the lines that outlined his muscles.

    Suddenly, she was sidetracked from her thoughts as he enjoyed the little forey they were ying. She could feel that he was starting to respond to her ministrations.

    "And it appeared that you enjoy every moment of it." He replied, knowing too well that she was ying with him. But who was he toin when he liked her hands on him.

    He would have enjoyed continuing with their game, but he still would like to hear what she had to say about her night. He was sure that there was more to it than just dancing and drinking.

    She was testing if he would take the bait and be jealous. But it would take more than that to make him see green. After all that they had been through, he had learned a few lessons along the way.

    "I did. The man was indeed a good dancer. Although I think you can do better, would you like to confirm my assumption?" She challenged him.

    She had seen him dance on a dance floor, and he was indeed a casanova with a woman in her arms. But, she had yet to see him dance for her on a closed door.

    "As much as I want to prove you right, I don''t think this would be the right time." He answered, not biting her dare.

    However, he was d that she was beginning to be more open to him. He realized that they hade a long way with their rtionship.

    "Some other time then. But there is one more thing I want to share with you." She told him as she looked at him more seriously.

    She had no idea if he was aware of her dinner with the king. But if he was not, she was not about to keep that from him. Especially the things that she discoveredst night.

    She would like to hear his opinion on the matter. Liked what the king said. His fiance''s decision would definitely affect her life in the process, whatever it might be.

    "What is it?" He was curious about what else she was about to say.

    Aside from the party, he was not aware that she did anything else. Then, he remembered she was with Jacky. Anything could happen.

    He just hoped that it was not something she was regretting at the moment, based on her expression. He did not want some scandal overshadowing their wedding ceremony.

    "I don''t know if you were aware, but I had dinner with King Edwardst night." She revealed to him, surprised to see him with a confused expression.

    He stopped what his hands were doing and stared at her with narrowed eyes. She could see that he was trying to read her if he heard her correctly.

    Judging by his reaction, she could already guess that he did not expect that at all.. It would seem that he was not notified by her secret rendezvous with the king.

 Chapter 453 - That Ship Had Sailed

    <h4>Chapter 453 - That Ship Had Sailed</h4>

    "Hey, you better be decent because I aming in." Somebody outside the door shouted.

    It waste, and Miss Dragonbreath was already breathing fire on all the staff and the entourage. She quickly volunteered to check on the bride to flee, away from the chaos.

    Then, when she turned into a corner, she identally bumped into someone. Well, it would seem that she was not the only one who grabbed the opportunity to escape the heat.

    "Hey, man. Whatever the two of you are doing, better make it quick because Antte is about to rain fire on the both of you." Another voice joined in the disturbance.

    He did not sign up for this when he agreed to be his best man. He loved his friend, but it did not mean that he had to put up with the dragondy.

    "What are you doing here, anyway?" Jacky asked while they waited for the two to emerge from the room.

    It was getting veryte, and the wedding rehearsal was about to start, followed by a few programs that Antte prepared. But since she met her, all Antte did was bark orders.

    Her nose would re up, and her eyes would be on fire when she felt hermands were not being met. Thus, thebel Dragonbreath, Dragon fire, Dragon Lady, and so on.

    "I am here to escort my friend to the party, same as you, I supposed." He assumed that it was also her reason for standing outside their friends'' room.

    He did not mind herpany. In fact, he was d that she also thought of it. It was a chance to be near her and spend time with her.

    "Fine." epting his answer. Well, she did not have a monopoly on their friends. Anyway, she did swear to be friendly with him.

    She knocked this time on the wooden panel. If the two still did not answer, she swore she would break the door. At least the man on her right would do it for her.

    "Come on in. The door has no lock." A man''s voice finally responded to the two outside.

    "Are both of you decent?" She asked the question again, not wanting to walk into a sex scene.

    "We are now." Her friend finally answered with a chuckle. It was as if she was being tortured while talking, giggling, and squealing in the process. "Go in, Marcus, and bring along Jacky."

    Marcus held on to the knob and twisted it. As his friend said, it was indeed open. He guided Jacky inside the door that they realized was not locked at all.

    Upon entering, the two noticed that both were still on the bed, in a state of disarray. But like what they said, they were still decently clothed in their nightwear, except for Alex, who was bare of his top clothing.

    "Aren''t you two attending your own party?" Jacky finally snapped at the two, smiling like small kids who were a bit naughty. "People are already filling the room, and the honor guests are still shacking up in their bed."

    "Correction, Jacky. We never did make it to the sex part since we were rudely interrupted." Daniined to her friend, not embarrassed about what she said.

    "Oh, is that right?" Jacky turned to her and stared at her friend. "Who are you, and what have you done with my best friend?" She jokingly said, not surprised about the changes she had seen in her.

    As a matter of fact, she was d that she had seen quite a significant difference in her, good ones as far as she could tell. She knew that the dominant factor in this woulde from her rtionship with Alex.

    "Why don''t the two of you make us some coffee while we change? The kitchen is downstairs." Alex stood from the bed and pushed Marcus and Jacky out the door. "You won''t miss it." He said before closing the door on them before they couldin.

    "Please hurry up. I don''t want another earful from the Dragonbreath today." She shouted to the already closed door before Marcus ushered her downstairs and into the kitchen.

    "You go make the coffee. I hope you have learned by now." Jacky ordered Marcus as she went to the refrigerator. "I will try to create a sandwich for a quick bite." She supplied.

    As she busied herself in the kitchen, she could not help but keep on bumping into him. Either the kitchen was rtively smallpared to what she was used to, or she was just not used to moving around him.

    Or more like, ufortable being around him again in a familiar setting. It had been a while since they woke up in the same room and prepared breakfast together. So, it was, in a way, nerve-racking on her part.

    "Yes, Mam." He even saluted, patronizing hermand. But he was enjoying every minute of this. It was bringing back so many memories.

    Memories that he should not be entertaining but could not help himself. For a few more times, he would like to indulge in his fantasies before they finally faded away forever.

    He was about to grab the cups on the other shelves when he identally bumped into her again. Fortunately, it was not much of a physical impact. Besides a slight unbnce, no one was hurt or needed rescuing.

    She only shifted in her direction, and he was back on his way to the cups. But emotionally, he felt the longing of having her in his arms again. That slight contact had him wanting to beg for her forgiveness.

    "Are you going with someone to the wedding?" He could not think of anything else to ask, but the silence was definitely getting on his nerves. He looked down at her and locked eyes with her.

    He ended up speaking his mind without thinking much about the question and what she would feel about it. Now, he regretted saying it. It was not his business to know her current dating life.

    Besides, it was onlymon sense that she would be going with Lance. He was, after all, her boyfriend, based on what he was hearing around the pce.

    "Is the coffee ready?" Dani interrupted the two of them before Jacky could answer him. The couple walked into the kitchen and sat on the opposite side of the counter.

    While the other couple broke their tiny eye contact and walked on the opposite side of the counter. He poured the coffee while Jacky cut the sandwiches, putting them in front of all of them.

    "Bona petit," Jacky responded with a smile, ignoring the question that lingered in her mind.

    She wondered if he was trying to ask her out to the wedding. But then again, she chastised her heart for beating too fast. It would seem that she was excited about the possibility.

    But could she trust a man like him? She had once given him a chance, but he ruined it, hurting her in the process. Could she go through it again?

    Or should she just end it here, now before she had her hope up again, only to get disappointed again in the end? Finally, she came up with a conclusion. She could not trust him again.

    That ship had sailed.

 Chapter 454 - Treasure Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 454 - Treasure Hunt</h4>

    "Get me everything you can dig up with this Nicks Travis." She ordered on the phone, talking to her technical team.

    If he had some dirt lying around, her team could find it easily. But for the more juicy ones, she would need someone else to do that for her, another source that had been reliable for some time.

    For the rest, she could do the digging herself. She wanted everything she could use against this man. Nobody messed up with her and had gotten away with it.

    "What are you still doing here?" Her assistant said when he saw her still busy on the phone.

    He came by her hotel room to get some of her stuff, only to be surprised that she was still inside. He had expected her to be at the pce or at least on her way.

    But the only response he received was a signal to keep quiet while she was on the phone. He zipped his mouth shut and started tidying up the room.

    A bit surprised to find that her bed was neat and still in order as if nobody slept on it. Although scenes like this were not new to him, he still wondered who his boss ended up hooking up withst night.

    "Aren''t you supposed to be in the pce by now, covering the most talked about wedding of the century?" He quickly asked when he noticed her ending the call.

    As one of the best reporters in this country, his boss was always given special privileges in the pce. She was the first to get thetest scoop that would happen before it was announced to the public.

    Today, she would have a sit-down interview with the lovely couple. An inclusive to the lives of the Prince of their country and the Princess of New York City. The union of two powerful and wealthy families.

    "I just dealt with some asshole, but I am about to leave right now." She realized that she would bete if she did not leave immediately.

    She had to vent on someone before she exploded, and her assistant was the best in handling her mood. Since she left the ce of the man she had slept withst night, she had been hell-bent on making him pay for humiliating her.

    She was not usually bitter when a one-night stand ended badly, but she was never treated that way before. She liked the uplicated sex with a stranger because it did not tie her to a rtionship.

    But it did not mean that the guy had a right to treat her like trash. In her book, no one had a right to be rude, judgemental, and an asshole after getting what he wanted.

    "Oh! I knew it. Something happenedst night." He giggled excitedly, knowing that it would be something intriguing and fun.

    Whenever his boss went on a trip, she always winded up with a man on her bed. Or, in this case, she was on his bed. But he had never seen her this riled up.

    "It is far from what you are thinking." She contradicted him, seeing that he was beginning to formte his own ideas. "Do you want to ride with me? I will tell you all the details."

    She grabbed her bag and put her phone inside, taking her keys out in the process. Then, she walked towards the door. She had to hurry. She did not want the royal family to wait for her.

    Her assistant quickly took the things she might need for today with him and hurried after his boss. She could not wait to be inside the car and hear all about her sexcapade or the disaster afterward.

    "That man was a total shithead." He eximed, adding a few more profanities with his description of him. "But he is indeed a devil in an angel''s disguise." He whispered.

    He could not help but admire his angelic face and superb body structure. If he was his boss, he would also fall for the guy''s charms.

    But his boss was also correct. No woman deserved to be disrespected in such a manner, not even him, he supposed. If the same thing happened to him.

    Not even if the man had the looks of a god, wealth, and all the power in the world. He still did not have the right to step in anyone''s shoes.

    "Anyway, I am taking him as my personal mission. A special project. I will make sure he has not seen thest of me yet." She told her assistant as she continued to drive to their destination.

    She was not doing this only for herself, but for all the women he had done wrong. She could bet she was not the only one who suffered under his atrocious behavior.

    She believed if she searched in the right direction, his stench would lead her to thergestndfill of his trashes. Then, it would be a field day for her and her colleagues.

    "Count me in." He also would like to join in this personal vendetta of his boss. "But before we focus on that, let us first discuss yourtest story."

    Although he could already see the wheels in her head turning about this new personal assignment she was thinking about. There were pressing issues that needed to be addressed.

    "Are the crew set up already on the site?" She suddenly shifted back to her job, putting aside her other task for ater discussion.

    She had to focus her attention on her job first, allowing the royal couple to showcase their royal affair to the world. As of now, this was the biggest news of the season.

    A true-to-life love story of a modern-day prince and princess. A royal wedding, ending up in a happy ever after. A story that the world would eat up in the palm of her hands.

    "They are already waiting for you." He confirmed, proud of his skills in handling all her needs.

    He knew that this story would once again put his boss at the top of the leader chart in broadcasting. She might not be well known worldwide, but this could be her stepping stone in the international market.

    "Good, but while I am doing my interview, keep a lookout for this man. I have a feeling that he would be appearing in the scene." She instructed, indicating the picture on the screen.

    She already suspected that a man like him would find an opportunity to be on the guest lists, especially if he was the ex-fiance of the bride.

    After making a quick search on the web, she did find a handful of articles about his business and failed rtionship with the bride. A very intriguing story that she could not wait to get her hands on.

    "He will not be hard to spot if he decides to grace us with his presence. He had a way of standing out in a crowd." Her assistantmented, looking again at his facial features.

    He could see that it would be an exciting change in their pace. It had been a while since his boss had been passionate about a story.. He would like to see where this treasure hunt would lead them to.

 Chapter 455 - Darling Sweetheart Of The Press

    <h4>Chapter 455 - Darling Sweetheart Of The Press</h4>

    "Thanks, everyone," Antte announced to the crowd that gathered in the colossal ballroom where the reception was to take ce.

    She acknowledged all who participated in the wedding rehearsal, which was recently concluded. Although the actual wedding would take ce at the cathedral a few kilometers from the pce.

    "I''m d that was over," Jacky said as she moved to join the couple in the front of the stage.

    It was not an actual wedding ceremony but a slight staging of what to expect from the program. Antte wanted everything to run smoothly ording to her perfect n.

    "Yeah, I thought she would ask everyone to do it all over again." Marcus seconded Jacky''sint.

    He had enough of Antte''s voicemanding and noticing every mistake he made or someone else. It was just too much for one day, especially not for grown men and women such as him.

    "You two, you should stopining since you both are the reason why we kept repeating the same thing over and over again." Dani shushed the two, who had been like two teenagers bickering at every turn.

    Although she was d that the entire ordeal was over, she could not help but pity the old woman for wanting perfection. She could not find fault for someone who worked hard to do her job.

    "You should talk. If you did not keep onughing, then Antte would not be pissed off." Alex interjected, pointing out what happened earlier.

    But she quickly defended herself before he pinned all the me on her. "I would not have been giggling so much if you did not keep on pinching me on the side."

    He was more to me with the earlier incident if he had kept his hands to himself. Instead, he was like a child, out to y a game of ''catch me if you can'' with Ms. Antte.

    Anyway, it was needless to say that the four of them had a part in the trouble that happened during the rehearsal. Overall, it still turned out fine, and nobody was left with a bruise or a headache at the end of the day.

    "One more appointment, and then we are finally free," Dani said as if it was the brightest news she had received all day.

    In all honesty, she wished this trial wedding was the real thing. She just could not wait any minute longer to be married to the perfect man beside her. Besides, she knew he felt the same way.

    "Yes, so it is best we finish that early so that we can go on ourst dinner date before we be a couple." He whispered in her ears, letting her feel the excitement in his breath as it tickled her skin just at the side of her neck.

    He wanted to see the thrill in her eyes of the prospect of being alone again tonight. They had barely been together sincest night, although they had slept together.

    Then, when they were talking, or rather, teasing each other upon waking up, they were rudely interrupted by their friends, postponing what he had in his mind.

    "Prince Alexander, and Ms. Hamilton, if you will proceed to the library, your private interview awaits for you." The woman from yesterday was assigned to take them to the other room.

    Compared to yesterday, her aura was a bit brighter. She smiled at her for a change. Dani wondered if what she said to her had mended her view of her. She hoped. Thest thing she needed was for the people to misunderstand her intentions.

    "This is Miss Eida Harlowe of The Tribune. She is here, representing the press to conduct a personal interview about your rtionship." The reporter offered her hand to the couple, which the two dly shook.

    "It is an honor to see you again, Prince Alexander, and a pleasure to meet you, Miss Danie." She greeted them, offering her hand to the couple, which they dly epted and shook.

    Pictures did not do these two specimens of a human being any justice ording to her standard of beauty and elegance. They were picture-perfect, a match blessed by the gods.

    "It is our pleasure to be interviewed by one of the best. I heard so much about your work and what you didst year." Alex stated as all of them settled on the chairs prepared for them.

    Miss Harlowe sat on the lone chair at the other side while the couple settled on a settee opposite her. The cameras, lights, and microphones were turned on, the entire interview was set.

    He had read her aplishment at such a young age. She had worked hard personally with every case she handled, researching and verifying every story before releasing it to the world.

    She had built a solid reputation in the journalism world based on the reports he had gathered. She did not do cheap rumors and scandals to create poprity which was rare in reporters today.

    "Shall we get started?" Ms. Harlowe asked them politely, signaling her team that they could start recording.

    She never felt more exhrated than right now, doing a story about a royal love affair that had a making of a fairy tale story. However, she could not easily believe what she was seeing.

    Nothing could be this perfect unless they were both hiding something. It was not so farfetched when many high-profile marriages, simr to these, started with an arrangement between families.

    "Sure." Both agreed, wanting to end the interview as soon as possible. They both knew they had nothing to hide, so there was no reason to fear.

    They were more concerned with the dinner date waiting for them after this interview. And afterward, of course. All this preparation was not helping the couple with the anxiety to be together.

    "Let me begin by asking how the two of you met and when." The reporter started rattling one question after another.

    She wanted to ask the right questions and dig up the correct answers. But finding dirt was not easy toe by when they were prepared to answer all her questions in a heartbeat.

    If she had to assess the interview so far, she would say that they were genuinely in love. Judging from the way they looked at each other and how they finished each other''s sentences, they could not be faking it.

    "How about past rtionships? Do you have ex-lovers crying on the side? Regretting letting you go." She could not hold out the curiosity of learning her rtionship with Nicks Travis.

    She wondered if his heartless action had something to do with Ms. Hamilton. Did she break his heart, making him y out his anger with other women?

    "Don''t we all have a past? But luckily, we don''t have skeletons hiding in our closets. If that is what you are asking." It was Alex who decided to answer the question.

    He already expected that kind of question from the reporter. He actually was waiting for more.

    "You know me. I just have to ask." She jokingly med her natural curiosity. But she could not help it. She had to know more.

    Or he was just honestly cruel, and Ms. Danie was another victim who luckily got away. She might be another one of his conquests that realized the truth about him.

    Although, she could see the appeal of the two together.. They were both the darling sweetheart of the press that the high society adored.

 Chapter 456 - Out For Blood

    <h4>Chapter 456 - Out For Blood</h4>

    "If you don''t mind, I would need Prince Alexander in the other room." Antte interrupted the conversation between the reporter and the couple.

    The official interview was over, and the media crew had turned off and started to pack up the cameras, lights, microphones, and the rest of their equipment.

    The couple slightly wiped out the tiny beads of sweat that formed on their foreheads from the heat of the lights, mildly rxing on their seat, knowing that the spotlight was gone from their faces.

    Ms. Harlowe was only conducting a few more follow-up questions and small talks to tidy up the interview before ending the session altogether.

    "Excuse me, but I am sure Dani can answer all your remaining questions." Alexander gave Dani a small peck on the lips before leaving the two to go with Antte.

    He trusted that Dani could more than handle herself without him. He could not see the purpose for him to stay at her side every minute of the day, although he would prefer it.

    "It was my pleasure to meet you, Ms. Hamilton. Thanks for taking my offer to do your exclusive interview before the wedding." Ms. Harlowe said, almost satisfied with the oue.

    After almost an hour of question and answer exchange in front of the cameras, she was in no doubt that the couple was tired of hearing her voice.

    But she was not yet through. There were still a few questions she had to ask before concluding her session, off the record, of course.

    "We are delighted that you took an interest in our rtionship. But we are just like the rest of the people in the world. We simply fell in love." Dani stated, not wanting their rtionship to be branded as anything extraordinary.

    In her opinion, they were no different from the ordinary folks who found the right person to share their life with. They were not blessed by some external power to make their love affair exceptionalpared to the rest of the world.

    "Still, no matter how you downy your situation. You could not escape the fact that you are not ordinary people, Ms. Hamilton," Harlowe stated, knowing she was right.

    Based on her research, her interviewee never liked the limelight. Despite being an heiress to a throne and a fortune, she had stayed away from her birthright. A rare story she only encountered a few times.

    Well, there was the prince who also did the same. It was some of the things that the couple had inmon. She realized that she might have uncovered a gem of a story.

    "Unfortunately, you might be right." She guessed she could not keep on running away from her destiny.

    Tried as she might, she kept going back to the things she worked so hard to leave behind. She never wanted it, but she stillnded in a situation she had been avoiding all her life.

    She was now in front of the press, dressed like a princess. Dolled up to y the role of the bride in the royal wedding of the century.

    "I guess every dream has a price," Harlowe concluded for her, having some form of understanding of what she might be going through.

    It took her numerous sacrifices to get to where she was today. The que of recognition did not justnd on herp one day. She had to fight tooth and nail to get the best story and find the truth behind it.

    But for this princess, it was the other way around. She was handed everything, but all she wanted was the freedom to prove to herself that she was not just a pretty face with a dor sign on her forehead.

    "I could not agree more," Dani replied, finding the young, sessful reporter interesting.

    Dani did like how Harlowe processed the information she gathered for her story. She had seen some of her news and was impressed by her work. She wondered why she had not ventured yet on the global scale.

    Harlowe always followed the lead and never made usations without enough evidence to support her im. She would definitely do good in the media circus, in her opinion.

    "Anyway, there are a few more questions that I am meaning to ask you. It is off the record, and you don''t have to answer if you are notfortable." Harlowe began, hoping that she would indulge her request.

    Her following questions were not directly rted to the article she would be writing about them. But she was very interested to know the answers to them.

    It was more of a personal question for her next story that she nned to do, rather than a follow-up question in their love affair.

    "Sure. I will try to answer as truthfully as I can." She raised her hand at her, a girl scout honor, assuming it would be a light conversation, just like earlier.

    So far, she never felt anxious or threatened in the way she delivered her questions, so she had no reason to think that would change.

    "That is more like it," Harlowe answered her with a friendly smile, genuinely liking the woman in front of her.

    She could not see any pretensions in how she moved or interacted with her. More than she could say about the other interviews she had done in the past with celebrities, politicians, and even royalties.

    "So, what is your question again?" She would like to get it over with, hoping to get ready for dinner.

    She only wished that Alex would also be over with whatever he was doing in time for their dinner date. For tonight, it would be herst night as Ms. Hamilton.

    "Again, this is off the records. For confidentiality, I hope that you will keep this between the two of us for now." Harlowe grabbed the ss of water on the side table, trying to lessen the dryness she felt in her throat from all the talking.

    Harlowe looked at her for confirmation that she understood her request before proceeding with her next question. She could not end up ruining her ns because she read the situation wrong.

    "You were once engaged to a man named Nicks Travis. Is that correct?" When she nodded, she continued with her line of questioning.

    She breathed a sigh of relief, learning that she was willing to cooperate with her. It was more than she had expected from this interview. A chance for a one on one with her.

    "Why did you call off the engagement? Is it because he is a scumbag?" She could not help herself when she added thest part.

    She nned to carefully thread with her inquiries until she could convince her to answer all her questions, but she slipped up. She could not take it back.

    "You said that this is off the record." She was suddenly on alert, but she was not nervous, just curious about the manner of her inquiry. "Is this personal? Because if it is, I am more than happy to answer all your questions."

    She was done protecting her past and her rtionship with Nick. She was about to get married tomorrow. She had nothing more to hide anymore.

    "I guess you trust me with your story. I should be able to trust you with mine. Who else is best to stick together but us." Harlowe confided, hoping garnered her trust to make this work.

    "I want to do an expose about him for the scum that he is. I am sure you had fallen victim just like I was by his scheming ways. I just wish to prevent more women from falling into his charms." In her book, no one deserved to be prey to a predator like Nick.

    "Count me in. I am sure that there will be several more who would wish to join your crusade." Dani could not help but smile, finding a friend in the woman before her.

    Some friendships did start with amon interest, goal, or objective. In this case, Nick had be their focal point. Something that would connect them together till they established a stronger bond.

    On the other hand, if she could help thisdy put Nick in his ce. Then she would be more than happy to supply her with the details. Nick did deserve to be knocked down from his pedestal.

    Judging from how she had read the situation, Ms. Harlowe was not a mere victim.. She was a fighter, out for blood.

 Chapter 457 - Illusion Of A Dream

    <h4>Chapter 457 - Illusion Of A Dream</h4>

    "You look amazingly delectable." He stood behind her as they stared at the mirror in front of them.

    He bent a little until he had his lips covering her long neckline. Then, his hands held her hips, steadying her. Before he knew it, he was wrapping his arms around her waist, pulling her closer.

    "Hey, if you keep that up, we might skip dinner." She warned him as she enjoyed his touch on her body.

    She lifted her arms and entwined it on his neck, savoring his soft caresses on her skin. Instead of pulling away, she moved her body around, facing him.

    She ran her fingers through his cheek, loving how his stubbles tickled her fingertips. She stared into his eyes, adoring the depth in them.

    "Would it be that bad? I think we will survive for one night without food." Alex lowered her face to her, iming her lips as his prize for behaving all day.

    He knew he would have all of her to himself by tomorrow. But, he could not wait that long when he could have her now. He had been wanting to touch and kiss her all day, but the moment would give them a break.

    He rolled the loosed tendril of her hair in his fingers before mildly pushing her back against the vanity mirror. With his other free hand, he started rubbing her arms.

    He allowed it to slide down to her hips. Then up again to her left breast, hidden seductively in her red gown. He dragged his hands down until he gripped on to upper thighs, ready to yank her dress off her body.

    But, she had another idea on her mind, stopping her before he could execute his ns. "Nope. We are not ditching the dinner. You wanted a wedding, so I am giving you a wedding ording to your tradition."

    She pulled his hands away from her body and held them both in her hands. But before letting them go, she tiptoed in her high heels to reach his lips for one more time.

    She gave him a soft kiss as a promise of what was toe. But they did have to wait till the end of the ceremony before they could consummate their love again.

    "Why do I feel like I am suddenly being punished?" He asked, feeling the sexual frustration of having a blue ball.

    He could not me her. He did put her up to this ordeal. At least, they only have to deal with all these wedding shinanigans until tomorrow.

    "Fine, we can continue thister after dinner." She promised him, knowing she could never say no for too long when it came to him. "But can you me a starving woman?"

    Not that she had no agenda of her own. She also felt frustrated for stopping her own gratification. But they had a dinner to attend to, which she did look forward to all day.

    Besides, she barely ate anything. In between the breakfast that they had to rush, then the lunch that they had no time to eat. She was definitely starving. Dinner was the only way she could regain sustenance.

    "Then, let me feed you woman so that you will have no more excuseter when I ravish you to oblivion." He warned her of what was toe after dinner.

    But in truth, he was also in bad shape and needed food. He could already feel therger intestine, trying to eat his smaller ones.

    He escorted her to the other wing of the pce, where the dinner was set. He had ordered only her favorites for the night, flying one of her favorite chefs in New York to create her dishes.

    "Close your eyes. No peeking." He checked her face, securing that her eyes were shut closed before proceeding to one more set of narrow stairs that would take them to their destination.

    It was a long way up, so he was d that she opted to wear a sneaker despite her gown. It would have been a struggle for her and him if he had to carry her again, going up on these steps.

    "Are we there yet?" She could not see the point of a surprise when she believed she had seen everything there was to see.

    Although she was slightly intrigued to hear a metal clinking as if an old rusted gate were opened. Then, she felt the cold wind graze her skin.

    If she would guess, they were having dinner in an open area. It could not be a garden since they had climbed several steps up to the heavens. Maybe a balcony in the pce or a rooftop could be her final assumption.

    "Almost. Just a few more steps." He exined, continuing to walk her like she was a blind man, unable to see her path.

    In his view, he could already see that she would love everything he had prepared for the night. He hoped he could continue to do this for her throughout their married life.

    "Are you sure you are not about to push me on a rooftop or a cliff?" She slightly grumbled as she mildly slipped off on a partially raised stone floor. She struggled with her bnce, not seeing where she was going.

    "We are here." He stopped in the middle of an enormous space, allowing her to find her bearings as she opened her eyes.

    He had taken her to one of the towers that held their pce together during the wars it endured. It had a perfect view of thend they owned and the town not far from their location.

    "This is so magical." It was the only word to describe how she felt about the ce.

    She could see the pic he had set up on the top of the old rocky pce. Then, the elegance was magnified by the magnificent backdrop that the midnight sky disyed around her.

    Everywhere she looked, the stars sparkled in the darkened sky. Then, the partial moon illuminated theke she had seen the other day.. The entire scenario held an illusion of a dream.

 Chapter 458 - Second In Command

    He assisted her to a pillow seat on a carpeted covered floor. Numerous pillows in different colors and sizes littered the floor. While candles and flowers, situated around the perimeter of the carpet, brightening the ce.

    He offered her a soda and the food he wished he had personally prepared. But for now, he settled for someone else''s handiwork to satisfy her craving.

    "Wow, burgers, fries, hotdogs, and a pizza." Dani was amazed at the food that wasid on the table.

    She did not expect that from her fiance, but he always had a way of surprising her. He took the canned soda and pulled its tin lid. Its spirits soared to the darkened sky, creating a sizzling, bubbly sound that resonated on a silent night.

    "Everything you love to eat," Alex exined as he took a slice of pizza and dared her to share it with him.

    It had been a lovely evening of no pretensions, no forced smile, and silence from the demanding crowd. Precisely, what the doctor ordered before the big day.

    For the first time today, they finally heard each other, theirughter and nothing else. It was refreshing not to listen to what everybody thought of the uing wedding.

    They hadid on the pillows, enjoying a delicious meal of junk foods to fulfill their hunger. A meal that did not need to cost a fortune to consume.

    "You certainly know how to treat me like a queen." She taunted him as she ced a few pieces of fries on his mouth. "This is for my future king."

    She had no other intention but to tease him about using the titles. She referred to ruling her heart and being the king in their home.

    But something must have shown on her face for him to look at her funnily. Then, she also was reminded of her dinner with the king. They never had the chance to discuss it earlier since their friends interrupted them earlier.

    "Speaking of king, you mentioned earlier that you had seen the king. My Uncle Edward. How was it?" He casually asked as he chewed on the fries in his mouth.

    He leaned forward in his position on the pillows to get a better view of her face. He wanted to know everything that happened in that pce. He would find out the intention of his uncle for meeting her.

    He was unaware of the meeting, and he was curious about it since she mentioned it earlier. But with all that had happened, he had forgotten to ask again until now.

    "He invited me for dinner. He was also quite an entertainer. I can see that charm really runs in your family." But she still wondered where Edward got his. He was nothing like his family.

    But the king did take the me for his son''s behavior. He believed he had been an absentee father to his only son. Without a mother to guide him, Edward was lost.

    "I hope you are not reconsidering marrying him instead." Alex jokingly said, grinning naughtily at her.

    He did not mind that his uncle decided to interview and get to know his fiance without him. But he could not help but think of what they might have discussed during the meal.

    "If you don''t marry me by tomorrow, I might consider his offer." She taunted him back.

    But she knew he understood that they were just joking around. She could not help herself from going along with his silly games. But in truth, she could not think of marrying anyone else except him.

    "Did he challenge you to a game of chess?" He could almost imagine the two in a battle of will.

    His uncle was a master in the game. Even he had a hard time beating him when the king was in his element. He could almost guarantee that the king would not pass up the chance to y with her in a game.

    It was his way of measuring his adversary. He used the game to disrupt the attention of his opponents. He would find their weakness when their defenses were down.

    He learned valuable information about his opponents by studying how he decided on his moves on the board game. It gave him a slight view of his character in real life.

    "Yes, we were able to y two games. I actually enjoyed ying chess with your uncle. I still owe him a rematch." She sipped on her soda, letting the cold drink wash down the greasy food she had already consumed.

    Although, she knew that the king was sizing her up. She did not mind since she was also doing the same. Joining a family was like auditioning for the role in a y.

    She could either contribute to the betterment of the program or ruin the entire show. But no matter what, she would have to y her part if she chose to stay.

    "So, that was it. You never talked about any other matters." He could not help but snoop for more details.

    He doubted that the king would discuss royal family issues with her since she was not technically a family yet. But he could sense that his uncle wanted something else from her.

    "Actually, there is one more thing he did discuss with me." She could remember it too well. It was something she did not foreseeing.

    Although the rumors did reach her ears. She did not put much thought into it since her fiance never once considered it. But now that the issue was opened, she also had to think about it.

    "What was it?" He asked anxiously, but somehow he already had an idea of what she might reveal to him.

    It was a topic that he had been putting aside, away from any conversation, because it was thest thing he wanted to include in his future.

    "He wanted you to be his heir. To be the king of this nation." She paused as if voicing it out would make it real. "Then, I should be ready to be your queen." She added, uncertain of how to react to the news.

    The king was convinced that Alex was the rightful heir to follow his footstep.. In addition, she would be perfect, to stand beside him, to rule by his side as the second inmand.

 Chapter 459 - Bridezilla Or Zombie Bride

    She could sense the jolliness in the air, but she could not pinpoint the exact reason for the celebration. She could hear themotion going on around her, but her dream was too exciting to leave behind.

    The illusion running around in her mind beckoned her to stay a little longer. Alluring her deeper into her dream, preventing her from awakening into her consciousness.

    "Dani. Wake up."

    "Dani, it is time."

    "Dani, aren''t you excited. It is your wedding day."

    The loud sound of a familiar voice slowly prated her attention, pulling her away from the other side. Finally, she was aware again of her surroundings and their chaotic state.

    She stretched her hand, trying to feel him on the end of her arms, but all she felt was the cold empty space. The mattress was bare of any sign of him. It appeared he did not sleep by her sidest night.

    "Alex," Dani called to him, slightly confused by her situation.

    She was used to waking up by his side or at least feeling his warmth on the other side of the bed.

    But all she heard was a female voice nagging at her to get out of the bed. Her persistence forced her to open her eyes, but her attempt had been a tremendous effort.

    It took her a while to pry her eyes open. Finally, giving her a glimpse of the bright room before her. Her friend sat down on the edge of the bed, waiting for her to acknowledge her presence.

    "Dani,e on. You have to get off the bed and start preparing for your wedding." She persisted, not letting her slip away again into merrynd.

    She remembered Antte asking her to slip a mild sedative to her milkst night. It was supposed to give her a rxing sleep so that by morning, she would be fresh, radiant, and alive in this grand celebration.

    She was hesitant at first but seeing that she was restlessst night after parting with Alex, she was eventually convinced that she would need the pill.

    "Oh, yes. Jacky, it is my wedding today." Dani was still a bit groggy from her sleep, though she recognized her friend.

    Jacky, on the other hand, med the white substance. Although her friend seemed more rxed now, she did not precisely look better either. But she hoped it could not be that bad at all.

    Now, all she had to do was to make her move her ass towards the shower. They still had plenty of time before the battalion of wardrobe, makeup artists, and Antte arrived.

    She assisted her out of bed and into the small table by the window. Luckily, a hot pot of coffee and some breakfast assortment were already waiting for them.

    "I think you should drink this." Jacky helped her sip some coffee, careful not to burn her lips.

    She wondered what kind of sleeping pill was given to her, but she hoped it would wear off soon. Or they would have sleeping beauty as the prince''s bride.

    She admitted it was partially her fault. She did not follow Antte''s instruction to give her the pill immediately after dinner.

    Instead, she waited until the wee hour when she noticed that her friend was still wide awake and pacing her room when she passed by on her way to her room. As a result, the pill''s effect was still evident in her present condition.

    "Oh, that is hot." Dani bit her tongue, blowing heavily on her mouth, feeling the burn from the ck liquid that her friend was shoving on her lips.

    She was now totally aware of her situation. She was getting married and needed to start preparing for it. But her body would seem to be uncooperative as her eyes kept closing despite her effort to wake up.

    "Please, try to drink a little more." She begged her friend as she insisted she drank some more.

    At least the incident slightly woke her up, Jacky thought as she assisted her friend, handing her a ss of water. She just had to wait for the caffeine to kick in once she had consumed the entire cup.

    "What is wrong with me?" She voiced out her concern, feeling the sluggishness of her movements.

    She could barely take control of her motor skills as she still felt sleepy. Although she had no doubt, she had more than enough restst night.

    "My princess, are you sick?" Another female voice joined them in the room, making Jacky turn her head around.

    Laura entered the room, carrying a vase with a beautiful flower arrangement on top of it. She immediately ced it down on a side table and marched towards her daughter to check on her.

    "She is not." Jacky quickly answered for her. "It is actually my fault. I sort of drug herst night."

    She realized the error of her words when both mother and daughter looked at her as if she did a capital crime. Though she might as well if Dani did not recover from this misfortune she caused.

    "You what?" Laura was the first to react, while Dani could only stare at her in shock.

    She could not believe that her daughter''s best friend could introduce her daughter to drugs. It was not something she would expect from two grown women to mess up with an illegal substance, especially on her daughter''s wedding day.

    "Wait, what I meant was that I slipped a sedative on her milkst night?" Suddenly, she realized that it still sounded wrong even in her ears.

    "Let me refresh my statement. Antte asked me to put a mild sedative on her drink to calm her down and put her to sleep." She began exining her side of the story.

    She felt that her reason was not enough to convince them that she meant no harm, she added. "It was rmended by the pce physician. I checked, so I slipped it on her drink when I saw her pacing the floortest night."

    "Why did you not tell me about it?" Dani reprimanded her as she slowly recovered from her situation.

    Fortunately, drinking the coffee and putting some food on her belly was helping her body restore its energy. She was slightly gaining control of her body functions.

    "Because you are as stubborn as me. I know you would insist that you don''t need it. Then, we will be ending up with a zombie as a bride." She adamantly made her point.

    Well, they were friends for a reason. They had their differences but also simrities. Unfortunately, being a stubborn mule was one of the traits they shared.

    "I guess I have to agree with Jacky in that one." Finally, Laura felt some form of relief that the situation was not that worse as she initially thought. It was at the very least fixable.

    In truth, it was easier to cure oversleep than a hangover. So, a coffee boost and a warm bath should do the trick, ording to her motherly skills.

    "Come on, darling, let''s get you to a bath. I don''t want my daughter turning into a bridezi or zombie bride on her wedding day." Sheughed at her statement, unable to picture her daughter in such a state.. Both did not exactly sound appealing to her.

 Chapter 460 - A Chance To Be Free

    "Wake up, sleepyhead." She whispered to him as he opened his eyes to a woman dressed in white that knelt before him. He had to rub his eyes several times to verify that he was not dreaming.

    He could only make out the outline of her face, the white clothes covering her body as the lights from behind her poured in. His vision was slightly impaired, driving her to the conclusion that he was with the presence of an angel.

    He was not exactly expecting that he would oversleep, end up sleeping on a couch and wake up with a beautiful angel at his side. If this was a dream, he would rather sleep some more.

    "Really? You are just going to stare at me. I am trying to wake you up for almost an hour." The angelined as she stood up from her kneeling position and walked to the other side of the room.

    She was bored out of her mind, and another minute longer, she would explode. She had to convince her friend to take her out or else she would sneak out again by herself.

    "Wait!" He was confused. He once again rubbed his eyes to clear them from his state of sleepiness.

    She could not be an angel. Angels did notin and threw tantrums just like that. He must be mistaken, thinking that he was already awake, when clearly he was still dreaming.

    "Wake up, Jacob." The angel returned to his side and sat on the edge of the couch.

    She grabbed both sides of his cheeks and cradled them in the palm of her hands. This time, he had a better view of her face when his vision had eventually cleared.

    "Cassie." He automatically said, finally fully awake. He could not believe that he had mistaken her for an angel.

    Anyway, despite some of her crass ways, she did have some saving grace. He could still consider her an angel for trying to mend her ways.

    He had dropped by her cest night after a long shift at the hospital. It waste, so he decided to sleep on the couch instead of going back to his apartment.

    "I am sorry to wake you up, but I do wish you would go out with me today." She put on her sad face, trying to convince him that he should reconsider his decision to apany her outside.

    All she wanted to do was to breathe some fresh, to feel the sunlight on her skin, and to do some shopping. It was what most women her age would be doing at this time.

    She also heard about her ex-friend''s wedding today. She could bet that Nick was snooping around the pce, trying his best to ruin the day.

    It would mean that she was free to go out without constantly looking behind her back. Nick''s men would be busy following their boss to hell, so no one would be around to look for her.

    "I already told you that it is not such a good idea for you to be out in the open. Someone might recognize you and report you back to Nick." Jacob begged her to listen.

    He had to try to appeal to her rationale before she did something stupid that they would both end up regretting. He might not know his brother too well, but he could guarantee that he was serious about his ns with her.

    "Nick and his men are busy with the wedding. I am sure that this is my only opportunity to go out until Alex had ultimately found a way to put Nick behind bars." She pleaded with him.

    "Besides, I am about to go crazy if I stay here without seeing the outside world for a few hours." She continued begging. "Please, please, please."

    Her face suddenly looked like an angel, begging for mercy. She knew if she kept insisting, he would finally give in to her pleading.

    "I am not so sure about this, but I still think this is a very, big mistake." He could not believe that he was caving in with her maniption.

    He stood up from the couch and moved towards the bathroom to clean himself and prepare for a day out. Unfortunately, she knew it was his day off today. He had no ns to do but spent it with her.

    "Thank you, Jacob. I promise you will not regret agreeing to this." She jumped in her ce, excited about the idea of spending the day with her friend.

    She did not care much about shopping. She did not need much inside the apartment. But she was indeed looking forward to seeing new things, people, sights, and spending a day with him would be a bonus.

    "Hurry up, Jacob. There is this special diner that I want to go to for breakfast." She shouted over the back of the apartment where he was taking a shower at the extra bathroom.

    She still could not understand why he would choose to hang out with her when he could spend it with the new people he had been meeting at the hospital.

    She doubted that he was developing some sort of feelings for her. That would be insane. After all, his brother was her ex-boyfriend.

    Then again, she did feel guilty that she might be using him. She might be taking advantage of his kindness since he felt guilty for what his brother did to her.

    "Almost done, just a few more minutes." He yelled back at her.

    She settled on the sofa as she waited for him to finish getting dressed. Luckily, he had a few clean clothes in her spare room. The ones she had borrowed when she was still living with him.

    She watched hime out of the bathroom only in a tiny towel wrapped around his waist. It was not the first time she had seen him in such a state of undress. But she could not help but admire his physique.

    For a doctor, he had really taken good care of his body. Eating right and exercising was basically his health regimen. But she quickly looked away when he noticed that she was staring as he strode towards the spare room.

    "Where are we going anyway?" He finally asked when he returned to the living room, fully clothed.

    He had a smile on his face, showing her that he was excited about this little adventure of theirs. But his eyes still showed some weariness, a concern for her safety.

    "Breakfast first, then a little going around town. Then, let our feet take us to wherever they wished to be." She stated, clearing her mind of all the thoughts that suddenly surfaced in her consciousness.

    Today, she was setting aside all bottled-up feelings. She only wanted to look forward to a good day with him. Fear had no ce in her emotion, only happiness and having fun.

    "Sounds like a great n." He agreed with her, guiding her outside the door of her apartment.

    Something was telling him to stop this nonsense and to return back inside the safety of her room.. But another part of him wanted to give her a chance to be free, even for a moment.

 Chapter 461 - Word Of Wisdom

    "You did a spectacr job once again, Abby," Lauramented, which Katherine approved, on the gown Dani was wearing as they put the final touches on her veil.

    They could not stop staring at the stunning bride that stood in therge full-length mirror before them. She was one of the most beautiful brides in the world as far as they were concerned.

    "Thank you. But, this design was inspired by all your inputs, especially the bride." Abby, the designer, replied. "What do you think, Dani." She had to ask her. It was her opinion that counted the most.

    In determining the pattern and design of her gowns, she usually used what she had learned about the personality and preferences of the bride.

    She did not have a problem with the inspiration since her client was not very hard to work with. She usually had trouble with demanding clients who changed their minds up to thest minute.

    "As I told you before, I love it." Dani turned to her designer and hugged her. "Thank you."

    She had to admit that the gown was more than she had ever envisioned. It was a mermaid cut, off-the-shoulder neckline with delicatece sleeves, made in a pure white silk garment.

    She preferred a shorter veil, but Katherine suggested it to be longer. It was too long for her taste, but she had to concede to some of their requests.

    "Oh my! You look like a princess." Jacky uttered as soon as she entered the room. "Well, I know you are already a princess. What I meant to say is that you are absolutely gorgeous."

    She immediately walked towards her friend and hugged her gently, afraid that she might ruin her dress or makeup. But she was d to be part of this memorable celebration.

    "And you look amazing too." Dani returned thepliment, knowing Jacky also deserved to be praised for all she had done for her.

    She noticed how Jacky shined in her blue gown, but there was more to it than what she was wearing. There was a certain glow on her face that made her radiant.

    "Thanks to Abby. She creates amazing gowns that make me look amazing." Jacky acknowledged the creativity and hard work of their new friend.

    She caught a reflection of herself in therge mirror, standing beside her best friend. They did both look great together. But more than that, she was d to see Dani happy.

    Another soft knock on the door alerted them of another visitor in her room. Then, her father peeked behind the door with an adorable smile.

    "Can I borrow my daughter for a few minutes?" He walked straight to his wife, kissing her mildly on the lips.

    Of course, he was like all the fathers of the world. He wanted some alone time with his daughter before he walked her down the aisle.

    The four women nodded in unison, agreeing to what he said. One by one, they left the two to be on their own, the father and the daughter, for theirst hours of her single life.

    "Dad, what is this all about?" Dani allowed her father to drape his hand around her shoulder, feeling his kiss on the top of her head.

    "I just want to see my daughter. It has been a while since I have you all to myself." He sat on the edge of the bed and tapped the space beside him, beckoning her to join him.

    But instead of following his direction, she decided to sit on hisp. Then, she wrapped her arms around his shoulder, doing something she had not done since she was a teenager.

    Sheid her head on his shoulders, findingfort in his arms. She remembered every time she needed him to protect her, she would run into his arms and cry her eyes out. He would cradle her in his warmth until she had calmed down.

    "You are not about to cry, are you?" She asked her father with a baffled look in her eyes.

    She could not help but notice the slightly watery eyes of his father as he stared at her face. It was one of the sweetest things she ever saw her father do for her.

    Crying was one emotion she never shared with her father. But to see her father shedding a happy tear on her wedding was a moment she would cherish forever.

    "Well, what is a tear when it feels like I am losing my daughter to another man?" Ethan smiled at her daughter''s teasing. He was never an emotional man but a man of action.

    He remembered something he used to tell her when he found her in tears. "Crying is good for the soul." Taking her hand, resting them on the top of her heart.

    "But there are better ways to deal with a problem without shedding a tear." He guided her fingers, pointing them to her temples. She would stop crying, smile, and find a way to resolve her troubles.

    "You are not losing me, Dad. But you are gaining a son." She knew it was an addition that he ultimately approved of. Alex was able to prove himself to him more than she could count.

    She suddenly felt that she had wasted many years hating her father because she did not understand what he was trying to do. She hoped it was not yet toote to make up for the lost times.

    "I know that. I am d that you are marrying Alex. He is a great man." He slightly pushed the loose tendril of her hair away from her face to see her eyes.

    He would not say those words if he did not believe them himself. He wanted his daughter to understand that he only did what he did in the past for her.

    "I know that too." She mimicked what her father said, grinning a little.

    "But," Ethan could see that something was bothering her. It was all over her eyes. "Are you having cold feet?" But he doubted that.

    Nothing could stop his daughter from marrying the man of her dreams. Her rtionship with Alex was entirely different from what she had with Nick. He had noticed it earlier on.

    "Of course not. No one can prevent me from marrying Alex." She vehemently stated, which was what he just recently thought. "But, I do have some questions about our future." She remembered her conversation with the king.

    She stood up and walked towards the window to look at the pce ground. It was a massivewn and enormousnd that went beyond what her eyes could see.

    "A piece of advice, my Princess." Her dad followed her and stood behind her, looking at the same view as she was.

    He only wanted a more beautiful future for his daughter. It was the only thing he had dreamt of since she was born. He believed that Alex could continue that for him.

    "What is it, Dad?" She looked forward to what he had to say. His words had always been the foundation of who she was today. Many of the things she had learned growing up came from the man behind her.

    "There is every chance that Alex will lose his way, just like I did. I need you to be like your Mom. She never left my side and guided me back to the right path." He squeezed her shoulder, hoping she understood what he wanted to impart with her.

    They fell into silence as both stared in the distance, savoring the final moment of their time alone together.

    She appreciated what her father said.. It was a word of wisdom that she would undoubtedly take to heart.

 Chapter 462 - Status Symbol

    "Dad, have you heard of the Council''s decision?" Edward barged into his office chambers without any announcement, interrupting his meeting with a guest.

    He did not care who heard him because he was done with his father and the rules of their kingdom. It seemed it was no use anymore when his own father abandoned him. He had tried to follow him and look where hended.

    "Watch your tone, young man. Think of who you are talking to." The guest sitting on the opposite chair across the king reprimanded him.

    He had high respect for the king, but not about his son. The prince''s behavior clearly proved that he had no regard for decorum.

    "Who are you to talk to me like that?" Edward changed his direction and faced the other man.

    He did not notice him before when he walked into the room. His rage had him seeing red when he first heard of the rumor. Although he believed gossip would not have spread like wildfire if it had no fuel to feed it.

    "Edward, sit down." King Edward called his son''s attention. "Would you give us some privacy?" He directed hismand to one of his loyal subjects, looking at him for understanding.

    Upon hearing his father''s voice that demanded respect, he decided to sit down on the other avable chair. While the other man excused himself and left the room.

    The king walked towards the side of the room and poured himself a good amount of whiskey. He felt he would need it to deal with what was toe.

    "Do you have anything to do with the decision of the Council?" He repeated what he had asked earlier.

    However, if the rumors were indeed true, then his father already had a say on the matter. The Council would never go behind his back and conclude among themselves.

    Whatever happened, the Council would always seek his blessing. But his father, being a foolish king, would hear them out and eventually grant them their wishes.

    "The decision of the Council had not been officially announced." He had known where the Council had been inclined to go.

    But he could not tell his son about it. Not right now when the wedding of Alex was in a couple of hours. He could not risk his son making a scene. He could not scandalize their family any further.

    "Don''t give me that bullshit about technicality. The Council might not have vocally announced it to the entire world, but they already told you their decision." The prince stood up from his chair and started pacing the room.

    He could not understand why his father was taking this lightly and doing nothing about it. He should be calling his schrs by this time. Looking for ways to overturn the Council''s decision.

    "We have discussed it in passing in one of our meetings, but nothing is set in stone just yet." King Edward told his son, hoping that would suffice.

    He wished he could do more for his son, but he had dug this big hole and buried his crown in it. There was nothing he could do to reverse the situation.

    "But you have to do something about it, Dad. You can''t let them get away with my birthright." He demanded from his father, still not convinced that his father was doing enough.

    Alex was already getting married. If his father could not stop the Council, he could kiss the throne goodbye. He was still not buying his cousin''s act that he was not after his position.

    "Let us talk about this after the wedding. We could not do anything about it now." King Edward had to calm him down.

    He could not afford not to attend the grand celebration. Everyone would be expecting his blessing to the marriage. But many would question if his son decided not to grace them with his presence.

    "Fine." The young Edward finally conceded, knowing that there was nothing else he could do at the moment.

    But he would make sure that the topic was not yet over. His father would have to deal with the Council and give him back what was originally his.

    "Good." The king felt satisfied with his answer. He had not had much time to argue with his son. He had to prepare for his appearance at the wedding soon and so was his son.

    He downed the remaining of his drink, wanting to clear his throat. "One more thing." He turned to his son, making sure that he was listening.

    "What is it, Dad?" He knew his dad would tell him to get ready for the event.

    What his father did not know was? He had all intention to attend the ceremonies. He would not miss it for the world. He had to be there to support his cousin and his lovely bride.

    "I know that your business venture with this Nicks Travis is doing well. I also heard that he is one big bad news. Your association with him could only lead us into trouble." The king stated as he stood up from his chair and moved towards the door.

    "I assure you that his business is legit. Those are only rumors frompetition who wanted a piece of hispany." Prince Edward tried to defend his partner and investment.

    He had to find out who was supplying his father with that information. He knew he went into bed with a shady person, but he had run his underground operation without a hitch.

    He could only think of one man who could ruin all his ns. He was the only one who could have a motive to do this to him. He believed his cousin would not stop until he had taken everything away from him, just like when they were young.

    "Still, I want you to end all your transactions with him and cut all your connections. I don''t want our names to be dragged by this man to the mud once the authorities start snooping at his illegal activities." If he could save him onest time, this was it.

    His son had to listen to him before he ruined his life forever. He still had a chance for a future. He might not turn out to be king, but he was still a prince.. He could still maintain his status symbol and live afortable life.

 Chapter 463 - Blindsided

    The massive cathedral was packed with hundreds of guests, and more were expected to arrive. Royalties, celebrities, politicians, and wealthy members of the society were invited to the ceremonies.

    Well, anybody who wanted to be somebody had to be part of the celebration. It was, after all, the wedding of the century. This event was already set to make history.

    "How is everyone outside?" Alex asked, checking the ck military uniform he chose for the asion for an invisible lint on the fabric in front of the mirror.

    He wore a traditional garb that his father and his father before him had worn during matrimonies. Besides the emblem of his father''s house, the only medal he wore was the air force wings pin he received during his service in their military.

    Other than that, he had not served in his country because he had chosen to stay away. He had opted to live away from his home to build a new life for himself.

    "The ce is starting to get full. I think everyone invited decided to join the celebration." Marcus stated as soon as he came back to the back room where his friend was waiting for the ceremonies.

    He had run an errand for his friend and checked on the status of his bride. He knew that Dani would never stand him up on the altar. Still, he was a bit anxious that other circumstances might still happen to prevent the wedding from proceeding.

    He had his men on high alert, doubling the security around the pce and the cathedral to guarantee that the threats would be neutralized.

    "It is to be expected." He had no doubt of the volume of the attendees to this special event in his life. Not because they actually wanted to celebrate their union, but rather take advantage of the exposure.

    He already suspected that most of their guests would use their event for their personal motives, except for a few who truly wished to share this moment with him and his bride.

    "Don''t worry about Dani. She is already in her gown with her parents, just waiting for the signal to leave the pce." Marcus wished to assure his friend that all was running ording to n.

    "That is good." He rubbed his hands together, trying to get the chill he felt inside. Not that it was cold outside. On the contrary, the weather was fully cooperating with the entire celebration.

    It was a sunny day. Only partial clouds could be seen on the horizon. It was a perfect day to conduct the ceremony. The sun was high in the sky but not too hot to cause any difort.

    The breeze was just in the right amount to cool the skin but not enough to mess up a tendril on top of his head. He could not think of any natural forces that could ruin this day for them.

    "Better stop fidgeting before someone mistaken that for having cold feet," David said, noticing how his friend was acting when he walked inside the room.

    He could not guess what his friend was feeling, but he could assume it was worse than being in a boardroom while in a hostile takeover surrounded by sharks.

    "The car is ready anytime you want to run," Evan said, following close behind David.

    He still could not ept that their group was slowly changing. But he would support his friend to whatever he decided to do with his life. Either to stay or to run.

    "Stop it, guys. Kidding aside, I think something is off." He pped his friends'' hands, d that they could join him.

    He could not pinpoint where it wasing from, but he could not shake the feeling of brewing trouble. He wished it was just the nerves kicking in and nothing to do with his instincts. Because he was rarely wrong.

    "You know they will not pass up the chance to mess with you." Marcus fixed his bowtie and tugged his cor to put it in ce.

    He would have joined the rest of their friends in taking a jive at Alex, but he already saw how serious his friend was about this threat.

    He was also aware of the attempt on Dani''s life. It was still not clear of the intention of the mastermind, whether the intent was to take her alive or to put an end to it.

    "I know, but..." Before Alex could finish his sentence, another man showed up in his room. Unlike the others, he was an unwee sight.

    If he was not part of his family, he would not have invited him to the wedding, but it was out of his hands. Besides, he still had no proof that he had anything to do with the incident.

    He could not disrespect the royal family by making a scene at his own wedding ceremony. He would be keeping an eye on him, especially when he had learned that Nick also made an appearance as his cousin''s guest.

    "I think congrattions are in order, my dear cousin." Edward pranced inside the room, followed by a waiter carrying a bottle of champagne and several sses.

    He wore his military uniform from the armed forces, showing off several medals that everybody in the room doubted he actually earned.

    "Thank you, Edward, for showing your support." Alex could not find any other words to say to his cousin, who he believed had an ulterior motive for visiting him.

    He had to y his cousin''s game, letting him think that he had the upper hand. He could use this to his advantage and get closer to his cousin''s ns. If he was indeed part of the conspiracy to bring him down.

    He did not mind an attack on him, but when his enemies started involving Dani in the scene, it had be a different ball game. He would be prepared for their next attack.

    "We should make a toast for the groom." He handed each a ss of wine and raised his ss to his cousin as a salute. "For a fruitful future with your lovely wife."

    He was indeed making a toast for his cousin and his fate. A future that did not include him getting his throne. Not if he could still do something about it.

    All raised their ss to their friend, wishing him the best of married life. But all was apprehensive of the other prince''s presence.

    "Excuse me, Prince Alexander." Another voice interrupted them inside the room. "I just want to inform you that the bride is about to leave the pce." He continued when he had the prince''s attention.

    Alex acknowledged the information ryed to him with a nod, dismissing the messenger. But his mind was already working overtime, wishing to have the room all to himself.

    "I guess you still have a few things to do around here. I better leave you be." Prince Edward pped his cousin on the shoulder before moving toward the exit.

    He had done what his father had asked him to do. Now it was his turn to do what he had to do to get his throne, moving out of the room.

    "What do you think?" Marcus spoke once the other prince was out of earshot, directing his question to the groom.

    He did not believe even one bit the nice act Edward had disyed just a few minutes ago. He suspected that Edward was assessing the situation.

    "I think I need to make a call." Alex immediately grabbed his phone in his pocket and dialed a number.

    He was not taking any chances. rm bells were ringing in his head, and he could not ignore them anymore. But if something would go down at this moment orter, he trusted his team to do their jobs.

    They had already had conceived every possible scenario they could think of.. Designed and strategized counterattacks to prevent being blindsided.

 Chapter 464 - Take A Bullet

    He stood by the car, inhaling deeply, dragging a big puff of the cigarette in his lips. A series of smoke slowly escaped from his mouth and nose, creating an illusion of white clouds around him.

    It was broad daylight, and he had a clear view of his surroundings. He had all his attention fixed on the building across from the street.

    It appeared that he was waiting for something or someone to cross the street ore out of the building. But whatever it was, he was not taking his eyes away from that direction.

    "I have eyes on the tiger." The man said on his Bluetooth headset, indicating his sights had acquired his target.

    He immediately went inside the car, readying himself for the subsequentmand. When the man on the other line gave the signal, he automatically knew what he had to do.

    He nodded to the man sitting in the driver''s seat to start the engine and follow the bridal car about to leave the premises. He could not lose sight of their mark.

    He was not about to lose this job because of a slight mistake. This undertaking was one of the biggest paydays in his life. He could not afford to mess it up.

    "Follow them and update me. You know the drill." The man whose voice seemed to be calling the shot instructed before abruptly ending the call.

    The man on the passenger''s seat kept his eyes on the prize as they followed the other car not too far from their position. His job was quite simple.

    All he had to do was follow the car. Then, he would give the signal when they were close to their designated spot. From there, the rest of the team would take the lead.

    "Sir, the car is stopping on the side. What should I do?" The driver informed him, suddenly alerting him of a change in n.

    He was not expecting the bridal car to make a pit stop. It was not in the itinerary passed to them during their meetings. He knew he had to report this to the other team urgently.

    "Boss, I think you should reconsider changing the n." He rmended after telling him about the current situation.

    He could also see an opportunity here. If he yed his cards right, he might find himself with a fat bonus. But he had to be careful. One wrong move, his head would be dangling on a spike.

    "What do you have in mind?" The man calling the shot asked.

    He was curious about what his man was nning to do. He wondered if he had made the right decision to put the young man in that position, considering the high stake of the job.

    But he had proven, time and time again, that he was ready to assume higher roles. This time, it was his time to prove his value to his group. If he could pull off a good job, then it would mean he could sit at therger table.

    "Hear me out." He quickly exined his n, knowing that time was of the essence. They could not afford to mess up the timing, or they would lose the window of opportunity to execute their ns.

    After telling his boss of his idea, he waited with his eyes still glued to the other car, which was still parked on the side. He wondered if the bride had cold feet and would want to change her mind.

    But the reason for the stop was not relevant. What was important was the execution of the n and the sess of the task at hand.

    "I like the idea, but could you pull it off with minimal backup." The boss asked, a bit skeptical but still open to the suggestion.

    As of now, with the sudden shift in the schedule. The boss had no other option but to go with his scheme. He still coulde up with a better n if there was time, but unfortunately, there was none.

    "I can. If you will give me a chance." He told him, anxious to hear his response. When he finally gave the go signal, he quickly replied. "Thank you, Sir. I will not fail you." He swore to the man who had shown so much trust in his skills.

    But more than the money, he wanted to be recognized in the organization. It was his time to prove not only to his boss that he was ready to climb up thedder.

    Then, a sudden chill went through him, remembering the other incident that failed. Luckily, he was not part of that team. He would not make the same mistake.

    "I hope so." The man could only trust him this time with such a big job. Because he had no choice. But he already had his other teams deployed to intercept them as soon as they could. "Give me an update when it is done." The line died again.

    The man in the car signaled his driver to listen, giving him instructions. Then, he talked to the men in the other utility vehicle not far behind them, also waiting for hismand.

    He discussed his n for the other team to take care of the security detail following the bridal car. While he and his team personally handle the driver and the bodyguard inside the white vehicle.

    "We have no more time. Let us do this." He ordered the two teams at his disposal to finally make a move.

    He could feel his body sweat, and slightly his hand shook, but that was to be expected. Nobody was totally out of fear when they performed a job like this.

    Even the humongous and meanest men he knew still admitted that they feared for their lives every time they went out there. Fear was a good factor that would keep him alive if worse came to worse.

    There would be a blood bath if things did not work out the way he had envisioned his ns. It could go either way. It could be theirs or them. But whatever happened, failing was not an option.

    "Go!" He signaled for all his men to move at lightning speed. His men were well-trained, just like he was.

    He might be the youngest in the group, but his men trusted him for his skills in tactics and fighting. No one would dare question hismand, betray him, or they would die in his hands.

    Everything was happening in fast motion, but precision was still the key to a sessful ambush. One mistake could be the end of life and the failure of a mission.

    "Now!" He shouted to his team when everybody was in their position, causing a disturbance on the street.

    People started moving away when they saw what themotion was about. The street was suddenly empty as passersby, tourists, and the locals ran for their lives or hid behind a covering, protecting themselves from what was about to happen.

    He had his gun out, pointing to the white car, while his other team had the other car also surrounded. The only way the upants of the vehicles were going out was in a body bag.

    That was unless they would surrender without a fight. But studying these men, they never went down without defending their client.. They would take a bullet to protect them, even costing their lives.

 Chapter 465 - Master Manipulator

    Earlier, back at the pce, a call on Ethan''s phone broke the silence that enveloped their privacy. Her father had to excuse himself to take the call, leaving her alone to herself.

    On the other hand, Ethan walked along the hallway of the pce, looking for some empty space to take the call. He did not want anyone eavesdropping on his conversation.

    "Yes," Ethan finally answered when he was secured inside another room. "What is it, Alex?" He quickly asked, hoping that it was nothing serious.

    But nothing in his world was that easy. He had many enemies who would stop at nothing to destroy him, but apparently, his soon-to-be son-inw was no different.

    "I think we have a situation. This is just a precaution, but I already instructed my men to change the n. I know this isst minute." Alex informed Ethan.

    He had formted this on his mind, thinking he might need a backup n. He never informed anyone about it until thest minute. Well, except for his most trusted men, Tim and Ben, who had helped him strategize a game n.

    He needed assurance that the n would not leak to their enemies. He believed that spies could be lurking everywhere, just waiting to gather information.

    "Ok, I understand," Ethan confirmed the n, ready to cooperate with him.

    He could not agree more with Alex''s idea. If executed well, they just might be able to pull this off without causing much of a scene. The wedding would go without a hitch.

    "I will inform the others that it is a go. Be ready for anything." Alex warned Ethan, alerting him for any possibility.

    He could only wish to apany her bride, but tradition prevented him from seeing her. Suddenly, the idea of eloping seemed a better onepared to this grand celebration.

    "We will see you at the church," Ethan said, determined to get her daughter safely to her wedding.

    He ended the call and immediately returned to her daughter. She was now surrounded by her wife and her friends. He stared at his family, promising to himself that no harm woulde to them.

    "I think we are all ready to leave." Antte showed up in the room, carrying her list of itineraries. Checking each box, she concluded that everything was in order.

    She began instructing the usherettes to assist the wedding party to their respective vehicles that would take them to the cathedral. While she personally handled the parents and the bride.

    "Sir, can I talk to you for a second." Ben pulled him on the side, not wanting anyone else to hear what he had to say. They allowed the others to walk ahead of them and waited till they were in the clear.

    He had worked for Alex for almost a decade now. His family would not have afortable life if not for his boss. He would do anything to return the favor, even offering his life for him.

    Until now, he still felt guilty for what happened to Dani. He still felt responsible for the incident, but now, he wanted to make up for it by doing his job more thoroughly.

    "Tell me," Ethan figured that Ben would not have disturbed him if it was not necessary.

    Ben must have crucial information to share with him regarding their current situation. Any report that could help was more than wee at a time like this.

    "We caught a man lurking around the bushes a few minutes ago. He imed that he was just taking pictures. We already ced him in custody for interrogation." Ben rted thetest update.

    One of his men was roaming the ground when he spotted him behind some bushes taking pictures. It was indeed possible that he was just part of the paparazzi, trying to get some pictures.

    However, it was more likely that he was gathering information for whatever it would serve him and the people he was working with. He could not discount that possibility.

    "Keep him there until we figure out what he knows and who he was working for," Ethan ordered, but he could see that there was more. "What is it?"

    He could not contain his curiosity as he noticed that Ben was still holding out something from him. He had not seeded in this career without learning a few tricks and reading people.

    "I think there is a mole in the security." Ben voiced out his suspicions. Although he had already mentioned this with Tim and Alex, he could not confirm it yet without enough proof.

    Everything was mere spection until he gathered enough intel to support his im. But he was already eyeing some men who he felt were not trustworthy.

    "Do you have an idea of who they are?" Ethan would not be surprised if that was true.

    Even the most loyal men could be bought at the right price. What more those who were only in for the money. He had his share of traitors in the workforce.

    "A suspicion." That was all Ben would like to share. "But I am not letting my guards down. I have my eyes on them." For now, that was all he was willing to share about the topic.

    "Update me if you have more information," Ethan stated as they both tried to catch up with the entourage.

    He just hoped that these men, who Alex trusted with his life and his daughter, would never betray them for money. He also had his team, who he trusted with his family, but he had already put them to the test and passed with flying colors.

    "Dad, is everything alright?" Dani asked when his father finally stood beside her as they settled at the lobby for final instructions.

    She could not help but notice his dad''s private conversation with Ben. In years of experience, it could only mean one thing. There might be troubleing.

    "It is just some minor problem with the bridal car. It is already taken care of." He told his daughter, not wanting her to worry about anything.

    After a few minutes, the problem with the vehicles was sorted out by the security group. The female entourage rode their respective cars.

    Thest to leave was the bride''s parents and the bride herself. With Ben on the lead, he guided them to the car they would be using.

    "Do you have this under control?" Ethan whispered to Ben, subtlely asking before following his wife and daughter inside the backseat.

    "Yes, Sir. You have nothing to worry about." Ben wished he was speaking the truth. But they both knew that anything could happen.

    "I trust you. If anything, protect my wife and daughter." Ethan said to him, knowing Ben understood what he was saying. Ben only nodded before closing the door on him.

    "We are ready," Ben spoke to his headpiece when everyone was settled on their seat. He rode the front seat while the family was at the back.

    The other team went ahead of them, while the others were not far behind as they left the pce on their way to the cathedral where the ceremony was to take ce.

    Even the most well-conceived n messed up when fate intervened.. He just hoped that the master maniptor was on their side today.

 Chapter 466 - Fate Was Sealed

    He was sitting inside the backroom waiting for the arrival of his bride. Last he heard, they had already left the pce. Now, all he could do was hope nothing would go wrong with his n.

    "Ben said that they are on their way," Alex said when Marcus asked for an update.

    Marcus wanted to handle the situation since it was his wedding, but he would not have it. He could not put the life of his bride in the hands of another.

    He did not want to worry since he knew Dani was in good hands, but he was still human. He still feared for the same things. The difference, he could handle the stress quite well than others.

    "As your best man, do you want me to do something?" He asked as they satfortably on the couch.

    David had to go out and check on his date. While Evan, well, had other things to do. Leaving just the two of them to wait for the bride.

    "I think you have already done enough. I would not have made it through this wedding if not for you." Alex tapped his friend on the shoulder.

    They had been through many stressful situations, but he believed this was the worse one yet. He never thought that this ceremony would be like going through hell.

    He knew that once Dani was in his arms, things would change. He would be floating on air, thinking that he was in heaven with an angel in his arms.

    "Hey, can I interrupt the private moment?" Lance walked inside the room with a smile on his face. "I am sorry I amte and missing most of the fun."

    He did not mind not being the best man. Marcus had been a great friend to Alex when he needed a friend the most. He would have done the same under the circumstances.

    Besides, he had been swamped with work that he barely had time to join in the fun. Much more took on the responsibility of being the best man.

    "Hi, Lance. Come on, join us." Alex beckoned his cousin, even offering him a ss of the wine Edward had brought earlier.

    He had not seen much of Lance with all the activities, but he knew Lance had been busy running the business at this end of the world.

    Looking at his cousin, he could not help but think that he would have been a perfect choice for the throne, instead of Edward or even him. But theirw needed a revamp first before that could ever happen.

    "How are you holding up?" Lance asked, sitting down opposite the two on the lone chair.

    He had heard all about the threat, and knowing his cousin, he was not taking any of this lightly. Well, he would not wish this burden on his cousin, especially on his wedding day.

    "Barely." Marcus was the one to answer his question, believing that Alex would never admit his true feelings.

    His friend was not the kind of man who showed his weaknesses. But he was a friend who could guess when he needed his support.

    "I am fine, guys. Stop with the melodrama." Alex could not be more than happier to have great friends around, who would always have his back.

    But, he needed to hear from his bride soon, or all his facade would soon break loose. He began to realize that his life was only beating because of her.

    He could not imagine what would happen to him if he failed to protect her because he dragged her to this foolish tradition. He could have married her readily in the city hall. It would have been less stressful than this.

    "Good to hear. Then, we should make a toast for losing your freedom soon." Lance understood his cousin''s situation.

    Maybe if he was ced in the same situation, he would have done the same thing. Protect the woman he loved with everything he got.

    Unfortunately, he still could not find the woman for him. He liked Jacky a lot, but he guessed not enough for him to move mountains and swim the deepest sea, just like Alex was doing for Dani.

    But he could pinpoint a man who would do that for Jacky. It was so obvious how much they were totally crazy for each other. However, mistakes, guilt, and pride could blind a man or a woman of the truth.

    "I will toast to that." Marcus poured them each ss and clinked his ss of wine to both Alex and Lance.

    He had no issues with Lance, even if he was back with Jacky or not. In fact, he would be more than happy to see Jacky in the arms of a good man like Lance than a man like him.

    As they raised their ss, Alex''s phone started beeping. He put down his ss and quickly answered the call. The other two could only wait for an update as Alex listened to the other line.

    "She''s here," Alex uttered with a massive sigh of relief. He had to release a big chunk of air that he had been holding in his lungs since he answered the call.

    It was all he wanted to hear, to know that his bride had safely arrived for their wedding ceremony. Now, nothing could ever ruin his day because, in less than an hour, he would be holding his wife''s hand.

    "Then, we should get you ready," Marcus said, raising his ss again before the three of them finished up their toast.

    He checked his friend in the mirror and tapped him on the shoulder to tell him he was ready. He had always been the only one in the group who knew that Dani was the one from the very start.

    "Let us get this show on the road," Lance said, mimicking a famous line that he watched in one of the western movies he had watched with Jacky before. "Are you ready?"

    Lance opened the door, guiding him out of the room into the hallway that would lead him to his destiny.

    "Any lingering doubts that you should not marry this woman," Marcus asked, seriously looking his friend in the eyes.

    But he doubted that he would see any trace of him backing out of this matrimony. To others, it might be the end of their bachelor''s life, but to his friend. All he saw was the beginning of a new life.

    "I have been ready to be hers since I put my ring on her finger," Alex told his friends without even batting an eysh.

    He might be trembling inside with fear earlier. Presently, his heart was running a hundred miles per minute out of his excitement to see his bride.

    He had been ready to marry her for as long as he could remember. He even believed that he was destined to be with her from the very beginning. He was just not aware of it back then.

    The first time Alex hadid eyes on her, he had no doubt that his fate had been marked to cross paths with her again. It was the precise reason that he had never forgotten about her.. Their fate was sealed.

 Chapter 467 - A Wreck And Riding A Sinking Ship

    "Is this not great?" Cassie said as she attacked her pancake and coffee with gusto in a diner not far from her ce. As she tried to convince him that going out was a good idea.

    She felt so alive and had a great appetite as she enjoyed the food on the table. She could feel her heart pumping with adrenaline as she thought of the things they would do for the rest of the day.

    She sliced a big chunk of the pancake and tried to feed Jacob with a mouthful. He first declined, but eventually, he opened his mouth and gave in. He only ordered coffee since he was not hungry.

    "You know I could have cooked you that in the safety of your ce." Jacob still was apprehensive about her ns.

    He wanted to regret agreeing to her ns, but seeing the smile on her lips made him feel guilty that it was his brother who was the cause of all her misery.

    He knew it was not the food that was making her jolly. It had something to do with the feeling of being free. However, he could not help but fear that this little venture had a price at stake.

    "But this is much more fun." She pointed at her surrounding, with the old tables and chairs and slightly dpidated paintings on the wall.

    She did pick a ce that no one would suspect she would go to. It was a small, typical diner that the locals or those on a tight budget would go to.

    She would have preferred to dine in an upscale restaurant. But many would recognize her in such a ce, even in her disguise. Although she did make an extra effort on her makeup and hair to change how she looked.

    "Fine." He conceded, seeing that she was genuinely having fun despite her situation. "Where else are we going after this?" He was curious about her n.

    He could notin since he was used to this kind of scene. Before his brother showed an interest in taking him under his wings, he and his mother did not have much.

    If not for his financial backing, he could never afford his education. He was indeed thankful for his brother for helping him out, but he was still curious about his motive for doing so.

    "Let me see." Cassie tapped on her chin, appearing to be thinking of something. "Well, we better finish this so we can be on our way." Judging by her expression, she was able toe up with a n.

    She shoved a big chunk into his mouth and did the same with her, making them almost choke in her foolishness. Both grabbed the coffee in front of them and drank immediately.

    But when she looked up, she could not help butugh at his expression, which caused her to spill the coffee out of her mouth. Unluckily, itnded on Jacob. Hot coffee sttered all over his shirt and pants.

    "What the heck?" Jacob yelped in surprise, quickly swallowing the food and beverage inside his mouth.

    He was not expecting that from happening, but he had no time to dock out of the way when she blew the contents of her mouth on him.

    "I am so sorry, Jacob. It was an ident." She immediately apologized, grabbing the tissue on the table to help him wipe the liquid and pieces of pancake out of his body.

    "I did not mean it. I am sorry." She kept saying. But she could not keep the smile away from her lips, still finding the situation a bit funny.

    "From the way you are smiling, it seems like you are not sorry at all." Jacob stopped her hands from rubbing his chest, especially when her hands were going dangerously low.

    He did find Cassie beautiful, intelligent and sexy, very attractive if he was honest. In any other circumstance, he would have dated her.

    But her past involvement with his brother prevented him from pursuing a deeper rtionship with her. It would not seem right for him to take advantage of her vulnerability.

    "Well, you can not me me. You should have seen yourself earlier." Cassie chuckled, trying hard to suppress herughter.

    She took another tissue on the table and wiped a few droplets of coffee that were left on his cheeks. She did not want him to be angry at her. It was not her intention.

    "Really? But have you seen yourself?" Jacob returned the question, mildlyughing at her.

    He did find it funny how her facial expression turned from happy toplete horror with the following incident. Then, he was slightly shocked when she started to panic and had her fingers all over his shirt.

    He did not mind what happened to his clothes. He could easily have it washedter, but they would have to go home to change if they were going anywhere else.

    "Ok, ok, ok. You win. We both look ridiculous." She conceded, throwing away the napkins in her hands. "Shall we call it a truce?"

    She offered her hand for a shake, d that he seemed to be enjoying the situation himself. When he epted her hand, she was relieved to know that everything seemed fine between them.

    "How can I be mad at someone as adorable as you?" Jacob kept her hand in his, but instead of letting it go, he pulled her closer to him. "Wait."

    He leaned forward, and with the tip of his finger, he wiped a syrup stuck at the side of her lips. Then, his eyes shifted from her lips to her eyes, finding himself fixated on them.

    "What are you doing?" She was supposed to say that question. But the words got stuck in her throat as his eyes never wavered from hers.

    She was suddenly unable to move, paralyzed on the spot as she felt the electricity that ran through her body with that single touch.

    "We don''t want you walking along the New York street looking like that. Don''t we?" Jacob finally said as he pulled his hands away from her.

    Suddenly, he realized the mistake he had just made with her. He should not have touched her or looked deeply into her eyes because it stirred something inside of him.

    "Of course. Thanks." She finally snapped out of her own trance, retracting her hands back on herp.

    She was confused with the way she felt. She was not expecting that to happen. She liked Jacob. He was the closest she could call a friend. Since she associated herself with Nick, she had cut ties to the other people in her life.

    "Anyway, I think we should go so we can explore more before the day ends." Cassie quickly stood up from her seat, grabbing her bag and eyesses.

    "Where to?" He asked, still having no idea of her ns.

    He ced a few bills on the table before walking with her outside the small establishment.

    But she would not take advantage of his kindness and friendship by tagging him along with her insane life. He deserved more than what she could offer.. She was a wreck and riding a sinking ship.

 Chapter 468 - Pick Up The Pieces

    The cathedral was almost full of guests who wished to be part of the grand celebration. Nobody on the guest list would pass up the chance to be included in the event. While many still would wish to be invited.

    Local folks, tourists from all over the world, and the international media had also camped outside the imposing structure. Some were already present sincest night, while the others arrived in the wee hours of the morning to witness such a historical event.

    "How are you holding up?" He had to ask, thinking that all of this might be too much for her.

    If his understanding was correct and she did not break up with him, this would have been her wedding. Instead, she was witnessing her ex-fiance getting married to someone else.

    Then, she had to answer the questions of the media about her failed rtionship with the prince. That was not the worse part. She had to introduce her fake husband to the world to prove that she had moved on.

    "As I told you for the hundredth time, I am ok, Troy," Tyra told him, touched by his concern. "Instead of focusing on me, can we at least enjoy this wedding. I like what they did with the ce."

    She could not stress enough to her husband that this wedding was not affecting her the way he thought it might. In truth, she was also relieved to feel nothing.

    Well, not exactly nothing, but not the way she was expecting when she first heard of the wedding. She might still feel a bit sad about it. Not because of the lost love, but more on the long-time friendship that might have gone down the drain.

    "Sure, if that is what you want." He was here to support her in any way he could, which was part of their agreement. But more than that, he genuinely liked to help her, contract or not.

    He could not think of a better way to show his wife, whether it was a sham, that he was more than a paid help, but a friend, who she could depend on in times like this.

    "Oh, my. He is here." She whispered to Troy, referring to the man she wished she did not have to see so soon. She quickly hid her face in his shoulders, hoping that it was not toote.

    Although she already knew that it was inevitable that she would see her father on this asion. She had hoped that it would be muchter, or better yet, not ever.

    "Who are you talking about?" Troy asked, seeing that the ce was full of people. She could be referring to anyone. He had no n to y a guessing game.

    But then again, when he saw an arrogant-looking man ncing their way. He could already assume whom she was talking about.

    "My father." She mumbled, still trying to hide, cowering behind his body. "Do you think he saw me?"

    She was having a great time earlier, but now, she felt all the fun was sucked out of her as she got a glimpse of her father looking directly at them.

    "I''m sorry, but I think he did." He leaned closer to her ear and whispered before nodding at the man in question.

    He might not have met him personally, but he had no doubt that he already knew who he was. He probably had his profile in his possession as soon as he learned of his marriage to his daughter.

    Luckily, his meeting with his father-inw would be dyed forter. He was sitting quite a few rows away from them, on the opposite side of the aisle.

    "Can I say I am sorry in advance for dragging you into this? I can already feel that my dad would do something stupid." Tyra expressed her embarrassment at what her father might doter.

    She already learned that her father only survived in the business world, not because of his skills and abilities to run an empire. But because of his scheming and maniptions.

    She was not about to feed her husband to her father, who would only use him for his personal interest. She was sure that her father had already checked on his financial background and found it lucrative.

    "Don''t worry about me. I can handle your father." Troy could see the worry in her eyes.

    He handled more cunning people than her father in his line of business. He could deal with one man who only wanted money. He did not need protection from his wife, but he would definitely protect her from her own father.

    "You can always say no to whatever he wants. Remember, we don''t need his blessing in this marriage." She reminded him, not wanting to put him in any difficult situation.

    Besides, she was not here to please her father. The only reason she actually wanted toe to the wedding was to see if she actually had moved on from Alex.

    "Let me handle him my way. Just like you said earlier, let us just enjoy this day." He wanted to wipe out the worry lines on her face.

    He would not have second thoughts of bringing her home if he saw her agitation increase. Either from seeing Alex getting married or dealing with her father.

    "Ok." She finally conceded, nodding at her father as a greeting before putting her concentration back on the event.

    She wished she was stronger when dealing with her father. She hoped she could ovee her need to get his approval. She was tired of pleasing him, following his whim, and taking care of him.

    She wanted to be free of him and her obligation as his daughter. Something that her father kept reminding her of every opportunity he got.

    "I think the ceremony is about to start," Troy muttered in a low voice, watching her entire reaction.

    He wondered what would happen when she finally witnessed the exchange of vows. How would she react to her ex-lover pledging his love to another?

    He believed it would never be the same as what they did in the city hall. Their wedding was only for convenience and had nothing to do with love.

    "Oh, you''re probably right." She absentmindedly answered as her mind was still reeling from her thoughts about her father.

    Then, her eyes finally settled at the center of the altar, focusing on a man who suddenly walked in. He looked more dashing than she remembered.

    Maybe it was the glow that was oozing from his aura. His smile as he listened to what Marcus was saying could light up the entire room.

    Honestly, she had never seen him this happy before, not even when they were still together. Not that she wasining, she was actually happy for him.

    "Are you good?" The man she called her husband asked, wrapping his arms around her shoulders for support.

    He could see that her eyes never left the man at the altar, but he could not read what she was thinking. Her expression did not tell him much, but her body remained calm since he wrapped his arms around her.

    He hoped it was a sign that she was getting over him.. He hoped that he would be enough to help her pick up the pieces of her life and meld her back together again.

 Chapter 469 - The Start Of Forever

    She sat in the car with her parents, slightly worried about the wedding. She had learned that her car ident was not an ident but an orchestrated plot against them by an unknown mastermind.

    She could not help but fear not for her safety alone but for her family and fiance, as well. Alex and her father had tried to downy the situation, not wanting her to worry about it, but she knew better.

    "We are here," Ben, who was in the front seat behind the partition ss, spoke in the speaker, informing them of their arrival.

    He was d that they misled the enemy with their decoy. He just hoped that his associates were not injured by the ambush. He still had to check on themter.

    For now, his mission was to protect their princess and bring her safely to the ceremony. Alex was depending on him. He had no n to fail this time.

    "Thanks, Ben," Ethan answered as he turned to his daughter, who appeared to be a little anxious.

    He could not me her after what she went through earlier. They had to deceive the enemy and make them believe that she rode the decoy car.

    As of now, he could not let her worry about anything else. From this point onwards, all he wanted to see painted on her daughter''s face was the excitement of getting married.

    "I am so thrilled for you. I can already see you with a fruitful and wonderful life with Alex." Her mother, who already had tears in her eyes, said as she held her hands in hers.

    She seldom cried unless there was a big reason why. But she knew, if she had to shed tears, they would be happy ones. Eventually, she smiled, controlling the tears from falling.

    She knew if she started crying, chances were, her daughter would be crying too. She could not ruin her daughter''s beautiful face.

    "Thanks, Mom, for everything." She tapped Laura''s hands before pulling her for a hug. Then, she turned to her dad, who sported a big smile on his lips. "I love you so much. Both of you."

    They ended up in a group hug, expressing not through words what they felt at the moment. Ethan was the first to pull away, followed by her mom.

    "I think it is time, my princess," Ethan said, afraid that the longer they were cooped up inside the car, the more they would be emotional.

    He could see behind the tainted ss the coordinator signaling the other parties to enter the cathedral for the procession. On the other side of the fence, many spectators and press awaited her daughter''s appearance.

    He had dreamt of this for his daughter. For her to marry the man that would make her happy and give her a beautiful, happy life. He was d it was Alex and not a man like Nick.

    "Are you ready?" Laura squeezed her hand, showing her daughter her full support.

    At least she could see that her daughter''s mood had changed. Her earlier anxiety was reced by a certain calm. Maybe it was the excitement of the wedding and the adrenaline running through her veins.

    She could not help but thank God for giving her a kind and lovely daughter. Now, she was letting her go for another chapter in her life. Dani had finally grown up and now leaving their nest.

    "Yes," A single word that meant so much to her. Suddenly all she could focus on was the man waiting for her inside that massive structure.

    He had never failed to keep her safe. He had always kept his promise. He loved her with no conditions and with love that knew no bounds.

    Looking outside her window, she saw all the people that came to witness their union. Comparing herself to them, she could honestly say that she felt like the luckiest woman in the world.

    A mild knock on the window snapped her back to reality, then the door opened. Ben stood outside waiting to assist his father, who was the first to exit the car.

    "You look lovely, my princess." Laura gently touched her face, not wanting to ruin her applied makeup.

    Then, she also exited the vehicle, following her husband outside. Official cameramen and photographers allowed to cover the wedding took their pictures as they waited for their daughter''s turn to join them.

    Finally, Antte gave the signal to Ben. It was time for the bride to make her public appearance to the whole world. The anticipation was killing everyone. To see the beautiful bride in her stunning wedding gown.

    "Thank you, Ben," Dani mouthed to the man standing by the door, holding out his hand to assist her.

    She was not only thanking him for the assistance but for his sacrifice to assure her safety. She knew that he med himself for the ident, but she made it clear that it was not his fault.

    She carefully got out of the car, mindful not to step on the hemline of her dress. She would not want to trip on her own clothes andnd on the floor on her wedding day.

    "Just doing my job, Miss." He uttered in his no-nonsense voice as he continued to usher her until Antte stood by her side.

    Antte and her assistants helped her with the dress. They fixed the creases on the gown and the veil until all were back in its ce. While she held onto her bouquet made of her favorite flower, abination of various colored roses.

    On the other hand, she smiled at Ben, knowing that it was not simply a job for him. Alex had told him about the story of his men.

    They were not merely paid men to keep them safe, but a family, protecting each other. She owed him her life, not only from the previous incident but all the times he had been there to protect her.

    "Miss Hamilton, can you pose for the camera." One of the official photographers requested as she stood on the red carpet.

    She stopped and proudly smiled in front of the lenses. For the first time, she wanted to show the whole world how happy she was to marry the man of her dreams.

    Several shotster, she was escorted by her parents towards the closed wooden doors. They waited for the signal of the beginning of the ceremony.

    A few minutes from now, it would be the start of forever for the groom and the bride.

 Chapter 470 - A Series Of Moments

    As she stood in front of the massive doors, waiting for her turn to walk down the aisle. All she could think about was all the blessings she should be thankful for.

    She had rejected everything her father had sacrificed to give her afortable life. She had continued to fight Alex''s attempt to protect her and keep her safe.

    "You are the most beautiful bride I have ever seen," Ethan whispered to her daughter.

    He was not only saying that because she was his daughter. But he had seen her grow as a kind and caring woman who was neither selfish nor materialistic. She always had a pure heart.

    He was lucky that she did not inherit any of his bad traits nor corrupted by the rotten system. She had remained vignt in making things right, even if it was not the easy way out.

    "You are only saying that because I am your daughter, and you love me." She teased her father, but she knew her father would never lie to her.

    She believed every parent would say that their children were the most beautiful creatures in the world despite how they looked or what they did.

    But everything her parents did for her was only to show her how much they loved her. How much they were willing to do anything to give her everything she would ever need in life.

    Maybe it was time that she returned all of that love and sacrifice. It was her chance to prove that she was also willing to do anything for them.

    "Thank you so much, Dad, Mom." She hugged them both, d that she had agreed to this wedding. She suddenly realized the importance of the matrimonial ceremony.

    She learned that the real reason for getting married was more than the celebration itself. It was not just a mere event where everybody unted their best or wealth.

    She believed it was something so much more, just like the giddy feeling she was experiencing at the moment. The anticipation of seeing the man she was about to marry and spent the rest of her life with.

    "We only want the best for you." Her father stated, kissing her lightly on her forehead.

    He would give her the universe if he could continue to see that sweet smile on her face right now, over and over again. But he was passing down the torch to another man.

    It would be Alex''s responsibility to keep his daughter happy and safe by the time they got married. If he failed, he would not have a second thought of taking her daughter back. But he doubted Alex would ever fall short in his obligation.

    "I know now." She acknowledged the sacrifice and the love that her parents had given her. "I''m sorry for doubting it before."

    She would embrace this opportunity for a brand new life. With Alex by her side, she could make her world far better. Opening herself more to her family and the family she would be making with Alex.

    "We love you, our princess. That is all that matters." Laura finally spoke up, pleased to hear that her husband and her daughter had finally reached an understanding.

    She had waited for this moment. The point where they would finally see eye to eye and not just be civil because of their blood rtions.

    "Excuse me, but we are about to start." Antte broke the little bonding that the three were sharing.

    Dealing with rich, powerful, and royalties alike was not usually easy for her. But it was rare that she found a bridal client that acted rational and uplicated with her demands.

    "I guess it is time." Dani faced her mother and father for thest time before she journeyed to her next adventure.

    Her excitement went through the roof as the wedding bug began to infect her with a vengeance. Her first opposition to the entire big wedding celebration had finally rubbed her in a good way.

    More than that, it was the memory that she would share with their kids. The fairy tale that every young child dreamt of having when they grew up.

    She might have forgotten all about it or chosen to ignore her childhood whims. Today, she was reminded of her fantasy to meet her prince charming and to wed in a magical pce.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Hamilton, please follow me." Antte requested as she showed them to the door.

    They stood at the center and walked inside the aisle with Laura''s hand in his arms. They proudly walked in the long pathway, showing how proud they were to be the parents of the bride.

    They only stopped a few rows before the front of the church, where they would have to wait for their daughter as she followed them to her destiny.

    "Ms. Danie, are you ready?" Antte asked as she prepared everybody for the grand entrance.

    She looked at herself, alone in the big mirror, not far from where she was standing. She could see a beautiful woman staring back at her.

    She loved her gown and the crowning veil that cascaded down the floor-length hemline, extending to the floor by more than a few meters. It flowed like a white shadow, following her every movement.

    She also saw a big girl who had been through a lot. But she figured she had been tougher because of the experiences in her life. She had grown to be who she was today because of the hard choices that she had to make.

    "I am ready." But marrying Alex was one decision that she would not regret in her entire life. It might not have been the easiest decision she had to make, but she knew it was the right one.

    She stepped into the middle of the closed door, preparing herself for the big reveal. She waited for the cue, which meant it was time to move her feet and face the music.

    When she heard the first melody of the song, she knew it was the beginning of a lifetime of ups and downs with the only man she would love forever.

    "It is your moment to shine," Antte whispered in her ears as she made her final touches on her hair and her gown. "Now, go get your prince, princess."

    She never felt emotional in ceremonies like this because most of the work she had done was only a job to her. But after talking to her clients, learning more things about them. She became a fan.

    She began to believe that fairy tales still might be true. Well, at least with this incredible couple who seemed genuinely in love. She suddenly wished that more people would follow their example.

    "Thank you so much for all your help, Antte." She appreciated what she had done to make this enchanted weddinge true.

    They might not have started at the right foot, but she believed she had won her over to her side eventually. It was not hard since they believed in the same thing.

    "Shall we do this?" Dani squared her shoulders, held tight to her bouquet, and put a big smile on her lips.

    When the big oak doors opened and presented her for the first time to all their guests, friends, and family, her eyes only saw one person, and she nned to keep it that way.

    This asion was one tiny dot in her entire life, but it had made one of the enormous impacts on her past, present, and future.. They did say that life was a series of moments, and marrying the man destined to be hers was definitely one of them.

 Chapter 471 - Union Of Two People

    He stood in the front of the altar, waiting for his bride. He had never felt that time could be so slow. Every second seemed it was forever as he stared at the closed doors.

    He looked around and saw his parents standing in the front row, not far from him. While on the center aisle, her parents smiled at him as they also waited for their daughter to enter.

    He already knew that she stood behind that massive wooden door, just waiting for her cue to reveal herself to him. He tapped his feet on the marble floor, wanting to speed up the process.

    "Rx, man. You look like you are about to be hanged." Marcus, who stood by his side, jokingly said.

    But he knew that his friend had all of this under control. He had never seen a man so determined tomit himself to this marriage.

    He could only wonder if the time for him would evere to do the same thing. Would he find the girl that would make him believe in love evesting? Or maybe he already did, but he had let her slip of his fingers.

    "When your timees, you will know how I feel," Alex replied to his friend, also addressing the others who were snickering at their side. "Don''t worry. All of you will have your time."

    Directing hisst statement to their youngest friend, Evan. He believed they just had not yet met their match. But when they did, they would fall madly in love just like he did.

    Everyone fell silent when the music started. It echoed in all corners of the old building, creating a resonating sound. A song that was beautifully sung, a serenade that touched the hearts of everyone present.

    A few secondster, the door finally opened. On the other side of the entryway stood the most beautiful bride of the decade, or even the century.

    "Congrattion, man," Marcus muttered under his breath. He was never envious of his friend before, but he was definitely feeling it now. "You are so lucky, my friend."

    Uniformed guards draw their swords as a salute to their uing princess. After an borate show of sword mastery, they raised their steel des on the air, forming an arch on the entryway.

    Along the aisle, a detailed arrangement of flowers, colorful lights, and assorted decorations filled the center of the pews. Then, the lights cked out, leaving the entire room with only dim lights to brighten the shadows.

    "I know." He more or less said it to himself. Seeing the woman he was about to marry made him feel that it might not be just luck.

    Finally, fate had favored their union. He was blessed to meet her in the most unlikely moment. Then, an opportunity had their paths crossing again.

    It might have started in an arrangement, but he knew from the very start that it had always been more than that. It might have taken him time to realize his true feelings. But fortunately, he admitted it just in time.

    Finally, the music changed again, this time, more intimate than the previous one. The lights also flickered, gradually transforming into a different setting.

    It was time for her to march towards the altar where her groom awaited. In each step she made, the light changed, illuminating her path, putting her in the spotlight.

    The swords glow, creating a magical effect. Every time the lights bounced on its metal sheet, it produced dancing lights that formed patterns on every surface area around the ce.

    "She is perfect." He thought to himself as he gazed in her direction, watching her every move. Everything around him seemed to fade when his concentration centered on her.

    The light when it touched her skin made her more radiant. The smile on her lips still shone through even behind her white mildly transparent veil.

    Nothing else seemed to matter as his sightnded on her eyes. His hearing longed to hear her heartbeat against his. His entire body only yearned to be close to her.

    He could not wait for her to reach his side as they epted their fate and tied their lives together throughout eternity. For him, only death could keep them apart.

    On the other hand, she slowly marched down the aisle, surrounded by the enchanting theme all around her. When the colorful lights moved along with her, every flower and ornament the lights touched seemed toe to life.

    It was more than she had ever conceived in her dreams. It all came true because of the man waiting for her at the end of the rainbow.

    "He was perfect." She thought as she gazed at her soon-to-be husband.

    He stood his ground in front of the altar, full of confidence and without a hint of doubt. The strength of his love was in full disy, showing everyone how much she meant to him.

    It was the same love that had her feet moving in his direction. Unable to wait for the ceremony to be over and unionplete. She just hoped that nothing else would stand in their way.

    When she reached her parents, they took her arms on both sides, guiding her to the rest of the way. It was their final farewell to their trio and a wee to a new member of their family.

    "Take care of my daughter. She is now your responsibility." Ethan was the first to shake Alex''s hand, reminding him of what he had epted in his life when he agreed to marry his daughter.

    But before Ethan could move, Alex embraced him, assuring him that he had everything under his control. "I will." He would take care of his daughter and be responsible for her safety and well-being.

    "Cherish her with all your heart." Laura hugged the groom, stressing the importance of love in their rtionship. Everything else did not matter if love was not in the equation.

    He also gently hugged Laura, showing her that he took her words seriously and into his mind and heart. He would not marry Dani if love was the not binding force of their rtionship. "I will." He swore to her.

    He understood both of their concerns. He would probably say those exact words if it had been his daughter who was about to get married.

    "I promise you both, Dad, Mom, that Danie will be the center of my world. She will always be my top priority." Alex expressed his deepest feelings as he epted the hands of her bride and cradled them firmly in his.

    Finally, he felt at peace, now that she was safely in his arms. He never felt more sure of how he felt for her, more than ever. Having her beside him, ready to tell the world of their love, was an exceptional achievement of his life.

    "Thanks, Dad and Mom." Dani blew them a kiss before letting Alex escort her to the front of the altar, finally leaving her parents to take their own seats.

    The sensation of having him close to her had been stronger probably because of the build-up anticipation. Not to see and touch him since theirst kiss had been the worse torture she ever felt.

    Every soul sitting on the rows of pews inside the cathedral could not wait to witness the matrimony.. A captivating celebration of true love, a union of two people who would do anything just to be together forever.

 Chapter 472 - The Long awaited Kiss

    The couple stood before the king of kings, swearing their eternal love for one another to a higher power above. They were not a religious couple, but they believed that someone watched all over them.

    The Bishop extended his hands from both sides as if calling for the spirit to grant him permission to officiate the ceremony and give them the initial blessing of the matrimony.

    "Dear family and friends, we are gathered here today to witness and celebrate the union of Prince Alexander ckstone and Miss Danie Hamilton in marriage." The priest pointed to the couple before addressing the entire crowd.

    "Asting marriage is more than just joining the bonds of two persons. It is the union of two hearts, connected by love." He continued preaching what he believed was the meaning of this asion.

    "Does anyone here have any objection to this wedding? Speak now or forever hold your peace." Everyone kept their silence.

    Not one made a loud noise. One might hear a pin drop from the sudden stillness. It would seem no one dared to stop the wedding from happening.

    "In that case, let us continue with the ceremony." The officiating priest began with the rituals.

    As the nuptial rites continued, the couple listened with half an ear as their hearts and minds were already anxious for the wedding to be over. They just could not wait for the priest to dere them husband and wife.

    Finally, the questions that everyone was waiting for. The Bishop first asked the groom the question everybody was waiting for. Would Alexander take Danie to be his wife?

    But the priest had barely finished his question when the groom quickly answered. "I do." Without any hesitation and doubt. He wanted the ceremony to speed up so he could finally kiss his wife.

    He looked at his best man, signaling that he needed the ring. Marcus abruptly panicked as he checked his pockets for the symbol of their love.

    With a sigh of relief, he found it inside his inner jacket. "Sorry," Marcus quickly handed the ring.

    Alex took the round gold metallic band from Marcus, and with the Bishop''s blessings, ced it on Dani''s finger. He had it made only with her in mind.

    "Our story began in a very unconventional way. It might not have been ideal, but somehow we have managed to make it work." Alex took her hands, cradling them in his. As he said his vows, he bared his soul to her.

    "I would not im that it was love at first sight, but you did leave a mark that made it hard for me to forget about you. Now that we are binding our life together, I will never let anything break us apart.

    Unless death took us from the other, but still, I will search for you in the afterlife. I will love you for eternity." He finished, kissing her fingers with his ring.

    He did not want to use a family heirloom. For him, the symbol of their union should be specially made just for them and not something handed down to them from a previous marriage.

    The Bishop turned to the bride with the usual ceremonial words. The priest continued with the proceeding and was about to ask the same question. Would Danie take Alexander to be her husband?

    But the same thing happened. The priest was not given a chance to end his query as Danie answered in a louder voice, "I do." For everyone to hear.

    Why wait and prolong the agony when they could speed up the process. Although tradition still prevented the ceremony from ending by simply saying I do and be done with it.

    She also took the ring and inserted it into his finger. Then, she remembered she had forgotten to prepare her personal vow. She decided instead to speak from the heart.

    "Aside from what you said, which I totally agree, and feel the same way. I wish to add something." Dani felt embarrassed for not having written anything. Coming up with a vow was thest thing on her mind.

    She moved her hands towards his cheek and allowed her palms to absorb its warmth. She tilted her head until her eyes were in direct sight of his.

    "Our love affair did not exactly start at the right foot. But since we are taking the leap of faith and trusting our love to move us forward in this rtionship. I have a few things I wish to request from you." She began with her pledge of love.

    He nodded, encouraging her to continue with her speech. "I wish that you will always feelfortable to talk things over, no matter what the topic is.

    To confide your deepest secret and troubles so we can solve them together. Tough with each other and enjoy life together at every opportunity.

    I wish to share every moment of peace and quiet when the day is finally over." She finished with little moisture in her eyes.

    She could not help the tears, seeing the love that danced in his eyes, revealing all he felt for her. She always thought that she was the vulnerable one, but in truth, he always had worn his heart on his sleeves when it came to her.

    "The ring on your fingers will serve as a reminder of your precious love, which is the most important element in your life together." The Bishop informed them, reminding them of its importance.

    "The ring has no beginning, and no end, symbolizing that love is infinite. Those metallic bands are a visible sign of the vows you took today, which have bound you as husband and wife." The priest dered to the people who bothered to listen.

    Then, the tradition continued to ensue, but the two could not care less because they were now wearing the ring that signified their union.

    The candles were lit to symbolize the unity of their bond. So, it might continue to shine brightly, not only in times of stillness and calm.

    But also during moments of darkness, turbulent moments, or tough challenges, allowing the inner light of their love to be an eternal me to light their path.

    The ceremonial veil was draped onto the shoulders of the bride and the groom, signifying two people being clothed as one. This represented a wish for good health and protection during married life. It also symbolized the union of two families into one.

    The entwined hands of the couple were loosely tied with a silken cord. It formed a knot that would bind them together. It also represented an evesting promise of fidelity. Amitment to be faithful to one another.

    After the long ceremony, the Bishop finally said his final words of wisdom. With the holy water in his hands, he had blessed the couple with eternal love.

    "By the power vested on me by our God above, I dere you husband and wife." The priest finally ended the matrimonies. "I present to all of you for the first time Prince Alexander and Princess Danie ckstone."

    "You may now kiss the bride." He finally announced to the world.

    The Bishop''s voice was barely heard due to the apuse and the well-wishes of the crowd.. The spectators inside and outside the cathedral stayed in their positions, shouting for the long-awaited kiss.

 Chapter 473 - Royal Circus

    The cathedral was soon flooded with bright lights once the officiation began, showing off the grandeur of the celebration. The once magical ce was transformed into the present as the couple exchanged their wedding vows.

    Now that the ceremony was over, the happy couple radiated more in the center of the altar after they engaged in a passionate kiss.

    Official photos were taken of the lovely couple. Then, many more with their families and friends. These pictures would safeguard their memories and probably be included in the history pages of this kingdom.

    "Are you ready, Ms. ckstone? It is time to face the real world." Alex whispered in her ears, knowing that the entire experience had been like a fairytale, not only for his wife but also for him.

    The moment he saw her walking down the aisle, it was like he was transported into a magical kingdom, where he was the king, and she was about to be his queen.

    "I am, Mr. ckstone," Dani still could not believe that it was finally over. Hearing her new name had a nice ring to her ears. But it was not the name she was expecting she would be using as his wife.

    But, now that his secret was out of the open, there was no more use hiding in his mother''s name. It was time to be what his husband was born to be, the son of his father, while she the wife of a nobleman.

    "So, shall we just enjoy the parade and the attention?" Alex firmly held her entwined arm on his. He supported and guided her while greeting the guests along the way.

    As they marched down the aisle and into the wide-open doors where the world waited in anticipation. All the two could think about was the world they would be facing together as husband and wife.

    Masses of people assembled outside the cathedral to witness their union. Hundreds of media representatives lined up the front of the street to get a glimpse of the newlyweds.

    The couple stood on thending just outside the cathedral, presenting themselves to the world. People chanted their congrattions and wishes as the two waved back to them as a sign of their appreciation.

    "You are doing quite well for someone who never likes attention," Alexmented. He firmly held her hand while assisting her as they descended down the massive steps, still keeping the smile on their faces.

    They rode the carriage prepared by the organizers for their parade around the area. It was to show gratitude to the citizens of their kingdom who participated in this solemn event.

    "I already expected that much and epted that it was inevitable. I just want to be thankful for the hard work of all those people who made all of this possible." She smiled at her husband, happy that everything went well so far.

    Alex and Dani sat side by side inside the open carriage, pulled by four noble steeds. The ssic vehicle moved in a slow procession, allowing them to get close to the people lining the streets around the perimeter of the cathedral.

    "I agree. Besides, it will not hurt to be a celebrity for a day." Alex raised his hand again as he smiled and waved through the crowd.

    They continued to move at a snail pace, allowing their spectators to have the opportunity to see them up close or take their pictures.

    At the other end of the driveway, just before they went out the massive gates of the cathedral, their carriage stopped. From there, the couple would transfer to the bridal car that would take them back to the safety of the pce for their reception.

    "Finally, some privacy," Alex spoke up when they were inside the vehicle with tinted windows and a ss partition. "I have been wanting to do this since I saw you earlier."

    He was not satisfied with the short kiss he shared with her earlier. He wanted to give her a proper wee to her new role as his wife.

    He abruptly pulled her into his body, not caring if the car had barely moved. With the hunger he had felt since not having her by his sidest night, he devoured her.

    His lips nted on hers, not caring if he would smudge her makeup. All he wanted was confirmation that they were finally married. This was not some illusion, ying tricks on him. She was now his, and he was hers.

    "Me, too." She responded when she came up for air. But was unable to add more as their lips connected again in a more intense kiss.

    She wished to straddle him to get better ess to his lips. But her gown limited her movement, making it hard for her to heighten the experience.

    She grabbed his hair, slightly messing it out of ce, using them as an anchor as she positioned herself closer to him. While he held on to her waist, holding her in ce.

    "Excuse me, Sir, but we are nearing the pce," Ben spoke on the inte, alerting them of the situation.

    The partition was up, so he had no idea of what could be happening behind the closed window. But instinct and experienced had told him to be prepared for anything.

    Reluctantly, both gradually stopped their lips from attacking each other. Eventually, they settled with ast soft kiss, stopping with their faces just inches away.

    Sharing the same breath and staring into each other''s eyes, they both realized that they had to keep their emotions in check. At least, until they were totally alone and out of their dress.

    "Well, I guess that will be something to look forward toter." She touched his lips one more time with her finger as she returned to her seat and smoothed out her dress.

    With a mirror inside the car and her kit, she fixed her makeup and arranged her disarrayed hair. He also tried to run his fingers through his hair, hoping to return it to its previous form.

    Then, the car finally stopped, indicating that they had reached their destination. As they looked outside, the imposing pce seemed to have be enormous than before.

    Or maybe it was the added borate decorations and the buzzing activities outside. Suddenly the ce hade alive,pared to its domineering concrete structures.

    "Our parents did overdo everything." He pointed out the exaggerated decorations and overwhelming crowd about to wee them in the pce.

    "You can count on my father. He always loved the attention and the drama." Dani could remember all the parties and events her father had hosted. None of them would be ssified as simple or ordinary.

    Soon, they were both escorted inside the pce. They walked along with the shes of cameras as their backdrop and people shouting their names.

    "Just a few more hours, and then we are home free," Alex said, holding her hands tightly.

    He was grateful for the magnificent celebration their families had painstakingly worked hard to create for them. It was great, and they both sort of love it, in a way.

    But he also wished that the real reason for the event was not lost in the trantion.. Their wedding, which they had hoped to be solemn, would not be turned somehow into a royal circus.

 Chapter 474 - No Superman

    Earlier. Before the wedding, when the other teams guarding the bridal car went rogue, the security team, working for Alex, was prepared for the ambush.

    Tim, the head of the security, sat in the front seat of the car and waited for the opportunity to catch them. He could sense that someone would make the first move at any moment.

    He instructed his team to take their positions when he saw the other car stopped not far from behind them. While a few more of his trusted man were already nted not far from their location, hiding in in sight.

    "Do you think Ben was right with his assumption? Are those men working for the enemy?" The one sitting in the driver''s seat asked his boss.

    Until now, they had not figured out who was behind Dani''s attack, nor the real motives. No one had imed responsibility. They did not have a lead on the first attack, capturing two of the culprits, but they did not know much.

    "Will know shortly," Tim could not falsely use the security of the pce.

    They had worked for Alex''s family for many years. He could not question their loyalty unless he had solid proof of their betrayal. It was not unlikely if they were blinded by worldly possessions.

    Whoever he and his team were up against knew how to cover their tracks. But, he would not stop until he had solved this mystery and had the criminal pay for his crime.

    "Be ready." He informed the three people sitting in the backseat. A couple, pretending to be the parents and one female wearing a white gown, acting as the bride.

    They were part of his team that had to take the role of their clients to fool their foes. They acted as the diversion when Ben sensed that these two teams were acting strange.

    Changing the setup at thest minute without informing the other parties. Only a few in the family knew about the n and his men, minimizing the probability that the information would leak.

    "Yes, Sir." The three at the back simultaneously answered, pulling out their guns underneath their clothes. Each one started checking their ammunition, flicking the safety on, ready to fire if need be.

    "Get ready," Tim announced to everyone in his team, tapping on the partition at the back. And then speaking on his mouthpiece to alert the rest of the team on the ground.

    He just saw on the rearview mirror that the other two teams had just left their vehicles, marching towards them with their guns hidden behind their backs.

    It only confirmed Ben''s hunch. They had turned to the other side and were about to ambush the bride. But they had a surprise waiting for them.

    "Are we all set?" Tim confirmed with the other teams as their enemies moved faster to secure their location.

    When everyone verified their positions, he knew it was game time. They must execute this correctly to avoid any bloodshed. Any wrong move or an unnecessary trigger would cause a bloodbath in this street.

    He specifically chose this car because of its specialized tint and bulletproof protection. But the other teams were not aware of this.

    A knock on his window by the head of the other team, instructing him to lower his window, alerted him to be prepared.

    "What is it?" He lowered only half of his window to look at the man and hear what he had to say.

    He could see that he and his men were already in their stance to attack at any minute, but he would not rush his actions. He wanted to hear him out first and y his cards right.

    Besides, he believed the other teams would not attack if they thought he had the bride at the back of the car. He already surmised that they wanted Miss Danie alive.

    "My team and I are wondering why we have to stop. Is there a problem with the bride?" He asked as if he was concerned about the situation.

    But he only wanted ess to the vehicle without harming his target. The one paying them an enormous amount of untraceable bills wanted the bride taken and delivered without a scratch.

    He could not believe that the duke would take the side of these mercenaries over them and put them in charge. After the years of services his boss and the other security members had devoted to this family, they could not ept that they were simply put aside.

    "No, we are just instructed to stop for a few minutes for personal reasons." Tim tried to exin, baiting the other man to make the next move and messed up.

    The other teams had not pointed their guns directly at them, so there was no reason for him to take it as a threat, not yet. He could not charge at them without provocation.

    They could easily deny his usation and point out that they were just securing the area. It was a mere mimunication between the different parties.

    "Do you mind if I check on them?" The man outside insisted as he tried to peak at the window at the back. But as Tim had said earlier, the ck tint had prevented anyone from seeing through the window.

    "That won''t be necessary. I will inform you if the family is ready to leave. You can go back to your post." Tim used his authoritative voice that would not take no for an answer.

    He could not have him snooping on the back. The man would readily know that it was just a decoy. He needed a few more minutes to guarantee the arrival of the other car at the cathedral without a hitch.

    "I think you are not hearing me right. I need you to open the back seat now." The man pointed his gun at Tim''s face.

    He had enough of ying games with the man in charge. He suddenly felt that he was dying the entire situation in purpose. He had a gut feeling that he was duped.

    His mistake was underestimating his opponent when he thought they already had it under control. His men had the car surrounded with their high-powered guns.

    However, before he realized the error of his ways, Tim opened the car, ramming him with the door, making him slightly lose his bnce.

    He was about to fight back and ordered his men to shoot Tim. But when he turned to them, other men surrounded all of his men with guns on their heads.

    "Surrender, you lost," Tim said as the other man pointed the gun again at him. "I am sure that we can make a deal if you give up who hired you."

    He was not afraid to die if it was necessary, but he would fight for his every breath before he sumbed to death. He stared at the barrel of the gun, waiting if he would pull the trigger or give up.

    "How did you know?" The man asked Tim, still holding the gun firmly with his finger poised at the trigger. He wanted to buy time by asking questions, checking his men, or a way to escape.

    The man turned again at his men, looking if there was still a chance that they could take back the upper hand. But, he could not see any possibility based on their circumstance.

    "Not me. One of my men noticed you and several of your men acting strange." Tim could see his mind panicking. It was not a good sign. "Come on, give me your gun. Let me help you get out of this mess."

    His man was about to take action, but he stopped him, putting his hands up to defuse the situation. He did not want the blood of this young man on his hands, not if he could convince him to surrender.

    He dropped his gun on the floor, letting the man believe that he was in control while he tried to persuade him to give up his weapon.

    "I have another team on their way who will finish the job. You will not get away with this." The man said as his hands trembled, a clear sign that he was beginning to be unstable.

    "You know they are noting." At that moment, the three people in the backseat came out. The bride took off her veil to reveal her face.

    He already heard in his earpiece that the bride had safely arrived at the cathedral. His other mission was over, but he still had a job to do. To capture this man alive.

    "No, that can''t be." The man shouted upon seeing the woman underneath the veil. "I saw the bride enter the car." He was sure of what he saw earlier.

    He temporarily closed his eyes to recall the scene earlier. He could not believe that he was fooled. He was carefully watching the movements at the pce.

    He saw her enter the car. Or did he simply assume that it was her? How could he be so careless? But when he opened his eyes, he saw Tim about to strike at him.

    Without any second thought, with trembling hands, he pulled the trigger, directing the gun in his direction. He was not nning to shoot him, but he surprised him.

    Tim moved as he ducked against the shot and grabbed the gun from the younger man. He secured the weapon and let his men capture his opponent.

    "Sir, you have been shot." Another of his men came to his rescue, checking the wound oozing with blood around his side.

    "Where?" Tim did not even feel the pain, but it could be the adrenaline in his blood or the shock. He thought he had dodged the bullet, but it would seem he was not fast enough.

    He guessed he was no superman.

 Chapter 475 - A Wild Mind And A Disciplined Eye

    As soon as the couple entered the pce, they were immediately escorted to one of the duke''s private rooms. Inside, both of their parentsfortably rested on the couch, sipping some tea as they waited for them.

    "Why don''t you join your parents for a few minutes before we proceed to the next event," Antte informed them, leaving them to enjoy thepany of their parents.

    "Thanks, Mom, Katherine, for such a lovely wedding. It certainly fulfilled my childhood dreams." Dani hugged her mom, followed by her mother-inw, while they all sat around therge living room.

    Although she initially was against this whole idea of a grand wedding, she certainly had changed her mind after this one. Once she stepped into the aisle and saw Alex waiting for her at the other end, she knew this was meant to happen.

    "Since you are now both married, I think it is about time that you call us Mom and Dad," Katherine told Dani. "You too, Alex." She pointed to her son, who smiled and acknowledged her request.

    She stared at her beautiful daughter-inw, a bit reminiscing her own wedding. The first time she had to call her inws as mother and father.

    "We only want to fulfill your dreams. I remember when you were young how much you wanted a fairy tale wedding." Laura began recalling the joy of listening to her daughter when she was still full of hopes and dreams.

    She was d to see the same sparkle in her daughter''s eyes again. The eyes that had been void of emotion. She could see her hardened heart had entirely changed too.

    She did not see any trace of the damage of what Nick''s betrayal had done to her. She was ecstatic that her daughter was finally free to follow her heart to her happiness.

    "I guess I have forgotten about it." She did, but she was reminded about it again by this momentous event. "What about you, Alex? Do you have a childhood wedding dream?"

    She squeezed Alex''s hands, who had been holding her hands since they had left the car. He had been a bit quiet since he epted a call as they walked along the hallway.

    "I''m sorry, what was that?" Alex appeared like he was barely listening to their conversation. So, Dani had to repeat her question. "There was only one dream, I guess in my mind, to be the prince charming for my damsel in distress."

    He pulled her hand to his lips and nted a solid kiss on her fingers before cing it back down in between theirps as they sat side by side.

    He would do everything in his power to protect her even if she believed that she did not need his protection. She might act tough most of the time, but he would still be by her side to soften the blows thrown at her.

    "It is time," Antte announced to everyone, indicating that all of them should follow her.

    They all stood and moved in her direction, knowing what was next in their schedule. Each pair proceeded ording to the instruction of Antte, observing the proper etiquette in this kind of ceremony.

    After some introductions, the first couple, Alex''s parents, stepped outside the double door on the third-floor balcony of the pce. It was ample space outside the room that could hold a maximum of twenty people.

    Then, followed by Mr. and Mrs. Hamilton, who stood on the other side of the other couple. Both parents waved to the crowd that gathered on the pce grounds.

    "Now, I know what a famous celebrity feels like," Laura said, feeling a bit overwhelmed by therge crowd, waiting for the prince and the princess toe out.

    She had avoided the limelight as much as she could. Not an easy task in her position as wife of one of the most sessful men in their city. She was no celebrity. She valued her privacy too much.

    Finally, after a concise introduction, the couple was asked to step into the limelight. As both walked hand in hand towards the open air, the two could not help the mixed emotions they felt inside.

    "I present to you, our very own, Prince Alexander Princeton ckstone and his lovely wife, Princess Danie Hamilton ckstone." The official host announced to everyone over the very loudspeaker.

    "Remember to keep your hands entwine and wave with your other hand," Antte instructed before ushering them outside the double doors.

    When he saw the people calling both their names, he suddenly felt a sense of patriotism that he had never felt before. It was like they were not simply calling his name, but he could hear their silent plea.

    He had never felt obligated to serve his people. Not even when he was young and was training to be one. But he quickly shoved the idea at the back of his mind, knowing that he still had no n to do so.

    "Wow, I never expected this many people." Danie was slightly overwhelmed by the masses of people who attended their wedding.

    She had seen many royal weddings before in the movies or news, but not in real life. She did not expect a warm wee after herst conversation with Antte.

    Then, she suddenly remembered the words of the king. If Alex epted the throne, then this would be her norm. That was something she had never considered before.

    "You better get used to it," Alex stated before he could stop himself. He was not exactly aware of why he had said that. As if they would be doing more of this once they were back in New York and their real life.

    But this had been his life before he had moved to another country. He wondered if he could ever go back to this. He had run away from his responsibility for a reason. This was not the kingdom he would like to rule.

    Before she could ask what he meant by that, the announcer was already saying goodbye to the crowd. They were also ordered to smile at all the people present and wave their farewells.

    "Prince Alexander and Princess Danie, will you please follow me." One of the wedding coordinators assisted them.

    The couple was escorted to another room, where they would wait again to be called. While the older ckstone and Hamilton couples were instructed to proceed to the party.

    The other guests were already gathered at the parlor room, where they would wait for the arrival of the newlywed couple. It was a spacious room with couches and chairs scattered around every corner and enough space in the middle to amodate hundreds of people.

    "I must say you really outdid yourself this time," Ethan whispered to her wife, loving the entire event she had helped prepare for their daughter''s wedding.

    "I can''t take all the credit. I have a good partner. Katherine has excellent ideas that I was able to use." She told her husband but was still proud of what she had contributed.

    Besides, they had a battalion of creative experts and capable staff who had worked tirelessly to ensure the job was done. With the cooperation of everyone, the results were bound to be a sess.

    She believed that one idea could spearhead one massive endeavor, and everyone could produce a fascinating concept. However, she had read somewhere that to be creative. One should also possess a wild mind and a disciplined eye.

 Chapter 476 - Without Feeling Any Hard Feelings

    The royal staff, wearing formal burgundy velvet vest and ck pants uniforms, served assorted horderves as appetizers together with some cocktail drinks to the guests.

    In the meantime, this was the opportunity for the guests to socialize with the others before dinner was served. Many formed groups ording to their interest, either in business or politics, among other things.

    "Congrattions to the proud parents." A loud voice suddenly joined the group, consisting of the groom''s parents, the bride''s parents, and several other guests.

    The group turned to the source. But the duke had already recognized the voice even if he had his back turned to the man. He was indeed expecting his arrival soon enough.

    "Thank you, Your Royal Highness," Laura, who was facing the neer, vowed her head as a show of respect to their guest. Katherine also simultaneously greeted her brother-inw once she saw him.

    "I am d that you can join us, Edward." The duke acknowledged his brother, their king.

    He expected that his brother would be attending the wedding. But a critical matter hade up and needed his immediate attention, Edward had exined to him earlier.

    It did not stop his mind from wondering if his brother or nephew had anything to do with the ambush he had just learned a few minutes ago.

    But if he would guess, he was more inclined to believe his nephew might be involved. It could be the critical matter that his brother was talking about. He might be cleaning up his son''s mess.

    "You know I would not have missed the ceremony. But duty called," King Edward said, but he did not supply additional details.

    He was in no obligation to exin to anyone his reasons, not to the Council or to his brother unless it was a national emergency. But he could choose to do so if he wanted, but not today.

    He had heard about the incident earlier. He was d that no one was hurt. It would have been a big scandal and disgrace if the Hamiltons were ambushed in their homnd.

    His mind was flooded with several questions regarding the encounter in his kingdom. He had to be on top of this situation. Especially when there was a chance that his son might be implicated in the crime.

    "The night is young. We have all the time to enjoy the union of our families." Ethan announced to the group, not wanting anything to ruin the mood of the celebration.

    But he was not putting his guard down, not after what happened earlier. He had alerted his own security to double their surveince of anything unusual.

    He was not in his territory. This was not his ying field. He could not afford to y it safe or take the threat so lightly. He could not trust anyone, at the moment, except his own security and his family.

    "Attention!" The master of ceremony announced on the loudspeakers. "Please escort the guests to the main room." He instructed the coordinators of the event.

    Everyone gathered in the massive ballroom, where manyrge round tables were perfectly synchronized on the spacious floor. On the front and center was the presidential table that would be amodating the newlywed couple, their parents, and special guests.

    The best dishes, cutlery, ssware, napkins were carefully set with even spacing on the table. With some decorative flowers in an exquisite vase and intricate golden candle holders on the center of the table, thevish banquet looked nothing less than extravagant.

    Nothing looked out of ce, and not even a speck of dust could be seen in the shining ssware. One could look at the spoon as if looking at a mirror. Everything would seem to be perfect.

    "Would you please follow us to your seats?" The royal staff assisted all the guests to their respective ces.

    Arranging the guests was not an easy task. cing each guest at the appropriate table was a delicate undertaking that Antte took seriously.

    She had to guarantee that each table arrangement would give them a lively interaction, less the drama. Putting the wrong person in a group could seriously ruin the entire evening.

    When everyone was settled on their seats. The parents and the most important guests, including the king, were seated at the presidential table. Antte signaled the beginning of the next event.

    "Please stand up and let us wee with a round of apuse, the newlywed couple." The host announced for everyone to hear.

    At that moment, the double doors leading to the grand ballroom opened. With a piece of live music ying in the background, Alex and Dani finally made their appearance.

    As expected, Alex looked dashing in his tailored-made tux. While Dani sparkled in her white halter top, sleeveless gown, made to showcase her beautiful figure.

    "Isn''t the bride and groom looking quite a perfect match?" The master of ceremony asked the crowd. Wherein he received a resounding agreement from everyone.

    The program continued as the newlywed joined their family at the front table, where they could see the entirety of the ballroom.

    Their faces were wearing a constant smile on their lips, not because they wanted to please everyone. The truth was, they could not stop smiling because they were finally bound to be together forever.

    "They do look like perfect together," He casually whispered at the woman next to him, carefully studying her face for a reaction.

    The entire wedding ceremony, he had waited for her to break down and cry. But she appeared to be calm and collected. He was not expecting that, but he was d.

    Now, he wanted confirmation that she was sincerely over him. He did not know why it was important to him. Maybe because he wished he had helped her move on just like him.

    "I agree." She said as her eyes continued to stare at the couple at the front. "Troy, you don''t have to worry about me. I think I am over him." She smiled at him, feeling lighter than she had ever felt before.

    She recognized the look he was giving her. But she believed she did not need it anymore.. She could genuinely wish good things to the happy couple without feeling any hard feelings.

 Chapter 477 - Fugitive From Justice

    "Are we not done yet?" He asked as they walked the busy street, trying to avoid the rushing passersby, either on their way home from work or those who were about to go somewhere else.

    It was already dark but not quitete yet. Some businesses were still humming with life, with customers going in and out of the establishments. While some were barely just beginning.

    If her situation was notplicated, he would not have qualms about enjoying the night away. However, they both knew that was not the case.

    "Let us have dinner, then we are done." She promised as she thought of a restaurant. "Please, Jacob." She begged, pouting her lips and making googly eyes on him.

    She missed eating in her favorite restaurant, which was not far from where they were. But she was unsure if it was a good idea. Her situation had not changed yet.

    She could already see the frustration on his face. He was clearly not happy with her actions so far based on his low tone voice. She was afraid to push him to his limits and keep stretching her luck.

    "Fine." He felt he had no choice but to concede. He just did not have the heart to see her sad. "But only dinner. Then we go straight home." He made apromise.

    He understood her and her need to feel free. It was not easy what she was going through. He could not imagine himself locked inside the room, unable to do anything else but hide.

    But his reluctance also had its reason why he wanted to keep her from other prying eyes. The threat in her life was real and not something he not simply a whim he had conjured in his mind.

    "Come on. I know where we can have our dinner." She grabbed his arm and pulled him in another direction, away from where Nick usually took her to win her over.

    She remembered seeing a small diner somewhere on the other corner, which she had never tried before. She believed that seeing someone she might know from that little deli was close to none.

    Under other circumstances, she would never in her wildest dream eat in that ce. But this was herst night to get out. Who knew when she would have the chance again. She would like to make the most of it.

    "I hope this is all worth it." He mumbled under his breath, showing off his hesitation. "You know I can cook, right?" He tried for thest time, but he knew it went on deaf ears.

    He allowed her to drag him as they maneuvered around the pedestrian crowding the street. Allowing her to get her way. Suddenly, he did not care anymore as he saw the excitement in her stride.

    She pulled him to the back of the deli, hoping to find some privacy. Despite the difference in atmosphere from where she usually frequented before, she believed it was still better to y it safe and not blow her cover.

    "So, Cassie, what do you think are their specialty?" He asked her, doubting if the small food establishment had anything interesting to offer.

    A uniformed woman in a pink apron approached them with a pad and a pen on her hands. For someone in the service business, he believed she needed to work on her social skills upon seeing the scowl on her face.

    She forced a smile on her lips as she recited their specialty, which was not much. In terms of choices, well, there were a few. So, the two chose the one that was most likely be any good.

    "Come on. I am sure it is not that bad." She wanted to be optimistic, shing him a mega smile while tapping her hands on his arms for assurance.

    She hoped. But judging from the patrons of the ce, they were either here because it was cheap or hiding from the world, just like she was.

    In her honest opinion, nobody sane would probably eat in this ce. Not even the waitress, who seemed ready to bolt if only she had other options.

    "I bet the food here is really great." Well, his tone was full of sarcasm, but he smiled anyway, not wanting to dampen the mood. "Let us get our quick meal and head home."

    He was skeptical, but he knew he was right. They were better off eating his cooking. But he kept his thought to himself and waited for the meal to arrive.

    He could already guess that she would never admit that she made a mistake. She would eat this meal with gusto only to prove her point. But, he would let her.

    "Herees our order," Cassie said, giggling in delight on the outside. But on the inside, she dreaded putting the food inside her mouth.

    She knew she could not back out now, not after her insistent despite his warnings. Then again, she psyched herself up that it was still food to fill their bellies. It could not be that bad, just like she stated earlier.

    The waitress who took their order ced the te of food on their table. She stated the name of the food but never made eye contact with her customer or showed interest in what she was doing.

    "Bon a petit." Jacob took his spoon and fork and dived in his food without a care in the world. He did not mind the food since he had eaten far worse than this during his youth or residency.

    Besides, he was hungry after all the going around they had been doing all day. It had been fun apanying her in her schemes. He believed they could have done more if not for their disguise.

    They had avoided the ces she frequented in the past. Hid their faces, especially her, due to fear that someone might recognize her.

    At a certain point during the day, he had to drag her out of the street because he believed he saw someone who might be working for his brother.. He suddenly knew what it felt like to be a fugitive from justice since it did seem that way.

 Chapter 478 - Overly Active Imagination

    "Oh, yeah. It looks yummy." But nothing on her te looked anything resembling the food she loved to eat. The vegetables looked overcooked and saggy. The meat seemed to be burnt on some parts.

    She could already guess that the taste would not be farm from its appearance. But, she took her fork and knife, slicing through the meat, refusing to admit defeat. As she suspected, it was hard and overcooked inside.

    "Hey, Cassie, I am almost a third of my food, and you barely touch yours," Jacobined, but he already knew why. He did not mind the taste since he had eaten a hundred of this kind of meal. He doubted that she had. Even if she had in the past, it might have been a long time ago. Her association with his brother would have taught her to enjoy only the finer things in life.

    He watched her put the piece of steak in her mouth, chewing it gently. But judging from her facial expression, it was not mouthwatering or tender. In fact, he would bet that it was chewy and had a bitter taste.

    "Hmmm. That was good." She announced after finally swallowing her first bite. "What about yours, Jacob?"

    She was forced to swallow the big piece, which almost caused her to choke. But fortunately, the water she drank pushed it down her esophagus.

    However, she believed nothing in that experience was anything but good. Her teeth barely cut the meat into pieces, and the taste was like putting charcoal in her mouth.

    "Are you ok? Did the watere down on the wrong pipe?" He questioned, but he knew what truly happened. He was just making fun of her.

    He believed this experience would teach her a valuable lesson. He would wait till she was the one begging that they leave this ce and eat at home instead.

    "Maybe you would like to try a piece." She offered before he could make a quick remark and make further fun of her. "I don''t want you to miss all this delicious meat."

    She could see that he was clearly enjoying himself with her difort. But she was not letting her get away with it without doing something about it.

    She quickly cut arge portion and put it up before his lips. Smiling too sweetly at him to take a bite. She was not taking no for an answer.

    "That was clearly one of the best steaks in town." He jokingly said to her. Of course, after chewing the meat thoroughly and swallowing it without any hardship.

    He wondered how she would finish all that food on her te, but that was not his problem as he continued to eat his own food, which was a in sausage, some corn kernels, and mashed potato.

    "If you want more, I am willing to share." She offered, hoping that he would take the bite, but the smirk on his face told her that he could see through her lie.

    She decided to try the vegetables on the side of her dish. It was overcooked, judging from its appearance. But she was hoping it would at least taste better.

    s, she was again proven right with her first assumption. It was nd and did not taste anything appealing at all. She wanted toin to the manager or the owner, but that would create attention that she could not afford.

    "Just admit it. You did not like the food." Jacob ced his cutleries down and faced her.

    Jacob could see that she was having difficulty chewing and swallowing her food. Tried as she might, she was not fooling him, not one bit.

    "What is not to like?" She still refused to concede as she cut another piece.

    When she was about to put the piece of steak on her mouth, she stopped in midair. She could continue with her charade and suffer due to her stubbornness. Or, she could opt to ept defeat.

    "Really? Then, go ahead and enjoy your meal." He dared her as he continued to eat on his side of the table, but his eyes never left her.

    He would wait until she finally gave up. Until then, he would enjoy her distress. He did offer her a way out. It was now her turn to make the next move.

    "Fine. I made a mistake." She dropped the fork back to her te and sulked on her seat, crossing her arms along her chest.

    She never liked it when she was wrong about something or if her ideas did not exactly go ording to her ns. She would try to find a way to get around it if she could.

    The smirk on his face was a sign of triumph that she wanted to wipe out with the use of her fist. But she would not do that since it was not his fault she was in this situation.

    "It was not that hard." He also halted on his meal. He faced her with his elbows on the table and his hands entwined in front of him. "You should do it more often. It looks good on you."

    He could not help make a little jive at her. It was rare that he would get an opportunity like this. She was not exactly easy to deal with when she was in her mood.

    "That is funny, Jacob. I am not that bad." Sheined to him, but she knew he was just riling her up. "But you are right. This is."

    Instead of getting angry at him, she startedughing, finding the humor with her own doing. If there was someone she should me for all of this, it was her.

    He did offer to cook for her. He was no culinary chef, but he could create some delicious dishes. Compared to what she was forcing on her throat.

    "It is not. You are just not used to this kind of food." He defended, knowing to some with less money, this was more than good enough. "Let us go. We are done here."

    He pulled some bills and dropped them on the table as he asked her to leave. Then, he stood up and stretched his hands to her, ready to assist her out of that ce.

    "Will you still cook for me?" She hoped so. She had barely eaten anything, and her stomach was still not satisfied.

    She took his hand and allowed him to guide her outside the door. She had enough of her day out. It was time to call it a night and go home.

    It had been quite an experience for her. Compared to her previous dates, this seemed to be the most memorable one. Not that she was calling this a date, as in a date of a couple.

    "Of..." Before he could finish his words, amotion just outside the door caught his attention.

    He halted on his step, causing her to stop too. He pulled her to the side, unsure if the chaos outside involved the two of them. He did not want them to be caught in the situation.

    He thought he had seen someone familiar. The light outside was not that bright, and he only caught a whiff of his feature.. It could just be his overly active imagination ying tricks on him, and he hoped he was wrong.

 Chapter 479 - Ulterior Motives

    "So, you must be the man that my daughter had married." A man spoke behind him unexpectedly.

    He had been eyeing the man since he walked in with his daughter. Assessing his worth to be good enough to be part of his family.

    He had him investigated. A man who came from nothing and built himself up to sess. An admirable quality for someone like him. But, it did not mean he had what it took to make it in this business. He was still a man with a lot to prove.

    "Good evening, Sir." He turned around and recognized the man. "Yes, I am the lucky man. Troy Collins." Stretching his hand to the other man.

    Tyra warned him that her father would find a way to corner him alone. Just like predicted, when Tyra left his side to attend to something, he found himself confronted by his father-inw.

    He had been waiting for the opportunity to meet him, but with all the wedding fuss and the numerous guests, it had been hard to catch his attention and get him alone.

    "I have been waiting for my daughter to introduce you to me." John did not bother to take his hand as he eyed him from head to toe. "Let me correct that. I had been waiting for the two of you to visit since I heard the news of your marriage."

    He was surprised to watch the news about the unexpected marriage of his daughter to an unknown entity in their social circle.

    He was not expecting that since he had been working on a n to marry her to Zanders. The man he introduced to her during one of the parties they had attended.

    "The marriage had been incidental. We did not have time to invite anyone. Then, things have been a bit hectic since I recently opened a new business." Troy tried to make his justification, but he did not lie. He just did not tell the whole truth.

    He was well aware that his wife had deliberately avoided visiting her father or tried to set up an appointment for them to meet. He could not me her since their marriage was anything but the real deal.

    On the other hand, he had been waiting for this moment. He could already sense that his father-inw did not like the idea of him as his son-inw. After all, he did note from old money like him, just like most guests at this party.

    "I am sure that a man of your stature could spare some time for family," John replied with a bit of sarcasm.

    He did not like that this man before him did not see his importance to give him the courtesy of a visit. But he would make sure that he knew his ce in this family.

    Like it or not, until he could convince his daughter to divorce this man, he had no choice but to know him more. He did not like the idea of him as his son-inw, but maybe he could use him in the meantime.

    "Maybe we can start over again. Will you mind if I set up an appointment with your secretary? So, I could make up for my shoring?" Troy offered as apromise.

    He was not afraid to face a man like him. He had encountered worse. But he was curious to get to know the man who had raised his wife.

    Based on his understanding, he was an arrogant and self-centered man. Quite different from the woman he had the chance to get to know.

    "Well, that seems to be a good idea. I certainly will like to know you more since you are now married to my daughter." John stated as he continued to eye him with suspicion.

    He realized that Troy was not an easy man to intimidate. His n to scare or threaten him to leave his daughter would not probably work as he initially thought.

    Paying him would not work either since, at the moment, his worth was exponentially higher than his. He could certainly use his money, but to ept him in his circle as the husband of his daughter was something else.

    "Then, I am looking forward to seeing you again," Troy concluded, seeing that his wife looked in his direction and was about to join them.

    He did not have to inform her of his n. Tyra was very adamant about avoiding her father as much as possible, but he did not have to follow her.

    When he agreed to help her, that included protecting her from those who would take advantage of her. Even from her father, if that woulde to that point.

    "Tyra, my darling." John greeted his daughter once she came to view. He was d that he had this talk with her husband before she entered the conversation.

    He did not want her to know his ns until he had carefully assessed the situation. He still believed that his daughter was better off with someone in their level and not someone who was only using his daughter to enter their world.

    He believed if it was not for his daughter, he would never have set foot in such a prestigious event like this. Because social gatherings like this did not invite just anyone, not even if this man had money.

    "Hi, Dad. I believe you have met my husband, Troy." Tyra could already see the careful scrutiny of her father. As if he was trying to catch her lie.

    She had loved her father since she could remember. Never lied to him before because she was never good at it. He would always read it on her face when she hid something from him.

    Now, she wondered if he could decipher her secrets as he stared into her eyes. She hoped not because it would beat all the purpose of Troy''s sacrifice to marry her.

    "Yes, quite an interesting fellow," John said to her, letting Troy hear his description of him. "Intelligent and charming."

    He would break this marriage if it was thest thing he did while still alive. He could not give his blessings to this man. He believed this man was only using his daughter.

    He would dig in his past to look for his weakness and use it against him. Someone who worked in such a lowly, trashy, and cheap business would definitely have many.

    He might even have several enemies in his line of work. If he had some terrible skeleton in his closet, he would find it. He would not stop until he had enough dirt to drive him away.

    "He is a good man, Dad. I am happy that I married him." She defended Troy from what his father was implying.

    She could already guess what her father thought of her husband. She would know that look and tone. She had encountered it too many times every time she would introduce a suitor or a boyfriend to him when she was young.

    Even Alex was not good enough for him when he learned that Edward was interested in her. Everyone to him was not good enough for his daughter unless he said so.

    "I assure you that I only want the best for your daughter. I have no motive to hurt her or use her." Troy told the old, arrogant man.

    He would not allow this man to manipte his daughter again to do his bidding, not if he could help it.. He would not give John the chance to ruin him because of his ulterior motives to get rid of him.

 Chapter 480 - Extended Family

    "Here is to a sessful marriage and a happy married life." Everybody toasted after the best man had made his speech, pping and cheering for the happy couple.

    Dinner had been a sess as everyone was quite satisfied with the delicious and sumptuous meals served to them. The chefs had made a marvelous feast, and the staffs were magnificent in their jobs.

    The program was followed ording to the schedule, just like clockwork. It was to the delight of Antte, the organizers, and the royal staff, who had worked endlessly to make this event a sess.

    "Are you ready to leave soon, my wife?" He whispered to her ears, liking the words as they rolled out of his tongue. They danced together with the rest of the guests as they waited for the moment the party would end.

    He was relieved that no more incident happened after the earlier one. He still had to check on his man tomorrow if there was more he could do for them, but Ben assured him that he was on top of the situation.

    Tonight, he just wanted to concentrate on making his wife happy. It was their first day as a married couple and their first night to consummate their wedding. He could not think of anything else more important than that.

    "I was thinking maybe we could skip the rest of the program, but a few minutes more probably would not hurt us." She responded, exhausted from the entire day of celebration but still enjoying thepany of their families and friends.

    She held tight in his arms as he guided her to their dance, swaying to the music, synchronized in each move. She would have loved to dance with him all night if she could, but her feet were starting toin.

    She still wondered how women could endure tremendous suffering. Well, there was the wearing of heels, putting on makeup, and on and on. But the most painful one, bearing a child.

    "Yea, we can not disappoint everyone if we suddenly disappear." He agreed with her.

    Most of the relevant aspects of the wedding were already finished. So, if they went missing, it would not be such a big deal.

    Nevertheless, he believed that they still should thank all that came to join them today. And also to formally say goodbye to their families. They would be quickly flying to their honeymoon destination after this.

    "Honestly, did you like all of this?" He waved his hands around them before putting them back on her waist as they continued to shift their movement to every rhythm.

    He loved dancing with her. It was so effortless since she was also a good dancer. She could anticipate his next move just by a cueing from him.

    He was never good at dancing until Tyra convinced him to take dancing lessons with her. He knew the basics, but other than that, he was clueless on what foot to use or where his hands should go.

    "Truthfully, I never thought that I would love it." She admitted. She was uncertain what had changed her mind about the whole grand celebration.

    Maybe knowing that it was prepared by someone who loved them so much made the difference. It was also probably seeing the excitement in everyone''s eyes, not only of the guests but the people working behind the scenes.

    She genuinely loved and enjoyed every minute of the entire program. It was the fulfillment of her dream wedding that she had forgotten in a long while.

    "Congrattions! You look so fucking perfect." Jacky said, then tapped her lips for her foulnguage that was inappropriate for ady. "I am sorry that was very udylike of me."

    Her concern was more with the stuffy couple dancing nearby than her friends. They just gave her an icy re that could probably freeze an entire continent.

    "Don''t worry. I am sure manydies say far worse when behind closed doors." Lance assured her, knowing the hypocrisy of some of their kinds.

    He had acted as his escort for the celebration since she had no date, neither was he. He could not be bothered to look for one among his kind since they would be expecting more from it.

    He was not ready for any rtionship andmitment unless only friendship. His responsibilities for the kingdom had consumed most of his time. Finding the right one seemed to be impossible at the moment.

    Besides, he still enjoyed his friendship with Jacky. That was more than enough for now. Soon, she would be leaving to go back to her life, and he would be alone again, just like what he wanted.

    "I was enjoying the part of pretending to be ady, but it is ruined now." Jackyughed as she continued to dance with her date.

    She could not stop staring at her friends, who seemed genuinely happy with their current status. Married life suited the two of them.

    The glow that emanated from them due to their happiness was undeniable proof of their love andmitment. She could already bet that they would be one of the most sessful couples she knew.

    Well, she did meet only a few, including their friend''s parents and a few of their clients. Having no parents to look up to, she could only rely on others for proof that there was such a thing as a happy ever after.

    "Well, you will always be Jacky to us." Dani guaranteed that it was better than anything else. "And we love Jacky very much. We don''t like someone else." Pointing to the great character and personality of her friend.

    The other two men present agreed with her, making Jacky blush with thepliment. They also felt that they had loved and enjoyed herpany because she was not like everyone else.

    "You are only saying that because I am your friend. But, ok. I will ept that as apliment." Jacky announced to the group, happy that she was in thepany of good people.

    She could never ask for better friends to be associated with. More than half of the people she knew would want to take her shoe, but she would never give up her position in the heart of Dani and her new friends.

    "Have you seen Marcus?" Alex suddenly interrupted the moment, remembering that he had something important to tell his friend. But he had not seen him yet after the dinner.

    He tried to see if he was with their other friends, but he was not. He had spotted most of them on the dance floor while the others were at the bar.

    "I have not seen him since earlier," Dani answered him first, thinking if she spotted him somewhere else.

    Marcus had been a tremendous help today, and she would like to personally thank him too before they left. She knew how important Marcus was to Alex. They bonded almost like brothers.

    She could also remember how she and Jacky had started. It might not be decades, like Alex and Marcus''s friendship, but it was meaningful to them.

    Now that she was married to Alex and about to start their own family.. She wanted to assure Marcus that he would always be part of their extended family, just like Jacky.

 Chapter 481 - A Gentleman With Pure Intentions

    When Jacky heard his name, something in her head snapped. It was like she was reliving a past that she had tried hard to forget.

    "Nope. Maybe he had decided to leave early. You know?" Jacky blurted out with a slight bitterness in her tone as she was reminded by thest time they were in this simr situation.

    She thought she had burned those memories out of her system, but apparently, she only buried them in her mind. Now, it had resurfaced again, pointing out to her the pain he caused her that day.

    She quickly smiled, realizing her reaction. She reprimanded her thoughts, reminding herself not to be bothered by the past. She quickly shoved the feelings away, not wanting anything that could ruin the beauty of the night.

    "I believe that Marcus went outside with Ethan. I think he was giving him some advice on how to run hispany while you two are gone." Lance corrected Jacky''s assumption.

    He could see her reaction when she heard his statement. He could not pinpoint her exact feelings, but it was somewhat in between confused and relieved.

    But before he could dwell on that, his attention returned to his cousin and his bride. He would just have to ask her about itter when it was more convenient.

    "I guess that should give me some break to deal with more important matters." Alex gave Dani a wide grin, already feeling rxed, knowing that thepany would be in safe hands. Now, he could only focus on his wife.

    It was the same precise reason he was looking for him. He was nning to give him some final instructions about thepany. But since his father-inw had already stepped in, he did not have to.

    He believed that he was hitting two birds with one stone. He was getting the honeymoon that he and his wife deserved. On the other hand, his father had an opportunity again to dip his hands on the cookie jar. Ethan would have a chance to work on his belovedpany again.

    "Will you excuse us? I think your Mom is trying to get our attention." Dani got a glimpse of Katherine waving at them.

    She could see that she was excited about something as she talked to a group of people with her Mom. Whatever it was, they could not wait for them to finish their dance as she beckoned them toe over.

    Once the married couple moved along, Lance turned his attention to the woman in his arms. He had finally found the chance to be alone with her again.

    He observed that she had been quiet and appeared in deep thought. She might have fooled the happy couple whose heads were already in cloud nine, but not him.

    "Are you ok?" He finally asked, unable to take her silence anymore as the music finally stopped and some couples moved away from the dance floor.

    He could see right through her. She could smile all she liked, but her eyes gave her away. She was struggling with something, but she was bottling it inside.

    He decided to pull her to the side and grabbed two champagne flutes from a passing server, handing one to her. If he would guess the reason behind it, he would quicklye up with one.

    He believed that she tried to love him when they were still together. Maybe she did seed somehow. But it would never be the same as what she felt for someone else.

    "Of course. I just suddenly felt exhausted. Maybe the alcohol and the adrenaline rush had slowed down." She made her excuses as she chugged down the champagne as if it was water.

    She had no idea why her brain suddenly wanted to go down memoryne when she had clearly shoved all those thoughts and feelings aside a long time ago.

    She refused to believe that she was still affected by that man. He had done nothing but hurt her. She could not trust him. Besides, she could not have feelings for him still.

    "Well, you can fool yourself, but you can''t fool me." Lance grabbed another pair of alcoholic drinks and handed her another one. "I think I know when you are lying. Just for your info, I am here if you want to talk."

    He raised his ss to her and followed her as they finished another drink. He would drink with her if that was what it would take to help her unleash her emotions.

    He believed that bottling it up would do her no good. He would prefer she shared it with him, a person she could trust rather than let her feeling pester inside of her.

    "You don''t understand," Jacky had no idea what she was feeling. She could not understand it herself, so how could she share it with someone else.

    She liked Lance a lot. He was the perfect gentleman, kind, sweet, funny, intelligent, a great kisser, wealthy, and every positive adjective she could think of, in addition to being a prince.

    But she never felt the spark with him. She could genuinely tell that he liked her too, but he probably sensed that she was not totallymitted to him. She was d that they broke up and decided to be friends.

    "Then, make me understand." Lance insisted, hoping that he could finally break her barrier. "Wait here, and don''t go anywhere."

    He immediately walked away from her, moving in another direction, leaving her temporarily to do something for her. But he quickened his steps, not wanting to leave her for too long.

    She was vulnerable, and he did not want a predator going after easy prey. He grabbed a bottle of wine and two empty flutes from the bar and walked back to her location.

    "Let us go." He pointed to the back exit. He believed it was time to leave the party behind. They all had done their duties. There was nothing more left to do since the asion was almost over anyway.

    The bride and the groom, in their euphoric state, would barely notice they were gone. While the rest of the crowd would not care at all.

    "Where are you taking me?" She took his hand and let him lead the way, unaware that two watchful eyes were on her.

    Lance guided her until they exited the massive ballroom and ended up in thebyrinth of hallways. She would get lost in this ce even if she was sober, she thought as they walked in the long path.

    He stopped in one closed double door and opened it for her, leading her to a colossal collection of books and arts that she thought only belonged to a museum.

    "Sit down and let us have some fun." Lance pushed her gently down on the couch as he opened the bottle of wine. He poured them each a ss and sat right next to her.

    He could not leave her in that party in such a state. If he did not offer her drink, she would probably get one herself. With her friend going away for her honeymoon, she would be alone to fend for herself.

    He would choose to get her drunk than her ending up in someone''s bed, unaware of what she was doing. At least with him, he could watch her and help her with her problem.

    Others might think that his method was unconventional, but it was the only thing he could think of.. He was no knight, but he was a gentleman with pure intentions.

 Chapter 482 - Perfect Candidate For The Job

    He had lost interest in joining this celebration, not after his father questioned him about an earlier incident. He had no clue about the usation his father was throwing at him.

    From the tone of his father, it was a serious matter. When his association with Nick was mentioned, he became wary. He wondered if his business partner had anything to do with it.

    "Act on your best behavior tonight. One more stunt from you, I will not hesitate to cut you off from my life." His father, or more or less King Edward, warned him. "Don''t test me."

    Those were his father''sst words before they left the pce to show their support to the newlywed couple. Sometimes he wondered if his father would ever see him as his son, not someone who always had topete for his attention.

    He had grown up in a world where only the best was good enough. No matter how hard he had tried, he always ended up trailing behind Alex. Grew up alwayspared to him and ended upcking.

    "Dad, will you excuse me for a while? I just want to greet some of the guests." Prince Edward moved away from his father and started socializing with some guests.

    He had been disinterested in joining this celebration, but he knew he had to show up. His father and the rest of the Council were expecting it from him.

    This wedding was another p on his face. Another addition to the long list that Alex had bested him. But he had not conceded yet. The fight was still on for the throne.

    He mingled with some of his friends, allies, and associates, giving them a few minutes of his time before moving to the next. Talking to them was thest on his list, but they were a perfect alibi as he searched for someone in particr.

    "Nice party." The man he had been waiting for suddenly showed up behind him with a wide smile. He was obviously enjoying himself, not a care in the world if the world was on fire.

    He had arrived just a while ago. He had skipped attending the ceremony or the dinner, but he could see that no expense was spared to this wedding event.

    Compared to what he nned to spend on his canceled wedding, this was far more extravagant. Then again, why would he spend so much to woo a spoiled princess during that time?

    He admitted though she had changed considerably. He believed he would have loved this new version of herpared to the old one. But he was not giving up yet. He still had a few tricks up in his sleeve.

    "Where have you been, Nick?" Edward was furious upon seeing his business partner arrivete to the asion. "You had been ignoring my calls."

    If he had not been feeling desperate at the moment, he would have his guards disposed of this man, but he still needed him. He was the only remaining ally he had to achieve his goal.

    Even his own father was starting to turn against him, judging from their earlier encounter. He could still feel the rage oozing from his father when he asked him about the incident.

    "I had to deal with some emergency," Nick answered him as if that was not that important. But he thought it was none of his business. "Don''t worry. It had nothing that should concern you."

    In this case, it was information that he was not willing to share with his business partner. He did not owe him any exnation of what he did in his time.

    All the prince should care about was the money that continued to flow into his pocket. Regarding their other deal, he was still working on it.

    "Were you involved in what happened earlier?" Edward confronted the man his father believed had something to do with this criminal act.

    His father implied that Nick might be the mastermind behind it. His association with the man might implicate him in the case if that was the case.

    He understood his father''s concern because his involvement in a criminal activity might destroy all his chances of being his father''s sessor.

    "Do you really want to know what I have been doing?" Nick asked with a wicked smile on his lips.

    That would be implicating him in his deals. But was it wise to include him in his entire operation? In his opinion, it was not such a good idea.

    After a moment of hesitation on Edward''s part, Nick continued. "I don''t think so." He smirked at him, guessing correctly that the prince was not up for the challenge.

    He believed when pushed to a tight spot. This prince would save his hind end and feed him instead to the authorities. He just could not trust a man who had no control or power.

    He might be a prince, but he was nothing more but a name. He might have wealth, but it did not mean he had authority. He remained a spoiled prince who believed that his position shouldmand respect.

    "I ask you if you have anything to do with the ambush earlier." He tried to lower his voice since he did not want nearby folks to hear their conversation. They were still in the presence of the other guests in the middle of the ballroom.

    He had suspected that Nick had been involved in many underground activities, but he was not privy to that part of his life. Nick only shared what he wanted him to know, nothing more.

    The arrangement suited him just fine. He only sought his help to get his throne, but he did not want his hands dirtied by getting involved in his criminal inclinations.

    "Then, let me ease your mind by saying that I had nothing to do with that." Nick tapped his partner''s shoulder as he convinced him of his innocence. "Let us get some drinks and be merry. After all, this is a celebration."

    Nick walked towards the bar, with the prince following behind him, not minding the stare he gained in his wake. He eyed a beautiful woman sitting by the bar, alone.

    His day had not been full of roses and rainbows.. He needed something to wind him down and release his tension, and he had a perfect candidate for the job.

 Chapter 483 - Prison And A Life Sentence

    She was finally looking outside of her window, flying to a destination she had no clue about. It was supposed to be another surprise. But she was too tired to bother finding out where it would be.

    She turned her head on her other side to find Alex immobile and eyes closed. It would seem that he was more exhausted than she was. She could tell that he was already somewhere in dreand.

    She grabbed the drink he was drinking and ced it on the side along with hers. Then, she made herself morefortable in her seat before turning to him.

    "What are you hiding this time?" She whispered near his face as she kept her eyes focused on his.

    She had detected earlier that he was distracted. It was a subtle sign that others might not notice as he continued to entertain the crowd and be as charming as ever, but she could tell.

    Her instinct was rarely wrong when she sensed his slight worry. When she asked him about it, he shrugged it as wedding jitters. However, she still could not shove her intuition aside.

    "I love you," Dani softly uttered, dropping her head on his shoulders before darkness imed her. Just like her husband, she was barely holding on to consciousness when they boarded the ne.

    She sumbed to her exhausted body and mind, allowing the humming of the engine turbines to lull her to sleep. The view outside was long forgotten as a new scene yed in her mind.

    "Dani, wake up." A man''s voice was forcing its way into her brain.

    The timber of his tone sounded very familiar as she recognized the man. She would probably remember that voice as long as she lived, bringing a shiver in her skin.

    She could not understand why he would be waking her up. She was on her way to her honeymoon, a long way away from him. She was with her husband as far as she could remember.

    "Hey, honey. We are here." He continued to speak, using that sweet tone she always loved when he was wooing or charming her. "Open your eyes. I want to show you where you will rule as my queen."

    She suddenly felt the chill go through her body upon hearing his words. Then, she felt his lips touch hers as he tried to coerce her to respond.

    Instead of feeling the excitement of the honeymoon phase, she felt the opposite, disgusted to feel his vile mouth on her lips. As she opened her eyes, she was shocked to see the man she despised sitting on the edge of her bed.

    "Nick, what are you doing here?" She quickly bolted upright and slid away from him on the other side of the bed. "What are you up to now?"

    She was confused. As far as she could remember, she was on the ne with Alex, on their way to their honeymoon. Why did she end up in her bed with Nick?

    But it was not even her bed, she realized when she looked around the unfamiliar space as she avoided him. Then, she remembered his words. He referred to her as his queen.

    "We are going to get married, and I am going to be your husband," Nick announced as he stood from the bed. "This ce will be your castle. Together, we will rule the business empire that your father will leave to us."

    He waved his hand to the massive room containing some of the things she had packed for the trip. She wondered how she winded up here and where Alex was.

    She kept telling herself that nothing about this made sense. She was probably in a dream. She tried to squeeze her brain for more information, but she came up empty.

    Soon after, she remembered seeing Nick on their way out of the ballroom. He even congratted them on their marriage and wished them well before he proceeded on his way with a woman in his arms.

    "I think nothing about this is real. I am just dreaming." She insisted, not wanting to believe anything that came out of his mouth.

    He was a liar, a despicable man that she would never marry. Not in a million years, and even if he was thest man in this world. She believed he was lying to her now, and she would find the truth eventually when she woke up from this nightmare.

    Then, she noticed that she was not wearing her clothes anymore underneath the sheets. Instead, she wore a flimsy nightdress she was nning to wear for Alex on their first night.

    "Think what you want, but it will not change anything." He moved to the window. After a while, he smiled as if he was gazing at something amusing. "By the way, I love the gown. I can''t wait to rip it off your body."

    He did not bother to look at her. But the terror he inflicted by his offensive words and malicious smile was more than enough to immobilize her.

    She wanted to run, but her legs felt like it was made of lead. Maybe it was just numbed due to the ufortable position. But whatever it was, she was feeling the sensationing back again on her muscles.

    "Damn you. I am not letting you touch me again." She shouted. With all her willpower, she stood up and bolted for the door.

    She had to escape this ce. It was not her home but a prison where he would lock her up, a hell on earth. She was getting out of here and looked for her husband somehow.

    "I will not try to escape if you still wish to see Alex again. Alive." He added thest part with a certain ir, wanting the impact to be morepelling.

    He smiled when he saw her stop from opening the door. Her hands were on the doorknob, but she did not continue turning the knob.

    Instead, she pulled her hands back and stood her ground as she faced him once again. She could not run when there was a possibility that he had Alex in his possession.

    But it did not mean that she was admitting defeat. She would find a way to make him pay.. If he hurt Alex, she would guarantee that prison and a life sentence would not be enough punishment for his crime.

 Chapter 484 - Finally Lose All Control

    She could run and try her luck to escape from his clutches. However, the odds were against her. She had no idea where he had taken her. She could be in the middle of nowhere.

    Then, she still had no clue about Alex''s condition. If she managed to escape and sought help, she would be putting Alex''s life in jeopardy. She could not take that risk.

    "Where is Alex?" She needed confirmation that Nick had him captive. She was not going to settle for his word.

    For all she knew, Alex escaped and was trying to rescue her. All this charade was a ploy to make her believe that he had Alex so that she would willingly do his bidding.

    She took a deep breath as she calmed herself down. It would seem that her choice had dwindled down into one for now. But she woulde up with more when she had a better view of her situation.

    If she would get through this, she needed a clear head. She could not afford to show any more weakness because he would unquestionably exploit it to his advantage.

    "He is out there." But he did not borate more as he ran his hands through his hair

    "I swear if you hurt him, I will make you pay." She threatened him, but he onlyughed at her words. He was clearly unfazed by her outburst. However, she was serious. She was done with Nick and his evil schemes.

    She could not deny that he was capable of heinous crimes. She would have put him to jail a long time ago, but she had no evidence that would stick enough to bring him to justice.

    "Hush now, my dear. That is no way to talk to your future husband." He mocked her as he turned away from her to gaze at themotion on the grounds down below.

    "You are delusional if you think I will ever marry you." She spat out, full of hatred in her every word. "Over my dead body."

    She could not believe his audacity to insinuate that he would be able to convince her to marry him. She was fuming with anger and hatred for the man that held her captive.

    "Well, probably not your death, but let us say your present husband, soon to be ex." That should stop her ranting, he thought. He was done ying games with her. "Do you want to see his body?" He nodded his head outside the window.

    Now, he believed it was time to talk business with her. He had to make her understand that he was serious. Pleasure wouldeter when everything was settled.

    He knew her personality had drastically changed after they separated. He wondered if she also changed sexually. Based on the contour of her body, she was still desirable. But he contemted if she had transformed into a total vixen in bed.

    "Where is he?" She repeated her question earlier with a trembling voice and slightly shaking hand. She would be lying if she said that she did not fear, nor for her life, but for Alex.

    She was suddenly afraid that this might not be a dream but some form of twisted reality created by Nick. She was terrified to find out that he had Alex''s life in the palm of his hands.

    But she squared her shoulders and swallowed her fear. At least, she tried hard to appear in control of her body and emotion as she looked Nick directly in his face, refusing to break eye contact when he turned to look at her.

    "Come and look." Eventually, he beckoned her toe closer where he stood by the window.

    He watched her move her feet in a forced stride towards him. Judging from her expression, following his directive was thest thing she wanted to do. But he was not giving her any other options.

    "Come closer and look outside the window on your left." He instructed as he moved to make room for her.

    She reluctantly stepped forward until she stood in front of him, looking out the window. She turned in the direction he instructed, unsure of what she would find.

    She could feel him standing close behind her. She could feel her body cringing from his nearness. She wanted to shove her elbows on his ribs for him to move away. So, she could also inflict the same pain he was causing her. But she could not.

    "What are you nning?" She asked in shallow breaths as she tried to hold the tears from falling down her cheeks. She fought hard to control herself from breaking down, from feeling defeated.

    Seeing that Alex''s life was at his mercy, she could honestly admit that she temporarily lost herposure. Her knees weakened, and her body was enveloped in cold sweats as fear gripped her heart.

    Her gaze never lost sight of the person kneeling on the ground, wrist bound behind his back with two huge, burly men standing on either side. She could see that his body was heavily beaten, but his conviction remained unbroken.

    "He would remain alive, that is, if you do everything I ask." He whispered in her ears, letting his breath glide down her skin.

    She automatically flinched from his touch when he moved his fingers along her neck. Then, he swiped her hair on the other side of her shoulders, exposing her skin to his view.

    "What exactly do you want?" She could not believe that she was so naive back then to believe every lie this man had ever told her. Then, she made the mistake of undermining his insanity when she finally realized he was not worth her time.

    "What I always wanted? Your father''s business." He said, reminding her of why he proposed to marry her before, in the first ce.

    He held her firmly by her shoulders, reminding him of who was in charge. At the same time, allowing her to absorb her new situation.

    His excitement went through the roof when he felt her body mildly tremble, but she still refused to break down. He wondered what else he should do and what buttons to push to make her finally lose all control.

 Chapter 485 - A Death Sentence

    She would hand thepany to him in a heartbeat just to save Alex. He could even burn it to the ground for all she cared, as long as it would give them their freedom back, hers and Alex.

    "Then, give me the paperwork, and I will hand it to you in a silver tter." She challenged him, knowing that she now had the power to deal on behalf of his father.

    Her father had already handed his share to Alex even before they married. On the other hand, Alex returned his entire shares to her, even those he bought as an investment before he took over as the CEO, as a wedding present.

    The transfer was included in the prenup they both signed before the wedding. What good was thepany to them if they were both dead anyway? For now, she needed leverage to keep them alive.

    "Well, it is not that simple anymore." He rubbed the palms of his hands along her arms, wanting her to understand that the game had changed.

    Actually, he liked this new woman in his arms right now. She had awakened an obsession in him to possess her once more. He believed he would be a fool to let her go again.

    She had be a challenge that he needed to ovee.

    Now that Cassie was out of the picture, he desired her even more. He was not even craving Cassie''s body anymore.

    "What do you mean?" She asked but already guessing that she might not like what he had in mind.

    Her body was recoiling in disgust at the way his body was pressed against her back. She hated that his hands were even touching her skin. It made her skin crawl.

    "Well, I think we will be a good team." Then, his lips slowly grazed the exposed skin on her neck.

    He did like the fear she was emanating, then the way she was fighting hard to control it. It was like an aphrodisiac that drove him to lust for her even more.

    He wanted to own her, to make her submit to his demands. But not how she used to do it when they were still engaged. This time, he liked that she was fighting against it. He would like the challenge of taming her to his will.

    "Get off me." She shouted when she could not take his advances anymore. She used her elbow to jab on his ribs first, making enough space for her to move out of his hold.

    Then, she stepped away from the window, backing away from him to create more distance between them. She quickly searched her brain for a way out of this situation.

    At the moment, she was drawing a nk. Her brain was a jumbled mess. Between thinking of Alex''s situation and her own, she felt that any false move would cause their lives.

    But she could not just stand idly and do what he wanted. She had to form a solution that would save them both or, at the very least, Alex.

    "Wow, you certainly changed." He was not mad at her action. On the other hand, he was more amused by her little stunt. Though he felt the blow of her elbow on his chest, it was not enough to rm him.

    It just confirmed his earlier assumption that she had been training herself in self-defense. It only made their situation more interesting for him. It also alerted him that he should up his game too when it came to her.

    "I am warning you if you dare touch me again, I will send you to hell where you belong." She did not want to be intimidated by his vulgar ways. She would fight him in every way until she found a way to free her and Alex.

    She believed that their families were probably aware that they were missing and more likely be looking for them by now. Help would be on the way soon enough.

    "Oh! Don''t be like that. I remember how much you love my lips on you." Reminding her of her old self. The young, naive girl, inexperienced in the ways of the world. "And, how much you were eager to please me."

    He walked towards her, moving at a slow pace. It was as if he was stalking his prey. While she tried to back away, hoping to escape his grasp. She was about to run, but he was quicker.

    He knew she had nowhere to go. She was trapped when her back hit the wall behind her. He continued to pursue her, nting his hands on either side of her head, pressing his body against hers. In the end, securing his position.

    "Fortunately, I have learned my lesson never to trust scumbags like you." She hissed at him, but before she could push him away.

    He grabbed her hands and pinned them on the wall above her head with one of his hands. With the other free hand, he held her chin with his fingers, gripping it tight to make a point that he was in control.

    He watched her face, waiting for the fear to show up in her eyes. But all he saw was defiance. She was fighting him with everything she had, generating all her energy to spite him.

    "Then, let me show you another lesson you will never forget." He did not give her another chance to reply as his lips imed hers in a possessive way.

    She tried to fight him, struggling to set her hands free, kicking with her feet to dislodge herself from his hold. But all her efforts were futile since he was stronger than her.

    She had no idea of what else she should do. She could feel the fear creeping up on her. She wanted to control it, but it was starting to grip her heart.

    She wondered what options she had.

    If she kept fighting Nick, he could end Alex''s life.

    If she allowed him to win, she would be condemning herself to life in prison, just like a death sentence.

 Chapter 486 - Subsequent Encounter With The Devil

    "Let go." She continued to struggle to free herself. Hoping that she woulde up with a way to end this nightmare. She refused to give in to his demands, not without a fight.

    Besides, she could never guarantee that he would keep his word to free Alex once she agreed to all he wanted. It was more likely that he would double-cross them, even kill Alex and her afterward.

    She could sacrifice herself, but not the life of the man she loved. She just had to think of something fast that she could use against him.

    "Not so fast. I am not done with you." He said with his lips turning into a wicked smile.

    Using his fingers on her chin, he forced her to open her lips and allowed his tongue to explore freely inside her mouth. Then, his hands released her face and began to glide down her body.

    He could feel her struggling against his body which only encouraged him to continue. He pushed his body closer to her, feeling his need to possess her.

    But before he could do more, she bit his tongue with all her might. When he temporarily loosened his hold on her, she found an opportunity to knee him right in his balls.

    "I told you never to put your filthy mouth and hands on me." She felt a momentary victory as she saw him drop to the ground like a sack of potato, holding on to his manhood in excruciating pain.

    She searched the surrounding area for a weapon she could use against him and found the ce bare of any ornaments. It was as if the room was stripped off of all its decorations.

    The only object she could find inside the room was the bed, a nket, and some pillows. As if she could use those to beat Nick to unconsciousness.

    "If you think you already won, remember I still have your husband." He said, thinking that she was about to bolt to the door. He attempted to stand up while recovering from the blow he had just received.

    He could see that she was starting to think of ways to outsmart him, but she still had no choice but to obey him because he still had all the cards in his favor.

    Suddenly, his words stopped her from her tracks. The adrenaline to beat him up was so exhrating that she lost sight of her situation. She realized that she was still at his mercy since he held Alex captive.

    "That is better, Dani." He finally stood straight, still clearly in a very ufortable position as he kept adjusting his pants. Based on her expression, he knew he was back in control.

    "You have not won yet, Nick. I will find a way out of this. Alex will not let you win. Our families will find us." She rattled on, rejecting the notion that he would have thestugh.

    She was on guard, just in case he tried again to force himself on her. Until she figured out what to do with this situation, she had to defend herself against his advances, either physically, mentally, or sexually.

    "For now, I will leave you be." He said as a knock on the door gave him an excuse to leave her in the meantime. "I suggest that you use this time to think more carefully. Well... actually, there is only one option anyway."

    He fixed his clothes that went out of ce in their struggle earlier. He grabbed his coat that he dropped on the side of the bed and walked out the door.

    "I will consider my offer if I were you before I decide to change my mind." He casually said with a satisfied grin on his face before he locked the door behind him.

    His words possessed a subtle threat that she should be wise to take heed. He might be amused by her at the moment, but he was not known to be a patient man.

    He might have tolerated her before because of his motives, but their present situation was quite different. He was done ying the waiting game.

    Then, she was alone in the room. She rushed to the window to check on Alex, but the grounds were empty. There was no sign of him or where they had taken him.

    She sat on the edge of the bed and grabbed the nket to cover herself with. All of a sudden, tears fell down like a waterfall down on her cheeks.

    "Alex, I will find you." She mumbled in between her sobs as she wiped the tears that continued flowing towards the floor.

    All the emotions she bottled up ever since discovering their ordeal burst out of her chest, demanding release. She could feel her fear, uncertainty, confusion, pain, anger, and other emotions sipping through her veins, sucking the life out of her.

    Eventually, her mind conjured up different images of her nightmaresing true. She could feel her heart pounding out of her chest at the thought of the worse things that could be happening to Alex at the hands of Nick.

    Nick could be torturing him now, just for the fun of it. Alex could be lying on some underground dungeon with blood oozing out of his body, immobile and almost lifeless.

    "Please, Alex, stay strong for me." She whispered in the air, hoping that somehow her words would reach him and give him the strength to get through this. "I will find a way to get us out of here."

    She knew she had to snap out of her despair because she could not depend on anyone to rescue them. Alex might be in a tighter situation than her, so it would be easier for her toe up with a n.

    She pulled a portion of the nket and wiped her tear-stricken face with it. She had to get herposure back together and clear her mind.

    She stood up from the bed with a new determination,ing up with some ns. First, she had to stop crying and focus on what she could do.

    Shortly, the door unlocking alerted her of a presence outside the door. She quickly moved to the far corner, ready for another encounter with the devil.

    "The boss wanted you to eat. So, don''t let this go to waste." A bulky man who opened the door said.

    He brought a te of food in a tray inside her room. Then, he ced it on top of the bed. Another man, a bit leaner but still with a solid body, stood outside, probably guarding the door if she tried to escape.

    "Thank you." She replied to them, hoping that she could win them over. But she seriously doubted that.

    But if they thought that she was cooperating with them, they might lower their guards down even for just a bit. It would not help her situation if she kept antagonizing her captors.

    She might be able to use themter for her ns. Not their cooperation, but she was counting on their gullibility. After all, more brawns fewer brains in her observation. She was hoping she could trick themter on.

    "Don''t thank us." The man outside spoke up. "You should thank the boss for being lenient with you. If he did not fancy you, you and your husband would be dead by now."

    Then, the other man went out, closing the door behind her. She rushed to the door, leaning her head closer to the door frame. She could still hear some muffled voice, but it was too faint to understand them.

    Finally, there was silence, and she was alone again. She tried the doorknob, but it would seem that it was locked outside. There was no way for her to open it.

    "Eat up." She told herself instead as she returned to the bed and grabbed the food. "You will need all the energy to do this." She encouraged herself, pumping up her confidence again.

    She had to keep herself nourished if she would devise a n to escape. She needed enough strength to rescue Alex from Nick. Or until such time their families found them.

    She was not delusional that her ns might work like a charm, but she had to try. She could not just sit and wait for some divine intervention to decide their fate.

    She munched on her food, swallowing every bite, thinking of only one thing.. She would need all her strength until her subsequent encounter with the devil.

 Chapter 487 - Mild Panic Attack

    On the way back home, Ethan and Laura sat quietly, side by side, on the ne. The couple was lost in their thoughts, thinking of the fate of the two important people in their lives.

    It was the break of dawn when they were informed of the situation. All the investigator could say was that the ne lostmunication. They also did not reach their destination.

    "I think it would be better if we join our forces in searching for them." Fred appealed to him when he learned that they were leaving.

    He believed they could find their kids faster if they had one base to work on. The pce had many resources that they could use to search for them.

    "I appreciate the offer, but we can alwaysmunicate in many ways. I can better function if I am home, but we can always share information and coordinate our ns." Ethan suggested, unable toply with his offer.

    Ethan decided to leave early despite his insistence that they should stay. He believed that he could work better if he was back in his territory with his men and resources.

    After a while of being in the air, the silence was broken by the buzzing of his phone. He immediately answered the call, but it was not the call he was waiting for.

    "Please cancel all my previous arrangements until further notice. I will not be epting any calls or appointments." He instructed his secretary, not giving her any more details why.

    He had to contain the situation before the press started sniffing on the incident. It would be mad chaos once the media was alerted of the missing newlyweds.

    He wanted answers before anybody else found out about the ident. His mind was already formting different scenarios that might have caused the aircraft''s disappearance and its passengers.

    Still, he thought it was not wise to jump to any conclusion. However, being prepared for any eventuality was better than being stunned by the oue.

    "What is the update?" Ethan asked his man, concerned that they still had no concrete news of what happened to the ne that flew his daughter and son-inw to their honeymoon destination.

    His team and the authorities had tracked the ck box of the ne. But, he still had to receive the updates of the said mission. It appeared that the aircraft crashed near the ind of their destination.

    Still, the team had to investigate the actual situation. Until the ne was found, that would be the only time the team could assess the current condition of the passengers.

    "We are still looking for it, Sir." The team leader reported to him, disgruntled that he had no better news to tell his boss.

    They were the first to track the site. But the authorities were following them closely, so they had to hurry before they arrived and took over their investigation. By then, they would have no ess to the ne.

    A team of divers checked the surrounding area, assuming that the ident happened around the vicinity. At least that was where they located the ping of the flight data recorder came from.

    "How can you not see a damn ne?" Ethan shouted, finally losing his temper.

    He did not understand how his team could miss arge jet. It just did not make any sense unless the incident was not an ident. It could be the only exnation, but he needed confirmation.

    He could handle losing the jet or even millions, but when it came to his daughter, he would go to war if he had to. Whoever was responsible for this would have to face his wrath.

    "Rest assured, Sir, that we are working hard to figure this out." His man answered, understanding the sentiment of their employer. Then, ending the call.

    "What?" Laura was on his side as soon as he dropped the phone on the table. "What did he say?" She repeated when Ethan did not answer right away.

    She could not take even a second of waiting anymore for any news about her daughter. It felt like her heart was about to crack and explode from her agitation and worry.

    "They still did not find them or the ne." He reluctantly told his wife. He wished he could tell her some good news, but there was nothing else he could do right now.

    He held her hands on his as he tried to console her. He knew that this situation could not have been easy for her. He could only imagine the pain she was suffering, not knowing the condition of their daughter and her husband.

    She suddenly felt all her strength being sucked out of her body upon hearing his words. It meant that their children were still missing. She could not bear to think of what they were going through at the moment.

    "Come on. Why don''t you rest for a while? I will take you to the room." Ethan immediately stood up from his seat, ready to assist her to the private room at the back of the ne.

    He felt that she would be morefortable resting on the bed while they waited for any news or until theynded. He could not bear to see her so fragile when she had always been the source of his strength.

    "No, I don''t want to leave your side. I want to stay here with you." Laura refused to move from her position.

    She knew she would not be sleeping until she had heard that their children were ok. Well, she did not want to think of any other oue.

    She decided to look outside the window instead and pray for the safety of their children. She thought of the happy times she had spent with her daughter and the beautiful future she was about to create with her husband.

    "Darling, please try to close your eyes and rest," Ethan said, a bit concerned with her sudden silence.

    He had not seen her in this condition before. Even when he was sick and almost dying. She was emotional then, but now, she seemed to be lost.

    He stared into her face, but he could not read what was going through her mind. He believed that this was far worse than anything they had encountered before.

    "I just can''t." She whispered, barely audible as if she was talking to herself than him.

    Her ears could hear her husband, but her thoughts were far from his concern. She only wanted to hold her daughter, to tell her that everything would be alright.

    But she could not reach her. She could not even see her in the vast ocean before her. It was all blue and a tinge of green with asional white created by the rough waves. But no sign of a missing ne.

    "Everything will be alright." He decided to pull Laura into his arms, giving her the sce he hoped he could provide. "I promise we will find them." He wished he could also find relief in his own words.

    He turned his head to the window, gazing at the view outside. He never made promises lightly. He swore to find Dani and Alex, and he would make that happen even if he had to scout every nook and cranny of the world.

    He just had no idea what to expect when he did find them. He could not promise Laura that he would find them alive. He was a man of facts, and at the moment, he had to consider every aspect of this situation.

    "Ok." She automatically answered as if it was just instinct. But she hardly understood what he was saying to her.

    She rested her head on his chest, allowing her husband to envelop her in his embrace. Her eyes continued to gaze into an empty space.

    The sky was a clear blue with partial clouds sporadically spread around her, but the turmoil in her mind was like she was in the eye of the storm. It was calm until...

    A scene yed in her mind. A horror that she had tried to suppress. Now, it came in surges, rolling in her mind like a tidal wave. There was no stopping it.

    Tears came down her cheeks, raining havoc in her silence. Eventually. "No, no, no..." She kept repeating, feeling like a hand was choking her, unable to breathe.

    She could not withstand the fear that took hold of her, gripping her mind and heart, squeezing the life out of her. She struggled against it. She tried her utmost best to control her emotions, but she knew she was failing miserably.

    "Laura, hey. Are you ok?" Ethan held her by the shoulder, checking her condition. "Laura, talk to me. What is going on?" Now, he was starting to be rmed, seeing the pale face of her wife. However, she was barely responding to him as her breathing becamebored.

    In his assessment, his wife was, hopefully, not having a heart attack but only experiencing a mild panic attack.

 Chapter 488 - Another Chance For Love

    A continuous knock on her door roused her up from her restless sleep. For someone dozing all night, she felt like she had hardly slept at all.

    Her eyes were aching from the pain of simply opening them. Her brain was barely functioning, slightly confused about her whereabouts and current situation.

    "Go away!" She shouted, not wanting to move from her position. Now, she could feel her head aching just because of that loud banging at her door.

    She grabbed the pillow at the side of her head and covered her entire head with it, hoping she could drown the noise out. At the same time, preventing the bright light from hurting her eyes, which caused her headache.

    Unfortunately, the persistent knocking did not go away. Instead, it had be a loud raucous apanied by someone shouting outside the door.

    "Wait." She shouted, finally giving up, realizing that whoever was at the door had no n of leaving her alone. Finally, the knocking stopped, probably upon hearing her voice.

    She mmed the pillow on the bed, thinking that it was the one disturbing her peace. Then, with unwilling feet, she dragged herself towards the door.

    Compared to her bedroom back home, this ce was huge. Since her eyes were barely opened, she did not notice the rag directly on her path.

    "Aaahhh..." She moaned in pain when shended with a hard impact on her knees, bracing her hands to prevent her face from kissing the marble floor.

    If her head was aching before, now her entire body was in excruciating pain. She rolled on her side, holding tight to her knees. However, she also felt a slight pain in her wrist when she tried to support her legs.

    "Jacky, what is going on in there?" A man shouted outside her door. When she did not respond but continued to cry as if in agony. He shouted again. "Open the door, Jacky."

    He felt he had no choice. He immediately tried the doorknob. It swiftly turned, and the door opened without hardship. He found Jacky on the floor, twisting in pain.

    He quickly knelt down beside her, checking for any visible wound. Luckily, the only injury he could find was the bruising forming on her knees, which she was cradling in her arms.

    "Ouch, don''t touch me." She shouted when she felt his hands on the side of her knees. Then, she discovered that she was not alone anymore.

    She became aware of his presence beside her. She slowly tried to move her legs, feeling the pain scaling down to a tolerable level. "What are you doing here, Marcus?" She asked as she attempted to sit down.

    However, when she tried to lean on her right wrist, she found out it was worse than she initially thought as the pain intensified. "Oh, damn." She immediately used her elbow and left hand for support.

    "Come on. Let me help you get back to bed. I can check if it is broken." He offered, offering his hands to her.

    He was convinced he was thest person she wanted to see. In truth, when he went to fetch her, he was expecting that he would see Lance with her.

    However, he was not surprised that he did not see him. He was probably with his family, dealing with the situation. But, it was the least of his concern right now. He was here for another reason.

    "Fine." She finally said after contemting her situation. She remembered that they had already called a truce.

    Gently, he pulled her up, then wrapped his arms around her waist as he assisted her back to bed. He thought she would try to resist, but she must be in real pain as she limped in his arms.

    Once on the bed, he grabbed the nket and handed it to her. "Maybe you want to cover yourself up." He turned around, not wanting her to think he was taking advantage of her situation.

    He could imagine her face losing its color upon realizing that she was only in her fancy underwear. Under normal conditions, he would not have trouble looking at her in just her sexy lingerie.

    However, he did not need a reminder of what it was used to be. He could not keep adding salt to his injury. He had his chance, and she now belonged to someone else.

    "Oh my!" She gushed at the sight of her, seeing her clothing, at least herck of one. "I am sorry." She seized the nket quickly, covering herself with it.

    She did not know what she was thinking about answering the door in her underwear. Well, in her defense, she was not in her right mind when she woke up.

    Clearly, she was still under the influence of alcohol, smelling the stench on her breathe. Then, the headache she was experiencing earlier added to her disorientation.

    "No need to be sorry. But, you should not be drinking too much if you could not handle it." He suggested, sniffing the aftereffect of alcohol on her.

    His unsolicited advice was out of his mouth before he could stop it. He suddenly internally reprimanded himself for snooping on someone else''s business.

    It was not his ce anymore if she decided to get intoxicated. She was a grown woman who was capable of thinking for herself.

    "It is none of your business what I do with my life." Jacky suddenly felt the need to defend herself from his judgemental tone.

    He lost his right to tell her what to do when he dumped her. Besides, even when they were together, he never felt the need tomand her what she could and could not do.

    Her entire life, she had made decisions on her own, ording to what would be best for her. She never allowed anybody to dictate her actions.

    "I am sorry if I cross the line. I am just concerned. But I guess I also had no right to feel that." Marcus finally turned to look at her, wanting to see her reaction.

    He could see that she was slightly taken aback by his words as her face mildly changed. However, it was quickly masked in a nk expression, covering what she might have felt.

    However, he did not want to misinterpret that look by reading too much about it.. He might be setting himself up for another heartache by hoping that he could still have another chance for love.

 Chapter 489 - The One Tangled In The Net

    She felt she had overreacted once again to his perfectly seemingly legitimate concern. She had no idea why he could effortlessly push her buttons.

    However, her mind insisted on why he still affected her so much, but she kept pushing it aside as irrelevant. She could not believe that she still had feelings for him. That was just not possible, in her opinion.

    "Let us forget about it." She finally dismissed the issue, finding no point in prolonging the argument. "What are you doing here anyway?" She moved towards the side table, finding her phone on the top.

    She checked the time and was shocked to learn that it was almost noon. She had overslept for several hours. She probably missed her flight with Dani''s parents, she concluded in her mind.

    She also found the rest of herst night''s clothing on the other side of the floor. She wondered how she got into her room and out of her clothes as she tried to recall her memories ofst night.

    She checked her phone for any messages but did not find any from Dani, which was quite unusual. Then again, she remembered that it was her honeymoon. Her friend might be too busy for her.

    "Laura called me and asked me if I could amodate you on my flight back home. They had to leave early and could not wait for you." He finally remembered his real reason foring to see her.

    In his justification, he was sidetracked by recent events. There was something more. Laura informed him not to mention the recent incident to her.

    He agreed, knowing how emotional Jacky could be. He could recall a few times Dani was in trouble, and Jacky would be a wreck. What more if she learned of her friend''s current condition.

    "That is fine with me since I don''t think I have any other choice." She responded in a very amicable tone. Well, beggars could not be choosy, she thought. As of now, he was the only way for her to go home.

    She could not wait for Dani toe back for her. That would probably take a while. She could not ask Lance to fly her back home either. That would be a grave abuse of their friendship.

    Speaking of her friend, she wondered what happened to himst night. Her memories were partiallying back to her now. "By the way, had you seen Lance?" She asked since he was thest person she was with before she passed out.

    "Nope." He answered her truthfully. He did not see him, but he assumed he was with the Council at this moment. But she did not have to know that. "But I will need you to hurry and pack up your things. I need to leave soon."

    He was not giving her time to snoop around the pce where anybody might have heard of something. But they were keeping everything in low profile as much as possible.

    They were hoping the news of the couple''s disappearance would remain a secret for now, just until they found a clear lead to the actual situation.

    "How soon?" She asked since she was barely alive and still needed some sustenance. Her stomach was already making some silly sounds.

    She also needed to say goodbye to Lance before she left. He had been such a gracious host and friend. It was the least she could do.

    "I will pick you up in thirty minutes." He finally gave her a time frame, hoping that it would be just enough for her to take care of her stuff. He was not lying either about being in a hurry.

    "Wait, that is too short. I still have to eat and..." But herint was cut short.

    "You can eat on the ne on our way home." He interrupted her. "I am sorry, but I have a very tight schedule. If there was any other way." He did not continue his statement, knowing that she understood his current situation.

    Well, she knew his present situation. At least the part that he would be taking over Alex''s position and workload in the meantime.

    He hoped that their friends'' condition would be resolved soon. He had no idea how long he could keep this a secret from her. Besides, it would not be easy to run apany as the interim CEO. He was not prepared for it.

    "Ok. I will hurry up. Now, can you please leave my room, so I can freshen up and pack up in peace?" Jacky walked towards the door, opening it for him, suggesting he should vacate the premises.

    It was enough that he had seen her in her lingerie. She could not let him observe more of her clothes and undergarments as she packed up.

    "Remember, I will be back in thirty minutes. Don''t go wandering anywhere else." He reminded her before walking outside her door. "I will leave you behind if you are not ready by then."

    He felt he needed to add thest part to make his point across with her still hangover state. He could not afford to be dyed. At the same time, he could not let her go snooping around the pce.

    "I am not a child. Of course, I understand." She felt irritated that he was acting odd and treating her like an imbecile. She mmed the door behind him for simply feeling frustrated.

    She quickly made a pit stop at the bathroom to take care of her hygiene. Then, she grabbed up all her things from the cab, drawers, and around the room, which was a lot. Dumping them all on the bed.

    Where were the maids who helped her unpack when she needed them? She asked internally with deep breaths, struggling with herrge luggage out of the closet.

    At exactly thirty minutes, Marcus was outside her room waiting for her. Despite her uncharacteristic morning, she did manage to organize her things just in time.

    Immediately, he escorted her out of her room into a waiting jet. As soon as they were boarded, the crew only made a few announcements, and then they were off the air.

    She stood in front of his seat when the seatbelt sign was turned off. He had his eyes closed, but she knew he was awake, judging from his breathing.

    "What is really going on?" She asked, curious about the way he was acting.

    The way he raised his brow at her sudden question intrigued her more. She did learn a few things about him while they were together. That was a sign that he was stalling answering her.

    "As I said to you, I am just preupied with work." He answered, unaware of her presence in front of him.

    He was trying to avoid her, deciding to sit at the back. While she was in the front portion. He did not want unnecessary confrontation with her again since it would only lead to more trouble.

    "You have been acting strange." She was not known to be intrusive for anything. She could smell if there was something fishy going on. "What are you hiding?"

    She was baiting him to give up whatever he kept from her. Although she still had no idea what it was. This time, she tried to reel in the big fish.

    Sudden air turbulence caused the ne to wobble, making the ne unstable for a second. However, this incident forced Jacky to lose bnce, pushing her forward where shended on top of him.

    To stabilize her, Marcus, in instinct, took hold of her waist and held her tightly secured on hisp. This time, they ended up face to face with only a few inches separating their faces.

    "This." He answered her question as he eliminated the small space between them. He covered her luscious lips with his, devouring her like a starving man.

    He had wanted to do this to her, dreamed of it so many times. Now that shended right in his arms, he could not let her go. Not until he had proven that she hadpletely moved on.

    "What are you doing?" She asked breathlessly when he temporarily released her lips to gaze into her eyes. Shocked and caught off guard, unable toprehend the sudden shift in their situation.

    "I am doing what I should have done a long time ago." He replied before taking her lips once again, increasing their intensity to another level as if it was thest request of a dying man.

    She could only moan in response, still dazed but thrilled with the onught of his lips against hers.. She was trying to catch him, but she ended up the one tangled in the, unable to escape.

 Chapter 490 - New Reason To Live

    "Where is my wife? Where is Dani?" He had asked the man who came earlier to beat him up. Then, he asked again when they pushed him to the ground in front of an old manor.

    However, no one answered him. They looked up to the upper portion of the house in one particr direction. He did not see anyone since the ray of the sun was obscuring his vision.

    Whoever took them must be inside watching him at the moment, he thought. Then, after kneeling on the grasswn for some time, they dragged him back to the shack where they were keeping him earlier.

    "Who ordered you to do this?" He asked again, but he never did get a response from them. A few facial expressions but not a word. They were professional. He could tell.

    With tied hands behind his back and legs knotted on his ankles, he could do nothing much buty on his side on the floor. He was once again left on his own.

    He realized that he had to conserve his remaining energy until such time that he had an opportunity to strike back, rescue his wife, and escape.

    Darkness enveloped the room, except for the rays of the suning from the slits in the wooden panel wall. Judging from the shadows created by the dim lights, the structure of the building was more likely an old barn.

    However, he could see that therge room was stripped of its tools. It seemed it had not been used for quite some time. There was nothing he could glimpse upon that he might be able to use to release himself from his bind.

    "Damn!" He hissed, slightly grazing his arm on the roughness of the concrete floor when he tried to crawl like a worm to see what was on the other side of the wooden panel.

    However, just like in the other room, all he saw was just an empty space. He wriggled himself up on the edge of a beam, trying to sit and lean on the b of wood. He needed a morefortable position.

    "Much better." He mumbled to himself as he breathed in and out, trying to rx his body after his strenuous activity.

    He tried o recall what happened to them. Thest thing he remembered was boarding the ne with Dani. Then, taking off. He ordered a drink from the new flight attendant and enjoyed a short conversation with Dani.

    That was thest of his memory. Then, it had to be the attendant who gave them their drink. She must have ced something to doze them to sleep.

    Whoever nned this must have reced the entire cabin crew without anyone noticing it. Those men must have been organizing this for some time, including the pce guards who ambushed the decoy car.

    How could he have been careless? He should have known that the threat did not end with the wedding. He could only think of one man.

    "Nick. If I find evidence that you are behind this, I will make you pay." He suddenly remembered the way he congratted them that night. He seemed suspicious, but he ignored it. He should have heeded the warning.

    Then, he wondered if his cousin had any involvement in this. After all, he had every motive to get rid of him. He always thought that he was after his crown.

    "Where is Ben?" He voiced out, recalling that he flew with them. Since he woke up this morning, he had not seen him or Dani. He knew Dani was with the kidnappers somewhere in that big house.

    What about one of his most trusted men. He did not want to think that he might have suffered the ultimate sacrifice of giving his life for them.

    He knew Ben and Tim, and most of his men would do that for him and Dani. Right now, he could only hope for the best that he had survived and was on the run.

    But he would not put his life or Dani''s in the hope that Ben was alive. He had to figure out how to escape, or at least cope with this situation until help arrived. Their families must be looking for them at the moment.

    "Wake up!" A kick on his already bruised ribs forced his eyes open. He could hardly move, feeling the nerve endings of his muscles protesting for prolongedck of movement, in addition to the beating earlier.

    He must have dozed off while contemting a n. The drugs must still be in his system, making him weaker. He focused his eyes on the man in front of him, trying to understand what he was saying.

    "Hey, I am talking to you. Wake up." He tapped him on his cheeks until he nodded. "The boss wants to talk to you."

    The man moved aside, giving the floor to another figure hidden in the shadows.

    "Nick." He spoke up, knowing exactly who the man was. "Stop ying games. What do you want from us?" He finally asked, knowing that whatever woulde out of that man''s mouth would never be anything good.

    He finally walked out of the dark corner and into the slit of light, illuminating his face. It was a typical scene in a crime movie where the viin was ced in the spotlight.

    "Hi, Alex, or should I say, Prince Alexander Princeton ckstone. That is indeed a mouthful." Nick sarcastically said as he stood in front of him. "Should I bow?" He bent down and nodded his head, making his menugh at the evident mockery.

    He was enjoying this moment of victory. He had been nning for this as his backup n if his first mission failed. Luckily, it worked like a charm.

    With the help of his allies, they were able to bring down the uing star. The neer who was making big waves in the business industry. He was now at his mercy.

    "Let us cut to the bullshit and tell me where is Dani and what do you want?" He was not up for his games. He could not even feel the pain anymore as anger seeped through his veins.

    He wanted his hands all over his throat, sucking all the air and the life out of him. He was no criminal, but he believed this man deserved to die for all he had done against Danie.

    But for now, he had to stay calm. If it was the business he wanted, he would arrange for the transfer immediately as long as he released Dani safely back to their families.

    "Well, there are several things that I want. Mywyers are drawing the papers right now. I want you to sign them if you want Danie to live." He told him as he leaned closer to Alex, looking directly into his eyes.

    "I will sign anything as long as you release Dani," Alex swore to him, hoping that this man, for once, would keep his word. But he knew it was like waiting for the unicorns and finding the pot at the end of the rainbow. It was impossible to happen.

    "No need to worry. Dani will be safe with me. As for you, you know I can''t let you live. I already promised a friend that you would never be able to stand in his way." Nick seriously said as he moved away from him when he was about to attack him.

    He could see the anger oozing out of his eyes and zing in its intensity. He knew Alex was a damn good fighter, and he was no match. He had already experienced it first hand.

    "Besides, by eliminating you, I can have Dani all to myself." Nickughed boastfully, along with his men. It echoed through the walls of the old structure, creating an eerie sound.

    If Alex was dead, he would not need the divorce papers. Dani would be free to marry anytime. But she did not need to know that for now.

    "I swear. Once I get out of here, I will hunt you down and kill you myself." Alex struggled in his bound, trying to reach the man that was the cause of all their misery.

    He would never stop until he paid for all of his sins. If he had known the extent of his evil ns, he would have acted sooner. But he thought Nick was all talk, a mistake that he would regret for the rest of his life.

    But as long as he was alive, it would be his life mission to put him down, either lock him in jail for all eternity or put him finally out of their misery. But thetter seemed more appropriate.

    "Promises. Promises..." Nick wiggled his fingers at him at a considerable distance. "Don''t make promises you can''t keep." Heughed again, louder this time as he moved away from him.

    "I swear to you, Nick. I always make good with my promises.." He said with a determination, not of a desperate man but someone who had found a new reason to live.

 Chapter 491 - The Secrecy Behind The Secret Chambers

    The Grand Pce was buzzing with activity. All the Council members were summoned to an emergency session called by the Council head, Duke Frederick. King Edward was also invited to attend the assembly.

    But the royal staff were clueless about the reason for the urgency. After all, the wedding ceremony had just been concluded. The organizers and the staff were not even finished clearing all the remnants of the celebration.

    "Prince Edward, I think you should see this." His personal assistant, with a confused expression, rushed inside his office. He only stopped when he was at his side.

    He handed the papers he had printed for his perusal. He watched his boss check the document with a nk expression at first. It would show him some figures he had discovered in his personal ount.

    When his eyes reached the questionable data, his eyebrows raised in inquiry. It would seem that the prince also had no idea of the source of the mysterious transaction.

    "What is the meaning of this, Vince?" Edward asked his assistant, perplexed with the sudden influx in his personal ount.

    It was quite a considerable amount of money in his bank statement. He had no clue who would arrange a fund transfer and for what purpose since he did not make any personal arrangementstely.

    "I have no idea yet, Sir. I decided to ask you first if you knew about this before I checked with our finance expert and the bank." Vince informed his boss.

    It was not unusual for his boss to haverge transactions. But he usually informed him about it beforehand or even arranged it for him. Therefore, he was surprised to see this without prior notice.

    "There is more, Sir." Vince turned to the next page. He showed him several transactions that he had red-gged. Anomalous numbers that did not make sense to him.

    It was stillrge amounts of cash going out of his finances this time. Those figures were not familiar. At the same time, he did not remember his boss issuing payouts, especially that kind of amount.

    He could only think of one possible answer to these suspicious dealings. Someone must have hacked the ount of the prince and made those dubious entries.

    "Are you sure you have no knowledge of who might be doing this?" He dropped the papers on the table, staring directly into the eyes of his assistant.

    Although Edward had no reason to doubt his loyalty to him, in his experience, even the most loyal people could be bought for a price. Besides, he knew that Vince was as cunning as him.

    If he was using him to do his bidding without questions asked, Vince was also only after the enormous payment he was giving him. He was not under any impression that he served for his pleasure without waiting for anything in return.

    "Of course, your highness." Vince quickly denied any involvement in the anomaly. "Let me see what I can find out about this." He offered since it was the only thing he could do to clear his name.

    He could see the doubt in his boss''s eyes. He did have ess to his many ounts, but he would not do this. It was too transparent and possibly traceable.

    He quickly returned to his position outside of his office, leaving his boss in his own thoughts. He knew his boss had many enemies, especially since he was the future king.

    "Where did youe from?" He mumbled to himself as he examined the papers again.

    He had many enemies who would want a chance to take him down. One of them was his cousin, but he would not use this tactic. He was too honest for his own good to do this to him.

    He doubted that Nick was responsible for this. He could not see why he would go to such trouble. Why would he send him money in his personal ount when Nick just sent him an enormous return from his investment in hispany.

    "Excuse me, Sir." Vince mildly knocked on his door before entering again. "The Council representative is here to see you, Sir." He gestured to the visitor to enter the office chamber once the prince gave his signal.

    "Your highness." The man greeted the prince and handed an envelope addressed to him with the seal of the Council head. Without another word, he bowed and left when dismissed by the prince.

    He had no idea of what the content of the letter was. Only the prince could break the seal. He had never once seen the inside of those kinds of envelopes.

    Once the prince had read its content, he quickly burned it into ashes, leaving no remnants of the written message from the Council. The same thing happened to all the letters from the king himself.

    He always believed it was old school, but technology could easily be hacked. Only trusted people could touch the envelope and only deliver it into the hands of the intended recipient, no one else.

    "Close the door on your way out," Edward told his assistant as he broke the seal and removed the paper out of the envelope.

    He was being summoned to the Council Chambers immediately for an emergency session. An urgent incident hade to their attention and needed everyone''s presence to resolve the matter.

    His immediate attendance was required. There was no room for any excuses, which meant that the meeting was a serious matter. He could only wonder what the issue was.

    However, he had not heard anything out of the ordinary from Vince. He would be the first to know if there was activity inside the pce or around the kingdom. Aside from spotting a few Council members, Vince had not said much.

    "Vince, cancel all my meetings for this morning. I have to go somewhere." He held the paper in his hands, and with a lighter, he burned it to ashes on the ashtray on his table.

    "Yes, Sir." Vince already knew that he was not going with him to this meeting. When it came to important matters involving the kingdom, no one else was invited to join.

    "Continue checking on those documents." Reminding Vince of his assignment. He grabbed his phone and walked out of the room.

    He walked to several guarded hallways towards the designated location written on the letter. Meeting at the Council Chambers reminded him that this meeting was being done in secrecy.

    Therefore, it could only mean one thing, he thought. The subject matter was a sensitive issue. His father must being too if that was the case.

    Finally, he arrived outside the said room with two uniformed men guarding the door. "Your highness, you may proceed inside." One of them opened the door for him, announcing his presence to the upants of the room.

    He could see that all the Council members were already in their respective ces. His uncle sat on the other end of the table. The rest were situated on the sides of the long rectangr wooden surface.

    "Edward, why don''t you sit down." His father said once he saw him. He indicated the vacant chair at his side by the other end of the table.

    "What is this all about?" He voiced out his curiosity, seeing the grave faces of the people around him.

    It would not be the first time he would attend this meeting, but it appeared that this was different from his previous experience.. He just realized the gravity of the situation hence the secrecy behind the secret chambers.

 Chapter 492 - No Demand For Ransom

    He opened his eyes to the in white ceiling and the irritating sound of a beeping machine. He automatically grabbed his side but felt the excruciating pain, like someone just punched him hard on his stomach or probably worse.

    He rotated his eyes and head around the room, trying to figure out his whereabouts. He saw some kind of fluid being drifted into his bloodstream, then machines connected to his chest, monitoring his heartbeat.

    He concluded that he was in a hospital, suddenly recalling the incident that put him there. He remembered the wedding and then the ambush.

    "Anybody out there." He shouted, knowing quite well that someone would be standing by outside his door. One of his men would never leave his side.

    He did not want to press the emergency button, not wanting to alert the nurse or a doctor that he was already awake. He had to talk to his men first in private.

    He was sure that a detective would be standing by to take his statement. Once they were alerted of his condition, he would not have time to confer with his team.

    He had to determine first that their mission was enacted and aplished ording to their n. He did not mind being the casualty. He could take it, but he knew anyone of his men would also risk their lives for the couple.

    "Sir, finally, you are awake." One of their youngest team members entered his room. He had told the young boy multiple times he should call him by his first name when not on a mission, the boy still insisted on formalities.

    "How was the wedding?" He quickly asked him, dismissing the concern in his voice.

    He felt fine.

    He was alive.

    That was all that mattered.

    But right now, he had to know the status of their boss and his wife. It was his primary duty as the leader of his security team. It was not an excuse that he was lying down on this bed.

    "I think you should concentrate on getting some rest and making yourself better." The boy answered, afraid to say more. "Everything went smoothly. It was a beautiful wedding." He did not lie, just omitted some details.

    Why did it have to be him guarding the door when he woke up. He was not good at lying to him. He had too much respect for his boss to leave him in the dark.

    But he had instructions to let him rest and avoid giving him anything that might stress him out. The current news would surely put his blood pressure to the roof if he ever found out.

    "Tell me, boy, what is going on, or else I will beat it out of you," Tim warned him, seeing the telltale sign that he was keeping something from him.

    The boy was agitated for a reason. The tiny beads of sweat forming on the top of his head were an indication that he was lying. The slight stuttering was a dead giveaway.

    "I am not lying, Sir. I am telling the truth." He insisted, but he knew he was only burying himself in an early grave.

    He considered him lucky when Tim epted him to join the group despite his age andck of experiencepared to his other team members.

    He knew he could be a valuable part of the team because of his capability with new technologies. However, in terms of physicalbat and handling a gun, he was still working on it.

    Luckily, the door opening interrupted the interrogation of his boss. He knew if he kept asking, he would have no choice but to tell him the truth.

    "Stop harassing the boy." A loud, authoritative voice came booming inside the room. It was starting to be a familiar sound ever since his boss worked with him.

    "You can go back to your position." A younger voice said to the boy, dismissing him as they proceeded inside the room, taking the space earlier upied by the boy beside the bed.

    "Sir Ethan, Marcus. What are you doing here?" Acknowledging the neer who stood before him. "There is no need for a visit. As you can see, I am very much alive and kicking. Well, soon enough anyway." He corrected with a smirk on his face.

    He was not expecting that they would be visiting today. They might have more important things to do than check on him. Now that his boss was indisposed at the moment. He was sure that they had apany to run.

    He attempted to push himself into a sitting position, but the pain was still too much for small movements. He ended up back lying on the bed, holding his wounds.

    "Hey, Tim. Try not to force yourself." Marcus warned him. "Your wound might not be fatal, but it did prate deep into your side." He told him, remembering what the doctor told him of his condition. "You might still bleed to death if you are not careful."

    Tim had been a friend to him. An old buddy who had taught him a thing or two about self-defense and life itself. He did not want anything to happen to him.

    "I guess you are right," Tim finally conceded, feeling the pain increase the more he stubbornly forced himself to move.

    "We are here to check on you, but more than that, we also need your help." Ethan finally spoke up, knowing the urgency of the matter.

    He did not want to bother the man in his recovery. But he needed his expertise and knowledge about his boss and his enemies. Time was of the essence. He could not wait until he had recovered from his injury.

    "What is it?" Now, he knew he was right in his instinct earlier. The boy knew something that he was not sharing. Judging from the look exchanged by the two, it was something serious. "Tell me." Hemanded, not caring who he was talking to.

    He could be facing the president of the free world, but he did not care. He had to hear what they had to say, especially if it had something to do with the prince and his wife.

    "They were taken." Ethan finally voiced out what he had learned a few minutes ago from the report he had received from his investigative team.

    The ck box was found but not the ne. Based on the investigation, the entire cabin crew was reced by another set without anyone knowing. The original flight crew was found in the hanger tied down, unconscious.

    "Who took them?" Tim asked, hoping they might, at least, have a lead on this case.

    He wondered if it was for ransom, a business rival, or a personal enemy. He could already list down several names, and a few were already topping the chart.

    "It is the reason why we are here. We still have no concrete proof of who took Alex and Dani. Nobody had imed responsibility yet." Marcus was the one who answered him. "We might need your help." He informed him.

    "What about Ben?" Tim asked since he was already as good as him. He was grooming him to take over his position once he finally decided to retire.

    "He is also missing," Ethan said, feeling a bit desperate every minute that passed.

    It would have been simple if they contacted them and gave them their demands. They could have a chance to track them and find wherever they had taken them.

    The silence of the abductors meant they wanted something else.. Meaning there would be no demand for ransom.

 Chapter 493 - Priceless Masterpiece

    She was going live in a few minutes, but she wanted the editing of the wedding coverage to be perfect. She nned to show some clips of it in her live show.

    Her program would definitely hit the ratings with this one. A real live royal wedding that many young and old fantasized about. A prince and a princess united in a magical fairytale-like ceremony.

    "This is what showbusiness is all about." One of her production assistants said as they watched a short clip of the wedding ritual.

    Many would definitely specte that this was just another publicity stunt of the royal family to strengthen their monarchy. While for the rich, well power and wealth were the motivation.

    "No, I don''t think so," Harlowe disagreed with her as she examined the video clip. "This couple is legit. They are marrying for love and not just as an arrangement."

    She could sense it in her interview with the couple a few days back. She had tried to twist and turn her questions, hoping to catch them with a lie. But both passed with flying colors.

    In addition, nobody could fake the passion and love she had seen in their eyes. The way they moved and touched one another with affection. It was something she had longed for but regretfully lost the chance because she chose her career.

    "Really. Wow." Another one of her staff expressed her disbelief. "I never thought I would still see a modern-day fairytale in this lifetime."

    Everybody agreed that the couple was perfect on the screen. Men and women alike would adore the steaming love team of the newlywed. However, there would be haters too.

    "Well, feast your eyes on our new celebrity couple. They are the real deal." Harlowe could not me people for being cynical. Most wealthy people only marry to increase their business portfolio, celebrities to gain more fame, politician to strengthen their political ties. Only a few got married for love.

    Some thought it was love, but it was usually some twisted perversion of love. It was a factor in the increasing rate of divorce around the world.

    "What about the case I ask you to look at?" She turned her attention to two of her best investigative reporters.

    They used to be two of the best detectives in the force until they retired. They might be bulging in the front side and could hardly run a mile. But their deductive skills and uncanny ability to dig up information were still at par with the best.

    She had hired the two as outside sources for most of her stories. So far, they had not yet disappointed her with their oues. Most of them were beneficial and were a great help in building her background story.

    "Interesting fellow. He has quite a colorful life." The elder one spoke up with a little too much sarcasm, grabbing a file he hadpiled for her.

    "A very well respected businessman in the industry. Sessful at that too." The other man answered her. But his tone suggested there was more to his report.

    "What are you two saying?" She grabbed the paperwork, excited to see the juicy details the two had dug up for her.

    If that man was as sleazy as she had expected, then these two would discover quite a handful of stories about him. She could be bet that he was not as legitimate as he seemed.

    She checked the first page, but it was nothing she had not seen on the inte when she searched about him. Basic things about him and his past rtionship with Ms. Danie Hamilton.

    "Read up. You will surely enjoy thatption with a nice bottle of wine." The older chap told her, not wanting to reveal the suspense. "I better go because I still have a few leads that I want to check."

    "I aming with you." The other man also said as they both stood up and bade their farewell. They had done their job for the day, but it did not mean that the job wasplete.

    "Thanks. I hope there are more of this from where it came from." She jokingly yelled at them, wishing they could produce more materials for her project.

    She was about to read more, but the line producer was already signaling to prepare herself for the live show. She dropped the papers inside her bag, nning to review themter, once at home with a bottle of wine as the two suggested.

    Her thoughts momentarily went to the other night when he saw him at the party. It waste when he arrived, but he certainly knew how to make an entrance.

    Several women followed him around with their gazes as he searched for someone inside the ballroom. Finally, she watched him, careful not to be noticed by him. He met up with the prince.

    From the way they were talking, they seemed to be well acquainted. She surmised that Prince Edward must be his contact inside the pce. She doubted the newlywed would invite him to their wedding.

    "Ms. Harlowe, are you ready?" Someone caught her attention, snapping her from her reverie.

    She smiled at him and walked over to her position, preparing herself for the live telecast of her weekly report. People loved her show because she was not afraid to discuss anything under the sun.

    Whether it be famous people and their dirtyundries or politicians who made scandalous decisions. It could be anything that created headlines.

    "Tonight, we are not talking about a disastrous affair or the end of the world as we know it. Instead, we are about to see hope and love. A fairytale love story of two people born to be together in our modern times." She began her spiel as the camera rolled.

    A series of cheering and apuse ensued in her statement, signifying the beginning of her program. She talked about the couple, showing the edited version of her interview with them.

    As expected, the ranking quickly increased, and not even half the show, they were already on the top of the chart, rating number one.

    "Your stories are always top ranking." Her producer congratted her once the show was over. Her director praised her tremendous work.

    "Expect more from me." She assured them, knowing that she was not done yet with her career.

    She loved what she did with her life. Although it could be lonesome at times, she would never exchange it for something else. She sometimes regretted not having a family. But it was a necessary sacrifice for her goal.

    As soon as she reached her home, she changed intofortable clothes and sat on her reliable armchair in the middle of her living room.

    She grabbed the bottle of wine she took from the fridge and poured herself a ss. Then, she took the thick file that the two had given her. It would be an interesting read, she thought as she sipped her wine.

    "What do we have here?" She continued flipping to the page until she reached the portion that did not seem familiar to her.

    It was a new story she had not read about him.

    Suddenly, she remembered that Ryan still had to report to her. He was a young investigative journalist who was training under her. Compared to the two detectives, Ryan was more aggressive in his ways and more hands-on. But, she just had to wait for his report tomorrow.

    She poured herself another ss, amazed at what she was reading so far. "Interesting was not the word for this." She corrected her friend.

    "This story is a priceless masterpiece in the making," Harlowe uttered excitedly, tapping her fingernails on the file.

 Chapter 494 - In Good Hands

    He could hardly move as he twisted in agony. It was either he was still alive since he was experiencing so much pain. Otherwise, he could be in hell, being tortured for his sins.

    But he would prefer the former as he tried to open his eyes, fighting the pain, fatigue, and dizziness he felt. He tried to recall where he was and what happened as confusion still enveloped his fuzzy memory.

    "Oooohhhh." He moaned in anguish as he moved his left arm, dropping it back in its previous position. He was not sure if it was broken or something.

    Heid quietly for a second, trying to regain his strength. At the same time, he tried to establish his current situation. Then, all his memories came rushing like a gushing waterfall, bombarding him with all the information.

    He could hear a steady hum of an engine and feel the bumpy movement of the floor he was lying on. He concluded that he must be in a moving vehicle, running at moderate speed on a rough road.

    He forced his other hand over his face, covering his eyes from the rays of the sun as he tried to peek at his surrounding. It would at least give him a better view of what he was up against.

    "Hey, mister, you are finally awake." A little voice of a young boy spoke up beside him, startling him and causing him to make a quick sudden movement.

    He suddenly realized that his hands were free to move. Still, dragging his body was a difficult task to handle as he tried to shift to a different position.

    "Damn! Aaaahhhh!" The incident made him move his injured arm, worsening his pain condition.

    He directed his sight toward the source of the voice. And then, he found a child with him in what seemed to be the back of a pickup truck. He quickly moved back to the corner, away from him.

    He was not expectingpany and a child at that. He was not frightened by him, but he was wary of his situation. After what happened earlier, he could not trust anyone, not even a seemingly innocent child.

    "Don''t move too much, or you might bleed again." The boy informed him while pointing at his bandaged body and arm with blood seeping through the white cloth. "I am d that you are not dead." He added as an afterthought.

    He finally saw the extent of his injury. Well, at least most of it. He was d that he was not dead, too, apparently. He roamed his eyes to his body, at least the part he could see in his current position.

    It would seem that he was hit in his arm and around the side of his ribcage. Other than that, it might be just some bruising and mild broken bones from his fall. Hopefully, the bullet went through and did not hit any major organs.

    It would seem that somebody tried to patch him up, applying first aid. He doubted that the boy was able to manage that. He assumed he probably had some help.

    It could not be the abductors, but it would not make sense. They were, after all, ordered to dispose of his body. Then, who was helping the boy, and what were they nning to do with him.

    "Who are you? Who did this?" Pointing to his wounds. "Where are you taking me?" He rambled on with his questions, wanting answers quickly as his eyes started to shut down again.

    He fought to stay conscious despite his mind and body conspiring against him. He did not trust the boy beside him. He could be an illusion ying tricks on him, he suddenly thought.

    In his experience during the war, injuries like this, especially when losing a lot of blood, could cause some delusions. The mind could suddenly create an illusion and distort reality.

    "I am Billy." The boy waved to him but did not try toe near him. "My mom tried to do the best she could to clean your wounds, but she only knew how to treat dogs." He pointed to the front of the seat. "What is your name?" It was his turn to ask the question.

    "Ben." He simply said as he covered his eyes again from the bright light, waiting for the answers from the little boy.

    "There is no room in the front seat, so Mom had to put you back here. You see, we only have a small pickup truck. You would not have fit in there." He pointed to the front of the vehicle,ughing a bit.

    "Mom is taking you to the hospital where you can be treated properly. She is with my little sister in the front." Billy continued without waiting for a response from him.

    The boy looked at him with fascination as if he was some form of experiment. Actually, he seemed to be as curious as him. He was probably dying to ask him a hundred questions about his identity.

    "Don''t I frighten you, boy?" He asked with curiosity, spooking him a bit while watching the boy for any sign of fear or a reaction. "I might be a bad man."

    He wondered what kind of mother would put his son in danger. Putting him together with a stranger who was just shot twice or thrice. He might be a killer, a criminal who was intent to kill anyone in his path.

    "You can''t hurt me. I know that." He said with confidence as he stayed in his position, just watching him. "I love helping my mom when she is treating some dogs who are sick." He stated as if that should answer his question.

    The boy''s answer did not make sense, but he could not respond as he tried his best to focus on staying awake. He breathed deeply, wanting to supply enough air to his brain and body.

    "When the dogs would not cooperate with my mom, she let me help put some medicine on them to calm them down." He exined to him, not minding if he was listening or not.

    Ben still did not understand the story and what it had to do with him. He wished he could stand up and make the boy stop talking nonsense.

    But the pull of darkness was getting stronger as it became harder for him to keep awake. He finally looked at the boy when he called his name several times.

    "Ben." He repeated.

    "Look, Ben. I had to give you some of this to help you sleep." The boy showed him the syringe in his hand. "Mom said that it will help you heal faster." The boy proudly smiled at him as if he had done a good deed.

    Well, he would pat him on the head if he could for being a good boy, Ben thought. He would even praise his mom for her quick thinking. But for now, he could only close his eyes.

    "Go take a good rest. I hope you will live. You don''t look like a bad man to me." It was thest words he heard.

    As his time ran out, he started to doze off, unable to ward off the drug that overtook his body.. He remembered smiling before losing consciousness, finally convinced that he was in good hands.

 Chapter 495 - By Hook Or By Crook

    She fell asleep on the bed, waiting for what would happen next. But it was a restless one as she kept opening her eyes when she heard a noise either outside her door or the window.

    She still had note up with a n, but she was not giving up yet as she opened her eyes to a slowly darkening room. She wondered where her husband could be and how he was doing.

    "Hang in there, Alex. We will find a way out of this." Dani could only hope and pray that Nick had not harmed him.

    But, Nick was a vengeful man. He probably had inflicted pain on Alex in more ways than one. She could never rely on his humanity because Nick had none.

    However, the footsteps had stopped just outside her door, alerting her of their presence. She quickly stood from the bed and grabbed the nket, preparing herself for her unwanted visitors.

    She had to stop thinking of Alex for now. Because she had to save herself first, she thought, as the door was unlocked from the outside.

    "Move your ass, mydy. Get dressed." He mockingly curtsied by the door while hispanion shook his head behind him. "Our boss wants you to dine with him."

    "What are you doing, man?" The other man knocked him with the palm of his hand behind his head.

    "Hey, stop that." The man faced his partner, ready to retaliate. "She is a princess." He referred to her. "That is how you address a princess, you dumdum." The man proudly said to his partner, feeling a bit smarter than the other.

    He stepped inside the room and dropped some clothes and a pair of shoes on the bed. Then, hurried to get out of the room. "Hurry up." He shouted behind the closed door.

    She did not know what to feel about what she witnessed. But she was relieved, confirming that at least some of the guards watching her were a bit dumb while taking note of their faces.

    She quickly changed into the clothes given to her and wore the shoes with three-inch heels. The dress was a little too provocative for her taste, remembering that it was the sort of clothes Cassie loved to wear.

    "Just a few more minutes." She yelled back when a knock came through the door. She was expecting them to barge in without regard if she was ready or not, but she was d that they did not.

    She tried to fix the dress, but there was no use. It was too short. Well, she guessed it was designed to be that way, and her cleavage was way too exposed for her liking.

    She did not like what she was wearing, but she had no choice. At least it was covering more parts of her body and morefortable than just parading in her nightwear.

    "Ready," Dani knocked on the door to signal to the man outside. Then the door was opened for her.

    She was not sure if she was actually ready to see Nick again. But the sooner she figured out his ns, the better she could devise a way out of here. She could only hope that the odds were in her favor.

    "Right this way, mydy." The man guided her on the long hallway of what would seem to be an old manor. Judging from the texture of the wood and the old paintings on the wall, this must be an ancestral home.

    Then, she remembered Nick mentioning before about some acres of farnd that his mother owned. She shuffled her mind for the location, but it eluded her at the moment.

    Nick hated going to this ce for vacation when he was young. He said that it was too quiet, smelly, and old. He did grow up in the city, so she understood his concern back then.

    "You definitely look gorgeous in that dress." Nickplemented her as soon as he saw her walk into the dining room.

    He stood from his chair, beckoning her to join him, gesturing for her to take the seat next to him. He had his chef prepare a sumptuous meal because he wanted to celebrate.

    He knew it was too early to dere victory, but he could not help it. He could already feel it in his blood as excitement rushed into his veins. There was nothing more that could ruin this moment. Tonight, he would fulfill their destiny.

    "I think your taste in clothing needs to be improved." She answered back, hating the way his words creeped her out. She could feel her body cringe at the sound of his voice.

    However, she had to injure hispany while working her way out of this situation. Although she would have preferred to stay away from him or even give him another kick in the balls.

    "Now, now. Calm down. We are here to enjoy a nice dinner." He pulled the chair and waited for her to take her seat. "If you cooperate, I might even let you see your husband or rather a soon-to-be ex-husband."

    He could see he had caught her attention as she moved towards him and took her seat quietly. He smiled at her, knowing that he had won that round.

    But, the game was far from over, he thought, seeing the defiance still lingering in her eyes. It would take more than an idle threat to make her submit to his demands.

    "Where is Alex?" She demanded, watching the despicable man sitting right next to her.

    She could care less for the food that he was offering her. She was more interested to hear his answer to her question. The more time she spent away from him, the more she was afraid of his fate.

    If only she could see that Alex was alright, then the more she could calm down and think straight. But knowing that his life was on the brink of danger, she could not help but worry for him.

    "Have a taste of this, Dani? If I remember right, this is one of your favorites." He opened the stainless steel te cover and revealed a delicious entree of roastedmb.

    He knew she must be starving by now. He purposely only gave her a small amount of food earlier. He was counting that she would enjoy the food tonight in hispany.

    He continued when she remained silent, only staring at the food before her. "If you eat with me, I will make sure that we visit him after we have our dessert," Nick promised her as if she was a child who refused to eat until she had her present.

    He began to eat but asionally looked at her, checking if she had touched her food. He smiled when he saw her take her utensils and cut the meat in front of her.

    It was a small victory, but soon he would have her obeying all hismands. He already had everything working ording to his n.

    "Ok." She finally conceded, answering him as calmly as she could muster. She needed him to think that she was willing to cooperate for her to see Alex again.

    She kept telling herself that she could do this. For Alex, she encouraged herself to take the first bite and swallowed it, despite her instinct to spit the food into his face.

    There was only one thing on her mind at the moment, to find Alex and escape this ce that Nick called his new home, more like a prison for her.. She would find a way by hook or by crook.

 Chapter 496 - A Snake Would Always Be A Traitor

    "Find me that traitor." He shouted at his assistant as soon as he was back in his private office inside the pce.

    He could not believe that Nick would stab him in the back. He had been a fool to think that Nick had every intention to help him. Instead, it would seem that he nned to put all the me on him.

    With the way he saw the shreds of evidence before him, it would appear that he was behind the abduction. He did have the motive to want his cousin gone.

    "Sir?" Vince looked at his boss with furrowed brows, unable toprehend what he was ordering him to do. "Your highness, find who?"

    He had no idea who he was asking him to find or contact. He could think of several people to who his boss might be referring. He did have many enemies he had a beef with.

    He followed his boss into his private chambers and stood before him, waiting for hismand. He did receive his orders, but he needed a few more details.

    "I need you to find Nicks Travis." Edward enunciated each word to his assistant, ensuring he understood what he wanted him to do. "Now." He barked once more, dismissing him immediately.

    Alone in his room, he could feel his blood boiling from his anger toward the man who dared to betray him. He dropped to his seat to conjure a n to avoid being pinned down in a crime he did not make.

    He could still see the face of his father as the Council confronted him about the abduction. The duke suspected that Nick might have something to do with this, so it was only natural that they would question him about it.

    His mind returned to the meeting earlier when he finally took his seat, just right next to his father. Everyone had been silent for a few seconds until his father opened the session for the most immediate concern.

    It was actually the only concern discussed during the entire few hours they were stuck in that room. The abduction of the newlywed couple and the man responsible for it.

    "We suspected that Nick was the one responsible for the ambush before the abduction." The duke narrated what the investigators spected, so far, based on motives alone.

    But, in terms of evidence, nothing was concrete yet. The men captured during the incident still had nothing to say to connect them to Nick.

    There was also no physical evidence that would point back to him. No paper or money trails that would lead to Nick. "The only chance for us to catch him will be through your cooperation."

    The duke directed his gaze to his nephew, who had been silent in his corner. He did not want to believe that Edward, the young one, would be capable of doing this to his cousin. His family.

    But, greed could drive anyone to the edge of reason. The duke only hoped that Edward did not resort to such. He still wanted to believe that his nephew had nothing to do with this despite the evidence that might lead them there.

    "As much as I want to help, I had no clue of what was going on with Nick. This is the first time I am also hearing about my cousin and his bride being kidnapped." Prince Edward told directly to his father, letting the entire Council members hear his exnation.

    As far as he knew, the couple was on their way to their honeymoon. He also had avoided being associated with Nick in his underground activities. He was aware of it, but it did not mean he was a part of it.

    "Any information that could help us find where Nick took them, this would be the time to tell us." Count Wellington said. It was as if he was trying to convince him to divulge everything he knew.

    "As I said, I had no prior knowledge of his activities or ns. We are only legitimate business partners. I invested in hispany. It was the extent of our business rtionship." He stated with finality, not liking what the Count was implying.

    He might be the father of Lance and a family rtive, but he was still his prince. He should never question his honor, especially when he had no proof against him.

    "Then, I hope you can exin all this." It was Lance this time who spoke.

    He stood up from his chair on the other side of the table and walked toward the prince. He handed a folder containing several documents to the prince before returning to his previous position.

    He was not a Council member yet. But his father was grooming him to take over his position once he retired. Just like the prince was included in this meeting and some of the qualified sons of the other members.

    He had been sworn to secrecy about this ce and the urgency and sensitivity of the matter at hand. He was here to help out in any way he could to find his cousin and bride.

    "What is the meaning of this?" The prince flipped through the pages and read some of the reports.

    His eyes almost bulged out of his socket at the implications of the written reports. He finally dropped the folder on the table after skimming through its contents.

    There were pictures of him in Nick''s club drinking and ying poker with some wealthy men. Based on the report, they were mafia leaders and their associates.

    "Have you seen this?" He asked his father, looking into his eyes but seeing only sadness in their depth. "Surely, you did not believe any of this."

    But he could see through him how much this had affected him. He might not believe it entirely, but it certainly created doubt in his mind. After all, he was not exactly an exemry example of a son after the numerous mischiefs he had done.

    "I swear. I had nothing to do with this." He wanted to scream. For the first time, he was innocent, and nobody seemed to care, not even his father.

    He had no idea about this. He thought that he was legitimately doing business with these men. He even paid the best investigator to check on their backgrounds. Damn, then he remembered that Nick rmended him. He must have set him up all this time.

    One of the captured drivers in the previous car ident had been discovered to be part of the mafia gang. It all became suddenly clear to him. He was being framed.

    "Everyone, could you give us the room? I want to speak to my son alone." The King had finally spoken, gesturing for everyone to leave the room.

    Once the room was empty except for him and the younger Edward, he stood up from his seat and paced the room. He had seen the evidence that the Council had gathered.

    Although they were not using his son of wrongful doing, they might. If they gathered more proof that would point to him as the mastermind of the abduction, then they would have no choice.

    "Dad, you must believe me. I had nothing to do with this." He begged him.

    He had to try to convince his father of his innocence because if he could not, what chance did he have with the Council. He could still remember the solemn face of his father as if he had finally given up on him.

    Now, he sat in his office, trying to figure out how to serve Nick on a silver tter and save himself from this dilemma. He remembered the money transfers that Vince had shown him.

    If the Council learned about that, too, then it would seal his fate. He could already see that the paper trail would lead them back to the mafia organization.

    "Nick, I will make sure that you will pay for this." He mumbled to himself as he stared into thin air.

    His father was right. He should not have involved himself with a man like him. He should follow him when he said to cut his ties with Nick.

    But he was a fool, thinking that he could handle a snake and tame it to do his bidding. It would bite when least expected. A snake might change its skin, but it would still be the same.. A snake would always be a traitor.

 Chapter 497 - The Royal Flush

    He had watched her force herself to consume all that food, hopefully, to please him. But that would be wishful thinking. It was more likely due to her desperation to see if her husband was still alive.

    Presently, he was apanying her outside the house, walking down the few steps to the massivewn before them. He did promise to show her where he was keeping him.

    "How do you like your new home, my princess?" He asked, filling in the silence, extending his hand to the view before them.

    He knew how much she loved being one with nature. Something that they never agreed on when they were still together. She would always arrange for trips, but he would cancel them, pretending to have an emergency he had to attend to.

    When she kept her mouth shut, he decided to continue talking about the history of the ce. But if he had his way, he would rather be back in the city.

    "I remember telling you that I hated this ce. But who knew it would eventuallye in handy." As he continued to recall a time that they were still together.

    He moved closer to her then ced his hand on her elbow to stabilize her on the rocky surface, but she flinched away. He could sense that she was fighting him at every opportunity.

    "I do remember. I also thought that you were a decent human being then, but I was proven wrong." She answered him, full of distaste for the man not far from her.

    She would have loved to spend more time in a location like this. With the sky covered with a million sprinkles of stars with partial clouds covering some areas, she could stare at them all night.

    She could even see herself living in a ce like this, but not with her presentpany. She could picture herself with a pic nket on those trees, with Alex on herp as they see their kids running around them with smiles on their faces.

    "We can try again. This time, I will be a better man. I will prove to you that we can be good together." Nick stopped her by grabbing her arm. He pulled her towards him until they were face to face.

    He could see where he had made a mistake before, but he could try to amend that if only she would give him a chance. Then, they could be good together. She would be the perfect wife for him.

    "Where are you taking me?" She asked, snapping out of her trance, realizing the reality of her situation. She quickly snatched her arm away from him and turned to move on.

    She was not here for vacation. She was here to look for her husband, but she could hardly see any more structure in the close vicinity except the tall trees not far ahead.

    She hoped he was keeping his word and taking her to see Alex. But, she could not disregard that this might be another of his tricks to make her cooperate, but instead, he had another thing nning against them.

    "As promised, I am taking you to your loving husband." His voice was thicked with irritation. Then, he saw her clenching her fist on her side as they continued walking.

    He realized his mistake by losing his cool with her. He had been trying to be patient, but it took all his effort to put himself under control. He was not known for such traits.

    "I am a man of my word." He softened his words, reminding himself that he was trying to win her over and not worsen their situation.

    He would allow her to have her way this time. Soon enough, he would have her submitting to his will. Then, she would eventually learn that the only way she would survive this was by losing to him.

    "If only that was true." She mumbled to herself, but loud enough to guarantee that he would hear her words.

    Then, both fell into silence as he led her through the massive trees until they reached a clearing again. In the middle was an old building that looked like a barn.

    It probably housed several horses and other farm animals in its old-good days. But at the moment, it was mostly some dpidated roofs and walls that covered what remained of the structure.

    "As I said. I am keeping to my word to let you see your husband." He proudly stated as they stood outside the wide sliding door. "Here we are."

    He stopped in front of the building, where two men with high-powered guns stood guarding the door. But many of his men still roam around the perimeter, keeping watch of the ce.

    He had made sure that nobody could get in and out of this ce alive without his permission. That included his hostages. Their lives were now at his mercy.

    "Let me see, Alex." She demanded with fierceness, not wanting to show him any weakness.

    However, she was fighting her every instinct to break down and cry. She already had a guess of what she might witness inside. She was not naive to believe that Nick would simply lock Alex up.

    She had to show Alex that she was fighting for them, and she had a n. She had been studying all theyouts of the area. She would figure out their way out of this.

    "Not until you swear to do what I want." He said slyly, watching her face drop then turn into anger.

    He could see her spirit still trying to revel against him, but he could see that she knew she was running out of choices. One way or the other, she would give in to his demands.

    "You know I will never do that." She kept her poker face, not wanting him to see her fear. She would not willingly do anything he wanted, not ever and not in this lifetime.

    Despite her desperation, she was not insane enough to sumb to his threats. She would find a way to fight him and escape this hell he had put her through.

    "But you will." He arrogantly answered her back with a wicked smile on his lips.

    He finally gave the signal for his men to open the door, nodding for them to open it wide. If it was dark outside, it was way too dark inside the enclosed space.

    "Where is he? Are you sure Alex is in there?" She questioned him, not trusting his word even for one little bit.

    She could barely see anything inside therge room. Only a few strips of moonlight passing through the wooden slits illuminated the spacious room.

    She had to strain her eyes to see theyout of the inside. But she still had to spot Alex on the spacious floor. She was not sure if he was even in there, and this was another trap designed by Nick for her.

    "You simply had no options left." He spoke up as he spotted the shadow lurking behind the beam, hardly moving at its position. He finally gestured for one of his men to turn on the lights.

    He knew that no matter how she tried to defy him, he would still get his way.. He would still win because he held the royal flush in this game.

 Chapter 498 - Leave No Man Behind

    "We found him at the side of the road unconscious." He heard a female say to a man asking her some questions.

    He could hardly open his eyes. When he managed to, he was only blinded by the bright light. He had no choice but to close them again.

    He could hear a lot of noisesing from different directions. He also felt the stiff mattress on his back as he felt his body being wheeled to another room.

    "Did he manage to say his name?" The man questioned her again, trying to learn more information about him.

    "I was not able to get his name. He was unconscious when my son found him. He also had no identification on his body. I already checked when I applied the first aid." The woman responded to his query.

    He tried to recall his memories, checking if he even remembered his name. Fortunately, he did, and the rest of what happened slowly came back to his drug-induced brain.

    He would have said Ben, but every part of his muscles seemed to fail him. "Fuck that kid." He would have shouted, but he could not move his lips, not even his fingers or his toes.

    He was reminded of the boy who stuck a needle in him behind a pickup truck. Then, the boy mentioned his mother was bringing him to the hospital.

    He dug deeper into his memory, trying to get a grasp of what else urred before he ended up in their care. For now, all he saw were figments of his memories that were not making any sense yet.

    "I kind of given him some dose of sedative." She finally confessed to the medical practitioner. "I think it might have been more than necessary."

    She felt she miscalcted his weight and must have given him a bit more than necessary. But she only gave a minor sedative, so it might wear off a bit longer than she nned.

    In her defense, she was just a veterinarian. She only knew how to treat animals, just the mostmon diseases of domesticated pets. Still, she felt responsible for him.

    "What kind and how much? Maybe we should discuss this outside." The man suggested, guiding the woman out the door of the room.

    She was only taking precautions when she asked his son to give it to him if he suddenly woke up. She was not even convinced he was an innocent man.

    For all she knew, he might be a criminal. Although, she should not judge him based on his gunshot wound. It would be the role of the police to investigate and for the court to decide, definitely not hers.

    "Hey, I also want to hear what she had to say." He protested in his mind, wanting to hear what they would discuss regarding his condition.

    He kept his ears strained to the conversation around him as he tried to gather more information. It was the only thing he could do anyway until the drug finally wore off.

    He could only surmise that he might be in a hospital, basing it on his observation so far. The one conversing beside him might be the one who saved him earlier and the other one, a health worker.

    Finally, he sumbed again to dreamless sleep, allowing the drug to take over his body once more. He would worry about his situation when he woke up again.

    "Sir, you are in a hospital being treated with a gunshot wound." A female voice spoke to him gently as if she did not want to spook him, but the tone was unfamiliar.

    She was wearing a colored uniform and a face mask around her face. Her hair color was not the same as the woman who brought him to the hospital. At least in his recollection.

    "Sir, how are you feeling?" The woman continued questioning him, seeing that he was now wide awake.

    More or less, he could now open his eyes with little difficulty. He could see the woman who must be treating his wound. He finally remembered that he was shot earlier or probably yesterday.

    He had no idea since he was barely awake most of the time. But

    he remembered the abduction and everything rted to the incident.

    "I am feeling much better." He finally answered, but it was still a croaky voice that was barely understandable.

    He found his lips moving again and his voice muscles cooperating with him. He could even move his hand just a bit. He also tried his toes for good measure.

    "d to hear that. You are lucky that the bullet went through and did not hit any major organs." The doctor exined his condition. "By the way, can you remember your name and who shot you?"

    The doctor moved closer to check on his eyes. And then observed the screen on the machine beside him as she waited for him to answer.

    "Ben." He said, but it came out more of a whisper. "Uhmmm." Clearing his voice, he tried again. "They call me Ben." It sounded better this time.

    Several wires were attached to his body, some for fluid intake, while the others were for monitoring. But, it was thest of his concern. He was breathing and thinking that was all that mattered.

    "It is a nice name, Ben." She said but noticed that he did not answer her other question. "We did not see any contact details in you. Do you want us to contact anybody?" The doctor offered instead.

    "Please, can you get me in touch with the authorities right away?" He requested, needing to seek their assistance in the urgency of his situation.

    He would have run out of here if he could, but that did not seem to be an option. He had tried to move, but the pain was just too much.

    He would have to settle for the next best thing he could think of. He just hoped that the police he would be talking to would not be on their enemy''s payroll.

    "I am sure I can manage that." She was a bit relieved that the man was not running from thew. So, he might not be the bad guy after all. "Anything else?" She asked.

    She remembered asking an intern earlier to ce a report with the authorities about this situation. It was in their standard procedure for gunshot wound victims.

    "Can I also borrow your phone? I just want to call my family." He asked for a favor, hoping that she would agree. "How long was I was out anyway?" He finally asked.

    He still could not simply trust anybody after all that was happening to him. Besides, he had no idea of where he was until now.

    "Just a few hours. The operation did not take long since we did not encounter anyplications." The doctor answered hisst question.

    Then, she took out her phone from her pocket and asked. "What is the number?" She positioned her fingers on the screen as she waited for him.

    "Thank you so much." He replied and then dictated the number that he had memorized to heart.

    Once the phone rang, the doctor ced the unit into his uninjured hand and helped him hold it to his ears. Then, she left him to give him some privacy while asking one of the nurses to search for the authorities.

    "This is Ben." He answered when he heard the familiar voice. "I need your help." Then the line was dead, not needing to say more.

    He would be tracking him down and sending a team to get him out of there.. One thing great about his family, they would leave no man behind.

 Chapter 499 - Now Or Never

    She had been sulking alone in her apartment, feeling the emptiness of the ce. The impact of her friend getting married was just kicking in as loneliness enveloped her with sadness.

    She already had finished unpacking, cleaning the house, and making herself dinner for one. Now, she sat in front of her food, unable to take the first bite.

    "I miss you, Dani." She muttered to herself, grabbing her phone and staring at the screen.

    She had wanted to call her multiple times since she arrived home. Her fingers were inching to press the call button on the screen, but she stopped herself.

    She wanted to talk to her, not just because she was unhappy, but because she needed a friend. However, she did not want to interrupt her honeymoon. She probably was having the time of her life.

    She called another friend, but some were already on a date or busy with something. She tried calling Andy, but he was also swamped with school work.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to get a quick bite and a movie?" She knew she should not be inviting him on a school day, but she neededpany.

    "I''m sorry, Jacky. But I really have to finish a lot of things." Andy instead promised to go out with her on the weekends.

    She could not me her brother. She did insist that his studies were more important than anything else. She just had to wait for the weekend before she could see him.

    After a few bites of her already cold meal, she finally gave up. She could not stare at the four corners of her apartment, gaping at the walls and at the ceilings. She needed to get out of the ce before she suffocated herself.

    "Time to get back on your feet." She told herself as she faced the mirror, looking hot and sexy in her new dress.

    She bought it thinking that she could use it after the wedding. Lance promised to take her out, but she never got the chance. She was rushed back home.

    After checking her face for thest time, she grabbed her bag, wore her shoes, and was out of her apartment in record time. She decided she was going to paint the town red.

    "Can I get you anything?" A man sat on the empty stool beside her, offering to buy her a free drink.

    She was waiting for the bartender to attend to her. She had just arrived at a bar she and Dani used to frequent. At least before her friend becamemitted to her boss, turned boyfriend, now her husband.

    She was not expecting to find someone that fast, not that she was looking. Either she looked hot tonight, or the man was desperate for apanion. She was too, but she was not about to admit that.

    "I was thinking of a cocktail drink. What do you rmend?" She flirted just a bit like she used to do before but was doubtful if she was doing it right. She thought she had be a bit rusty.

    The man signaled for the man behind the counter and ordered their drinks. She finally had the nerve to look to her side and examine his physical features.

    But, she had to admit that he had a manly voice that could make any woman fall in love. She was not disappointed when she finally saw his face. He did look the part of ady''s man.

    Not too handsome, in a celebrity way, but quite attractive indeed. His build was more of a lean muscle than the bulky ones. In her opinion, he probably had no problem in the women''s department with his looks.

    "Why are you drinking alone?" The man remarked as he handed her the drink he had bought. "Are we celebrating or mourning?" It was either of the two, he thought.

    "I guess it can be both." She answered histter question, taking her first sip of alcohol tonight.

    She was still debating in her mind why she had to leave the house or why she felt the urge to drink ande out tonight. Or it could be abination of different reasons.

    But one thing was for sure, she was confused about her feelings for one man in particr. She wanted to tell Dani about what had happened earlier. But she could not burden her with her troubles and insecurities.

    "Ok. First, I am Mark." The man introduced himself. "Second, what are we celebrating?" He raised his ss to her, offering to lighten the mood.

    "Mark?" Hearing his name was a dumper on her spirit, but she was not going to let him ruin her night. It was not exactly simr, but she had used that as a nickname for him maybe several times in the past.

    She startedughing, an uncontrobleugh, putting her drinks down on the counter before she spilled them all over the ce. She held on to her stomach as she tried to control her flurry of emotion.

    She did not go to the club to get drunk and hooked up with some random man. She was genuinely looking for someone to talk to, meet new people, make some new friends. But the irony.

    "What is wrong with my name?" He asked, curious about her sudden outburst ofughter.

    Either he said something wrong, which he could not figure out, his name reminded her of something, or she was just loose in the head. But thetter was not likely, he believed.

    "Nothing. Nothing is wrong with you." She stammered while chuckling still.

    She breathed deeply and straightened her body, hoping for herughter to die down. She should not beughing at another person''s expense. That was just rude as she reprimanded herself.

    "I am sorry. Something just suddenly came to my head." She quickly apologized for her unusual reaction to his name, seeing the perplexed expression on his face. "I am not crazy or anything." She also added.

    She could not me him if he suddenly took his drink and ran away as far away from her. Even she believed she acted a bit insane a while ago.

    "Then, what is it? Can you enlighten my curiosity? You also have not answered any of my questions." He stated as he continued to drink his beer beside her, not nning to leave just yet.

    "As much as I enjoyed theugh, I can''t stay." She told him, putting her hand in his as an apology. "Thanks anyway for the drink. It was nice meeting you, Mark."

    She grabbed her bag from the counter, and before he could talk her out of her n, she dashed out of the club and back to the open air and night sky.

    With her two fingers inserted in her lips, she whistled as high pitched as she could, then a cab stopped just in front of her. A practical trait that a New Yorker should know.

    She gave the address andid back on the cushion on her back while waiting to arrive at her new destination. As she stared at the busy street, her mind kept debating with herself.

    It was gettingte, and she questioned if she should not be doing this now. But she had to before she lost all the nerves to do it again.

    "It was now or never.." She told herself.

 Chapter 500 - In The Afterlife

    Once the lights were turned on, the darkness that hid him from her earlier was flooded with bright light, finally revealing his position. She had easily spotted him sitting behind a beam.

    She noticed that he was hardly moving. She could only see a partial portion of his face and body from where she was standing.

    Maybe he was sleeping, or he might have been badly beaten, she could only guess. However, she had to find out as she moved toward him.

    "Alex, are you ok?" Dani shouted, running in his direction, but one of the men stopped her, blocking her path and grabbing her by her arms.

    She struggled against him, shouting, iling her arms, and even kicking, but it had been no use. The man was big and strongpared to her. But she did not give up as she continued to defy him.

    It would seem that all her efforts did not even hurt him a bit. He did not even flinch when her elbow connected to his ribs. He was all solid muscles while she was skin and bones.

    "Not so fast, my princess." The man she despised the most spoke behind her. "You see, your prince over there is currently sleeping like a baby. He would not be able to hear you."

    He had him sedated after he had taught him a lesson or two. Now, his enemy sat unconscious on the floor, leaning on the wooden beam in the middle of the old barn, unaware of his visitors.

    He could not let him see her. That would only give him hope. At the same time, he could not allow her to think that they could escape together. He wanted to teach her a lesson too.

    "Let me go, you dumbass." She yelled at the man holding her, referring to him as all muscles but no brain. "You are really are a bastard, aren''t you, Nick?" Directing her ire to her oppressor.

    She would love to beat his ass again if only she could get an opportunity. But with his men protecting him, it would seem to be an impossible task.

    "Easy, my princess," Nick smirked at her, proudly showing her that he had the upper hand. He would not make the same mistake by lowering his guard down around her.

    "I am sure we can arrange something if you will only cooperate with me." He added before she could make another outburst.

    He grabbed her chin and tilted her head until she was staring into his eyes. He could see her defiance, the strength of her will to fight him. But soon enough, he would break that.

    But instead of agreeing with him, she spat on his face, letting him know what she thought of his suggestion. "You are really not making this easy on all of us." He said, wiping her saliva on his face with the back of his hand.

    He walked further inside the room, stopping before her husband. With just a wave of his hand, his men followed, dragging her along with them.

    Her heart dropped from what her eyes witnessed. Her husband was unconscious, with his face bruised and battered, with blood sttered all over his shirt and pants.

    "What did you do to him?" This time, she could not stop the tears from falling down her cheeks. "Let me go. I have to check on him." She shouted and fought against her captor, but he did not even ck his grasp.

    She could only imagine what they did to his body. He could be covered with bruises under his clothes, even some broken bones. She focused on his chest, assuring herself that he was still breathing.

    "Well, I just thought of giving him a warning." He said, kneeling before him, tapping her husband on the cheeks. "He was indeed a tough one." Heplimented before returning back on his feet.

    "If you want to keep him alive, you already know what to do." Nick turned around and faced her. "I can have my doctor checked on him right away. Give him all the medical attention he would need."

    He walked towards her while she remained silent, probably thinking of his offer. "I am a reasonable man. I am sure we cane up with apromise." But there was nopromise.

    He only wanted her to believe that she had a say in his decision. Everything was a trick to make her do what he pleased, nothing more and nothing less.

    "It is all up to you now." He put his hand along the side of her cheeks, letting his fingers graze her skin.

    "Just let him go." She was supposed to add that she would do what he wanted, but the words were stuck on her lips.

    Her mind and her heart battled deep inside her, wanting to save the man she loved against self-preservation. Could she give up her freedom for his life?

    In her final attempt, out of desperation, she wriggled her body out of the man''s grip. But she only managed to hurt herself as he tightened his grip even more.

    She finally did the one thing she thought she would never do. "Please, let me go." She uttered, barely making a sound, begging him. "Please, please, please. Let me see him." She repeated as her voice cracked from her despair.

    She could feel her body losing strength as fear and agony took hold of her. Her fight earlier had finally deserted her as she felt the uncertainty of their situation.

    Hope was the only thing keeping her together, but even that was slowly dispersing in the wind. Doubt had finally crept into her mind as anguish started to reside in her heart.

    "What?" He asked, wanting her to say it louder. Most importantly, he wanted to hear her say the words. It was the only way he could break her.

    "Please let me hold him. Help him. I will do what you want." She finally said louder in her broken voice as a sob escaped her lips.

    "That was not so hard, wasn''t it?" He mockingly said before signaling his man to let her go. "All you have to say is please."

    His phone vibrating inside his pocket interrupted the moment. He quickly pulled the phone out of his pocket and saw the caller on the screen. He figured it must be something urgent.

    "Watch her closely." He ordered the two men guarding her. "I just had to take this call." Not wanting her to eavesdrop on his conversation. He immediately moved away from them.

    The man finally released his grip on her, but the suddenness made her lose her bnce. She ended up bending on the floor. On her knees and hands, she inched her way closer to her husband. Taking advantage that Nick was preupied.

    "Alex, this is all my fault." She gently touched his bruised face with shaking hands, and then her fingers grazed his broken lips. She wanted him to open his eyes, so she could ask him how he felt, but that was simply impossible.

    Then again, in his condition, maybe being unconscious was a blessing in disguise, she thought. At least he would be spared from the pain of all his injuries.

    Her tears only intensified when she realized that she might never see him again. If that ever happened, then would her life even be worth living.

    "Alex, stay with me. I do not want to live without you." With trembling lips, she kissed him, afraid to lose him.

    Then, she concluded that if she ever ran out of options, she would probably have a higher odds of being happy with him in the afterlife than continue living without him.

 Chapter 501 - Lived For The Hunt And The Kill

    It waste, but the team still worked on finding the couple. Searching every possible ce that Nick might have taken them.

    But they were not discounting the possibility of other entities making a y in this.

    "Do we have any leads yet?" Ethan asked when Marcus walked through his doors.

    He had decided to transform his office at home as a headquarters for their own operation. Although they coordinated with the authorities, he still wanted his own investigation.

    He still believed that he still had on his payroll the best in the business. Sooner orter, something woulde up. They would catch the person responsible and save his daughter and her husband.

    "Not concrete yet. Some evidence pointed to a mafia gang, but our team believed they were just a decoy to mislead the investigators." Marcus frustratedly said as he ran his hand through his hair and expelled a volume of air out of his lungs.

    He had little experience in kidnapping, but mostly, kids being ransomed. It was easier. The parents just had to provide the money and make the exchange. It usually ended up with everyone satisfied with the transaction.

    This case was different since he believed money was not the ultimate motive of the mastermind, which made it moreplicated and dangerous. The oue could not be a happy one.

    "Yes, Fred also said that earlier." Remembering the call he received earlier from the duke.

    He was also sharing information with his friend about what his intel had gathered. That also worked the other way around. Fred had shared their findings, not wanting to hide anything from him.

    The duke informed him of a lead that my point to Nick since he implicated Prince Edward in the possible abduction. It was not enough evidence to link him directly to the crime. But it should be a start.

    "What about Edward? Do you think he might be involved?" Marcus questioned, not wanting to discount all possibilities.

    He had never liked the guy, but he was unsure if he was capable of hurting his cousin. Anyway, anything was possible since he did have a motive to want Alex out of the picture.

    "Personally, anyone is a suspect until proven innocent." Ethan could care less if he was the prince of the universe. "But Fred thinks Edward was being framed for the crime."

    He was not giving anyone a free pass because he was family. If he ever found out that Prince Edward had even small participation in the abduction of his family member, then he would never spare his life.

    He would guarantee that this prince would suffer the same fate or even worse than what Dani and Alex had gone through. He would not give him an ounce of mercy.

    "What about our other contacts?" Ethan asked Marcus who was handling the situation.

    He was d that his son-inw had Marcus as a friend. He had been more a brother to him than someone with his own blood. He was referring to Edward, of course.

    "They are still working on finding us some new leads," Marcus stated as he dropped some papers on his desk. "I think you should also have to look at this."

    He showed him a report that a particr buyer under a guise of a shellpany was trying to convince some of the investors to sell their shares.

    "So, Nick is using our situation to gain ess to mypany," Ethan mumbled in anger, mming his hands on the desk in front of him. "He really had no shame."

    In a game of war, in business, Ethan still believed in fighting with a bit of honor. When his opponents were down, he never felt the need to trample on their dignity.

    He sometimes showed mercy by offering them a bit of leeway to start over again. He never believed in supreme power. It is a bit lonely and boring to be the only one on the top.

    "Excuse me, Sir. But..." His secretary never had the chance to finish her sentence when another man barged into the room without permission.

    "Sorry, Sir Ethan, for dropping by your office like this." The man in a bandage limped toward the desk, stopping beside Marcus.

    When Ethan saw who it was, he quickly dismissed his secretary and weed him, offering him a seat in front of him. The man took it, finding it difficult to stand for long periods due to his current condition.

    "Shouldn''t you be lying down in the hospital? What are you doing here, Tim?" Marcus asked, not knowing if he should admire the guy for his tenacity or pity him for stupidity.

    Tim was in no condition to go around and meddle with the situation. He should be resting and attending to his wounds so he could heal better.

    But, as far as Alex had told him about him, he was as stubborn as an ox. Nobody could tell him what to do as long as he believed he could help.

    "My boss needs me here, so I will stay here where I can be of service." Tim adamantly said, not taking no for an answer.

    He had checked himself out of the hospital despite the doctor''s orders. He could not lie still in that hospital bed when he knew he would be more valuable in helping out with the situation.

    He had been in worse condition than this during his time in the service. Yet, here he was still. It would take more than a bullet to put him down.

    "If you are sure that you are up for the challenge, then wee aboard." Ethan would not decline any help he could get.

    Tim had proven himself as one of the best in his field. He could certainly use his expertise in their situation. As long as he could use his brain, then he was wee to help.

    "I sure am," Tim said, standing up, ready to take on his next order.

    But before anybody could speak again, Tim''s phone rang, breaking the silence. He took it out of his pocket and answered it immediately.

    The other two looked at him with anticipation when they heard him say a particr name, Ben. But, he rarely talked but mostly listened to the person on the other line.

    "I think we have a situation." He finally said when he hanged up the call. "I will need your help to get Ben."

    He just received word of Ben''s whereabouts. He needed a team to get him. Although he said he was ok, it would be better to be ready.

    Their enemies might have eyes that would be watching their every move. Once they had learned that Ben had survived, his life might be in danger again.

    "Then, let us all make this quick and as quietly as possible. Tim, prepare some of your men. Marcus, handle all the logistics." Ethan started barking orders, wanting the new situation handled delicately as possible. But the urgency of their n also demanded quick action.

    He was just d that the press still had not had a whiff of the situation. Or else their ns would bepromised.

    He thrived in taking high risks and excelled in the face of danger. If this operation did not involve two significant people in his life, he would have enjoyed the thrill of this chase.

    He always had lived for the hunt and the kill.

 Chapter 502 - Not Leaving Without Answers

    She arrived at his building with a mission, riding up the elevator with a purpose. But when she walked along the corridor, nearing his apartment door, she froze.

    She could not manage to take the next step. Minutes or was it more had passed, but all she did was stare at the door. Suddenly, she regretted not taking more than one drink.

    She started having doubts about her ns to confront him. She even forgot the lines she had been memorizing while on her way over. She came to see him so they could talk, but what was there to talk about.

    Maybe she was just making a big deal of something that did not mean anything to him. She did not even want it to be a big deal herself. Then, why was she here about to knock on his door.

    "Because there is seriously something wrong with him." She told herself, building up the confidence again to confront him. "You are just here to speak your mind and tell him what you think of him and his inappropriate action."

    After her pep talk, she squared her shoulders, stood tall, and decided to talk to him as nned. She was already outside his door anyway, might as well try. Besides, he was the one who started this. At least she could try to end it.

    "Come on, don''t lose your nerves now." She talked to herself, positioning her hands up, fist poised on the wooden panel.

    Forcing herself, shemanded the muscles on her arm to move her knuckle, but it barely made a sound. "You can do better than that." She mumbled to herself.

    Closing her eyes temporarily, she pushed her hand harder until it made contact with the door again. Finally, it sounded like a more decent knock. She waited for a minute, peeking at the closed door, but nobody answered.

    She was about to try again but changed her mind when he did not respond. She figured that either he was ignoring any visitor because he was tired, or maybe he was out.

    But another thought came to her mind when his door remained closed. He might be entertaining a guest and did not want to be disturbed.

    "What are you doing?" She asked herself frustratedly as she leaned her head gently on the cold hard surface. "He could be busy doing who knows what." Continuing to mutter quietly to herself.

    She suddenly had no idea what she was thinking, barging into his ce in the first ce, almost in the middle of the night. She banged her head softly on the solid wood as she closed her eyes again.

    Then, repeated a couple more times before resting her forehead again on the closed door, sighing in irritation, annoyed with herself. Because, in all honesty, she had no freaking idea of what she wanted from him.

    "Same question." Someone suddenly spoke behind her. "What are you doing here, Jacky?" The voice sounded louder.

    He was surprised to find her standing in his hallway. After the earlier incident, he swore she would never want to see him again. He even thought she might have condemned him to hell.

    "Shit!" She hissed to herself, realizing that she was not alone in the corridor. She was preupied with her thoughts that she did not even notice his presence. "How long have you been standing there?"

    She closed her eyes shut, suddenly feeling embarrassed to be caught standing outside his door, effortlessly recognizing the voice of the man who spoke behind her.

    She took a deep breath and thought of an excuse, but her mind suddenly turned nk as she came up empty. All her thoughts of speaking her mind suddenly went out of the window.

    She opened her eyes, straightened her body, and turned around until she faced him. But she lowered her eyes, avoiding any form of eye contact.

    "Long enough." But he did not borate more as he stepped closer to his door. "Just came from work." Emphasizing thest word.

    Somehow, his mind could tell where her mind was going when she made herst statement. It only stressed the reason why they could never be together.

    She would never forgive and forget what he did to her. She would always associate him with the womanizer he was in the past. He had tried to step out of that shadow, but it still seemed to follow him wherever he went.

    "I think I made a mistake ofing here." She immediately said, suddenly losing all her courage. "I am sorry, Marcus. I did not mean to disturb you, but I am leaving." Swiftly moving past him, not wanting to look into his face or for him to see hers, not giving him any further exnation of her presence.

    Her cheeks must be like a rotten tomato from her earlier mortification. It certainly felt like it. She did not want to add more to her embarrassment.

    She continued to walk toward the elevator, aware that he was still staring at her retreating back. But she was d that he did not try to stop her.

    But before she could reach the elevator doors, she slowly realized that she had nothing to apologize to him. On the contrary, it was he who should be apologizing to her.

    "Wait." She shouted, fuming when she turned around and saw him opening his door. He did not even wait until she was gone before entering his apartment.

    She was also enraged that he did not even feel the need to be sorry for his earlier action. She could remember, quite clearly, that it was him who initiated the first move.

    He did kiss her on the ne. She only responded out of reflex. Then afterward, he abruptly pulled back as if he had been scorched by her touch.

    Maybe he could not wait to get rid of her, she thought. She suddenly felt that what happened earlier was just a game to him..? She was here to find out because she was not leaving without answers.

 Chapter 503 - Jackass Son Of A Gun

    He halted on his track when he heard her shout. With his hand on the doorknob, he looked up to see what she was up to.

    "What now, Jacky?" He asked, a bit exasperated with her.

    He was d to see her but at the same time relieved that she decided to leave. He was not up for another confrontation with her. Not tonight.

    He was physically exhausted and needed much sleep. He could hardly keep his eyes open, much more discussed the merits of his action earlier.

    He could already guess that her unexpected appearance in his apartment had something to do with the kiss. If he was not busy with other concerns, he might be thinking about it too.

    "Actually, I am not sorry that I came here." She stormed closer to him, her eyes not wavering from his face.

    Now, she knew she sounded like a lunatic but could not care less if she made a scene in the middle of the corridor for all his neighbors to hear. She would tell him what she thought of him and his stupid action.

    "In fact, I think you should be the one saying your sorry for kissing me, then saying that it should not have happened." She rattled on, remembering too clearly what urred on the ne earlier.

    She continued to march in his direction while he stopped just outside the already opened door, not seemingly surprised by her outburst.

    "Jacky, I already said I am sorry on the ne. But if you want to talk about this, maybe it would be better if we do it inside my apartment." He offered, not wanting the other three tenants on this floor scandalized.

    Besides, he had a long day and a very tiring night. He volunteered to stay with the rescue operation tonight, but Ethan forced him to go home.

    He did agree with him. Somebody had to show up tomorrow in the office and deal with the issues on that side of the fence. Ethan would handle the offense while he took charge of their defense.

    But, he could not tell Jacky any of this without revealing to her the actual situation. For now, she would have to stay in the dark while he helped find their friends and catch the bad guys.

    "Fine." She conceded, seeing the tired expression on his face.

    She had never seen him with this look before. It was as if the world was on his shoulders. She always thought of him as the man who

    She also admitted that it would be better to privately talk about their issues. Luckily, nobody from the floor witnessed her udylike behavior.

    She entered his apartment at his behest. Still, she showed him that she was not satisfied with his apology. Her face maintained a disgruntled expression as she walked to his living room.

    She did remember his ce. It looked exactly the same as when she wasst came to visit. Well, except for a few pieces, here and there.

    "Would you like to sit down? I am getting myself a drink. Maybe you would like one." He offered as he walked over to his minibar.

    He was unsure if adding alcohol to his system would help, but he badly needed one, thinking that he might as well get the issue settled all at once.

    He gestured for the seat and was d that she finally had calmed down a bit as she settled on the middle of the couch. She never answered his question, so he opted to serve her one.

    "I am sorry if I was caught in the moment earlier. I did not mean to kiss you." He said after taking arge gulp of his drink.

    He walked toward the lone chair and sat on it, noticing that she had been silent since entering his apartment. He wished he could read her thoughts, but her expression was not giving him much.

    "Did not mean to kiss me?" She looked at him incredulously, unable to believe what she was hearing. "Oh, I am sorry if I thought that it might have meant something." The words were rushing out of her mouth without herprehending them.

    Here she was beating herself up with that kiss when he just admitted that it did not mean anything to him. It was just a spur-of-the-moment response to an incident that she had caused.

    "I meant I wanted it, but I knew I should not have." He interrupted her, surprised by the way she was acting.

    He did remember seeing the way she acted around Lance. The way Lance had been attentive to all her needs. He was sure that they looked great together, even happy. He could not stand in her happiness.

    "You have no business kissing me if you were just ying with my feelings." She continued, notprehending what he had just said.

    Marcus finally ced his ss down on the coffee table and focused his eyes on her. "I was not ying with you. I said I wanted to kiss you."

    He swiftly moved toward her side and ced his hands on her shoulders. This forced her to stop and tilt her head to his until their eyes met.

    "I want to kiss you." He was not talking about the kiss on the ne anymore as he stared into her eyes. He could clearly see the desire in them. Something that he thought he would never see in them again.

    He could also feel the shallow breath that she quickly released from her lungs. If he ced his palm over her chest, he could guarantee that he would be able to feel the quick heartbeat underneath his skin.

    "What?" Suddenly, it all made nonsense. She stared at him as if he was talking jibberish. "You wanted to kiss me." She misinterpreted that they were still talking about thest kiss they shared.

    "Yes, Jacky, I did." He finally admitted, not caring if it was not she hade here to hear. In truth, he had no idea why she was here in the first ce. "...and I also want to kiss you now."

    He ced his hand on her cheeks, running his hand along her skin, stopping his fingers just beneath her chin. Then, with the palm of his thumb, he touched the softness of her red lips.

    She had always been too good for a man like him. He never felt he deserved someone like her.. She was an angel while he was a jackass son of a gun.

 Chapter 504 - Coming Home

    She stared at him with hooded eyes as if she could not look away. She could hear his words, but her mind failed toprehend them. One thing was running through her mind, wanting his lips on hers.

    She longed to feel his arms around her once again. She had missed his body against hers. She wanted him to take her just like he did before.

    "I am not sorry for kissing you." He continued. "I wanted to do it again.

    He badly wished to lean over and touch her lips with his. To feel again what it was like to have her in his arms again. But he knew wishful thinking was far from reality.

    "But I know I should not do it again. I should not have done it in the first ce." Marcus defeatedly smiled at her while she remained silent.

    From the way he was looking at her, he knew he could take her. He had her hypnotized by his charms, and she would willingly allow him to do whatever he wished.

    However, once the spell was gone, she would eventually regret it. She would find herself in an awkward situation, ming herself for being weak.

    "Why?" She asked as if she was in a trance. It felt like it was just a dream. That nothing about what was happening was real. But she did not care. She wanted him. "What is stopping you?"

    She had been denying her feelings for him for a long time, believing that she could move. She honestly tried. She almost thought she would seed, with Sebastian, then with Lance.

    Nheless, she still ended up alone. Not one of them came close to what she felt for Marcus. He was the only one who could drive her mad to the point that she was losing her mind.

    "Because you are clearly with Lance now." He began, remembering seeing them together. "Then, you might regret thister on and hate me even more."

    He had talked himself out ofing after her again, thinking that she would be better with someone like Lance. But how could he deny the strong pull he still felt for her.

    "You think that I am with Lance." Something about what he said suddenly woke her up from her daze. It was like a cold pail of water was just dumped on her head, snapping her back to reality.

    She swatted his hand away from his face and moved back away from him by a couple of feet. But her eyes never left his face as she watched his reaction.

    "Yes, I saw you two at the party." He exined, then it dawned on him that he might have misinterpreted the situation. Based on her incredulous expression, she did not appreciate his assumption.

    He ran his hand through his hair, feeling frustrated again. Maybe he was not thinking straight. His mind was, after all, deprived of rest and food. He just realized that he had forgotten all about dinner.

    But he still kept his face focused on her.

    "You saw me dance with Lance, smiled at his joke, then what, you add two and two, and you came up with ten." Her sassiness was back with a vengeance.

    "Well, aren''t you?" He was confused, but he believed he had jumped the gun. He probably screwed it up again with her without waiting for his response.

    "Do you really think I will kiss you if I am involved with someone else?" She uttered in disbelief. "What do you think of me? I will never ever cheat on someone. I am not..."

    She stopped before saying what she was about to say, suddenly feeling she had said enough. She did not intend to bring up the past. It had never been her intention.

    "... like me." He finished the sentence for her. "I already said I am sorry about that. I was a dumbass for treating you that way. I regretted every day that I hurt you."

    He dropped his head down, suddenly unable to look her in the eyes. This precisely was what he was talking about. His past actions would continuously hunt and bite him in the ass.

    "But, it is not only me who was jumping to a conclusion. Just earlier, you were thinking that I might be in bed with another woman." He stated his conclusion to the statement she said when he found her at the door.

    "No, I was..." She was about to deny it but swiftly changed her mind. "Fine. I am sorry, but can you me me." She felt ashamed of her action, but she had a valid reason.

    But then again, it was like a pot calling a kettle ck, she thought. She also made her assumption without checking her facts. Now, she was more confused about her situation.

    "No, I can''t." He could only agree with her. She had a right to feel that way, anyway. "Anyway, if all you came here for was about the kiss. Then, I already answered your question."

    He grabbed his ss and drank the remaining content, feeling the warmth of the liquid soothing his nerves. He believed the more he talked, the more his situation worsened.

    It would seem like he was digging himself an early grave. It was time to end it while he had not reached the point of no return. He could do nothing more to remedy the situation.

    "I guess I am done here. I am sorry for barging on you like this." She stood from her seat, not even touching the drink he offered.

    Not that she was expecting anything would happen between the two of them. She had no n of going back and reminiscing the past. She was done and had decided to move on.

    At least, she had made it clear to him that he should not be kissing her whenever he felt like to. He already lost that right. Now, that should rify things between them and end whatever she thought was still there.

    "Jacky, for what it is worth. I am sorry for what I did. I only wish for you to be happy." He told her before she reached the door.

    He could not keep fighting with her. It had to end sometime. He was hoping that they could finally move on after this. He was ready to let her go.

    "I think I finally understand." She turned around before she could open the door. She smiled at him, finally ready to make peace with him.

    When she learned she assumed wrong about him, she felt ashamed of her actions. She had been judging him ever since that night.

    In truth, she had not seen him go out with another girl since then. She heard that he went on a date, but he never went beyond dinner. The date always ended without finishing in bed.

    She knew this because Dani had told her things about him even when she was not asking. She believed it was an unconscious act on her part because Marcus was Alex''s bestfriend. Marcus'' name and life were bound toe up in their conversations.

    Subconsciously, she might have forgiven him for what he did to her a long time ago, but her pride had prevented her from realizing it until now.

    "What?" He asked, finally looking at her again. He had no idea what she was talking about.

    "This." She walked back into the room.

    Without another word, she sat on hisp and wrapped her arms around his shoulders. Then, her lipsnded on where it was supposed to be all this time.. It was likeing home.

 Chapter 505 - Newsworthy Or Trash

    Her phone buzzed familiar tone, alerting her of an iing call. She had barely shut her eyes since she had been working all night on a new story.

    This royal romance piece was selling like a hotcake. A zing story and a hot sensation the entire world was going crazy about.

    Now, she wanted to strike while the iron was hot. She had to set up another interview with the couple and make most of their story. While the masses were craving a modern-day fairy tale.

    "Who could be calling you in the break of dawn?" The man at her side mumbled in his sleep, clearly not happy to be disturbed.

    He opened his eyes to see the view outside the window of the mild hue created by the sun as it overpowered the darkness. It was always a beautiful site in this location, but he still would like to return to his dreamless sleep.

    He slumped back on the table with all the papers scattered around him while hisptop was precariously ced on the side. He had been used to this position since he started working for his boss as one of her researchers.

    "Just go back to sleep. I will need you to work your magicter." Eida instructed as she grabbed her phone from the table and walked back to her office, leaving her team in the conference room.

    The others just mumbled incoherently, sleeping all over the table, not wanting to ruin their sleep. Not one seemed to stay awake all night, except for her.

    She could not me them. They had been working hard on her stories since they had started covering the wedding of the century.

    "All of you, go back to sleep." She would allow them some time to rest for now. She needed them with fresh ideaster when she finally had a full grasp of her situation.

    She had requested her researchers to work overtime with this new story that she was developing. But so far, there were still a lot of issues she had to address.

    Maybe this phone call would provide her with the answer that she needed. She still had to run this idea with thework and hoped for their support for her new program segment.

    "Harlowe here. Yes, what do you have for me?" She answered her call once she was sitting on her desk,ying her back on her chair, finally feeling the fatigue of working all night without sleep.

    She was looking forward to his report, hoping that it would give her something to work on with this new project she hade up with.

    Then, she also had the other story she was working on. Her personal favorite, but she still needed more information about that one.

    "I am sorry, boss, but I am afraid I came up empty." The man on the other line told her.

    He could feel the tension on the other line as it remained quiet. In a few seconds, he knew that his boss would lose her temper. He was used to her outburst. It was more bark but no bite.

    But he deserved it since he came up with nothing to show. He promised his boss results, but his hands were empty.

    "What do you mean? Is the estate heavily guarded that you could not evene up with a single picture." She shrieked at the man, unable to believe what she was hearing.

    She had him on her payroll because he was one of the best paparazzi in the industry. He knew where to look for a story and what angle to take.

    He always provided not just pictures but beautiful photos that tell a tale. But he also gave newsworthy stories that would sell to people.

    "The ce was heavily guarded. Nobody could get in or out of that ce." He exined to her.

    He had tried to sneak in using all the tricks he knew, but he could not find a way. The ce was tightly packed. The security was on high alert.

    It was the first time he had experienced following a story in such a tight situation. It was as if something was seriously wrong. rm bells were ringing in his ears. His intuition was telling him that there was more to this story.

    "Don''t they even go out of the estate?" She continued, questioning his report, sounding a bit skeptical about the information he shared.

    It was a honeymoon, not a prison, she thought. The couple was bound to be seen in public. They could not stay inside their bubble for the entire time they were in there.

    "So far, the only going in and out of that ce were the staff. But that is not all. I think they are hiding something." The man stated his findings. "My instinct is telling me that I should keep digging."

    Well, it was still spection but something that had spiked his interest. He had been snooping around the town, trying to get some info about the couple, but the funny thing was nobody could provide him one.

    "Well, that is a bit unusual." She agreed, finding the entire situation odd. "I think you should stay on and find out if there is a better story behind this."

    Newlyweds usually wanted to be alone, but it could not be this silent. It was as if everyone was working hard to keep it that way.

    She agreed with his colleague. She could feel arger story brewing in this small fire. If his instinct was correct, then she could expect a zing story on the horizon.

    "Give me a few more days. Maybe then, I will have something juicy for you." He promised. But this time, he would make sure that his word would be worth something.

    He had been going around the small town, trying to sniff a story. It had been frustrating at first when he always came up with nothing.

    Until he finally had a break. He heard one of the men working inside the estate bragging about seeing the royal couple inside the mansion.

    But, it was still not enough for him to tell his boss. Until he had seen the couple with his two eyes, then he still had no story. He just had to meet up with this guy again to get more information.

    "Come back to me as soon as you have something." She was a bit disappointed that she still hade short with a good lead.

    She had set up an appointment for an interview with the couple once they came back from their honeymoon, but it was still yet to be approved.

    She ced her phone back on the table and turned to look at her window. The view outside of her office was spectacr. She loved this small city.

    She had been offered to work abroad, in bigger cities, but she just could not leave her home. She did not need to be in the big city to find her story. Her hometown already provided more than enough.

    Another phone call interrupted her reverie, turning around to answer the buzz. Looking at the screen, she was d that another one of her associates was calling. Maybe this time, he might have better news.

    "Yes, what do you have for me?" She answered without the formalities. She needed a story, not pleasantries.

    She had hired a man known to be the best in this job to track down one of her targets. She had strict instructions to follow all leads that might give her a story.

    She had given him a nice leeway to work on, budgeting his research with a good amount of funding. She was not expecting this story to be as sensational as her other project.

    But she was hoping it would give her some personal satisfaction. She wanted a piece of the man that humiliated her. Give him a taste of his bitter medicine.

    "I did what you asked me to do. Even hired several people to help me out. And I had some news." He replied to her question with a bit of excitement in his voice. "I am sending it to you now."

    He had been tailing his subject for several days now. So far, he found his questionable actions quite intriguing. He did not know the person of interest personally, but he was well known in hismunity.

    He had gathered enough files for her to review and a breaking story.. Whether it was newsworthy or trash, then it would be up to her.

 Chapter 506 - Motivation To Live

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    A series of loud noises came outside her window, jolting her awake. She never realized that she had fallen deep into sleep. She had been waking and turning all night as the scene she witnessedst night kept repeating in her head.

    But maybe, her body had finally had enough as she eventually sumbed to exhaustion, rendering her unconscious. However, she was shaken by the gunshots being fired outside. Her tiredness was reced with a renewed fear.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Another set ensued, followed by a series ofughter. She turned to the window, trying to search for the source.

    She could see that it must still be early, judging by the color of the sky. The sun must just have risen in the east. There was not much sunlight that could be seen reflecting on the trees.

    She ran into the window, wondering what the raucous was all about. With fear running through her system, she looked out the ss partition, hoping that Nick had not done the unthinkable.

    "Please." She pleaded to whoever might be listening to her prayers to keep Alex alive. She hoped that Nick stayed true to his word. To have a physician check on her husband.

    She did not know until how long Alex could take a beating he just had yesterday. Any more of it might be fatal. She was not a doctor, but she knew a bit about some medical conditions.

    When she finally saw the men on the other side of the building ying with their guns, she was slightly relieved. She did not see Alex anywhere near their location.

    Alex might still be in the barn where they had left himst night or somewhere being treated. Thest part, she hoped. It was the only thing that was keeping her sane at the moment.

    She was still wearing the clothes she hadst night, but she was in a different room. The men who took her back to the house did not take her back to the previous room she upied.

    "Come on, there must be something I can do." She moved away from the window and turned to the massive room.

    She started checking the room, finally seeing it for the first time. It was an improvement since it had furniture besides the bed. But she noticed that there were no decorations around.

    At least it had a beautiful functioning bathroom, a walk-in closet, a table, and a couch on the side. It must be a room that was frequently used by the old upants.

    He must have all the decorations removed, not wanting her to use them as weapons against him. As if that would stop her from inflicting pain on him.

    She did her business in the bathroom and then prepared herself for the morning. She still felt sleep-deprived, but she had to prepare for anything that could happen.

    "Where are you, Nick?" She mumbled in front of the mirror, not wanting any surpriseing from him.

    Thankfully, Nick was a no-showst night. She was half expecting him to walk through the door and imed that this was his room.

    Fortunately, she did not see any of his things lying around. He must have slept somewhere else. But she wondered what happened to him.

    After the call he took in the barn, he immediately left, just instructing his men to send her back to the house. She had not seen him again since then.

    Whoever called him must have spooked him, she thought. She did see him tensed when he returned to the barn. His eyes seemed to be bothered, distracted by something else.

    "Come in." She answered when a knock came on her door, watching it gradually open.

    She was not scared because she knew it was not Nick. If it was him, he would not bother to knock. But she was still on guard. Fortunately, it was the security that was courteous to herst night.

    "Your highness, I brought you breakfast." He smiled at her, cing the tray on the table on the other side of the room. Then, he quickly moved away, about to exit the room.

    If only she could convince him to turn against his boss, maybe there was still hope for them. She could tell that he was different from the other guys he worked with.

    He seemed to still have a soft spot in his heart for kindness. A little humanity left in his conscience. She could use that to her advantage if only she could talk to him alone.

    "Excuse me, but if you don''t mind, can I know your name." She asked him before he could leave. "At least a name I can call you."

    She knew it was not likely he would give her his real name, but talking to a person using a name should establish a bond between them, a form of respect.

    That stopped him from his track, turning around to face her. He looked at her as if he was seriously contemting her question. Luckily, the other guy outside did not seem to care about what was going on inside.

    "Samson. That is what they call me around here." He finally answered, giving her a friendly smile that was missing a tooth on the right side of his mouth.

    She also smiled at him, satisfied that he responded. It was at least a start on her n. But she agreed with his name since he did look like a Samson. He was a big man with long hair.

    He could probably carry her without any effort at all, she thought, remembering the man that held her yesterday in the barn. He seemed to be a lot bigger than him.

    "That is a nice name. Thank you, Samson, for the food." She returned a friendly smile at him, hoping that she could somehow get through to him.

    He would use him to get her and Alex out of here. He was the only one she could think of capable of helping her escape, especially with Alex''s condition.

    If she could make him cooperate with her, she would promise to help him with his case. He would be given a decent judgment. A lesser punishment for his crime.

    But first, she had to gain his trust. It would not be easy and should be handled delicately. She could not alert his colleagues about her n to use him, especially Nick.

    "Just doing my job." He answered before turning around and leaving her inside the room, locking the door behind him as he exited. He remained clueless about her intentions.

    Now what, she thought as she sat at the table and began to eat her breakfast. Then, her thoughts went back tost night. She began to worry again about Alex and his condition.

    But for now, she had to eat. She forced the food inside her mouth, chewing it even if her appetite had abandoned her. She let the food glided down her throat into her stomach without tasting it.

    "I am going to get you out of here, Alex.." She kept repeating it in her mind, using it as her motivation to live.

 Chapter 507 - A Promise Not Meant To Be Broken

    "Are your team in ce?" Ethan asked Tim, who had set up his own operation in one of the rooms in his mansion.

    Ethan had given Tim the reins in handling the extraction of Ben in possible enemy territories. He was the expert, after all. Despite his injuries, he was still the best man for the job, although he had to work with his team behind the scene this time.

    He needed Ben rescued because he was thest one to see his children alive. Moreover, Ben might be carrying valuable information to help them with their current situation.

    "My team had alreadynded at the airport. They are now en route to the hospital where they had tracked the phone Ben had used." Tim reported to his current boss.

    He did not mind taking orders from Ethan. He had high respect for the man for what he stood for. He was no different from his boss, and he would serve him just like he did with Alex.

    He stayed tuned to the reports of his team through their securedmunication. Every minute counted in a mission like this. So far, nothing much had happened, but he could not be too sure.

    "Update me if you have more news." Ethan requested as he left Tim to deal with his job.

    He also had to attend to his own problems, which were starting to pile up. Luckily, he had Marcus to deal with thepany. He could focus on the other things that needed his attention.

    He walked away from the room and away from his office too. He strode towards the long hallway and up to the winding stairs. Finally, he stopped outside a door, taking a deep breath.

    He had to calm his nerves, appear strong, and think of the right words to say to her. He could not let her see him with an ounce of weakness or doubt.

    "Laura, they said that you did not touch your breakfast." He looked at his wife with so much concern. She stillid on their bed, unmoving.

    He looked at her and then at the table, and the food appeared to have already turned cold. He walked back to her side and sat closer to her, hoping that he could get through to her.

    He wished he could do more, even promise her the moon, only to see her smile again, but he could not. He could not even smile himself, not until he had found their daughter and made the culprit pay.

    As of now, his concern was for her. All the life in her seemed to be sucked out of her. Her eyes only reflected the anguish she might be feeling caused by this incident.

    "I am not hungry." She finally responded after he repeated his statement. She had finally realized that her husband was talking to her.

    She could not think of food at a time like this. She could only imagine what her daughter was going through. If her abductors were even feeding her. Was she tied up? What were they doing to her?

    That was not the worse she could think of at the moment. She tried very hard not to entertain those thoughts. But when she closed her eyes, she could see all the worse possibilities.

    "You barely ate anything yesterday. You should at least eat something." He insisted as he walked towards the table. He could not help but feel like it was his fault. "Do you want something else?" He tried again.

    He should have been paying more attention to her. Instead, he had ignored her yesterday. Last night, he was too tired to check on her. He had fallen asleep in his office, only waking up this morning with a cramp on his shoulders.

    However, he also needed to prioritize finding their daughter. Still, he felt that it should not have been an excuse. All his life, Laura had been there for him. The only time she needed him, he was not there for her.

    "I said I am not hungry," Laura once again replied, putting more emphasis on her words. She just wished to be left alone. "Go back to your office. I know you have more important things to do." She said bitterly, thinking of all the times he had to be somewhere else.

    Although she realized that he was only doing his best to search for their daughter. Still, she could not understand why he could not find her with all the resources at his disposal.

    "Please, Laura. You have to eat something." He tried to appeal to her sensibility. "You are nowpromising your health." He was afraid that she might fall into a deep depression if she kept up with this act.

    He had never seen her like this before. Not during the entire time of their marriage. She had always been the rock that held their family together. Not when Dani revel against him nor when he had his health problem.

    He could handle any problem thrown his way, even the abduction of his daughter, as long as he would think of it logically. But in an emotional dilemma, he was at a loss.

    "How can you ask me to eat? How can you even be bothered with my health when our daughter is missing? Held by those criminals who might be hurting her at this very minute." Each spoken question increased in its intensity.

    She was tired of thinking of herself.

    Of howfortable and warm was her bed...

    Of how delicious the food was on her table...

    Of how beautiful and expensive was her clothes...

    She could only think of her daughter, who was out there, with her life in danger. That was if she still had a life. The thought finally broke her down as she started sobbing uncontrobly.

    "Laura, you have to be strong for our daughter." He quickly pulled her in his embrace, wanting to console her in any way he could. "... for me." He whispered as he cradled her head in his chest, kissing the top of her head.

    He knew he would not survive if he lost her too. His life only revolved around his family. He only strived to be the best because he had wanted to give his wife and daughter only the best.

    Without them, nothing that he had worked hard for would have meaning. All of these were just pieces of paper and junk that he had no more use for.

    "I had been at your side through all this time. I had witnessed you perform so many impossible things in this lifetime." She said softly in between her sobs.

    She looked up to him, gazing into those beautiful eyes that she had loved all her life. She pleaded with him to do this onest thing for her.

    "I only ask you to bring our daughter back unharmed this one time. Please, that is all I ask of you." She begged him.

    She had never asked anything from him. Never demanded his time, his money, or his love. She only waited for what he would give her and never asked for more.

    But this time, she needed to hear him promise her that he would fulfill this one wish that she asked of him. To grant her the only thing that she wanted in her lifetime.

    "I promise. I will." He swore to her. He was a man of his words. His honor was his pride.. This was a promise not meant to be broken.

 Chapter 508 - Numb The Pain

    Ben had to use a different surname when asked about his identity. He should not have given his name in the first ce, but he was still dazed by the drugs at that time.

    However, he had a contingency in cases as such. He had some backup n in tight situations and moments like this. He always came prepared for any circumstances he might encounter when on a mission.

    "Are you sure that is all the information you can provide for us?" The police who came to see him asked the question.

    The two police officers stood at the edge of his bed, getting his statement about the incident that happened to him. It was a standard procedure in most countries for gunshot wounds to be reported.

    They tandem kept looking at each other as they assessed his statement. Maybe they were trying to figure out whether he was indeed telling the truth. After all, he was a foreigner in theirnd.

    "I think that is most of what I remember." He told the police officers who were handling his case.

    He already knew that the incident would be investigated, so he had requested the police immediately. In that way, they would not suspect that he was hiding anything else, throwing them off from the truth.

    He had concocted some story to mislead the police away from the actual scene. He had made up a lie about being robbed and dumped on the field where the boy found him.

    It was a usual crime in this part, so his story was not out of the ordinary. The police would not suspect anything amiss from his narrative as long as he did not give them a reason to do so.

    "Just to put your story straight. You are here for a vacation. You just arrived yesterday when some men took your things at gunpoint." The first police stated, repeating what he said for confirmation.

    When he nodded in agreement, he continued. "When you tried to get your passport, one of the men shot you. It was the time that you tried to run away. Luckily, the boy found you."

    When he verified that everything was correct, the officers started exining the procedure of the case. They told him they would run his identification to the system.

    Then, they would investigate the crime scene to find any evidence that would coborate with his story. If everything checked out, then they would continue with the investigation.

    "I hope that we can resolve this issue soon. Thank you, Officers, for helping me out." He confirmed the statement he had just given and thanked the officers who responded to his case.

    He would offer his hand to shake theirs, but his body was still very sore. Moving was still an effort he could not afford. "I will shake your hands, but it is still painful." He smiled at them, gesturing to his wounds with his fingers.

    "Then, we will let you rest now. We wille back as soon as we have a lead." The other police officer said. "In case you remember something, don''t hesitate to call."

    The police officer handed him a card with a name and a number. Then, they thanked him for his cooperation as they walked out of the door, leaving him alone in his room.

    "Thank you again, Sir." He said before they were out of his sight. It would seem that they had not suspected anything amiss from his story. But he still needed to be prepared.

    Fortunately, the small town hended in was not equipped with high-tech equipment and facilities. The police still needed to manually check on his credentials.

    That would at least give him enough duration to formte a n in case his extraction had not arrived yet by the time they returned.

    He only hoped that his team woulde soon enough before the officers came back with the result of their investigation. He had no problem if the police found his story bogus. They could lock him up in a cell.

    But if the people who wanted him dead learned of his whereabouts, then it was a different story. The police station might be crawling with moles and rats that would sell his location for a price.

    "Fuck!" He shouted when he tried to move his body and get out of bed. He twisted in pain and heavily breathed as he tried to recover.

    The drug that the boy injected him was starting to wear off. He could feel his muscles move again, but likewise the excruciating pain of his injuries.

    But he could not lie down and wait for rescue. He had to figure out what to do if his team did not arrive on time. He looked around for anything he could use as a weapon, just in case he would need one.

    "Sir, you should not be moving." A female nurse came inside his room in a rush to stop him. "Your wounds are still fresh. It might bleed again if you keep forcing your body to move."

    She helped him back into his position, leaning back again on the pillows. She checked the bandages, looking if his movements caused any bleeding. Thankfully, his wounds appeared to be intact.

    "Can you give me some pain medication? It is starting to hurt like hell." He asked the nurse, hoping it would help him with his movement.

    He could not stay like a sitting duck in this hospital, knowing that trouble wasing. He had no idea where his team was. Most importantly, he had no clue if his enemies were already outside looking for him.

    "I''m sorry, Sir, but you already had some pain medication, and I can''t give you more." The nurse informed him. She continued to check on his vitals before leaving the room again.

    "By the way, your father called while you were sleeping. He wanted you to know that he is on his way with your family." She stopped on her way out, suddenly remembering the message.

    "Did he say anything else?" He wished he was able to talk to him. It would give him a clear idea of their n. Still, he was thankful that they were alreadying.

    "I don''t know. That was all the doctor told me. She was in a hurry because of another surgery. Maybe I will ask her again once shees by." The nurse smiled at him before leaving his room.

    It gave him a little peace of mind that his team was on the way. But it did not mean that he should ck his guard. They still might be a few minutes away or hours.

    There was still every possibility that those responsible for the abduction were still looking for him. He had to be prepared for them if they ever came to finish the job.

    "Damn." He tried to turn on his side, but it took all his energy to aplish this slight movement.

    This would not have happened, he thought, if Tim was not injured. He should have been the one on the ne with the couple.

    Tim would have known that there was something wrong with the crew. But he was not giving up. He would make up for his mistake.

    He had been injured before, and he survived. He just needed a little push to pump up his adrenaline.. Then, it would help him numb the pain, and then he would be good to go again.

 Chapter 509 - Pawn In The Game

    As Ben waited, his mind went to the operation of their enemies. From what he observed, the mastermind behind this was not just anybody. Probably not some tiny fish, just looking for a big buck.

    To pull through a job like this, they must have a wide connection and a web of resources. From how the men acted with precision and uracy, he would say they were highly trained men.

    He was just lucky that he got away. Fate still did him a favor by saving his life. Now, he had to be careful not to waste the opportunity to survive.

    "I see that you are still alive." A voice came from the door, startling him awake. He quickly moved, causing him to agonize in pain, and dropped back on the bed in his previous position.

    He did not realize that he had dozed off again. His efforts to move again must have exhausted his body, or the pain medication given to him made him drowsy, causing him to fall into a slumber.

    Whatever it was, he had failed and lowered his guard down. Fortunately, the man standing in the doorway was a friend. His team had finally arrived to take him home.

    "You had no idea how happy I am to see you, Joe." Ben smiled at his long-time friend and mate. "Where are the rest of the guys?" He asked, seeing that his teammate was alone.

    Joe had joined the team before him after they had decided to leave the service. He was one of the people who convinced him that working for Alex would be better than trying his luck somewhere else.

    So far, he believed he had made the right decision despite his present circumstance. Besides, whether he had worked for some security service or went back to the force, his life would always be in constant danger.

    "They are checking the perimeter for any threats while we arranged your exit, out of here," Joe said as he entered the room and scouted the ce as if he was looking for something.

    He was not bothered by his movement since it was the standard procedure to secure any room.

    "d to hear that," Ben said, feeling a bit relieved to see a familiar face.

    A few minutes ago, he was a man drowning in shark-infested water. Now, he was being rescued with a lifeboat. He started to rx his stance a bit and slow down his breathing, knowing that he had some backup to protect him.

    He never did like it when he was left vulnerable. He had always had taken care of himself. But in times like this, it was essential to have a partner he could trust.

    "I thought you were on vacation." He asked, curious that he suddenly showed up with the team.

    Then, his mind wondered what he was doing here. He was supposed to be on leave with his family. But then again, it was not unusual for them to be recalled when there was an urgent mission.

    This incident was indeed a mission that would need all hands on deck, especially when Tim was down and he was missing in action. The team would need someone like him who had the most experience.

    "You know, when I heard that you were shot, I knew I had toe and help rescue you," Joe said as he walked towards him. "I am d that it did not seem that bad." He pointed to his wounds.

    He stood by the side of his bed, the same spot as the two police officers upied earlier. Then, his partner looked at the tube attached to his body.

    "I did not know that you care that much about me." Ben jokingly said, but his mind was already working overtime. "I had been through worse." He told him, studying the man standing at his side.

    His instincts were telling him that something was off with his partner. He had been on leave for almost a month, and he suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    He carefully observed his movement, hoping that his intuitions were wrong. Although most time, his hunches had saved him more times than he could count.

    However, he could not afford to use a teammate of wrongdoing unless he had any proof. Gut feelings were not valid evidence, despite the warning bells going off in his head.

    "Of course, buddy, I do care." Joe moved closer to him, sat on the edge of his bed, and stared into his face. "You always have been tough." He said with a bit of undertone of distaste.

    He always liked the young man. He had seen a few of his youth in him. Even took him under his wings when paired together. Nheless, Ben had be a problem for him.

    He had turned to be a thorn in his side that kept on stabbing him until he had been bleeding. He had taken what was supposed to be his, but he was not letting him anymore.

    "You see, everybody thinks that you are the next big shot."

    His hands extended in front of Ben, touching the hose that supplied the dextrose fluid into his veins. He smiled as if he was thinking of something funny.

    "What are you talking about?" Ben asked, confused with his words. "Anyway, where are the others?" rmed at the way his partner was acting.

    Joe seemed to be talking in riddles because he did not see anything funny in what he said. But he was starting to suspect that something was seriously wrong with this picture.

    "Don''t pretend that you are clueless to what I am talking about. Everybody knew that Tim was grooming you to rece him in the ranks." Joe said with bitterness in his voice. "Now, you think you are better than me." He finallyughed, but it was filled with hatred.

    He had been working his ass off for the team, only to be bypassed by this young candidate. He had taught him most of everything he knew, even saving him in one of their encounters.

    "That is not true." Ben denied his usation. Then, it finally clicked on his head. "Why?" He asked him. "Why would you betray us? Did they offer you more money?"

    He figured it out. He was the mole in their lineup. He always thought that not one of them would ever be able to betray the other. They had considered themselves not just as a team but as family.

    Even Alex never treated them as anything but a friend or a rtive. Everything that they would ever need, Alex was there to provide.

    Tim had been the father of the team. He had taken care of all of them. Giving them a job when they needed it. Providing support whenever they needed one.

    "Money, power, recognition..." Joe said with augh. "Everything that working for the team would never give me." He spat out at him. "Do you think that I will be working for you? I made you, kid." He said, full of contempt for him.

    He could enumerate several things that he had gained since he had turned to the other side of the fence. He was now in the good graces of the big boss. After this, he would be living like a king.

    "How can you work for a man like Nick?" Ben voiced his disappointment to the man that had been his mentor.

    He still could not believe that he would betray them. But, at this point, he should have known better than to give his entire trust to anyone.

    He wanted to punch him. Teach the old man some lessons. Maybe it would bring back his sense to him. But he could hardly move his body, much alone defend himself against him.

    "Nick?" Joeughed louder upon hearing his name. "I am not working for that foolish man."

    He grabbed his injured arm tightly. Ben screamed in pain, but he ced a cloth on his mouth to shut him up. He did not want to alert everyone on the floor of what he had nned for him.

    "Who are you working for then?" He was surprised to hear him denied the mastermind in this entire plot.

    However, if he was being paid by the man to keep his silence, then he would surely not tell him that he was working for him. But, he was not expecting that a man, who he had known most of his career life, would disgrace his honor by working for a criminal.

    "If you think that you have be a knight, I am sorry to tell you. But, you are all just a pawn in the game, and it is just beginning.." Joe said in his low voice as he leaned closer into his body.

 Chapter 510 - Through The Grapevine

    He woke up, unable to open his eyes wide, with a slight headache and an aching back. He stretched his arms only to realize that he had fallen asleep on the couch.

    He looked at the source of the noise that had woken him up and saw his phone buzzing. It was his rm notifying him of an early meeting.

    "Uhmmm." He sighed as his body still refused to cooperate with him. He could not me him. He was indeed very exhausted.

    He shook his head to clear his mind of the sleep and finally remembered what happenedst night. He looked around, but he was alone in the room.

    He began to wonder if it was just a dream, tapping his cheek to assure himself that he was wide awake. But when he inspected the room from his point of view, he did not see any sign of her.

    "Jacky." He called as he stood, twisting his body from left to right, even his neck, down to his shoulders, to get rid of the stiffness of his muscles.

    He noticed that he was still wearing his clothes minus the coat, tie, shoes, and socks. He only remembered loosening his tie and unbuttoning the top buttons of his shirt.

    Maybe it was Jacky who helped him out of some of his clothes. But he wondered she could be because he could not find her anywhere.

    He walked towards the kitchen and found a pot with hot coffee already prepared on the counter. "Jacky." He tried again, but the ce remained silent.

    He just confirmed that she was in here. She was not just a figment of his imagination. Although where she went was the question.

    He took a mug out of his cab and returned to the counter. When he lifted the coffee pot, he found a note underneath. Obviously, he knew where it came from.

    Looking at her handwriting, he knew that she had left the note for him. He immediately lifted it up and read the content. He could not help but smile at the first and thest part.

    Marc was written first before it was scratched off. Then, she changed it to his full name. He wondered what was wrong with her. But then again, he was thinking of Jacky.

    Everything was wrong with her, he thought. The exact reason why he was... But he stopped his thought, contemting if that was it. He was crazy about her. He finished his deliberation, returning to the message. Rereading it one more time.

    I am d that we had our talk.

    I am sorry I had to leave early, but something came up in the office. I wanted to wake you up, but you look so tired. Can I just make it up to you with a coffee?

    Then...

    Can I take you to dinner tonight?

    J

    He folded the paper and ced it back on the table. He drank his coffee, still wearing a smile on his lips. Then, his phone rang again. He remembered that he also had to go to work.

    It would be a long day. Then, the thought of dinner came to his mind. He would have loved to dine and wine her, but for now, it would have to wait.

    He just hoped that she would understand that he would not make it to dinner tonight and not take it the wrong way. He suddenly wished to tell her the truth, but that would onlyplicate things. He just had to make a better lie.

    "Can you give me an update on my appointments today?" Marcus said to Alona as soon as he stepped inside the office.

    He had never dreamt of stepping in Alex''s shoes before, but now he had no choice. Whether he liked it or not, he had to take over his position while Alex was indisposed.

    As far as everyone else was concerned, Alex was on his honeymoon with his lovely wife, having the time of their lives. No one had to know the truth, or it might cause a series of problems for the family and thepany.

    More importantly, it might further endanger the lives of his friends. He had to use his best asset today and the following days until they had found them. His ability to wear a poker face.

    "The board meeting is already set in thirty minutes." Alona, Alex''s secretary, exined to him.

    Then, she enumerated the next meetings he had to attend for the entire day. She even left at least three pages of his schedule for the rest of the week.

    "Thanks, Alona. Please be patient with me because this would be a long week for the two of us." Marcus gave her a head up, apologizing in advance.

    He could already see him banging his head on the wall at the end of the week. He was not cut out to be the CEO. He was contented to just follow Alex''s lead. But for his friend, he would do this.

    "I''m sure you will do just fine," Alona answered him with a reassuring smile.

    She had seen him work with Alex. She was confident that he would manage thispany just like her boss. She had no doubt about it.

    "Thanks," Marcus replied to her before sitting down on his temporary chair. He still had to prepare for the meeting. Then, he remembered something.

    "Alona, would you mind doing me a favor?" He stopped her before she could leave the office.

    She turned around and looked at him. "Of course, anything." She answered back. "What is it?"

    "Can you send flowers with an apology that I will not be able to make it to dinner tonight?" He shyly stated, knowing what his reputation was before.

    He was not aware if she had been privy to his past, but the smile on her lips told him that she was. But he had no time to exin to her that this was different.

    This was a regr recurrence in his office before.. He believed his secretary might have shared this small information about him through the grapevine.

 Chapter 511 - The Big Boss

    Nick was at his office since he arrived from his trip. He thought he had it all nned out. Apparently, there was something wrong, or someone might be sabotaging him.

    He was infuriated because he almost had Dani and Alex under his control. But he had to attend to other urgent matters. The two of them would just have to wait till he returned.

    "What else have you learned?" He asked his assistant, who had been his eyes and ears when away from his business.

    He had been over the reports that his team had submitted earlier. He had studied and analyzed them thoroughly, but he always ended up with one conclusion.

    He was searching his brain for the possible culprit behind the attack on hispany. He could certainly think of several enemies who would want to take him down.

    "We are not the only ones having the same issue," Michael told his boss what he had heard from the grapevine. "Rumor has it that even the Hamilton Corporation and Alex''spany are dealing with the same problem."

    He had been closely monitoring the progress of the other industries, especially in terms of the stock market. They had tried buying several more shares of Ethan''spany and even Alex, but their efforts were blocked.

    Alex had learned of their efforts and was prepared to keep them at bay. But under their noses, Alex bought their shares, but only a few. He was not interested in buying more. He just wanted to make a point that he could do it.

    "Do we have a lead on who is behind this?" Nick asked, still furious that someone would dare challenge him. And even take away thepany he was going after.

    It was not him. Somebody else was trying to make a y on taking over Ethan''spany while Alex was gone on his honeymoon. Then, who could be behind the hostile takeover?

    But, the fool thought that he could also buy hispany. He should think again, whoever the man was behind this game. He would not let him get even one piece of hispany, not if he could help it.

    "They were using several dummypanies to buy the shares. Only their representatives were negotiating for them. Luckily, our investors are loyal. They reported the offers immediately." Michael told him.

    However, he was doubtful if loyal was the term he would use to describe their investors. In his mind, he believed that the better word would be scared.

    Terrified for their lives, just like he was. If Nick ever learned that they even thought of betraying him, then it might cost them their lives.

    Maybe not everyone was motivated to follow him due to fear. Some were handsomely rewarded for their loyalty, while some needed something from him.

    "I want you to be on top of this situation. Find out everything you can about the buyer. I want to know who he is." Whoever was trying to buy shares from him and hispetitors just dered war.

    He seriously doubted that it could be Ethan since hispany was in trouble, too, especially now that Alex was out of the action.

    Besides, he could imagine Ethan holding on by a thin thread after he had lost his only daughter. Ethan could not possibly hold a campaign against hispany and stage a show.

    If it was not Ethan and then who could be behind this. He allowed his mind to wander, deliberating all theirpetitors and enemies capable of such action.

    "Sir, would you need anything else?" Michael asked his boss, who seemed to be lost in his thoughts.

    He did not want to leave without being dismissed. He waited until he found a moment to interrupt his boss from his musing. He could see that this incident was troubling him deeply.

    He wondered why since they had encountered this kind of situation before, but they managed to pull through. However, his boss was exuding a different vibe today. It was as if this was far worse than they had encountered before.

    "No, go back to work and get me a name." He instructed, realizing that his assistant was still waiting for him.

    He prepared himself for the next board meeting. He had to calm down his investors and make sure that they understood that he was in control of the situation.

    He did not want them to panic and started abandoning ship just when he was about to win the war. But there was another war he had to prepare for, which might be more brutal than the other one.

    "One more thing, Michael. Can you get me some coffee?" He needed something to energize him.

    Then, his mind returned to his current situation. He wondered who would have the guts to attack Ethan, Alex, and him simultaneously.

    He could also be a big fish in the industry who wanted to climb to the top. Or someone who had inside knowledge of what was actually happening.

    "Damn." He expressed angrily upon realizing that it was a possibility.

    It could be anotherpetitor or enemy who had learned of the abduction. He could be capitalizing on an opportunity to squeeze into the top while everyone was not looking, busy with their different problems.

    Now, that would be a big problem for him if that was the case. His business and freedom would bepromised if this unknown entity knew about the abduction. He might even have pieces of evidence against him.

    He immediately grabbed his phone and dialed a number. He needed help, fast. He had to find out who was behind this new hostile act and put an end to him for good.

    "Yes, I need to speak to him as soon as possible." He spoke on the line.

    He tapped his fingernails on his wooden table as he waited for a response. Maybe today would be the day that he would finally meet the man he had been dealing with for years.

    He had not met the big man behind the shadows but only talked to him on the line. The one who was pulling the strings in the underworld business.

    He had helped him several times with his concerns. In return, he did him a favor here and there. Now, he sought his help again because he had the broadest connection in the world, even in the business industry.

    "You know the drill. Expect the call any time of the day." The man said, then it was abruptly cut. The man used a voice modtor to change his voice, rendering it unrecognizable.

    The man he called did not even give him a chance to reply, but he was already expecting it. They had never stayed on the line long enough for anyone to trace the call.

    He always wondered who was calling the shots in one of the most lucrative illegal businesses in the world. He might even say that it might be as big as Ethan.

    Why did he have to hide in a mask of anonymity when he could be the king of his own world? He could rule and be feared by everyone. Who was this man that they kept calling The Big Boss?

 Chapter 512 - Promising Story In The Making

    Harlowe was fascinated with the development of her story. After reviewing all her facts and consolidating them with the other reports she received, she finally had her conclusion.

    She believed there was a big story brewing and waiting to explode. Many people were doing their best to cover it up. Her instincts were sounding rming bells for her to investigate this further.

    "Are you sure about that?" She asked her secretary. "Not even forter or tomorrow at thetest." But her secretary only said the same thing.

    She had asked for an appointment with the duke when she finalized her conspiracy theory. She needed confirmation that she was on the right track with her new story.

    If her information were correct and she had all the facts pieced out ordingly, then she might have a scoop at her hands, a story that would shake the world.

    But she learned that the duke was temporarily unavable, even for her, which only added to her suspicions. They were keeping the story away from the press.

    "Give me a couple of hours. I am going out." She instructed her secretary as she left her office, canceling most of her appointments.

    She went to another possible source, hoping that person might have more information that could enlighten her about the current situation in the pce.

    Well, at least give her an idea if the newlywed runoff somewhere else for their honeymoon. Or, something else was at y in this borate mystery in her hands.

    "Please, help me out." She pleaded with the person standing before her, wiping the kitchen counter with a hand towel. While she sat on the other side, waiting for her to cooperate.

    She could not let her story die, not when it was causing one heck of a storm in the media circuit. Everybody wanted a piece of her story, but she had exclusive coverage.

    Besides, her instinct still told her to look into it more. She could smell a juicy story, and she was not about to let it get away. Not until she found out the truth.

    "Eida, there is nothing to tell. Alex and Dani left after the wedding to enjoy their honeymoon. The duke is probably busy running the kingdom as usual." A chubby woman told her as she busied herself with her work.

    In all honesty, there was nothing she could tell her. The pce had been silent after the wedding. She had not heard much about the newlywed, except that they were off to their honeymoon destination.

    She was informed by the duchess about their decision to stay at the grand pce for a few days. But she was not about to tell her about that.

    She could see nothing unusual since the couple frequented visiting the king. Especially when there were things that the duke had to take care of regarding the kingdom''s concerns.

    "Aunt Grace, I am sure that you know something. Please tell me. Where is Duke Frederick? I really need to speak with him." She tried her best to make her aunt talk, but she still would not budge.

    She sat down on the kitchen counter where her aunt was entertaining her. She had dismissed the other maids so they could have the room all to themselves.

    She had been serving the duke and his family almost her entire life as the head of household staff. She was bound to know what was going on inside the pce.

    "You know I will not tell you anything, that is if I knew something. I am bound by my loyalty to the crown." Her auntie spoke in her loud voice, emphasizing her stand on the matter.

    "I could not just give information, especially Duke Frederick''s whereabouts or the happenings inside the pce." Her auntie shook her head as she continued with her litany, still refusing to help her.

    She took a cake out from the pantry that she baked this morning and handed her a piece. She hoped that the sweety goodness that her niece always loved would shut her up and stop her from asking more questions.

    Her niece had always been the curious one. She never ran out of questions. Always made people think on their toes when she was around. But she could not break her.

    "Just this once, Aunt Grace, you have to trust me. I am not doing this just for a story. I know something big is going on in the royal family, and I only want to help." She was unsure if she could convince her auntie to tell her anything.

    Her auntie was a tight lip person when it came to privacy. She could be loud and nagging, but when it came to secrets, she would never spill even a drop.

    She could not me her since she had always been loyal and trustworthy to a fault. It was one of the reasons why the royal family had kept her around for so long.

    "What is this really about, Eida?" Her aunt asked, expecting to get to the bottom of the problem.

    She noticed the desperation in her niece''s demeanor which she had only seen in her once. She was only like this when she believed she was saving the world from destruction.

    That was a long time ago and a silly story to tell about her very entric niece, but she loved her just the same. Eida might be overbearing sometimes when she was going after a story.

    However, she could also be sweet and caring when she wanted to be. She only wished that she would finally meet a man that could make her settle down and be happy with a family. She did not want her to end up like her, old and alone.

    "All I can tell you now is that I have a hunch. But I could not tell you yet what it is." She pushed the te of the delicious cake away from her. Trying to prove to her auntie that she was serious about this.

    She wished she could tell her aunt about her discovery to convince her to help her, but she could not. It was a sensitive topic, and she still needed confirmation. Else it would just be rumors, a trashy story that the media tabloids produce.

    "I am sorry, my dear, but there is nothing to tell." Her auntie gave her a tight smile, telling her she was telling the truth.

    She did not see anything unusual with the couple. Maybe a bit of sadness in their smile. But it wasmon for parents who sent their daughters away to go with their husbands. Well, at least that was what she thought, having no child of her own.

    "Fine," Eida finally conceded, taking the cake back closer to her. Just like old times, she attacked the piece of heavenly delight with gusto thinking that she might as well enjoy it.

    She decided to take a different path and not get her auntie involved. She could not let anyone think that her auntie was leaking information to her.

    If she was wrong with this suspicion. It would only jeopardize her auntie''s honor and position in the pce. It would be better if she only knew as little as possible.

    However, her thoughts began to wander to her other story. She still could not decide if the two were somewhat connected. But she was curious about her other project. It was getting more interesting.. It seemed to be a promising story in the making.

 Chapter 513 - Fight To Live Another Day

    "What took you so long? I have been waiting for you for hours." He said as hey on the sandy beach, gazing at the beautiful sunset.

    He had waited for this for a long time. He nned to make the most of their vacation together, with no work, families, friends, and other things to worry about except making each other happy.

    "I was not that long." She defended herself, punching him lightly on his arms as she sat beside him on the reclining chair, staring at the retreating sun.

    It was a daily battle between day and night. The ray of light tried to ovee the darkness at the break of dawn. While the shadows crawled up at dusk to cover everything in a pitch-ck cloak.

    However, not everything was enveloped in darkness. Some nights glowed when the moon decided to disy its magnificence. Together with the stars, they shone brightly in the heavens above.

    "Well, it felt that way." He spoke softly, shifting his gaze to her face. "You are so beautiful." He took her hand and grazed it with his lips.

    He could not help but wonder about the beauty of nature and how anyone would opt not to see it every day. He could stare at the view before him and marvel at its beauty,

    But he would prefer to stare at his wife and her brilliance. She was indeed beautiful not only in the physical aspect but deep inside.

    For him, she was the most beautiful thing to see in the morning and thest he would enjoy looking at before closing his eyes.

    "Not as beautiful as this." She gestured her hands to the scenery in front of them. "I can look at it all day." She turned her back on him.

    She gazed at the waters as they glided softly on the sands before returning to the deep end. They moved back and forth as if enticing her to join the coolness and allure of the calmness of the blue sea.

    "What about me? Am I not also beautiful?" He teased her, sitting up on the chair and showing off his muscr arms and chest.

    He wanted her full attention on him. He wanted them to focus on making this momentst forever. It was rare that they had an opportunity to be alone like this, so he was takingplete advantage of it.

    "Of course you are." She turned around, giving him a reassuring smile. It was like she was looking at a child,forting him. "You are my everything."

    She patted him softly on the cheeks, caressing her gently on the side of his eyes, down to his nose, cheeks, and jawline. It was as if she was memorizing each line on his face,mitting it to her memory.

    "What is wrong?" He suddenly asked, wondering why her face suddenly changed. It was as if she was about to cry.

    He did not want her to cry. This vacation was supposed to make her happy. He tried to think of a reason why she would feel that way. Did he do something wrong or say something that made her sad?

    "Alex, stay with me. I do not want to live without you." With trembling lips, she kissed him as if she was afraid to lose him.

    It was a short kiss, but it felt so sweet and bitter at the same time. It was like a kiss that was saying I love you but at the same time bidding farewell.

    He wanted to kiss her again, but she abruptly stood up. She pulled away from his touch and stepped a couple of feet away from him.

    "Where are you going? You just got here." He said when she saw him turned around and started walking away. "Wait."

    He tried to stand up and run after her, but his body would not respond to hismand. He could only look at her, desperately pleading with her not to go.

    "What is wrong? I will stay with you, but you should also stay here with me." He shouted, but his voice was lost in the wind as she continued to walk without looking back.

    He did not understand as he struggled in his position. But the pain of not seeing her anymore was too much to bear. He could feel tears dropping at the side of his eyes as heid his back on the lounge chair again.

    He wiped his eyes and felt the moisture in his fingertips. He suddenly became aware of his surroundings when he gazed at the darkness.

    The noise of the waves was gone, reced by an eerie silence. The moon was missing, and the stars were absent tonight. Only shadows yed around him, creating some weird images.

    Suddenly, he was confused as to whether he was in a dream. He tried to shift his body, but he barely moved an inch when he felt an unbearable pain on his side.

    "Uhmmm." He made a guttural sound as he moved back into his former position, closing his eyes as he waited for the pain to lessen.

    Judging from the experience, he could safely say that this was not a dream. All of a sudden, all his memories came rushing back. He remembered the abduction, waking up in a warehouse, and the man who took them.

    "Dani," Alex uttered, concerned about her condition. He tried to slowly move his body again, but it was still too painful, leaving him with no choice but toy back again.

    He vaguely remembered his dream, remembering her face. The way she looked at him with despair. He was worried about her, thinking that she might be in danger.

    Without warning, the room was flooded with a bright light, blinding his sight. He had to move his hands to cover his eyes, preventing him from seeing whoever turned it on.

    "Hey, you are finally awake." A man in a suit walked closer to his bed, carrying what seemed to be a bag. "Prince Alexander, right?" He stopped just in front of his bed, looking directly at him as if he was checking his condition.

    "Who are you?" Alex squinted his eyes, adjusting to the brightness that finally revealed the entire room. "Where am I?" He asked, and then he continued asking more questions. "Where is my wife?"

    He had never seen the man before, as far as his memory would recall. He did not seem to fit the criteria of the men who took them. Based on the bag he was carrying, he would assume that he might be a physician of some sort.

    "One question at a time." The unknown man said as he extended his hand to take his risk. "Let me just check on your vitals." He pulled his hand closer to him and ced his fingers on his wrist, checking on his heartbeat.

    "What is wrong with me?" He asked, seeing that his assumption was correct. "What are you nning to do with me? How is Dani?" He kept asking, hoping that he would at least answer some of them.

    "First, who I am doesn''t matter." He let go of his hands and grabbed the bag he was holding earlier, sitting on the side of the bed.

    "Second, it seems that your heartbeat is going back to normal. That is a good sign that you might still survive for another round." He stated as he took a medicine bottle out of his bag, together with an injection needle.

    "Don''t worry." The man said as he looked into his fiery eyes.

    He could see that he still had a lot of fights in him. The men had not broken him yet, but they were not done with him. "This will just sting a little."

    "When I get out of here, I will make sure to make all of you pay." He shouted at the man, struggling to get away from his grip. But his efforts were futile before he felt the prick on his skin.

    He would have fought him if his body was not too weak and in so much pain. But he was not ready to give up. He still hoped to save Dani from Nick.

    He could feel in his heart that she was just nearby, waiting for him. This gave him hope and a reason to live.. For Dani, he would continue to fight to live another day.

 Chapter 514 - Cut From The Same Cloth

    Ethan went back to his office where they were conducting their operation. He was thankful that themissioner of the police force was keeping the situation under wrap.

    Only involving his most trusted investigators to handle the case. Otherwise, this entire search would be all over the news. He did not want that to happen.

    "Any news on the secret buyer?" He quickly called Marcus, checking on his progress.

    He was informed that the board meeting was now over. He wanted an update on the situation. But more than that, he was curious about the man, making a y at taking over hispany.

    He rubbed his jaw, feeling the long stubbles of his beard as he tried to rx his body from the tension of the entire situation. He had barely calmed down his wife.

    He was d when she finally dozed off to sleep. He would just have to worry about her when she woke up. He had to convince her then to eat.

    "It seems that it was not Nick as we suspected. Otherwise, he was putting up an borate show." Marcus answered Ethan with his assumption.

    Marcus said on the line, still wondering who else could be setting up the show. He had called some of his contacts with theirpetitors, fishing for some answers. But so far, he hade up empty.

    "What do you mean? This entire chaos had Nick''s fingerprints all over it." Ethan yelled on the phone, unable to control his temper. He could not believe the news that he had just heard.

    It would be far easier if he could pin down one piece of evidence against Nick, but it seemed that he was always one step ahead of him this time.

    "Apparently, hispany is under attack too." Marcus proimed on the line, slightly moving the phone away from his ears.

    He was expecting another outburst from his boss. Technically not his boss, but he still would like to consider him as such out of his respect.

    He could not also me him for taking his anger on him. He would also feel the same way if his family was in danger. He did feel that way because Alex had always been a brother to him, and Dani was now his sister.

    Someone had to keep their cool in a situation like this, and he elected himself as the one, not counting on Ethan for now. Alex had entrusted everything to him before he left. He nned to deliver on that promise.

    "Shit!" Ethan rarely swore, but when he did. He only did it in extreme circumstances. "I don''t know what Nick''s game is, but I swear he had his hands deep in this whole shinanigan."

    He still could not shake off that feeling that the man was behind the abduction. Maybe not the part about the business, but he could feel it in his guts that Nick was the mastermind behind the couple''s disappearance.

    He could still remember his face when he saw Nick at the party. He remembered the swine smiled at the couple as he congratted them before leaving the party.

    He knew then that he was cooking up something. He should have listened to his instincts then. Instead, he had let his guard down, thinking that they had won the game.

    "Let me know if you have any other news." He quickly ended the call and walked out of the room.

    He decided to check on Tim and his operation to get Ben back. It had been a couple of hours since he left him. They should have Ben in their custody by now.

    "What is going on here?" Ethan asked the man guarding the door. He could hear the loudmotion along the hallway on his way over to the room.

    The scene when he reached the room left him speechless. It was chaos as Tim yelled over the receiver as if he was in a war. He could hear shouting on the other line and what would appear to be gunshots.

    Tim held his hand to him to stop him from talking. He was probably distracting him from his mission, so he opted to stay on the sidelines and observe.

    "Secure the package and get out of there. The airne is ready to go as soon as you are all on board." Tim said in hismanding voice.

    He would not let any of his men down. He wished he was with them on the mission. Unfortunately, he had to admit that he would only be a liability to them in his condition.

    However, he was proud of his team for doing everything they could to get Ben back. But he heard some of them had been injured, but all were ounted for.

    "ETA, ten minutes, give or take." The man in charge of the mission informed him before cutting the line.

    Tim finally put the receiver down on the table and sighed deeply. The team was not clear yet. Not until they were on board and on air. But their enemies were still in pursuit, so there was that.

    He finally sat down on his chair, feeling the tension still hanging on his shoulders. Then, he remembered that Ethan was waiting for him, nodding in his direction, acknowledging his presence.

    "What was that all about?" Ethan wanted confirmation of what he heard.

    He heard one side of the conversation and was unsure of what to make of the scene he had just witnessed. He did not want to assume anything at this point. Only facts mattered.

    "Whoever took Alex and Dani almost got Ben." Tim finally exined the situation to Ethan.

    When his team reached the facility where Ben was treated, they were almost toote. If not for themotion made by a young boy, they would have missed him when his unconscious body was wheeled out of the hospital.

    One of his men only noticed that Ben was the patient under the white cloth when a young boy questioned a man wheeling him into an ambnce. "Where are you taking, Ben?"

    They became suspicious and investigated, then the gunshots were fired. They had to retaliate to protect themselves and Ben. They finally had secured Ben, but the unexpected shots hit two of his men.

    "Are they critical?" He would have to arrange for his best doctors to attend to their wounds.

    He could not let any of these men die after sacrificing their lives to find his children. He had to do everything he could to reward their bravery and loyalty.

    "We will know as soon as they are on board. I already have doctors waiting for them to administer first aid once they are on air." Tim had always been thorough in his missions.

    Having Alex as their financer had allowed him to be prepared. He did not have to worry about finding funds for their necessities. The military doctors were also on call every time they were needed.

    "Let me know if you need anything else." Ethan offered, d that they had Ben with them.

    "I will. I appreciate that." Tim told the old man. He could understand the respect that Alex had given to this man.

    He believed Alex was no different from him. They could pass up as actual father and son.. It was as if they were cut from the same cloth.

 Chapter 515 - A Man Without A Face

    He had Vince looking for Nick as he flew back to New York City to deal with him. He needed answers and a way to clear his name with the Council, or he could kiss his throne goodbye.

    He knew that his father was, at least, doubtful that he could do such an act against Alex. But the Council might not be as forgiving of his involvement with Nick and his apparent illegal activities.

    "Where have you been?" Prince Edward rushed inside his office, not letting his secretary stop him from seeing him.

    Finally, Vince learned from someone he had been in close contact with inside the building that Nick was coop up in his office. He was not epting appointments at the moment.

    He could not let the opportunity to face him slip by again. He had to take immediate action before Nick disappeared again on his radar.

    "What do you want, Edward? As you can see, I am overwhelmed with work." Nick did not even look up from the papers he was perusing as he spoke to his visitor.

    He did not need him to poke around his office today. Although he was expecting that he would show up soon enough. After what he did to him, he was bound to confront him.

    He was not expecting that they would meet this soon. Not when he was in a crisis and not prepared to deal with him yet. Although, no matter what Edward said, he would never admit any wrongdoings. He was confident that all Edward had was spections. It would never stand in court.

    If he was a criminal, Edward was as evil as a viin as he was. He had not just explored his dark side yet. The prince was also capable of doing horrific things. ording to his observation, he justcked the motivation to do it.

    "Why did you frame me up? Make me look like I am trading with the leaders of the underworld business." Edward used his partner, remembering introducing him to what he said was legitimate clients.

    He had known that Nick was a bit shady, but he thought they were partners, and Nick would not put his business and his life in jeopardy. But he was proven wrong.

    He sought his help to get what was rightfully his, but instead, he got framed for something he did not do. This was not what he had signed for when he made a deal with Nick, the devil evidently.

    "I have no idea of what you are talking about." Nick finally looked up and stared at the enraged face of his former partner.

    Well, he was expecting that he would finally say adios once he discovered what he did to him. Unless he could convince him that he had nothing to do with what he was using him of.

    In his current situation, Edward pulling all his investment out of hispany would be detrimental. It could trigger a chain reaction once the board and thepany''s investors heard about it.

    They might think that thepany was going under, and they might abandon ship. After all, Edward did invest arge sum of money in hispany. That could not happen. It had to be stopped.

    "What about Alex and Dani''s abduction?" He questioned him, believing that he also had something to do with it. "That was not what I asked you to do. I only wanted you to bring Alex''spany down."

    He walked closer to his table and nted the palm of his hand on his table as he stared him down. He could see in his eyes the pride in his aplishment, but his words denied his usation.

    "What?" He acted surprised. He dropped the pen he was holding and pushed his chair backward as his expression abruptly changed into concern. "What are you talking about?"

    Nick knew everyone would be pinning this abduction on him. After all, he did have a motive due to his connection to both the groom and the bride.

    But he had prepared himself for this. He had made a wless alibi that would throw all suspicions away from him. It would have been perfect if not for the unexpected situation in hispany.

    "Don''t act like you are innocent," Edward shouted at him, even mming his fist on the table. "I know that you nned all this."

    But Nick remained silent, watching his visitor blow up some steam. Edward continued with his charges, ming Nick for his current situation in the kingdom. He

    "You took Alex and Dani after the wedding and then pinned the me on me. After all, everyone knew that I had a problem with my cousin." Edward told him what he thought of his idea.

    "I know you are the one who transferred all that money into my ount. Then, made it look like I was paying off those mercenaries for the abduction." He persisted, voicing out all his spection about the case.

    He would not let Nick get away with this. He would not take the fall for his crime, not without a fight. Not without trying to prove his innocence and taking down Nick.

    He had wished numerous times for his cousin to be removed from his path, but not like this. He did not want his blood on his hands.

    "As much as I want to be the viin in your story, I am sorry to disappoint you, but I am not. Many people would want to abduct your family, even you." Nick pointed out.

    When Edward was about to interrupt, he stopped him, holding his hand up in the air. "As you can see, mypany is under attack as of now. I am under a lot of stress because I can lose mypany if I don''t stop whoever is doing this."

    Something in what Edward said sounded rming bells in his head. He had no idea what he was using him of, at least about thest part of his statement.

    He did not transfer any money to his ount recently. Definitely, he was not involved in the hacking of it. He was curious if what happened to Edward was connected to what was happening to him and the Hamilton Empire.

    Someone wasing after all of them, pulling the strings that were creating havoc in their businesses and lives.. An invisible enemy, a man without a face.

 Chapter 516 - A Friend Or A Fiend

    Nick kept his eyes focused on Edward, watching what he might be thinking. He was sizing up his reaction, wondering if he was taking a bite of his bait.

    "I heard Ethan and Alex''s businesses are also undergoing the same situation. Maybe whoever took the two was the same people trying to destroy us all." Nick said, suddenly finding his own statement interesting.

    He was definitely guilty of framing Edward, but not everything he was using him of was his doing. Someone was definitely ying them against each other.

    "Are you saying that someone else was behind this?" Edwardmented but remained doubtful that he was telling him the truth.

    Nick could have concocted this idea, nting it on his mind to win his trust back. In the end, he would find himself stabbed in the back again.

    "Of course, that makes perfect sense." That statement was genuine.

    It was a revtion that someone else was using his ns to make a y against them. All he could do was shake his head at his new discovery. It would seem that he had been used at his own game.

    However, he still had no clue who could be behind this. It was definitely not him who was making everyone dance to this music.

    But he was not dancing anymore. He was going to figure this out. He would make sure that he would win in the second round.

    "Don''t you see? Someone wants all of us to go down. They are ying all of us against each other." He kept going, seeing the distrust in Edward''s expression.

    He might have been caught unaware of another yer in this game, but now, he woulde prepared in the next match. But first, he had to convince this fool that he was innocent and his participation in this investigation was very much wee.

    "So, who do you think could be behind this?" Edward decided to y his game.

    He would pretend to be clueless about his n and join forces with him again. In that way, he could monitor his movement and learn his secrets.

    "What do you say, partner? Should we work on this together?" Nick expectantly said, as if he already knew that he would agree to his proposal.

    He had to appear guiltless about this case and confident in finding the culprit. It was the only way he could make Edward agree to his n. He still needed him to cooperate, just until he had cleared the problem.

    He could not have him running away with his money and using him of the crime. Though he had no evidence that could send him to jail, it could still cause problems in hispany.

    "I think that is a great idea, Nick." Edward finally agreed with his suggestion.

    He had set his phone to record their conversation, hoping to get Nick to confess. But he was too smart to fall for his trap. He had avoided incriminating himself with the case.

    But it would not stop him from learning the truth. He could not believe that he had allowed Nick to manipte him before. But he would redeem himself in the eyes of his father and his countrymen.

    He would catch Nick red-handed with the evidence that would put him away for life, or better yet, die by the guillotine, which was what he deserved.

    "Shit!" Nick cursed when Edward finally left his office. He had to get his shit together, he thought, thinking of the mess he was in.

    He walked away from his desk and stood by the window. He hoped that the view would calm his mind from his encounter with Edward and his discovery.

    He still had to deal with the issue in hispany. Apparently, he also had to n for his unknown enemies, who might being after him.

    But all he wanted to do was go back and deal with Alex and be with his future wife, Dani. However, he could not do that until he had settled everything first, or he might not have apany to go back to.

    The beeping of his phone alerted him of an iing call. When he peeked at the screen, it was just a number that he did not recognize. He was good at memorizing numbers, so he was convinced that this was an unknown caller.

    "Yes." He finally answered, knowing that he could not ignore the call. It might be the person on the other line who he had been waiting for.

    The man did not use identifiable numbers that could be traced easily. Meaning he only used burner phones that he would destroy after the call.

    He also did not stay on the line for a long enough period. He had to make this call count, or he might never get the opportunity to talk to him again.

    "You wanted to talk to me." He said quickly once the line was connected. As usual, he was using a voice changer, making his tone unrecognizable to whoever he was talking to.

    His time was valuable, and he did not waste it on anyone insignificant. But he still considered Nick as someone he still needed in his ns.

    He would indulge him a few more times before he would dispose of him like what he did to those who had no value to him anymore.

    "Yes, boss. But this time, can we meet?" Nick answered the boss and requested to see him.

    He hoped that the boss would finally consider him an ally and trust him to meet him in person. It would be an opportunity for him and his business to have his backing, especially in his time of crisis.

    "You know the drill. I don''t see anyone in person unless you have a wish to die in my hands." The man spoke on the line with an aura of confidence and arrogance. "What do you need? I don''t have all day."

    He would have hung up the phone with his request. But as he said earlier, he still needed the man. He waited patiently for him while checking his watch.

    "I''m sorry." Nick knew he had made a mistake by demanding from the big boss. He quickly tried to rectify it by telling the boss about his concerns.

    He told him that he sought his assistance about the attack on hispany. Maybe he had connections who could figure out the identity of the shellpany.

    He knew he had not given him much in exchange for all the help the boss had already provided him. Still, he was grateful that the boss was still hearing him out.

    "I see." The boss said upon hearing his short report on the matter. "Let me see what I can do for you." The man said. "But this time, this one will cost you." He continued as he looked at his watch.

    He abruptly ended the call, not waiting for Nick to reply to his statement. He could not stop the yful smirk that appeared on his lips upon disconnecting the line.

    He turned off the phone and then removed its batteries and the card and wiped it clean. He ced the phone and a piece of equipment that he used to change his voice in sealed stic and into his bag.

    He would have to dispose of itter. Then, he returned to his work as if nothing out of the ordinary had just happened. He signaled for his secretary to send in his next appointment.

    On the other side of the line, Nick could not help but be disappointed. He had hoped that he would finally meet the boss. He badly needed his alliance in a time like this.

    A knock on his door snapped him back to the present, realizing that he had been staring at his phone since the call ended. "Yes," Nick quickly responded to the person behind the door, "Come in." He put down the phone on hisp but did not let go of it, looking up to see what his secretary wanted.

    His mind was still reeling from hisst conversation with the big boss. He had tried several times to learn his identity, the man behind the operation of the underground business, but he was too elusive.

    "Sir, you have an appointment in fifteen minutes." His secretary reminded him.

    "What?" He asked, unable to grasp what his secretary said as he remained lost in his thoughts.

    Based on the intel his investigators gathered, when the leader of the illegal operation died, his son took over the business and ran it in a new direction.

    Only the most trusted people knew who seeded the father. His identity had been hidden from the world for his protection. Until now, he had not revealed himself and publicly imed his throne.

    But his reputation had already gained much respect in the underworldmunity. Gaining the trust of the different factions operating all over the world.

    "Your appointment, Sir." His secretary reminded him, alerting him of his pending schedule.

    "Ok, just let him in once he arrives," Nick responded, remembering another investor that he had to appease.

    Since this fiasco, at least three of his investors had already expressed their concerns. Luckily, he still had control over them. In the meantime, they would not be a problem.

    However, as he stared at the screen again in his hand. Something urred to him, an epiphany of some sort. What if he was looking at the problem the wrong way? What if his adversary was not entirely unknown?

    He suddenly considered that his enemy might be closer than he thought.. He might be hiding under the guise of a partner. But should he regard him as a friend or a fiend?

 Chapter 517 - Trashy Clothes

    He stood from his table and walked towards the window, hoping that the view would calm him down. But no matter how hard he tried, he could feel his blood boiling and his tension increasing.

    In this kind of condition, he could not help but think of Cassie. She would know what to do when he was in this mood. He wondered where she was now. His men still could not find her.

    "Michael, will you move my two appointments toter or tomorrow. I need to leave for a couple of hours." He told Michael as he exited his room and moved towards the elevator.

    He knew that he could not concentrate unless he had done something about his stress level. He could only think of one fastest way to release his tension.

    Because, as of now, he wanted to strangle someone. He was starting to put the pieces of evidence together. He was not too keen on the direction it was going.

    "Sir, you can''t cancel on Mr. Mortey." Michael tried to reason with him not to leave. The man was one of their top investors that should not be ignored.

    "Do your job? Think of a good excuse." Nick waved goodbye to him as he entered the elevator and left him to deal with the client.

    He had a more important matter to attend to besides entertaining a spoiled rich client who thought the world should revolve around him.

    After a few minutes, he was unlocking a door in one of the expensive condominiums in the city. He never bothered knocking since he was paying for the ce.

    "What are you doing here in the middle of the day?" A woman greeted him, sitting on the balcony, wearing a cute top and skimpy shorts. "Come to think of it. It has been a while since yourst visit."

    She stood up from his position and sexily moved towards where he stood, in the middle of the living room. As soon as she was within reach, he grabbed her waist, pulling her hard against him.

    "You know exactly why I am here." He whispered in her ears as he let his lips graze the side of her neck.

    His hands started moving around her back, pulling her even closer until there was barely a space between them. But he had no time to y with her.

    "Do you want something to eat?" She teased him, trying to pull away.

    She was a bit angry with him for making her feel like she meant nothing. But she was more disappointed with herself for ending up in this position.

    Although she could notin about the money, he provided for her and her family. Still, it would be nice if he would at least show her a bit of respect. That she was not just a paid whore he fucked when he needed his release.

    "No." He told her in all seriousness, making her stop her childish notions. He pulled her with him until they both fell on the couch, with her sitting on hisp. "Take off your clothes." He ordered, not wanting to waste his valuable time.

    She stood up and quickly removed the little clothes she wore while he watched her little show. He would have enjoyed ying with histest toy, but he was on a tight schedule.

    He did not care about her feelings. He was paying her enough to deal with that. He only wanted her body and a quick fuck without too muchplication.

    He had no time to hook with random girls every time he needed to getid. Since Cassie went missing, it had been hard to rece her, but luckily, he identally found her. A beautiful desperate woman who needed assistance.

    "Then, let me take care of you." She said, doing what she was paid to do. Take care of him and his needs.

    She would never have agreed to this, but desperate times made her do things that she thought she would never do. However, this was better than whoring herself on the street or in a club.

    At least Nick paid her more than enough to livefortably and get her mother hospitalized. She did not mind what he did to her body, even if she had to lose her dignity.

    Self-righteousness would not put food on the table or pay her mother''s piling up hospital bills. But Nick''s money would. All she had to do was make sure to make him happy.

    "Come here." Hemanded, pulling her back on hisp, letting her straddle him.

    She would do, for now, he thought as he let her work on his body. But his mind went back to another woman who he wanted to upy his bed. This time, he was not thinking about Cassie.

    He was obsessing about her, about tasting her delectable body. But the time for them woulde soon enough. He would have her eventually. In the meantime, he had to deal with his immediate problems first.

    Danie Hamilton would be his again. "Dani," Nick moaned her name loudly as he closed his eyes, imagining that it was her, moving underneath him.

    He pictured her face as he let his hands roam all over her body. He kept saying her name as he pleasured himself at the expense of the woman writhing in his ministrations.

    He did not care for her satisfaction. He only wanted his as he kept pounding on her until he had found his release. He shouted her name again, feeling the gratification of consuming his need.

    Then, theyy spent on the couch for a few minutes, both catching their breaths. "Would you like something to drink?" She asked him, standing up naked after a few minutes of recovering from their recent tryst.

    She still could not understand his fascination with the name. It was part of their condition. That was, once she agreed to their arrangement, she had to change her name to Dani.

    The first few times he mentioned the name and referred to her, she felt weird. But now, she did not care anymore. After a while, she had gotten used to him calling her by the name.

    She did not question his fetish or what the name symbolized. She was not being paid to snoop around about his personal life. She also did not n to, not wanting additionalplications in her life.

    "No, I still have to go back to the office." He told her as he stood up and put back his clothes in order.

    He had no n of staying long. He had already aplished what he came here to do. Now it was time to deal with his current problems. He had to find his enemy.

    He ran his hands on his hair, fixing it with his fingers, and then walked towards the door. "Buy yourself some new clothes. Decent ones." He said, turning around to look at her still naked body.

    "What would I do with my clothes?" She asked since she wasfortable wearing them.

    "Burn all of them." Nick indicated the clothes that were still lying on the floor.. He believed his Dani would never be seen wearing those kinds of trashy clothes.

 Chapter 518 - Gentle Giant

    She had been pacing the room for a few minutes now, waiting for the guard to open the door. She could tell that it was almost lunchtime, judging from the shadow produced by the sun outside.

    Still, she had no news of Alex and his condition. She also had not seen Nick anywhere in the vicinity. She was anxious for any form of information.

    The men still loitered outside her window. asionally, enjoying basking under the sun. ying target shooting on an open range on the other side of the house.

    "Please, please, please." Dani prayed to whoever was listening, whispering in the air her most desire at the moment.

    She was hoping that it would be Samson who would be bringing her the food. It would allow her to talk to him again. She believed that the more shemunicated with him, the more she could establish a bond with the big man.

    If only she could possibly take hold of a phone, then she could call outside and ask for help. To do that, she would need help from the big man. As of now, she could not think of any other way.

    After a few more minutes...

    "m!"

    "ng!"

    A loud noise could be hearding from outside the room. Then, a metal hit the wooden floor, and finally, a smashing sound of ceramics breaking reverberated along the hallway.

    "Damn! What the heck, man." The sound of a loud voice of a man cursing another man reached her ears as she moved closer to the door to investigate themotion.

    She nted her ears on the wooden surface, hoping to make sense of what was happening outside. From what she heard next, it sounded like the man tripped and spilled her food all over the floorboard.

    The man in charge seemed to be pissed. "Go get her another set of food and then clean this mess afterward." He barked his order, appearing to be inmand of the situation.

    She quickly stepped back away from the door when she heard the creaking of the wooden floors. It meant that whoever was out there wasing to check her in the room.

    Then, she saw the doorknob rattled, making a clinking sound as if someone was giggling at some keys in his hand. Finally, she heard a gentle knock as the door was unlocked and opened gently.

    "I am sorry about the noise, Your highness, but you have to wait for your food. My clumsy partner today had an ident and spilled them all over the floor." A slightly familiar male voice said before he revealed himself by the door.

    "I hope you are not yet hungry." He quickly added, looking very apologetic.

    The man she was waiting for stopped by the doorway as if he had no n to enter. He looked around the room as if he was checking the ce before fixing his eyes on her.

    "That is ok." Dani immediately spoke up, feeling the raspiness in her voice. It was probably due to her cryingst night after having a nightmare.

    Although, the cause of her despair had nothing to do with the horrible dream. But more on the images left in her head of what Nick had done with Alex.

    She cleared her throat before she continued talking. "I am not yet that hungry. I can wait." As she tried to clear her head, concentrating on her current task.

    She was slightly hungry, but she would not die of starvation if she waited for a few more minutes. Besides, eating was the least of her concern.

    She had more pressing matters to do, realizing that she was presented by fate with an opportunity. He had the big guy all to herself.

    "Why don''t youe in for a second, Samson?" She beckoned him with a wave of her hands. "I feel like I am going crazy not having anyone else to talk to." She used her most convincing voice as if she was trying to win a jury to her side.

    She looked at the big man, who hesitated for a second before stepping inside the room. Just a few feet away from the door, he kept the door opened and remained standing.

    "Do you need anything? Are you not feeling well?" Samson asked, slightly worried that she might be feeling unwell. She could see that she was a bit pale, and her eyes were slightly puffy.

    His boss did tell him to take care of her and provide for her needs. He could not let anything happen to her while she was on his watch.

    "No. I am ok. Maybe just a little..." She held her tongue as if she was thinking of the right words to say to him. "I don''t know how to exin it." She looked at him as if she was confused.

    "I hope you don''t mind if we talk even for a few minutes. I just needed somepany. I think." She added before he could respond to her statement.

    She believed from the way his face showed some concern. He was beginning to soften up to her. It was a matter of time before he would eventually turn to her side. Well, it was what she was hoping for.

    Samson was the only possible ally she could have in this whole ce. She could not fail in this mission to win him over. It was the only way she could execute her n.

    "I am not supposed to bother you." He exined, reluctant to give in to her request. "I am just here to assure your taking care of and safety."

    He did understand her situation. If he was in her shoes and imprisoned in this room, he would also feel a bit depressed. But he had work to do. It was a high-paying job that he could not lose.

    She decided to sit at the table, hoping that he would follow her. But with no luck, he remained standing at his current position, just looking at her.

    He was harder to convince than she thought, but she was not ready to give up just yet. She would use all the tricks she had learned in the book. She would not stop until she had exhausted all her options.

    "Anyway, how are you today? I can see that the sun is quite beautiful. There is no sign of rain. It must be wonderful to be out in the open." She tried another tactic.

    She talked about her fascination with nature, trying to make him feelfortable around her. She thought talking about rtable topics would ease the conversation and hopefully establish trust.

    "I love jogging before the break of dawn. There is some kind of magic in the air when the early morning breeze touches my face." She exined to him when he remained silent, not answering her question.

    However, she believed she was not mistaken about him. She had read it in his eyes that he was different. He was not doing this for pleasure but as a necessity.

    She just had to get through to him. It might not work, but she had to try.. He seemed to be too sweet to be in this line of business, just like a gentle giant.

 Chapter 519 - In One Piece

    When he remained silent, she thought that she might have been mistaken. Maybe she only wanted to read in his eyes what she needed. But in truth, he was just as heartless as the rest of them.

    "It is beautiful outside during early mornings, but it could also be hot in the early afternoon. Still, it is better than the snow back home." He finally spoke up, dly telling her his opinion on the matter.

    He ckened a little in his military stance, adding a few details of what he liked about the cepared to where he grew up. He still did not move any closer, maintaining the distance between them.

    "Do you think I will ever be allowed to go outside?" Dani finally asked the big man, baiting him to continue with the conversation. Looking down at her feet and appearing deste.

    If she could make him talk and open up a bit more, she could confirm that she was correct in her assumption about him. She might still have a chance to get out of here with Alex, hopefully, both of them alive.

    She had to convince him that she deserved his help. That what Nick had done to her and Alex was unreasonable. She had to appeal to his conscience if he still had one.

    "Eventually." The man shrugged his shoulders, slightly unsure. "I guess, that is, if you behave. The boss might let you roam around the grounds." He answered her.

    Even if he wanted her to see the outside, he could not allow it. Not without the orders of his boss. As of today, he was told that he should not let her out of the room. Lock her doors at all times.

    "Where is Nick, by the way? Your boss." She asked him as if out of the blue since he mentioned his boss. "I had not seen him sincest night." Pretending to be not that interested.

    She tried to y it cool so he would not suspect anything. He would only think that she was just trying to make conversation. Nothing else.

    She guessed that Nick might not be currently on the estate. She presumed that he had left after the call. Knowing Nick, he would not miss the chance to torture her with his presence if he was anywhere nearby.

    "He had to attend to some important business. I heard that something was wrong with his business. That is all I know." It was out of his mouth before he realized that he had said too much.

    Luckily, his partner was not with him when he made the slip-up. Or he might be in trouble with his boss. But he just ignored it since he believed no harm was done.

    It was the truth, hearing his boss swearing to the person on the other line. Then, he left instructions for him to keep an eye on her before leaving the other obligations to their team leader.

    "Oh, ok." She replied, not making it sound like it was a big deal. "I guess he is busy. I hope you don''t mind, but is there some form of entertainment in this house." She tried to change the topic, thinking of another question not rted to Nick.

    She thought that should throw him off a bit and not think of his blunder. She did not want him to stop talking to her, thinking she used him to get information.

    "Unfortunately, there is none. There is no other form of reception here except for the satellite phone that the boss is using." He told her.

    He made sure not to mention the other satellite phone in the radio room they used tomunicate outside. He did not n to make the same mistake twice.

    He had already revealed too much to her. He was not going to do it again. However, he still indulged her questions, entertaining her in the process. It was the least he could do under her circumstances.

    "Anyway, it was nice talking to you. You are very kind for keeping mepany, even for a short while." She said to him, hearing another sound in the hallway.

    His partner was on his way back, whistling as he walked towards them. It was a sign that she should end the conversation before the other man caught her and figured out her ns.

    "It was my pleasure. I hope I was able to help ease up at least a bit of your loneliness." He pinched his two fingers together in front of him, showing her the hand symbol of tiny.

    "It did. I hope we can do this again." She answered him, feeling delighted that she had made a breakthrough. She just needed to follow it up soon. "Thanks again."

    Then, she turned her head at the view outside her window. She pretended to be admiring thendscape of the ce, which prompted Samson to move back to the door and check on his partner.

    "Just put the food on the table and let us get out of here. We still have something else to do." He instructed the other man. "Hurry up. We are alreadyte as it is." He looked at his watch on his wrist, inspecting the time.

    "Eat well, princess." He said before closing the door when his partner had exited the room.

    She would have thanked him again, but the door was already closed. Besides, she did not want to appear getting close to him in front of another guard.

    She kept her mouth close and stared at the food before her. It looked good, but she still had no appetite. However, just like before, she forced the food on her lips, down to her stomach.

    "Bottoms up." She motivated herself as she took thest portion of the dish into her mouth, hardly tasting any of its deliciousness. At least she had made some progress, she thought, keeping herself pumped up with hope.

    She reminded herself that she had to keep her body nourished and her mind sharp.. That was the only way she and Alex would be getting out of here in one piece.

 Chapter 520 - Punishable By Death

    "Damn!"

    "That stupid fool. How could Joe do that to us?"

    "Fuck!" Tim continued to curse at the top of his lungs. "All this time, I never suspected anything. How could he betray us all?" He ran his fingers through his hair, feeling exasperated.

    He still could not believe that one of them would be capable of stabbing them in the back. Although it was not unlikely since all of them were still humans, capable of making mistakes. Still, he expected more from his team, especially Joe.

    He just did not anticipate it from the old goat who had been his confidant since he had joined the team. Joe was a good man, but the system might have gotten to him.

    "He wanted out with a huge payday," Ben narrated what happened in the facility where he was treated.

    If not for the child, he might be a goner now. He mentally reminded himself that he had to visit him one day when he had fully recovered and all of this was over.

    He had to thank him for saving his life, not just once but twice. He would never have predicted that a young boy could ever save his life.

    "Well, if that was all he wanted, he could have asked me. I would have helped him settle in with afortable retirement package." Tim said, still unable to ept that one of his teammates would choose money over family.

    He had taken care of most of his men in his best capacity. With Alex backing, his men and their families were well provided for. They were not rich, but they had livedfortably without worries.

    They had risked their lives in the military, not knowing when they would return home in a body bag. At the end of it all, they and their families were still unsure of their future.

    "Well, Joe believed that you are bypassing him as a sessor in your position and naming me as the next in line. He said he refused to work under me." Ben finally admitted, still unable to consider such a ridiculous idea.

    "Of course, I told him that it was not true." He quickly added, not assuming that someone like him could ever take over Tim.

    Maybe in a far future, a very far one, he might take on the role. He believed that Joe was right. He still had a lot to learn before he became anywhere near as good as Tim or even Joe.

    Ben would have followed Joe if Tim ever decided to pass his position to Joe. He respected Joe for all the things he had taught him, especially those times that Joe was there to save his butt.

    "Then he was a fool for choosing his interest first before the entire team," Tim concluded, disappointed for losing a good man. But happy that Ben had survived his ordeal.

    He patted Ben on his hand, careful not to touch his injuries. He was d that Ben was finally back in their midst, being treated by the best doctor in the city.

    He was proud of his team for risking their lives for their fellow member and for putting their lives to save another.

    He would not lose sleep on Joe. He had be a rotten apple in a good batch. He was d that they had seen his

    "It was his loss, not ours," Ben stated, agreeing with what his boss had said. "I am also d that you are ok." He told his boss, who sat beside his hospital bed.

    He looked at his boss, who had been like a father to him. He would have given his life for this man and for Alex, who never treated him like he was not his equal.

    "Anyway, I better let you get back to sleep. I need you to recover quickly." Tim stood from his chair, holding on to his own injury.

    "I wish I could do more," Ben said, anxious to help in any way he could. "Do you already have any lead to where they had taken them?" He asked, wishing he had learned where they had taken the couple.

    He remembered being surprised to see a new flight attendant on the ne. Then, he was attacked from behind when he tried to talk to the pilot inside the cockpit. That was when he had lost consciousness.

    After several hours, he woke up, his hands tied up on his back. It was just fortunate that he had a few tricks on his sleeve. He was able to untie himself without the men guarding him noticing.

    "I don''t want you to worry about that. You already have done more than enough." Tim assured him. "I want you to concentrate on making yourself better."

    He knew he should be listening to his own advice. But somebody had to take charge in this situation. He knew it was only him qualified to handle such a delicate matter.

    Joe was wrong about Ben. Ben was more than capable of taking over him. He might be young and less experienced than the two of them, but he still had a good head over that shoulder of his.

    "But..." Ben was about to argue with Tim that he could still help, but Tim would not allow it.

    "Just get better first. You are in a worse condition than I am." Tim told him, with no room for argument.

    He stared at one of his best men on the team. He believed that Ben would be a good leader if not now, maybe someday. As he said before, he could see himself in him.

    But Joe was also wrong about his assumption. He seriously contemted handing some of his responsibilities to Joe when he decided toe back from his vacation.

    Fortunately, he had learned of his true colors before he did hand him the reins. He would have regretted it in the end. His team would have fallen into the enemy''s hands.

    "By the way, do you think Joe survived the encounter?" He asked, remembering his other men were unable to answer him definitely.

    During their rescue mission of Ben, his men had exchanged gunshots with the other team. Some of his men were injured, while their adversary also had incurred injuries and fatalities.

    Nobody could confirm if Joe was only injured or had died during the exchange of fire. However, they were sure that Joe was hit by one of his men.

    "I would not know. I was heavily drugged, and my head was spinning during that time." Then, he tried to recall if he could remember anything from that incident.

    "Never mind," Tim said, not wanting Ben to worry about him. "If Joe was shot, let us just assume that he might still be alive." He told him. "If he is. I promise you. I will catch him, and he will pay for his crime."

    It was better to assume the worse than becent that he was killed, then eventually learn that he survived to haunt them in the future.

    He was fair in the way he handled his men. He usually showed mercy for the minor mishaps they made. But the treacherous act of Joe was different. His attempt to harm Ben or even kill him was not tolerable.. His betrayal was punishable by death.

 Chapter 521 - Innocent Until Proven Guilty

    She just sat down at her ce at the dining table, waiting for his husband and the others to join her for lunch. She usually took care of the arrangements in the kitchen when she visited the grand pce.

    Today, she had the chefs prepare a good meal for her family. It was the only way she could distract herself from thinking about Alex and Dani.

    She could not keep brooding about her son and daughter-inw, or she might go crazy. She had to trust her husband. She believed he was doing everything to get their kids back.

    "I heard that a reporter is trying to get in touch with you," Katherine informed her husband, who had just walked into the dining hall to have their lunch.

    She had a chat with their head of staff earlier. Grace had mentioned to her that her niece had visited that morning. Grace did not want the duchess to hear that from someone else, especially the part where her niece was snooping around.

    "Who?" He asked as he sat down right next to his wife at the center of the long table.

    He could already think of several names that might have booked an appointment with his secretary. But he had declined at all their request courteously at the moment.

    "Ms. Eida Harlowe." She revealed the identity of their intrusive reporter. "Grace informed me that her niece was trying to convince her to reveal? our location."

    Personally, she had liked Eida when she first met her. Eida was not like most reporters who only wanted a story for a big paycheck.

    She never told a story that did not go through a thorough investigation. She was a responsible journalist who was cautious not to destroy a reputation without sounding evidence.

    "What did Grace say to Ms. Harlowe?" Fred asked her wife as he turned to her with interest.

    It was rare that his wife would not talk to him about the rumors circting around the pce. She only did that when she believed that the information was detrimental to their family, the operation of the house, or the welfare of the kingdom.

    "Nothing. You know Grace will never spill information about us or anything that goes on around the pce." Katherine defended their most trusted head of their staff.

    Grace had been serving the previous duke and duchess before she even entered the family. When she finally married the duke and became the duchess, Grace swore to be loyal to her as well.

    "Good. But what else did that reporter want from us? We already gave her the exclusive of the wedding." Fred asked with growing concern.

    He wondered if the reporter had any idea of the abduction. Or was she just snooping around for more scoop? He had learned that the news of his son''s wedding to the Hamilton heir had reached the entire world.

    The media from all over the world was growing into a frenzy. Many were trying to get a piece of the story. Hence, the long line of reporters waiting to get an appointment with him.

    "That is what Grace was talking about. Eida seems to be desperate to see you. She believes her niece had some information she wanted to share only with you." Katherine exined what she had gathered from their conversation.

    "Did Harlowe even leave a hint of what she was talking about?" The duke asked his wife, suddenly getting curious about what Harlowe wanted to share with him. Why the secrecy?

    He had always been wary of talking to the press, but Eida had proven to be different from most of them. That was one of the reasons he had given her the exclusivity of the wedding coverage.

    He was proven to be right in his decision. Eida had provided a magnificent presentation of the wedding to the world. He only had seen a few parts of it, but he heard from the others that it was good.

    "Grace said that she only wanted to talk to you. Though what she had to say seems to be important." Katherine rted to him.

    She wished she could tell her husband more, but Grace also had no idea what Eida was talking about. Since she trusted Eida, she believed it was something to look at.

    "Hmmm," Fred contemted thistest information, whether he should take it seriously or just ignore it.

    However, he could not help but question if Harlowe knew something rted to the situation. If that was the case, then it was imperative to meet with her as soon as could be arranged.

    "Do you think she has any knowledge of who took our kids?" Katherine asked, hopeful that a breakthrough in their case might be just within their reach.

    Eida was an investigative reporter. It was not farfetched that Eida might have stumbled into something that would help them find the missing couple.

    "We will know when I have the chance to talk to her. I will set up a meeting right away." Fred dered, thinking he had to give the reporter a chance to air her piece.

    He thought it was at least worth a shot. Besides, what would he lose if he talked to the reporter? What could be the worse that could happen?

    Maybe, she would try to get a new scoop about the newlywed from him. But he could always concoct a story to cover up the actual situation if the need ever arose.

    "So, you are meeting with her." She asked, agreeing with his decision.

    She never usually meddled with how he dealt with problems that involved the running of the kingdom. But regarding Alex and Dani, she would not keep quiet if he chose the wrong one.

    "I guess I have no choice. I am curious about what Eida has to say." He told her wife. In all honesty, he was starting to get desperate. He would wee anything that might help him at this point.

    Amotion at the entrance made him stop and turn in the other direction. He realized that his brother had finally arrived to join them for the banquet.

    It would be just the three of them today. Prince Edward had leftst night after their meeting. Then, the rest of the visitors that stayed at the pce for the celebration went home.

    "Do we have any lead to the case?" The King finally asked, trying to update himself on the current situation.

    He failed to visit his brother this morning to check on the status. As King, he also had other pending matters to attend to that he could not ignore.

    The kingdom kept receiving problems that required immediate attention. Since Fred was busy finding his son, he knew he had to step in and fill his shoes too.

    "Not yet, but we are getting closer. We are looking at something that might give us a clue." Fred told his brother, wishing that the few leads they had would bear fruit.

    Fred understood that his brother was concerned about his son''s involvement in the case. If he was in the position of the King, he would also exhaust all possibilities to help his son, even if what his son did was wrong.

    If Alex was also framed, he would want others to give him the benefit of the doubt. He would also beg for them a chance to prove his innocence.

    "Let me know if you need anything else. The kingdom and its entire resources are at your disposal if you need it." The King offered, hoping that would speed up the investigation.

    King Edward wanted nothing more but the rescue of the prince and the princess and their safe return home. Moreover, to clear his son of any wrongdoing.

    His son might have lost his chance at the throne after his involvement with a criminal. But he wished that he would not end up in jail.

    "I will." The duke responded, thankful for the support of his brother. "Is there any news on Prince Edward? He continued, trying to hear if there was something there that could be useful.

    The Council, with his blessing, had allowed Prince Edward a chance to clear his name. In return, the prince promised that he would return with proof that would help them with the case.

    "Nothing yet. But Edward had already confronted Nick. He would try to get as close to him as possible, even watching his every move. Maybe he would be lucky to find something." The King informed the couple.

    The King was thankful that the Council had been lenient with his son. He just hoped that his son would find some substantial evidence that would help his situation.

    "Let me know if he had any clue. Even the slightest hint of what Nick was doing. Maybe we could get something from that." Fred told his brother.

    Although there was some evidence linking the prince to the criminal mastermind. The duke still believed that it was not yet conclusive.. Besides, everyone was innocent until proven guilty.

 Chapter 522 - Connect The Dots

    "The duke had finally summoned for your presence. It would seem that you found your golden ticket to the pce again." Her secretary announced to her as soon as she entered her office.

    She walked straight to her table, moving around it until she stood by her side. She dropped several files on top of the desk. Then, she ced a note in front of her.

    "What do you mean?" She asked, looking at her assistant as if she had grown some horns, confused by her statement.

    As far as her morning went, it had been unproductive. She could not get any information nor find someone willing to share a bit of news. So, why would the duke suddenly ept her invitation for an interview?

    She grabbed the note and read its content. She raised her brow to her assistant, asking silently if this was a joke. But her assistant only shrugged her shoulders.

    It just did not make sense unless her aunt had something to do with it. She was the only one who knew her desperation to see the duke. Besides, her auntie might have done something to convince him to see her.

    "The duke is expecting to see you in an hour. So, I suggest you move your ass before he changes his mind." Her assistant winked at her before leaving her alone with her thoughts.

    When the news finally sunk in, she rose from her chair and jumped excitedly. Finally, she would be seeing the duke. She had not lost hope yet.

    She had already thought of several options if talking to the duke was not on the table. But she still preferred talking to him first. She believed the information she possessed might interest the duke more than sharing it with the world.

    "You know where I will be." She spoke in a low voice to her assistant, who was busy talking on the phone.

    She waved at her without waiting for her to finish with her conversation. The elevator doors were already closing by the time her assistant hung up the phone.

    She knew she still had several meetings to attend, including meeting with thework producer. But as her secretary had pointed out, she had to leave before Duke Frederick decided not to push through with her appointment with her.

    "Eida Harlowe." Introducing herself. She held out her hand by the window of her car and showed the guards her identification card.

    She looked at the guards as they inspected her name and face. Another guard roamed around her car with a dog, sniffing if she had any bomb or illegal contraband inside her trunk.

    She did not find anything odd with the situation since it was standard procedure every time she woulde here for a press briefing.

    "What is the purpose of your visit?" The guard near her asked, still looking directly at her face.

    She suddenly felt something odd about the way he was questioning her. The seriousness on his face was different from the other times she was here.

    Then, she observed how they seemed to be acting out of the ordinary as if they were on high alert. She could tell they were guarding the pce on high alert from the heavy armors hanging on their uniformed body.

    "I am here to see, Duke Frederick. He is expecting me." She confidently stated, knowing that she had a go signal to see the Council head.

    Under normal circumstances, nobody could enter the premises without an invitation. But if the king or the other royal family wished to entertain, they sometimes indulged a few unexpected visitors.

    However, she doubted that anybody who had no prior appointment would get in with the tight security the guards were implementing. She also noticed that the guards were more today that roamed the grounds inside.

    It only heightened her suspicion that something might be going on. Her mind wondered if the royal family had received a death threat. It would exin the high security in the location where the couple was taking their honeymoon.

    "You may proceed to the main entrance." The guard exined to her before returning her card to her hands.

    The other guard signaled her to proceed to the path that would lead her straight to the main door of the pce. She drove slowly, observing the atmosphere around the grounds.

    She was immediately escorted to arge room by uniformed staff. It looked like an old library with massive shelves with hardbound books aligning its surface.

    She did not wait long as the sounds of the heels of the shoes hitting the floor reached her ears, followed by voices that filled the room.

    "Hello, Ms. Harlowe." The duke entered the room and greeted her instantly as soon as she was in sight. "I hope that I did not keep you waiting too long."

    He would have been earlier if not for some urgent call that he had to take. It took a while before he was able to settle things. But he immediately went to see the reporter as soon as it was through.

    "Not at all, Sir Frederick." She would have called him his highness, but he always insisted that he preferred by his name. She decided to add Sir as something more appropriate for his title.

    Besides, she respected the man for everything he did for their country. The kingdom had contributed a lot to the welfare of its citizen. The Council had provided support to their government to develop their entire state.

    "Shall we sit down?" He offered her to sit down again and joined him for a cup of tea.

    A staff of the pce, just on cue, walked into the room, carrying a tray with a hot pot of tea, two small cups, and some other assortments of vorings. There were also several assorted slices of English cake that she loved to eat whenever she visited her auntie.

    "Oh! Did Auntie Grace bake this?" She could not help to ask since it looked like what her auntie loved to make for her.

    She suddenly felt at ease in the presence of the duke. Not that she got spooked easily around people, but her instinct told her to keep her guard up.

    "Yes, my wife just could never get enough of her cakes," Fred answered, hoping that his strategy would make her at ease around him. "Anyway, I heard that you wanted to see me."

    He needed the information she had collected and an honest answer to all his questions. His intuitions dictated that she might have something valuable for her to make all this effort to see him.

    He took a sip of his tea as he waited for her topose herself. He watched her face as it changed from its rxed stance to a more guarded one. Whatever was in her head seemed to bother her tremendously, he concluded.

    "Well, I wanted to show you something. In my head, it seems to be a good story to explore, but something just did not add up." She began as she ced the cup of tea back on the table and grabbed the bag that she had with her.

    She pulled out two folders containing several papers inside. It was the investigation she was doing on two different projects. She handed them over to the duke, hoping that he had some answers.

    Two stories that she had been working on. They initially appeared to have nothing in rtion. But after careful evaluation, they seemed to be intertwined.. Now, she just had no idea how to connect the dots.

 Chapter 523 - Only Hope

    She finally fell asleep on the bed after her meal. She eventually sumbed to her fatigue body from her sleepless night. But it was short-lived when she was awoken again by a terrible dream.

    She quickly crawled to the edge of the bed, clinging to the bedpost for support. After a few heavy breathing, the air finally reached her brain and cleared the fog that prevented her from thinking clearly.

    "It is just a dream." She mentally told herself, unable to make any sounds. She still felt that her voice was caught up in her throat as she still gasped for air, trying to calm her trembling body.

    After a few more minutes, she finally looked up and checked the window. It was still daylight, probably in the middle of the afternoon. Still, no sign of Nick.

    Nick gone meant good news for her and Alex. Maybe Samson was telling the truth. Nick must have some problems with hispany that he had to attend to.

    She believed that besides loving himself, the only thing Nick loved was hispany and making money. Because it symbolized power.

    "Come on. Snap out of this." She told herself as she stood from the bed and peeked at the window.

    It was probably hot outside, just like Samson said. She barely saw a guard on the ground exposed to the sun. They were probably on the side of the house, sheltering away from the zing heat.

    Thankfully, despite being an old house, her room was fully air-conditioned. She did not have to suffer the heat outside. But her thoughts quickly shifted to Alex, who probably was suffering from shortness of breath because of the heat.

    A tear again dropped in her right eye, but she abruptly wiped it away. Crying would never solve her problems, remembering what her father always told her when he saw her sobbing in a corner.

    "One, two, three..." She counted, trying to distract herself from her thoughts. Then, she saw a movement in the far corner of the house.

    A group of men was moving with their guns pointed at the ground. They seemed to be rxed but moving fast. She wondered where they were going. But they were gone when they turned on the corner.

    She counted at least seven men with heavy rifles in their hands. She began to think of all the men loitering around the perimeter during the day. But hid during the afternoon away from the sun.

    "That was it." An idea came to mind. Well, not a full-proof escape n, but it was a start.

    If she would convince Samson to take her out, it should be during the afternoon when the heat of the sun was in full force. In that way, the men would either be idle on the side, sleeping or ying.

    It was too ambitious for her to hope that they might be drinking while on the job. But who knew, mice did y when the cat was away. It could help her case if some of them could be intoxicated on the job.

    Then, a knock came through her door, startling her in the process. She quickly stepped away from the window. She did not want to get caught spying outside.

    "I am sorry to disturb you, your highness. One of my men is about to go to town. I am wondering if you need anything. I can ask him to buy it for you." Samson spoke as soon as he entered the room.

    He knew that women needed a lot of stuff. He had two sisters that bugged him all the time to buy them different kinds of hair care and another one for the body. Then, there was the assorted female hygiene that he did not want to think about.

    Anyway, so far, the only things he was able to give her were oversized clothes that he bought in a flea market. He did not realize that his boss would kidnap her without preparing the basic stuff.

    "Oh!" She was surprised by his offer. Come to think of it, she did not even think of those things. "You will do that for me." She asked, finding it sweet that he could be that thoughtful.

    It only confirmed that her gentle giant was indeed a good man who only acted tough out of necessity. This was her opportunity to explore her chance to get out of here.

    "It is the least we can do for you since we are keeping you out here, in the middle of nowhere." He said, understanding her situation.

    He looked around the room and noticed she had nothing of her own. Nothing she could use except for the clothes that she wore at the moment.

    He mentally noted to ask his buddy to buy another set of clothes. She would need to change, he thought. Suddenly, he felt terrible that he was a part of this mission to keep her here.

    "Well, I will definitely need some things." She spoke up, buying her time to make a list.

    She had toe up with a n asap. Use this opportunity to seek his help or use him if he would not cooperate willingly with her idea. But what was her idea?

    She ran her fingers in her long, wavy, tangled hair, thinking deeply about what she should do. She asked for a pen and paper to write down the items, dying the time.

    "Just put them on the list, and we will try to find them," Samson said to her, assuring her that it was ok.

    He suggested, stepping further inside the room to hand her a piece of paper he found inside his jacket and a pen. That would do for now.

    "There is actually one thing that I want to ask of you." She began, dropping her arms at her side, forgetting about writing anything.

    If she kept waiting for an opportunity, it might never happen again. Fate had already presented her with one as she faced the giant man before her, alone in the room.

    "What is it?" He asked, eager to help her in her need.

    He did see her as a sister that he had to take care of. Not a prisoner that should suffer in this condition. If she was his sister, he would never allow anybody to treat her like this.

    But he had a job to do. Although he did not sign up for this, it was the job given to him. He needed the money to pay for the bills.

    He was never good at anything, but his size did helpnd him this opportunity to earn. He would be damn topromise his ie, but it did not mean that he had to be cruel to their captive.

    "Well," Dani closed her eyes, gathering some strength and guidance on how she should proceed with her following sentence.

    She had no idea how he would react to what she was about to ask of him. She would be a fool to assume that he would agree to her n that easily.

    "What is it?" He looked at her with curiosity written on his face. He wondered what she needed. It seemed that she was shy to tell him. He could think of several things in his mind, but he might be wrong.

    "Will you help me escape with my husband?" She spilled the question out of her lips before she changed her mind and lost her nerve to say it.

    She knew it was a big ask, but she had to try. She had asked him to betray his boss and teammates to help her. She had to find a reason why he should choose to assist them.. Because, as of now, it was their only hope.

 Chapter 524 - Sense A Mystery

    It had been several minutes since she handed the papers to the duke. He had taken it and looked at it immediately but kept his silence as he studied the contents of the file.

    Every minute counted at this moment. The duke did not want to waste valuable time by making idle chitchat. But he had also considered being cautious not to rm the reporter about the present situation.

    "What do you think?" Eida had watched and waited for the duke to check her reports.

    She tried to read his expression, but his face remained impassive. His eyes did not give away what he was thinking. He only turned the pages after skimming through them. Then stared at some pictures, not even making any sudden movements to show some form of reaction.

    Aside from that, he had not said anything or made any hint of what he thought of her report. She rarely encountered people like him, who had so much control of their emotions.

    "It would seem that you had been busy since the wedding." He ced the folder which contained the files on a table by his side. "I had no idea when you had time toe up with this when you are always here, interviewing everyone."

    He finally spoke up, looking at her directly in the eyes. He showed a bit of interest but not too much to suspect anything. He knew he would be ying a dangerous game if she learned the truth.

    But he was not ready to risk the lives of his loved ones to indulge Ms. Harlowe with her theories. Although he appreciated hering to him with this information, he was not allowing her in with the secrets.

    "It is my job. You know I always try to find a good story at the same time get my facts straight." She told the duke, confident that her story was not just a wild goose chase.

    She refused to believe that she was only chasing after a ghost story. Her instincts could sense that something big was going down, but the pce was doing its best to keep it a secret.

    "You are certainly great at it. That is why we chose you to cover the wedding. You definitely had made a name for yourself." Heplimented her hard work, hoping to divert the conversation somewhere else.

    He purposely ced the files on the side, not intending to return them to her. He found the details of the report quite intriguing. But it did not indicate that it could mean anything.

    He still had to review the facts and discuss them first with his team. Then, do the investigation themselves. He would not simply depend on what was on those files.

    "I could not take all the credit. I have a dedicated team who helps me with my research." She exined to him.

    She could not take all the merits of her sess solely on her efforts. She had a team who had backed her up and believed in her abilities.

    "Howe you are also investigating Nick? I do not see any connection between Nick, my son, and his wife." Fred asked the reporter, changing the topic of conversation.

    From the report, he gathered that she separately investigated the two stories. However, he was curious why Nick was included in her subject of investigation.

    He could not help but wonder about her interest in him. Although Dani had a past with him, it had been a long time ago. Nothing was left to connect the two of them.

    Unless Eida was interested in the business war between Nick and Alex. However, that was very unlikely since that was not the story that would sell to the masses.

    "It is a long story." She answered him, not intending to provide her reasons for researching the background of the despicable man.

    Her interest in Nick had always been for personal gain. On the other hand, she could not help think that what she discovered about him could somewhat be rted to the other work she was working on.

    "Well, I still have a few minutes," Fred said to her, making a show of looking at his wristwatch, but interested he was to learn of her story.

    He was old-fashioned. Unlike many young people, he still would prefer to look at his watch than the gadgets they were holding in their hands. Besides, he rarely used those things.

    Anyway, he became more fascinated by her motivation for picking Nick as a subject of her interest. Judging from what he had learned about Nick, he was a snake who could never be trusted. Dangerous and a traitor.

    "I don''t think it is appropriate to discuss my reasons why." She evaded the question of the duke. "It is kind of a personal interest." She did not want to borate more.

    She took the cup of tea and sipped some of it to wet her parched lips. She usually used this tactic to dy a conversation or divert the topic to something else.

    Anyway, constant talking could dry her mouth and cause hoarseness in her voice. Her voice was one of her assets, and she valued it dearly.

    "But, do you think Nick may have something to do with what is happening now at the pce?" She quickly asked, not letting the duke press her more about her interest in Nick.

    "Has he threatened anyone, or do you think he is nning some form of a conflict against the kingdom?" She fired several more questions to the duke, hoping that one of them would hit the bullseye.

    "I have no idea of where you are getting the information that the pce is on fire. But let me assure you that nothing out of the ordinary is going on." The duke spoke up with calm and confidence.

    He concluded that Eida might be onto something, but she was still fishing for additional information. He felt relieved that she still had no clue of the actual situation.

    But his mind went back to the file, Ethan had told him that he had a gut feeling that Nick was behind this, and his instincts were rarely wrong. However, Ethan still had no concrete proof to pin down this criminal act on Nick.

    "Surely, you are not denying that the pce is under attack. I had seen the tightened security outside. You doubled or even tripled the securities guarding the pce." Shemented, pointing to the window outside.

    She refused to ept his words. She felt insulted that he belittled her intellect by saying she had no story. She had a reliable team that provided her facts, and she had studied them thoroughly.

    "..." He was to counteract her statement, but she beat him by adding more of her findings.

    He closed his mouth, allowing her to continue, not wanting to seem defensive by arguing with her. It would only heighten her curiosity.

    "Then, what about the honeymoon location of the lovebirds. It was more like a fortress than a vacation spot." She immediately added, confronting him with the facts before he could deny it.

    Now, her curiosity was at its peak. At the moment, the duke remained quiet, probably contemting her valid points, she thought.. She could sense a mystery when it was presented to her on a silver tter.

 Chapter 525 - A Story Worthy Of A Nobel Prize

    "I guarantee that you are just chasing a story that does not exist. Death threats are just amon urrence in the royal family. You know that." Duke Frederick reminded her, dismissing her im as nonsensical.

    He could not add fuel to an already burning me. It might suddenly spread, just like a wildfire, and burn the entire kingdom down.

    Ms. Harlowe might have helped them with the information she provided. Still, the duke could not trust a reporter in this situation. He could not risk putting the lives of his family in her hands.

    "But we still need to be prepared for anything." He continued, hoping to convince the woman not far from him. "It did not mean that we are preparing for war." Denying her conclusion.

    He poured another set of tea and offered her to drink. He watched her under his gaze, sizing up her reaction. If she somehow believed his words.

    But drinking his second cup of tea was also a signal for his guards to intervene on his behalf. As soon as he ced down the empty ceramic, a guard made his appearance by the door.

    "Excuse me, Your Highness, but the King had requested your presence immediately." He announced inside the room, addressing him directly.

    "I am sorry about this, Ms. Harlowe, but I have to go. You know that running the kingdom is a constant pain I have to injure for the people." He made his excuses.

    He stood up from his position and held his hand to her. He shook them, adapting what the westerners used for greeting and thanking their visitors.

    "Well, can I at least get my files back?" She asked, knowing that she was already being dismissed.

    He might not have told her anything conclusive, but her suspicions warned her that she was onto something. She just had to dig deeper.

    "I think I should hold on to it. Maybe I might find something that you missed. Besides, it is an interesting read for a conspiracy theory." He picked up the files where he had ced them before, holding them securely in his hands.

    "I am sure that you still have other copies." He did not care if she did, but he nned to keep the files for further examination.

    If her theory was correct, which he suspected that she might. Then, maybe he could find some clues in the papers in his hands.

    "I do, but..." She was about to protest but decided otherwise. "I hope that you will share with me what you will learn from it." She responded, gambling that he would give her an insight into the story.

    However, she was not nning to sit idly by. She would be continuing to do her investigation, especially now that she had caught the attention of the pce.

    The duke excused himself, leaving her inside the room to finish her cake and tea. He immediately exited the room, carrying the files in his hand.

    But unknowingly, Eida had other ns as she quickly sneaked behind him, standing close to the door to spy on the duke. She hoped to find some clues to what treasure was waiting for her at the end of the rainbow.

    "Will you tell Major Barry to meet me at my office now? We have things to discuss." He instructed one of the guards who stood just outside the door before proceeding to his office.

    He could see the urgency in this matter. It might be the piece that would give them the answer to where Nick had taken their children.

    Inside the room, Eida remained standing by the door. Upon hearing hismand, Eida finally had reached a conclusion. The duke had been keeping something from her, and she would find out about it.

    "Hi! Duke Frederick told me that I could use the music room to make a private call. You see, my phone died." She wiggled her phone on the guard standing post by the door when the duke was out of sight.

    She quickly thought of the room since it was one of the ces in the pce that was not guarded. She remembered it when she had toured around the whole ce in one of her segments about the royal family.

    From there, she figured she could sneak around the ce and into the office of the duke. She wanted to know what the duke was nning to do with her files.

    "Nobody is allowed to roam around the pce today." The guard said. "I suggest you leave the premises as soon as your through inside."

    The guard was skeptical about her im since they were on high alert. Nobody coulde in and out of the pce without permission from their superiors.

    "Well, if you do not believe me, maybe you can just escort me to see the duke. It is an emergency that I must make the call." She gave him two options that would help her either way.

    She hoped that he would choose either of her suggestions instead of escorting her out of the premises. She preferred thetter since it wouldnd her directly in his office.

    "I would have called him so you could directly talk to him, but as I said, my phone died, and I could not make an outside call." She reasoned out, pleading her case.

    She could see the indecisiveness of the uniformed man before her as he figured out what to do. She could guess that he was afraid of disobeying the duke.

    But at the same time, he was probably also scared to disturb the duke only to confirm her im. Whatever he decided, she would make the most of it.

    "Fine, just proceed to the music room. I believe you know your way." The man finally conceded, not wanting to bother the duke. "Just make sure to exit the pce as soon as you are finished."

    She thanked the guard and promised to do what he had asked. Although she had her fingers crossed behind her as she swore to him. Of course, she had no n of leaving until she found some answers.

    She sneaked into the hallway, but instead of turning in the direction of the music room, she proceeded to the office. She mentally told herself that if caught loitering around the corridors, she would say she was looking for the bathroom.

    She remembered the office was just around the other corner, but it was heavily guarded. She wondered what would happen if she barged into the office unannounced.

    What could be the worse thing the duke would do to her? Probably throw her in the dungeons, she thought. Was it worth taking the risk? Yes, her mind answered her. Nevertheless, she did not get where she was now by ying it safe.

    "Here goes nothing." She mumbled to herself before marching towards the guarded room.

    She smiled as she approached the two security standing by the big double doors. She mentally prepared herself, suppressing her fear aside.

    She put her game face on. She had to act like her life depended on it. It was not the time to lose her nerve.. She might be in the middle of discovering a story worthy of a Nobel prize.

 Chapter 526 - Searching For A Needle In A Haystack

    "I am Ms. Harlowe. I am here to see the duke. He is expecting me." She announced to the men, who looked at each other as if confirming with the other her deration.

    "Did his secretary not inform you that I aming?" She continued as if she was also surprised by the situation.

    Luckily, the desk that his secretary upied was empty at the moment. Or else her cover would be blown. She wondered if it was just damn luck or fate working in her favor. Whatever it was, she had to work fast before it ran out.

    "We were not informed that you will be joining the meeting." One of the men spoke up.

    He looked at his partner for assistance, but he seemed to have no clue of her existence until now. He only shrugged his shoulder as a response to his silent question.

    "Of course, I am included in the meeting. In fact, I am alreadyte." Eida said in irritation. "You can confirm at the gate that I have a meeting with the duke." She decided to y that card, hoping that it would work out.

    It just confirmed that the duke was inside, conducting a session, probably about the files she gave him. She was now more determined to enter the room.

    One of the guards pressed on his radio, contacting the security outside. He talked for almost forever as she stood there waiting. When she heard the guard confirm her appointment, she finally released the breath she was holding.

    "It seems she checks out." The one on the radio told his partner. "You can proceed inside. Let me show you the way into the meeting." The other man opened the door and ushered her into the empty, massive office room.

    She wondered where everybody was if there was a meeting. She had been inside this room before, but she did not have the privilege to explore it.

    They had reached the far end of the room, then a narrow passageway was revealed to her, hidden behind a thick curtain. She always assumed that it was a window.

    "Is that the room?" She asked when they neared a door at the end of the hall.

    She suddenly felt the excitement of barging into a secret meeting. The hell with the consequence, she thought as adrenaline rushed into her bloodstream.

    She could not wait to enter the room and join in the gathering. Not that she was expecting that they would wee her with open arms. But she was sure to think of something once inside.

    "That is the bathroom." The security shook his head as if she was stupid.

    "Oh!" She was slightly embarrassed about her assumption. Of course, a secret chamber would not be so obvious, she concluded, admitting her mistake silently.

    "Just follow me and don''t touch anything." The man instructed.

    He still could not believe that the duke had allowed a reporter to join them in the meeting. It was rare that the Council allowed just anyone to see the secret chambers.

    However, he was just a soldier who had to obey orders. He could not interfere with the decision of the Council. If they thought her presence was necessary, he had no right to question it.

    "Ok." She replied, suddenly cautious not to be caught with her lie.

    She watched the man stop just outside the door but turn to his right. He moved a painting aside, revealing a keypad buried on the wall.

    She pretended not to look at the man as he keyed in the numbers. His hands were quick, so she was unsure if she had seen the pattern correctly.

    Anyway, it did not matter to her. In a few minutes, she would be standing inside the room. She would discover one of the secrets the Council was hiding from the masses.

    Something clicked, and then a crack appeared on the wall. A small opening separated the two walls. Inside, a bright light could be partially seenpared to the dark hallway.

    "I can take it from here. You may go." She confidently told the man, showing him that she was the one in charge.

    She did not want him to catch her with her lie before she could even gather more evidence. She thought that he would not leave, but apparently, her act worked as he started moving back outside, leaving her by the door.

    Once alone, she slowly opened the door by an inch, checking if someone would notice her. But everybody seemed to be busy to even detect her presence.

    She decided to stand quietly by the door, listening to the activity inside. She could hear the exchange between the people inside. Several voices were talking at once. It felt like a war was ensuing with the argument going on.

    Her suspicion strengthened with each second that passed. The more she heard about the conversation, the more her interest peaked.

    "Hey, who are you, and what are you doing?" A man suddenly spoke behind her, catching her unaware. She jumped in fright, making her lean on the wall.

    He was about to attend the meeting when

    Suddenly, her weight pushed the secret doorway open, causing her to tumble down to the floor in front of everyone. She quickly turned her head to the questioning eyes, forgetting about being embarrassed by her current state.

    She was more concerned about the consequence of being caught spying on them. Although she had every intention of just wanting to help, still, the Council might not believe her.

    "What are you doing here, Ms. Harlowe?" The duke finally spoke and walked towards her.

    He was not expecting to see her again so soon. He assumed when he left the library, she would have left the pce too. Apparently, she was harder to get rid of than he thought.

    "Do you need any help? I am Lance, by the way." The man who spooked her by the door offered his hand to pull her up. But she ignored him, helping herself up on her own.

    He was intrigued, seeing her for the first time in person. He recognized her face from the media news he had watched asionally.

    "No need. I can stand up on my own." She gathered herself, preserving what was left of her dignity. If they were going to punish her, she would not cower down. She was here to do her job.

    "What?" She asked when the man stood in front of her, as he kept staring her down. She immediately did not like him, seeing the amused smile on his face.

    Of course, she recognized him. He was, after all, a member of the royal family. Although she did not have the opportunity to meet him until now. There had been no opportunity for her to interview him just yet.

    "The duke asked you a question, remember?" The prince reminded her since she did not seem to notice the duke standing just beside her.

    She was so lost in her world that she forgot that it was not just the two of them, he presumed, as her eyes focused on him with zing intensity.

    "Is the royal family in some sort of danger?" Eida snapped out of her trance, realizing that they were not alone in the room.

    She decided to ask the question instead of answering a question that she did not hear. She turned her attention to the duke, ignoring the man right next to her.

    "That is not any of your concern. I think you are dipping your nose into things that you should not be involving yourself." The duke responded.

    He was growing rmed with her stubbornness. It would seem that he underestimated her in terms of her nosiness. However, he was curious how she ended up inside their secret chamber.

    However, he could not help but appreciate her tenacity. He could apud her for her resourcefulness. She was indeed cut out for this job.

    "I do not think so. In the first ce, if not for my files." She pointed to the papers spread on the table. "You will not have anything to work on. So, either include me in this meeting or hear this story on the news in an hour."

    She yed hardball with the duke, refusing to back down from the opportunity to get in the middle of the story. Well, it was not just a story, but she genuinely wanted to help if someone was in danger.

    "Where are Prince Alexander and Princess Danie?" She finally asked, concluding her findings based on what she had heard so far in the earlier conversation. "Does Nick have anything to do with this?" She followed up on her question.

    She had deduced that the duke had finally connected some of the dots. So, it was a matter of time before they finally solved the case.

    "I appreciated your help, Ms. Harlowe, but we could not allow you to join our investigation. We are grateful for your contribution, but rest assured that..." But the duke was not able to finish his sentence.

    "No, you are not cutting me out of this. I want to help. I promise, if you let me stay, you will have full control of the narrative of my story and when it should be aired." She was putting her cards down, not wanting to be thrown out of the bullpen.

    "Let her stay, Uncle. I will handle her." Lance spoke up again. "We can''t do much about her at this point." He also pointed out that they were wasting valuable time.

    "Just don''t speak unless you are asked." He whispered near her ears as he leaned down close to her.

    He believed the Council should allow her to be a part of the nning process. Maybe she still had something she could contribute to the case.

    She did provide the key that unlocked the case wide open. It gave them a lead to follow.. If not for her, they would still be searching for a needle in a haystack.

 Chapter 527 - Six Feet Under The Ground

    Once the words were out, there was no turning back.

    She had no regret.

    She was not afraid.

    But she was desperate.

    She knew she had to convince him to help her escape with Alex. There were just no other options left for her. She did not care what happened to her, but she could not let Alex die in the hands of that lunatic.

    She believed that their family might be using all their resources to find them, but she was running out of time. By the time they found them, it might be toote.

    "Are you insane?" The big man looked at her menacingly. As if she had asked him tomit a capital crime. "Your highness, you don''t know what you are asking?" He was stunned, not expecting that she would ask him that.

    He looked at her as if she had gone mad. She should not be asking criminals like him to help her escape. That was dangerous and in stupid.

    She was lucky she did not try that stunt with his other teammates. Or else their boss would hear all about it. Then, what? He would make sure that she would learn her lesson.

    Fortunately, he would not tell on her. He did pity her condition, especially her husband. As much as he would like to help her, he could not. He had a job to do. That was to guard her and make sure she did not escape.

    "Please, if you will hear me out. I know you will agree with my suggestion." She pleaded with him, not surprised at the way he reacted. But she knew it would not be that easy to convince him.

    She just suggested he betrayed his boss and risked his life for them. Come to think of it, she realized that it was indeed a big ask. Nevertheless, she was not going to give up easily.

    Maybe she should offer him something topensate for his effort to help them. It should be a reward that would be hard for him to refuse. Money, freedom from criminal prosecution, what else?

    "I am sorry. I can''t help you. If Nick finds out or catches us, he will surely kill me, including my family." Samson declined, shaking his head from side to side, indicating his answer was no.

    He could already imagine the implication of what she was suggesting him to do. He could not risk his life and his family for them. No matter how much he wanted to help her.

    He would not have chosen this line of work if he had a choice, but fate had not been kind to him. When he entered the team, the first thing he learned. There was only one way out. Death.

    "I am willing to pay you a lot of money. Make sure that your family will be set for life. Just help us get out of here." She begged him, even kneeling before him as tears stopped dropping from her eyes.

    She had to use all possible ways to convince him in the small time frame she had. She could not let this opportunity go to waste.

    She saw a glimpse of conflict in his eyes. It was as if he was struggling between his choices. She could feel that he was a good man. He just did not have many options back then.

    She encountered many like him in her line of work. People were driven to desperation because of the various circumstances that led them to make bad decisions.

    "It is not just the money. Nick is paying us more than enough. But betraying him meant I would be risking my family as well, not just my neck." Samson told her in a low voice.

    He did not want anybody to hear that he had talked to her about escaping. Although he had not agreed with her suggestion. It was still a capital offense and punishable by a painful death.

    He looked at her as she knelt before him, her cheeks covered in tears. He could feel his heart was melting, seeing the anguish on her face.

    He wanted to envelop her in his arms and tell her everything would be ok, eventually. However, that would be a lie. Knowing his boss, she would only be facing a future that would be worse than death. Her husband would be lucky if he died soon enough.

    "But if you don''t help us, Alex will surely...die." She said thest word in almost a whisper. "If that happens..."

    She could not even finish the sentence. This time, it was not an act anymore as she sat down on the floor, with her eyes staring at the wooden surface.

    She could feel her body tremble and her heart smashed into tiny pieces, just thinking about what could happen to Alex. Her earlier resolution that she could find a way out of this was starting to slip off her fingers.

    Seeing the expression on his face, she began to lose hope. He was too afraid to help her. She could see it in his eyes that he wished he could, but his fear was overpowering him.

    She did understand that he was thinking of his family as well. He was just like her. It was not his fate that he was worried about, but his loved ones.

    "I will put protection on your family. I will do anything to keep them safe." She continued out of desperation. "Samson, please, you are my only hope."

    However, she knew she was making false promises. She could not guarantee that she could keep all of them safe from the clutches of Nick.

    She wished she did not have to force him to choose between her and his family, but she was running out of options. But she would definitely try to help him and his family if only he would agree with her.

    "I am sorry again. But I don''t think you know who you are dealing with." He started pacing the floor, rubbing the palm of his hand on his face as if he was conflicted with something.

    He wished he could help her. He had never wanted to be a part of this at the very start, but he had no choice. He was opposed to taking her against her free will, but he was just a mere soldier. He had to do what wasmanded of him.

    He could kill a man even with his bare hands. However, he could not harm an innocent woman or hurt her in any way. He was just not built that way. He could not help but think of his mother and sisters.

    "What do you mean?" She was confused by the way he was acting. She finally had stopped the tears from falling, wiping her eyes and cheeks with the back of her palm.

    She wondered what he was talking about. She knew Nick well enough to know that he was a scumbag, an evil person, and a menace to society. What else was she missing?

    "It is not just Nick." He finally answered her, stopping in front of her. "He is not my real boss. I was sent here to watch over you. Make sure that Nick will not be able to touch you or any of these men."

    He finally admitted, but he knew he was taking an enormous risk by telling her this. But he wanted her to understand why as much as he liked to help her, he could not.

    His boss would not take it lightly if he betrayed him. He would never be able to hide from him, even if the police protected him.. The only way he would get away from him was in a coffin, buried six feet under the ground.

 Chapter 528 - One More Stop

    "Make sure that the entire ce is secured. I don''t want anything happening while I am away." Nick said to the man on the other line. "What about Dani? Is she cooperating with Samson?"

    The man on the other line assured him that she was being well taken care of. She had eaten her meals and had not caused any problems. None as far as he knew.

    "What about Alex? Is he still alive?" He could not care less about his condition, but he needed an update.

    All he needed was for him to keep breathing until he returned. He had instructed his personal physician to keep his heart beating. He did not mind if he ended up in aa or a vegetative state.

    "He is. The doctor is constantly monitoring his condition." His man reported to him.

    His man also informed him that they were running low on stocks, so he had asked one of his men to buy their supplies from the nearby town.

    "Fine. You know the drill. Be sure that your man avoids any suspicion. I do not want anyone snooping on our operation." Nick instructed.

    Besides using the ce as a hideout and keeping the couple captive, he also had a warehouse in the vicinity, keeping most of his stash.

    As of now, he only yed as the middle man for the big boss and most of his big clients. The big boss sometimes used his business as a cover for his transactions.

    "When are youing back, Sir." The man asked, wondering how long they would wait for their next job or go back to civilization.

    Being stuck on the ind had its perk, but it could be boring, too. The men were starting to get restless. Some of them had been there for weeks, so naturally, they would like to go home to their families or just wanted to getid.

    "Soon. I still have several issues that I need to handle." He told his man to be patient. After all, they would all be generously rewarded.

    He hung up the phone and concentrated on the papers in front of him. He checked the name and the figures on the files. He was trying to determine if the boss was behind the attack on hispany.

    He could think of several people who had always been after him, but they could not have this kind of resources to attack Ethan, Alex, and him at the same time. Only him but to what purpose.

    "Sir, Mr. Mortey has returned for his appointment. He is slightly pissed that you canceled on him earlier." Michael interrupted him as he stood by the door. "He is now on his way up."

    His assistant was hesitant to disturb him, seeing that he had returned to the office in a foul mood. However, he knew that the meeting with their VIP client was also important.

    "Fuck!" He slightly shouted, running his hands through his hair, feeling slightly exasperated about his situation. He had forgotten all about him.

    He did not want interruption at this point. His mind was already all over the ce as it was. His little rendezvous did nothing to calm him down. Usually, it worked but not today.

    He still could not connect the Big boss with his dilemma. This mystery man had cleaned all paper trails that might lead to his identity.

    There was still no way for Nick to discover the man behind the shadows that ran the biggest underworld syndicate in the city. Maybe the world if his spection was correct.

    "I am sorry, Sir," Michael quickly said upon seeing his reaction. "Should I just ask him toe back another day?"

    He suddenly thought that he had made the mistake of upsetting his boss further. He should have rescheduled Mr. Mortey for another time.

    He was not usually afraid of his boss. As long as he did his job well, he did not have a problem. He could manage his mood swings most of the time. He was, after all, paid generously to tolerate his unusual behavior.

    However, since he came back from his trip. He had been acting weird. Well, more aggressive and crazier than usual. At first, he attributed it to the attack on hispany, but then again, something was off with him.

    "No, sent him in. Just give me five minutes." He quickly replied, realizing that he should deal with the matter now.

    Besides not wanting any distraction, thest thing he needed was to meet with this man. A man who believed that he was always right.

    If not for his money and investment in hispany, he would have gotten rid of him long ago. Now, he had to y nice and entertain the enormous ego of the man.

    Because in his situation, he could not afford to offend any of his top investors. He needed their money and cooperation at the moment.

    "What brings you here, Mr. Mortey?" He asked, but he already had an idea of his intentions.

    He weed him into his office after fixing himself up, not wanting to appear as if a train had just run him over. He even offered him a drink to make him feel special.

    After almost an hour of nonsense, he was finally saying goodbye to Mr. Mortey. It was an agonizing hour of sucking up to the man, only for him to feel satisfied that his money was still safe in his hands.

    But that was what he was good at, convincing people to trust him. He just needed a chance toe face to face with this elusive man. He needed him to believe that he could count on him as a partner rather than an enemy.

    "Michael, do you have the files that the investigators sent a few minutes ago?" He asked when he was through signing the papers on his desk.

    His assistant immediately brought the papers to his attention. In a few minutes, he had already skimmed through the notes and the document before him.

    The day was almost over, and a new problem had juste up. It would seem that someone did not get the memo he had sent and proceeded against his will.

    He quickly took his phone out and dialed a number. He talked to the man on the other line, giving him several instructions. "Make sure that he learned his lesson. I want to make an example out of him."

    Then, he quickly terminated the call. He could not tolerate insubordination, not in hispany or personal life. Everyone would be answerable to him if they double-crossed him.

    Now, his investors or employees would think twice before making the wrong decisions. He would not allow any of them to ruin what he had built for himself. His empire.

    "It had been a long day. Go home, but make sure to inform me if there are any changes or development." Nick walked out of his office, instructing Michael as they walked towards the elevator.

    He still needed to control all his investors before all of them sold their shares. Unfortunately, one slipped through his fingers. He had already sold his before he could get to him.

    But, he would make an example of him for betraying his trust. Some of his men were already on their way to teach him a lesson. He would have gone with them, but he had something else he had to take care of first.

    It was an important matter that he had to settle before calling it a day. He was tired, and all he wanted was to rest on his bed, but not yet.. He still had one more stop.

 Chapter 529 - A Sentimental Fool

    Several minutester, he was knocking on his door. He knew he was home because he had asked one of his men to check on his schedule. His man informed him that his brother was not on duty today.

    Knowing his brother, he probably was still sleeping or just sulking in his apartment. His men had reported before that he rarely went out, not even with the other hospital staff.

    "Jacob, open the door." He demanded when no one responded on his first knock.

    He had Jacob surveince when he decided to move to this city. He was doubtful of his intention and would like to check if he had other ulterior motives.

    So far, he concluded that he was just interested in the work offered to him. He had called off his investigation afterward. His brother was a harmless being who could not even hurt a fly.

    "Jacob, are you in there?" He shouted when his brother had failed to react to his second knock.

    He suddenly wondered if he was home or had gone out to do some errand. He might have done some grocery shopping. A man had to eat sometime, he thought. It was what his brother did in his free time, as far as he knew.

    Although he had not been in one, having people to do it for him. He never liked doing mundane things. It was just a waste of his time when he could be more productive doing other things.

    He was about to bang on the hardwood again when he finally heard a movement and a few secondster, the knob rattled and unlocked. Then, the door was flung open, and his brother stood with just his towel covering his lower body.

    "Hey, Nick." Jacob greeted, quite surprised to see his brother standing outside his door. "Sorry, I was in the shower," Jacob immediately added as he held the towel on his waist.

    He had rushed out of the bathroom to check on the loud noiseing from his living room, with his hair still dripping with water on the floor.

    He was not expecting anypany since not many came to visit him anyway. He also had no deliveries scheduled today. Then, he thought his brother was still on his trip.

    "Hey, brother," Nick replied, seeing his brother for the first time without his clothes.

    He had never noticed that his brother had been working out. He still remembered him as the skinny nerd who had his face always buried in those thick books.

    He was d that he became a responsible doctor rather than a pain in his ass. He was not proud of him. That was not it. But he just did not like theplication of having a troublesome brother to deal with.

    "What are you doing here?" He asked, slightly surprised, since he usually called before dropping by. He was not the kind of brother who just liked to hang out with him.

    Besides, he thought that he was still out of town. Actually, he had never heard from him since he had left. So, he was not expecting his unannounced visit.

    "Do I need a reason to visit my brother?" He asked as he strode into the room without waiting for his invitation.

    As always, he had never liked the ce that his brother called home. He could not understand why he would prefer to live in this death trappared to the apartment he offered.

    Anyways, it was none of his business how he had lived his life as long as it did not affect his own. But as of now, he had to make sure that he did not do anything stupid that would ruin him and his business.

    "Of course, you are always wee to visit." He answered, not wanting to offend him. Not that he owed him anything, but he was still family. "But will you excuse while I change?"

    He was still only wearing a towel around his torso, and he was notfortable standing in front of his brother in just a piece of cloth.

    He quickly wore a shirt, jeans, andfortable sneakers before returning to the living room. He was curious and wary at the same time about the reason for his brother''s presence in his living room.

    "I was thinking of inviting you to dinner. It had been a while since we went out together." Nick offered when he returned and sat on the opposite chair in his living room.

    He was not inviting him to bond with his bastard brother. He just wanted to make sure that he would not be crazy enough to sell his shares in thepany.

    He knew his brother never wanted anything to do with his inheritance. He feared that Jacob would suddenly sell his shares then donate everything to charity. His brother had always been a good samaritan, helping the sick and the needy.

    Only if he had been crafty and cunning just like him, he might have liked Jacob for a brother. But he had to turn out like her mother, raised like a saint.

    "But I can not have dinner with you tonight." He answered.

    He sat on the opposite chair and quickly thought of a possible reason why he was not avable.

    He was, in fact, in a hurry because he was about to go out with Cassie. She wanted to go out again after their sessful trip out the other day. He did not want to, but she threatened to do it alone.

    "Why not? Are you going on a date? Do I know her?" He fired some questions. It was the only logical exnation why he was not avable. He believed he was not on duty today.

    He was suddenly curious about the type of girl his brother would be dating. He had tried to give him a date with some of the eligible girls in the high society, but he always declined. He almost thought that he might be gay.

    He always made his profession as an excuse. Due to hisck of time for his personal life and devotion to advancing his career, his brother could not consider dating.

    "No, I am not dating. I just had a call from the hospital. We have an emergency case." He quickly came up with a valid reason, although he sounded a bit defensive.

    He had used that excuse several times before. So his brother should not suspect that he was lying. He just hoped Nick did not notice that he was slightly nervous.

    "Ok. I don''t think I can convince you to ditch your emergency case for me." He concluded, knowing how devoted he was to his patients.

    "Anyway, just in case, someone tried to approach you with a proposal about your shares to thepany. I hope you will consult me first before making any kind of deal." He quickly added, looking his brother in the eyes to make his point across.

    "Of course. As I said to you before, I will let you handle my shares until I know what I want to do with them." Jacob was not the least bit interested in them.

    But it was the only connection he had with his family.. Call him a sentimental fool, but it was the only thing that indicated that his father did love him at some point.

 Chapter 530 - The Top Of The Hour

    "You were a great help in there, Ms. Harlowe," Lance said to her as he escorted her out of the private room and into the adjacent office. "We really appreciate everything you have shared with us."

    He offered to guide her out of the room since he also had other matters he had to attend to. He was not part of the following operation anyway. There was no more reason for him to stay.

    Besides, he had one more thing he had to take care of before he parted ways with the intriguing reporter. He was actually impressed with her determination to get her facts straight.

    He believed if it was some other sleazy reporter, those reports would be airing right now as a blind item, fishing for more information. Until it blew up out of proportion, risking the lives of his cousin and friend.

    "I only wanted to help." She did not want to make a big deal of her contribution to their investigation. She was more than happy to learn that her instincts were still as sharp as ever.

    But she would be lying if she said she was not interested in the entire story. She gathered she had one explosive news in her hands, just waiting to be told. She was not letting it go that easily.

    She still wanted a piece of the action. Maybe an exclusive to the story of the century. A follow-up on hertest telecast. Hopefully, after all the chaos and the traumatic experience, everything would still end with a happy ending.

    However, if that would not be the case, she thought it was still a story worth telling to the world. But she would make sure to give it the dignity it deserved. Tell the story as it was, not sensationalize it for money and fame.

    "I am sorry that my uncle had to make you leave because of the sensitivity of the situation. I hope you understand." Lance stopped just beside the desk, making her also halt in her tracks.

    The duke had asked Ms. Harlowe to give them some privacy as he and his team discussed further their following actions. Her presence might only impede andpromise their ns.

    It was already enough that she had been privy to what was going on with the current situation, even discovering their secret chamber. They could not keep giving her more information than what she already knew.

    "I knew something was not right when I saw those two reports. Precisely, why I sought out the duke for confirmation." Eida said to the prince, slightly turning so she was facing him.

    She did not decline the request of the duke for her to leave. Actually, she was lucky she only got a p on the hand for snooping around the pce.

    Although she did wonder what kind of punishment would befit her transgression. She doubted that locking her up in the dungeon still existed in this day and age.

    Well, it was something that she had not bothered to check when she toured the pce. That was whether the old dynasty practiced torture, guillotine, or hanging as punishment for a crime.

    "We are d that you did." He smiled at her before moving to the opposite side of the desk and opening a drawer.

    As much as he wanted to join in the rescue mission, it was not his ce. He had epted everyone had a role in this family. His was to keep the peace and order within the pce and beyond those walls.

    "You don''t have to show me the way out. I don''t want to waste any more of your time. I think I know my way out." She told him, seeing that he was about to take out some papers and probably had a busy schedule.

    "I could see that you are a busy person." She continued, pointing to the papers and pen in his hands.

    She already had taken much of his time. She knew her way around the pce. She could find her way out easily. Or security could escort her out if they wanted an assurance that she had left the premises.

    But who could me them when she did wander around the pce without permission? Then, she trespassed where she was not invited. But it was all worth it, she thought.

    She could still feel the excitement as the adrenaline in her blood had not yet worn off. She was actually inspired to write an article about this. But of course, she had no n of publishing it until the couple was rescued and the culprit arrested.

    "I am sorry, but if you will give me a few more minutes. We still have a few things to discuss." He gestured for her to sit down on the avable chair.

    He sat down behind the desk and waited for her to follow. He still had one issue that needed his attention. He needed her cooperation first before she could finally leave.

    He started scribbling something on the empty spaces on the document. Filling up the form while he waited for the reporter toply with his request.

    "I thought we already discussed everything inside. What else was there to talk about?" She was confused, but she eventually sat down to give the prince a chance to exin. Besides, she did not think that she had no choice.

    She rummaged in her head, checking if she had forgotten something else. However, she believed she had already told them everything she knew about the case.

    She raised her right brow at him when he shoved the papers he held in his hands toward hers. It suddenly clicked in her head what this was all about, seeing the heading in the form.

    "You are free to leave as soon as you sign these papers." He told her as he leaned back on the chair after passing the papers and pen.

    He could not allow her to disclose anything she had discovered and witnessed earlier. The only way to secure their secret was to make her sign an agreement.

    Not that he did not trust her. After all, she was the one who brought the evidence to them. However, he had to follow protocol and secure the situation.

    "You know I am not like most reporters. I assure you that you can trust me. I will not tell a soul what had transpired in here." She assured him as she skimmed through what he wrote on the standard form.

    Still, she understood his concern. She was indeed in the business of snooping around and telling stories. He did not know her personally, and he was probably doing his obligation.

    "I assure you that I don''t see you as anything like the reporters I know," Lance said with a boyish grin on his face. He found her statement a bit cliche, but he actually believed her.

    "But you still poke your nose where it did not belong. You are still a reporter. I still have to make sure that what you know does not end up in tomorrow''s news." Lance spoke up again while she read the papers.

    She looked up at him, staring him in the eyes. She could not believe that he was questioning her credibility in keeping her words. One of the things she valued most was her honor.

    To think that she thought he was a decent member of the royal family. And the fact that she did find him very attractive. But now, she only saw him as just another royal pain in the ass.

    Signing the damn papers, she shoved them in his direction. Then, she said. "Not every story is about making it to the top of the hour.." Before walking out of that office.

 Chapter 531 - Do Not Disturb Sign

    "Do you know what you are doing?" She asked herself as she touched the petals of the red roses.

    She had been staring at the flowers and the note he had sent earlier. It was a thoughtful gestureing from him. Although this was not the first time, she believed it was sincere.

    Nheless, she felt like they were barely back together, and he was reverting back to his old ways. But should she even considerst night would be anything better than thest time they were in a rtionship?

    She could feel it in her heart that he meant his apology. Afterst night, she truly felt that he cared about her. But was it enough to appease her heart? He never did mention anything about love.

    "Wow! Where did thosee from?" A voice suddenly startled her, making her abruptly look up from her position. He walked straight to her desk and stopped to admire the flowers. "A new admirer, perhaps." Evan teased her.

    They had been, sort of, friends, but he had never gone beyond that out of respect for Marcus. In another circumstance, he would definitely have dated her.

    He always saw her as attractive, sexy as hell, beautiful, and humorous. However, he did not go after what already belonged to someone close to him. He could not mess up with the bro code.

    "Marcus." She answered, butcking the enthusiasm she should be feeling for receiving such a gift.

    As much as she wanted to rejoice that they had finally resolved their issues. Being neglected on the first day of their rtionship was not exactly the way she had envisioned her day would go.

    She woke up feeling excited about going out to dinner and seeing him again. She even tried several dresses for tonight before settling on a new one. However, she did not expect that he would cancel on her.

    "Marcus?" His eyebrows rose in question, unsure if he heard the name right. "Are you two back together?" He questioned her.

    He had not seen Marcus since the wedding or talked to him either. He did not have any idea that he nned to win her back. But he had noticed him watching her when he thought that she was not looking.

    He was not surprised about the news anymore. He figured it was just a matter of time before Marcus realized that he could not live without her.

    It would appear that all of his friends had caught the love bug. He would soon be flying solo on their gigs. Suddenly, his future looked so gloomy.

    "Maybe you should ask him. He seemed to have lost the memo." She sarcastically said, returning her attention to the papers in front of her.

    She had been sulking for far too long, waiting for him to call. She understood that he was busy, but she deserved more than the flowers, a note, and a brief text message.

    She straightened her shoulders and sat upright on her chair before looking up at him. She might as well deal with what brought him to her station.

    "Oh! Do I hear a hint of trouble in paradise?" He asked when she sounded like she had the world on her shoulders. "I thought that you would be ecstatic you two have reconciled."

    He was not expecting this turn of events. He could only wonder what Marcus did to make her feel this way. He always thought that once Marcus won her over, he would do everything he could to mend his ways.

    He had seen his friend change since she would not take him back. He had been witnessed how Marcus had med himself for losing her.

    "I am. It is just that we are barely a day back, and he already canceled our date." She confided in him, feeling frustrated as she inhaled deeply, trying to shake off the feeling.

    Not that she did not trust him. But she hoped that he would put more effort into making their rtionship work this time around. She just felt disappointed that he had already put her as hisst priority.

    "Did he tell you his reason why he could not make it?" Evan asked, suddenly feeling sympathetic toward her issue.

    He did remember his friend to be just like that back in the old days. He was also no different from his friend. He could not care less if he did not show up on a date.

    He still believed that either they would understand, or he could just find another one. As the saying went, there was plenty of fish on the sea. All he needed was a hook and a bait.

    "He only texted that he was swamped with work and back-to-back meetings. But he promised to call meter." She told him, asking him if that should be enough excuse.

    She realized that falling in love was easy but being in a rtionship was hard. But nothing in life was easy, she knew that. She had learned that the hard way.

    "Maybe he is. He will call and make up for it. Just give him some benefit of the doubt this time." Evan gave her some advice, smiling andforting her. "I assure you, he had changed to a better man."

    Heughed at himself after hearing those wordsing out of his mouth. He was giving rtionship advice when he did not even believe inmitment.

    "What is so funny?" She was surprised, hearing him chuckle. She did not notice anythingughable in what he said, recalling his words. In fact, she found it sweet of him to support his friend.

    "Of course, it is not you, but me. I just did not see myself as a love guru, giving rtionship advice." Evan admitted to her, shaking his head.

    "Oh, that!" She could not help butugh too. She also found it funny, now that she had time to think about it.

    "But seriously, Marcus would not do anything to hurt you. Not intentionally. He must have a valid reason for it. Give him a chance to exin." Evan again felt amazed with himself.

    "I guess you are right." She finally felt a little bit better. She needed someone to talk to now that Dani was unavable, and Evan was a big help.

    "Anyway, enough about me. Why are you here, Evan?" She decided to change the topic.

    He only came to her if he needed something from her boss or wanted something done that her secretary could not do. She did have a reputation for being a miracle worker.

    "I am just wondering if you were able to get in touch with Dani. We had tried calling Alex, but he seemed to be unavable to take our calls." Evan informed her of his purpose for seeking her out.

    They tried to ask Marcus, but he said that the two were unreachable. If they needed anything from him, he would be more than happy to deal with it. Alex did leave him in charge of everything.

    However, there were some legal issues they had to discuss with Alex personally. Even if Alex had appointed Marcus as his attorney-in-fact.

    "Unfortunately, I have not heard anything from Dani too. I was going to call herst night but changed my mind. I did not want to ruin their honeymoon." She admitted, but she realized now that Dani did not try to call her either.

    She grabbed her phone and checked it. She began to think about it. Usually, Dani would have, at least, told her if they had arrived at their destination or texted her this morning that she had the wildest night of her life. Maybe not thest part, but there was nothing.

    "Well, I thought that you might have spoken with her. Anyway, just in case she called, can you tell her that we needed to speak with Alex immediately." Evan requested, seeing that there was nothing much he could do about it.

    Although he felt odd about this entire situation, even David felt the same way. But he hoped that his gut feeling was wrong, but knowing Alex, he would not have abandoned his business if it was under attack.

    But Marcus assured him that the couple was just taking advantage of their moment of bliss.. It would seem the newlyweds were enjoying their honeymoon by putting a do not disturb sign on the door.

 Chapter 532 - Take The Reins

    "My men are already scoping up the ce." The duke informed his friend on the other line.

    He had been staring outside his window since he came back to his office before he decided to call Ethan. But he hardly saw the scenery outside. His mind was only concentrated on one thing.

    He and Ethan had agreed to coordinate their investigation and operations for a faster and more efficient result. That was to get their children back soon and alive.

    If they had confirmation of the location of the hideout, then he would let Ethan handle the rescue mission. Fred knew his men could also tackle the task, but he agreed with Ethan.

    Alex had the best-trained force in the business to handle the job. Besides, they had the most determination and motivation to rescue their leader than any of Ethan and his menbined.

    "Are you sure that this reporter is not just a ploy to send us on a wild goose chase?" Ethan could not help but be skeptical since they had been chasing a lot of dead ends.

    Whoever was responsible for the kidnapping of their children, he believed he was always one step ahead of them. Or even two. He was clever and had a lot of resources.

    He also suspected that he was responsible for the chaos in hispany and even Alex. He was beginning to doubt that Nick was the sole culprit in this.

    This unknown individual had carefully studied them, coordinated his attack, and executed them with precision. He had been hiding in the shadow for far too long, blending between the light and the darkness that nobody saw himing.

    He believed Nick was involved, but he had some help. Nick was not capable of managing something this big. Someone else might be running the show and using the clueless Nick as the fall guy.

    "I think we can trust her. I believe that she identally stumbled on this story when she came after Nick for some personal reason." Fred rted to Ethan.

    The duke asked Eida why she wasing after Nick. But she declined to provide her reason. Still, he believed that she had no other interior motives for sharing this information, aside from getting a lead in this story.

    "How did she know that Nick had a part in the abduction?" Ethan still had doubts about the authenticity of the report.

    He always had good rtions with reporters, but he never trusted them. They would praise and love you as long as you did not give them a reason to attack you.

    But once they found a story that would make big bucks. Then, they turned into sharks that would strike without warning. Or vultures that would prey on their victim until there was nothing left but the carcass.

    "A witness talked for a wad of cash," Fred told him. Then, he continued to narrate to him what she told him.

    She had one of her leading investigators follow Nick wherever he went. That was when he had stumbled on the big hideout, more like a fortress, hidden on an average size ind.

    It was heavily guarded, which piqued his interest, so he had no way of investigating inside. His investigator decided to check the local pubs, searching for information.

    Luckily, his tour guide knew some people who could help him with the right amount. One of them mentioned seeing two bodies carried out of a ne by armed men in the middle of the night.

    The man was just unsure if they were alive or who they were. He was too far to see clearly, and it was dark. Only a few lights were on that night on the tarmac.

    "Then, she had this weird suspicion that the missing couple from their honeymoon might be the two people seen that night. However, she could not confirm it until she had talked to me." Fred concluded his narrative.

    Fred was not a hundred percent sure of the story since a drunk man could be concocting stories to earn some money. But he could not pass up a lead even if it might end up as another bogus information.

    "Sir, excuse me. But Major Barry is asking for you to return to the room." One of his lieutenants had walked into his office, excusing himself for the interruption, but the urgency called for it.

    "Give me a minute. I will be right behind you." He told the man before dismissing him.

    He could only conclude that it must be a pressing matter for the major to demand his attention. They might have thetest update on their current operation.

    "Excuse me, Ethan, but I need to go for now. I will get back to you as soon as I hear some news." He knew that the waiting game was probably killing him, just like it was doing to him.

    However, they had to be patient and stay calm. It was the only way to save their children from whoever was running this operation against them.

    He rushed to the other room to find out what was so urgent that Major Barry had sent for him. But he was hoping that it was positive intel that would show that they had found them.

    "Yes," Duke Frederick addressed all the officers in the room, focusing his eyes on the major who was talking through the inte.

    He assigned the operation to one of his top officers, who had proven time and time again his ability to lead and provide good results.

    "I think my men had found something from the tarmac. A hair clip that resembled what the princess wore on her wedding day. It must have dropped on her hair when she was carried out of the ne." Major finally reported to him when he ended the call.

    He was almost a hundred percent sure that they were closing in with the abductors, finding the couple and saving them. That clip was a rare piece that had no possible duplicate.

    "Then, have your men scout the ce and inform Agent Tim regarding everything you gathered so that they could start with their operations." The dukemanded, feeling only slight relief.

    At least, there was a possibility that they had finally found them.

    For the first time, his team finally had a solid lead. All they needed now was the confirmation that Nick was hiding them in that fortress of his.. Then, Tim could take the reins in the rescue mission.

 Chapter 533 - A Real Worthy Adversary

    "Hey, wake up!" He said in a low voice, tapping him on the cheek to call his attention.

    He knew that the drugs were about to wear off. He needed him to listen before somebody caught them. He could not waste this opportunity because he might not get another chance.

    It was probably abination of skills and luck that he snuck into the room without anyone noticing him. He found an open window and stealthily crawled inside.

    "Hmmm." He moaned incoherently. It was the only reply he heard from him so far as he continued to shake the unconscious man on the bed.

    He looked around the room, checking if there was any other movement. Fortunately, all had been quiet, and he did not detect anyone else with them.

    He had to work behind the shadows to avoid getting any attention from the men outside. It was already dark, with only a glimmer of lighting from the window.

    "Hey, you better wake up and prepare yourself. We are getting you out of here tonight." He whispered to him as he leaned to his ears, avoiding making too much sound.

    He stepped away from him and looked at the medicines on the table near his bed. He scanned thebels, looking for the drugs that kept him in a vegetative state.

    He pulled a syringe and a vial out of his pocket, immediately recing the content of the sleeping drug with a cebo effect. He only hoped the doctor would not notice what he did when he administered his next dose.

    "I had reced the sedatives with something that would relieve some of the pain, but I guarantee you that once I move youter, your injuries will still hurt like hell." He spoke again to him once he was done with the medication.

    He looked at his watch and then the dextrose hanging over his head. It was almost dripping dry. He knew he had to hurry because the doctor was almost due to check on him any minute and administer his next dose.

    He returned the vial to its exact position, cleaned up the mess he had made, pocketed his trash, and quickly returned to the still unconscious man. He leaned closer again to him and pped his face just strong enough to wake him up.

    "Hey, if you can hear me, and I hope you do, remember that the drug will wear off soon enough. You have to pretend to lose consciousness once the doctor injects your next meds, or he will figure it out that I switched the medication." He told him.

    He could see that he was trying to open his eyes, but all he heard was his moan. He could tell that he was already conscious, but his body was still not functioning.

    He had to make sure that he understood what he said, repeating it once more for good measure. He had to be wide awake and with at least some of his body function once they moved out of here.

    "We will return for you. We will get you and your wife out of here tonight." He continued, hoping that his hearing and brain function was already operational even if his motor functions were still failing him.

    He would have stayed longer, but he was already sensing some noises outside. He had to leave shortly before the guards found him inside. He could not blow the n.

    "I have to go. I will see you again tonight." He said onest time before rushing to the window where he entered.

    He gently closed it after getting out in the exact way it was when he entered. He did not want anyone to notice anything amiss.

    He walked again along with the shadows of the night, avoiding being detected by the roaming guards. Then, he finally disappeared into a dark corner.

    While inside the room where the unknown man had just left, Alex could feel that the drugs were losing their effect on him. Although it was a slow process, he could already make a bit of sense of his surrounding.

    He was slightly confused if what he heard a few minutes ago was real or just a dream. An unfamiliar voice spoke to him about helping them escape. He tried hard to see his face, but he just could not open his eyes.

    Suddenly, the darkness disappeared, reced by a bright light, making him aware that he was not alone anymore. Noises could be hearding from somewhere around him. A door opened and closed, and then louder voices filled the room.

    He could not pinpoint the exact location, but he knew that the voices were just nearby. He believed that the voices sounded familiar, but he could be wrong or just hallucinating.

    "Good evening, Prince Alexander. I am d that you are finally awake." The doctor walked to the side of his bed to check on him. "I hope it had been afortable and restful sleep." He smiled at him, but he was only being sarcastic.

    He examined his pulse and shed a bright light on his eyes as he forced his eyelid open. Then, he moved around him like he was nning to do something.

    "How are you feeling?" He asked when he finally saw him open his eyes.

    He gave him a bright smile, showing him a missing tooth on the other side of his mouth. He grabbed the vial on the tray and a syringe and filled it up. But he did not administer it yet, just stared at him for a while.

    "What had you been giving me?" Alex asked in his croaky voice when he finally regained some movement. Even he did not recognize the sound he was making.

    His mind was starting to recall everything that was happening to him. Still, some fuzzy images confused him, but everything was starting to make sense.

    He could finally move his lips and slightly turn his head to look at the doctor. He could even move his fingers a bit. It was a sign that his muscles were regaining some of their strength.

    But he knew he was still too weak to move, much more fight against these men. First, his body was covered with bruises. Then, he barely had nutrients left in his body to sustain his energy.

    "Just something to boost your energy." The doctor said, followed by someughter from the other side of the room. "Don''t you worry about that? I am here to make you well." He was, for now, the doctor thought.

    He picked up the needle again, flicking it with his finger in front of him. He let some of the liquid dripped on the side of the metal point. Then, he moved back to his side and smiled again.

    "When I get out of here, I will make sure to stick that needle in your ass." Alex hissed angrily, finally saying the words more coherently this time.

    He raised his hands to grab the doctor before he could stick the needle in his arms, but something stopped him. He realized that his arms were handcuffed to the side of the bed.

    Then, pain shot up in his side, making him wince a bit, knocking the wind out of his lungs. He had forgotten that his injuries hurt when he moved.

    "I am sure you will, Alex." The doctor mocked his patient, pretending to be afraid of him as he tried again to attack again. But only hurting himself in the process. "I am sure you will." The doctor repeated as a series ofughter ensued.

    He was still alive because his boss still needed him to be. It was just a shame that when he had served his purpose, he could kiss his life goodbye.

    He was not disappointed in him. This prince had shown a great deal of bravery and character by surviving this far. As he continued to fight for his every breath.

    However, it was an honor to meet a real worthy adversary.

 Chapter 534 - Hit A Big Jackpot

    "The transportations are already arranged." Ethan walked to the room where the elite unit was busy preparing for their departure.

    Tim had assured him that he had chosen the best of his men to join the rescue mission. His men had been trained as soldiers but had loyalty and honor like noblemen.

    They would not hesitate to fight and die to aplish their goal. Not because of money, but motivated by the thought of saving a member of their family. Just like what they did for Ben.

    "Do you think those arms would be enough?" He added, seeing the men doing their final checks on their weapons.

    He had supplied them with all thetest arms and equipment money could buy. He believed that skills alone would not be sufficient if their enemies were armed with more advanced technology than their team.

    They would be battling at a disadvantage if that was the case. The mission would more likely fail. ying on an even field or having more advanced weaponry would give them a higher percentage of sess.

    "We are ready, Sir," Tim answered as he and his team stood straight, bags packed, body armed in full battle gear, and ready to roll out at any second notice.

    This time, he was not allowing his team to tackle the task without him. He knew he would be more efficient in the field with his men, coordinating their attacks where he could see the actual scene.

    He felt helpless,manding blindly on the safety of the four walls around him. While his men fought with courage on the open battlefield.

    He already had wounded men lying in hospital beds. He could not help but be responsible for them. He could not afford to add more nor wait for someone to end up in a coffin.

    As of now, he was the best man on the job to lead his team. He could not let Alex and his men down just because of his injuries. He did not need to fight a one on one battle. But his team needed his eyes and his mind to lead them.

    "You are not saying that you are going to deploy with them. Your wounds are still fresh. You can hardly move." Ethan expressed his concern, surprised to see the injured team leader wearing his ck uniform.

    He could understand his want to be part of this operation, but he did not believe it was wise. He would only hurt himself further by joining in the bloodbath.

    He could already picture that the criminals would not easily give up. He assumed these mercenaries would fight hard to protect their fortress and keep their hostages.

    Money was a great motivation for them, but fear was far more effective. He believed that whoever was running this show knew quite well how to manipte his men. He had dealt with hard criminals like them before.

    Men like them would not show fear or mercy. They would fight till the death because there was just no other choice. They would still die if they ran.

    "I assure you that I had been in worse condition than this," Tim answered him, seeing the concern in his eyes. "If you are worried that I willpromise the mission because of my condition."

    He was exining, but he was cut off by Ethan. "No, I am not questioning your ability as a soldier and a great leader." Ethan quickly said before the man misinterpreted his intention.

    "You need not worry about me if that is your concern." Tim quickly interjected. "I can handle myself just fine."

    He would not give Ethan a chance to doubt his usefulness to the team despite his condition. He could still move, and he could still shoot. But what mattered most would be his tactical expertise in situations like this. That had always been his strong suit.

    "Then, I wish you godspeed." Ethan already knew when it was best to just agree than to argue.

    Even if Tim had been doing this for almost half of his life. He was still not in his best condition at the moment. Ethan could only hope that Tim knew what he was doing. Because the consequence was far too great.

    Ethan could only watch with hope and a prayer that the mission would seed in bringing home his family, safe and sound. Moreover, he swore that he would hunt down the true mastermind behind the attack in his family.

    "Men, let us move out," Tim ordered his men, carrying their bags and arsenal with them, walking towards the waiting transport.

    Each one of them knew that every time they stepped on a mission, they were already putting one of their foot on the brink of death. With just one false move, they could end up digging up their own grave.

    On the ind, two of his best scouts checked the ce and had gone closer to the fortress. Using high-powered binocrs with night vision capabilities, they immediately counted as many hostiles they could spot in their position.

    So far, they were more than two dozen they had seen roaming the grounds and the perimeter. There could be more hiding in the shadows and inside the structures.

    "Do you think Alex and Dani are inside?" One of the men asked the other man beside him, guarding their position against possible threats until their other teammates arrived.

    He could see that they were outnumbered, but he was confident they could take them all down. The other team might have more, but it did not mean they were better.

    With Tim leading them, he had no doubt that their leader could pull out some tricks up his sleeves that would help them obtain their objective.

    "With that kind of operation, I had no doubt." The other man answered, studying the perimeter for possible entrance and exit points.

    As he scanned the ce more, something had caught his attention. A movement on the far side of one of the smaller structures. He focused the lens of his binocrs on that area.

    Something was peculiar about the scene that he could not take his eyes away as he stared at them.. He wondered if he might have just hit a big jackpot.

 Chapter 535 - To Die With Honor

    He saw a group of mene out of one of the buildings. Some of them wereughing, but the other three at the back were silently conversing.

    He took pictures of the group, but he could not get a good angle of the man in the middle. Then, they disappeared to the other side of the building.

    "Come on, let us go back to the group." He told his partner after taking several more pictures of the entirepound.

    He had to report to Tim what they had gathered. Then discussed the best possible strategy for rescuing the captives. It had always been their standard procedure.

    Although they already had received intel earlier, they could not rely on another man''s word. They always did their due diligence, confirming the intel before acting on it.

    "Sir, so far, most of the reports are urate. But I think they had doubled the guardspared to earlier." The man narrated his findings to their leader.

    Tim sat on the side of a big rock, away from the prying eyes of possible intruders or enemies. He needed a good hiding ce since he could not defend himself in a close encounter.

    However, he was a good shooter, almost hitting his opponent on the significant points of the body. He could either render them immobile or dead, depending on the situation.

    What happened to him in the previous incident was a case of misjudgment. He had allowed his emotion to get the best of him, seeing that his opponent looked so young. He had let his guard down. But not this time.

    "Looks like they are on high alert." Tim looked at the pictures on the screen.

    He could see several men guarding the perimeter. Their stance was stiff from the way they stood. He also noticed how they held their weapons. Either they were expecting an attack, or they were guarding something or someone important.

    "Another thing, Sir." He pointed at the group of men in the photo. "The one on the left. I think I know him." He indicated the man with a full beard almost covering half of his face, standing on the side of what seemed to be the leader in the middle.

    "Who is he?" Tim asked as he examined the pictures thoroughly. The men in the photos were unfamiliar to him. But they did look like they had some military training just like them.

    "I think we toured together in Afghanistan. They called him The Beast." The man rted that this man showed no mercy on their enemies. Killing them without remorse even if they already surrendered.

    He remembered that The Beast was court-martialled. Then, he was kicked out of the force for his brutality and inhumane treatment of their captives.

    "What about the man in the center and on the other side?" Tim asked, wondering who they could be.

    They looked like they were high on the ranks at the way the other men were protecting them. He wished he could see the face of the man in the middle. He might give them some answers on who might be running this entire spectacle.

    "No idea, but the other man seems to be carrying a doctor''s bag. Maybe he was a physician, caring for their wounded." He spected, but still, he had no urate answers to tell his boss.

    "Ok. Send those pictures to our IT. Have them run their faces on the database. Maybe they might have some luck in identifying some of them." He instructed as he checked the other pictures.

    He studied the structures with his team, identifying the possible holding cell of their captives. The old Victorian house seemed to be thergest structure in the entire area.

    There was anotherrge building not far from the area, which was also heavily guarded. Then, at least four smaller structures were scattered in the area.

    "Ok, guys, are we ready to do this?" He asked his men when he finally formted a n.

    He already had studied theyout of the entire area even before they came here based on the initial information. All he had to do was incorporate theirtest findings.

    He had to coordinate their movements in a synchronized fashion. There was no room for mistake, and every second counted. The repercussion of one of his men missing his mark would be catastrophic on their part.

    Although he had no doubt that his men could handle their own, still a sessful mission relied on the uracy and precision of their actions. In addition, going home without any casualty.

    "Are there any questions?" He asked his men before they plunged into a war zone.

    He hadid out his n to them, each one assigning a significant role in the mission. Each of them had to y their part precisely the way he had instructed it. The timing had to be synchronized to a tee.

    If not, he was also aware that many possibilities could happen. But they were always prepared for any contingencies. He believed that there was no such thing as a perfect n.

    "None, Sir." Each one of them answered as they synchronized their watches to the second. There was no room for error. But if such a case should happen, they should know what to do.

    "Good." He checked his injury, seeing that it was still patched up tightly.

    He still felt the excruciating pain when he suddenly moved, even after ingesting some mild pain killers. But it was a pain he would endure for this mission to be sessful.

    However, he prayed that this battlefield would not be filled with their blood but with the others. He could not lose anyone of them, not his men and not the people they were here to rescue.

    Aside from acknowledging his skills, he had always believed in a higher power who always guided him in everything he did. He attributed all his sess not only to himself but to his men.

    But most especially to the great one that had followed his shadow and protected him until now. He grabbed the pendant lying on his chest and kissed it, making a sign of a cross.

    It was not a sign that he was not afraid to die. But a symbol that he was ready to meet his maker. He already did what he had set to do.. There was nothing more he would want than to die with honor.

 Chapter 536 - That Perfect Smile

    "Why did you cancel the dinner?"

    "Are you dropping by tonight?"

    "Are you insane?" She had been rambling to herself just like an idiot as she strode back and forth around her room. She had been practicing what she would say to him just in case he called.

    She stopped as she walked by the mirror in her room and stared at herself. She just felt frustrated with herself. A part of her wished to understand Marcus. But another part just wanted to strangle his neck for making her feel this way.

    "You, not him." She pointed to herself, looking at her reflection. "Have you gone mad?" She kept talking to herself.

    She had been sulking in her apartment for what seemed like forever, waiting for Marcus to call. But disappointedly, her phone had been silent since she arrived at her apartment.

    She had checked her messages countless times, but there was nothing. She had no idea what to think anymore about their current situation as doubt and fear crept into her heart and mind.

    "Just stop it, Jacky." She told herself, slightly pping her face, waking herself up from her madness.

    She went out of her room and decided to just go about her business. There were tons of chores she had to do anyway. It was time to distract herself from dwelling on things that were out of her hands.

    Just when she had finished preparing her dinner, her phone started buzzing on top of the counter. She had already forgotten that she had left it there. She guessed her tactic worked, at least for a while.

    "Yes," Jacky answered the phone immediately without looking at the screen, not caring who might be calling.

    She had given up hearing from Marcus and waited enough tost her a lifetime. Maybe he would still call, but she was not expecting it anymore.

    She was not mad at him. After talking with Evan, she knew that Marcus had changedpared to the man she once knew. However, she could not help but expect much more from him.

    "Hi!" A familiar voice came from the other end of the line. "First of all, I am sorry." He continued when she had remained silent. "I know you are sick and tired of hearing me say sorry, but I am truly am."

    He could hear her breathing in the other line. Her silence only meant one thing, she was hurt again by his action. But he had a valid reason this time. The only problem was he could not tell her even he wanted to.

    "Please, Jacky. Say something." He spoke again on the line, wishing he was with her, holding her hand, kissing her.

    Instead, he was stuck in the office, reading a report that his assistant had just given him. As much as he wanted to go and be with her, it was just not possible.

    Then, he remembered the operation going on right now that he also wished he was a part of. But at the moment, he had his obligations to fulfill.

    "I understand." She finally answered him, finding the words that first came to mind. But her voicecked sincerity.

    She wished she could whole-heartedly understand why he was acting strange. She hoped he would give her more than sorry as an exnation for his actions.

    "I don''t think you do." He responded, hearing the edginess in her voice.

    As much as he wanted to divide his body to be present in three ces, he could not. He had to prioritize his time to the most immediate matter.

    Although he had promised that he would always think of her first, his situation now demanded more of his time. He believed when all of this was over, she would eventually understand his reasons.

    "If you give me a valid justification for canceling on me, then maybe I will." She finally admitted. "Anyway, did you call just to say you are sorry? Or do you need anything else?" She asked calmly, not knowing what else she wanted from him.

    As she said, she was not mad at him. Maybe a bit sad that he was not with her. Maybe lonely that for the first time, she thought she would not be alone anymore, and yet, here she was about to eat dinner on her own.

    "I promise I will exin everything to you once my problems are resolved," Marcus said on the line, hoping that she would not press on and catch his lie. Lying by omission was still lying.

    In the meantime, he would just have to risk that she would not hate him for putting her at thest of his priorities. For now, that was the only option he had.

    "I promise I will make it up to you once all of this is over." He remained vague about his statement, hoping that she would assume that he was referring to the problems he was facing with thepany.

    He also hoped that he could handle these problems by himself. With the way things were going with the rescue, it would seem that he would be alone for a while.

    He could not depend on Ethan with his mind distracted by the operation undergoing at the very moment. He could only count on himself to figure out what was ongoing with the twopanies left in his charge.

    "Fine." She finally agreed with him, feeling much better now that she had heard his voice. "I will expect a big gesture more than the flowers that you usually sent your bimbos." She added, slightly smiling on the phone.

    She knew the drill. When Marcus was done with a fling, he would be sending them gifts with a sorry note. A few more canctions, then the no-show. Finally, the women would get the drift. She was just dumped.

    "Thank Alona for me. Tell her she had exquisite taste." She quickly said, knowing who had sent her the flowers and the note. It might be his idea, and the words might havee from him, but Alona did all the work.

    "Again, I am sorry about that too." He knew that he had just made a mistake. "I promise to do better." He could not help but feel relieved after hearing her voice change. It was sweeter this time.

    He could picture her looking at him with that big soulful eyes, threatening him to behave, but her lips curved upward, showing him that perfect smile.

 Chapter 537 - Not Taking No For An Answer

    She finally hung up the phone after probably almost half an hour of just talking to him. Somehow, she felt different this time. She realized she could trust himpared to their previous rtionship.

    Evan was right. She could sense a changed man in him. He was not the Marcus that she first met who did not care about her feelings. This man today might not be in love with her yet. But he truly cared about her.

    "Love?" She mouthed in a breathless whisper. Yes, she guessed that she had been in love with him.

    She was unsure when it happened, but she only realized it at some point in their rtionship. It was an unfamiliar feeling but a scary one. She was afraid it would not be reciprocated.

    That was probably the reason why she had worked hard to make her rtionship with him work. But during that time, he did not feel the same way as her. Now, she was unsure if that was what he felt for her. He never did actually say the word love.

    "I love you." She said out loud, but only the space in front of her heard it. Her heart knew that it was real. She truly loved that man with all her heart.

    She guessed she always knew that she would never love anyone else. So, no matter how much she tried to rece Marcus inside her heart, to cut him off, out of her life. She could not.

    He had left a mark so deep that she could not erase her feelings for him. But she did not regret it one bit, getting back with him. She could feel this would be different.

    She thought that maybe this incident was just a minor bump in their rtionship. It would be up to her to make it work by doing something about it or ruin it by jumping to her silly conclusions.

    "I think it is time that I take matters into my own hands than wait for him to do so." She mumbled to herself as she stared at the food in front of her, still untouched.

    She quickly stood up from her seat and grabbed some things in the cab. She started packing up the food she had prepared and put it in a bag.

    She believed it was time for ate dinner pic with his man. She should go to him if he could not visit her. It was what good girlfriends did. Take care of their men.

    "Yes, I am his girlfriend." She told herself as she changed into something suitable for ate-night dinner date.

    He might not havebeled their rtionship. But if he wanted this to work. Then he should start realizing he was now in amitted affair.

    She was not taking any other options from him. Either he took what she was offering, or he could kiss his ass goodbye. She would not have a second thought of saying sayonara to him. This time for good.

    After almost an hour, she stood on the pavement outside a massive and impressive building. Most of the employees must have already left, judging from the time.

    Taking a deep breath, she said to herself. "You can do this." She looked up at the tall structure and pictured him standing in one of those windows, looking down at her. But that was unlikely since he had no idea that she wasing.

    Many lights on the ss windows above were already off, but several were still bright with life. She guessed that he would be on the upper floors, cooped in Alex''s office, finishing up his work.

    When she walked up to the lobby, guarded by two security men, she stopped. Luckily, she knew them. She had been in this building several times before when she did some errands for Dani. They did not doubt her alibi for visiting sote.

    Her next stop would be at Alex''s office on the top floor, where Marcus would be. She quickly rode the elevator, slightly nervous about what might be his reaction to her unexpected visit.

    Her hand fidgeted with the bag she was holding as she stared at the numbers on the small screen. Finally, the ding signaled her arrival on the designated floor.

    As soon as the door opened, she was surprised to see the entire floor. She looked at her watch as she stepped out of the small box and walked into therge hallway.

    It waste, but the entire office was buzzing with life. She expected to see a room almost darkened with only a few lights on. Then, maybe one or two people would still be working with Marcus. But not this.

    "Jacky, what are you doing here?" Someone finally called her attention.

    A tall woman walked toward her. She stood in front of her and gave her a big hug before letting her go. It had been a while since theyst saw each other. In a way, they had be good friends.

    "Alona, what is going on in here?" She could not help but ask, curious at the scene in front of her.

    She could onlye up with one reason why so many employees were working their asses off at thiste of night. Something big was cooking in thepany. It could either be a good thing or not.

    She would not know since she had been in her bubble the whole day, daydreaming of strangling Marcus for standing her up. She did not catch up with the grapevine with what the buzz was all about.

    Suddenly, she connected why Evan was adamant to hear from Alex. It must have something to do with this. But then again, Marcus should be dealing with that since he was the one left in charge.

    "Just a busy night. Nothing out of the ordinary." Alona nonchntly answered her. As if this was amon thing and nothing to worry about. "Are you here to see Marcus? I can tell him that you are here." She quickly offered.

    She could not tell her what was happening in the office. First, she was not an employee here. Another, even if she was, she was not privy to the situation.

    "Yes, I want to see Marcus, but don''t tell him that I am here." She started exining. Her nerves were back as she thought of her impulsive decision.

    "You want to surprise him." It was more of a statement than a question as Alona realized her intention. She started giggling like a schoolgirl, supporting her friend with her n. "Oh, this is exciting."

    "Stop that. How is your boss anyway? Busy, in a good mood?" Jacky asked, hoping to get a feel of her situation before she went barging into his office unannounced.

    "All I can say is that he will definitely be surprised to see you." Alona encouraged her to go on with her n.

    His current boss had been under a lot of stress due to these problems he had stumbled on. It was just his first time on the job, yet it felt like he was already sitting on that chair for years from the look on his face.

    She looked at the double doors of the office, and for the first time, she felt intimidated. But she would not back down. She had set a goal, and she would make sure to aplish that before the night was over.

    "Hi! Can I invite you again for dinner?" She quickly said before she forgot her lines. She strode into the room with a purpose, smiling at him, waiting for him to answer her.. "This time, I am not taking no for an answer."

 Chapter 538 - More Prayers For A Miracle

    She must have dozed off as shey in bed, plotting their possible escape. But she was nowhere near anything usible as far as she could remember.

    She woke up from a dream, abruptly making her check her surrounding. She was still alone, and the pitch-ck darkness of the sky outside her window still indicated that it waste in the evening.

    It would probably rain, she thought, since she had hardly seen a star up in the vast sky. She could still hear some voices outside, but not as loud as before. It was as if they were keeping their noises down to avoid catching anyone''s attention.

    "We need to get out of here." She mumbled to the air around her.

    She was not raised to be a religious person. She never did hear her father talk about believing in anything that could not be seen by the human eye.

    Although her mom had taught her how to pray when she was young, she had quickly forgotten about it as she grew older. Her focus had shifted between right and wrong.

    Eventually, she only believed in making her own destiny, doing what was right, and apologized sincerely for doing something wrong.

    "Please, help us." She prayed to whoever was listening, to whoever would care to assist them in their time of need.

    She never required a higher power to grant her wishes or aid her with what she wanted. She had managed to survive without praying and believing in anything other than her capability.

    Now, she wondered if she was wrong. She realized that there was nothing wrong with seeking help from someone who might be watching over them. After all, she would need all the help she could get.

    Suddenly, she was startled by a very faint movement outside. She could hear the mild creaking of the floor as if a man was walking in stealth mode, but the old woods could not take the weight as they gave in from the pressure.

    After a while, the knob moved, followed by the giggling of keys. The door squeaked open, slowly making a wide gap, avoiding a loud sound. Then, a man stepped inside.

    "Who''s there?" She asked since he never opened the ceiling lights. The only light in the room came from the smallmp on a table beside the bed.

    She squinted her eyes to see if she could have a better view of the man. But judging from his size, she believed she knew him. What he had nned to do, she had no idea as he looked around the room without answering her question.

    She stepped forward, curious about his presence but not too close since she still had to confirm it was him and not someone resembling him in the dark. At this point, she could not be too cautious.

    "It is me. Don''t make a sound." He finally whispered, not wanting to make too much noise. He stepped a bit closer to her, revealing his identity as the light reflected on his face.

    He still could not believe that he was doing this to help her. He must be crazy for listening to her idea. He probably had gone insane by putting his life and his family in danger because he pitied her.

    He walked a bit closer until he stood in front of her, studying her face and seeing her rx when she realized that it was him. She could not me her for always being on guard. Anyone in her situation might feel the same way, even him.

    "What are you doing here?" She asked, still slightly confused, but hope started to creep into her heart. Maybe he was here because he had changed his mind.

    Then, she remembered the items he was going to buy for her. Disappointment crashed her back to the ground, seeing a bag he held in his hands.

    He only brought her some items he thought she might need to make her stay in this prison morefortable. When she did not give him a list earlier, he said he would just pick some things himself.

    "I am getting you out of here." He finally spoke. This time he knew there was no turning back. "Are you ready to leave?" He asked her as he moved towards the window and peeked outside.

    He was not expecting that the guards would double up tonight. He was not also aware that their boss would arrive either. But he already had set the ball in motion.

    There was no other choice but to do this now or just scrap the entire n. But from the way he saw her husband, he would die here if he did not get him out now. It was now or never.

    "Really, Samson? You are helping us out of here." She had to ask again, afraid that she might have heard him wrong. Suddenly, she remembered her prayer. Maybe an almighty being was watching over them.

    She stepped closer to him, looking over the window just like him. She could see the guard roaming the grounds, wondering how they would get out without those men noticing them.

    "Yes, so stop bugging me before I change my mind." The gentle giant slightly turned in her direction to make her stop talking.

    He again scouted the grounds, nning their escape route. He could already see that it would be tricky since the men watched vigntly for enemies.

    Even if he had been a part of this group for years. The boss would definitely dere him an enemy once he discovered that he had nned to make their prisoners escape.

    "Thank you for doing this for us. I will make sure that you will not regret it." She swore to him, hoping that all of them could get out of there alive so she could keep her promise.

    However, her enthusiasm was dampened by the scenery outside. She just could not see a way out of there. Not if her friend was the only one who would be helping her and Alex.

    Under such conditions, she could not fathom a sessful escape.. She believed she would need more than luck but more prayers for a miracle.

 Chapter 539 - Patience Was The Key To Success

    A few minutes earlier, inside the spacious room. The doctor injected the drugs into his patient. It would render him temporarily in a semiatose state, just like what he was instructed to do by his real boss.

    He had been pretending to be working for Nick for a few months now. Infiltrating his operation to get close to him and his ns. He had been gaining his trust and spying on him at the same time.

    He was not alone in this mission. Several of his men also came along with him, situating themselves in the different areas of Nick''s business.

    "How is he?" The man, who seemed to be in charge, stood at the corner of the room. He had stayed away, behind the shadows, out of the view of the patient.

    He came here, wanting to see for himself the famous prince. The one who captured the heart of the elusive heiress of the mighty Hamilton Empire.

    He also wanted to witness how the mighty royal darling of the crowd had fallen in his hands. He had never envied anyone in his life. But this prince had his blood boiling to the core for some reason.

    "There is no need to worry about the prince, Sir. He only incurred minor injuries, not enough to be fatal." The doctor rted to him the condition of their captive.

    "But the medication I administered to him would immobilize and keep him unconscious in the meantime." The doctor resumed his exnation as he walked along with their boss outside the building.

    "Just make sure that he will never escape." The man said in his arrogant and authoritative voice, striking fear in the hearts of his men. "I never like sloppy work, and I will never tolerate mistakes."

    He did not care for the condition of the prince. He had his reasons for taking the couple, and it was all part of a grand n. A n that he never thought wouldnd in hisp.

    He had been waiting for a chance to take down the almighty Ethan Hamilton. Now, he had his chance to do so. Danie Hamilton was just a bonus that would add nicely to his collection of des.

    "I assure you that he is not going anywhere." The doctor confidently told the man at his side, showing him his sly smile.

    He was not afraid of the new boss. He had handled his father for years without any problem. He was one of his father''s most trusted men. He was secured in his position as one of the heads of his team.

    He had worked for the old boss for more than ten years before he eventually died of a disease. His abusive behavior towards his body had finally caught up with him.

    He always thought he would end his reign in the underworld in a more honorable way, with guns zing and a bullet in his head. But he sumbed to his sickness on his death bed.

    He was a doctor, but he was not a miracle worker. He failed to save his life despite all the advanced technology and money at his disposal. But he promised the old man that he would guide his son to his sess.

    "Good. I know I can always count on you." The boss tapped the doctor on the shoulder, rougher than it needed to be, as they continued to walk towards the manor.

    He could see the old house that had outlived its purpose. This house might be one of the best during his time, but now, it was just a piece of garbage upying primend.

    In his opinion, outdated trash should be thrown into the dumpster or incinerated to ash to make way for something better. It had no space in his world, just like this old man.

    If he failed to deliver what he promised, he would not have second thoughts about disposing of him. He would have no use for old and ipetent men.

    "What about Nick? What are you nning to do with him?" The doctor asked, trying to find out the next part of the n. So far, he was only privy to this one.

    He always thought their new leader would make him his confidant and adviser. After all, he had been in this business for a long time.

    He had helped his father build this underground empire and made it to what it was today. It was an enormous and powerful association, untouchable by the authorities and feared by their kind.

    "Patience, my friend." The man smirked at him. "In due time, you will find out what will be my next move." He never did like sharing all his moves.

    It was one of the things his father thought him well. To hide his best cards until he had the right timing. Then, he would strike and win the entire game.

    Taking a risk was the best part of the game, but he always had a trick on his sleeves. He would not allow anyone to beat him in his game.

    "As you wish, boss." The doctor said, but he was starting to get skeptical about how he was acting around him.

    He doubted that this young boy had any ns of including him in the big league. He had been keeping him in the dark for far too long, and he was beginning to resent it.

    However, out of respect for his father, the doctor still gave him the benefit of the doubt. He was young and eager. He would learn in time that he would need him in running this business, the doctor thought.

    "I am d you agreed." The young boss spoke condescendingly, patronizing the older man.

    He had been trained his entire life to take over his father''s legacy. Although it had been a few years ahead of schedule, his father''s death was unavoidable. He had to take over as soon as possible.

    Soon, he would dere himself the new king. The true rightful heir to the throne of the city. His father had hidden him from the world long enough, preparing him for his time to take his ce.

    "Sir, we are here." The other man standing on the other side of the boss finally spoke up.

    He had been silent the entire time, only listening to their conversation. He was a man of few words, but his actions spoke volumes. He had been protecting the boss since he was a teenager.

    "Give me a moment." He said as he waited for them to give him some space.

    He stopped by a locked door, excited to see the upant of the room. But he just stared at the closed door. The other people with him were left wondering what he had nned for their other captive.

    It was not time yet to see her, he told himself. As much as he wanted to, he knew that it would ruin what he had nned all this time.

    He had already waited this long before taking over the business. He could wait a little longer for what he had in mind for this woman.. As he had said earlier to his man, patience was the key to sess.

 Chapter 540 - The Knight In Some Baggy Clothes

    "Sir, my men are ready to go in," Tim reported to his counterpart at their home base.

    He could tell that Ethan was carefully monitoring the entire situation. He wanted him updated with all their movements if it was possible.

    After getting the assurance from all his men that they were all set, he gave the signal to move into enemy territory lines. He had already briefed each one of them on their responsibility. The rest would be up to them.

    "I want all of you guys back in one piece." He reminded his men as they, one by one, left his position, leaving him alone in a darkened portion of the area just outside the perimeter fence.

    With a long-range rifle in his hand, he could put down with ease some of the targets assigned to him. It was the best that he could do with his condition. At least he would be covering his team from any attack on their backs.

    He could not run fast or fight in hand-to-handbat with the wound still limiting his movements. The best option for him to help his team was to shoot the enemies from his angle without being caught.

    "Careful on your left, Charlie." He instructed on his earpiece, calling the attention of one of his men.

    Then, he watched his team infiltrate the camp of their enemy. So far, they had entered the fence without anyone noticing them. He let the scope of his rifle check each of his men.

    He could see the ce swarming with guards. He could not just shoot any of them. He had to be careful not to rm the rest caused that would cause chaos if they were made aware of their presence.

    Each of their targets went down as his men worked on their assignments. He had instructed his men to clear out the northern portion first, then worked their way to the building they believed their boss was held.

    "Another one ising on your left, Bravo." He spoke the call sign of one of his teammates, making him aware of the danger near him.

    At the moment, his team was doing a splendid job securing their first objective. But the mission was far from over. They had just begun, and the hard part was yet toe.

    On the other side of the fortress, two figures moved in the corner, hiding in the shadows of the night. One stealthily moved as he maneuvered around the ce. The other one followed nervously, keeping close as much as possible.

    "Are we close, Samson?" She whispered as she tried to inhale deeply. She could feel her heart almost skipping a beat every time she heard something other than the sounds the two of them made.

    Her hands were cold from the nerves she felt in her body. She was breaking a sweat as if she had run a mile at full speed. But she hardly moved as they went from one corner to the other in slow motion. A snail might surpass them if they kept at this pace.

    "Just over that corner." He pointed to the next house. A small one. "That is where they are treating him," Samson answered her before putting a single finger on his lips to tell her to keep it quiet.

    He said they had to be careful not to be caught because she would end up back in her prison or worse, while he would end up dead for helping her escape.

    Fortunately, he hade up with the idea of distracting the guards while they made their escape from the main house. If he had not foreseen the event earlier, they would not have even made it outside her room.

    Besides, he had studied the entire house since he arrived at this ce. He knew how to move around the vicinity without rming the others.

    "Ok." She acknowledged his warning, knowing that he was right. She had to follow his instructions if she wanted them to get out of here alive.

    She knew how to fight, but she was not trained in this form ofbat. It was more than she could handle on her own. Luckily, she had a big man on her side. Hopefully, he would be enough if the need arose.

    She could see that he was carrying two guns on both sides of his body, but she would not be surprised if he had one more hidden in his body for backup.

    She wondered how good was his aim and if he had already killed somebody in cold blood, without mercy. He was still a criminal despite doing a good deed at the moment.

    "We are here." He finally said as they safely crossed the space between the two structures without anyone noticing them.

    He went to the window he used earlier and checked if somebody had noticed his presence earlier. But it had remained unlocked, so it was safe to say that nobody knew he was here.

    Luckily, the window was covered by a tall bush, preventing passersby from seeing them. He looked at her as he prepared her to crawl their way inside the small hall.

    Inside, the man lying on the bed had been conscious for a while now. He had regained most of his body function. It still hurt like hell when he suddenly moved his body, but it had subsided a bitpared to the other night.

    He remembered the words of the unknown man. He wondered if it was a figment of his imagination, a hallucination that was ying in his drug-induced mind.

    But then again, why did the drugs suddenly had not worked when injected into him. He did not feel sleepy, and he did not feel paralyzed anymore.

    Although he pretended that it turned him useless in front of the doctor, just like what the voice said to his ears. There was nothing he would lose anyway if he followed hismand.

    "Come on, you can take the pain." Finally, after some encouragement, he had made it to a sitting position, holding on to his ribs which was the one badly hurt.

    Maybe the medications helped a bit to heal him, in addition to the time given to him to sleep, but he was not yet fully recovered.

    He believed he still might have a few minor bone fractures but not enough to kill him, not yet. His body was covered with bruises, but he pushed through the pain, wanting only to escape with his wife.

    "You can do this. You are getting out of here with Dani." He thought to himself, gently rotating his shoulders, trying to make the blood flow again throughout his body.

    Then, he heard the sound of a window opening on the other side of the room. It wasing from behind him. But it was taking all his effort to turn around and check on it.

    "Alex?" The sound of a familiar angelic voice reached his ears. It suddenly made him move his body quickly.

    The pain shot up in his side, making him slightly twist on his side to alleviate the pain. But the adrenaline of hearing her voice was also starting to kick in.

    He could feel the excitement of seeing her again. Hope had resurfaced in his heart at the thought of escaping with his wife.. He could not help but think that he was the damsel in distress and she was the knight in some baggy clothes.

 Chapter 541 - Desire For The Flesh

    Back in the city, inside the privacy of his office. He looked at the uninvited visitor who had just walked into the room without his permission. To say that he was astonished would be an understatement.

    He was not expecting that she would be standing in his presence at this very moment. On the contrary, he thought that she would still be disappointed with him after his cancetion.

    "I will admit I am surprised to see you, Jacky, but I am d you are here." He immediately left his desk and walked toward her to greet her. "Actually, you are just in time. I am famished."

    He quickly enveloped her in his embrace and imed her lips with his hungry ones. He prolonged the kiss as if he was a starving man, getting his fill, not yet ready to let her go. With the help of his hands, he made her feel his longing for her.

    Eventually, he had toe up for air, reluctantly releasing her supple lips. He let his hands settle on her hips, steadying her after their passionate kiss.

    "I was not expecting that kind of wee either." She finally found her voice after catching up with her breath. Her hands encircled tightly around his neck for support as she stared into his eyes.

    She could not help but smile, feeling relieved that he did not mind her sudden appearance. At the same time, she felt ecstatic after the warm greetings she had just received.

    "Come on, what did you bring me?" Marcus pulled her with him behind his desk, but he did not offer her a seat. He made her sit on hisp instead.

    He knew he was busy, but he could not turn her away. He liked that she came to see him. In addition, he was honestly hungry. Suddenly, feeling his stomach protesting from theck of food.

    He remembered that his secretary offered to order him some dinner, but he mumbled something about asking herter. Then, he had forgotten all about it until now.

    "It is nothing much. It was supposed to be my dinner, but I thought of sharing it with you." She exined as she pulled the food containers out of the bag.

    There was more than enough for one since she liked to cook some extra. Then, she would store the rest for the next day. It would be handy if she could not cook or did not want to cook.

    Ever since Dani moved out, cooking for one had been depressing for her. Living alone brought back memories of the times she struggled to survive by herself.

    "Stopped moving too much, or we might end up not eating any of that food." He teased her, biting his lips to stop himself from saying more.

    She kept adjusting her ass on hisp as she moved to prepare their dinner on the desk in front of them. Suddenly, his idea seemed not such a bright idea after all as it backfired on him.

    He could not me himself for feeling that way. It had been a while since he had sex. Not because he did not have an opportunity to have some, but he chose to abstain from it.

    "That is not funny." She replied, not that she was offended by his teasing. On the contrary, she was also feeling the same way. It had been a long time since she had been with a man.

    As a matter of fact, he was thest man she was in bed with. Although she tried to date and look for another man that would rece him in her heart. She never did end up hooking up with any of them.

    Maybe because her heart and mind knew that she only belonged with him. It appeared that unconsciously she had been preserving herself for him.

    "I am not trying to be funny." He said seriously this time as he pulled her even closer to his body, letting her feel how much he had missed her.

    Most of the girls who had been throwing themselves at him were very attractive, beautiful, intelligent, sexy, and hot, but they had one w. All of them were not her.

    Since he realized that losing her was the biggest mistake he had ever made in his life. He never could see another woman in the same way again. He could only think about her and how much he was a prick to her. He had wanted her back.

    "Well, I am notughing either." She said to him in almost a whisper, turning around to face him. This time, she imed his lips for another round.

    She wrapped her arms around his shoulder, leaning even closer to his body. She wanted to feel him closer to hers, wanting his warmth to seep through her skin.

    She could feel that he wished for the same thing as his hands wrapped around her waist, his palm nted on the surface of her back, pulling her tighter against his solid chest.

    "I miss you so much." Marcus finally voiced out after she released his lips and worked her way down his neck.

    The only thing that stood in their way was their clothes, preventing them from feeling their skin against each other. There was an easy fix to such a situation, she thought.

    She started to pull the loose tie wrapped around his neck. Then, she worked on unbuttoning his shirt while he did the same, following her cue.

    "I miss you too." She responded as she continued to kiss him just below his ears.

    They were halfway to removing the clothes from their upper body when a startled voice alerted them of another person''s presence in the room.

    It was like a cold bucket of ice was poured over their bodies, making them realize that they were inside an office. Although it waste, it was still full of buzzing employees.

    "I am sorry." The female voice said apologetically, not expecting what she would witness inside the room. "I will juste back in a few minutes."

    She immediately turned her back away from the scene and walked out of the room. She usually knocked on the door beforeing in, but it was already beyond office hours.

    Then, she had an urgent business she needed to discuss with her boss. She just did not see the point of being formal. The only problem was, she did not know that he had a visitor inside.

    "Oh, my!" Jacky scrambled out of hisp and quickly fixed her clothes, but she could not help herself as she startedughing at their situation.

    "What is so funny this time?" Marcus asked with a confused smile on his face, seeing that she was enjoying herself after what happened.

    He also started fixing the button of his shirt but did not bother to put back the tie on and let it just lie on the floor where she threw it earlier.

    He always liked her easy-going style. Not letting small things bother her. It was one of the many of her qualities that he had loved about her.

    "Nothing and everything." She answered as she returned her attention to the food they had forgotten all about. "You and me." She added, not making sense at all.

    Her mind just went back to all those times when they both thought that the only connection they had was sex. They were onlypatible because of their sexual attraction to one another.

    Presently, she had no more doubt that some deeper feelings had linked them together.. The way they felt about each other now was more than a desire for the flesh.

 Chapter 542 - Walking Into A Trap

    The big boss had returned to his car immediately after he had checked on her. He had not nned to stick around for long. He just wanted to see for himself that everything he had nned was working perfectly ording to his instructions.

    Only his men knew his true identity. For Nick''s men, he was just another associate of their boss who came here to do his bidding. But he made sure to avoid being seen, making sure that his path was cleared every time he moved around the ce.

    "Thank you for showing me around." He told the doctor before closing the door on him, dismissing his services for the night.

    Nobody should suspect who he was, why he was here, and his intentions. So far, he was happy with what his men had done so far. All he needed now was for Nick toply with all his demands.

    He would have taken Ms. Hamilton with him, but that would rm Nick of his presence. Besides, it would ruin what he had nned for her and her father. Her time woulde, and she would vow to him eventually. He just needed to be patient.

    "Are you sure that everything around here is under your control?" He asked the man, sitting at his side.

    He was the only man he trusted in this entire operation. Still, not absolutely. He still had doubts about him. As his father had told him before, he could only trust himself entirely. The rest would always protect their own interest before him.

    "Yes, for now." The man answered with a tone he only used when he had some suspicions. "I think the doctor is losing his grip on his men." He finally spoke up about his concern.

    He had heard some rumors about theints he was getting about the unusual behavior of the doctortely. He had always been odd, entric at some point, but they always attributed it to his genius mind.

    However, when his work was starting to affect his team. Then, that was a different issue that he had to address. He could not allow it to fester inside the organization and rot. It would destroy what they had built so far.

    "Then, have Samson checked on him from time to time. Make sure that he will not create any problems. If the doctor so much makes a mistake, he knows what to do." He ordered as he watched the dark scenery in front of him.

    He had lived in a ce like this before. He had loved it, growing up with fresh air blowing on his face and with birds chirping just outside his window.

    The ray of the sun would wake him up as it showered its bright light on the window of his room while the moon cast its gentle glow at night.

    "I will." Then, he realized that he had not seen or heard from Samson since they had arrived.

    He wondered where he was all this time. But he was confident that he must be just checking on things. He would eventually turn out and report to him.

    For now, he was escorting his boss back to the private jet that would take them back home. He and his boss were unaware of the impending chaos that was about to happen in the ce they had just left.

    Meanwhile, back in the fortress, the other team led by Tim had already infiltrated one of the buildings. The barn, where the prince was held before he was transferred to the other building.

    "Look at this." One of the men found the rope that bound their boss. He also saw traces of blood on the floor and on the wooden post.

    He could only guess that it belonged to the prince when he was tortured. But there was no sign of a pool of blood, so there was hope that he was still alive somewhere in the other buildings.

    "Ok. We already eliminated some of the men, but they still have outnumbered us. So, we need to be more careful." One of the team leaders told his men as they regrouped to discuss their next objective.

    One man served as a lookout in one of the windows, moving to the upper floor. While the rest took their ce, readying themselves to go out and scout the other buildings.

    One of their objectives was to rescue their boss and his wife. Another one was to achieve their first objective without any casualty. They could not alert the other team of their presence to aplish their mission without shedding their blood.

    "Sir, I think I saw a movement in the other building." The man on the lookout warned them before they could even step outside the door.

    He adjusted the scope of his gun to see clearly the shadows that were moving slowly on the side of the building. He saw a big man with a gun in his hand. But he could not see clearly the other who stood behind him.

    "What do you see?" The team leader asked, waiting for a go signal to proceed to their next target.

    They had noticed that the guards had dwindled down to a minimum of three to four that roamed the grounds. It would appear that they had rxed on their security.

    It turned out to go in their favor, making their jobs a lot easier than before. Instead of dealing with double that size, they only had to eliminate half of the guards.

    "I am not sure yet. Just wait for a few seconds." The man asked their team leader, adjusting his lenses again, and found a better angle.

    He could not be too sure of what was happening on the other side of the building. But he could not lead his teammates into an ambush, which was very likely in situations like this.

    Somebody might have identally discovered the dead bodies they had taken down and alerted the others about their presence.. They could be walking into a trap right now.

 Chapter 543 - An Escape Plan

    A few minutes earlier, he had thought that he was hallucinating everything that was happening to him. He woke up with a headache and an aching body.

    Many things urred while he was sleeping. He was unsure if those were real or just part of his dreams or illusions. He had been on and off from consciousness. Determining the real deal became difficult.

    "Alex." Her voice floated in the air, bouncing on the walls of the room. It was not loud, but it was more than enough to reach his ears.

    Hearing her voice was like a heavy load had been lifted off his shoulder. He felt so much relief, knowing that she was safe and alive. At that moment, it was all he needed. She was the air he needed to breathe.

    He turned his body as much as he could, but he only saw a glimpse of her as the pain still restricted his movements. Well, he did not need to see her face to know that it was her walking toward him.

    "Alex, are you ok?" Her sweet voice prated the silence, making melodies in his still slightly drug state mind.

    She could see from her position when she entered the room that he had struggled to move. However, Samson had already briefed her on what he had gone through.

    She quickly moved to his side, careful not to touch any of his injuries. She could tell that Nick and his men did a number on him. She noticed all the bruises on his face. She could only imagine what his body had to endure.

    But she was d that it was not as worse as she initially had assumed. She knew that Alex was a tough guy. If anyone could get through this, it was him.

    "I am d to see you, Dani. Are you ok? Are you hurt? Did Nick do anything to hurt you?" Alex fired his questions as the fuzziness in his mind started to clear up and made more sense, remembering more distinctly their situation.

    He raised his hands to touch her cheeks, wondering if she was real or just an illusion ying tricks on him. Well, he had been dreaming of her, on and off, since he was ced in a semiatose state.

    He med himself for putting them in this position. He should have never taken for granted their security. Instead, he should have doubled it and double-checked everything after what happened to Tim.

    Now, he had put his wife in danger because of hisck of foresight. But he had been preupied with the excitement of the moment.

    The thought of marrying the woman he loved had been the only thing he had on his mind during that time. But that was just his excuse. He still felt it was his fault for not prioritizing her safety.

    "You should not be worrying about me." Dani grabbed his hands that were still on her cheeks and pulled them into her lips, kissing them. "I am ok." Dani was trying hard not to cry.

    Thest thing she wanted was for him to feel that their situation was hopeless. She smiled at him and showed him how happy she was to see him.

    "As much as I want to witness the happy reunion, we have to move before they catch us." Samson interrupted the couple, who seemed to be in their little bubble, unaware of the danger that surrounded them.

    He still could not believe that he was risking his neck for them. But he just could not see two innocent people killed. Well, not exactly, since he had killed many before.

    Something about her or what she said convinced him to help them. He realized that he did not want to be a part of this organization anymore. He was done being a criminal.

    "Who is he?" Alex had finally noticed the big man when he came into his view, pulling Dani to his side to protect her.

    He believed he had not seen him before or had no recollection. But someone like him would be hard to miss, he thought as he searched his mind for his memories.

    "This is my friend. He is the one guarding me." She introduced the big man to her husband, trying to calm him down.

    She could sense that Alex considered Samson a threat based on his actions. She could not me him after what he had gone through. Trusting anyone other than his men would be hard for him.

    "He is one of them." It was more of a statement than a question. He was on alert upon confirming he was part of the criminals who took them.

    He had always prepared himself for something like this. During childhood, he had heard stories of the abduction of royalties or wealthy kids in exchange for financial ransoms.

    In their case, he knew that money was not what motivated Nick, which made it more dangerous. Nick had something he wanted. Once Nick had it, he knew that Nick would dispose of him.

    He was not afraid to die. He had prepared for it since he was young. But he was terrified to leave Dani behind. He could not allow Dani tond in the hands of Nick.

    "I am Samson." The big man said, hoping that introducing himself would ease the situation.

    He could not me the man for doubting his intentions. Even he was still confused about his actions. However, they had no time for chitchats. They had to move as soon as possible.

    "Yes, Samson was one of them. But he is now helping us escape." Dani said, pulling Alex''s face towards her, trying to convince her husband that Samson was not the enemy.

    She could see that her husband was still unconvinced with her statement. She could not me him when most of the men belonging to this group were hardened criminals who probably had lost all their morals long before.

    If she had not seen people driven to crimes because of unavoidable circumstances in their life. She might not believe that Samson still had a chance to change.

    But she honestly believed that Samson was different. He was one of those who still had a chance to rehabilitate and turn to the good side.

    "How can you be sure that he is not just leading us into some trap?" He was still skeptical about this man and his ns. He wondered what Dani was doing, trusting this criminal.

    "Hey, this is not the time for arguments. We are running out of time." Samson interrupted the couple from continuing to discuss his merits.

    As much as he did not want to regret being a part of this, fear was still creeping into his heart that they might get caught. This bickering about his character was not helping, in any way, with their situation.

    "It is you." He suddenly remembered his voice. It finally clicked in his mind that he had heard it before. "You were here earlier, talking while I was barely awake."

    He thought that he was only dreaming about the unknown voice. He had hoped it was one of his men who hade to rescue them.

    Now, he realized it was not a dream. It was this big man who had visited him earlier.. He was the one talking about an escape n.

 Chapter 544 - No Mercy

    He checked the seconds on his watch ticked by as he waited for his men to go give them the go signal to roll out. But his man was taking his sweet time in investigating the movement outside.

    "Hurry up." The leader said impatiently on his mouthpiece. They were squandering valuable time just by standing inside the corner of the building when they should be moving to their next target.

    Although, he also understood that the safety of his men was also invaluable in their mission. Still, he could not waste time since it was the onlymodity theycked. Every second counted in a situation like this.

    "Wait." The man again said. He adjusted his night vision to get a good glimpse of the shadows hidden behind the darkness.

    He was not letting his team move out without confirmation of who the man was and how many men he was with. Their opponents might be carrying heavy artillery that could put their teammates in jeopardy.

    "What is the problem?" The team leader once again asked as he grew more impatient.

    He knew that the more they prolonged their stay in one ce, the more he was risking the lives of his men in danger. The longer the mission was dyed, the risk of them being caught by their enemies became higher.

    "I said wait. I see a lot of movements not far from here." He repeated when he saw that his leader was about to take his team out to the open field, a bit impatient to aplish their task.

    "How many?" The leader asked him as he stopped on his track. He was conflicted about taking the risk or just waiting it out.

    He believed he was missing an opportunity by sitting in their ass. He could easily tackle whoever it was, dying them from performing what they set out to do.

    Then, all of them heard Tim on their earpiece. "Stand down. I think I saw Prince Alex." His voice echoed into the ears of his entire team, making them all stop.

    He had decided to move a bit closer to the perimeter. He found a slope that had a better angle of the grounds. From his position and using high-powered binocrs, he scouted the ce without anybody noticing him.

    When he checked out what his man was talking about, he believed that he saw the image of their boss, limping behind the big man. He was being carried by a small frame, who he thought might be the princess.

    "Yes, I also think it is him and the princess standing behind the big man." The lookout finally confirmed what Tim had seen on his side. "What are they doing with that man?" He wondered aloud.

    The team leader finally went up to the second floor and checked out what the fussed was about. From his angle downstairs, he could not see anything because something was blocking his view.

    "Is he helping them escape?" The team leader was perplexed by what he witnessed, but he could not be sure.

    However, it was what their posture and actions suggested to him at the moment. From the way the big man was protecting them, it appeared that he was on their side.

    "I want you to watch them thoroughly. Do not let the prince out of your sight. Tell me what the man will do next." He indicated the big man that was leading the couple somewhere.

    "Try to intercept them," Tim instructed his men, also unaware of what the other man was nning to do with the captives.

    He could only hope that the unknown big man was leading them to their salvation and not to their doom. As for them, they had to figure out how they could facilitate their escape.

    But at least now, he had seen that both of them were alive. He could breathe just a bit easier, but he knew the battle was still far from over.

    They could only rx when the couple was safely back in their hands, the enemies were eliminated, and the masterminds had paid for their crimes.

    "Yes, Sir." The team leader responded and listened to what Tim had to say. He realized that Tim had to improvise and change their n. It was the only way, given the change in their circumstances.

    He was d that Tim had joined them in this mission despite his health condition. He believed he was still the best in creating on-the-spot strategies and gamey.

    He had to admit that he was still a long way from bing anywhere near as great as Tim. Their leader would always be an asset rather than a liability to them.

    Now, he had to confer with his team about the new n. "Ok. Any questions?" He asked his team before concluding the brief meeting.

    Finally, he led his team out of the barn and followed the group of three, still unaware of their presence too. He could see that they were going in the opposite direction, away from Tim.

    He figured that if the big man was helping them escape. Then, he might have a different escape route in y. He just hoped he was aware of the danger that might be waiting for them on the other side.

    He signaled for two of his men to take care of a guard on their left. So far, the lone man was still unaware of their presence as he continued to smoke, and he wanted to keep it that way.

    He was just d, for whatever reason, most of the guards disappeared by the time they had entered the premises. Only a few remained to keep watch for the night.

    "Sir, I think they are heading in another direction on the other side." He reported to Tim. "But we are closing in on them before they reach the perimeter fence. I think that is where they are nning to exit."

    He could not see any other way out except for them to climb the tall fence. He could not let them out of his sight. If they were to catch them, they had to move fast. They already had a headstart.

    They almost caught up with them if not for the guards that kept blocking their path. Luckily, the trio seemed to escape the eyes of the patrol. Maybe the man guiding them was familiar with the routine.

    "Wait. You see those men." He spoke to his team, pointing to a group of mening from the other direction. They quickly hid again in the shadows to avoid being spotted.

    He believed he had spoken too soon. He wanted to warn them, but he was toote. A group of men was walking in the direction of the three and moving fast.

    He could count at least ten of them, but there could be more right behind. It was just a matter of time before the patrol saw them and captured them again.

    He could already see their fate once they were caught. The big man would surely die on the spot for aiding them. The couple would surely suffer first, making them regret thinking of escaping.

    But the ultimate punishment would be harsher than death.. There would be no mercy for any of them, that was for sure.

 Chapter 545 - The Sound Of Freedom

    He already knew that this would not end well for any of them. They had to respond fast before they were toote. He could already see that the trio was trapped and had nowhere to go.

    Once the guards caught them, it would be harder for his team to get them back. There was a high chance that the couple might get hurt in the process if that ever happened. He had to think and act fast.

    "Men, we need a diversion, quick." He spoke to his mouthpiece, making sure Tim was also aware of his n. "Be ready because we are going in hot." It was a signal that they were about to go to battle.

    They had no more choice but to make their presence known to their enemies. Either he started the fight, or his team would be on the defense.

    However, he regarded that being offensive would seem to be a better choice at this point. He preferred the element of surprise to be on their side.

    Two of his men carefully worked their way to the next building. Once in position, they gave the signal that they were ready. The team leader did not wait for Tim this time.

    He was calling the shot, and everybody knew it, even Tim, as he had remained silent. The other group was about to intercept the trio. It was the time to strike.

    He raised his fist in the air and started counting with his fingers. At thest count, everybody moved into position, ready to intercept the enemies.

    "Take the shot." He ordered on his mouthpiece while the rest of the team moved to a better position.

    The two who hid at the side of the building made the first shots. Two men in the opposing group abruptly dropped dead to the ground with bullets on their heads and blood gushing on the pavement.

    The incident surprised the other group. Some immediately scrambled for cover, then the rest raised their guns in the direction of the shot, looking for the gunman.

    Then, one by one, they opened fire on his men who were hiding behind the building. He was sure his men were secured in their hiding ce, so he was not worried about them.

    "Are you boys ok?" He asked his men, and they responded affirmatively.

    He was d he had aplished his first objective without losing his men. He had diverted their attention away from the three, who were now safely hiding behind the bushes.

    The three must have heard the gunshots and alerted them to keep themselves away from the patrol guards. At least that was one problem averted, for now, he thought.

    "Men, prepare yourself because more areing." He instructed as he took charge of their next attack. "We have to keep the attention to us so that the prince and the princess can safely escape."

    He had to change the n again. Instead of going after the couple, he would have to protect them. He would provide them a clear path to escape while they kept the enemies busy.

    He just had to trust the big man to help them find a safe hiding ce in the meantime. They would just have to look for them when this was all over.

    "Sir, more areing on our left." One of his men informed him.

    He started shooting at the enemies firing at his men and got one of them, but there was more to go.

    He noticed that themotion had alerted more of the men inside the building as they hurriedly joined the battle. He had no choice now but for his team to face them head-on.

    As expected, they were outnumbered, but he was not afraid because he knew that he had capable men at his side. They would fight honorably and with courage. Even fear of death would not stop them.

    At the same time, he believed that they were better skilled in fighting than thesemon criminals. He was confident that they could tackle the task despite their slight disadvantage in numbers.

    He, once again, nced at the trio who had safely moved towards the fence. He only hoped that the big man knew what he was doing.

    "Men, let us pick up the pace and wrap this up quick. I need a long bath soon." He said confidently on his mouthpiece, encouraging his men to fight without fear.

    He could hear some of themugh at what he said. But he knew that it helped them boost their morals somehow. In situations like this, it was one of the things that could help them win the battle. It was knowing that they had each other''s back.

    On the fence, while the ce was in chaos. The three walked closer to the barricade that hindered them from escaping. It was a high barbed wire fence with spikes on the top portion.

    "What happened?" Dani asked Samson, referring to the gunfire. Samson only shrugged his shoulder, having no idea if the fighting was about them or something else.

    "Maybe they had discovered that we had escaped, but then again, why would they be shooting at each other." Dani again voiced her spection as they continued to walk along the fence.

    "Where are we going anyway?" Alex finally spoke up after conserving her energy on the task of limping to their freedom. Luckily, his feet were not damaged by the beating. He was still able to walk using his two feet.

    However, his chest was hurting every time he forced it, causing him a hard time moving around without help. He had to rely on Dani''s support so he could move a little faster, or he would not be moving at all.

    "I have a car on the other side, waiting for us. I also arranged a small cottage where we can hide for the night or two until we can arrange for your rescue." Samson informed them as he continued to guide them away from the fighting.

    "How do you intend for me to climb this fence?" Alex asked, still skeptical of his ns as he scanned the high wires and considered his condition.

    "I guess you just have to fly," Samson answered him sarcastically, getting slightly irritated that the man was still doubting his help.

    But before Alex could respond again, Samson stopped abruptly and showed them an opening in the corner of the fence. He had cut them earlier, creating an exit.

    When Samson pushed the wire, it created a small space where they could squeeze their body out. It was big enough for each one of them to fit.

    "Will this do?" Samson asked, hoping that he had proven his point.

    "Thank you so much for doing this for us." Dani once again told him for probably the hundredth time.

    It would have to be a tight squeeze for Samson due to his bulky body. While for Alex, it would be a difficult one. But it was better than climbing the fence. Dani had no problem since he was petite and was still in good shape.

    As they got through the barrier, they quickly moved out of the open area and walked toward the car that Samson talked about. Once inside, the three finally had felt a lot better.

    The sound of the engine was music to their ears. It was an old car that probably had seen its better days.. But the loud engine only signified one thing, the sound of freedom.

 Chapter 546 - Stolen A Kiss

    After visiting his brother, Nick had decided to go to the club. One drinkter, he knew he was disinterested in the scene. Even the girls that approached him did not do anything to amuse him.

    Staying in his house was not an option either. Going back to the office did not appeal to him too. He was running out of things to do because he only wanted one thing, but going back to the ind was still out of his cards.

    He grabbed his phone and checked for any messages, but his inbox was only filled with schedules. He put away his phone since he did not want to entertain any clients, not tonight.

    He wished to get distracted from his thoughts even for the night. Not to keep thinking about the problems he had been handling the entire day.

    "Ready the car. I am leaving." He told one of his bodyguards as he finished his drink and dismissed the two girls sitting beside him on the couch.

    As much as he wanted to fly out tonight and be back on the ind, he could not. He still had a board meeting that he could not miss early in the morning.

    "I will see you some other time," Nick promised them, kissing each one before letting them leave. But he did not mean any of it. He could not care less about those girls.

    Parking outside the building that he had visited a few hours ago, he looked up to the apartment he was supposed to go to. The lights were still on, but it did not matter if it was off. He owned the ce. He woulde and go as he pleased.

    He figured that the woman who resembled Dani in some way would have to do for the night. He had already paid for her. He might as well get his money''s worth.

    He was about to go inside when he noticed a familiar car park outside not far from where he had parked. He would know that junk from anywhere.

    "What is your car doing here?" He asked aloud as he stood outside his car, staring at the tes of the old rusty motor vehicle. "What are you up to, brother?" He questioned himself as he looked up to the building again.

    He thought his brother had an emergency at the hospital, which was why he had to decline his request for dinner tonight. But this ce was long away from the hospital that he was working at.

    He decided to make a few calls for himself, just to check on his suspicion. After he had made a quick conversation with the information desk in the hospital. He had verified that his brother had lied to him.

    "This is interesting." He thought as he walked towards the lobby of the building. "What are you hiding from me, my little brother?"

    He believed his brother would not be staying in this ce since he loved his trashy apartment so much. Maybe he was visiting a friend, but why would he lie about it, he thought.

    Maybe his brother was keeping a lover that he was not yet ready to introduce to him. But then again, why the secrecy. Well, it only piqued his interest the more he thought about it.

    Inside the building, in one of the apartments. Jacob visited his friend just like he used to do when he was not on duty in the hospital.

    Instead of going out, as she initially nned, he eventually convinced her to remain inside and just have a quick dinner in her apartment. But he had no n to stay long.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to stay for a movie marathon? I have prepared several of your preferred choices. I even have popcorns and choctes." She bribed him to stay, tempting him with his favorites.

    He was the only person she had been able to talk to since Alex had locked her up in this prison. It was not a cell with iron bars on it, but it certainly felt that way when she was alone and could not go out.

    "I will just try toe back soon, Cassie. I don''t like it when my brother is dropping by unannounced. I don''t think he is snooping around, but I don''t want him to suspect anything." Jacob once again exined to her why he could not stay.

    Still, he did not want her to get rmed when there was no reason yet to be. He still believed it was just a coincidence that his brother came to his home when he was about to visit her.

    As much as he enjoyed herpany and watching a movie with her, it was just not possible tonight. He still felt uneasy and a bit nervous the entire time they were together.

    Maybe he was just paranoid, shocked to see his brother at his front step. Maybe, it was nothing at all. But he just did not want to throw caution in the wind. Not when her safety was involved.

    "Fine." She responded with a wide pout on her lips, feeling sad and disappointed. She turned around and folded her arms across her chest as she stared at the window outside.

    She knew she was acting like a child or a spoiled brat who did not get her way, but she was tired of her life. She was lonely and depressed. This was not the life she had envisioned for herself.

    But there was another thing, she did not want him to leave just yet. She wanted him to stay for as long as possible. Although she did not want to admit it to herself, she liked him.

    As much as she fought her feelings for him, she could not deny it anymore. She was attracted to him. She liked the brother of her ex-lover. But she knew she could not act on it. They should only remain as friends.

    "Hey, don''t be like that." Jacob walked toward her side and stood behind her.

    He wished he could read what was going through her mind, but he could only sense that she was unhappy about her situation. However, he agreed with Alex. She was not safe until his brother was still roaming the streets.

    He only hoped that Alex had more to work on against his brother so he could put him behind a prison cell to pay for his crimes. He might be his brother, but he was not condoning any of his wrongdoings.

    He did not have a close rtionship with Nick. Whatever help he got from Nick, he knew it came from their father and not him. Just like earlier. Nick only approached him because he needed something from him. Not because Nick wanted to bond with him.

    He would not care if his brother rotted in jail since he believed Nick deserved it after all the crimes he hadmitted. They might have a few percentages of the same blood, but he still firmly believed they werepletely different.

    "I am sorry. You did not deserve that." She suddenly turned around, ashamed of her behavior. "Of course, you are right."

    Jacob had already done so much for her. She should not punish him for her misery. He did not bring her these problems. She was only reaping what she sowed.

    "Hey, I promise I will make it up to you once my brother hasid low again." Jacob ced his fingers on her chin and tilted her face, making her look into his eyes. "Am I forgiven?" He asked.

    He could not leave her when she was in this mood. He understood what she was going through. It could not have been easy for her to be in this situation.

    But instead of answering with words, she tiptoed towards him until her lips were aligned with his. Without any warning, she closed the gap and kissed him.

    She closed her eyes, savoring the feeling of his soft lips against hers. Her hands wrapped around his neck, pulling him closer to her, so she could deepen the kiss.

    She knew she should not have done that, but she was transfixed by his eyes. It was like it was calling to her. She believed she saw what she wanted to see in them.

    Suddenly her dreams finally came true, and he stood in front of her, waiting for her kiss, just like what she had imagined it would be in her head. She liked kissing him. She was excited to feel his body pressed against hers.

    But when he did not kiss her back, she knew that she had made a mistake. She suddenly felt like her dreams shattered in front of her. She concluded that he did not feel the same way as her.

    She suddenly felt foolish for kissing him. Allowing her emotions to get the best of her.. Now, she had put herself in an awkward situation, feeling like she had just stolen a kiss from him.

 Chapter 547 - The Princess With The Long Hair, Locked In The Tall Tower

    "I am sorry." Cassie immediately looked away, pulling herself out of his reach. "I should not have done that." She went straight to the balcony, needing the distance and some fresh air to cool her face, which was probably burning red from embarrassment.

    She internally reprimanded herself for acting out her fantasy about him. She should not have assumed that his act of kindness meant more than just the friendship he offered.

    After a few seconds, she sensed that he had followed her outside, but he had not spoken a single word. He just stood behind her, probably quietly contemting what prompted her to do what she did.

    She knew Jacob was a good person. He would not say anything that would break her heart, but still, she knew that it would not change a thing. He just did not like her that way.

    "Cassie, we need to talk." Jacob was a bit confused. At the same time, he felt ted.

    He was initially shocked by her action. He was not expecting that she would kiss him. He did not know that she was attracted to him in that way.

    She had never shown anything that would indicate that she wanted him more than a friend. Or was he just so dense that he did not notice it before?

    "If it was about the kiss, it did not mean anything. I am sorry, but I was just lonely." She quickly made her excuse, not wanting to embarrass herself any further. "I guess it is making me act crazy."

    She did not want to lose their friendship because of her stupidity. She should not have acted out on impulse and allowed her feelings to cloud her judgment.

    Well, it had been a while since she had a malepanion. She believed it was not about the sex but what she felt when she was with him.

    But she could not discount that she might be feeling like this about him only because of her circumstances. But she could not also deny that he had most of the qualities she liked in a man.

    "What if I say that you should not be sorry?" He whispered as he continued to stand right behind her, leaning closer until his breath almost touched the skin on the back of her neck.

    He wished that their situation was different. But the fact was, it was what it was. He could not change it even if he wanted to. He could only live with it and make the most of it.

    As of now, he was tired of fighting against their fate. He could not keep denying the pull that made it hard for him to stay away from her.

    "What if I told you that I liked it when you kissed me?" He finally admitted also to himself that he enjoyed her lips on his.

    He had wanted to kiss her for the longest time but was hesitant not to take advantage of her situation. He was not turned off that she made the first move. Actually, he was d that she did.

    But now, it was his turn to continue what she started as he turned her around to face him. With the help of his fingers, he made her look at him again.

    She looked so adorable with her cherry cheeks on disy, he thought as he continued to stare at her face. "Now, can I kiss you?" But he did not wait for a response as he lowered his face towards her.

    He took it as a go signal for him to continue when she closed her eyes and did not object. He touched his lips gently to her red ones, tasting them once again. But, he did not linger long as he pulled back to look at her again.

    She still had her eyes closed as if she was waiting for him to continue. But this time, her lips parted as if she was giving him permission to kiss her once again.

    He did not need any additional encouragement as he kissed her again, this time more intensely. His hands encircled her waist, pulling her closer to him. While her hands tightly held his shoulders as if she did not want to let him go.

    "I think I like kissing you." He finally said after a while of just making out on the balcony.

    When their lips touched, it felt like they fitted perfectly together. The kiss felt so natural that it seemed like they had been doing it for a long time, even though it was just their first kiss.

    "I like it too." She confided in him, feeling relieved that he also felt the same way.

    She was ecstatic to learn that she was not alone, that he felt the same way too. That she was not the only one harboring a secret. She was d that she was finally free to show him how much she liked him.

    "But I think we should take this slow. I don''t want to ruin our friendship if this does not work out for the both of us." He told her as he pulled a strand of hair away from her eyes that got loose from the tight bun on her head.

    He knew that rushing into a rtionship might only make them regret it if it did not work out in the end. He did not want to lose the friendship they had built over the time they were together.

    She had yed a significant part in his life. He never wanted anything that could possibly hurt her or jeopardize their rtionship.

    "I think you are right. I am just d that we are on the same page." She had seriously considered his exnation. She could not agree more with his conclusion.

    After all, getting into a rtionship with him in her situation was not ideal. It would be messy andplicated. Especially when it was his brother who wanted her dead.

    Maybe taking it slow and examining her feelings for him more thoroughly was the right thing to do. She did not want to jump to anything that might worsen her situation.

    After a few more minutes, locked in each other''s embrace, he finally said his goodbye. He promised he would return soon when the matter was less dangerous. Then, they would talk more about them.

    He was whistling as he walked out of the elevator, still reminiscing the kiss he had shared with her a few minutes ago. He could still taste her on his lips as he ignored the people around him.

    It had been a while since he had been in a rtionship, but he believed she was different. If only the situation was notplicated, he would have liked to go on a date with her properly and show her how special she was.

    "Jacob?" A loud voice suddenly shouted at him, calling his attention as he walked into the lobby of the building.

    If not for the familiarity of the voice that called to him, he would not have stopped. However, he did recognize the person walking toward him.

    He was not expecting to see a familiar face in this ce. Let alone found his brother standing not far from his position. He was suddenly rmed that he might be following him.

    On the other hand, Cassie still stood on the balcony of her room, oblivious of what was happening downstairs. She stared at the open sky and then looked down at the street, immediately realizing the high position she was in.

    She suddenly remembered a part of a fairy tale about a princess who could not wait for her prince to find her, save her, and set her free.

    She could not helpparing herself to the princess with the long hair, locked in the tall tower.

 Chapter 548 - A Gunfight With Blank Bullets

    Samson drove the car out of the dark area where he hid it earlier and into the rough, rocky, dirt road. It was a perfect spot where the security would not spot them because of the tall grasses and the lush trees surrounding the dense area.

    The couple settled in the back seat, sitting close together, findingfort in the warmth of the other. Thankful for finally getting out of captivity and being in each other''s arms once again.

    The first few minutes had been enveloped in silence as all of them tried to catch their breaths and calm their nerves. Nobody dared to make a sound, with hearts still beating at rapid speed and a bit wary of their safety.

    The only noise that could be heard in the background was the steady hum of the engine and the soft breeze that passed through the open windows as the car cruised along some open field.

    "Thank you!" This time it was Alex who spoke the first words. He looked into the eyes of the man who had just saved their lives in the rearview mirror. "I am sorry if I misjudged you earlier."

    He kept his arms wrapped around his wife, finding relief from feeling her body against his. He still felt the difort of his injuries. Pain still gued his body when the car hit several bumps on the road.

    But he could only focus on the knowledge they would soon be freed. They had escaped without being caught. Although he still found it odd that it had been too easy. But who was he to question their luck?

    He knew he should be thankful that Dani found a man who still had a good heart and was willing to help them. He had no idea what had convinced him to help them, but now, he could tell that it was not about the money.

    Whatever it was, he would make sure that he would help him. Any price the big man would ask would be worthy payment for the safety of the woman he loved.

    "Thank me when this is all over. And you are both safely back in your home. But I am counting on your words, your highness." Samson answered, then he directed his gaze to the woman behind him.

    He was not concerned for his safety. He could handle and protect himself. Besides, he was not afraid to die. He had prepared himself for the inevitable when he had joined this organization.

    However, he did worry about his family. His mother and sisters counted on him to provide and protect them. He had worked hard not to involve them in this dark life he had chosen.

    "I promise you, I will do my best to protect you and your family," Dani once again swore to him.

    She had every intention to fulfill those promises that she made. She would use all the power and influence that her family had to make that happen. She would use what she knew about thew to help him with his case.

    She owed him so much for risking his life and his family for two perfect strangers. Samson had never even asked for the financial reward she mentioned before as payment for his effort.

    "That is all I ask," Samson said, ready to resign to his fate. He was through doing terrible shits for money. It was time that he paid for his crime.

    He believed meeting her was a wake-up call for him. He still had time to change. His family should not pay for the crimes he hadmitted. The mistakes he had made in his life should not haunt them in the future. It should be his alone.

    "What do you think happened back there?" Alex could not keep his curiosity to himself. "Do you think they were onto us?"

    He was unsure if themotion was about them, but he did not see anyoneing after them if that was the case. He figured guards would be swarming around the perimeter fence if they had learned their escape. But until now, no one was going after them.

    He knew he should be feeling relieved, but he could not help thinking of every possible scenario that could put them in any harm. He just wanted to be assured that they were safe.

    Samson slightly turned his face to look at his passengers. He was also wondering the same thing. "I am not entirely sure, but I think it was not us they were after."

    Samson could only specte from what he observed when they had stopped to duck for cover. But they were far enough for him to see the entire situation. Another building also covered the incident from his view.

    However, judging from the sound of the fire shots, he could tell that someone else had infiltrated their base. Maybe someone came to rescue the two.

    Although he could also be wrong since he was not privy to the situation. Maybe his team was discovered by Nick and was starting to eliminate them. He could think of several more scenarios on his mind.

    Whatever happened out there, he could not risk the life of the two by going back and checking it out. He was just d he could use the incident as cover for getting them out without being noticed.

    "I also think so." Dani agreed with his assessment, noticing that themotion was far from them.

    If the guards were after them, they would have seen them. But, they were able to slip off their security easily because of the chaos that erupted inside the area.

    "I think we can safely say we are in the clear for now until I have deposited you to the safehouse I had arranged not very far from here." He guaranteed them that they would be safe in that ce since it was far from any neighbors who might recognize them.

    He also had arranged for a phone that they could use tomunicate outside. There was also a clear path for their rescue that would not alert the other team of their presence.

    Getting a clear signal in the fortress was hard since Nick had ced a blocking apparatus that prevented outside calls unless one would use his system. It was hard to get ess to that.

    "How did you manage to do all this?" Dani asked since she thought he was not that intelligent toe up with all this.

    She always thought he was just a big fellow who only followed orders. She could not believe that he could create an borate n for their escape. This only reminded her that she could not judge a person by the first impression.

    "I love spy books and movies. I always thought that I would be one and work for the CIA, but I ended up working on the other side of the fence." He exined how he came up with the n.

    Luckily, he had been given ess to most of the resources in their fortress, or he would not be able to pull this through. He used the opportunity to set up everything when he volunteered to buy the supplies earlier.

    Well, regarding the medications, it helped that his sister was studying to be a doctor. He had asked her about these things, wanting to be aware of themon risk rted to his job, including the use of different drugs.

    It also helped him to have some knowledge of things that could help him in his trade. He might not be a genius, but he was not dumb to enter a war with no training.. He was not going into a gunfight with nk bullets.

 Chapter 549 - Rot Behind Bars

    After a few more minutes inside the car, the trio had finally settled into a morefortable conversation. The tension was lessened knowing that there was no one going after them.

    "You certainly did a great job so far." Alexmended his effort for going through all the trouble just to help them. He thought Samson had done well organizing and then executing his ns.

    He concluded that this man would be a great asset to any organization if given a chance. He would not have a second thought about taking him under his wings.

    He guaranteed that Tim would ept him with open arms. To be a part of his team and family. If the big man would like his offer to join them. That was after he had faced the penalties of his crime.

    "We are here." He slowed down on what seemed to be an old house in the middle of nowhere. "Don''t worry. We are safe here for the night."

    He pulled the car in front of the tiny house and stopped the engine. He knew that the ce was not too much to look at, but it was still a shelter from the cold night and the prying eyes of their enemies.

    He ushered them inside the dark space, grabbing a shlight just by the entrance. He had bought this ce when he first came to this ind without anyone knowing.

    He thought that this might be useful to him someday. It had been one foresight that he would never regret since it became handy in their current situation.

    "I will start a fire." He told them as he walked towards a table and lighted amp. "I still have to fix the electricity in this ce. I was not expecting visitors this soon."

    He smiled at the couple, guiding them on an old, rugged couch that had seen its better days. He wished he could offer them more, but this was what he coulde up with under their unusual circumstance.

    "This is more than enough." Dani voiced her appreciation for having a roof over their heads. "You already have done so much for us."

    She helped Alex onto the seat, careful not to put too much pressure on his injuries. Although he appeared to be taking it well, she could sense that he was hiding his pain, not wanting her to worry about him.

    "I hope it would be enough to absolve me for my participation in your abduction." He said in all seriousness, starting to light the wood on the firece with a match he hid in between a crack.

    After creating the fire, he moved towards a corner beside the firece. He had hidden a box along with the old pile of junk to conceal it from an intruder who might want to steal it.

    Although it was unlikely to happen in this part of the woods. He had barely enough neighbors that might pass this ce. But he was not taking his chances of losing any part of his n.

    "It is more than enough," Alex assured him, rxing in his stance as he allowed his back to rest on the couch.

    He had spent most of his energy on their escape. He believed that the only thing that had made him move the rest of the way was the adrenaline that was pumping in his blood.

    Now that the danger had subsided, his body finally felt the toll of the strain he had forced on himself earlier. In addition, the drugs that circted in his system had already dissipated, leaving him in tremendous pain.

    "I also bought some pain medication, but this is strong. It can make you feel drowsy, but it will help you with the pain." He handed the medicine to Dani and two bottles of water.

    "I also brought some food that you can eat. I guess you must be starving." He started arranging them on the rough, dusty wooden table.

    Then, Dani took the bread and split them in half. She started helping Alex eat so he could regain his strength. She could see that he was struggling, but he managed to force some of the few bites into his stomach before drinking the medicine.

    As she cleaned up and threw the trash in a box in the corner of the small space, she quickly returned to Alex''s side, but Samson called her attention.

    "Here is the phone I promised." He took the box out and removed the phone from the packaging.

    He had already checked it earlier, guaranteeing that it was already functional. It was the first thing he bought earlier and brought it here before going back to the manor.

    "Thank you," Dani responded, taking the phone from him.

    She turned around to show it to Alex but realized that he had already passed out.

    She quickly moved to his side to check on his condition, examining his vitals. She breathed a sigh of relief when she noticed that he was just sleeping.

    She touched his face, wishing she could do something more to help his condition. But other than being there for him, there was nothing she could do for now but to let him rest.

    "Will you excuse me? I am just going to make a call." She told the big man as she stared at the phone in her hand.

    She pressed several numbers that she had known by heart. Pressing the call button and waited for the familiar voice to answer.

    "Who is this?" The impatient voice echoed in her ears. She sensed the anxiety in the man''s voice who took the call.

    The voice of the only man that could always calm her down despite what she was feeling. The sound seemed to be music to her ears at the moment, despite the tone he had used.

    "Hello, Dad." Tears followed her words, unable to control the mixed emotions that almost exploded in her chest upon hearing her father''s voice on the other line.

    She cradled the phone in her ears as tears flowed down her cheeks, afraid to lose the connection she had as she waited for him to speak up.

    She wanted to tell him everything, but the words were trapped in her throat. She choked on her sobs, finally allowing the fear, the anguish, and the happiness to overwhelm her for the first time.

    She had bottled up all her feelings the entire time she was a captive until they had reached this ce. She could not show Nick any fear. Or could she allow Alex to see her hopelessness?

    "Princess, is that you?" Ethan could not simply believe it, pressing the receiver to his ears, straining to hear her voice again.

    He was afraid that he might be hearing things, imagining that it was his daughter on the other line. But his heart had already rejoiced at the sound of her voice, confirming that she was still alive.

    "Princess, talk to me." He repeated when all he heard was the soft sobbing on the other line. "Are you alright? Where is Alex?" Panic strained his voice.

    He was afraid that the line would be cut and he would never hear from her again. The image of her captors yed on his mind as they tried to hurt his daughter.

    He still had to hear from Tim, who was currently in the line of fire. Thest thing he heard from him was that they were infiltrating the premises. Until now, they had not reported back.

    He wondered if they were all captured. Or worse, they might be dead. Their attempt to rescue his daughter and her husband might have failed. Now, the bastards were making his daughter pay.

    "I am ok, Dad. We were able to escape." She started rubbing the tears away from her face, holding herself together.

    She looked at the sleeping form of her husband and tried to draw strength from him. He had shown so much courage to withstand what they did to him.

    This was not the time for her to break down. The ordeal was almost over. They were about to be rescued. What mattered to her now was to bring Alex to the hospital where he could be treated for the injuries he incurred.

    After telling her father the details of where they were, Ethan quickly arranged for his team to rescue them. In a few hours, he would be seeing his daughter again.

    "Who is responsible for this?" Ethan already knew who it was, but he needed to hear it from her mouth.

    He could feel his blood boiling, and his heart was burning from anger. Once he had confirmed his name, Nick could kiss his life goodbye because he was not getting out of this alive.

    "It is Nick, Dad." She finally spoke the man''s name that brought so much misery in her life. "Nick is the one responsible for all this." She said with a barely controlled voice as her words wereced with anger.

    She clenched her other fist on her side as hatred gripped her upon hearing his nameing from her own lips. It literally brought a bitter taste to her tongue, loathing him with every fiber of her body.

    She swore never to stop hunting Nick until she had made him pay. Death was such an easy punishment for him. She did not want him to get a leisurely pass by simply dying. He did not deserve it.

    She wanted Nick to pay for his sins with his entire lifetime. Locked up with the hardened criminals like him, where he belonged.. To rot behind bars without a possibility of parole.

 Chapter 550 - An Electric Chair

    "Nick, what are you doing here?" Jacob asked first, anxious to hear his answer.

    He was not expecting Nick to appear in front of him. If he was not so distracted by that kiss, he would have seen him a mile away. He could have hidden behind a pir or a wall before his brother had a chance to notice him.

    But it was toote for him. He had no other choice but to find a way out of this mess. On the other hand, it was also his chance to determine if his brother was onto him. If he had any idea of what his secret was.

    "I should be the one asking you that question." Nick smiled at his brother, confirming that he was hiding something from him.

    He could see a few telltale signs that he was nervous, but Jacob had a way of appearing calm. However, he was not leaving him alone until he got some answers.

    "Well, I ask first." Jacob insisted as they stood in the middle of the lobby, acquiring a few stares from the few people lounging in the area.

    He had to stall his answer since he was still trying to arrive with a usible alibi for his presence in this building. He was sure that if his brother got a whiff of what he was keeping from him, then that would be the end of the two of them.

    "Fair enough," Nick responded with a grin, staring at him, studying his expression. "If you must know, I recently bought an apartment in this building. I sometimes preferred to stay here."

    Nick could see the wheels in his brother''s eyes turning. He could easily read his expression because he was not particrly good at lying. As of now, he could surmise that he was still trying toe up with a lie.

    He did not mind if Jacob had lied to him. He just did not care what Jacob did with his life. As long as it did not affect him, he had no problem with it.

    "Oh, I did not know that you started living here," Nick responded with a bit of fright, but he quickly masked it with a nervous smile.

    Learning that his brother always frequented this ce put Cassie''s life in danger. There was every chance that his brother might discover that she was also staying in this same building.

    He had to do something quickly before his brother had found out about his big secret. He had to call Alex to transfer Cassie to another ce and expedite the process of Nick''s case.

    "What about you? Don''t tell me that you also have decided to live here." Nick jokingly told his brother, who he believed would never prefer to live in a ce like this.

    He would know his brother since Jacob could not afford a ce like this with his meager sry. He remembered that his brother also refused the apartment he offered, which was more expensive than the units avable in this building.

    "Or are you dating someone who lives in one of the apartments? Maybe it is time that you introduce me to her." Nick quickly added before Jacob could respond to his earlier statement.

    Something about his brother''s unusual behavior caught his attention. It could probably have something to do with his curiosity about the kind of girl his brother would date.

    It was the only exnation he could think of for making him this peculiarly invested in his brother. Because he had not seen him with a woman before. Well, Jacob had not introduced a girl to him yet.

    "No, actually... No..." Jacob almost stuttered upon his brother''sst sentence. "I am not seeing anyone." He quickly answered. Technically, he was not yet seeing Cassie, so he was not lying. Maybe they had kissed her once, but it did not imply that it already meant something.

    He was about toe up with a lie when a phone ringing suddenly interrupted their conversation. "I think that is your phone." He quickly informed him.

    He knew it was not his since the ringtone was different, so it would be someone else''s phone that was making all the fuss. He could only guess that someone might be calling Nick.

    "Give me a second." Nick pulled his phone out of his breast pocket and checked the caller. "Don''t go anywhere. We are not yet done talking." He told his brother since he was not yet finished interrogating him about his recent activities.

    He did not like the name that appeared on the screen. If he was calling thiste at night. Then there must be a problem, he concluded. It was the only reason he would dare disturb him at this time.

    He moved a few steps away from his brother, hoping to avoid him overhearing his conversation. But when he heard what the other man said on the phone in a rush tone, he realized it was a bigger problem than he initially thought.

    "Fuck!" He expressed angrily, then held his tongue before he said more. He ran his fingers at the back of his neck, rubbing it to ease his tension as he continued to listen to the other line.

    He remembered that he was in a public ce and in the presence of his brother. He could not lose his temper. Not even when everything seemed to be falling apart in his world.

    "Update me in an hour." He told the man on the other side of the conversation. He had to call an emergency meeting with his men about thetest issue they had to handle.

    He quickly ended the call and let his mind work. He could not let this happen. He had to find a way to get out of this mess and fix things. But how?

    "What is it?" Jacob asked when he saw the sudden change in his brother''s expression. He walked closer to his brother when he ended his call.

    He appeared concerned about Nick, but he was actually not. He only wanted to know what was happening to him out of curiosity. At the same time, it was a perfect way to stir the issue away from himself.

    He had never seen Nick with uncertainty in his eyes before. He had always been so calm and collected and constantly in control of his situation.

    At this moment, he seemed to be the opposite, but he quickly masked it with a confident smile as he looked at him. He put his phone away and fixed his coat.

    "It is nothing. Just some issue about work," Nick replied, seemingly taking the issue lightly. However, his mind kept reeling from the news he had just received.

    It was something he was not expecting.

    It was something that he did not need right now.

    But, it was a problem that could destroy everything he had built if he did not find a solution soon.

    "Is there anything I can do?" Jacob offered, seeing it as an opportunity to get his brother off his back.

    He figured that using the reverse tactic method would do the trick in this situation. It would divert his brother''s attention away from him instead of the issue Nick was having.

    "I would really like to chat with you more. But I really must go." Nick said to Jacob. "Maybe dinner tomorrow night."

    He would have liked to delve more into his brother''s secrets, but at this point, he had to deal first with his own problems. If he did not stop this onught on his business and personal life. He would wake up the next day with nothing left.

    Hispany would burn to the ground. His life would be in royal shambles.. He would not just end up on the street but in an electric chair.

 Chapter 551 - Winning Was Everything

    "How is he?" Ethan asked his daughter as he stood beside her on the side of the bed.

    He wanted to convince her that she also needed to rest, but he figured that she would never listen to him. She was just as stubborn as he was.

    The doctors had already assured him that she was not harmed physically. But they still advised that she should see someone for the trauma she had experienced.

    "The doctors said that he still needs to undergo more tests just to be on the safe side." Dani held Alex''s hand, not wanting to let it go, as she sat on a chair beside him.

    She did not want to leave his side in the possibility that he might wake up at any time. She wanted to be at his side when he finally opened his eyes.

    Since he had sleptst night, he had not woken up. She was afraid that he might be in a worse state than what they were telling her.

    The doctors told her that his body had just gone through a difficult phase. Sleeping was his way of trying to cope with the injuries he incurred.

    She had nothing to worry about since he was not in any critical condition. Still, she did not want to leave his side, not until he had woken up.

    "Princess, don''t you feel tired." Ethan ran his hand through her hair, trying tofort her.

    He wanted to pull her daughter in his embrace, to tell her that all would be fine. But that was not how the world worked. He did not believe that cuddling her would help her situation.

    She had a tough battle ahead of hers. Alex, too. They would need each other to get through this ordeal. But more than anything, Alex would require her strength.

    Men could appear so all-mighty and overly powerful, but he had to admit that he would not have made it without his wife, Laura. She had been his source of all his strength. Without her, he would be nothing.

    "I already had enough sleep earlier, and I already ate something a while ago." She looked up to gaze at his father, who had worry lines on his forehead. "Don''t fret about me. I am taking care of myself."

    She understood the concern in the voice of her father. The way he saw it, she also had been through a lot. But what he did not realize about her. She had changed these past few years.

    She had been fending for herself, fighting every battle that had stood in her way. This incident might have been horrific, but she would not allow this experience to define her future.

    "Ok. If you say so, Princess." He finally rested his case. He knew nothing else he might say could change her mind.

    He leaned over to her and nted a tender kiss on the top of her head. He wished there was something more he could do for her and Alex, but there was none.

    He might be king in his domain, but he had no power to grant wishes. He could not magically make everything back to the way it was.

    In this instance, he understood that he was just a mortal like everyone else who could only hope that everything would turn out fine eventually.

    "Dad, what are you nning to do with Nick?" As much as she did not want to discuss that name, she knew she had no choice.

    Knowing her father, she was afraid that he might do something that might not be ording to the letter of thew. He might take the matter into his own hands.

    As much as she wanted Nick to pay for his crimes, she still wanted him to go through the justice system. She did not want her father to be the judge and executioner in Nick''s case.

    "Let me worry about Nick. Just focus on making yourself better." Ethan did not want to discuss the issue with Nick with her.

    He believed she already had enough to worry about to even include Nick in her things to think about. He could handle Nick on his own as far as he was concerned.

    He tapped her shoulders to assure her that he had the matter under his control. She had nothing to worry about because his men were already hunting Nick at the very moment.

    "Dad, I don''t think you understand. I don''t want you to do anything to Nick. I want you and your men to stand down." She said to her father, shifting in her seat until she was face to face with him.

    She knew that her father had done some not somendable things in the past. But she knew he was not a criminal. However, this horrible incident might push him to do something that they all might regret in the end.

    "I know what I am doing, Princess. I will do what needs to be done." He spoke to her with conviction.

    Nothing could sway his decision. He believed that it was the only way that he could put a stop to Nick''s evil ways. He realized that Nick would not stop harming his family until he had gotten what he wanted. But he was not waiting for that to happen.

    He would act now before Nick could strike back. Besides, he believed that thew would not be enough to stop him. Even putting him behind bars would only be temporary.

    "Not this time, Dad. Let the authorities do their job. I will handle Nick myself." Dani let go of Alex''s hand and stood up to stare her father in the eyes. "You have to let me do this."

    She knew that her father might not listen to her. But she had to try. She wanted Nick to pay for his crime, not lying in a ditch somewhere.

    She wanted him to think of what he did every day of his life. She doubted that he would regret any of it, but she believed he would still suffer, knowing that he did not win.

    Because for Nick, winning was everything.

 Chapter 552 - All For One And One For All

    "I don''t know how to thank you, Tim, for all you did to get them back." Ethan walked inside another room where Timy on the bed.

    Tim was recovering from an additional injury he incurred during the encounter. Ethan learned that when the shooting started, Tim immediately went to join the fight.

    He could not thank Tim and his men enough for their bravery and selflessness in risking their lives just to rescue the people he loved.

    "It is my job. You don''t have to thank me." Tim responded to Ethan as he shifted into a sitting position in the bed to greet the old man.

    Although, it was more than a job for him. He would have done anything to save Alex and his wife, even if no money was involved. But still, he appreciated that the old man recognized their effort.

    When Tim heard what his team leader nned to do, he immediately agreed that it was the right move. Instead of waiting in his hiding spot, he decided to help out.

    "I am sorry about your men." Ethan offered his condolences, standing closer to the injured man.

    He felt responsible for the two men who were killed in the line of fire and the different injuries suffered by the other members of the team besides Tim.

    He nned to offer them reasonable rewards for what they had sacrificed. But he knew that it would not be enough recement for the lost lives of his men.

    "They knew the risk when they had joined our group. We always considered that there would always be a fifty percent chance that we might note out of this alive every time we went on a mission." Tim solemnly said as he remembered one of his crew, who remained unconscious until this time.

    The doctor had assured him that his injured men were out of critical condition. There was a high chance that they would recover fully well. He was d because losing another of his team was hard on him.

    Even finding out about what Joe did was painful for him because he had treated every member of his team as if they were his brothers or his sons. They were the family he did not have.

    He never chose to grow old alone. He had a few rtionships in the past. Unfortunately, he did not meet a woman who could understand his passion.

    Each one of them loved him but did not like the risk he was taking every time he picked up a gun. Eventually, each left him when he failed to give up his missions.

    "Still, I am grateful for what you did for my family. Let me know what you need, and I will do my best to grant them." Ethan said to Tim.

    He believed that he had never met someone like Tim before. He had always been a good judge of character, and Tim had exceeded his high standards.

    He did not easily get impressed by any man, whether by wealth, power, or beauty. He did not measure the sess or worth of any man with those qualities. He preferred the quality of character and contribution to society.

    "You already did so much, Sir. But if my men would need anything else. I am not going to hesitate to inform you." Tim said, speaking for his men who could not speak for themselves.

    His men who died had families who were now grieving their loss. The only thing he could do for them was helped their families, that were left with a hole in their hearts. Maybepensate them with all the help he could get to bring them back on their feet.

    However, it was not just the money he was talking about but the support they could provide for them. As for the injured, recovering would also require rehabilitation and therapy. He nned to give them the best help he could find.

    "What about you? What do you need?" Ethan asked the team leader.

    Ethan had heard what his men needed from him, but what about him. What help could he provide for the man who had led this entire operation to its sess?

    He understood from the report that their interference had tremendously helped Alex and Dani escape from that ce. They had provided a diversion that led the enemies away from the two.

    Then, he remembered that he still had to thank the other man who had helped them escape from their captivity. He was another hero in his book, despite what he did in his past. What mattered to him was what he did today.

    "I don''t think I can ask for more. You already provided what I need." Tim spoke up, declining additional reward from Ethan.

    Then, he remembered something. "Well, I only have one favor to ask." He told him.

    He did not need money since he had enough tost him two lifetimes. With his low-maintenance lifestyle, he believed that he would not need more. Besides, he had no family to spend it on. No one to give it to.

    Being injured again with a gunshot, this time, reminded him that he was easily susceptible to death. However, he was unsure if he should rejoice, not leaving anyone to mourn for him if he died.

    "Tell me." Ethan anticipated what he would ask of him. He already knew that it was not a financial reward since he had already offered it before, but he declined.

    He wondered what else a man like Tim would want from a man like him. It was hard to guess since most people wanted money and power, but Tim was not like that.

    "I only want to take care of my men. If luckily, Joe is still alive. I want you to let me handle him." Tim said as his mind pictured Tim and what he would do to him.

    He had been a friend to Joe, but he still had to pay if he was still alive. He could not let him get away with his crime. Despite what they had been through, he could never forgive Joe for causing harm to his teammates and putting his need before the others.

    In his team, he had one most sacred rule. Nobody dared break it because everyone agreed with it. Except for Joe, so far. But the rule was simple.

    All for one and one for all.

 Chapter 553 - The Pain Was All Worth It

    "How are you feeling?" Dani asked as soon as she entered the room. "What are you doing out of bed?"

    She could see that Alex was out of the bed and walking toward the balcony of the room. She immediately strode to him, afraid that he might hurt himself.

    It had only been a couple of days since he was allowed to leave the hospital. Although the doctors said he was recovering well, she did not want him to abuse his body until he was fully healed.

    "I am fine. Don''t worry." Alex stopped in his tracks and waited for her. Although he still felt the pain of his injuries, it was not a hinder anymore in his movements. "I am being careful."

    He believed that moving around would not impair his recovery. It was actually helping hastened the healing process. His doctors also said that he could do it gradually.

    He immediately took Dani''s offered arms to assist him out of the door. When he was finally seated on a chair outside, he felt so much better. He liked the feel of the cool breeze outside the open air.

    "You can''t me me. I just don''t like to see you worsen your condition." She exined her overprotectiveness as she gazed into his face, which was still a bit pale.

    She could only guess that he was still in pain but trying hard not to show her. The doctors said his injuries would take weeks before he felt a bit normal. But it would still take time before his injuries fully heal.

    She was relieved to learn that he was now in the clear from any danger. She guessed that was the most important. She was d that he was on the road to recovery.

    But she agreed with the doctors that they must attend a few therapy sessions for their trauma. Even if Alex did not think it was necessary. It would not hurt to talk to someone about their experience.

    "Ok. But stop worrying. I am doing so much better." Alex smiled at her as he leaned over and reached out for her hand.

    He pulled it closer to his face and nted a kiss on her fingers. He truly appreciated what she was doing for him. Taking care of his needs.

    He nned to make it up to her as soon as he was well. He would take her on another trip for their honeymoon and make her the happiest woman on the.

    However, he still needed to do one thing first before devoting his entire time to her. He had to make Nick pay. He had heard that Nick had already surrendered to the authorities yesterday.

    He was now under the custody of the authorities while the case was being investigated. However, he was not taking his chances against Nick. He had to prepare everything he got on him to take him down, once and for all.

    "But you need to slow down. Take more rest." Dani suggested, watching him with concern.

    She discovered that he already had several meetings for hispany this morning. Then he had been talking with the authorities this afternoon.

    "Well, shouldn''t you be doing the same thing?" Alex showed her a big grin, knowing that he had made a fair point.

    He was grateful that nothing horrible happened to his wife during the abduction. Except for a few minor bruises, she appeared physically well.

    But he could sense that she was still terribly shaken by the experience. He believed that seeing him in that condition could not have been easy for her. Mentally and emotionally, she was affected and traumatized.

    "Guilty," Dani admitted, realizing she should also be listening to her own advice.

    She had been out the entire day. She had visited her work, hoping just to catch up with her cases, but Jacky would not have it. Even her bosses politely turned her away and made her go home.

    She did not n to go back to work yet but just checked on her clients. She had been away for too long that she felt obligated to see if someone needed her attention.

    But they had assured her that she had nothing to worry about except rest and try to get better. She might not be injured physically, but she might still be shaken mentally. Besides, Alex still needed her.

    But, she also stopped by to visit her father and checked on Nick''s case. She was thankful that her father had listened to her. He allowed the authorities to build a case against Nick instead of going after him.

    "Anyway, for tonight, can we just forget the whole thing and focus on us." Alex gazed at the almost darkening sky, wishing that they were on the beach or somewhere else besides his apartment, enjoying each other''spany.

    However, he still believed that despite the incident. It should not stop them from continuing their lives. They still have a honeymoon to resume and a lifetime of their married life to enjoy.

    "I think that is a very nice idea." She could not agree more with him, nodding her head in understanding.

    She was also tired of thinking about the case or Nick consuming most of her waking hours. If she was being honest, even in her nightmares. She had to start regaining her life back.

    The only way to do that was to take the control back. Not to allow the past to dictate her future. She had to put Nick at the back of her mind and concentrate on building a life with Alex. Well, even for a few moments.

    "Then, shall we continue with our honeymoon?" Alex pulled her closer to him until she was close enough to lean in for a kiss. "What about making our first prince?" He suggested after a short but meaningful kiss.

    He had been wanting to hold her in his arms for the longest time. Wishing to kiss her since he could remember. He could feel the tightness in his chest, remembering he had almost lost the chance to be with her again.

    "I don''t think you are physically well to perform that task." She teased him, remembering that he was still physically unable to move much.

    She was also afraid that she might hurt him in the process of making love. Although, she longed to be with him again. To feel his lips and hands explore her body.

    She almost cried, thinking she could have lost him. However, she believed she should smile because fate had given them another chance for love and life.

    "Is that so?" He questioned her, appalled that she doubted him. "I think I should teach you a lesson." He grabbed her and pulled her into hisp.

    But the suddenness of his movements, then the slight bump of her back on his injured ribs, made him winced in pain. She immediately stood up and fussed about his injury.

    "Now, look at what you have done." She reprimanded him for his foolishness. But she could not help but pity him for his suffering.

    But he onlyughed at their situation, but it only had worsened his pain as he held onto his chest, trying to control himself. But the look on Dani''s face was priceless, he thought.

    "I love you so much, Dani," Alex said when he had calmed down, as he held her face in his hands. He felt so lucky to have married the best wife in the world.. He believed the pain was all worth it.

 Chapter 554 - The Phantom

    "I think Mr. Travis failed to deliver what he promised." One of his father''s friends, who served as one of his advisers in their organization,mented as they were having dinner at one of the most expensive restaurants in the city.

    The man, known as Bobby Zayne, who owned a big conglomerate in the city,mented on his observation upon reading the news regarding the apprehension of Nick Travis.

    Although the meeting had nothing to do with the organization but simply a dinner about his legal acquisition, he still felt the need to open up the topic.

    "Let me handle him, Bobby." He told the man, who was as old as his father.

    Mr. Zayne was one of his clients in his profession. He was counseling him on one of his investments when the old man shifted the topic to Nick and his case.

    He was not nning to talk about Nick, but this man was right. He needed to address the matter before it got out of hand. He had to appease his associates that he was in control of the situation.

    What happened to Nick was an isted situation and would not affect their operations. He did not like when they questioned his ability to lead this organization or his decisions because he knew what he was capable of.

    However, he could not afford to offend them. Not when he was still solidifying his role as the new leader of thergest underworld organization in the city. He hoped that someday his group would be thergest in the world.

    "I know that you will be a great leader. I even told your father that you might exceed what he had achieved. But fair warning, many want your position, so better watch your back." Bobby rambled on about what his father had gone through to earn all their trust.

    He knew that the young man already was aware of that, but it would not hurt to remind him about what he was up against. He still believed that he was the rightful heir to the throne that his father vacated.

    "I am aware of what is happening inside the organization. You have nothing to worry about me. Those fools who think that they could take my ce had a surpriseing their way soon." He assured the old man.

    He appreciated his loyalty to his father, but he still could not trust someone who pledged his allegiance to a dead corpse. He needed men who believed in his vision.

    "If you don''t mind me asking, do you have any n about Nick?" Bobby wiped the oil that stuck on the side of his lips with the table napkin before cing it back down on hisp.

    He was interested to hear what their young leader had in mind regarding the issue. If it was still his father, he already could anticipate what he would do, but this man sitting in front of him was different. He was not easy to read.

    "I already suspected that from Nick. He was never cut out to be part of this organization. You have nothing to worry about because all this is part of my n." He assured the man as he continued to eat the juicy piece of beef on his te.

    He had no intention of sharing any of his ideas with the man, especially when there was still a likelihood that he might be working for his enemies.

    He also knew that gambling with Nick was a tremendous risk, but he did not put all his money on him. He just used Nick as a pawn in one of his many games. In this case, he lost, but it was just one round.

    In a game of power, he could not just y one game and expect to end up being the best. To be the king, he must learn to choose his battles wisely. Which one he would sacrifice and which one he must win.

    In this circumstance, he was hoping that Nick would seed. Since he did not. Then, he had to opt for n A. His initial objective.

    "Then, I trust that you know what you are doing. You can count on my full support in whatever you are nning to do." Bobby raised his ss to him, concluding the discussion.

    The old man returned to his meal immediately after the new boss acknowledged his pledged support. He could not afford to disrespect their new leader by going against him.

    He had to y his cards right, just in case, the young man remained in his position. Otherwise, he also did not want to offend another candidate that might take his ce.

    "I appreciate that." The young man said, hoping that he was telling him the truth. Or else the old man would suffer the same fate as Nick.

    Nick was a good n, even if it did not pay off. It was a good distraction that gave him an opening to put his own strategies into action. He could proceed with ease with his grand master n.

    Now, his opponents believed that the war was over, even though it had just begun. He could strike without them knowing what hit them.

    "Regarding my case, do you think that it was wise for me to enter a deal with this Prince Alexander ckstone," Bobby asked his legal counsel.

    He returned the topic back to the initial purpose of the meeting. He was initially set on making a deal with Ethan before he had his health issues, and the project was ced on hold.

    Now that the project was back on the table, he was hesitant to pursue it with a new head of the Hamilton Empire. He had no prior knowledge of the prince and his record in handling his business.

    Although he had heard good things about the prince, he still had to prove himself in the business world. He thought a few milestones were not enough to assure him that the young man could handle such a business empire.

    "I assure you that I have met the man. He had a good reputation and good business sense. It would be worth your while to agree with their more than reasonable offer." He advised the older man.

    Honestly, he was rooting for the business arrangement to push through. It was an opportunity that he could explore to his advantage.

    Nobody would know who he was and when he would strike.. He was the phantom that would hunt them down.

 Chapter 555 - Read Between The Lines

    In another part of the same restaurant, two people also had an intimate dinner date. They were slightly hidden from view from the other diners.

    He had nned this dinner ever since he had canceled on her. He wanted to make up to her for thest dinner he had promised her. This time, he had arranged it himself. Even picked and bought the flowers personally before delivering them to her doorstep when he picked her up earlier.

    "I am d that you hid this from me," Jacky said as she just ced a small chunk of meat in her mouth. She was hungry, but the news she received slightly affected her appetite.

    She could not believe that something so big was going on under her nose. She thought that the power couple was just busy consuming their honeymoon, not realizing that something horrific had already happened to them.

    She could not me Marcus for not telling her. Although, she did feel hurt that she was thest to know about the entire kidnapping issue.

    Well, not exactly thest, but still, she should have known about it. Then again, maybe not knowing was a good thing since she might not have handled it well.

    "I honestly wished I was able to share it with you, but the entire situation was sensitive. Any wrong move might jeopardize Alex and Dani''s safety." Marcus exined to her, feeling slightly at ease, hearing that she was not mad at him.

    He looked at her from across the table, watching her face for any sign that she might be slightly irritated with him, but there was none. She might have looked a bit shocked. But nothing indicated she harbored any ill feelings.

    He was dreading the time that she would hear about what happened. He felt that she might be furious with him for keeping such a big secret from her. But he was surprised to hear that she was taking the whole situation lightly.

    "I understand your situation fully well. You have no choice. Maybe if I was in your situation, I might have done the same thing." Jacky told the man whose face appeared to be pleading with her.

    She extended her hand until she held his hand and squeezed it firmly. She wanted to assure him that he had nothing to worry about hurting her feelings.

    She would admit that she did feel ignored or not valued. But she also realized under the circumstance, she had nothing to contribute if she had learned about it earlier.

    On the other hand, she might have caused more problems for them if she suddenly became aware of the abduction. She would be one more distraction that could have affected the rescue of her friends.

    "Thanks for taking this entire situation well." He pulled her fingers into his lips and peppered them with gentle pecks.

    He suddenly wished that he had ordered take-out and just ate in the privacy of her apartment. In that way, he could do what he was thinking at the moment.

    However, she deserved so much more than just this dinner gesture to make up for all the horrible things he did to her. He was not only thinking about the canceled dinner.

    "I think we should learn to trust each other if we would make this rtionship work," Jacky spoke softly, afraid that she might be saying too much.

    "I know it would be difficult for us to share everything with each other. But we just had to learn to ept that we are doing this because it was necessary and not to hurt the other." She added before he could respond to her previous sentence.

    She was still not sure of the status of their rtionship. She might know what she wanted from it, but she was still guessing what Marcus was expecting from this.

    She did want to scare him away if he was not ready to take this to the next level. However, she also did not want to waste her time with him if he only thought that this was just another of his casual fling.

    "I agree, but it does not mean that I n to keep a lot of secrets from you." He said as he moved his chair closer to her, not liking the space separating them.

    He tilted her face, using the tip of his fingers until she gazed into his eyes. He liked seeing her eyes when it was dancing with uncertainty and vulnerability.

    It was a rare asion because Jacky had always been one of the few women he knew that was always confident about herself. She had never allowed anyone else to dictate how she wanted to live her life.

    Leaving and growing up on her own had made her a strong and independent woman who believed that she could survive the world without depending on any man.

    But her heart was just as soft as cotton, able to forgive and love even the most despicable person in the world. More than that, she trusted him enough to show that he was the only one she needed when she felt weak.

    "You are everything to me, Jacky." He finally confided in her, deciding to let his emotions show.

    He finally had broken down the barriers that he had set up against any kind ofmitment. He was willing to admit that he was ready to take the next step.

    "I am?" She was confused by his words. Her heart wanted to believe what she was reading in his eyes, but her mind was still warning her to take caution.

    She wanted to believe him with all of her heart, but the past still lingered in her mind. Despite her resolution to give him a chance, she still wanted to hear the wordse out of his lips.

    It was the only confirmation she needed that he had changed.

    Gestures and bodynguage might be a good sign of his intentions, but there was a chance that she might misinterpret his true feelings.

    She had to carefully read between the lines.

 Chapter 556 - Monogamous Relationship

    She was surprised by his admission of his feelings. She did not expect it, although she had dreamt of hearing something like that from him for the longest time.

    "You are." He repeated with all seriousness in his tone.

    He lowered his head until his face aligned with hers. He gazed at her, focusing the intensity of his stare on her eyes. He guessed this was the right time to express what he truly felt about her.

    He wanted to see her reaction once he finally said what he had been keeping from her all this time. Although he might still have some doubts about his worthiness to be with her.

    He felt he was treading on unfamiliar grounds and was still a bit of a loss on how to handle a rtionship. Nevertheless, he was one hundred percent certain that he was willing to give it a try.

    He was afraid that he might still hurt her unintentionally. But he believed that not telling her what he felt was hurting her just the same. So, he was putting his foot down and finally making his big gesture.

    "There is something I wish to tell you." He said with a slightly nervous smile, terrified that she might not believe his words. Still, he was determined to tell her now more than ever.

    He could not me her if she did not believe his confession right away. After all, he had put her through, he had to ept whatever her reaction would be.

    He just hoped that what he would do next in their rtionship would absolve him from his past mistakes. He nned to do everything he could to make up for it, even if it would take his entire lifetime to do so.

    "What is it?" She was supposed to tell him something too, but she was thankful he had gone first. She could feel her hands shaking as her nerves went on edge, slightly unsure how to open the topic on the tip of her tongue.

    She was nning to confront him about her feelings. She wanted what Dani and Alex had. If Marcus did not feel the same way. Then, she had no choice but to end it with him. She could not wait for him anymore.

    Her anxiety increased, making matters worse when she saw the uncertainty in his eyes. She could sense that he was also nervous. As if he was about to break her heart again but did not know how he should do it.

    She could feel her heart pumping erratically as her nerves became frantic. But on the outside, she still appeared calm and collected. She was not about to give him the satisfaction of letting him see her break down again just because of him.

    "I want to make this rtionship work. I am willing to take this, whatever we are doing, wherever you want it to go." He pulled her even closer, with their faces almost touching.

    When he ended things with her, it took him a while to realize that he had made the biggest mistake of his life. Now, he could not let that happen again.

    "I need you in my life." He finally confessed, believing in every word he said to her.

    He had tried to forget her, but he failed miserably. Despite all his effort, his mind would not let him forget about her. His body still craved to touch her. His heart ached to be with her.

    He believed, just like Alex and David, he was hooked, lined, and sinker. He had no way out of this. He could not afford to lose her anymore.

    "Are you sure about that?" Jacky questioned his words, surprised, shocked, unable to believe what she had just heard. At the same time, she felt relieved upon learning that he was not breaking up with her again.

    She was ecstatic. Yet, she still waited for something to fall, breaking this entire illusion. Then again, she was also hopeful that Marcus was just about to make her dreamse true.

    Not that she was waiting for him to go down on his knees or anything, but she was happy that he was not ending it between them as she feared.

    "I hope you are not just saying that because of what happened to Alex and Dani." She felt that he might have been forced by the circumstances around them.

    She only wished to be sure of his feelings. Emotions were high after the incident. She did not want that clouding his judgment and making hasty decisions.

    "I will be honest with you. This is new for me. But I will try my best to make this work." Marcus held her hands firmly, assuring her that he spoke the truth.

    "I already thought about this when I realized that letting you go was the biggest, stupidest mistake I ever made." He divulged to her what he had realized a long time ago. "I do not wish to lose you again."

    "I don''t know what to say." She suddenly became speechless as her heart did a few somersaults inside her chest, hearing his admission. "Well, I have dreamt of hearing you say those things." She also informed him.

    She realized that he was not nning to end their rtionship, but rather, he would like tomit to it. She had waited for this moment since she first agreed to go out with him again.

    Now that it was actually happening, she could not help herself but feel like she was over the moon. She could not get happier than this.

    "Just say that you are willing to take a chance with me again." He leaned forward, burying his face in the palm of her hands.

    He had never felt this way with anyone else. Only she had the power to make him fall to his knees. He would beg if he had to just to prove himself to her again.

    "I like that." It was her turn to tilt his head up until he looked into her eyes. "I want that too, very much." She smiled at him, showing him how much she agreed with his ns.

    Well, it was not the deration she was waiting for from him, but it would do for now. She was willing to take baby steps on this rtionship until both knew what they were doing.

    It was already a giant leap for him to admit that he was ready to leave his bachelor life.. And to finally enter a monogamous rtionship with her.

 Chapter 557 - The Best Litigator In Town

    "You should be resting and not wandering around your apartment all day." His mother nagged at him as she fussed around him since she arrived more than an hour ago.

    Dani was left in the kitchen to clean up after dinner while her mother apanied him in the living room. Thankfully, his father had remained silent as he watched thetest news on the television.

    His parents hade over for dinner tonight, saying they missed having theirpany. However, he suspected they just wanted to check on him and his condition, particrly his mother.

    "I barely moved a muscle from my office." He counteracted, slightly stretching his head in the direction of the kitchen, hoping that Dani woulde back to rescue him from his mother.

    He had worked at home since he felt a little better, hoping to help thepany from its problems. He knew Ethan and Marcus were still capable of handling the business.

    Nevertheless, he was concerned about his father-inw and his health condition. Besides, having three heads was better than two, working on the situations.

    Well, he was also bored of just sitting or lying around with nothing else to do but stare at the air around him. His body might still be in pain, but his mind was not. He believed he was more than capable of working.

    "I heard that you are overdoing it. Even Dani was concerned about your actions. She was afraid that you might be forcing yourself with work when she was not around." His mother continued as she ced a cup of tea in front of him.

    Katherine brought the tea back from the pce, believing that it had medicinal properties, speeding up his recovery. He appreciated the gesture, but he was old enough to know what would help him in his recovery.

    Besides, the pain was already tolerablepared to yesterday. He thought he might be able to go back to work in a few days. But Dani and his mother did not consider that as such a good idea.

    "Dad, can you help me out?" He caught his father''s eyes looking in their direction, so he thought to seek his support on the matter.

    Women could be too worried about trivial things, to the point they could be overbearing sometimes. He believed his father would know what he was talking about and put on a good word for him.

    "I think it would be better if you should listen to your mother and wife just this time." His fathermented before returning his attention to the program on the screen.

    He did not want to stand in the middle of the situation, knowing that his wife was in the protective motherly mode. He would just be burying himself in trouble if he sided with his son.

    Better to stay away from this situation and keep his mouth shut. Besides, he could not see any harm in it if he would remain in the house for a week more and fully recover while resting.

    "Thanks, Dad. You are a big help." Alex said sarcastically at his father, who only smirked at him when his mother had her back turned on him. "Traitor." He mouthed to his father without a sound.

    He knew his father heard it loud and clear as heughed before turning away from him and concentrating back on the movie in front of him.

    "Well, he knew better than to cross me," Katherine remarked, knowing what was going on between the two.

    She had known how the two would conspire against her since he was a young boy. Sometimes, she would allow them to get away with it. But most times, she would teach them a lesson they never forgot.

    "Anyway, do you have any news about Nick''s case?" His father turned the volume down to look at his son, very much interested to hear the news about the mastermind behind their kidnapping.

    He wished he had his hands around the man''s neck. He would not have second thoughts of snapping them because he believed that the evil son of a bitch deserved it.

    However, Dani was right. He had to face a fair trial and suffered behind bars. Dani believed that they had more than enough evidence to make him pay for life.

    "Dani told me that the case was already filed against him. Nick was now taken into custody until the trial. He was not allowed to make bail because of the charges against him." Alex exined to them, sipping on the tea his mother had prepared for him.

    The tea was bitter and unpleasant on the taste buds, but he did not want to displease his mother. He almost coughed it out when the liquid touched his tonsils, but he held it inside his mouth, swallowing it with some difficulty.

    "I am d if that was the case." His mother interrupted, still feeling the chill every time she remembered what her son and Dani had gone through. "I only wished for the speedy trial so all of us could put this all behind us."

    She was very thankful that the couple hade out of this horrible experience with only minor injuries. She would not have taken it well if her son died, even her daughter-inw.

    She would want nothing else but to see the man behind bars and their lives back to normal. Although putting him in jail would not end all their problems, it was still one problem that they could leave behind.

    "Don''t worry, Mom." Dani interrupted the conversation as she walked back to the living room to join them. "Ourwyers are working hard on this case. They would not stop until Nick would be out of our lives for good."

    She would have defended the case against the man who had abused them. But she also believed that it was not such a good idea. Someone who was more experienced would be better to handle thewsuit.

    With the help of her boss, they had rmended someone who would be more suited to take on the case.. He and his team had handled cases like this before, and his records would show that he was the best litigator in town.

 Chapter 558 - No Plan To Propose Again

    "Thanks, Mom and Dad, for visiting." Dani bade farewell to the elder couple, showing them to the door. "We are looking forward to your next visit." While Alex stayed behind inside the room.

    She enjoyed their frequent visits since they arrived to check on their son. She sensed that Alex also had relished theirpany, even if his mom could be a little bit overprotective and smothering.

    She could not me her mother-inw after what her son had been through. She would only know what she felt if the same thing happened to her, but she would not wish that for anyone, not even herself.

    "You have always been a gracious host. My son is a lucky man to marry such a lovely and incredible woman." Fred said as he tapped her on the shoulder. "We are d to have a daughter like you." Before giving her a soft peck on the forehead.

    He was happy that despite the circumstances of how this two have met, they still ended up together. He was d that fate still had favored them and intervened, sparing the lives of his children.

    "You have fulfilled my wish to have a daughter," Katherine stated as she leaned forward to give her a hug. "You are more than I ever hope for." She whispered into her ears before kissing her on the cheeks.

    The day she had learned they were missing, her world came crumbling down in an instant. But she knew she could not appear weak in the public eyes, but most especially in the eyes of her husband.

    She continued on with her duties, at the same time, helped her husband with his. There was no time to fret, but internally, she was dying every minute she had not received any news about them.

    "I am the one lucky to be a part of this family." She could not deny it, feeling the warm weeing from the royal couple.

    She believed that Alex had been the perfect man for her because his parents had raised him well. She was the fortunate girl who had won his heart and became the new member of their big family.

    As soon as their guests were out of sight, she immediately went back to the living room where her husband waited for her return. She found him sitting down on the sofa,fortably watching the news, shing on the screen.

    "What took you so long?" Heined, patting the space on the couch beside him, indicating that she should join him.

    He would have walked his parents through the door, but he would not hear the end of it from his mother. So, he yed it safe and just waited on the couch like a good son, obeying his mother to take his rest.

    On the contrary, sitting still was the farthest thing he liked to do at the moment. Lying down would have toe a bitter, maybe after he aplished what he had nned for the remainder of the night.

    "Don''t be overly dramatic. It was just a couple of minutes." She told him as she followed the gesture of his hand. "Your mom just had a few pointers." She continued, ploppingfortably on the soft, fluffy cushion beside him.

    She lowered her head on his shoulders, reveling in the warmth that oozed from his body. Eventually, she felt him shift in his seat, and his arms went around her shoulders, enveloping her in his embrace.

    She snuggled a bit closer but carefully avoided hurting his injury. Until now, she could not believe they were back in his apartment. And finally, out of the nightmare that scared the shit out of her.

    "I see." He expressed in a sigh as he turned his head from side to side. "I am not sure if that would be useful." He mumbled, knowing that nothing would stop him from doing what he had set to do.

    He did not like the sound of his mother joining forces with Dani, but he could not do anything about it. His mom probably had given her a list of how she could take care of him better.

    He would not be surprised if she even gave her tips on how to handle him when he was being stubborn. The only constion was, at least, he had his wife all to himself. He did not have to share her anymore with his parents.

    "Anyway, I have something for you." He held her firmly around him, not caring if he felt a little difort.

    He had arranged for a simple dinner in candlelight with his wife. It was supposed to be just him and her for the night. But his parents had to show up and interrupt his surprise.

    However, it would not stop him from continuing what he had already set out to do. He was aplishing his ns even if it took him the entire night to do it.

    "What?" She was stunned since she could not think of any special asion at that moment or the next day that merited a gift. She wondered if she had missed something.

    She watched him pull a small box out of his pocket and show it to her. She could already guess what could be inside the box, judging from its packaging. Then, it suddenly made sense to her.

    "I was nning this the entire day. A special dinner with my wife and then presenting this to you, but my folks had to show up." He said with a chuckle, finding the situation a bit funny.

    He actually did not mind his father and mother showing up during dinner, unannounced. Although it had dyed his ns a bit, he still liked seeing them and spending time with them.

    He appreciated that his parents had flown in to see them as soon as they were rescued. Then, stayed a bit to make sure that both of them would be ok.

    However, he felt that things were getting back to normal, so there was no more need for his mother to fuss over him. He was already recovering from his injury, and there was no more imminent danger at the moment.

    "Now, you are making me feel bad. I have nothing prepared for you." She chastised him for being too damn thoughtful and sweet. She mentally had taken a note to return the romantic gesture somehow.

    She did not like him to pamper her with gifts even if there was no asion at all. However, she knew she could do nothing about this one because he was simply stubborn that way.

    All she could do was to make up for it and make the same gesture every chance she might get. She could not change him, she had tried, so it was time that she just followed his lead.

    "I only want to make you happy." He said as he pulled his arm out of her body and gradually slid out of the couch.

    Suddenly, he was kneeling before her, with his hand stretched toward her. His face never left hers as he watched her every reaction with his following actions.

    He opened the gift, revealing to her the content of the small package. He had no n to propose again since she was already bonded to him forever.. But he had concocted something else in mind.

 Chapter 559 - The Heroine In The Story

    "What are you doing?" She was once again surprised by his sudden action. She was not expecting that he would go down on his knees again. "Get up, or you might hurt yourself."

    Well, she guessed she was going over the top, thinking that kneeling would hurt him, but still, she did not have any idea what he was nning to do.

    "Seriously?" He furrowed his brow at her. "I think I can handle a few pinches in my chest for a few minutes." He assured her as he continued to kneel in front of her.

    "Now, listen to me." He stopped her from fussing over him, grabbing her hand with his free hand.

    He again raised the present he had for her, then swallowed hard to clear his throat and clear his mind. He had prepared a few words to tell her. But her interruptions had disrupted the flow of his words in his mind.

    "Ahhhmmm..." He began, then stopped again. "I love you." He thought he should start with that. "I almost died, but I am d that you managed to find a way to save me. I owe you my life."

    He still felt like he was the luckiest man alive for having Dani in his life. He did not mind that the table was turned. He appreciated that she was capable of being a knight in his time of need.

    "I love you, too," Dani spoke up despite the emotions that were starting to build up inside of her. "I only did what I had to do. I could not bear to lose you. You do not have to thank me."

    She ced her free hand on his cheek and caressed it. She would do it over and over again if she had to because losing him would never be an option for her.

    "You have saved me more times than I could count. What I did was nothingpared to what you already did for me." She reiterated that she did nothing if she would think of all the things he had sacrificed for her.

    "I guess at this point, we should call it even, then." Alex teased her with his boyish smile, ying on his lips.

    He always believed in having an equal role in a rtionship. He did not think that being a man meant that he should always be on top of the situation. Even his partner could act as the dominant factor if it was necessary.

    "I like that. But you did not have to buy me a gift every time I save you from a situation." She jokingly said as she lowered herself until their foreheads were touching.

    In their case, she was the one who had the opportunity to save them both. It did not mean that he was a lesser man if she had to rescue him in that situation.

    "I just wanted to rece our missing rings." He pulled the round object out of the casing and ced it on her finger. "It is not the same one that God had blessed for our union, but I will vow to you that I will love you till myst breath."

    He inserted the ring on her finger and kissed her fingers to seal the deal. It was not just an object but a symbol of his pledge to love her for all eternity.

    She also took the other ring on the case and held it on her fingers. "With this ring, I also vow to love you till myst breath and beyond." She repeated his words, swearing to love him even beyond the afterlife.

    "Can I now kiss my wife?" He asked as he nted a soft kiss on her lips.

    He stood up from his position and dragged her with him. He wrapped her body around his arms and started kissing her.

    He had long to touch her again. Kissing was not enough anymore. Even the pain could not stop him from consuming his need to be with her.

    "Of course, you can." She replied, wanting to feel his lips against hers.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck and let her fingers entwine on the hair on his nape. She parted her lips, allowing him entry as their tongues collided in a battle of desire.

    When her hands started to explore, she let them wander on his shoulders and down to his arms, feeling the strength as his muscles flexed underneath her touch.

    "I think we should continue this in the bedroom." He mumbled in between their kiss.

    He slowly pulled her towards the bedroom. If he was not in pain, he would have carried her for a faster result.

    "Slow down. There is no need to hurry. We still have all night and forever." She assured her as she followed him into their room.

    She only felt him stop when they reached the bed. Then, he slowly unbuttoned her blouse while she pulled his shirt off from his body. But as she ran her hands over his body, she felt him wince a bit as her palmnded on his injured ribs.

    "Ohh!" He groaned, but it did not sound anything pleasant at all.

    However, he was determined to push through the pain. The slight difort would not stop him from pursuing his mission. Not this time.

    "I am sorry, Alex." She immediately lifted her hand away from his ribs, afraid that she had worsened his condition. "What is wrong?" Showing her concern.

    She mildly panicked, watching him bite his lip and close his eyes. She leaned back to check on him, but he did not let her go. His hands remained nted on her hips, firmly keeping her in ce.

    "There is nothing to worry about. It was just a mild pain that I could handle. I was just caught unaware. But it is fine now." He took a deep breath and allowed the pain to subside before pulling her back to his body again.

    He ran his hands on her cheeks, examining how her eyes danced with the light of the room. He could see the passion in her eyes, but her face was overshadowed by her concern for him.

    "Are you sure?" She questioned him, unsure if she should allow him to continue with his n.

    As much as she missed his touch, she would never prioritize her needs from his. She could wait until he was fully recovered before fulfilling her desire for the flesh.

    "I want you more than anything. I could take the pain of my injuries, but I could not stand not being able to hold you in my arms anymore." He answered her.

    He began nting gentle kisses starting at her temple, working his way down to the side of the skin of her neck. "To feel you next to me, yet not be able to have you." He uttered as he peppered her with his soft lips.

    He had been in control of his situation all his life. He knew what he wanted to do with his profession. He had never allowed anyone else to dictate his future. His path was his own to make.

    However, meeting Dani had changed everything about him. He had to reevaluate his life to amodate hers. He had found himself, just another human being, also susceptible to his own vulnerability.

    She might think that he was her prince charming who would always be there to save the day.. But still, in his book, she was the heroine in the story.

 Chapter 560 - The Real Mastermind

    "You have to get me out of here, Arnold." He shouted, mming his hands on the metal table separating him from the other man inside the three-by-three room.

    Arnold had been hiswyer for a long time. He had worked on many cases for him and had not lost one. Currently, he had advised that he cooperated with the authorities while they processed a solution on his case.

    He said that his legal team needed time to find a loophole in the criminal charges against him. At the moment, the overwhelming evidence and testimonies against him would be difficult to disprove.

    "I don''t think I canst long inside these bars." He pushed himself off the table, but the chains prevented him from going far.

    At the moment, he could not do anything but remain in police custody. He had no other choice but to defend himself and prove his innocence.

    He could not just flee the country and leave everything he had worked hard to build behind. That was not an option. He had to face this in court and make everybody believe that he had nothing to do with these usations.

    "We are doing everything we can. For the meantime, all you can do is sit tight." The lead attorney in his case responded. "We believe we can find a way out of this," Arnold said in a confident tone.

    He was one of the best in handling criminal cases such as this. He never believed that awsuit was lost until he had exhausted all his effort and resources.

    Despite the overwhelming evidence against a client, he could turn the tables around and win the case if he had enough resources to work with.

    His concept of thew had nothing to do between right and wrong. He worked along with the gray areas of the justice system, manipting the result in his favor.

    "I have been sitting my ass for you. I want results as soon as possible." He demanded, running his hands through his hair in frustration.

    He was paying his legal team an outrageous amount of money to work non-stop to get him out of jail. He did not like to be treated like amon criminal.

    So far, he was still treated well inside the jail cell due to the money he paid the guards and the other cellmates. But he was not content to be confined in the square room that was now his temporary lodging.

    He wanted out and free as soon as could be arranged by his team. He would not allow his current situation to be a permanent thing, not when he could still do something about it.

    "Just give us a few more days to work on your defense. So far, the case looks promising." Arnold closed his files, already concluding the meeting.

    He had dealt with arrogant and wealthy clients before. Just because they had the means, these people believed they were entitled to a favorable oue. Nicks Travis was no different.

    He had defended criminals like Nick because of the challenge. He did not care about the moral value of the case. In addition, he valued more the financial benefit it provided not only to him but to hisw firm.

    Besides, as awyer, he was obligated to defend anybody regardless of their criminal liability. Well, in his case, that was what he used as an excuse whenever questioned about why he took such a controversialwsuit.

    "I want you to get me out of here soon," Nick said in a threatening voice, not caring if the man was on his side.

    He could not allow his enemies tough at his expense. He was also worried about the fate of hispany. Although his board assured him that everything was still under control, he had to be on top of the situation.

    Hispany was already standing on shaky grounds even before he was incarcerated. It might finally tumble down if he could not do anything to stop the bad publicity from ruining his reputation.

    He might be guilty of the crime, but he was not stupid enough to admit to any of it. Many criminals he had known never paid for their crimes in jail since money could tip the bnce of the justice system to their favor.

    "I will see you soon." Hiswyer stood from his chair and bade farewell to his client.

    He grabbed his bag and walked to the door, knocking lightly to notify the guard outside that the visit was over. This room in the precinct had no cameras and microphones inside, providing privacy between awyer and their clients.

    He nodded to his client before walking out the door once the door opened, thanking the guard for providing assistance. He did not wait for his client, walking straight toward the exit.

    "Come on, Mr. Travis. Time to go back to your cell." The guard who opened the door walked towards him and unlocked the chain bounding him to the table.

    The uniformed man assisted him to the door and walked him in the opposite direction. He walked alongside several cells with men also facing their charges were locked, also waiting for their judgment.

    He continued walking to the farthest part of the room, where he would be locked again. Luckily, he had worked a deal to allow him to upy the cell by himself.

    "Here you are, Mr. Travis." The guard said, stopping in front of the small room with iron bars, serving as its divider and entrance inside.

    He guided him back inside the room, asking him to hold his hands high so that he could remove the chains on his wrist. Afterward, the guard left him, locking the door behind him.

    He was again alone in the room, pacing around the small space. He stared at the small window with bars at the top of the wall, unable to ept his condition.

    "I would make all of you pay." He mumbled to himself, sitting on the edge of the bed provided for him.

    It was a small cot with a top bunk, but nobody upied the upper portion. He did not want anyone to share his space, not those criminals who had no business going near him.

    Heid down on the bed with nothing else to do in this jail cell. His mind wondered where his ns had gone wrong. Who could he me for its failure?

    "Who are you?" He pictured the man in his mind, but a nk face was all he conjured as he stared at the empty space.

    He believed that the man they called the big boss was behind all of this. If he could only determine his identity, he could use him as leverage for his freedom.

    He would not stop until he had made him pay, just like the rest of his enemies. He was a fool to believe that he could use the man behind the shadows to his advantage.

    Now, he was the one on the hot seat, with his life hanging in the bnce.. While the real mastermind was out thereughing at his expense.

 Chapter 561 - Failed To Make A Good King

    "Dad, what do you think would happen to me?" Edward walked towards his father, who was busy working on some papers.

    He had immediately returned home when he heard that the couple had been rescued. Confirming about the involvement of Nick in the abduction had rmed him.

    He was afraid that he would be implicated in the case because of his association with Nick. He did not want to end up in jail, just like his partner.

    His mission to get more information to absolve him from the criminal charges failed. He did not secure any proof that would disprove his involvement in the abduction.

    "So far, I don''t think Nick had mentioned your name in the case." The older Edward replied, finally looking up from his paperwork to face his son.

    He could understand his concern, but he could only me his son for this situation. He had warned him from the very start not to do business with the shady character of Nick, but his son did not listen to him.

    Instead, he continued to defy him and proceed with his ns without his blessing. Although his investment did bear fruit, he still ended up in a tricky situation.

    "What if he decides to implicate me in the case?" The young prince said with worried lines showing on his face. "I honestly did not have anything to do with the kidnapping." Guaranteeing his father with his words.

    He sat on the avable chair in front of the desk. Then, buried his face in the palm of his hands. He was desperate, trying to find a solution to his problem.

    He had not rxed since he had learned of the news, always looking at his back if authorities were following him. He immediately flew back to his country, hoping that his father could protect him.

    Although he had diplomatic immunity against a crime in another country, he was still afraid of the implications arising from the incident. He did not want to be caught in the middle of the investigation on another soil.

    "We will deal with that when it happens. As of now, concentrate on distancing yourself from this case." King Edward instructed his son as he returned to his work.

    He wished that this was not happening to his son, but there was nothing else he could do but try his best to help him. He could not allow anything to happen to him. He was still his flesh and blood.

    He did not condone what his son had done in the past. But he believed that he was innocent in this one. This time, he would support and protect him as his father.

    "What about my chance to the crown?" He knew that should be the least of his concerns at the moment, but he still wanted to know if there was even a slim chance that he could still be on the running for the throne.

    He had lived his entire life that nothing could stand in his way from bing the next king. He had proven himself wrong upon realizing the mistakes he had done now, together with the past.

    As of now, even he did not believe he deserved it. But he still would like to be given a chance to change his ways and prove he could still lead his people.

    "Let us just focus on keeping you out of the dungeons first before we discuss the king''s session." The king stared at his son.

    Pity was thest thing he wanted to show in his face, but it was what he was feeling at the moment. As much as he wanted his son to be the next king, he believed that ship had already sailed.

    After this horrific incident, choosing him as the next king would be out of the question. The Council would never trust someone who made a grave mistake by dealing with a known criminal.

    He would never convince them to ept him as their next king. His power to choose him as his sessor would be vetoed by the Council, and he would not be able to do anything about it.

    "Thank you, father, for your time. I am sorry again for all the trouble I have caused you." He bowed to his father, showing him the respect the king deserved.

    This time, he finally admitted his shorings. Asking for forgiveness was the least he could do for all the troubles he had brought to his father and the kingdom.

    But it would take a lifetime before he could atone for all his sins. The people might not forgive him, but he hoped it would not be the same with his father.

    "Have you seen Alex before you left the city?" His father asked before his son could step out and leave his presence.

    He would have liked his son to visit his cousin and his wife. It would be better for his situation if he would be seen with his family. Suspicions might be lessened against him if he would make the first move.

    "I am sorry, Dad, but I rushed toe home when I first heard the news. I did not get the opportunity to visit them." He knew he sounded like a coward, afraid to face the consequence of his action. But it felt like it was his only option.

    He had been fighting all his life for a ce in this kingdom. Even if it had been written in his fate to be the next in line, he still had to prove himself to be worthy of the title.

    But he was tired of it all. As much as he wanted to be king,peting for it against the man who had bested him in every way was a difficult task, or it seemed to be an impossible task.

    "Besides, I am sure my presence would not be wee if I hade near them." He finished before his father could react to his earlier statement.

    His presence might only cause an uproar if he visited his cousin, knowing that he was still a suspect in his abduction. The evidence still pinpointed to him. Then, he still had a motive.

    He believed that no matter what he did now, he would not be worthy in the eyes of the Council and the people. He finally decided to give up his right to even think of bing a king.

    Seeing the expression in the face of his father a few moments ago, he knew that his chances were none. He was only setting himself up to fail if he kept pursuing something that was not likely to happen anymore.

    "That is fine. I will just send word to the prince and the princess." King Edward said as he leaned back on his chair. Then, he watched his son say goodbye and leave his room.

    He thought of a get-well-soon gift that he could send the couple. He came up with several options, but none seemed to be enough. While the others were not appropriate with the situation.

    He did not want to seem like he was trying to win them over so they would forgive his son. But in a way, that was his intention all along. He just did not want it to be too obvious.

    However, his mind returned to his son, ming himself for what he had be. He always believed that his son was the fruit of his upbringing.. He concluded that he had failed to make a good king out of him.

 Chapter 562 - No One Else To Blame But Fate

    "Jacob!" Cassie jumped out of the couch as soon as Jacob entered her apartment, excited to share about thetest development.

    She had not seen him since hisst visit. She had been looking forward to this day. Since he left, he suggestedying low for a while. He did not want them to be caught by his brother.

    Although he did call a few times, it was usually brief. He said he was stuck on several on-call duties since then and assisted in several back-to-back surgeries.

    "Hi, Cassie!" He greeted her as soon as he saw her. "I am sorry if I was not able to visit sooner." He locked the door behind him before proceeding inside the room.

    He was swamped with work since hest saw her. It had been difficult for him to squeeze her in between his obligations in the hospital. He usually passed out on his bed by the time he went home, too tired to do anything else.

    On the other hand, he also used that as an excuse not to see her. He wanted to evaluate his feelings for her after the kiss they had shared.

    He did not want to string her along if he was not serious about her. He had to be sure first before he pursued any form of rtionship with her.

    She already had been through enough with his brother. He did not want to add up to her burdens. Now, he believed he knew what he wanted with her.

    "Do you think it is now safe for me to go out?" Walking toward him.

    She had heard from the news that Nick had been apprehended. He was now in the custody of the police. She was d that finally, the man she hated so much was behind bars.

    She could not wait to leave this ce and feel free again. She had so many things she wanted to do, but most of all, she wanted to spend more time with Jacob outside of these walls.

    "We are still not sure. Nick still had many men roaming the streets, probably looking for you." He told her, moving forward until he stood close to her. "It might be more dangerous for you now that he is facing criminal charges."

    He could guess that it was not the words she would like to hear from him, but it was the truth. He could not risk her life by sending her out when the coast what not yet clear.

    He had not visited his brother since he was taken by the police. Thest time he saw him was, on the night, his brother identally bumped into him at the lobby of this building.

    Until now, he still had to schedule his visit with him. But he had to secure Cassie first before he did that. He believed her life was still in danger once his brother located her whereabouts.

    "That is a load of crap. Until when are you going to lock me up in here?" She shrieked at him, unable to control the built-up emotions inside of her from exploding. She was done with the excuses.

    She knew it was not his fault if she was hiding in this apartment, but she could not help feeling like a bird in a cage, with clipped wings, unable to fly free.

    She only wished to return to her regr life, where she could do what she wanted. She also nned to find a job where she could use her skills.

    She was done pretending like a bimbo who used men to get what she wanted. She was intelligent and capable of doing great things by using her talent.

    "You are not a prisoner in here. Alex and I just wanted to guarantee your safety." Jacob hugged her, trying to calm her down.

    He could understand her pain, her situation. It could not be easy staring at the four walls of this apartment all day, unable to see the world outside.

    It did not help that he did not visit or call her more often. She must be going crazy on her own with no one to talk to or a friend to share things with.

    "But I am sick and tired of my life. I don''t want to stay here for a minute longer." She whined like a child, frustrated with her condition.

    She returned to the sofa and slumped down on the soft cushion, losing the enthusiasm she was feeling earlier. She felt like all her energy zapped out of her by the news, banning her from going out.

    She could notin to Alex, knowing that he was still recuperating from what Nick did to him. She wanted to understand his situation and be reasonable.

    However, her current state was taking a toll on her mental psyche. She had no idea how long she could handle her situation before she permanently went bat shit crazy.

    "Give it a few more days. I will talk to Alex about taking you on vacation for a few days. Maybe that would help." Jacob suggested out of the blue.

    He did not n it, but it suddenly developed in his head and simultaneously came out of his mouth. He was not entirely sure if that was a good idea, but it was already out there. Taking it back would only worsen the situation.

    He mentally thought of his schedule, whether he could take a few days off from work anytime soon. It would be tricky, but he believed he could make it work if Alex would agree.

    "You will do that for me." Her earlier frown quickly disappeared, reced by a gorgeous smile that almost reached her eyes. "Yes, I like that."

    Her mood instantaneously shifted again, going in the opposite direction upon hearing his suggestion. She was ecstatic with the news that she would be out of here and going on vacation.

    It was not just the out-of-town trip that she was excited about. It was the thought that she would not be alone. In addition to that, she would be spending time with Jacob.

    "I am happy you like the idea." He sat down beside her and pulled her into his arms, relieved that he had made her smile. "Have you eaten anything yet?" He asked, trying to change the topic.

    He still had to n it in his head, if that was even possible, before going to Alex and rmending it. He did not want to add to the te that was already consuming most of the man''s time.

    "Actually, I just nibbled a cookie but have not eaten anything yet." She suddenly remembered, realizing that she was hungry. She appreciated him more for his concern. She would not have survived this long if not for him.

    After the kiss they shared, she was convinced that she had finally found the man that could make her happy. She had never felt this way before with all the men she had been with, especially Nick.

    She was not entirely sure if he felt the same way. But she was willing to risk her heart with him. He was a good man and would not intentionally hurt her.

    She would surely do her best to win his heart. She worked hard for what she wanted, and she was not about to change now.. If it did not work with Jacob in the end, she had no one else to me but fate.

 Chapter 563 Dying legacy

    Chapter 563 Dying legacy

    "Excuse me, Sir, I hate to interrupt. But..." A man knocked before showing his face by the door. "Sir, someone is looking for you on the floor."

    Troy looked up from the papers he had been working on, dropping the pen on the side. On the other hand, he just scratched the back of his head, apologetic for his interruption.

    He was instructed not to disturb his boss since he nned to finish early today. But he had no choice since the man downstairs seemed determined to see the owner of the establishment.

    "Who was it, Ryan?" He said exasperatedly, breathing a heavy sigh. He pulled on his tie to loosen it more and started rotating his neck to unwind the tension on his muscles.

    He did not want to shout at his assistant, that was just not his style, but he was irritated that he had disobeyed his order. Usually, he could rely on him to do his job.

    He was still halfway from finishing his work, and he only had less than an hour to do it upon checking on his watch. He had ns for tonight, and he did not want to bete.

    "He said that he is your father-inw?" It was more of a question than a statement.

    He actually did not like the man when he came to talk to him. The arrogant man walked inside the club like he owned the ce, ordering everyone around, saying that his son-inw was their boss.

    When he had calmly exined that his boss was not avable at the moment, still the uninvited guess demanded to see him. The man kept saying that he should call him immediately and inform him of his presence.

    "He said his name is Mr. John Richards. He wanted to see you right away." Ryan continued with confusion and some hesitation when his boss remained quiet. "He had been creating a scene on the floor, so I decided to inform you."

    He would haveughed at the oundish im of the man, knowing that his boss was single and had no known girlfriend, especially not a wife.

    But he could tell that the visitor of his boss did not look stupid or crazy at all. He seemed to be someone important that he could not risk offending.

    In his line of work, his primary obligation was assuring that the needs of each client were dealt with. Especially those who were ssified as valued customers.

    "Shit." He uttered in surprise, not expecting that the man would have the nerve to step into his territory and disturb his business.

    He momentarily closed his eyes to relieve some of the tension that suddenly flooded his system. He was already feeling frustrated a few minutes ago. Now, he was on the edge of his temper.

    He never liked the father of his bride. The pompous old man already judged him not worthy of marrying his daughter when they had first met. He did not even give him a chance to prove himself to him.

    Not that his approval was relevant in their marriage. But he was hoping that even if the matrimony was a fake one, there would be lesserplications to deal with.

    "Sir, are you married?" Ryan questioned his boss, seeing his unusual reaction.

    Usually, his boss was calm and collected even under extreme pressure. But he seemed to be on the edge of exploding at the moment.

    He was uncertain if he should believe the man outside about his assertion that his boss was already married. But judging from his reaction, Ryan concluded that it might be true.

    "Yes," He finally admitted to his assistant, pushing his chair away from the table to create some breathing space. "Now, would you go and bring Mr. Richards here." He said before turning away from the man to stare outside his window.

    He had no n or the time to exin to his assistant about his married life. He was already on a tight schedule. Thest thing he wanted was to create another fiasco if he kept the man waiting for another minute.

    He had tried to separate his personal life from his work. He had never brought Tyra anywhere near his business, not because he did not want to. But because he knew that eventually, they would go on their separate ways.

    That was their arrangement, and he did not want to break the rule. Tyra also avoided putting him in the limelight, so nobody seemed to care that he was her husband.

    "Yes, Sir." His assistant answered, still shocked by his admission that he was already married.

    Although he had only worked for his boss for a short time, he was not aware that he was hitched. He never once mentioned that he had someone special in his life.

    There was no indication that he was married. He would have noticed it, but his boss hid it well. He almost thought that there must be something wrong with him since he never dated.

    "Please, Ryan, don''t mention any of this to anyone," Troy instructed his assistant. Ryan promised before he continued on his way and left him in peace.

    Once alone in the room, he quickly walked to the window and stared at the darkness that enveloped the city. He wondered what brought his father-inw to his doorstep. What could he want now?

    Then, he remembered that John had mentioned something about an investment. He contemted if he was nning to cash in on his promise to look into it.

    "Troy." A heavy thick voice echoed in the walls of his office as the man who was now part of his family walked further inside the room. "I hope you don''t mind me dropping by unannounced."

    The man walked confidently inside the room with his eyes roaming around every corner of the room. He seemed to be assessing the ce, evaluating his son-inw, based on his taste in decorations and furnishings.

    He could tell if the man was worth his while if he had an exquisite preference for the arts and fashion that surrounded him.

    As of now, the man, his daughter married, was nothing but a cheap scoundrel who wished to be part of them. He finally concluded from his initial estimation.

    22:31

    But he could not show his distaste for this lowlife human being because he had something he needed from him. He nned to use him until such a point that his daughter realized that he was not worth her time and left him.

    "Not at all." He answered back, offering him a seat that was adjacent to him. "I admit. It is quite a surprise. I hope your purpose is nothing serious." He was not beating around the bush with this man.

    He had sensed that the old man wanted his daughter to marry someone from his associates. A man who came from a wealthy background and old money. Someone who belonged in their ss.

    So, he could only ponder what the man was doing in his presence, pretending that he was d to see him. Unless his earlier assumption was correct. It had something to do with money.

    He had heard despite his appearance, his father-inw was having some difficulty in hispany. He needed fresh capital and investment to salvage what was left of his dying legacy.

 Chapter 564 A performance of a lifetime

    Chapter 564 A performance of a lifetime

    He watched his father-inw in his peripheral vision, contemting if the rumors were true about his impending bankruptcy. He still needed to see his books to confirm the state of his affairs.

    He would have helped him if he had been a good father to his wife, but judging from how Tyra talked about him. He only used his daughter for his own intentions. He never cared about Tyra at all.

    "Would you like a drink, John?" Troy offered as he walked towards the small table containing his favorite drink. It was one of the best brands of scotch he served in his establishment.

    He had always been a gracious host even to his enemies when they hade to visit him for a friendly chat. But ironically, there was nothing pleasant in their conversation, just hidden agendas that needed to be addressed.

    He believed that tonight was no different. His guest might appear to be in a jolly mood, but deep inside, he could discern his true intention.

    "I love one," John replied with a smile still nted on his lips.

    He could certainly use one if he was going to stand the presence of his present son-inw. However, he had a business to discuss, and he did not want to waste any more of his time.

    He stared at the young man, carrying his drink. He still could not fathom what came over with his daughter to marry such a man. He did not see the appeal at all.

    The man had no ss, nothing that would indicate that he belonged with their kind. He might be wealthy and bathing in money, but he would never be one of them.

    In his opinion, Troy was still a poor boy, dressed in expensive cloth. He had no business being married to his daughter. The sooner he ended this charade, the better.

    "Let us cut to the chase. I do not think that you came here for a lovely chat," Troy stated when he had returned to his seat behind the desk and faced his visitor. "So, what is it that you want?" He said directly to the point, drinking his liquor in one go.

    He did not see the point of prolonging their suffering by pretending that they enjoyed being in each other''spany. It would be a foolish effort and a waste of both of their time.

    He smiled

    "Fair point." The older man acknowledged his statement, agreeing with him. Unlike him, he took a sip of the brown liquid and savored the taste in his tongue.

    At least, he approved with his liquor preference. It was a good brand and one of the best in the market. He also had this in his collection, but he had not touched the bottle, still sitting in his cer.

    He put down the ss on the side of the table with half of the content still untouched. Then, leaned on the chair, crossing his legs in the process of making himselffortable.

    "Well," Troy said as he waited patiently for the man to discuss what he set out to do bying to his office.

    He could already guess what he wanted, but he still wanted to hear ite out of his mouth. Whether he would agree to this investment scheme. It would be another matter for his financial and legal team to review.

    He had no n of entering into any kind of agreement with him, not blindly, just because he was the father of his wife. But he would consider it if the offer was viable. After all, making money was always his business.

    "I think you already know why I am here." The older man eyed him with an arrogant look. "I have a few business proposals for your perusal." John heard it in the voice of this young man and saw it in his eyes that he meant business.

    He had underestimated the young man, thinking that he could easily manipte him to agree with his conditions. It seemed that he had to

    He was not here to beg him to consider his proposal. He was not taking no as an answer. He believed that this man owed him for taking his daughter and marrying her.

    This man ruined the carefully nned future he had set for his daughter. Therefore, he should pay for it and assure that his daughter would still have a legacy to inherit from him.

    "I will have a look and have my team check on it too," Troy said, putting the files at the side of his table without even looking at its content. "Is there anything else?"

    He smiled at his guest, indicating that their meeting had just been concluded. He checked on his watch, seeing that he already had wasted precious minutes entertaining this man.

    He was not particrly interested in investing in hispany. But he would still have a look at it once he had more time. At the moment, ying the good son-inw was not part of his n.

    "I hope you will get back to me as soon as possible," John said, not 22:31

    liking the tone the young man had used in speaking with him.

    He was also offended that he was obviously dismissing his presence without guaranteeing that he had agreed with his proposal. He did not even look at the files that he and his team had carefully prepared.

    The ringing of his mobile phone interrupted their discussion. He was supposed to respond to him, but he answered the call first. He held his finger in front of him, excusing himself.

    "Tyra!" He quickly stood up from the chair upon realizing it was his wife, who was calling.

    He had been focused on his visitor. He did not bother to look and see the name on the screen. However, he was still d to hear her voice. It had always made him smile.

    On the other hand, he could see that his visitor had suddenly had taken an interest in his conversation upon hearing the name of his daughter.

    Very well, he thought. He might at well entertain John and present him with a show. He had never tried an acting career, but he would still give him a performance of a lifetime.

 Chapter 565 A doting husband

    Chapter 565 A doting husband

    He had to be careful in handling the conversation. He had to act convincingly in front of his guest, but that was easy. He had been trained to be charming andpelling when luring clients.

    He did not want his father-inw to suspect anything unusual. He sensed that he was listening carefully to his every word and watching every gesture he made.

    "Yes, I am sorry for thete call." She started to say on the other line. But she did not finish the remaining of her sentences when Troy cut her off.

    She was about to inform him that her flight had been dyed. She was supposed to arrive in an hour. Then, he was picking her up at the airport. But her words were lost when he started talking.

    "No worries, honey. I will be there on time. By the way, your father unexpectedly came by." He used a word of endearment in the conversation to make her father believe in their act.

    "But I aming to pick you up as soon as we finish our chitchat." Then, followed it with an exnation so that she would not get confused about his act.

    He was giving her a heads-up that his father had unexpectedlye to visit him. He did not want her to learn it from someone else and be surprised.

    They had agreed never to keep secrets from each other. Most especially when it would affect the other in some way. He believed that she should know what his father was up to.

    "Are you saying that my father is there with you right now?" Tyra voiced her concern, quickly forgetting about her initial reason for calling.

    She was not expecting that her father would actually go out of his way to confront her fake husband about his investment scheme. She could only think of one reason for him to visit her fake husband.

    Now, she had confirmed that her father was desperate because, in any other circumstance, he would not stoop so low as to ask from her husband for help.

    She knew what her father thought of Troy. He was very vocal about his dislike of him. But for her father to visit him at this time. Then, he must be really in big trouble with hispany.

    "Yes, and he sends his regards," Troy said, almostughing at his words, but he managed to control it and instead smiled like a schoolboy, talking to his crush.

    He had met many men like him. There was no love in the man sitting across from him. He concluded that his father-inw only knew how to use people, nothing more.

    "Funny!" She knew he was joking. "You are enjoying this act too much." She reprimanded him and giggled at the same time.

    She never thought that she would ever feel this happy and carefree, talking about her father. It was all because of this kind, thoughtful man she married.

    She realized that it might be a fake marriage ording to their arrangement. But it might as well be a real one. They were almost living like they were actually a couple.

    The onlycking in their rtionship was the consummation of their marriage. Other than that, the two could easily pass up as a real married couple from another''s perspective.

    "We are stuck in this. Might as well have fun with it." He whispered into the receiver, making sure that his guest would not hear him. He always used it as an excuse why he enjoyed herpany.

    But at this point, he already realized that losing her would be devastating for him. He had be attached to her, but he was unsure if it had something to do with love. Not yet.

    Nheless, he was not about to dere his feelings for her. Not until he saw a sign that she also felt something for him. He did not want to rock the boat when it was cruising smoothly on a steady shore.

    "Anyway, I will see youter, my love." Blowing her a kiss on the phone before ending the call.

    He did not wait for her reply since he wanted to get rid of his unwanted guest at the soonest possible. He had to hurry because he still had to pick her up.

    She was trying to say something on the other line, but he failed to hear her as he pressed the end call button on the screen. He returned his attention back to his guest.

    He did not want his father to hear any more of their conversation, afraid that he might say something that could trigger his curiosity,

    "I am sorry about that." He said, cing his phone down on the table as he faced his father-inw again. "Tyra sends her love." Of course, it was a lie, but he could not help himself from saying it.

    But the smile on the other man''s lips was obviously forced as he acknowledged his statement. He concluded that the love between the father and the daughter had always been one-sided.

    "Judging from what I heard, you seem to be spoiling my daughter." He said, running his fingers through his beard as he spoke to him. It was as if he was thinking of something.

    He wondered if he could stir some trouble in their rtionship. He knew a few things about breaking up a marriage based on mistrust and misunderstandings.

    "I will give her everything she wanted if I could." He admitted, but this time, he meant it.

    However, he looked at his father suspiciously, thinking he might be up to something. He could only specte that it might not be anything good.

    "Well, it is just that you might be overdoing it. Next thing you know, Tyra might be abusing your generosity." He stated as if he was stating a fact.

    nting a seed could sometimes bear fruit, but it depends on the situation. Some ripened on age and became sweet and tasty, but some might also rot before reaching maturity.

    He was hoping for thetter. He was hoping that Troy would divorce his daughter. Then, Tyra would be free to marry another. Someone more worthy to be with her. Someone he approved of.

    "I don''t mind if she does. But I don''t think she is anything like that. She will never take advantage of me." He defended his wife, not liking the implication that this man was saying about his own flesh and blood.

    In this arrangement, he was the one that would ept payment for his services at the end of this charade. But, he never actually cared about the money. He only wanted to help his wife with her situation.

    "Anyway, if you don''t mind, but I still have a few things to finish before I leave." Troy finally had enough of his visitor. "I will get back to you as soon as we finish reviewing your proposal."

    He stood up from his chair and guided the man to the door. He was not giving him any more of his time because he did not deserve it.

    He did not like the man who raised his wife. The old man did not even show his own daughter some respect. At this point, he was not just protecting his wife. He would also be a doting husband.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566: Member of the working ss

    ��Hey, my friend. I think you need to slow down.�� Jacky walked into her office, carrying several more files that she requested. ��Maybe you should take a break.��

    It was her official day to be back to work, and she was ying catch up with all the cases that she left behind and missed. Several new clients alsonded on her desk.

    She was d that most of her cases were already resolved and had a favorable oue. But she wished to review those who were not so fortunate.

    ��I think I have rested more than enough.�� Dani quipped back at her friend, not even looking up from the files on her table.

    She had been in her office for more than a few hours. It was hardly overworking on her opinion. Her friend was just overreacting to her condition.

    She was perfectly ok. The doctors had already given her a clean bill of health, including her therapist. Therefore, she could not see a possible reason why she could not return to work at the same rate as before.

    ��Let me remind you just in case you are forgetting. It is just your first day back. David said to take your time.�� Jacky reiterated, worried that her friend might be overdoing it.

    .....

    Although her friend looked like she was doing great, Jacky still could not help but worry about her condition. She could never imagine what her friend had gone through during those times in captivity.

    But she could assume that it was not full of unicorns and rainbows. If she had to guess, it might be a recipe for nightmares.

    ��You can tell David that I am back, and I will work hard just like before,�� Dani said with a smile on her face as she finally looked up to stare at her friend.

    She could not me her family and friends for worrying about her. But it was getting frustrating, trying to constantly assure everyone that she was back to her regr self.

    She wanted to shout that she was ok and ready to go back to work. Instead, she gave her friend a reassuring smile with a sharp look, saying to back away.

    She loved them and understood their concerns, but if they kept smothering her, she might finally explode. At least Alex thought it was time for both of them to resume their lives.

    ��Fine. I am now walking away.�� Jacky raised her hands, indicating that she had given up and received the message.

    She quickly left the room since she had already ced the files on the top of her desk and had nothing else to do inside her office. Besides, she knew that look, and she did not like what wasing next if she kept on pestering her boss.

    She was happy, even if a bit anxious, to see her friend back to her regr schedule. She had missed her, but now she could rx, knowing that she was safe, Alex, too.

    ��Jacky, thanks.�� She shouted before Jacky was out of her sight.

    She knew her friend meant well, but if she wanted her life to return to normal, she had to start doing what she had always done before the incident had happened.

    Alex had offered to take her on another honeymoon, but she declined. She just wanted some form of normalcy before going on a trip again.

    Besides, she wanted to be on top of the case once the hearing started. She could not afford to let Nick get away just because the casecked evidence for a conclusive conviction or due to some technicality.

    ��Excuse me, Dani.�� Jacky showed up at her door with an apologetic smile. ��Do you mind if I take a short lunch break? Andy is just a few blocks from here and wants to see me.��

    It was a rare asion that she had a chance to see his brother, and she did not want to miss it. It might be a while before she would have an opportunity to see him again.

    Besides Dani, Andy was the only family she had. She did not grow up in a regr family, but she still felt blessed because of them. She would never dream of anyone else.

    ��Of course, you can take as long as you need,�� Dani said upon hearing that Andy was in town. ��Please, tell Andy that I miss him. I will try to make up to him some other time.��

    She would havee along with Jacky, but she had things to finish before the day was over. She could not neglect her responsibility, especially when she had just gotten back.

    ��Are you sure you will be fine on your own?�� Jacky asked with a slight reluctance to leave her alone.

    She swore to Alex that she would never let her out of sight. She felt guilty that she nned to go out to see Andy. But it was probably just for an hour, and then she would be back at her station to check on her.

    ��Hey, I am not a child. I am perfectly capable of taking care of myself.�� Dani responded with a raised brow.

    She was uncertain if she should be happy or angry with her friend for worrying too much. However, her friend had nothing to fret about as far as she was concerned.

    ��Do you need anything else before I leave?�� Jacky looked at her watch and estimated that she still had several minutes to spare before she had to leave. ��What about I order you lunch or something?�� She continued.

    She remembered that it was almost lunchtime and her boss had not arranged anything to eat yet. Usually, she handled that, but she forgot about ordering food with the sudden change in her schedule.

    ��Jacky, do me a favor and leave before I change my mind,�� Dani threatened her friend with a tone shemonly used on the opposing team.

    She stopped what she was doing and got up from her seat. She quickly dragged her friend out of her office and pushed her out the door.

    ��Hey, no need to be harsh,�� Jackyined, but she was not hurt in any way. She was just being melodramatic.

    She suddenly missed having her around the apartment. It had been quiet living alone without her friend, staying in the next room.

    She had missed her early banging on her door before she went on her morning runs. She also reminisced the long conversations she had with her over a movie. Then, they would share popcorn or an ice cream while sitting on the couch.

    ��Go! I don��t want you to bete and make Andy wait.�� Dani intentionally closed the door on her friend, implying that their discussion was over.

    She could get her own food. She did not need an assistant that would wait on her every need. Although, more often than not, Jacky did handle the food during lunch or the other things she needed in the office.

    But that was an assistant��s job, Dani defended herself. She could not be expected to do all the work in an office, but she assured herself that she still could manage to take care of herself.

    Her title might say that she was a princess, but she was far from one. She would never allow power, money, or a title to dictate who she was. For her, she was just another member of the working ss.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567: A self-sufficient woman

    A knock on the closed door after probably a quarter an hour that Jacky left alerted her of a visitor. But it could be just Jacky forgetting something.

    But when she looked up, she was surprised to see not Jacky but a familiar face standing by her ss door. She quickly stood up and unlocked her door to wee her visitor.

    ��Gerald, did you need something?�� She quickly asked as soon as she opened the door.

    She could not think of any case she reviewed today that might be under his office. Maybe it was still in the new files that Jacky had recently brought in, which she had not touched yet.

    ��Hey, I did not mean to disturb you, but I heard that you are back.�� Her guest said as she widened the door for him. ��I also heard from my assistant that Jacky left a while ago.�� He continued.

    He stopped when she suddenly frowned, suddenly aware of how creepy he sounded. It seemed like he was stalking her, which was not a good sign after what she just had gone through.

    ��In truth, I was in the elevator with the two of them and overheard their conversation. I heard that Jacky mentioned that you still have not eaten lunch.�� He immediately admitted and lifted his hand.

    .....

    He showed her a paper bag in one of his hands and two cups of soda on the other. He did not mean to eavesdrop, but he was standing right next to them. Therefore, he could not help but hear their conversation.

    He was on his way to grab lunch outside and changed his mind instead. He decided to invite her to lunch to wee her back to work. It was the least he could do for her.

    ��You did not have to do that.�� She suddenly felt embarrassed about his boss dropping by with food in his hands. ��I already arranged for my lunch. It must be on its way now.��

    She hoped that would not offend her boss and send him away and back to his office. However, he remained in his position without any intention of leaving.

    ��Then, we can wait for it and share a nice lunch together. Unless mypany is bothering you.�� He quickly added thest part of his sentence.

    He did not want to pass up the chance to be close to her again. It was a rare opportunity, especially now that she was already married.

    If all he could get was a few moments with her, then so be it. He would be content just to see her smile, maybe evenugh at his silly jokes.

    ��Honestly, I forgot to order lunch.�� She had to admit it to him since he would find out anyway. ��But I am actually not hungry yet.�� However, as she said herst word, her stomach suddenly made a grumbling sound.

    She could not hide the sound of an empty stomach from him. She thought of another way to get out of having lunch with him, but she did not want to offend him.

    ��Please, all I am offering is food. It is my way of thanking you for all the work you did for me.�� He said in a solemn look, pleading with her to ept his offer.

    He could see that she was not forting about the idea of eating with him. But he was not giving up that easily. He would show her that he was harmless and would really like to be her friend.

    ��Fine.�� She finally agreed. She believed that if she continued to refuse to have lunch with him, he might see it the wrong way.

    He had always been a gentleman and friendly, so she did not see any harm with sharing a meal with him. Besides, it was not like they were going out on a date or having dinner.

    ��Thanks. But can Ie in?�� He asked since they were still standing by the door. One of his feet was still out the door.

    ��I am sorry. I totally forgot my manners. Please,e in.�� Dani automatically stepped aside to allow him entry to her office.

    She moved her things on the side, putting the papers she had finished on the outbox tray and setting aside the files she still had to work onter.

    Then, she created an empty space on the surface of her desk for the food that he brought with him. While he pulled a chair next to the table for him.

    ��I hope you like Mexican. This is one of my favorite dishes, but do not worry, if you do not like spicy food, I also ordered some sd.�� He came prepared, not knowing what she preferred.

    If his memory served him right. During the times they had working lunches or dinners, back when they were still working on a case. He noticed that she did like chili dishes.

    ��I love to eat a variety of food. I do not mind some hot dishes as well.�� She confirmed to him as they both sat down and opened the containers on the table.

    She could see some of her favorites, bute to think of it, she liked many kinds of food, so it was hard to pick any as her only favorite.

    Maybe she preferred some from the others. But to her, food was food. She would eat anything avable to her. She was not that picky at all.

    ��Then, bona petit.�� He gestured that she should dig in first. He had always been a gentleman.

    His career had always been his priority before. But now that he was already almost at the pinnacle of his sess, he thought maybe he should start looking for a partner.

    Unfortunately, the woman that caught his attention was not avable anymore. Well, at least, at the moment. He was toote.

    ��I think this is a new age. Men can also go first.�� She offered, motioning that he should choose the food that he liked.

    She had been fighting in a world where men dominated her whole life. Based on experience, to be recognized in this field, she had to be just like most men. She had to be a self-sufficient woman.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568: Love for keeps

    Jacky went back to the office a bitter than she promised, but she did not mind. She actually would not be surprised if she did note back at all.

    She would have liked for her to spend more time with her brother. They might not have shared the same DNA, but the bond they had was strengthened not by blood rtions but by love, just like what she and Jacky had.

    ��Hey, I heard that Gerald came over while I was out. What did he want?�� Jacky asked as she brought in some papers and ced them on her desk.

    She remembered seeing him earlier on the elevator when she was on her way out. She even greeted him. He did not mention that he needed anything from her boss. She wondered if she had forgotten something, but she could not think of one.

    ��He only offered to share his lunch with me. He identally heard from you that I have not eaten anything yet.�� Dani looked at her friend usingly.

    She was not mad at her friend. But sometimes, her big mouth could also be her biggest w. Sometimes, she said too much for her own good.

    ��Oh!�� Jacky suddenly realized her mistake. ��I am sorry about that.�� She quickly apologized, putting her hands together in a pleading gesture. ��I really need to put a seal on my lips.�� She bit her lower lip as if to make her point.

    .....

    She admitted that being talkative brought her into trouble more times than she could count. However, it was also one of her greatest assets.

    ��Do not worry about it. Anyway, do I still have any pending schedulester this afternoon?�� She changed the topic of conversation, wanting to focus on all her obligations for the day.

    She was almost finished reviewing the new cases on her desk. She selected a few clients that piqued her interest. While the rest were just ordinary cases that could be handled by a junior associate.

    She did not see anything interesting about her lunch with Gerald. She was thankful for his gesture, and she appreciated his friendliness. She still looked forward to working with him, but that was it.

    ��I think you are all clear for the day. Thest one on your appointment had rescheduled for tomorrow morning.�� Jacky said as she recalled her calendar list.

    David also instructed her not to put too much on her te for the rest of the week. He wanted her to ease back to work and not overwhelm her with several cases and meetings all at once.

    ��Really?�� She was slightly surprised since, on an ordinary day, she would have something else to do until the end of her work shift. ��I guess I will be going home early today.��

    However, she already guessed that her bosses and Jacky were manipting her schedule. She disagreed with them, but she knew she could not do anything about it.

    Anyway, that is fine since she wanted to check on Alex too. She believed that he might be overworking too while she was not around. Although he still had to work from their apartment.

    The doctors advised him to give it another week before going to his office. Thankfully, they did not see anything that indicated any hindrance from his full recovery.

    ��Me, too!�� Jacky excitedly spoke up as she thought of spending time with Marcus.

    She did promise to cook for him for dinner tonight. She could not wait to drop by the grocery to get some of her recipe for her famous dish.

    She did remember a saying that a way to a man��s heart was through his stomach. She hoped that was true because she would do anything to make this rtionship work.

    ��Are you and Marcus really back together?�� Dani finally asked her friend.

    She had wanted to ask her about their status since she heard about them reuniting. But due to the recent events, she had forgotten.

    She was d that her friend was happily back with Marcus. She knew that Jacky deserved to be with a person who would love and protect her. She only hoped that Marcus had finally realized her worth.

    She did not want her to experience getting hurt again just because Marcus was not ready for amitment. However, she would support them as long as she believed Marcus deserved another chance.

    ��Honestly, I can��t believe it either.�� Jacky finally sat on the vacant chair in front of her desk. ��I never thought that I would be able to forgive Marcus.��

    She also still could not believe that they were back together. It felt like it was a dream. That at any moment, she would wake up and realize that nothing about it was real.

    ��As long as you know how you feel about him, fight for it,�� Dani imparted her thought about what she thought about her situation.

    She could understand Jacky and her concern, but in life, nothing was absolute. Jacky had to take risks to find out if Marcus was the one for her. Just like the way she had taken a chance with Alex.

    It was the only way, or she might end up alone or with the wrong guy. However, based on what she had seen with Marcus, he seemed to have changed because of her friend.

    She had noticed it before, and she could clearly see it now. She just hoped that Jacky and Marcus found a way to get through all the struggles and obstacles that woulde their way.

    That was the only way they could make their rtionship work, by working through their problems together, just like what she and Alex had been doing.

    ��I know you are right. I n to do my best to win Marcus��s heart.�� Jacky told her friend.

    But before she could continue, the phone ringing on her table made her stop, making her realize that it was time to go back to work.

    ��Anyway, shall we continue this at another time? But I am d that we finally have time to chat.�� Dani said, reminding herself that she still had a few more stuff to finish before going home.

    She watched her friend rush out of her office, moving toward her desk. She smiled at her, seeing that she was genuinely happy about her rtionship with Marcus.

    This time, she could see that it was different, inparison, to the first time they were together. She could see that glow in her eyes when she talked about Marcus.

    She could feel her happiness whenever she spoke his name. It would seem that this time, it would be love for keeps.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569: Fit for the Gods

    ��Hi, hon!�� She quickly answered when her mobile phone suddenly rang after a few minutes of getting back to her papers.

    She had seen the caller on the screen, and she could not help her lips from curving into a smile. She had tried not to think of him while working, but he still kept creeping in from time to time.

    ��Hi, why are you calling?�� She asked, surprised to hear his voice.

    She hugged her phone on her ears as she leaned down on her chair and turned around to face the windows. Her eyes might be looking at the view outside. Still, her mind was busy thinking about the man waiting for her at home.

    ��I missed you. What time are youing home?�� He demanded on the phone. ��I am lonely without you.�� He continued to grumble.

    He had been busy the whole day, but his mind kept thinking of his wife, who was away from his side. Now, he wondered what she was doing and when she would be back.

    ��Alex, I miss you, too.�� She said sweetly over the phone, suddenly wishing to be by his side. However, ��Is everything ok?�� she quickly became concerned that he might be having a problem.

    .....

    She could not help but worry about him, especially when he still might be hurting. Sometimes, she wondered if he was just saying that he was fine, but she still noticed that he still was slightly in pain.

    She did catch him taking a pain medicine the other day. He quickly dismissed it, saying he just had some minor pains but nothing serious.

    ��I am fine. I just want you toe home early because I miss you.�� Alex repeated, assuring her that nothing was wrong with him.

    He just did not feel at ease when he did not see her around. His therapist told him that it was perfectly normal after what happened. But eventually, it would go away.

    He did double the security, guarding her everywhere she went. He was not taking any chances that Nick might still have a few tricks up in his sleeve.

    ��Fortunately, I would probably finish early today. But if I have to guess, you might have something to do with that.�� She could not disclude her husband from her suspicion.

    She assumed he might have called David, her boss, for a favor. Maybe asking him to lighten her load for her first day back on the job.

    She could not ask for a better husband who would do anything to take care of her. She had finally realized that to be an independent and self-sufficient woman did not mean that she had to survive on her own.

    It was not all about taking care of oneself, but it also meant being equal with her partner. It meant that she could also rely on her husband and the other way around.

    ��It was David��s idea that you should take it easy, not mine. But I did agree with him.�� He admitted, not nning to lie to her.

    When he called him earlier about a contract, her name dide up in the conversation. David suggested giving her time to adjust, at least for the day. After all, David understood what they had gone through.

    ��I do not mind. I also want to go home early, anyway.�� She said to him as she turned around again and faced her desk, ready to get back to her work. ��Can you wait for me in a couple more hours?�� She asked.

    She just needed to review a few more clients. Then she would be done for the day. Just like her husband, she could not wait to see him and spend the rest of the day and night with him.

    After saying their goodbyes, she immediately returned to the files and quickly worked on it. She wished to finish before the hour was through and finalized her rmendations for each case.

    Then, she would be running back home to be with her waiting husband. She suddenly felt a different kind of excitement to think that she would being home to a house full of love.

    Finally, she had her first home away from home.

    ��Jacky, I am finished here.�� She finally dered after signing on thest dotted line. Then, she closed the file folder.

    She dropped the file on top of the pile of folders sitting on her desk. It was thest case she had to review for the day. Now, all she needed to do was send them to the different partners who had asked her to review them.

    The rest, she would be taking on herself. She had already set aside a few folders on another pile that interested her. It was nothing extraordinary, but the clients seemed to be in dire need of help.

    ��Are you already going home?�� Jacky asked, seeing that she was starting to pack up her things.

    It was rare that she was the first to leave the office unless she had other prior engagements. But she was d that her friend was taking it easy this time.

    ��Yeah, Alex is waiting for me at home.�� She said excitedly, picking up her bag and pointing to Jacky what needed to be done with the files. ��Why don��t you go home too after sending this out? I know you are dying to see Marcus.�� She teased her friend.

    She could only guess that her friend had been more excited about tonight than she was. She would support her as long as it made her happy.

    But judging from the radiance on Jacky��s face, she could not keep the smile anymore from showing on her face. She was sure that what she felt was also reflected in her eyes at the moment.

    She also felt the same way as her friend as they looked forward to seeing the man that had caught their hearts.

    ��I am,�� Jacky admitted, grabbing the files on her table. ��I will make sure to give him the best night of his life. I will be filling his belly with food fit for the Gods.��

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570: Blessing in disguise

    ��Samson, you have a visitor.�� A guard banged on the door of his room while he was taking a shower.

    He turned the shower off to check if he heard him right. He was not expecting any visitors tonight. Usually, if someone came to meet with him, he received a call or a message from hiswyer or the officer in charge of his case.

    If he remembered correctly, nobody notified him about a visitor. Maybe it was something urgent, and they had forgotten to inform him beforehand.

    ��I will be right out in a few minutes,�� Samson shouted back, thinking that the guard might still be waiting outside his door.

    Instead of ending up in jail, he was now staying in a safe house provided by the authorities for him. He could notin since he might seem like a prisoner inside this house, unable to go out.

    Still, he believed it was better than a two-by-three cell. In here, he had a room with a bathroom, afortable bed, and a steady supply of edible food.

    ��Hurry up!�� The man behind the door shouted back.

    .....

    He had nned to take his time in the shower, but it had to wait forter. He quickly rinsed the suds off his body and wrapped himself in a towel.

    After a few minutes, he was dressed and ready to meet his unknown visitor. He opened his door and found the hallway empty.

    He assumed that the guard must have returned to his post. He moved towards the stairs and down to the first floor, where most guests were received at the living room.

    ��Good evening. I hope I did not catch you on a bad time.�� The man who sat on the couch immediately stood up when he saw him. ��I am Mike Carter.�� He extended his hand to him when Samson stood just a few feet away from him.

    He was told that Samson was a big man. But he did not expect his height and the bulk of his body. He could easily have been a football yer, ying the field defender.

    He still had to tilt his head up toe face to face with him, and he was not a small man. He could see the appeal of having him in the team.

    ��And who are you?�� Samson asked, ignoring his offered hand.

    It was the first time he saw this man, and he immediately did not trust him. There was something about him that did not sit right with him. He was just not sure what yet.

    Dani had helped him make a plea bargain with the District Attorney. In exchange for a lower sentence or maybe just a p on the wrist, he had to testify against Nick.

    He had no problem attesting to everything he knew about Nick and his operations. In fact, he already had made an initial statement to the investigators, who handled the case.

    ��We have not met yet, but we have amon denominator. We have the same boss, although we work in a different section within the organization.�� The man who introduced himself as Mike told him with a confident smile.

    He pulled his hand away, realizing that the big man would not cooperate with him easily. He sat back down on the couch, crossing his legs and spreading his arms on the backrest, feelingfortable with his situation.

    He was here for a reason, and he was not going away without aplishing what he had set out to do. That was not an option for him when this task was specially assigned to him.

    ��What are you doing here? How did you get through the guards?�� Samson fired a couple of questions and was immediately on high alert.

    ��What do you want?�� He continued when the man did not answer him but continued to lounge as if taking his time.

    He realized that this man was not part of the people protecting him. He wondered how he was able to pass through the high-security protocol. Then again, he was not surprised anymore, knowing who had sent him.

    The big boss had many connections. He had many people working under him, whether in the criminal underworld, the business sector, or the government.

    He had not met the boss personally, but he had talked to him on the phone on some asions. He knew that the boss was not a man he could mess with.

    ��You know what I want,�� Mike said in his no-nonsense voice, but when the big man frowned at him, he sighed. ��I am here for information.�� The man had made it clear for him.

    He was tasked to question the big man about what information he had already shared with the authorities. His boss was rmed when he learned that Samson had agreed to be a state witness against Nick.

    He had to know if Samson mentioned anything about the organization and the boss in his statements. If the organization was incriminated with the present criminal charges against Nick, it would create a big problem for their boss.

    ��If you are here to ask me about the big boss, I never once mentioned his name or the organization with the authorities,�� Samson informed the emissary of their supreme leader.

    Although he had identally told Dani about the big boss, he had already arranged with her not to tell anyone else about it. She promised not to mention the big boss yet, not until they had discovered who he was.

    Even Alex had agreed to keep his silence about the head of the underground. He could easily im that he was unaware of his existence since he was drugged most of the time.

    ��Good.�� His guest nodded in approval. ��Let us keep it that way.�� He continued as he changed his position on the couch. ��Now, what about the couple? What do they know?��

    He knew the story about this big fellow, helping the captives escape. The boss was pissed about it at first. He considered the big man a traitor and wanted his head in a silver tter.

    But the boss quickly realized that they could use this situation to their advantage. He found the oue of the recent incident as a blessing in disguise.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571: The higher chain ofmand

    ��If you are asking if I told them anything, I did not. I can guarantee you that. If the two knew something, it did note from me.�� He denied saying anything to the two, ensuring that his face did not reveal anything that would make him suspect anything.

    Lying about that was easy for him. In this line of work, he had to be good at everything to save his skin. That included making excuses and lying to his teeth to get away with something.

    ��Then, can we count on you to check what they know and report back to us?�� Mike questioned him as if he was giving him a choice.

    However, he could tell that he had only one option. To do what they were asking him to do. He knew better than to cross them. Not until he guaranteed that he and his family would be safe.

    ��Of course, you can count on me to determine what they could possibly know. Dani believes that I am a friend.�� Samson tried to convince the man that his loyalty still lied to the organization and their boss.

    At this time, there was no assurance that he was safe nor his family, despite the promise given to him by Dani. Based on the range of the influence that the underground organization had.

    He had no way of knowing who else he could trust. Just now, this man managed toe and visit him, probably without the knowledge of the district attorney.

    .....

    He was even unsure if the man guarding him was here to protect him or kill him if he managed to piss off the boss. All he knew now was he was not safe, not yet. His family was still in danger if he did not do what they asked him to do.

    ��Well, I am not sure if you have gained her trust or she was the one manipting you,�� Mike said as he stood from the couch and assessed him from head to toe. ��Anyway, we will know at the result of this case.��

    The man fixed his coat, tapping his palm to straighten the crease formed when he sat down on the couch, then buttoned up the rest of the buttons.

    ��By the way, if anyone should take the fall in this case, it should be Nick. After all, this was entirely his idea.�� Mike reminded him. He did not need to spell out what he meant by that.

    ��I am sure that you will want to wrap this case immediately. Your mother and sisters will probably miss yourpany if this drags on.�� He quickly added.

    There was no threat in his voice. It actually sounded like a genuine concern for his well-being and family. However, he could not be fooled by the subtle implications in his word.

    ��As you said, my family will surely miss me. Therefore, I will wrap this up as soon as possible. Nick will definitely rot in jail.�� He had to say what this man wanted to hear.

    The man stared at him as if he was reading his facial expression. Then, he again extended his hand. This time, he grabbed it and shook it firmly, making sure to seal the deal.

    ��Thank you for seeing me. I hope that you get the justice that you deserve.�� The man spoke, moving away from him, walking towards the hallway that would lead to the exit of the house.

    On the other hand, he decided to make dinner. He was hungry and had nothing else to do at the moment. He would have to think of his next moves while eating.

    Shortly after, the guard who came to his room showed up and walked towards him. The guard only stopped when he was already close to him.

    ��Who was that? He seems to be new.�� He asked the guard, who started picking on his food.

    He did not mind sharing what he had prepared with them. There was always more than enough supplies tost them a month, and they continued to replenish it every week.

    It was also a perfect opportunity to bond with them and win their trust. He needed to know whose hands he put his life with. At the moment, he needed to investigate more on their backgrounds.

    ��Did he not introduce himself to you?�� The man looked at him funnily as if that was a dumb question to ask.

    He continued to eat his share of the food, taking a break from his assignment, knowing that his partner was on the job. They usually took a turn in taking a break.

    ��Well, he did say his name, but I want to know more about him.�� He did not want to seem suspicious of the man, just curious.

    He thought that this man might know something more than he did. After all, he did pass their very stringent scrutiny. He must have shown them his credentials.

    That was if this man in front of him had no clue of his visitor��s involvement in the underground group. It would tell him if he could trust this man, in a way.

    ��ording to the papers that passed through the system, he is a new member of the district attorney who would be handling your case.�� The guard said with a shrug of his shoulder as he continued to eat his dinner.

    ��That is all I know.�� He continued after swallowing the food in his mouth.

    ��Well, I know that part, but I wish I have more information about him.�� He lied to the man, even though his visitor never supplied that fact to him, but what he just learned was gold.

    He just confirmed that the man was nted in the DA��s office to spy on him and the prosecution team. He was ced there to secure the conviction of Nick.

    At the same time, to guarantee the safety of the organization and their boss from prosecution.

    It was clear that whoever Mike was, he was not any ordinary member of the underground organization. He must be someone in the higher chain ofmand.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572: Beautiful romantic affair

    ��Where are you?�� Alex asked on the phone, a bit worried that she was runningte.

    She had left the office almost an hour ago. She was bound to be home at this time. Yet, he had continually checked his watch, and she was alreadyte by more than a quarter of an hour.

    He was about to call his bodyguards, but luckily she answered on the second ring. He was not anxious because he feared that something might have happened to her. He had a different reason.

    ��I am just a block away. There was a traffic build-up not far from here because of a car ident.�� Dani answered him, exining why she was still on the road, staring at the street outside the window of the backseat.

    She knew she was capable of driving herself to work from home to her office. But Alex insisted that one of her bodyguards chauffeured her around.

    Although, she would admit that she was a little shaken by the scene on the street, seeing the mangled bodies on the metals of the car wreck.

    Under normal circumstances, it should not affect her since it was a usual sight in the street of New York. But after all that happened to her, the car ident, then the abduction, she could somehow picture herself in that situation.

    .....

    ��I am just wondering what was taking you so long,�� Alex replied as he breathed deeply, slightly relieved that she was ok.

    He finally admitted that he was still affected by their experience, just like her. He still worried when she left his side and was on her own.

    Although he believed that she was more than able to defend herself, as proven by what she did on the ind. Still, he could not help but think of her safety.

    He had doubled her security, especially when Tim and Ben were still on leave, recovering from their injuries. He could not take any chances when two of his best man was not around.

    ��We are just entering the building. I will see you in a bit.�� Dani informed him, not wanting him to worry about her.

    She could sense, just like her, he was still thinking of the incident. The therapist who was working with them informed that it would take time before they could fully recover from the trauma of the entire experience.

    However, they should not worry. Every day it would get better as long as they worked together. Having a support system helped speed up the healing process.

    ��I love you, Alex.�� She quickly added in a whisper, suddenly recalling that she had almost lost him.

    It still made her shiver recalling her horrible experiences. But she had to push through the pain and the horrific images that popped up in her mind.

    At least she had something to be thankful for. She did not witness the shoot-out on the camp where they were taken. She heard that the aftermath was horrendous.

    ��Ok. I will see you soon. I love you.�� Alex said, hanging up the phone.

    He immediately dropped the phone on the kitchen counter and busied himself. It was the only thing that would upy his mind until his wife walked through the door.

    Since he took over the operation of the business of his father-inw. He rarely stayed at his apartment anymore, doing what he loved to do in his spare time.

    He had been busy juggling the business and spending time with Dani. His apartment had been a refuge for taking a bath and sleeping for the time being.

    A few minutester, he could hear the door open then close gently. He already knew it was Dani, hearing the steady tap of her heels on the marbled floors.

    ��Hey, are you in the kitchen?�� She asked, seeing that the living room was empty. But she heard something moving in the other room.

    Besides, her nose had already picked up the delicious scent of food cooking. It had been a while since her stomach had growled in excitement.

    Her body was already looking forward to dinner just by the aroma enveloping the entire room from whatever he was cooking. She sometimes prepared dinner for them, but she just was not as good as him.

    ��Close your eyes. I don��t want you to see my surprise.�� He quickly showed up before her, stopping her from proceeding to the kitchen.

    He held her by the shoulder, turning her around to avoid her from peeking inside the kitchen. He did not want to ruin the surprise.

    He had already set up the table for his prepared dinner for her. All he had to do was heat up the food and put the final touches. But dinner was just half of his surprise for the night.

    ��Wow, this sounds exciting.�� She said, giggling like she was about to receive a Christmas present. ��I can already smell the delicious smell.�� She sniffed through the air, trying to get more whiff of the delicious aroma.

    When it came to surprises, she could count on Alex to create something extraordinary. As much as she wanted to best him, she always came short.

    She did smell something she liked. It reminded her of something, but she was not too sure. But it did seem to be her favorite. She wondered if Alex cooked it or just ordered it from her favorite restaurant.

    ��You have to close your eyes first before I show you my surprise.�� He ordered, not allowing her to move from her ce until sheplied with his request.

    He would have loved to bring her somewhere very special, but their current situation still limited his options. For now, he was happy to serve her with whatever he believed would make her happy.

    Fortunately, it did not take much to make Dani happy. Doing simple things for her was more than enough to make her smile. She did not ask much from him. His love had been all she ever wanted.

    ��Fine, but promise me that I will have the first bite.�� She demanded, having some difficulty controlling her hunger.

    She suddenly remembered the lunch she had with Gerald. She admitted that his boss brought some delicious food, but it had nothingpared to this one.

    She had dered even without seeing or tasting that whatever was served on their table would be the best meal she ever ate in her entire life.

    ��Of course, I made it just for you.�� He encouraged her to close her eyes so they could proceed with his ns.

    He waited until she had closed her eyelids shut. He waved his hand in front of her face to assure himself that she was not cheating. Not that she would intentionally do that.

    ��Let��s go. I am already starving.�� Sheined when he kept stalling her.

    The delicious food was calling to her as if they were begging her to eat them. She could feel her stomach protesting from the dy.

    ��Come on.�� He guided her towards the table and helped her on the chair. When she wasfortable on her chair, he finally served the te of food in front of her. ��Bon a petit.��

    It was the signal that it was time to open her eyes. As soon as she did, her eyes lit up, and her nose pointedly sniffed the scenting from the te before her.

    He opted to cook her favorite instead. He just chose something that would remind them of their first meal. They were not even a couple then. Actually, they were not even friends.

    They were two people thrown into a situation where they needed each other. Fortunately, that was the start of their beautiful romantic affair.

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573: Decipher the surprise

    ��Hey, I am happy that Marcus and Jacky are back together. Jacky believes this time it will be different.�� She stated, in between chewing on the sulentmb and savoring its juicy tenderness.

    She wished, this time, it would finally work out for their two friends. Both of them deserved to be happy because they were good people who were just confused about their feelings and situations.

    She and Alex also took time before they could admit their feelings for each other. It was not easy for them to give their trust after what they had experienced in the past.

    ��I hope they will find a way to work out their rtionship. I think they will be good for each other.�� She concluded based on her observation from their two friends.

    She could remember the first time she met Alex. She still could not believe that she had made the first move and seduced him. She might be intoxicated, but she was well aware of what was happening.

    She could never me the alcohol on her system. All it did was pushed her to do what she wanted. She admitted she was very attracted to this man that sat beside her even during that time.

    ��I think Marcus is serious this time around. He was different since they started dating again.�� Alex confirmed her assumption. ��In a good way.��

    .....

    He had noticed that his friend had changed from his previous womanizing ways since he realized his mistake with Jacky. He believed, this time, Marcus would be more thoughtful and careful not to hurt Jacky again.

    ��Anyway, what do you think of my cooking?�� He asked since it had been a while since he had made this dish.

    He only served the main course for now. He still had one more prepared, chilling inside the fridge, just waiting for the dessert portion of the meal. It included the rest of his surprise.

    ��I think you never lost your touch. This is still my favorite.�� She ced the fork on the te after putting thest portion of the meat in her mouth.

    She raised her thumbs up to show him how much she enjoyed the meal while chewing on the remaining food inside her mouth. She used her thumb to clean up the oily juice that touched the side of her lips.

    ��Well, do you still have room for one more surprise?�� He asked, smiling at her expression as she ced her thumb on her lips.

    He always found her adorable when she ate without a care in the world when they were alone together. She truly savored the vors of the food she ate.

    ��There is more?�� She looked surprised, but at the same time, excited about the next course.

    She grabbed the napkin off herp, wiping the rest of the juices off her lips. She had enjoyed the first course of the meal. She could not wait for the next one.

    For her, it was always a treat when Alex cooked for her. She felt pampered and loved whenever he went out of his way to do extraordinary things for her.

    She appreciated that he never tried to buy her expensive stuff, like jewelry, clothes, or material things. He knew her well enough to be aware that those were not what she wanted and needed.

    ��If you are up for more, maybe I still have one more I like to give you.�� He did not want her to guess what he had been nning. He tried to be vague about it.

    He always loved to see the amazement in her eyes whenever he revealed what he had prepared for her. He was fortunate he never had to go to the ends of the earth to give her the world.

    She appreciated every simple thing that life had to offer. That included everything that he did for her. He was already looking forward to revealing to her the next surprise.

    ��What are you waiting for?�� She asked, putting aside the empty te before her.

    She could already picture the different desserts he had prepared for her in the past. All of them were to die for. She just absolutely loved them. They were divine.

    She watched him stand up, leave her side, and strode towards the fridge. He opened the door and rummaged inside it, taking something out of the lower portion of the cold box.

    ��Remember this?�� He said as he walked towards her, carrying a te with the delicious treat.

    He ced the te in vacant space before her and allowed her to feast her eyes in its enticing colors. He knew that it was one of her favorites.

    He did remember how much she had loved it the first time he made it for her. He did not know, at the time, that strawberry was her favorite, but it was fortunate that he also loved the red berries.

    ��Wow! You are truly amazing.�� She happily expressed her appreciation for his effort.

    She could already feel her appetite working overtime just by looking at the creamy and pinkish treat. She could not wait to dig in and take her first bite.

    She took her fork and was about to take a piece of it when he stopped her. He held her hand from taking her first scoop of the strawberry trifle he made for her.

    ��Wait, before you destroy my masterpiece, I have to warn you to proceed with caution. I don��t want you to choke on a piece.�� He told her, giving her a fair warning on what to expect of his dish.

    He could see the curiosity in her eyes from what he had said. The hesitation to touch the dessert because she was assessing his words.

    ��What are you up to now?�� She asked, narrowing his eyes on him, looking at him suspiciously. She could sense that he was hiding something. That this was not thest of his surprise.

    She thought of finding a ring inside the sweet, creamy dessert, but then again, he just gave her a new wedding band. That could not be it.

    It could not be a piece of jewelry since she already had many of those that she rarely used at all. Then, she realized that it might be something else.

    But what could it be? So far, she had no idea at all. Just like before, she was left guessing. Using her detective skills, she tried to decipher the surprise.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574: Just around the corner

    But no matter what she thought of, she knew she was nowhere near solving the mystery. Her husband was just too good at making her guess.

    ��Just take a taste and tell me what you think of it.�� He encouraged her, releasing her hand.

    He could not help the smile that showed on his lips, seeing the confusion on her face. He believed that she was trying to solve the mystery behind his surprise. But he was not giving up his secret, not yet.

    ��Fine. If I choke, then it is your fault.�� She flippantly threatened him with a raised brow as a show of protest.

    But when she took the first bite, memories of their first date came to mind. She quickly forgot about what she was protesting about. She could only concentrate on the explosion in her mouth.

    If earning a man��s heart was through his stomach, she believed he caught her heart through his dessert. She fell in love with him all over again.

    ��Do you like it?�� He asked after watching her take her first taste.

    .....

    He could see the delight in her eyes after letting the sweetness touch her tongue. She even closed them as she savored the different vors in that one bite.

    ��Well, I will end up with a big belly and chubby cheeks if you keep feeding me like this.�� She cautioned him as she took another piece into her mouth. ��I wonder if you will still love me then.�� She jokingly responded.

    She took another bite, unable to resist the delicious taste that kept her wanting more. Eventually, her mind reverted back to the same question.

    ��Is this the surprise?�� She continued to wonder out loud. She did not mind if it was. It was a wonderful treat that she would cherish for the rest of her life.

    ��Finish it, and I will tell you myst surprise.�� He told her, cing his elbows on the table as he continued to watch her eat her dessert with gusto.

    He also could not wait for her to finish the dessert so he could finally tell her what he had in mind. It was a surprise that he had been working on, even before he married her.

    He was supposed to reveal it to her after the honeymoon. As soon as they got back. But the unfortunate incident happened, and all his ns had to take a back seat.

    ��Why don��t you help me? I think you also need a little b on that perfect body.�� She teased him as she fed him with one bite of the dessert.

    As she scraped the te for thest bite. She realized that something was stuck at the bottom of theyer. She moved the fork around it, and finally, a metallic object revealed itself.

    It was too t to be a ring, so she could already rule that out. She could see a familiar shape from her view, but she needed confirmation.

    She picked it up with her finger and wiped the extra cream covering the shiny silver object. She now had a better view of what the item was.

    But it only made her more confused than before, having no idea what it meant. She dangled the object in front of her, showing it to the man who obviously put it there.

    ��A key?�� She finally voiced out her curiosity.

    The first thing that came to her mind was a car, but then again, why would he give her a car. That just did not make sense to her. She also already had a key to their apartment. Not necessarily a key but ess to this ce.

    Then, an idea went through her mind. Another apartment?

    That was just insane since they already had a perfect apartment that suited their needs. They had no use for another one. A bank key for a safety deposit box? Still, she doubted that.

    ��Yes, a key.�� He finally answered her, showing off his perfect teeth as he smiled at her reaction. ��The key to our future.��

    He could see that she had some sort of mixed emotions. He could see some form of excitement in her eyes, but still the curiosity about what he was talking about.

    He still had not revealed the purpose of the key. However, it was more or less a symbol nowadays since many things did not use keys anymore.

    High-tech cars could be started using electronic devices or even fingerprints. Even doors or locks did not use keys anymore. Many used cards, passwords, voice recognition devices, or other modern security means.

    ��What for? Who uses keys in this day and age?�� She asked since the only key she had in her possession was a key used to open an old vintage chest. A box she inherited from her ancestors.

    Other than that, everything was reced with modern technology. Maybe other people still used it, but she doubted that his gift was something that came from the past.

    ��You will see.�� He stood up from his chair and held his arm to her. ��Will you join me on a trip?�� He asked her as he waited for her to take his arm.

    He could see that her confusion was growing. But he was not about to spoil his surprise by revealing it before its ready. She just had to wait.

    ��Where are we going?�� She questioned him as she hooked her arm on his and allowed him to lead the way.

    She thought they were going to the bedroom where he had kept his gift, but she looked at him with utter shock when he walked in the opposite direction and headed to the exit.

    ��You will see.�� He answered her but did not supply more information. ��I hope you will like this one.�� He whispered in her ears before they exited the door.

    If she was excited and anxious about this, he was too. He had nned all of this for her. But at the end of the day, it was her who would decide if she liked his surprise or not, not him.

    He could keep creating a beautiful world for the two of them, but it would be useless if she was not a part of the building process. It had to be a shared effort to form a solid foundation.

    He was not disregarding that she might react negatively about his ns. But he just wanted to be prepared for their future since he believed it was just around the corner.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575: The key symbolized the future

    She could only assume that their destination had something to do with the key. Her eyes wandered on the lighted street, checking if she could guess the direction they were taking.

    It was not yet thatte. The pedestrian was still packed with people walking in different paths. Probably some were on their way home, while the others might still have personal business to attend to.

    ��When will you ever stop surprising me?�� Dani asked the man beside him, still feeling so lucky to have a husband as great as him.

    She might not be looking at him as her eyes continued to scan the street outside. But she could feel his eyes boring into her. She could feel his soft breath on the top of her head.

    Her heart steadily beat together with his as she leaned closer to his body. She never felt calmer than when she was with him. She never felt more at peace, knowing that they were now one.

    ��Never,�� Alex whispered as if his words were solely for her ears to hear. It was a secret that only the two of them would share.

    He would never stop putting a smile on her face. He knew that simply buying things would not cut it. He had to be more creative if he would ever see her face in awe.

    .....

    It was a challenge that he would never get tired of epting as long as he lived. Keeping his wife happy was a promise that he would uphold forever.

    ��Are you sure you will never get tired?�� She smiled at him, turning her head to face him. ��You will never stop loving me.��

    She had never doubted him before, and she had no n of doing it now. But she would still like to hear him say it. She stared into his eyes as she waited for him to answer her.

    ��That is the only thing in this world that I am sure of.�� He picked up her hand resting on herp and ced it on his lips. With a tender kiss, he swore. ��I will never get tired of loving you.��

    He looked into her eyes, oblivious of the two men sitting on the front seat, listening to their conversation. For him, it was just him and her in their little bubble.

    While the two men could only look at each other and wink. Imagine two bulky men silently giggling in excitement. They could not help if they could hear their conversation inside the car.

    They had witnessed the failed rtionship of their boss to the supermodel. They were happy that their boss was finally happily married to the woman he loved. They knew he deserved it.

    ��Me, too.�� She gave him a quick kiss on the lips before returning to her previous position, settling her back on his chest. ��I love you so much.��

    She allowed his warmth to envelop her body as their car cruised and maneuvered on the slightly busy street of the city. She could not wait till they arrived at their destination.

    This time, she stopped trying to guess what he was nning and just allowed the experience to take over. She would let her adrenaline shoot up in excitement once he revealed to her what he had worked hard to show her.

    ��I love you more.�� He answered, not letting her beat him. But it was not apetition for them. It was just giving as much as they could for the other.

    They finally settled infortable silence, giving their hearts and body the chance tomunicate in the meantime. Their eyes wandered outside, but their minds only had thoughts of their future.

    ��Sir, we are near. Shall we proceed inside?�� The one driving the car spoke up as he looked in the rearview mirror toward his passenger.

    ��Yes,�� Alex answered, suddenly aware that they had arrived.

    He had been lost in his thoughts that he barely realized his surroundings. It was a slightly longer drive, but fortunately, the traffic was moderate, so it did not take that long to reach their destination.

    ��Oh, we are here.�� Dani was also alert in an instant about the situation.

    She had been watching the beautiful houses they had passed, wondering what they were doing in this part of the city. But she kept her thoughts to herself.

    She would not ruin the surprise bying up with her conclusion. But learning that they were here, wherever that was. She could feel her excitementing back.

    ��If you will indulge me once again by closing your eyes.�� He instructed as the car started moving again along therge gates and into the long driveway.

    He would have looked for something near where they currently lived, but he wanted something different for them this time. He needed more space to move and start a family.

    ��I think I know the drill by now.�� She winked at him before closing her eyes, making sure not to peek.

    She had no n of making it harder for him. She was sure that he had put a lot of effort into making this surprise worth their while. She could hardly wait to see it.

    Although her mind already conjured some thoughts about what he was up to, still, she nned not to make any conclusion. Not until he revealed it to her.

    ��No peeking.�� He warned her as the car continued on its way until it finally stopped.

    When the engine died, he opened the door and went out first. Then, he guided Dani out and asked her to make a few steps away from the car.

    ��Can I open them now?�� She asked when she heard the car door close behind her.

    She had already concluded that they must be standing in front of a big house, judging from the gate she saw outside. She wondered who she was meeting tonight in this ce.

    Who could the house belong to, and why was he so mysterious about it? Her mind started asking herself silently as she waited for him to give the go signal.

    It was barely a minute, but she felt like it had taken forever before he finally said, opened them now. When she finally did, she found a barely finished house.

    There were no walls, no roofs, just posts in the different portions of what seemed to be an unfinished house. She could already picture a big mansion would be erected in this lot.

    ��What is this?�� She finally found her voice to ask. She was definitely surprised to see his surprise, but she was still confused. This was not what she was expecting to see when she opened her eyes.

    ��My surprise. It is my wedding gift to you.�� He waved his hands in the air to show her his big surprise. ��I want us to build our home in thisnd.��

    He turned her to face him, wanting to see her reaction. But her face remained nk as if she was still thinking about it. He wondered if she liked the house.

    ��Don��t you like it?�� He finally asked. Then, he began to doubt if he made the right decision to n this without her.

    He was absolutely sure that she would love the idea of building a home with him, so he could not understand why she did not seem to agree with this one.

    It took her a while to register what he was saying. She realized that they never actually talked about finding a home other than where they were currently staying.

    So, this was a real shocker, not just a surprise. She was once again overwhelmed by his actions. She was turned speechless as she stared at the skeleton of their future home.

    She pulled the metallic object in her pocket and held it in her hand, staring at it as she said. ��I love it.��

    The key symbolized the future that she had always dreamt of with him.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576: Not just anybody

    He just came out from a meeting regarding a business crisis that had consumed most of his day. He was tired. It waste, but he still had to finalize his report.

    ��I will see you tomorrow.�� He talked to hiswyer, who had a full te to aplish. ��Make sure that the contracts are all prepared so that we can present them to the board without any problems.��

    He waved his hand to hispanion as they went in their separate ways. He continued on his path towards the lobby and out the main door.

    He was not expecting to see a familiar female face waiting for him at the doorsteps. It was a face that he found adorable at their first meeting. Buttely, he was finding the intrusion in his privacy annoying.

    ��Hey, Mr. Wellington, you have been ignoring my calls.�� It was more an usation than anything else.

    She had been waiting for him toe out of the building almost half of the day. Because he would not give her the time of day to even answer her calls.

    She had tried to make an appointment with his secretary, but she kept telling her that he was fully booked for the month. She did not believe it one bit. It was just a ploy to get rid of her.

    .....

    ��I am not. I am just busy.�� Lance finally answered her as he rushed outside the building towards his waiting car, parked out front.

    But in reality, he was actually avoiding her. He had no time to deal with nosy reporters. He already gave her the official statement of the pce. He had no intention to add more.

    Besides, he was not the one in charge of the public rtions of the kingdom, his cousin, or his wife. That was not his obligation and definitely not his problem. He had better things to do than to answer her questions.

    ��No. You are not.�� Eida spoke up in a higher tone, matching his stride step by step. Although she was almost running and leaping just to catch up with him.

    But she was not letting him get away with disregarding her right for the full story, just like they promised her when she helped them with the abduction case.

    She believed that what was released to her and the press was not the entire story but a limited version. She wanted the exclusive due to her and not the generic version.

    ��How would you know? Have you seen my schedule?�� He challenged her, unlocking the doors of his car with one-clicked of his key.

    As he entered his car through the driver��s side, the passenger side door suddenly opened. His unwantedpany joined him, sitting by his side without his permission.

    ��Yes, I have. Well, a friend of mine asked your secretary.�� She quickly corrected her statement. ��But that is not the point.�� But before she could continue.

    ��What are you doing, Ms. Harlowe? Get out of my car.�� He asked calmly, not wanting to shout at a media personality.

    He had no idea if he wanted to be amused with this woman or irritated by her persistence. However, he was starting to believe that getting rid of her would not be that easy.

    He had to think fast because he still had things to do, and she was a distraction he did not need at the moment. He just did not get why she was targetting him when she could stalk someone else about the story.

    ��Not until you give me an appointment and a time to talk about my situation. I clearly remembered that we signed a deal.�� She wanted to deal with him since he was the one who convinced her to sign that damn Non-disclosure agreement.

    Although her agreement about getting the exclusive story was just a verbal understanding, she was not letting him back down from his word.

    ��Fine.�� He finally answered her, knowing that she was not going anywhere. ��Let us make an appointment for next week. I will ask my secretary...��

    ��Definitely not next week.�� She started to buckle up the seatbelt around her body, not nning to leave his car until she got a better offer. ��What about now?��

    She demanded since she was done chasing after him. It was a better idea if she could start getting information from him at the moment when he had no more choice.

    ��I can��t now.�� He said, looking at his watch, ticking every second he argued with her. ��I still have a meeting.�� He said, lying through his teeth. ��And I am already runningte.��

    He just could not deal with her at the moment. Besides, he had to evaluate first if he should share any information with her. He could not just tell her everything.

    ��Fine.�� She would at least bargain for something closer. ��What about tomorrow? It is a weekend.�� She added thest part, emphasizing that he was working, giving him no excuse to refuse.

    She believed that her interview did not need to be official yet. They could just have a casual question-and-answer portion, so she could build a better story for her piece.

    He looked at her, thinking of her suggestion. He was not working, but he already had a prior engagement. Suddenly, something clicked in his mind.

    ��I guess you have a date for tomorrow.�� He said casually, smiling at her, giving her that boyish grin he was famous for.

    He could squeeze her into his busy schedule the next day. He already had a n in mind for their interview. That was if she would agree to what he would propose.

    ��Sure, I am in.�� She agreed, extending her hand to him to seal their deal. ��So, where are we going to do the interview?��

    She felt excited, knowing that she had finally made him agree with her interview. She could finally get the facts she needed for her new story.

    Lance grabbed her bag sitting on herp and took out her phone. She tried to protest, but he shoved the phone toward her. ��Unlock it, please.��

    She had no idea what he was nning, but she did what she was told. She pressed her index finger on the recognition button, and the phone opened. ��What are you doing?�� Eida asked, but he ignored her question.

    He started pressing some numbers, and a phone suddenly rang. He pulled out his phone and unlocked it. Then, he started typing on it.

    ��Wait for my call.�� He told her, returning the phone to her bag and handing it back to her. ��Now, can you go home?�� He asked her. ��Or, do you need a ride?��

    He noticed that it was dark and gettingte, and he could not leave her in a ce with barely any people around. He might as well give her a lift.

    ��No, that is ok. My car is just over there.�� She pointed at the sleek sports car parked a few meters away from him. ��But thanks for offering. Then, I will wait for your call.��

    She unbuckled her seatbelt and quickly unlocked the door, moving out of his car. She waved him goodbye before moving away from him without waiting for his reply.

    He watched her stride towards her car, shaking his head from left to right. He just realized that he was wrong about reporters or specifically her. She was not just anybody he could get rid of.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577: In the dark pit

    Something was definitely moving behind her. She could feel the cushion of the bed shifting under her. Then, a light touch on her shoulders, followed by mild massaged on her tightened muscle, made her moan in satisfaction.

    ��That feels so good.�� She finally spoke, loving his caress on her body. She could see herself floating among the clouds, enjoying the moment.

    She felt his hands swipe her hair to the side, exposing her neck to his view. While she continued to close her eyes, reveling in the sensation his fingers created on her skin as it pressed on her flesh, untangling the tension on her nerves.

    He continued to let his hands roam her back, letting his fingers do their magic. However, she felt that there was something off about him. She suddenly became rmed.

    His hands were different. It was softer. It was as if it had not done anythingborious in his life. It did not resemble her husband��s hand, who was slightly rough.

    She reminded herself to ask him about that. He did promise that he would tell her why he had rough hands. It was not full of callous, but it had a few once in a while.

    Then, he leaned forward and finally spoke to her. ��You are mine.�� She knew who it was. He was not Alex. She quickly opened her eyes and screamed.

    .....

    ��Don��t touch me.�� She told him, moving her hands, warding off the unwanted man on her bed. She did not want him near her or touching her.

    She could not understand why she was going through this again. She believed she had gotten away from the horrible nightmare. But here she was again, caught in the middle.

    ��Get away from me.�� She continued to shout, getting away from the hands that gave her the sudden chill.

    She quickly moved on the corner of the bed, clutching the sheet around her as she avoided his touch. She could clearly picture him in her mind as her eyes remained sealed shut.

    She felt a sudden movement beside her,ing closer, and it frightened her even more. She yed her hands at the first contact of a hand on her skin. Fighting off her assant.

    ��Dani, wake up!�� A man��s voice prated into her consciousness. But her fear still overpowered her reason, unable to distinguish reality versus the illusion entrapping her in the dream.

    ��I will kill you if youe any closer.�� She threatened the man who tried to touch her face. Her eyes remained closed as she relived the horror of her dream.

    She swiped his hands away, scooting further into the headboard, hugging her knees tighter around her in a protective stance.

    ��Please, don��t hurt Alex.�� She pleaded as tears rushed down her face.

    She wished it was a dream, but she was afraid to open her eyes only to realize that this was real. Her mind immediately imagined her husband, tied and beaten up.

    ��Hey, it is just a dream.�� He came closer but took caution not to make sudden movements. He did not want to scare her any further. ��It is me, Alex.��

    He was awoken by her sudden scream. He assumed that something had happened to her. He quickly opened his eyes and checked on her.

    He immediately saw her on the far side of the bed, sobbing, her body trembling, seemingly in fear. He thought that there must be an intruder in their room, scanning his surrounding.

    However, he did not see anyone else. The room remained dimmed by the low lighting from the windows. No other sound could be heard around them except her sobs.

    ��Come on, darling, open your eyes.�� He encouraged her in his soft tone as he came closer to her, realizing that she must be having a nightmare.

    It had been a long time since she was in this same condition. She had stopped having her terrible dreams when they started building their rtionship.

    He believed the constant reassurance of his love had healed her and drove her away from the nightmares. However, he understood that they had a recent traumatic experience.

    He might be carrying the situation better, but sometimes he also had dreams about it. He still recalled the fear that gripped him every time he thought that Dani was in danger.

    ��I am here. No one is going to hurt you.�� He kept saying as he leaned closer without touching her.

    Letting his presence and his voice calm her down. This time, he set aside his own fears, knowing that Dani needed him to be strong for the two of them.

    Finally, she opened her eyes, hearing his soothing words, waking her up from the horrible images that gue her mind. Her blurry eyes could not see him clearly, but her heart finally recognized it was him. The man that she trusted with her life.

    ��I am sorry.�� She uttered in her confused state. Still recovering from the recent event.

    She started wiping the tears that flooded her face, imagining what she probably looked like, realizing that she just had a nightmare.

    She could still recall most of it, but she quickly buried it in her mind, not wanting to relive the horrible scenes. She focused her eyes on the man that sat beside her, enveloping her in his arms.

    ��Are you alright?�� He asked as he ran his hands on her shoulders, down her arms, trying to calm her still trembling body.

    He could guess what was on her mind, but he would not press for her to tell him unless she willingly wanted to share it with him. But he would wait until she was ready.

    ��Yeah!�� She shrugged her shoulders, shaking off the horrible feeling. ��It was just a dream.�� She dismissed it. ��I am sure that I will get over this just like before.��

    She showed him a weak smile, assuring him that she would be fine. She honestly believed, just like before, she would eventually get over this.

    ��Well, if you want someone to talk to. I am here.�� He offered as he pulled her again tighter in his arms.

    He could not imagine losing her. If the only way to protect her was to deal with the problem, then he would do his best to speed up the process of eliminating the cause of all her misery.

    ��I know.�� She answered him, leaning closer to his body, absorbing his warmth to calm her down.

    Eventually, her breathing evened out, and her heartbeat slowed down. Then, she gradually returned to sleep. So far, a dreamless one.

    He watched her sleeping form, feeling his anger brewing inside of him. He could only think of one thing at the moment, and it had everything to do with her.

    ��I will make this nightmare go away for good.�� He whispered to her. ��I promise.�� Swearing to the woman he vowed to love and protect as long as he was alive.

    He could not stand seeing her getting hurt over and over again just because of the insaneness of one man. He would go to the end of the earth to make him pay.

    As far as he was concerned, Nick belonged in the dark pit, way below the ground, surrounded with zing fire, burning for his sins.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578: Traveling separately

    ��What do you think about going on a trip back home?�� He suggested, fixing his tie in front of the mirror. ��Maybe just for a few days.�� He added, thinking she would never agree on a long trip.

    She just got back to work, so the likelihood that she would take a vacation was not even remotely possible. She would never agree if they both took a break.

    He did not mind putting his job in the back seat for her. He could trust Marcus to handle it for him. So far, he had done very well in his absence.

    Besides, Ethan had suggested it to him once. He was willing to take on the role of a consultant for Marcus. Of course, with the blessing of his mother-inw, Laura.

    ��I don��t know, Alex.�� She answered hesitantly, thinking that she had tons of work waiting for her on her desk.

    She only started on a case. It did not feel right that she would abandon it. She could not do that to the firm and especially not to her client.

    ��Why don��t you think about it first before you say no?�� Alex offered, not wanting her to shut it down instantly. ��Besides, Mom is begging for us toe and visit.��

    .....

    He was hoping that she might still change her mind and reconsider. A few days of rest, a familiar environment, and his family��spany might give them some good.

    He could still remember what happened early this morning when he woke up, finding her totally distraught because of a nightmare she had.

    ��Ok. I will think about it.�� Dani conceded, standing up behind him in the mirror. ��But, I am not promising anything.�� She hugged him, resting her cheeks on his back, wrapping her arms around his waist.

    She wished it was that easy for her to say yes to him. But besides her responsibility at work, she had one more concern. She hesitated about traveling long-distance, especially if she had to take the ne.

    Although, she hadplete trust that their security would not make the same mistake again. She still could not help shiver at the thought of dozing off on the air andnding somewhere.

    ��That is all I ask.�� He uttered as he gazed at their entwined bodies in front of the mirror. He held her hands in his, not wanting to let her go.

    He knew that she was still going through a lot. He was not over his trauma too. But he believed he was made tougher than her. Therefore, she would need his support more than ever.

    He could only wish that he could magically make her fears disappear and bring back the smile on her face and her uninhibited spirit.

    But it would take time, but he was not hopeless that their lives would eventually return to normal. Together, they could get through this. With each other support, their wounds would heal.

    ��Thanks.�� She responded, feeling his heartbeat on her face. She could hear the steady drumming of his heart, wishing she could be as calm as him.

    All she could do at the moment was draw strength from him. Because, as much as she wanted to appear strong, she could feel that something was broken inside of her.

    But like before, she would get through this. She was not giving up easily. She would push through her fear, one day at a time. However, could she rush into it? Still, she was doubtful.

    ��Well, you better hurry up. You have an early meeting.�� She reminded him, pulling herself away from him.

    He was not supposed to go to work today, but he insisted on attending a board meeting scheduled today. It was just a half-day event. Therefore, he promised to return home as soon as it was over.

    ��They just have to wait. I still like spending time with my wife.�� Alex said adamantly, pulling her towards him, then nting a quick kiss on her lips.

    He missed doing that to her. Fortunately, his injuries were healing nicely. He could move more easily without hurting that much anymore.

    ��You are so naughty.�� She reprimanded him, but instead of breaking away from him. ��Just one kiss.�� She leaned forward, capturing his lips in one passionate one.

    She could not help it. She just could not get enough of her enigmatic and charismatic husband. She was d that he was getting better and better each day.

    ��Come on, let me fix your tie,�� Dani offered since she had ruined it when she pulled him into a deeper kiss.

    She let her fingers hold the long silk cloth and took over on tying it around his neck. She had watched countless times how her mother had fixed her father��s tie every morning of their married life.

    She was unsure if his father had intentionally told everyone he could not put on his own tie. But her mother indulged his im and performed the task every morning for him.

    It was one of the most adorable gestures that her parents had shared with her. There were countless more. Small things that made their rtionship so much sweeter.

    She had been witness to their great love story. She could only hope that she and Alex could match it if not surpassed it. She would be one of the luckiest women alive if that ever happened, just like her mom and even Katherine.

    ��If you keep up with that slow phase, then we will not be leaving this room anytime soon.�� He pulled her towards his body, trapping her in his arms as her hands busied themselves on his tie.

    He was teasing her, enjoying the feel of her body against his. It seemed that his ns would backfire on him if he did not release her anytime soon, feeling his body responding to her nearness.

    ��Finished.�� She quickly said, nting a soft kiss on his lips before pushing him away. ��We are leaving now.�� She told him, grabbing her bag from the table and putting on her shoes.

    As much as she wanted to lounge all day in their room, she could not. She wished she could indulge with her desire to be wrapped around his body, but duty called.

    Besides, she knew he did not want to miss this meeting. She did not want to be the cause of his absence or tardiness. She looked at him directly in the eyes before saying. ��Let��s go.��

    He only smiled at her adoringly, enjoying how she was barking orders for him to move his ass. He did not really care if he waste. He knew they would wait for him all day if they had to.

    He agreed with his wife that it would be a bit irresponsible. Dani was right. He could not miss this meeting, not when he hoped to push through with the n of traveling, once Dani epted.

    ��Ladies first.�� He insisted as he ushered her out the door of their room. ��But expect that I will be waiting for your return tonight.��

    It would be a long wait as far as he could imagine until she came back home. He wondered if he could concentrate at work if he continued to think about her.

    Well, it would be a challenge for sure as he guided her to the two waiting cars that would bring them to their respective offices. This time, they would be traveling separately.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579: On the fastne

    She was already awake even before the break of dawn, unable to contain her excitement about her interview. She kept telling herself that the only reason she was pursuing this story was that it was a good story and nothing else.

    However, her consciousness was nagging at her. It kept insisting that she had another ulterior motive for wanting this story so bad. And, it had nothing to do with the story.

    ��Where is he?�� She mumbled to herself as she waited for him in the lobby of the building where he told her to meet himst night.

    She looked at her watch and realized that he still had more than ten minutes to spare before their scheduled appointment. He was not yette, but she was just early and impatient.

    She could still remember the scenest night after she left him and went to her car. She just barely revved up her engine when her phone suddenly rang. It was an unknown number, but she already suspected who it might be.

    She turned around in her seat and eyed her caller, who was also sitting in the other parked car. She could only wonder what was going through his mind, but she knew how entric these royalties could be.

    ��I want you to meet me at exactly six in the morning.�� He said, continuing to watch her from his position.

    .....

    He gave his instructions in rapid order, not even giving her time to respond. When he was done, ��Did you get that?�� he asked. When she acknowledged that she did, he disconnected the call without saying goodbye.

    Next, she watched him drive away, elerating his engine when he passed by her car, which was still parked on the side of the street. He did not even look at her as he continued on his way.

    She heard he was a hotshot race car driver, but she also knew a thing or two about the fastne. She revved up her car again and pulled out of the parking lot.

    A minuteter, she was speeding up on the almost empty street, catching up with him. Eventually, she slowed down on his right side, matching his speed. ��Bye!�� She mouthed at him.

    Then, she smiled and waved her fingers at him before slowing down and turning on the curve, finally parting ways. Showing him that she did not shy away from a challenge.

    ��Excuse me, Ms. Eida Harlowe?�� A young woman approached her at exactly six on the dot.

    ��Yes,�� Eida acknowledged the woman��s question, looking at her with curiosity.

    ��I am Gian.�� She introduced herself, nodding her head to her as a show of respect. ��Prince Lance asked me to assist you to the changing room.�� She told her. ��If you will, please, follow me.��

    She waited for the prince��s guest to stand up and walked with her, passing the lobby and toward a narrow hallway until they had reached a door.

    ��By the way, you are more beautiful in person. I am an avid fan of your show.�� She spoke with a tinge of excitement, but she still acted professionally around her.

    ��Thank you. It is nice to know that people appreciated my work.�� Eida responded with a smile, always enjoying not the fame but the impact of her show on the people.

    Gian opened the door and gestured that she should follow inside. She was expecting to see the prince inside, but the room was empty. She could see some of his pictures scattered around the room with his trophies and aplishments.

    She could see that he was really making a name in the racing industry. He was not just a face, who drove fast cars, so it would seem.

    She did not have an interest in him before, so he was not keeping track of his records and achievements. However, she could not help raise her brows at what she had just discovered about him.

    ��Pardon?�� She asked the young woman with a confused smile. ��Where is Prince Lance?�� Since she never mentioned his whereabouts.

    She wondered if he was runningte since he was not in his changing room, assuming this was his room. She walked towards a table where a set of racing uniforms was neatly folded.

    She wondered if it belonged to him. Is this what he was going to wear? She assumed he waspeting today since he offered to meet her here. She had no idea since she was not into racing, although she did like fast cars.

    ��The prince is already on the tracks,�� Gian answered her as if that should have beenmon sense. ��He usually starts to practice before the break of dawn.�� She quickly rified, probably seeing the surprise on her face.

    ��Oh!�� Indeed, she was not expecting that. Then, she remembered that athletes did have a different kind of discipline that they followed.

    Now, she was starting to get convinced that he was not just doing this for fame, but he was actually serious about the sport. Maybe she had misjudged him due to his looks and lineage.

    ��Prince Lance wishes for you to join him in the race tracks, or else you can wait for him until he finishes hisps on the sidelines,�� Gia informed her.

    ��I think I will join him in the race tracks. Please, just show me the way.�� She quickly said since it was a no-brainer.

    Of course, she would choose to go where the action was. She might as well enjoy the show in the front seat. She might learn a thing or two in the process that she could use in a future story.

    If the prince was waiting for her outside, she wondered why she took her to this room instead. It certainly did not make any sense to her, but the entire story of the royal family was still a mystery to her.

    ��Well, he had one condition. If you want to join him in the tracks, you have to wear the uniform.�� Gia pointed to the folded clothes she was looking at earlier.

    ��Are you serious?�� Eida asked, walking back to the set of clothes.

    When she checked on it, she could see that it was about her size. She finally noticed the shoes that matched the uniform. It also looked like it would fit her.

    She wondered how he had known her size. But she only assumed that he had his secretary probably researched about her. Shemended him for his resourcefulness.

    She was actually ttered that he would go to the trouble at all for her. Anyway, she felt more excited. She always loved to try something new.

    ��Yes, Ms. Harlowe,�� Gia answered. ��I will give you a few minutes to change. I will be waiting outside the door. If you need any help, just call me.�� She offered.

    She finally left her alone in the room to contemte her decision. But there was nothing to think about. She quickly jumped into the overall suit and reced her heels with her new racing shoes.

    ��I am good to go.�� She finally said to her assistant as she walked out of the room in her new sporty clothes.

    She guided her back to another path where the sound of the engines was getting louder and louder. She could feel her heartbeat speed up with excitement. She could not wait to try her hand on the fastne.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580: Racing with a t tire

    ��Are theypeting today?�� Eida asked the woman, guiding her towards a bright opening, almost shouting for her to hear her question.

    She could hear the roar of the machines as the cars revved up for the race. She could also hear the buzzed of the engines as they sped up on the tracks.

    She wondered if the prince was already running on theps or still waiting for his turn. She could not contain her excitement as soon as she walked out of the arena.

    ��No. Thepetition is still in a month. The prince is merely practicing today.�� Gian corrected her, moving closer to her ears since she did not want to shout too loud. ��This way.��

    She continued to walk on the sidelines, greeting the men in uniforms as they passed them by. Most of them also greeted her, some also whistled.

    Well, they were, mostly, men. She was used to it. She just smiled and waved back to them. It was the price she had to pay for her chosen field.

    ��How often does he practice?�� She could not help her nosiness. She was a reporter, after all. Asking questions was her business.

    .....

    She was genuinely starting to get interested in this sport. But she had to know more about it by learning some basics. She mentally noted to find out more about it once she got back in her office.

    ��Well, he used to practice almost every day. But when he concentrated on their business, he could only go to the tracks on the weekends.�� Gian shared with her favorite reporter.

    It was not as if she was sharing a piece of top-secret information. She was just enjoying the attention she was having with the reporter.

    It would be a story worth telling her friends. She suddenly remembered to ask for a picture with her idolter as a souvenir. She truly believed in her talent and admired her stories.

    She would have asked more, but her assistant suddenly stopped in front of a stall. She knew it belonged to Prince Lance since it showed the crest of The Pce and the House of the Count.

    Several men gathered around the ce, but she did not see the prince anywhere nor a car. She could only surmise that he was probably one of the drivers, cruising at high speed, taking anotherp.

    ��Guys, this is Ms. Harlowe, the guest of Prince Lance.�� Gian introduced her to the crew, who greeted her with a manly hug, treating her just like she was one of them.

    She did not mind since she had worked around men throughout her career. She could handle a few punches and foulnguages just like any of them, well, literally at least.

    ��Prince Lance would be back shortly. He still had a couple ofps more, then he would be free to see you.�� The man in the red uniform and dark jeans informed her.

    Judging from how he barked orders around and on his headset, she could tell that he was in charge of this operation. Then, he returned his attention to her as if he was not just shouting at everyone.

    ��I hope you don��t mind if I wait here with you.�� She said, slightly raising her voice every time a car would pass by their location. ��Which one would be his car?��

    She craned her neck on the tracks, trying to identify the vehicle from the three cars, which were speeding almost neck-to-neck on the elongatednes.

    ��That would be the one in the middle.�� He answered. ��I am Rick, by the way.�� He finally introduced himself to her. ��We take everything here seriously. So when I say move. You move.��

    He began shouting again at the crew, waiting on the sideline and everyone who could hear him, telling them what they were supposed to do.

    The excitement in the air was overwhelming as thestp ensued and the three cars passed their location.

    ��Oh!�� She was slightly surprised that Prince Lance was quite good at this. She assumed when she first learned he joined races like this, he would be somewhat in the middle, not on top.

    His age looked around thete forties or early fifties in her spection. He was probably a former race car driver since he clearly had been barking instructions on his mike.

    She could only guess that the other person on the other end of that conversation would be the driver of the car leading the pack. He must be coaching the prince.

    ��One more to go.�� She heard him shout, and the entire crew on the pit was cheering for their team to win the race. ��You already got this,�� Rick said confidently, for encouragement.

    Although he had no doubt that the prince would give his best to win this. It might be just a practice run, but he always considered everything with seriousness.

    He never put anything to chance, especially this one. In this game, one mistake could cause his life. Just one second could end everything he had worked hard on with his entire life.

    ��So, how does this work?�� She asked, still a bit confused with the mechanics. ��They go around on circles, and then?��

    She had seen some race carpetitions on the sports channel. But after a few seconds, she changed it to another. It just did not catch her attention before.

    But she understood the thrill since she also liked driving fast. She loved the way her heart calmed down after a heavy day at work as she cruised in her maximum speed limit on an empty highway.

    ��The cars would go on severalps depending on the current rule of the game. Then, they would be timed. The fastest car would enter the qualifiers.�� Gian exined to her as they watched the cars zoom to the finalp.

    ��If Prince Lance beat his previous record, it would guarantee his ce in the qualifying round. Maybe we can even win the entire circuit.�� Gian continued as she started pping her hands to show support to their team.

    They believed that racing was not an individual game. It was a team sport. Everybody had a role to y for the entire team to win the race. Missing oneponent would be like racing with a t tire.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581: End up in a pile of carnage

    ��That is what I am talking about.�� Rick expressed in his loud voice, pping his hands as soon as the cars passed the finish line.

    He started congratting the team, who had performed well with their individual task. If not for their tremendous effort, the race would not have run smoothly.

    Still, they had more things to work on. Rick still spotted areas where they needed to tighten the screws and grease some parts. It would help them in the actual race eventually. If they wanted to win by a significant margin.

    ��Good job, Rick. You are still the best.�� One of the pit crew said as they patted each shoulder before another one of them said the same.

    ��You all did well.�� Rickplimented the entire team, giving them the praise they deserved. It was the boost they needed for the next rounds.

    Everyone was overjoyed by the win. It was a chance once again to get back to the final event. Last year, they almost had it, but an unexpected mishap happened.

    Nobody med anybody, but it caused them the championship. This time, they would work harder and fix the problems to clutch the title.

    .....

    ��Oh, herees our Champ!�� Gian shouted as the car approached them after it had gone anotherp.

    As it neared and slowed down on their location, everyone started pping and cheering, waiting to congratte the man of the hour.

    Instead of going out, he only waved at everyone but did not get out or did not seem to have any n of stepping out of his car. He spoke on his mike, and Rick nodded his head in agreement.

    ��Guys, we can celebrateter. Lance still had something to do.�� The man in charge chastised the men and women to stand down and return to their position.

    ��Ms. Harlowe, if you want your chance to talk to him. Now is the time.�� Rick gestured for her to enter the passenger seat as he opened it for her.

    It was what Lance had told him on the headset. He was just a messenger and nothing more. But he could not help but smile at the fate of the reporter.

    He could not wait for the end of their interview. The prince would surely give her the ride of her life that she would never forget. He believed this would be exciting to watch.

    ��What?�� Eida eximed, a little bit surprised, not expecting the interview would take ce inside his car.

    However, she would oblige his request if he felt morefortable talking to her in the tiny space. She did not mind since it would give her some privacypared to just talking to him on the side of the tracks with all the noises as their backdrop.

    Moreover, she badly wanted the interview from him. Therefore, she would do anything to get it. Even if she had to do what he was asking as long as reasonable.

    ��Well, either get inside the car or go home,�� Rick said as he held the door for her.

    The rest of the crew and even Gian were silent as they observed their exchange. The prince stayed inside his car without saying anything else.

    ��Then, I guess I have no choice but to get in.�� She smiled at the big man as she entered the small space.

    She noticed it was cramped inside with all the metals and the belts attached to the seat as she tried to make herselffortable. There was little space for her legs, not that she would need much anyway. At least she could stretch it a bit.

    She looked around, curious about the inside of the car, but there was nothing much to see. It was all reinforced metals and not much room for anything else but the engine probably, she thought.

    ��I think you should buckle up.�� Lance finally spoke for the first time and turned to look her way. ��That is if you want to live.��

    Then, Rick closed the door shut from the outside. He had to make sure that the doors would not dislodge while the car was cruising at high speed.

    ��What are you doing?�� Eida asked as she turned around to see Rick waving goodbye to her. Then, the engine revved up in a loud and noisy way.

    She was caught unaware as everything happened too fast. She did not expect that the car would suddenlye to life, and the next thing she knew, it was starting to speed up on the tracks.

    She quickly grabbed the seat belt on the side and tried to figure out how to lock it. It was a bit moreplicated than what she had in her sports car.

    ��Need any help,�� Lance turned to her, checking her status.

    He could see her struggling with the buckle. It was made differently, and the locking mechanism was designed to withstand tremendous pressurepared to an ordinary car.

    Although he was speeding up, they were still at afortable speed that he could easily manage. Besides, he could drive this car even with his eyes closed, figuratively speaking.

    ��I got this.�� She was not letting a damn seat belt beat her, she thought to herself as she finally nailed the locks. She checked again, and she was secured in her seat. ��Told you.�� She said proudly. ��Now, put your eyes fixed on the road.��

    Eventually, her eyes also focused on the view outside the front window. Then, she turned to her side mirror, noticing the slowly fading people left behind on the pit.

    ��Good.�� He responded, picking up speed as they approached the curved. ��Well, ask your questions away,�� Lance said in a louder tone so she could hear him over the roaring engine.

    Usually, ordinary drivers would slow down when there was a turn, but not him. He liked to speed it up a little bit more before drifting his car, creating a burning tire sensation in its wake.

    He expected that she would not mind that kind of speed since she also drove a fast car. Therefore on his nextp, he picked up the phase, increasing the velocity of the metallic monster.

    ��Now?�� She was a little bit disoriented. She was not expecting that they would conduct the interview while the car was in constant speeding motion.

    She thought that he was just giving her a tour. Letting her get an idea of what it was like to be in a race car. Although she was a bit surprised at first, it was quickly reced by the thrill of going beyond what she was able to do.

    However, she was not intimidated at all by his tactics. If he thought that he could avoid her questions by putting her in a speeding car, then he was in for a treat.

    ��It is a good time as any. Fire away because by the time we are through with fiveps, well, the interview is over. I still have other priormitments.�� Lance informed her as she looked at him with a gaping mouth, not foreseeing his ns.

    He quickly nced at her, wondering what she might be thinking, but he was not disappointed as her eyes turned zing hot with fury. Her surprise was reced by her anger.

    He smiled as he returned his vision on the road ahead. They were about to make a turn again, and he had to concentrate, not wanting them to end up in a pile of carnage.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582: Great white whale

    ��If you think you can scare me away from demanding what you personally promised me, then you have something elseing your way.�� She almost shouted at him in her rage, but she did not.

    She only raised her voice a few octaves so that he could hear her. She could not help it when it was clear that he was not taking her seriously. Putting her in this ridiculous situation was a perfect example.

    She quickly thought of her story and the questions she had prepared. She was not allowing distractions to deter her from her task, not when she could help it.

    ��I have no such intentions to do such things.�� He said in a loud voice. ��I doubt that anything could scare you.�� He mumbled thest part, clearly fascinated with the female reporter.

    He did not lie to her. He believed she was the kind of woman who did not easily get spooked by just anything. However, he was tremendously curious about her persistence, tolerance, and limitations.

    What would she do for a story? What would it take for her to give up? What else would she sacrifice to get to the bottom of the truth? Would shepromise her morals for fame?

    ��Well, I heard that.�� Shemented, not letting him get away with anything. ��Well, it would take more than your little stunt to drive me away from this story.�� She confirmed his statement.

    .....

    She tried to find a morefortable position, holding her hand onto something every time the car swerved from side to side. She was not afraid, just not prepared for the unexpected movement that the vehicle made.

    On the contrary, she was actually enjoying the thrill of the ride. She found herself wanting to try her hand on the wheels. She wanted to test her limits on how far she could go and how fast she could drive such a machine.

    ��I am d. Then, you will not mind if I pick up a notch.�� He stated, adjusting the engine for the next gear as he stepped on the clutch and then on the gas again.

    Now, it would seem that she would go beyond his expectations. If his assessment was correct, she was actually enjoying the experience of riding at top speed. She did not seem fazed at all.

    Most would be experiencing nausea and dizziness at this speed, but she seemed to be doing alright so far. However, if he pushed to another level, she might finally give up.

    After all, that was for the experts only. Sometimes, professional drivers also had bad days and could not stand such tremendous pressure. He opted not to put her in such a risky move.

    ��Go ahead.�� She challenged him as adrenaline rushed to her system. She could feel her heart thumping, elerating with the drumming of the engine.

    It was indeed faster than what her car could do, but she still could manage it somehow. Now, she had more appreciation for what a race car driver could do.

    It must be a pure talent to possess such high concentration on the road ahead. An ordinary spectator would not realize the tremendous strain driving a car this fast could put on a body unless they experienced it themselves.

    If she was not used to driving fast, her heart might have exploded at the tension it was subjected to. She could feel every nerve ending of her body on heightened alert. The experience was extraordinary.

    ��So, let me hear your questions while I show you a glimpse of my life in the fastne.�� He told her loudly but in a friendlier tone, giving her a megawatt smile as he nced her way.

    He was fascinated with her the first moment he caught her eavesdropping in their meeting. However, he had never dated a reporter before or anyone in the media business.

    He had bad experiences with a few press people in the past, and he never trusted them that much after that. Although he might be seen in many news items or magazines, he never really liked doing interviews unless it was an official statement.

    Most of his pictures scattered in the media were taken by paparazzi who never knew their limitations. Media people who had no care about the privacy of other people.

    ��Well, let me see.�� Suddenly her mind went nk after his one hundred eighty degree shift in attitude. Then, her eyes fixated on that smile that had her captivated from the start.

    She had sworn toy low from men after her experience with Nick. She decided to focus on her career at the moment. Strike while the iron was hot. And her stories were selling like hotcakes in the market worldwide.

    She could not lose her focus on her goal, not just because a man smiled at her. She quickly snapped out of her trance and rummaged her brain for all the questions she had meticulously prepared for since she had discovered the abduction.

    ��First, when are you setting up my interview with the couple?�� She asked him since it was the first that popped up in her mind.

    Out of respect, she did not want to ambush them by showing up unannounced. However, she really wanted to personally interview the couple about their experience in the hand of their abductors.

    Many spections were buzzing around, but the couple remained silent about the case. There was no gag order from the court. Therefore, she believed that talking to her should not be a problem.

    ��Give them some time. What happened to my cousin and his wife could not be easy to talk about?�� Lance looked at her quickly with a plea for understanding.

    Many already tried to ambush them for interviews, but luckily, their security was able to stop them. Both had already released an official statement, but the press wanted more.

    There was an instant that a paparazzi even pretended to be a pro bono client and tried to get an appointment with Dani. Fortunately, it was discovered after a thorough review of his case.

    ��Fine. I am not a monster. I understand what the couple is going through. But make sure to set it up when both are ready to talk.�� Shemented, agreeing with his statement, but she still believed they should talk to her.

    Maybe somehow, she could also help them with the case. She was still continuing her investigation in all things about Nick. Personal life and business. Past and present.

    She believed Nick should be brought down from his peg and pay for his crimes, not just for her but for all the women he had used and abused and what he did with the couple.

    ��Thank you.�� He mouthed as he turned to her quickly. She might not hear the sound, but she understood him, loud and clear, even beyond the noise caused by the roaring engine.

    ��But I still have several more questions to ask you.�� She pointed out, not wanting him to think that the interview was over. ��Do you think Nick acted alone on this, or did he have some aplice?��

    She would chase this story even at the end of the earth or the deepest ocean. If that was what it would take to make Nick answerable to justice.

    In truth, this story was not just about helping the couple or making a story. Nick had be her personal vendetta. He had be her great white whale.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583: Acting on the attraction

    He could see her determination to get the information about the case from him. But he was not authorized to disseminate any facts regarding the investigation.

    He did promise her exclusivity in the story because of her contribution to the rescue mission. But as of now, he could not say more as the investigation was still in progress.

    He could notpromise the currentwsuit by leaking it to the press. It might damage their defense and ruin everything that they were working on.

    ��Can I just tell you my personal opinion on this? Off the record, of course. I could notment on the case or the opinions of the victims.�� He offered since it was the best he could give her.

    As much as he wanted to help her with her story, at the moment, his lips were sealed. He could only share his opinion and nothing else. He wished he would respect that for now.

    ��I guess I can settle for that,�� Eida responded loudly. She suddenly realized theck of need to increase the volume of her voice as the car had finally slowed down at the pit stop.

    ��But, it doesn��t mean that you are off the hook from our deal.�� She said, adjusting to her normal voice.

    .....

    The purring engine finally had calmed down. Then, it was just a steady mild hum, echoing inside the small space. A few secondster, they were parked again from where they started.

    What she experienced seemed to be a lifetime, but it was just a matter of a few minutes. It would have been faster if Lance had gone in full speed. But she knew he had slowed down for her.

    ��Of course, I will not forget.�� He promised as the doors opened and the entire crew suddenly turned silent.

    He unbuckled his seat, ready to go down but noticed that she was still on her seat. He watched her for a few seconds as she struggled with hers.

    Then, he leaned forward towards her when she seemed to be failing to take it off. ��Do you mind if I help you with that?�� He did not dare touch the buckle unless she gave permission.

    He could see that the lock part was around her breast area, so unbuckling the belt would beplicated. He did not want his hands to be swatted away or used of being a pervert.

    ��I think I am managing it just fine.�� She answered as she clicked on the lock again, but it would not budge. She tried again, getting a bit frustrated as she finally blew some air in front of her face.

    She had managed to click it in ce earlier, then why would it not dislodged from its hook. She finally pulled on the belts, but she believed it had just worsened the situation.

    ��Come on, let me see if I can remove it.�� He offered again, seeing that she was just being stubborn.

    He believed he knew what was wrong with the lock. It had been acting up for a while now. But he had forgotten to have it checked since nobody sat on it anyway. Not until now.

    He did not move from his position as he waited for her to acknowledge his help. Otherwise, he believed she would be stuck on the seat for a long time.

    ��Fine.�� She finally gave up since she already did all she could, but it still did not work. She had no choice but to ept his offered help.

    She leaned backward on the backrest, hoping to create more space between her body and the belt. The belt was crisscrossed on her chest, where the lock was located just between the valley of her breast.

    She noticed that it was not like it was very retractable like in ordinary cars. It was adjusted to fit her size, more or less. Probably for safety precautions.

    ��Sorry about this.�� He apologized for the problem, and in advance, in case he identally did something wrong.

    He reached his hands on the front portion of her body, careful to handle only the seatbelt and not touch any part of hers. But just like what he had suspected earlier, it was slightly jammed.

    He could see that Rick and the crew were watching them, curious at what was taking them so long. But there was no way he could remove the seatbelt without applying a bit of force.

    ��What is wrong?�� She finally asked when his first attempt did not work.

    ��I think the lock is jammed in the inside. The hook would not dislodge from its position. I will have to do something else.�� He exined to her.

    Then, he leaned a bit more until he was almost on top of her. He could see that she was on guard once he moved closer, but there was no other way.

    ��I am sorry about this.�� He said again as he moved in a tighter position.

    The space was too cramped, so his face was only a few inches away from her face. He could mildly feel the air she was breathing on his face as he forced the buckles to separate.

    ��Just take it off.�� She said as she ended up looking directly into his eyes as he worked on the synthetic fiber wrapped around her body.

    After a few more tweaking, he finally released the belt free. He was supposed to move away, but his hands ended up nted on the side of the backrest, holding on to the edge of the seat for support.

    While she was supposed to protest that he moved out of her way. But both suddenly found themselves trapped in each other��s eyes, feeling the tension of the closeness of their bodies.

    ��Ahem!�� Rick suddenly spoke up by the door, checking if there was a problem.

    Judging from what he was witnessing, he was the problem. He just interrupted something that was about to happen. Suddenly the two upants of the vehicle became aware of his presence.

    ��The seatbelt was stuck. I just helped remove it.�� Lance quickly said, moving back to his seat. ��You should have it reced.�� He added.

    He was sure he was about to kiss her, but luckily he was interrupted. He did not know how she would react if he did get the chance.

    He was not a womanizer who would just kiss and say goodbye. But he was definitely certain now that he was attracted to her. However, acting on the attraction was a totally different matter.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584: Traveling at high speed

    ��Can you assist, Ms. Harlowe, out of the car? I just have to check on something.�� Lance instructed Rick, who looked at him curiously.

    He stared at the old man to beat it. He did not want to make an issue of something that did not happen. He knew that he almost kissed her, but he did not.

    Besides, he was not even sure if he wanted to date her. He had sworn never to go out with anyone from the media business. He just never liked how they operated.

    He believed that the press used their massive influence and social reach to create money, exploiting other people��s lives. Then, denied any responsibility when they made mistakes.

    ��Thanks for the help.�� She finally found her voice before she stepped out of the car andnded her feet on stable ground.

    Her muscles might be a little soar after the few bumps, but she felt ok, much more than she expected after the joyride. However, she felt a little uneasy, finding the ce too quiet.

    She noticed that everyone was watching them. She wondered if they saw their little scene. She would have been embarrassed, but she was used to being in apromising position. It would take more than that to lose herposure.

    .....

    Then, she observed that they had been carefully watching her as Rick stood by her side. It was as if they were waiting for something to happen as they whispered among themselves.

    ��Don��t mind them.�� Rick finally told her as Lance finally showed up and moved to her side.

    Then, something clicked in her mind. ��How much?�� She asked out of the blue, directing her question to Rick.

    She could see in his eyes that he was hiding something. The entire team was too quiet. It was unnerving. It was as if they knew something that she did not.

    ��And who won?�� She was not definitely sure if her suspicion was correct. But judging from their faces, she might be onto something.

    She could see the conflict in his eyes as if he was thinking deeply. She was positive that he was guilty of something, and with a little more push, he would finally spill the beans.

    ��What?�� Rick looked at her as if he had no idea what she was asking. But she already saw through his facade.

    ��How much did you bet?�� She tried to spell it out for him, so he could stop pretending that he did not understand her question.

    ��Was it how manyps I could take before I puked my guts out? Or, how long before I fall into your boss��s charms?�� She asked Rick, who was clearly turning red in embarrassment.

    She turned her head to the other man who had never spoken a word yet. But his face remained impassive, neither admitting involvement nor denying it.

    ��It was the first one.�� Rick finally admitted as he scratched the back of his head, knowing there was no use denying it. ��We are sorry. We did not mean to disrespect you or any woman in that case.�� He continued with an apologetic smile.

    ��It was just a friendly game to pass the time and entertain ourselves.�� Rick quickly added, hoping that would help plead their case.

    He and the crew did not see a problem with making a bet on her since they never thought she would find out about it. Then again, he remembered that she was a reporter. She was good at investigating and reading people.

    ��Then, who won?�� She asked Rick again, who never answered her first question. Returning her attention back to him.

    She was curious if someone would bet on her or, at least, put some faith in her ability. Usually, men and even women would look down on women who tried their luck in a men��s world.

    This was what she was talking about. They had easily assumed that she would fall on her ass and cry like a little girl. Well, she had proven them wrong. It would take more than that to make her give up.

    ��He did.�� Rick gestured to the man that was standing quietly beside her. ��He bet that you would do just fine. All of us had bet that you will puke or faint after the firstp.��

    He felt slightly ashamed for his behavior, participating in such nonsense bet against her. Well, only because they were caught doing it. He felt bad after seeing her using eyes.

    But if he was honest and this situation would ever happen again, he would probably join once more because it was fun as long as nobody was hurt.

    ��I am sure that you can see the humor in it. We really meant no harm.�� He tried to defend his action and his team. As the leader of the group, he felt he should be responsible.

    ��It is just friendly jesting among the crew. Don��t take it personally.�� Lance finally spoke after a while of listening to them.

    He did not see the point of making a big deal out of a simple matter since it was just a nonsense bet among peers. He did not want his team to feel bad and break their morale because of this tiny incident.

    ��Of course, you will defend them. After all, you were the one who probably started this all.�� She pointed her finger at him, poking them on his muscr chest.

    She could tell that he was as guilty as the rest of them. She could only wonder how much did he win after the stunt he just put her through.

    However, she could tell that he was not sorry, one bit. She was fuming that he had dismissed the issue as if her concern was nothing.

    If this was all a joke to him, she was notughing. She could not tolerate his behavior towards her anymore. She thought that he was different, but he was just the same as the rest of them.

    ��Wait, Miss. You...�� Rick was about to tell her something, but she cut him off.

    He did not get the chance to exin anymore. He decided to keep his mouth shut instead, afraid to be caught in the middle of the fight.

    ��No, you don��t get to defend him. He should take responsibility for his actions.�� She said before raising her hand at him as it quicklynded on his cheek. ��That is for making a fool of me.��

    She did not know what came over her as she stared into his face. She could not understand the rage that overtook her. But she could not stop her hands from flying in the air andnding on his face.

    ��Will you at least let me exin?�� Lance said, holding on to his cheek, still burning from the impact. He could not me her for being mad, but she should still at least listen first to his exnation.

    ��No need.�� She said to him. ��As for you, you should know better to listen to him.�� She pointed to Rick, who had been silent on the side.

    She could see the shocked faces around her, but she did not care as she turned around and walked in the direction of the building where she had left her clothes.

    She was fuming, and her body was still trembling in rage. As she was walking away, she could feel her heart was beating loudly, as if she was still inside the car, traveling at high speed.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585: The extra challenge

    She continued on her path, not even looking back after hearing him call her name. She even walked faster, increasing her speed to get away from him.

    ��Hey, you did not give me a chance to exin.�� He suddenly appeared on her side, matching her every angry stride with ease.

    He knew he should have just let her leave, but Rick was right. It was still their fault that she felt that way. He should at least reason with her.

    ��There is nothing to exin. You had your fun, and everybody had some goodughs at my expense. I am happy for you.�� She answered him sarcastically as she continued without looking at him.

    Then, he suddenly stopped her by gripping her arms. He pulled her to the other side of the building, where there was no one to see them or hear their conversation.

    But she did note along with him without a fight. She struggled to break free from his hold, but he was stronger. However, he made sure that he was not hurting her, at least not too much.

    ��Can you just hear me first?�� Lance said, making her stop from struggling and protesting. ��Just give me two minutes to air my side.��

    .....

    He actually had no idea why he was trying to clear his participation in this bet. But he guessed he had to. For an unknown reason, he felt obligated to fix things between them.

    ��I only bet with the guys because nobody would bet on you. Everybody was saying that you did not have what it takes. But I have seen you drive your car, so I know you can handle it.�� He quickly rted to her the story of what happened earlier when he told the crew of his n.

    He usually did not join in this nonsense, but he did not stop his team from practicing the game either. Most of the other crews also liked to bet on different things. It was just a silly game to release the tension with the pressure of thepetition.

    ��If that is true, how much did you win?�� She asked, still skeptical about his story.

    She could not believe that he did not mastermind this whole operation. But seeing the sincerity in his eyes, she was starting to change her mind.

    ��One pack of beer.�� He smiled at her as he said this, running his hands in his already long hair.

    He kept reminding himself to get it trimmed, but he never had the time. But he still looked good in it, so there was no problem. He was not a vain person, but he still needed to look presentable every time he went out of his house.

    ��What? That is all I am worth.�� She shouted in surprise. If she was mad earlier, she was irritated this time. Then, she startedughing at the absurdity of the bet.

    ��I��m sorry, but that is all I can afford. At least we can have three bottles each.�� He added when she started bursting intoughter.

    He could not help but smile, too, realizing the silliness of their situation. They were actually fighting over those damn beers. But those beers were all worth it, seeing the hanging faces of his team after he beat them.

    ��I guess three bottles would be good enough.�� She admitted, finally stopping as tears moistened her eyes fromughing too much.

    Suddenly, all her anger disappeared. Actually, she did not understand what she felt earlier. It was as if she was possessed by an unknown force, and she could not see reason.

    She did not get emotional like that in any other circumstance. She would have probablyughed about the bet. But somehow, she found herself blowing out of proportion.

    ��Does this mean that we are good?�� He asked, still standing close to her.

    He still had no idea why it was such a big deal that he had to fix things with her. He could have just let her walk away, and his problem was solved.

    But then again, she was a reporter. She could make up a story and make his family look bad to the press and the world. She was indeed an influential figure in the media and the masses.

    ��I guess.�� She epted his exnation with a grain of salt.

    She figured that she still needed him for her story. She still had no concrete information. She was still aiming for a personal interview with the couple. He was still her ticket to that.

    But was that the only reason for her willingness to forgive and forget him that quickly. She immediately squashed the idea forming in her mind. The image of him lowering her face and kissing her.

    She shook her head, trying to clear her mind. She did not want that mental image to haunt her, not in her waking hours or even while asleep.

    ��Are you alright?�� He asked her when he failed to respond to his previous question.

    He noticed that she had been silent and appeared that her mind was in a daze. He would shake her, but he was afraid she might p him again.

    Not that her p had caused that much harm on him. He just did not like to anger her again. He was, after all, trying to ask her to forgive him even if he had not done anything wrong.

    ��Oh, sorry!�� She finally realized that he was talking to her, and she zoned out. ��I think my head just had some buzzing. It is probably from the sounds of the engine.��

    ��Well, I think I lost you for a few seconds there. But it is perfectly understandable. You are probably adjusting to your vertigo.�� He exined her condition, seemingly buying her excuse.

    He was rmed for a moment when she seemed to faze out. But when he continued to catch her attention, she finally snapped out of it.

    ��Were you saying something?�� She asked, thinking that she might have missed something important. She chastised herself for getting out of focus.

    She just did not need the distraction right now. She had to concentrate on her career and her stories before giving in to any of her carnal desires.

    Besides, she was unsure if the prince would like a casual fling on the side. Because she did not domitment. She could only provide a no-string attached rtionship. And, it had to be mutual.

    ��I asked if you might be avable tomorrow night. I think I owe you three bottles of beer.�� He repeated what he told her earlier.

    He thought it was only fair that he should give her what she deserved. And at the same time, the talk that he promised her. A few bottles of beer would not be considered a date.

    ��Well. I think I can manage it tomorrow night.�� She mentally checked her schedule and then ignored it. She could cancel whatever it was if anything was on her calendar the next night.

    Her meeting with the prince would always take precedence since he was the source of her future story. She kept telling herself that to assure herself that she would not be diverted to something else.

    ��Good. Then I will text you the address.�� He suggested to her as he looked into the watch on his wrist. ��I am sorry, but I really have to go. I still have another appointment.��

    He did not attempt to shake her hand, not wanting physical contact with her. He was already afraid of the attraction that he had with her. He did not want to turn it into a full-blown obsession to have her.

    It was enough that they were going out to finish his obligation to her so that he had no need to see her again ever. He could already sense that she would be too much on his te, and he did not need the extra challenge.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586: Ten seconds to spare

    He stretched his body, still lying t on the soft mattress on his back. Not at all, preparing to leave his position. He was not sleepy, but he had other things in his mind.

    Instead of moving out of the bed, he shifted to his side. He tried to be morefortable as he watched his wife move around the room, preparing to go out.

    ��Are you sure that you want to do this now?�� Alex asked her, still not agreeing with her n. Then, she disappeared inside the walk-in closet, probably picking up some clothes to wear.

    Last night was magical, and she had kept him awake almost at the break of dawn. He nned not to move out of bed all day because he was making up for all the lost time.

    After all, they never had the honeymoon he had been looking forward to. Therefore, he would settle for every opportunity to be alone with his wife.

    ��I am positive.�� She responded with a bright smile painted on her lips, returning to the room, carrying some clothes. ��Aren��t you moving out from that bed?�� Dani stopped and dropped the clothes at the foot of their bed.

    She ced her closed palm on both sides of her waist and stared at him with furrowed brows. Showing her displeasure at his current behavior.

    .....

    It was the first time she was excited about doing something other than her work. Usually, her mind was upied with her pending cases, even on the weekends, but not today.

    She woke up this morning, sensing that something was different about her. She smiled at the new day with only one thought that ran through her mind. She could not wait for the day to start.

    She quickly stood up and strode to the balcony, allowing the sunlight to glisten on her face. The wind breezed through her hair, making it fly behind her back. It was a perfect day.

    ��Only if you will return at my side and join me for breakfast.�� He challenged her, not, in the least, affected by her scary demeanor. ��We can do thatter.��

    She had already told him what she wanted to do today, but he also craved something else. He was not talking about food at the moment, remembering every second ofst night.

    Smelling her hair was thest thing he could remember before his eyes sumbed to darkness with her head cradled fittingly on his shoulders.

    However, he woke up with an empty space beside him, running his hands on a cold sheet. His wife was already missing from the other side of the bed. Then, only to realize she was in the shower.

    ��Unfortunately, that is not the breakfast I have in mind.�� She retorted, not budging with her decision. Her mind was already set.

    She stepped a couple of feet away from the bed, knowing that her husband had that naughty glimmer in his eyes. She prepared herself, not wanting to be caught by surprise, thinking he might suddenly lunge after her.

    Once he had her in his arms, she might not be able to resist his charms. Therefore, she created a safe distance, not wanting him to win this round.

    ��Will you change your mind if I promise to make it worth your while?�� He enticed her with his sexy tone, putting his bare chest on disy as he plopped himself on the pillows, allowing the sheet covering him to drop to his waist.

    He tapped the side of the bed beside him, beckoning her to join him. Usually, it worked on her, but there were times that she had resisted his temptations.

    ��You can make it up to meter. As of now, I wish for you to move your ass out of that bed and take a shower.�� She ordered, tapping her feet for emphasis that his methods to seduce her were not working. And, he had to hurry up.

    It was already almostte in the morning, and she did not want to waste any more of their time. With the traffic and other factors against them, they might bete for their appointment.

    She was lucky to get this schedule at short notice, knowing the long line in their list of clients. She did not want to waste anyone of their time by showing upte to the meeting. Or worse, not showing up at all.

    ��Ok. I am moving.�� Finally admitting defeat, but not without a bit of mischief.

    He stood from the bed, letting the sheet slide off his body, shamelessly showing his butt-naked chiseled physique as he strode off to the bathroom.

    ��Maybe you might like to take a shower one more time?�� He tempted her again, trying his luck for thest time. ��I promise to scrub your back.�� He added, posing at the side of the door with a towel in his hand.

    He liked to tease her from time to time. Most of the time, it worked in his favor. But, there were times she could be stubborn despite his efforts.

    It was a battle of will that he loved to take on as a challenge. But he willingly surrendered if it would make her happy. Not everything in the rtionship should be about winning. It was about a bnce between giving and taking.

    ��If you finish in five minutes top, I will be the one to make it up to you tonight.�� She finally made a deal, or they would not be leaving this room in time. ��How does that sound?��

    She checked on her watch, noting the time, waiting for him to ept her deal. She watched his face brighten up, and his lips curved into a victorious smile.

    She knew that she had fallen again into his trap. Unfortunately, she had already given her word. She could not do anything about it now. She had no choice but to ept her defeat at this round.

    ��I like the sound of that.�� He quickly disappeared into the bathroom, leaving her to ponder her loss.

    He was done in three minutes with two minutes to spare. He walked straight into the cabs, whistling as he passed by and swiftly changed into denim pants and a ck shirt. With ten seconds to spare, he had his shoes on and was ready to leave.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587: Just a big house, not a home

    She marveled at how fast her husband or men, in general, could quickly prepare for their day and still looked at their best. She actually envied them for the simplicity of their lives.

    While many women would take almost an hour to prepare just to look at least half-decent. Although she might not be so vain, she still took longer than him to prepare for the day.

    ��Shall we go?�� He broke in her thoughts as he stood in front of her, ready to leave.

    Now, it would seem that she was the one that was not prepared yet. At least, she had changed into her pair of jeans and shirt. She grabbed the hair bond lying on top of the dresser and ran her fingers through her hair to tie it in one ponytail.

    ��Just give me a second.�� She said as she dashed into the vanity mirror to fix herself.

    She could see the smirk on his lips as if he just had made another point. She would admit, she could not beat him when it came to how much time was spent picking up the clothes to wear and how long she stayed inside the bathroom.

    With a quick dabbed of powder on her cheeks, a slight application of lipstick on her lips, she was done. All that was left to do was put shoes on her feet and her phone in her bag.

    .....

    ��Done.�� She announced, hanging her bag on her shoulders as she moved closer to him.

    Suddenly, her hands covered her mouth, and her eyes had gone wide. ��I forgot all about breakfast.�� She looked at him, realizing that in her haste and excitement. She actually forgot to prepare something to eat.

    This day was starting to turn into a disaster for her, but she was not giving up. She could still turn this situation into something productive, positive, and fun.

    If he would see it that way once he learned what she had nned for today. She tried to open up to him earlier, but she decided to do itter.

    ��Never mind. We can grab something on the way.�� He told her, seeing that she was serious about going to this meeting.

    He was too busy earlier with his thoughts to put much weight on her ns. He finally stopped fooling around and wished he had cooperated with her sooner.

    Although he still had no idea of who she was seeing and why. But he would just tag along if that was what would make her happy. Besides, it must be something important if she was this excited about it.

    ��Again, where are we going?�� He finally asked, curious about their unexpected trip downtown. ��And, who are we meeting again?��

    She talked about it earlier when she walked out of the bathroom after her shower, but he was not paying attention. He was still sleepy, and his mind was floating somewhere else.

    He did not get the chance to ask again as he started fooling around. Then, she became irritated by his immature actions. And the rest was history.

    ��This time, let it be my surprise.�� She answered him, withholding the information from him.

    It was her form of penalizing him for not taking her seriously. She had wanted to talk about it, but she stopped when she noticed that he was not listening. Now, he had no option but to wonder who and where they were going.

    After almost an hour, including the traffic and other circumstances, they finally arrived in a fancy tall building covered with mostly sses.

    He recognized it as one of the leading architecture firms in the city. Now, he was curious about the reason for their visit. He should have really paid attention earlier.

    After a few minutes, they were quickly shown to arge conference room and offered some refreshments, which they both declined.

    ��Can I venture a guess that this has something to do with our dream house?�� He whispered near her ears as they sat side by side on the long elongated table.

    It was the only usible exnation he could think of on why they were sitting in this office, waiting for an architect to meet with them.

    Or else, she might have another house being built somewhere else, outside the city. But he doubted that possibility. He would assume that this was about his gift to her.

    He wondered if she did not like his ns about the house and wanted something changed in it. Or she just wanted to redo everything. Whatever it was, he would be willing topromise. After all, the house was hers.

    ��Your guess is correct. Now, would you listen to my proposal?�� She asked him, turning to him. She took a deep breath, gathering a slight momentum to get the words out of her mouth.

    She remembered looking up in the sky earlier, then the house immediately upied her mind. She could not stop thinking about it. Then, something popped up in her thoughts.

    It was beautiful ording to the ns he had shown her. An ideal home for a starting family like theirs. She actually loved it, at least the idea of it.

    It had a good neighborhood and would be excellent for kids if they finally had one or more. It was a good ce for raising a child.

    ��I am listening.�� This time, he had his full attention, turning to face her. He was not making the same mistake twice.

    Luckily, he had married a wonderful and understanding wife who always put up with his mischief. Something that he would be eternally grateful for.

    But he was bracing himself for what she had to say. Judging from her facial expression, it could be anything. It might be good or not.

    ��I think the house is perfect. Your design is just what I imagined my house would be when I was young.�� She started to exin.

    She remembered describing her dream house to her mother. It was not a fairy tale castle but still a big manor with many rooms and a massive garden.

    Somehow, she had described the house, which was the same as what her father had built for her mother. The one that she had grown up with.

    ��But...�� He did hear the hesitation in her voice. ��You can tell me if you don��t like it. I will not mind because I only want you to be happy with our new home.��

    She loved it, but there was something else that she was reluctant to tell him. He could tell from her eyes that there was something more.

    He had bought thend and its dpidated house way before he had met her. Then, he had abandoned the construction until now.

    He felt that he should provide her a decent home where they could build their family. Therefore, he had hired someone to proceed with the n.

    ��I love the idea, but it is not what I want for us.�� She finally said it, casting her eyes down to herp, afraid to look at his face. ��It is not the home I envisioned now for us, and if ever we will have kids.��

    She could tell that he had put a lot of effort into this. She felt terrible that she did not share the same view as him, but she had to be honest with him about it. She could not lie to him about how she felt.

    After careful deliberation about it, she could not ept his gift despite how beautiful the house would be. It was not a ce where she would like to raise their family.

    For her, it was just a big house, not a home.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588: The purest heart

    20*588 �C The purest heart

    He was not expecting that kind of reaction from her. Not after she said that she loved the house when she first saw it. But then again, he should have known better than to jump to his conclusion.

    He should have consulted with her and shared his ns before proceeding with the construction. He only had himself to me for putting her in an awkward position of declining his gift when clearly it was not what she wanted.

    ��Please, don��t feel bad about it, Dani. I only thought that you might like it.�� Alex could only reprimand himself upon seeing the conflict in her eyes.

    It must have been hard for her to admit to him that she did not like the house. He could not even imagine what she must be going through at the moment.

    He did not mind losing the house since he only bought the ce as an additional investment. He had no emotional attachment to the property.

    He could buy her another one that she preferred. This time, he would allow her to choose a ce where they would build their family. It would be their home.

    .....

    ��No, I actually love it. But, I don��t think that is the house for us.�� Dani repeated her earlier exnation, hoping she was not hurting his feelings by saying no to his gift.

    There were just too many things that she had considered about it that did not fit her criteria. Although as she said earlier, it would be a good home for someone else. But not for them.

    ��If you think it is not the perfect fit for us. Then, we could just sell the ce and find something else.�� He offered to her. ��It is really not a big deal. I only want to make you happy.��

    He took her hand, enveloping it in his, assuring her that he was ok with the idea of letting go of the house. He might have liked the concept of building a family there, but her happiness was more important to him.

    She would always be his home, and where she was, then that was where he would be. He could never imagine a future without her in his life.

    ��Really?�� Dani looked at him with hope in her eyes. She suddenly felt d that he did not take her rejection as a sign that she did not appreciate his present to her. ��You are ok with that.��

    She was not expecting that he would simply concede to her wishes. She thought that he might put up a little fight and argue about the merits of the house. But she was d he understood her.

    ��Of course.�� He assured her, kissing her hand to prove it. ��Now, tell me. What are we doing here if you did not like the house?��

    He was still curious since they should have seen a real estate agent if they had no more use for the house and not an architect. There was no sense in building it if they were not living in it.

    ��I was going to talk to you about it earlier, but you were busy with something else.�� She reminded him about his earlier behavior.

    She could see the guilty look on his face behind that boyish smile. How could she ever be mad at him when he was too charming for his own good.

    ��Yeah, about that. I am really sorry for not paying attention. I was still sleepy and disoriented.�� He reasoned with a pleading look, hoping that she would forgive him for being inconsiderate.

    He would have said horny but then again changed his mind when he saw her face. It was not a good time to be funny. She might not take it in a good way, not when she was being serious.

    ��Anyway, never mind that.�� She suddenly changed the subject, checking the time. She still had a few minutes to spare. ��About the house.��

    She had already told him that the house was not ideal for them, but how could she tell him that she had something else in mind that would be more suitable to build on that property.

    She guessed telling him the truth was the easiest way. She just had to brace the impact of his reaction. That would be if he reacted negatively to her rmendation. But she doubted that, knowing the man she married.

    ��What about it?�� Alex asked, encouraging her to go on, not knowing if he should be excited or afraid from the expression on her face.

    She did look thrilled about an idea that was going through her mind, but she was hesitant to share it with him. But he would support her whatever it was she was nning. Knowing her wife, she only had good intentions.

    ��I was thinking of donating the property to my friend��s foundation.�� She looked into his eyes, trying to guess what he might be thinking with her suggestion.

    She could see a smile forming on his face, so she thought it was probably a good sign that he was not outright rejecting her idea. Maybe he would find her idea a good option for the idle property.

    ��We are meeting her now, so she can exin it to you further about her current project. I believe it would be perfect as a new house for foster kids.�� She kept rambling on, hoping that he would also agree with her idea.

    She was helping her friend on her foundation about building several homes for kids who could not find good homes. So far, they had already constructed two units. One was already operating under the care of some volunteer nuns.

    She was inspired to be a part of this nonprofit organization because of her friend Jacky. Her experience, together with Andy, had opened her eyes to the sufferings that these kids were going through.

    He ced his index finger just on top of her lips, effectively shutting her up. He had heard enough. ��Yes!�� Alex answered even if she did not ask her any question.

    He agreed to her a hundred percent. He could see why she would suggest the idea to him. That ce would be better of as home for these kids.

    He felt overwhelming joy, proving, once again, that he was a lucky guy. He did not only marry a gorgeous, strong-willed, determined woman. But she was also a woman who had the purest heart.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589: A bullet right in between the eyes

    ��It is nice to see you again, my friend.�� He greeted his long-time colleague, shaking his hand, as he settled on the seat reserved for him in one of the finest restaurants in the city. As he joined his guest for lunch.

    He preferred to conduct his meeting in ces such as this one. It was a legitimate establishment where many negotiations and businesses were usually discussed and closed.

    No one suspected that many underground activities were also executed and nned in this ce, right under the noses of the authorities and enemies.

    ��The pleasure is all mine.�� He greeted back, signaling the attendant to take the order of his friend. ��It had been a long time. I was wondering if you even remembered me.�� He jokingly said as he returned to his drink.

    He was first to arrive in their appointed schedule, not wanting to bete or for his friend to wait for him. It had been a while since they had seen each other, although they didmunicate through other means from time to time.

    Still, he was excited to finally see his friend in person again as the new Don of their underground association. As he promised, before they went on separate ways, if he called, he would answer.

    ��Who can forget a man like you, Mike?�� He asked, a bit sarcastically, but both justughed at their internal joke.

    .....

    He could never forget the brotherhood they had formed back in the days. Mike was assigned to work with him as his trainee. He was against having one, but the rules required that he took the young rookie under his wings.

    He thought the rookie would only hinder his career as he struggled to make a name for himself. But this young man��s brilliance only highlighted his own. Together, they were unbeatable.

    Now, Mike was making a name of his own. He could not be prouder of the protegee he had created and molded through his image. If he wanted someone to surpass his achievement in this industry, it would be him.

    ��I am d to hear that. But honestly, I miss the old days.�� Mike said, slightly reminiscing the past when he was just starting out with his career.

    He could still remember how his boss wouldsh at him, ordering him around, making him quit every chance his boss could get. But he was determined to prove that his boss was wrong.

    In the end, this man finally realized his worth to his work and his organization. Mike had proven that his contribution was more valuable than the rest of his legal teambined.

    ��Well, now that you are here again. We might be working on some new projects again, or rather, against each other.�� He corrected his statement.

    He was working in the private sector, and his friend was now with the District Attorney��s Office. There was a likelihood that they would be going against each other.

    He could still remember when he asked him to take a job offered to him with another firm in another state. He was furious since they were already making a lot of progress with their tandem.

    But he had a different view of progress. A future that did not only involve the small world they had dominated. He was looking at a bigger picture which could only happen if they would explore their potential separately.

    ��I am actually looking forward to beating your ass in court,�� Mike said to the slightly older man in front of him, unafraid of his reputation inside a courtroom.

    He might be one of the best in this city, but he knew he was better. He just needed the opportunity to go against his mentor and prove that he was not the same man he had asked to leave his office.

    He had no grudge against him. He only wanted to prove that he had improved since he had been away. He might disagree with him from the start, but he appreciated what he did for him all this time. Now, he was back to serve him again.

    ��Me, too, Mike. I heard so many great things about what you have been doing.�� Heplimented his young apprentice. ��I must say, I am impressed. I can not wait to face you in front of a jury.��

    He certainly would like the challenge of facing a worthy adversary. He might have been his mentor, but this younger man had worked hard to be where he was today.

    He could not rob that victory from him. He deserved recognition for his achievement. He also earned the chance to face and beat him when the time came.

    ��Anyway, I already made a few investigations about thewsuit against Nicks Travis.�� He slightly lowered his voice, avoiding anyone from hearing their conversation.

    It was a sensitive issue, and nobody must suspect that they had been discussing the merit of the entire case. If somebody would notice their association, they could easily exin their past working rtionship.

    ��What is your status in the case?�� He asked, turning a little bit serious this time.

    He still pretended that they were discussing nothing of the ordinary. But he was interested to know the current situation on the other side of the fence.

    He had nothing to do with the case since he avoided any involvement with thewsuit, even when it was offered to him. But he wanted to keep track of everything that was happening.

    ��Unfortunately, I am still not the lead prosecutor for the case. But I am working on it.�� He informed him of thetest development in his situation with his new office.

    He was new, so it would take him a while to work his way to the top of thedder. But, he was confident that he could manage to snake his way to leading the prosecution team against Nick.

    ��What have you heard so far?�� He asked, wanting confirmation that the reports of his other teams were urate.

    He could not afford any mishaps at this point. Or else, his entire n would be ruined. Even his delicate position as the new head of the underworld would bepromised. He could not let that happen.

    ��Nick had not breathed a word about you as far as the reports indicated. Nothing also about the underground organization.�� Mike assured him. ��But I still need time to dig more on his case and talk to him personally to confirm all this.��

    He could not trust the papers sent to him. The other member of the prosecution team might still be withholding information. A hidden bomb that he had not seen that could suddenly blow off in their faces.

    ��What about Samson?�� He heard the big man was only pointing at Nick this time, but he wondered if there was a chance that he might give his organization too.

    He liked the big man when he first met him. He had actually met him and talked to him, but Samson was not aware that it was him. His big boss. Samson thought he was only helping a man having a bad day. But it was a long story for another time.

    Usually, he would have ordered the execution of Samson for knowing too much and betraying him. But he owed him his life. For that, they were now even.

    The next time Samson dared to cross him, he guaranteed to put a bullet right in between the eyes of the man who betrayed him. But not before he executed his family in front of him.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590: Dream house

    ��Can I invite both of you for lunch?�� She looked at her watch, surprised, seeing that it was way past noon. She had been carried away with her presentation that she had not noticed it was already lunchtime.

    In her excuse, the unexpected meeting was not on her schedule for the day. Therefore, she had not prepared anything for her guests.

    Finally, she decided that treating them outside for something to eat was the least she could do for their time and pledge of support to her cause.

    ��I will not say no to that,�� Alex stated, feeling the silent growling of his stomach since they had not consumed anything that morning. ��I am famished.�� He added, looking at her wife, daring her to make a remark.

    He suggested grabbing something to eat on their way to the meeting. But his wife was so anxious to even think about eating anything.

    Besides, she kept saying that they were alreadyte, and he did not want to be med if they came in even a minute after her designated time. So, he had agreed to skip breakfast altogether.

    ��We will love to join you, Haley.�� Dani finally interjected, epting the offered meal. She had to admit that she could also feel her tummy rumbling.

    .....

    She felt guilty that she had starved her husband because she could not eat. After all, it was not his fault that she felt uneasy and slightly queasy that morning, unable to think about food.

    Anyway, it was already time to eat, therefore might as well join her friend on her invitation. It was better than trying their luck finding a ce that was now probably crowded with people.

    ��Give me a minute to arrange it.�� She told them, leaving the couple to go to her office so she coulde up with something.

    She had to make a lunch reservation quickly. Luckily, she knew the owner of one just nearby her office. She had renovated her ce, so she always made space for her.

    While the couple was left sitting in the conference room, waiting for her return. For a few seconds, the two remained preupied with their individual thoughts.

    He looked around the intricate design around him, checking the style of their firm. So far, he could see the appeal of why many hired this firm. Personally, he had never dealt with them.

    Nevertheless, he knew that hispany also hired them in some of their projects. The results as far as he had seen were excellent.

    ��What was her name again?�� He asked again, returning his attention to his wife, curious if he heard her name right.

    He believed that he might have heard her name from somewhere but just could not remember it at the moment. He kept thinking about it, trying to jog his memory for some sort of recognition.

    He walked toward the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing at the tall skyscrapers outside. Until now, he was amazed at the progress before him, something that had attracted him to this city in the first ce.

    ��Haley Rosley.�� She repeated, gazing at the back of her husband. ��She is one of the senior architects in this firm. We met through severalmon friends because of her foundation.�� She exined to her husband her affiliation with her friend.

    Although they had been around the same social circle since they were young, they did not really be friends then. They never had the opportunity to interact until now.

    She was not that close to Haley, but she still considered her a friend. They learned they shared a few things that they were both passionate about, just like this project.

    So, when she realized what she wanted with the property, she immediately called her friend. She knew Haley was busy. But in her excitement, she insisted on the meeting for today.

    ��Haley Rosley.�� He mused to himself. ��Her name sounded quite familiar to me, but I am sure we have not met before.�� He shared his confusion with his wife.

    He was good with names and faces. The Rosley family was a familiar name in this industry since they dominated the market for creating innovative designs. Still, she seemed to be a mystery to him.

    ��Maybe you have read her name in the news or some magazine. She was featured this past year for her new innovations and her recent works.�� Dani exined as she followed her husband by the window.

    In addition to her many achievements in her profession, Haley was also a model. She served as an ambassador for some charitable organizations. She also helped several foundations with their cause.

    ��That could be it.�� Alex conceded, giving up on determining why her name was familiar, thinking he might have read it somewhere in passing as his wife suggested.

    His mind went back to her ns, agreeing that it was a great idea. He did not mind donating the property to the foundation if it would serve a better purpose than building a house where nobody would live.

    ��Are you sure that you have no problems with this idea?�� She asked, looking for assurance that she was not trampling on his dream of building them a home.

    At the moment, she had no idea of what kind of home she wanted for their family. She was still in the process of figuring that out. But she was convinced that the house he was building for her was not the home she wanted.

    ��I already gave the property to you. It is already under your name. Do what you wish to do with it?�� Alex gave her a light squeeze on her shoulders, giving her the signal to go ahead with her ns.

    He enveloped her into his arms as they stared at the endless sky above, standing side-by-side. ��We can always buy or build our new home somewhere else.�� He added, giving her head a gentle kiss before letting her go, so he could look into her eyes.

    ��I was thinking the same thing.�� She smiled at her husband, thankful that he was on board with her ns. ��I am sure that we will find the house that would be perfect for our family.��

    She leaned over, returning his gesture with a mild peck of her lips on his. Thanking him with action, appreciating his understanding and support.

    ��I hope I am not interrupting anything.�� A voice came by the door. Then, they both noticed Haley waiting for them. ��But we can now go to lunch if you are ready to leave.��

    Haley had watched the couple for a few seconds before she decided to interrupt them. She admired people just like them. She could only wish to find someone who would also love her unconditionally.

    ��Not at all,�� Dani answered her friend, turning to her. She moved towards her with Alex at her side with their hands entwined. Then, a painting caught her eye. A house surrounded by roses.

    It suddenly reminded her of a house that she had adored. It was that kind of house she could live in forever. She believed it had everything she wanted and more. Things she never even imagined she liked.

    The first time she saw it, she knew it was perfect. She felt at home. She knew she had fallen in love with her dream house at first sight.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591: Caught red-handed

    ��I want you to watch him. Report to me whatever you will learn about his actions.�� He answered when asked about Samson.

    He would deal with him personally. If he proved his loyalty to him and the group. He would reward him with a higher position in his rank.

    Otherwise, Samson would end up at the bottom of the sea, where he would rot for eternity. No one would even know he existed in this world, and no one would miss him either in this lifetime.

    ��What about the couple?�� Mike asked, still concerned about what they might know of the organization.

    Although current reports still indicated that the couple had not shown knowledge or interest in pursuing a case against them, he still believed he had to dig deeper.

    He could not allow any hidden surprises to catch them unaware. Cases like this could be tricky. Last-minute evidence and witnesses could be crucial in winning the case and convicting the criminal.

    In this case, all me should point to one person alone. The unlucky beneficiary of the usation was no other than Nicks Travis. He concocted this entire crime as far as they were concerned.

    .....

    ��As long as the two remained clueless or shut their mouths if they knew anything, they could keep their heads on their shoulders.�� He told his old partner.

    At the moment, he would like his people to lie low. He only gave tasks to those he could trust. The situation was very delicate and should be handled discreetly and efficiently.

    He would avoid any confrontation with the couple in the meantime. Not when the situation with the authorities was hot. If there was no reason for him to intervene and take matters into his hands, he would dly stay quiet on the side.

    He did not want the authorities snooping around his backyard if they suspected his involvement in the case. He needed to distance himself from the couple but make sure Nick took all the me for everything.

    ��As you wish.�� Mike also agreed with his n. He also would not stir any trouble when it was not necessary, but he still advised him to take some precautions.

    He discussed a few more things with his former partner regarding a few legal matters and concerns with the underground organization.

    Although they gathered a few nces and greetings from the other diners, they did not see any problems so far. They appeared like they were just having a casual lunch between two friends.

    ��Anyway, I will not keep you anymore. I know you still have a lot to do.�� He told Mike, d that he finally had his partner back to support him.

    In his current position, he needed people he could count on. Men that he could trust with his life. Mike was one of them. He would willingly put his life for him, just like Mike would sacrifice his life for him.

    ��It was nice to be back,�� Mike said to him, happy that he was once again serving the man he owed a lot of his sess today. ��Then, I will see you around.��

    He dropped his napkin on the table as he shook his friend��s hand as he bade goodbye. A show for the others to watch, an ending to a reunion of old friends. But to them, it was just the beginning of a long partnership.

    ��You go ahead. I will just need to make a phone call.�� He told his pal, letting him leave before him.

    He grabbed his phone, pressing a number. He still needed to deal with a few loose ends in this case. He could not allow anything to jeopardize his position.

    Just a few tables away from his location, anothermotion was happening at the exact moment. The owner was showing her new guests to their table.

    ��I hope you will enjoy our specials.�� She personally amodated them, knowing that they were Haley��s guests.

    Since Haley helped her renovate her ce, customers starteding and noticing her restaurant. The restaurant was almost on the brink of bankruptcy, but with her help, she was able to recover.

    Haley swore she loved her food. So, she helped her with the renovation. She insisted on paying her for the expenses, but Haley only allowed her to cover the materials through a loan.

    ��Haley, speak only of good things about your food,�� Dani stated as she settled on her seat with Alex��s assistance.

    Dani told the owner how Haley was bragging about the quality of food that the restaurant served. She learned that this restaurant was one of the first establishments Haley had helped, which inspired her to create her foundation.

    ��Well, I can��t wait to dig in.�� Alex also joined in the conversation, sitting next to his wife. While Haley sat across from the two of them.

    He would have loved to talk more about the current topic, but his stomach growling indicated it was time for something else. He needed sustenance soon.

    ��I think this young man can��t wait any longer.�� The owner teased him, making everyoneugh on the table, including Alex.

    After ordering the specials, the owner finally left them on their table to proceed to the kitchen to have their food prepared. The three continued talking about the foundation and their ns.

    ��I will check the ce this week. If you can give me the blueprints of the previous ns, it would be helpful.�� Haley exined to them.

    She told them about her intent to convert their original n of building a house for a family to something that would be more fitting for a foster home.

    But to save on materials,bor, and time, she would need to see what was already done with the ce. Then, she could work on redesigning it to work ording to the standard required by thew in this case.

    She did not want to waste time and money if she had to demolish and start over again. It was better to adjust to what was currently done and work from there.

    ��I agree. Let me have my team call you for everything you will need.�� Alex offered, so they could facilitate the construction of the new project.

    He did not believe in dying it any longer than necessary when everything was set. He would help in any way he could as long as it would make her wife happy.

    Seeing the passion in her eyes, the happiness this new endeavor had brought to her face, the smile that seemed to brighten up the room. It was all worth it.

    ��What is wrong?�� Alex noticed that his wife was silent, and her smile faded as her eyes fixed on someone on their other side.

    He followed his gaze and recognized the man on the other table. He had met him several times before but never did get a chance to have a meaningful conversation with him.

    ��Is it ok if I greet him and ask him to join us if he is dining alone?�� She remembered the kindness he showed her when she went back to work. She only wished to return the same gesture.

    When Alex nodded in agreement, seeing nothing wrong with it, she stood up and walked toward the man who had been a mentor to her.

    ��Excuse me, Gerald.�� She approached and greeted him when she noticed that he was done with his phone conversation.

    She waved his hand to him, trying to catch his attention. When he finally looked up, he seemed surprised to see her, standing on his other side.

    She could not me him when he seemed preupied with his thoughts. Although she did not n to sneak up, he just did not notice hering over to his table.

    But, she could not help but feel bad for what she did, seeing the reaction on his face. His eyes bulged a bit, and his expression changed. It appeared like he was suddenly afraid or guilty of something.

    ��Dani, I am sorry. I did not see you.�� Gerald immediately responded, quickly recovering from his shock. ��How long have you been standing there?�� He quickly straightened up and greeted her back.

    He was left wondering if she had heard anything from his conversation. He was not expecting to see her in this restaurant at this time. He believed that she never frequented this ce.

    Now, he could only wonder if his secret had been discovered.

    Did she hear any of his conversations?

    Was he caught red-handed?

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592: No one would be the wiser

    She felt slightly guilty for surprising him. It was not her intention. She only stood on the side as not to disturb him or eavesdrop on his conversation.

    ��Not long,�� Dani assured him, moving from his side to the front of the table.

    Gerald quickly stood from his seat to offer her one. ��Will you join me for lunch?�� Pulling a chair for her beside him.

    He quickly set aside his musing as he attended to her. He would not mind eating another meal if she joined him. He could not let an opportunity like this pass by.

    However, his mind still would not stop thinking if she had seen him dining with his friend, Mike. But if she had just arrived a few minutes ago, she might not have seen him.

    ��Actually, I am here to invite you to join us.�� She pointed at the table not far away from where she stood. ��I am having lunch with my husband and a friend when I notice that you are alone.��

    She tried to exin why she hade over to his table. She appreciated his offer. But it was her turn this time to do a good deed.

    .....

    She assumed that he had not eaten anything yet. But the slight smudge of watermark on a recently cleaned table indicated that he must be done having his lunch.

    ��Oh!�� He remarked, turning his head in the direction of his hand. He quickly acknowledged her husband, not wanting to appear anything but friendly.

    As much as he wanted to avoid the couple as he originally nned. He contemted if it was a better idea to join them instead.

    As the saying went, keep your friends close and your enemies closer. Were they friends or enemies? That remained to be seen after his careful assessment of the situation.

    He could certainly use this opportunity to get near the couple. He could exploit this growing friendship to his advantage. If he wanted things done better, he should do it himself. That was what his father always told him.

    ��But if you are finished, I don��t want to keep you from your busy schedule.�� She felt slightly awkward, seeing that she might be interrupting his busy schedule. ��I am sure you have more important things to do than join us for lunch.��

    Judging from his table, he must have an early lunch date with a client. Now, he must be in a hurry from the call she observed earlier. It felt like she just interrupted him from an important matter.

    ��No, not at all.�� Gerald quickly replied to her. ��I will love to join you and yourpanion.�� He added, finally deciding what course to take.

    He loved to take on the challenge of spending time with them. It would be interesting to see what would happen during the meal. He would like to know what he would learn from the couple during their conversations.

    ��Then, we are delighted to wee you to our table,�� Dani responded with a friendly smile, d that he epted her invitation.

    She gestured for him to follow her, but he excused himself for a second to make another phone call. He promised to join them in a minute or two.

    Dani returned to her table with a smile at her husband. She was happy that she could return the favor he had shown her. Then, an idea also urred to her as she neared their table.

    ��I just convinced him to join us,�� Dani told Alex, who assisted Dani back on her seat. ��I really want you to meet him. He is my boss and good friend.�� She directed her attention to Haley.

    She would like to introduce her friend, Haley, to her other friend and boss, Gerald. She was not ying matchmaker. It was not her initial intention, but who knew, maybe they were indeed a match.

    Both of them were single and avable as far as she knew. Haley was not in a rtionship, and so thus Gerald. They could both use an introduction.

    ��If he is a potential client or donor. Then I might be interested.�� Haley jokingly responded, knowing that she was not looking for anything else in the meantime.

    But, she could not offend her friend and her husband by declining to meet their friend. It would be rude and uncharacteristic of her. She had always been a friendly person.

    ��He could be a potential donor since he loved to do some pro bono cases with me,�� Dani exined to her friend.

    She had seen how many people he had tried to help with his cases. Winning them one by one, without waiting for anything return. To her, he was a magnificentwyer.

    Gerald had truly inspired her to continue with her mission. To change the justice system and help the oppressed people who did not have a voice in the rules of thew.

    ��I am sure that anyone who will hear your pitch will never hesitate to donate to your cause.�� He told her, assuring her that meeting Gerald would be fruitful for her foundation.

    He was already donating to some other organizations, helping the different sectors of society. Still, he would never hesitate to give more to those who would badly need them.

    ��Here hees,�� Dani warned the two who were still discussing the man in the suit on his way to their table.

    Gerald stopped in front of them and greeted the group. Dani automatically introduced her husband, but they already knew each other from previous encounters.

    Then, she introduced her friend, Haley, to her boss, Gerald. They shook hands, and Gerald helped Haley back to her seat like a true gentleman.

    Now, Gerald sat across from Alex, sitting beside Haley on the table. He did not mind since he was here to observe Alex. But, he could use Haley as a cover for this little get-together.

    ��Haley is involved in many charitable foundations. Maybe you might be familiar with some of it. At the moment, we are talking about a new project.�� Dani told Gerald, letting him in the topic of conversation.

    She believed that the more people who would want to get involved in the project, the better. It would provide more support and funding for the beneficiaries.

    ��You know me, Dani. I try as much as I can to help in any way possible. If you need my help in this. You can count on me.�� Gerald offered, appearing genuinely interested in the subject matter.

    He had hidden his real identity through his career and many charitable works. Who would think that he, a reputablewyer who defended the masses and helped them in their needs, would be a criminal? No one.

    Everybody praised his name in broad daylight for his aplishment but cursed him at night for his illegal activities behind the shadows of the night.

    ��Really?�� Haley could not contain her excitement that another one had just pledged his support to her cause.

    She could not believe her luck today to have three prominent figures interested in helping her. She immediately shook the hand of the man who was sitting by her side, thankful for his help.

    ��Anything to help. If not for these people, I will be nothing.�� He did speak the truth.

    He knew his underground businesses flourished because of most of the people he was helping. Some of them were involved in most crimes happening on the street.

    Gerald observed the man sitting across from him, remaining a bit silent. He wished to see his reaction to his presence. He wanted them to be friends and had no wish to poke the bear.

    He did not want any of them to suspect anything suspicious about him. So, in this case, no one would be the wiser.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593: A warrior princess

    Eida had changed her clothes countless times, yet, she was still not contented with the result. She looked again in the mirror, checking the next dress she tried on.

    She thought it was stillcking something, yet the others she already put on were too over the top. She needed something that screamed elegance but subtlely emphasized her sexy curves.

    ��Here.�� Her assistant handed her another set of clothes to try on, cing them on her bed.

    Then, she sat down on the edge of the bed, watching her boss sort through the pile. Her boss had many clothes to choose from, and most of them would be good enough to wear in her opinion.

    She could not understand why her boss was fretting about this meeting. She had never seen her in this mood before. Usually, she would pick a dress without care then be done with it.

    ��I don��t think so.�� She said to the first dress she picked from the pile. Then, disregarded almost half of it, leaving the rest to try on.

    One by one, she put them on, looking at herself in the mirror. But nothing seemed to satisfy her fancy. She could not decide on any of them. Until she was down to thest one.

    .....

    It was the only piece left on her bed. A new dress she had bought out of impulse but had not worn yet. She put it on quickly, turning around to see how it fit her.

    ��Wow, you should definitely wear that.�� Her assistant uttered in amazement, admiring the new piece of clothing.

    She certainly thought that her boss looked great in the dress. It was a gorgeous dress that could make a man take a second look at her and drool over her.

    ��You think?�� She looked at her assistant, raising her brow in question.

    If she was going to be on time, she had better decide soon what to wear. She could not go through all those clothes again to pick another one. And, there was no more time to buy a new one.

    She looked at herself again on her reflection, musing at what stared back at her. As she scrutinized more closely, she began to see the appeal of the clothes that wrapped around her body.

    ��Yeah, I think you are right.�� She said to her assistant, turning around to give it a final look.

    She finally agreed that it was indeed perfect to what she was aiming for tonight. It was ssy but just a bit slutty. Finally, feeling pleased with her choice.

    ��Wait a minute. Are you going out with the prince as a reporter on the job or as his date?�� Her assistant teasingly asked, curious about the way her boss was acting.

    She took the discarded clothes off the floor and dumped them back in her closet, not bothering to sort them out. She was her assistant in the office, not her maid.

    ��Why are you here again?�� Eida turned to her assistant, diverting the topic, not wanting to answer her question.

    She had her reason for trying to look her best in this meeting. She knew this was not a date, but she still liked to look her best tonight. But she did not n to share her ns with her assistant.

    She moved out of her length-size mirror and sat down in front of her vanity table, picking out the shades she would use for her makeup.

    ��Yeah, about that.�� She quickly returned to pick up the bag that she left at the side of the bed when she entered her room.

    She was supposed to hand the files to her earlier, but she ended up helping her boss with her clothes. She quickly took a thick envelope out of her bag and ced them in front of her.

    ��What is this?�� Eida asked, curious about the stack of papers inserted in the unmarked envelope.

    She dropped her lipstick on the table, wondering if those were the data she needed for her story. She started shuffling through the files, scanning the contents for information.

    ��Those are the researches gathered by our teamst night.�� Her assistant told her as she walked back to the bed and grabbed her bag, ready to leave.

    ��I think your exact words were. I want them in my hands by tomorrow.�� She said as she walked out of her room, saying goodbye to her boss.

    She loved working with her boss, but she could be demanding most of the time. But she was notining. Her boss worked very hard, which might be more than any of them.

    ��Thanks,�� Eida shouted over the closing door.

    She did ask for it, she thought as she scanned swiftly on the files before closing it again and setting it aside. She had no time to read theprehensive report, but it looked interesting.

    She continued to finish the application of her makeup, putting on the final touches. Then, she grabbed her phone and made ast-minute check on any messages and the time before inserting it inside her purse.

    If she left now, she would be just in time for the meeting with the prince, counting a few minutes with the traffic. She preferred to arrive first than to make him wait.

    ��Shall we make the prince drool?�� She whispered to herself, inspecting her final appearance in her mirror, remembering what her assistant told her about the dress.

    She arrived at the club earlier than she thought. Luckily, the traffic was light, and she did not have a problem with the parking.

    She made her way to the bar, but not without eyes following her every step. She knew she had made the right choice with the dress.

    ��Can I get you a drink?�� A man automatically stood beside her on the bar as soon as she sat on a stool.

    She was about to order herself a ss while waiting for the prince. But the man already beat her to it. He signaled for the bartender without even waiting for her reply.

    ��That won��t be necessary.�� Another male voice answered the cocky man,ing from her back. ��Thedy is with me.��

    The other man looked at the neer and smiled. Then, said his apologies before backing away. On the other hand, she never looked behind her, already knowing who it was.

    ��I believed I owe you three bottles of beer.�� He stated, sitting on the other stool beside her.

    He called the man on the other side of the bar and immediately ordered for the two of them. Then, he turned around to finally look at her.

    It was no surprise that he found her attractive, especially in the dress that she was wearing. He wondered if she usually went out on interviews with those clothes or just when she went on bars.

    He could not presume that she went to all that trouble of dressing up for him. That would be ridiculous. In their past encounters, she did not show any hint that she was interested in him. Other than to get information.

    ��Don��t expect that I will thank you for saving me from that man. I can very well ward him off on my own.�� She turned slightly to face him, showing him that she was no damsel in distress.

    She was tired of men who thought they could bully their way to her pants or men treating her like she could not defend herself. She was an independent woman who knew what she wanted and worked hard to get it.

    ��I don��t think you did need saving, but I think he does.�� He answered her as he took the two sses of beer and handed one to her. ��You would have eaten him alive if I did not save him from you.�� He wittily answered her, putting on his charming smile.

    He met a lot of women who were capable of taking care of themselves. Most of them believed that they did not need a man.

    And just like those women, he ssified her as a warrior princess, capable of saving the world.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594: Simply not interested

    Somehow, her earlier statement about him being anything like Nick seemed wrong. Lance might be different, after all, from most of the men she had met.

    She did meet a handful of men that she respected and admired. Now, this man suddenly became more attractive to her than before.

    ��I am d that we understand each other.�� Eida raised her ss to him, liking how he reacted to her statement.

    She admitted that she still needed a man, but only under her condition and not the other way around. She was a feminist, not a man-hater. There was a big difference.

    She still desired things that only men could provide for her. However, she would not be subjected to their demands or expectations. It had to be mutual and on equal terms.

    ��I assure you, we are on the same page.�� Lance clinked his ss with hers, agreeing with her, believing they thought of the same thing.

    He enjoyed thepanies of independent women. He had nothing against those who knew what they wanted and were not afraid to get it.

    .....

    Actually, hemended such characteristics, making them on the top of his list. He suddenly remembered Jacky as another example of someone strong enough to fight for what she believed in.

    ��Good.�� She took a sip of her beer and looked around the ce, scanning the entire room from the decorations to the guests.

    It was her first time visiting the establishment, and she wondered why she never knew its existence. It was probably new from its appearance, she concluded.

    She had been preupied with her stories that she had not gone out with anyone since Nick. She could not me herself when it was an opportunity that she would be a fool to let slip her fingers.

    ��They serve one of the best beer in the city,�� Lancemented, taking his ss and taking a sip of his drink.

    He had been a frequent customer of this club since it had opened. He liked that it was not overcrowded, and people seemed to mind their own business.

    ��Yeah, it does taste different.�� She liked that they were casually talking, easing the conversation through her goal.

    Initially, she only wanted the interview he promised. But as she kept thinking about him, she knew her attraction to him was already affecting her ability to focus on her work.

    Presently, she wished to change that. She believed she needed a break from her obsession with her story. At the same time, deal with her growing fixation with the prince.

    She had a perfect way to resolve that if he would agree with her proposition. That was if he would see her proposal as nothing more than an agreement and nothing more.

    ��You certainly look gorgeous tonight.�� Thepliment slipped off his tongue before he could filter it.

    He saluted his ss to her before taking a gulp of the beer in his hand, covering up his blunder. He already said it. There was no more reason to deny it, so might as well own up to it.

    He wished to turn the other way, but his eyes were glued to her face. He seemed to be in a trance as he watched the tip of her tongue touch the top surface of her lips, slightly tasting the glistening alcohol on her red flesh.

    If she was nning to seduce him, it was actually working. But he quickly scrubbed the idea out of his consciousness, treating this meeting as a professional interview and not remotely close to a date.

    ��Thanks,�� Eida responded with an alluring smile. She shifted in her stool until she was totally facing him, with her long legs in full disy before him. ��I am d that you like it. You look dashing yourself.��

    She was clearly flirting with him this time, and she did not want any confusion. He was a man who had been around many women. She could tell that he could read the signs.

    She could sense that he was attracted to her from theirst encounter. She had mulled over this idea the entire night and decided to check her theory.

    So far, her suspicion seemed to be on the mark. From his reaction to her dress and how his eyes flickered when itnded briefly a little below her neckline, she knew he was thinking of only one thing.

    ��I think most men in this room liked your outfit.�� He stated it as a fact. He had seen how the men had followed her as she entered the room.

    She did not see him, sitting on the other side of the room, waiting for her. In fairness, he was slightly hidden from view at the entrance. But he noticed her, just like the rest of the men in the ce.

    He was already on his way to greet her when another man offered to buy her a drink. Something in him did not feel right. His possessive nature came out, iming her to be his.

    ��Well, I did not wear this for them.�� She said, looking at him directly in the eye.

    If he did not receive the signal before, she hoped that this would be clearer this time. She believed that men and women were equal. She was attracted to him, so why should she wait for him to make the first move.

    She had done this one time before, and she was not disappointed with the result. She thought she should try it again, hoping for a better response.

    ��Anyway, I think we should start with our meeting.�� Lance quickly changed the subject, snapping out of her enchanting spell.

    He was not naive at the signals she was throwing at him. He could decipher them quite clearly. Although he was very attracted to her, he was not letting his libido control any of his actions.

    He quickly turned away from her to get himself under control. He focused on the reflection of his face at the mirror on the other side of the counter, not wanting to give in to temptation.

    He wondered if he had given her any signal, suggesting that he was interested in her. If he did, then he would like to correct that misunderstanding.

    He was simply not interested in pursuing any rtionship with her, not now or ever.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595: Strictly professional

    She was slightly stunned by his reaction to her seduction. She was absolutely sure that he was attracted to her too. But after he subtly rejected her advances, she felt slightly embarrassed by her actions.

    But if she failed with her other mission with him, she still had one more she needed to focus on. Maybe he was not the man for him at this point. She decided to put her full attention instead to her work.

    ��Oh, right?�� Eida returned to her previous position in the bar and took another sip of her beer, trying to get a grip of herself.

    She pretended to be clueless that he had just rejected her. She had never been in this kind of situation before. Usually, she was the one turning her back on an offer, not the other way around.

    She suddenly felt awkward, thinking that she had misread his earlier actions. It would seem that she was the only one attracted to him. Or otherwise, he was better at controlling his urges than she was.

    ��I am sorry, but if you want a story, I suggest we get this interview going.�� Lance pointed out, trying hard to divert his mind anywhere else than from where his thoughts were going.

    Many had unted their body to get close to him, wanting a chance to be part of the royal family. But he had stayed clear of them, not letting them use him for their selfish reasons.

    .....

    He had no idea what she was trying to aplish, but getting under his pants would not make him spill any information about the case. If that was what she intended by trying to seduce him.

    ��You said that you have something to say, off the record.�� She finally recovered from her situation and went back to business, realizing that she had made an error of judgment.

    When she thought about theirst encounter, she was convinced that he felt the same way as her. She could tell that the attraction was mutual.

    But the way he was acting now, it appeared that he was immuned with her charms. She was wrong to make the first move. Well, everybody made mistakes. She was not an exception.

    ��I will trust you with this information, but I don��t want any of this to end up in the next news cycle.�� He yed with his ss for a few seconds, thinking if he was doing the right thing.

    As experienced taught him, reporters could not be trusted, but his gut told him that she might be different from the rest of them.

    He should trust her with this information. Maybe she had information about this that could help them in their investigation. She had already helped them before. She might do it again.

    ��When I give my word, you can trust that I will keep it. Whatever you will tell me will be off the record as long as the investigation was ongoing, but give me something that I can write at least.�� She reasoned with him.

    She was a reporter. Telling a story was her life. If she could not tell anything about the case, then this man better give her something that would be interesting enough for the time being.

    He was silent for a while, contemting his thoughts while she waited for his answer. He emptied his ss before turning again to face her.

    With the tip of his thumb, he wiped the foamy white substance that stuck on the side of his lips. He finally made a decision. Hopefully, he would not regret it in the end.

    ��The couple suffered just like any kidnap victims had under the hands of the perpetrators.�� He began to narrate to her. ��But they had survived the ordeal and would like to tell the entire traumatic experience in their day in court.��

    The couple did not want the press to meddle with the issue, not wanting to sensationalize the criminal act and worsen their experience.

    Although the issue was already out with the media, the couple still would like to keep a tight lid on the situation. They avoided talking to the press and having their pictures taken.

    Many spections circted about the arrest of Nick, but nobody from their camp conducted interviews aside from the official statement released.

    ��I assure you that I understand what they were going through. I am not here to make matters worse. I am just here to offer my assistance to get their words out to people who might want to hear their experience.�� She exined her side to him.

    She started asking questions, but he only answered some of them, avoiding theplicated ones. He kept telling her that he could not divulge matters that wouldpromise the investigation.

    He shared more knowledge about the couple, but she felt it was already old news. She wanted something fresh that the other reporters had not yet covered. She needed a new story.

    ��In a way, maybe it would help them if they would talk about it and air their side. We can only hear the side of the used, who clearly denies any involvement in the abduction.�� She continued.

    She would do anything to convince this man that she was here to help and not make matters worse for the royal couple. She had no harmful intention against their case.

    ��You can��t me Alex and Dani for keeping their silence. But eventually, they will talk, and you will be the first one on the scene.�� He guaranteed. As of now, that was all he could give her.

    He did not have the power to divulge more information, but he had something that could be worth her while instead. A deal that might at least give her something to do while waiting for her big story.

    Finally, they had settled on a morefortable conversation after a couple of sses of beer. The earlier awkwardness was gone.

    ��Come on, you must have something else that you can give me.�� Her earlier attempt to seduce him had been forgotten as her story again took precedence in her priority. ��Anything, like if the princess is already pregnant or something.��

    It was still a story that the masses would certainly like to know. A piece of story newsworthy of the front page and the top of the hour as far as she was concerned.

    ��I am sorry, but I have nothing else to tell you about the couple. But if you want another story, why not talk about me.�� He offered instead.

    He did not usually allow reporters to interview him. He only conducted a few photoshoots and entertained a question or two. That was at most his interaction with the press.

    ��You will give me an exclusive about your life.�� She could not help but register the shock on her face.

    From the recent investigation she did with him, she had learned about his refusal to be questioned by the press. A caption even said that he hated reporters.

    She was surprised that he was willing to give her the chance to interview him. Well, it was a rare opportunity that she believed she should grab.

    She was absolutely sure her producers would love the idea of her talking one-on-one with the prince. Many women would definitely be interested in watching her show.

    ��Yes, why not?�� He looked at her questioningly. ��Can I trust you with my story?�� He asked her.

    He started shouting inside his head, doing a self monologue, questioning his sanity. He just suggested exposing his life to her and to the entire world. He must be going crazy, he thought to himself.

    ��Of course. You can.�� Eida felt honored that he would give her the chance to tell his life story. ��Why are you doing this now?�� She asked, curious to his reason.

    ��You need a story, and I have one.�� Lance just offered her an exclusive of his life, something he had refused to do for as long as he could remember.

    He believed it was the only way to keep her off the back of the couple by diverting her attention to him. He would be the willing victim in the meantime for the sake of the good of everyone.

    Still, he did not trust her enough to get involved with her in a rtionship, whether friendship or more. This would be strictly professional, despite his physical attraction to her.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596: Crusade to seek justice and peace

    The room was lively as light music delicately yed in the background. People gathered in groups around the spacious living room, chatting andughing about various topics, either current events, business, or the likes.

    ��How is she?�� Ethan asked his son-inw, drinking a ss of bubbly wine, observing her daughter in the distance. He stood not far from the rest of the group, with Alex on his side.

    He asked Alex to bring his daughter home since Laura hosted a dinner party for them as a thanksgiving for their safe return. It was just a few family members and friends who attended the event.

    He watched her daughter interact with the other guest in the living room like she was perfectly alright. However, she could be good at hiding what she truly felt through the cloak of her smile.

    ��I think she is getting better every day,�� Alex responded to his question. ��I think her new project is helping her with her recovery.�� Alex followed the direction of his eyes,nding at his wife, who wasughing at something they must be talking about.

    Physically, she would seem fine. She was not hurt or abused during the abduction. Except for the minor scratches and bruises, she had no visible injuries from the unfortunate incident.

    However, he believed that emotionally, she was broken. He could only assume that she was frequently dreaming about their horrific experience, judging from the nightmares she was having.

    .....

    ��The building of the foster home. How is thating?�� Ethan asked, d that she had something preupying her mind besides her ordeal.

    He also donated materials for the project as soon as he heard about his daughter��s interest in the foundation. It was for a good cause, but moreover, he wanted to show his support to what she was doing.

    It was the only way he could help her daughter with whatever she was going through. If that could alleviate the suffering that she was feeling, then he would donate more houses for her cause.

    ��Aside from a few more paper works and a slight dy in the shipment of materials, everything else seems to be on track.�� He assured Ethan.

    He had been coordinating with Haley in expediting the processing of the project. He wanted the construction to begin soon so that they could finish it on time.

    ��Good. If you need anything else, just tell me.�� Ethan nodded his head, approving his ns, even offering more help. The sooner the project started, the better.

    His gaze once againnded on his daughter and wife, talking to some of their rtives. He would do anything to keep his family happy and safe.

    He had sworn he would not let anyone threaten his family��s future, not until he was alive. And he had not broken any of his promises yet, and he was not about to do it now.

    ��What are you intending to do with Nick?�� Alex asked, curious about his ns.

    He had heard from his team that Ethan was secretly making a move. But they were not entirely sure yet of his ns. Whatever it was, he wanted to know.

    He wanted to be part of anything that would put Nick out of their lives. As much as he wanted to believe in their justice system, he could not trust that it would stop Nick from his insanity.

    ��What do you mean?�� Ethan answered him, questioning his inquiry. ��Of course, I am doing everything, in my power, to put him in jail.�� He answered, hoping that is what he meant.

    Although he had a vague idea of what Alex might be asking, still, he pretended to be clueless about what he was asking. He was not about to divulge to him what his actual ns were.

    ��I meant I want to know what you are nning to do with him,�� Alex whispered, not wanting anybody around to hear their conversation. He was not persuaded that Ethan was letting the justice system deal with Nick.

    He could see the old man��s eyes narrowing at him, probably thinking about his words. He believed that Ethan was trying to concoct a lie, not wanting to involve him in what he had been doing.

    However, he was convinced that Ethan had something brewing under their noses. A n to take down Nick permanently. And he wanted to be included in the ns.

    ��I have no idea of what you are talking about.�� Ethan looked at him, acting innocent about what he was implying.

    He wondered if Alex had any idea of his ns. If he did, how much of his ns did he know. Then, he pondered if he was willing to include him with the rest of it.

    ��Do not bother to deny it. Do not give me that bullshit that you don��t know what I am talking about.�� Alex added, using a tone that meant he was serious.

    He could see that Ethan was reluctant to tell him anything. But he would convince him that he was not going away. If Ethan would not let him in, he might as well n something on his own.

    He wanted Nick eliminated permanently. He believed that as long as he was alive, he would never stop from causing havoc in their lives, especially Dani.

    Ethan was silent for a few seconds, contemting if he should involve Ethan with his n against Nick. If he had any choice, he would prefer to keep them in the dark.

    He wanted to avoid including his daughter and even his son-inw in his idea of going after Nick. He did not want to stain their hands with blood.

    ��Let us not talk about that in here,�� Ethan said, looking around the room, indicating that it was not the right ce.

    He finally realized that there was no more sense to deny it to him. Alex seemed determined to involve himself in his n. Whether he would like it or not.

    However, he would still try to convince him to turn a blind eye to his ns. He believed it would be better if Alex would just support his daughter and remained on her side.

    It was better if he stayed clear and focused on making his wife happy instead of joining him in his crusade to seek justice and peace for his family.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597: Taking thew into one��s hands

    Alex understood that it was hard for all of them. There was no one to be med for the unfortunate incident. But he could not sit and wait for what else would happen when he could do something about it now.

    ��Fine. But I will not stay on the sideline, knowing that Nick is still out there, nning again how to strike against us.�� Alex would take this situation into his own hand if he had to, just to make sure that Nick would not bother them again.

    He had sworn to protect Dani at all cost, and he intended to keep his promise. He was not about to break his oath for a man like him.

    ��I promise you that it will never happen again. Nick will never have that opportunity again.�� Ethan said, unable to control his resentment against the man who caused too many troubles in his family.

    He would stop him even if he had to make a deal with the devil. Because Nick did not deserve another chance to live in this world. He had already used up all his life. This was hisst.

    ��Then, let me help you,�� Alex said, confirming that Ethan was really up to something.

    He would do anything to make Nick pay for his crime. Especially after what he did with Dani. He did not care if he suffered under his hands, but what Dani had gone through was unforgivable.

    .....

    He still had no idea what happened to Dani during their abduction. She only kept telling him that she was not harmed in any way. However, he could feel it in his heart that she was affected by it more than she wanted to admit.

    And for that, he wanted Nick to pay. Not by rotting behind bars. It would not be enough punishment for a man like him. Besides, he believed that would not stop him from his evil schemes.

    If he had it his way, Nick would die first before he could get his filthy hands on Dani ever again. Nick had not shown them any mercy, then he did not deserve one either from him.

    ��Anyway, Dani��s birthday ising soon. Do you already have any ns to surprise her?�� Ethan quickly shifted their conversation to another topic.

    He could see the effect of Nick on his son-inw. He could not me him for feeling the way he did. It could not have been easy for him.

    However, he would continue their conversationter when they were in the privacy of his office. At the moment, it was not wise to continue talking about Nick, not in thepany of other people.

    He decided that discussing his daughter��s special day was more appropriate at the moment. It had been a while since hest had a birthday party for his daughter, and somehow he had missed it.

    She always opted to celebrate it with her friend or some other charitable organization, refusing to have a party prepared by them. He could not me her at the time, but things had changed now.

    ��I was hoping that we can have the groundbreaking ceremony of the foster home at least on her birthday,�� Alex informed his father-inw. ��Use it to form a small gathering among friends and the people she had helped.��

    It was why he wanted to hurry the permits of the construction. He believed it would be the perfect gift he could give his wife. She never wanted a gift for herself. She would prefer others to receive it instead.

    ��Yeah. I think that will be perfect.�� Ethan agreed with his ns, knowing how much the surprise would mean to his daughter.

    He never understood it before. The obsession of Dani to provide assistance to those who were less fortunate than them. He thought that it was enough that they were donating through charitable organizations.

    But his daughter went beyond that. She did not simply give them financial help, but she provided them with hope. Helping them, at the same time, giving them a chance to stand up again and rebuild themselves.

    ��Hey, what are you two nning? I hope it has nothing to do with world domination.�� Dani suddenly appeared in front of them, surprising them both.

    Dani entwined her arms around her husband as she waited for them to respond to her question. She was tired of smiling while talking to their guests. So, she decided to check on her husband.

    On the other hand, the two men were so engrossed in their topic that they barely noticed Dani came over to their side. Thankfully, she did not seem to hear what they were talking about.

    ��I think that was part of the program. But the broader issue has something to do with the housing project,�� Alex told his wife, kissing her on her temples while wrapping his arms around her waist.

    He was not about to confess to her that he and her father had just talked about Nick��s impending doom. He knew that she would totally disagree with their n.

    She was against taking the matter into their own hands. She believed that the justice system would be enough to make Nick pay for his crime.

    But she could not see the bigger picture. It might put Nick behind bars, but it would not stop him from continuing his n. It would be just a matter of time before he was out again and scheming against them.

    ��Oh, you are meddling with my project again.�� She used the two, but in truth, she did not mind.

    She was d for the first time, his father was actually taking a more significant role in themunity. He was not just providing financial aid but helping rebuild their society.

    She always believed it was the first step in making a better world not only for her but for the future generation. Somebody had to begin the change, or all would be lost.

    ��Just trying to help in any way we can.�� Ethan leaned to her side, giving his daughter a light peck on the cheeks.

    It was just the same when she was a child. He believed that his obligation to her would never stop. Not probably until hisst breath.

    He would continue to protect her daughter from anyone who would do her harm. He was just d that he was not alone anymore.

    He finally had someone he could depend on to carry his obligation in the eventuality of his death. But he was not dying soon, not yet. But someone else would, soon.

    ��I am d to hear that.�� But she did not buy their alibis.

    She could tell from their faces that they were talking about something else. But she was toote. She did not hear much from their conversation.

    She guessed it might have something to do with the case. But she knew they would never admit it to her. She still believed despite her plea, her father was still working secretly.

    She could not me her father or her husband. They had to deal with the situation in their own ways. But she still believed that taking thew into one��s hands was not the way.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598: Just opportunistic beings

    Her head had been going around in circles around the room, but she could not spot Alex anywhere. He told her that he was just going to the restroom, but he had not returned after that.

    She knew she had nothing to worry about every time he went out of her sight. It was not like he was actually missing or had been abducted. But she still felt ufortable.

    ��Would you excuse me?�� She told her distant aunt from her mother��s side. ��I think my mom needs me.��

    But that was just a reason to get away from the repeated stories of her childhood. She did not want to be rude, but she had heard about those stories for years. Though she loved them, she would like to look for her husband even more.

    She quickly made her way to her mother, who was busy talking to his uncle. But as she was walking, she realized that she had not seen his father, too, since the dinner had ended.

    ��Have you seen my dad?�� She asked one of her cousins, who was closed by, but he only shrugged his shoulder, indicating he had no clue.

    Then, she concluded that they might be hiding in his office, together with her husband. She suspected they were nning something but was unwilling to share it with her or anyone else.

    .....

    She quickly turned around the other way to check on them in her father��s office, believing they were probably continuing with whatever they were talking about earlier.

    However, before she could make a few more steps, his uncle stopped her in her tracks. ��Dani, where are you going? I hope you still have time for me.�� He spoke behind her, trying to catch up with her.

    She turned around again to find his uncle standing a meter away from her. It had been a long time since she saw him. Now, she felt guilty that she had seldom visited him. They were close, after all.

    ��Of course, Uncle Ben.�� She responded, stepping closer to him and giving him a hug. ��You know I will always have time for you. How have you been?��

    Her search would have to wait because she also would like to take this opportunity to talk to his uncle about her cases. Nobody else would be more qualified to guide her than his uncle regarding matters of thew.

    He had been one of her mentors for almost half of her life. Whether it was about life in general or her career. She absolutely valued the wisdom that he imparted to her.

    ��I am good.�� He answered her but followed it with his own question. ��How are you holding up?�� He asked concernedly. Hearing about what happened to her was heartbreaking.

    He was just d that she had survived the ordeal because he knew that Laura would not take it easy if anything should happen to her only daughter.

    He knew his sister. Laura loved her family and would do everything for them. Ethan and Dani were her worlds, and she would find it hard to survive if she had to lose one of them.

    ��I am good, Uncle Ben.�� She responded after the greetings. ��I am sorry if I was unable to visittely.�� She told him. ��By the way, I meant to talk to you about some of my cases. Do you think you have some time?��

    She could not dismiss his uncle since he had traveled far with his family, only to see her. She could not disappoint him by ignoring his presence. She could always look for Alex in a while.

    They talked for almost an hour on the other side of the room as they sipped on their champagne. Just like in the old days, she remembered she could converse with him about anything for hours and would not get bored.

    ��I think I already monopolized more of your time. I am sure that many will still want to talk to you.�� Ben said after realizing the hour they almost spent talking about her cases, including about the abduction.

    Under ordinary situations, an hour was too short when they discussed different scenarios of her cases. But tonight, it was supposed to be her night, mingling with her friends and family.

    ��I do not mind.�� She whispered to her uncle, then they bothughed, knowing what she meant by her words.

    She had grown up with this crowd all her life. Some of them were respectable people. But there were quite a few too that only wanted their association with their family.

    But they were blood-rted, so she could not turn her back on them. Still, she avoided them if she could. She had better things to do than being used by them.

    She would opt to help the poor who truly worked hard to reach their dreams than make those rtives of her rich without lifting a finger in their life.

    ��I know what you mean.�� Shamefully he had to admit that his wife and kids were included in that category.

    He could not help but put the entire me on him for working too hard. He did not have much time for his family. He was not able to guide his kids on the right path.

    ��Anyway, I think your husband is looking for you.�� He could see Alex scanning the ce for her. When he spotted her, he quickly made his way towards them.

    He was thankful that Dani married a good man. At least, she was lucky to have someone who would love her and care for her long after he and her parents were gone.

    He would always love her like she was his daughter. She had been the female version of him and would always be proud of what she had aplished with her life.

    ��Thanks, Uncle Ben, for taking the time toe here and visit me. I really miss this.�� She hugged her uncle, then slightly twisted her body to see her husband standing behind her.

    The two greeted each other and made a few light conversations before his uncle excused himself to search for his wife and children.

    Finally, she was alone again with him. She was still wondering where he had been, but before she could question him, her father also showed up, calling their attention.

    ��We would like to thank everyone for joining us again this evening.�� Ethan began telling his speech, pulling all eyes on him as he spoke.

    He took it upon him to speak on behalf of the couple, knowing that they might still like to be left alone with their thoughts. He would not force them.

    He could tell from the faces of their guests all night that many had questions, but their support was what was needed and not their inquiries.

    ��Are you ready to go home?�� She asked Alex, tired of the entire night��s event.

    She appreciated what her parents were trying to do for her. But it was time to go home and rest. She was exhausted from the long day and night.

    In addition, she did not want to talk about the rest of the ordeals she had gone through. Although her family seemed to be more interested in her story than helping her recover.

    Some of her family were only looking for the chance to gain fame or money. Unfortunately, it was at her expense. For her, not all of them were family, but just opportunistic human beings.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599: A curse

    ��Marcus sent their apologies for not attending tonight,�� Alex stated.

    Alex ran his hand through hers, sitting alongside her at the backseat of the car.

    They finally had said their goodbyes to her parents and guests and were on their way back to their apartment. He could sense that her wife was exhausted but not physically, more likely emotionally.

    He pulled her into his arms, letting her back to rest on his chest. Then, he started rubbing the palm of his hands on her arms, then making his way to her shoulders.

    ��Yeah, Jacky also texted me about what happened to her.�� She leaned closer to his body, enjoying the feel of his warmth enveloping her. ��She assured me that it was nothing serious.��

    It would have been better if her friend had been there to support her. Besides Alex, her parents, and a handful of others, Jacky was the only person she could count on to understand what she had been going through.

    ��We can check on them if you are worried.�� He offered, knowing that she might be thinking of Jacky and her current condition.

    .....

    He knew how close the two were, just like he was with Marcus. He understood that she might want to be around her in a time like this.

    ��No, I think she is in good hands.�� She smiled at him, appreciating what he was trying to do for her and her friend. But she knew she could trust Marcus this time to take good care of Jacky.

    Then, she felt his fingers work their magic on the curve of her corbones. She could feel her tension eased up, rxing her muscles under his skillful ministration.

    She closed her eyes, letting all her worries disappear, even for a little while. For a moment, she thought everything seemed to be in the way it was supposed to be. She felt calm and rxed.

    After a few minutes of thinking about nothing, a thought went through her mind. She slightly opened her eyes and gazed at the view outside.

    ��Where have you been?�� Dani uttered, still staring at the passing cars, buildings, and people on the sidewalk but not seeing anything as her mind reminded her of what happened earlier.

    Finally, she turned to watch his expression with the bit of lighting from the window beside him. ��You and Dad disappeared for a long time.�� Staring at him questioningly when he had remained silent.

    She had been looking for him after dinner, and he suddenly disappeared. So, was her father. She could only guess that they probably went to his office to discuss something in private.

    They were both acting strange even before the dinner started, but she did not get the chance to confront him about it. Now, she was curious if he would tell her what they had talked about.

    ��Ethan.�� Then, abruptly he corrected himself, ��I meant Dad, invited me to join him in his office. I have been away from the office for so long that he only wanted to update me with a few things he thought I should be aware of.��

    He could only hope that she would ept his alibi. But from her raised brow, he could tell that she had some doubts. However, he could not share what he and Ethan had discussed.

    It was a secret that he had to carry to his grave. If anyone discovered their ns, especially their enemies, they might use them against them instead.

    He did not want Dani anywhere near their ns. She should remain clueless about what was going on behind the scenes. That was what he and Ethan had agreed upon.

    ��Like what?�� She questioned him, thinking that he was hiding something.

    She could tell from the way his eyes avoided her gaze. She might be mistaken, but her instincts were rarely wrong. She hoped this was one of those times that she had been inurate with her assumption.

    She did not want to think that he was keeping things from her. But if he was, she was afraid she might have an idea of what it could be. And she did not know if knowing was better than being kept in the dark.

    ��Just about the business.�� He told her casually as if it was not that important to discuss. ��You probably heard of the buyer, who is secretly making deals with our investors.��

    He exined what he and her father had decided to do with the matter. It was an issue that needed to be addressed immediately, or it might go out of hand.

    ��Oh, I agree.�� She would like to believe, with all her heart, that Alex was telling her the truth. But something inside her was nagging that she should dig deeper.

    However, she was afraid of what she might discover. Not only that. She was terrified of what she might feel about her father and husband.

    She debated with herself if it was better if she just pretended to have no idea than to keep looking for answers that she might not like in the end.

    ��Anyway, are you tired?�� Alex asked, trying to divert the conversation into something else.

    He was done talking about his private conversation with Ethan. Hopefully, she was too. He would like to talk about something else, like their future.

    ��Why?�� She asked, curious about his question, assessing her body of her condition.

    She could feel a bit of tension on her leg muscles from all the standing and moving around she did. Other than that, she could tell that she was not that exhausted.

    ��I have something I want to show you if you are still up for it.�� He could still present his other surprise at another time, but he could not contain his excitement.

    After she had rejected the house that he nned to build for her, he thought of giving her another gift as a wedding present. It took him a while to figure this one out. He could not wait to see her reaction.

    ��I thought you might stop with your surprises after what I did with yourst one.�� She still felt slightly awful for declining his gift thest time. But it was better than to ept it andter on regret it.

    ��I will never stop surprising you. That I promise.�� He grabbed her hand and ced small kisses on her fingers. ��I love you.�� He uttered in his sweet voice, whispering it into her ears.

    He leaned his head closer to her cheeks, resting his body against her back as they stared at the view outside their window. He allowed her arms to snake around her waist, cradling her closer to the safety of his arms.

    ��I love you more.�� She slightly turned her head to answer him back before returning her eyes to the road ahead.

    She could only wish that their lives were as simple as this. She never thought of her status as a curse, but at the moment, she wondered if it was.

    She had seen how ordinary folks lived their simple lives without caring much about the world. They were not rich, just getting byfortably each day. But she had seen them happy.

    She wished that for her and her family too. But she had to ept that her life would never be anything butplicated. It might be a curse that her kids would eventually inherit from them.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600: An ideal home

    She thought that his surprise would be waiting back at their ce. She was confident he had arranged something romantic, and she could not wait to see it.

    However, she was mistaken when she noticed the direction they were taking. Her assumption was once again proven wrong. She was once again left guessing what was awaiting her.

    ��Where are we going?�� Dani was suddenly curious about their new route. Instead of turning right to their apartment, the cars turned left, which was odd if they were on their way back home.

    Then again, that should not have surprised her anymore. When it came to Alex, he was unpredictable. She could guarantee that what he had under his magic hat would be different this time.

    She could only wish that she had something to give him too. But she could note up with a clever surprise that could match his. She always came up a little short, but he still made her feel good about it.

    ��It will not be a surprise anymore if I tell you.�� Alex was not about to tell her and ruined his ns for the rest of the night.

    He had never been this creative or thoughtful before with his past rtionship. Never made extra effort to make his former partners happy, not even on their birthdays. Not that he had many former rtionships.

    .....

    Aside from Tyra, he had only a few minor short affairs, but those were only results of his childhood immaturity. Tyra was the only serious rtionship he had before. But he was not asmitted to her as he was now with Dani.

    ��Fine, but it better be good.�� She warned him, but she would not bet on herself because she knew Alex would win every time.

    She usually did not like surprises. But being in a rtionship with Alex had changed all of that. In truth, she looked forward every time he made a grand gesture to show how much he valued her.

    ��I hope so too.�� He could not guarantee the result because it would all depend on what she thought of his gift.

    All he could do now was savor the moment of having her in his arms, pulling her tighter around his body. For him, every second of having her close to him was already a gift itself.

    He never needed anything else from her except for her love. He always thought that this city was what made him call it home, but instead, he realized that it was her. She was his home.

    ��I know that whatever it is. I will love it.�� She assured him, rxing in the warmth of his body, enjoying the sensation of having his strong arms wrapped around her small frame.

    A few minutester, they were parking in a new building that she had never visited before. Although she had noticed the structure in passing as she had crossed this road a few times, she never had the opportunity to enter the premises.

    ��This way.�� Alex ushered her in the lobby of the building toward a private elevator. Then, he used a special key card to open the metallic box, helping her get on it.

    Once inside, he only had three floors to choose from on the panel. He automatically pushed for the top button, indicating their destination.

    Slowly, he waited frantically for the floors to move up to the top floor. It felt like the box had been crawling up at a snail speed, but in reality, it was one of the fastest technology avable in the market.

    ��What are you up to now?�� She asked, narrowing her eyes at him through their reflection in the metal walls. Her lips turned into a thin line as she tried to guess his intentions.

    She could tell that this was not his first time visiting this ce. He was familiar with the staff as they greeted him like he frequented this building.

    She could not help her curiosity from skyrocketing, making her anticipate more whatever wasing next. She could feel her heartbeat racing as her blood rushed through her system.

    She eagerly watched the numbers of the rectangr panel go up, just like the intensity of her excitement. Until it finally stopped to wherever he was taking her.

    ��You will see soon enough.�� He promised as the elevator finally sounded its signal that they had arrived at their destination.

    A few secondster, the door opened, revealing to her arge foyer with nothing in it. It was sort of anti-climactic, she thought. She guessed she was expecting something more,paring it to the extravagant lobby they had just passed.

    It was an entire room with only a white background from the ceiling to the walls. While the flooring was still covered in cement, bare of carpeting or marble tiles.

    ��What is this ce?�� She asked, stunned by the view in front of her.

    She was expecting to see something beautiful, even spectacr, as soon as the doors opened. But not a bare floor with no furniture or fixtures and void of any colors to brighten the ce.

    In fairness to the ce, she saw a glimpse of a magnificent view of the city outside the massive windows located on the other end of the room. Other than that, it was a spacious room with no life whatsoever.

    Before she could take another step outside the double doors, he quickly scooped her into his arms, bridal style. ��It is my surprise, remember?�� Alex winked at her, silencing her from saying anything more.

    He quickly moved away from the elevator and into the open space, giving her a bigger view of the entire room. It was just like her initial observation.

    ��This?�� She waved her hands to the space around her. She allowed her eyes to wander around every nook and corner of the room.

    The apartment was still covered in fresh, white paint and nothing else. It was an austere, barren room. An unfriendly ce.

    Unless something would be done with the empty space. Then, add some colors to the walls. Put ceramic, marble, or even carpet on the floors. Some furniture. Then, maybe it could be an ideal home.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601: A new start for a family

    ��What do you think?�� Alex proudly asked, letting his eyes roam around the empty space.

    He wanted to see what she initially thought of the ce before telling her what was on his mind. It would give him an idea of how he should proceed with his ns.

    ��Did you already buy this apartment for us?�� It was the first question that popped out of her mind while Alex ced her feet down on the hard floor.

    She immediately assumed that he had bought the apartment as a gift to her. It was the only logical exnation she could think of upon seeing the ce.

    ��Before youpletely reject my surprise, I wish you would hear me out first.�� He knew that it was not likely, but it was a possibility.

    He knew he promised to consult with her before deciding on matters that would concern their future together. But he was hoping that she would let this one slide, even just this once.

    He gently pulled her into the middle of the room, where an old couch was situated. It looked like it had seen its better days, but it still had more to give, exactly fitting to the aura of the ce.

    .....

    ��Ok.�� She could see that he was serious about what he was about to say to her. ��I am listening.�� Besides, she had no outright n of refusing his gift without carefully evaluating everything.

    She did not mind if he bought the ce without consulting her. It was his money, and he could do whatever he wished to do with it. However, she also had the right to think about it and decide on the matter.

    But she would not make any form of conclusion yet, not until she heard what he had to say. It was the least she could do for all his effort to surprise her and try to make her happy.

    ��Let me introduce you first to my favorite couch. I bought this when I first moved here in this country.�� He exined, guiding her to the slightly tainted but still functional andfortable sofa.

    He could tell that she had many questions lingering in her mind, just waiting to be asked. He nned to answer them all once he told her the story of this ce.

    He thought she might still have many things she did not know about his life. He believed that telling her more about this ce was like introducing what made him who he was today. It was like his big revtion of his past.

    ��Just like this couch,�� Alex tapped the backrest of the old seat as he tried to make a point. ��I bought this building a long time ago. It was the time I was still starting out to make a name in the business world.��

    The previous owner of the building was the same man who owned the first bigpany that he bought. He would not sell any of his property to just anyone.

    But he sold this and some more of his property to him at a reasonable price. Nobody knew why he would do such a thing, but only a handful did.

    ��Why would he do that?�� Dani asked, curious when she heard his story. ��Why did he pick you?��

    She also remembered wondering about that when she first heard about the buyout. It was a phenomenon in the businessmunity that baffled everyone.

    ��Because he believed that I look very much like my grandmother.�� He stated, making her raise her brows higher, more confused than before.

    ��Yes, this was all about my grandmother. Nanna was his first love, but it did not work out for them. Nanna fell in love with my grandpa.�� He continued, seeing the questions in her eyes. He narrated the history of his acquisition of the ce.

    The old man built his empire thinking that his Nanna would eventually return to him. But it never happened. He epted his fate and tried to love someone else, but his wife only wanted his money.

    He had three kids, but they were a spoiled, greedy bunch, just like their mother. Until the old man identally met him. Mr. Welsh befriended him, and soon enough, he became one of his mentors.

    ��One day, he just offered it to me, not wanting his legacy to go down the drain if he would just leave it to his kids.�� He finished his narration, remembering the memory of the old man who he had learned had passed away recently.

    ��He built this building for Nanna. But when they never rekindled their rtionship, he did not have the heart to live in this apartment anymore.�� The reason why the space was never decorated ever since it was constructed.

    ��Wow, that was some love affair. I really wish I met your grandparents, especially your Nanna.�� Dani could only imagine what Mr. Welsh had gone through, not getting the woman he loved. But loving her from afar.

    She could not help but wonder if there was only one great love for each person. She suddenly felt sorry for those individuals who died without meeting the one for them or a chance to be with them.

    Luckily, she did not suffer the same fate as some of them. She was thankful that she had finally met the one meant for her. Her one true love and soulmate.

    ��They would have loved you.�� He assured her as he enveloped her hands in his and looked directly into her eyes. ��The thing is. When I first saw this ce. I never knew what to do with it.��

    The only thing he had done so far with it was painted it white. Other than that, it remained a ce where he just visited if he wanted to be alone.

    ��But when I went out here the other day, something urred to me.�� He stood up from his seat, pulled her with him, and guided her towards the window.

    He was grateful that she remained silent, just listening. He still had a few more things he would like to say to her before showing her his other surprise.

    ��I want us to transfer into this house.�� He said as they both stared at the view of the outside of the city. He stood behind her, entwining his arms around her body, waiting for her reaction.

    He knew that his present house was not what she wanted. He was hoping that if she put her touch on this ce, it would turn out into something that would be good enough to call their home.

    It was still in the middle of the city, just a few blocks away from her job. It had the same facility as their other home, but it was bigger and had more space for her and if they would expand their family.

    ��What do you think?�� Alex asked when she still kept her silence. He could not help but worry that she did not like the ce.

    ��I think the ce has its own appeal.�� She smiled at him, contemting his offer. She pulled away from his arms and walked back to the middle of the room.

    She twirled around, scanning the ce. If she was being honest, she seemed to like the apartment. She could not see why they could not move into this ce.

    ��So, would you consider it?�� He could not contain his smile from showing on his face. When he saw her nod her head, he pulled her into a hug.

    It was not exactly about the ce but the idea that they could start afresh with building their lives again. A new start for a family.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602: Equal partners

    ��Uuummhhh!�� She mumbled as she started moving around the spacious room.

    She could see that it was almost double the size inparison to their current ce. If she climbed the next floor, she could already guess that it had more than enough rooms.

    One for their bedroom, a few rooms for their guest, and even another room for a nursery. She could already picture it and could not help but smile at herst thought.

    ��Well?�� Alex stood just a few feet away from her, watching her stride from one room to another.

    ��I like the idea,�� Dani finally agreed with him. ��I think we should move into this ce.�� Wrapping her arms around his neck.

    ��That is great.�� He expressed excitedly, d that she warmed up to his n. He ced a chaste kiss on her lips before stopping abruptly.

    ��I still have one more thing to show you before we leave.�� He pulled her to a much smaller hallway hidden behind a wall and into a staircase.

    .....

    Slowly, he guided her up the stairs and into a door leading to another floor. When he finally opened the door and revealed what was behind, she could not help but gasp at what she saw.

    It was a garden full of red roses.

    ��Wow, this is beautiful.�� She whispered, in awe with the magnificent sight before her.

    She stepped into the rooftop of the building, amazed at the scene created by the lights that surrounded the ce. It highlighted the roses that were in full bloom.

    It reminded her of the secret rose garden that his Nanna had in her little house back in his hometown. Suddenly, she was also thrilled to have her own little garden.

    ��Do you like it?�� He asked, but he had already read her answer through her eyes. It sparkled as soon as she saw the area. Her smile said what her heart and mind felt.

    ��Yes,�� She turned to him, eyes sparkling, a smile that had almost reached her ears and her reassuring word. ��I absolutely love it.��

    She lunged at him and hugged him tightly, resting her cheeks on his shoulders. It might not be the rose garden she envisioned, but it was close enough.

    ��I am d.�� He pulled her into a wooden framed couch that looked like it was newly built.

    Compared to the apartment below, the rooftop seemed to be slightly renovated. It already had some fixtures and furniture decorating the area.

    In addition, she was surprised to see that a bottle of wine was already chilling on the center table as if he already knew that they would be celebrating tonight.

    ��Did you already assume that I will agree to move here?�� She questioned him, staring at him as they settled on the soft cushion.

    It was the only exnation she could think of for the celebratory wine waiting for them. She was not mad, not at all, just a bit curious.

    ��I was hoping that if the apartment downstairs did not convince you, the roses will.�� He smiled at her, wooing her by cing kisses on her hands. ��But I am d you love it.��

    He would never dare presume what she was thinking. But he hoped that he had finally figured out what she would probably like in a home. The garden on the roof was just icing on the cake.

    ��I do.�� She admitted. It might not be the house she dreamt of, but it was close enough. She could see herself settling in this ce, if not forever, at least for the meantime. ��I am happy that you suggested this ce.��

    She looked around the open space and could already picture some things that she could add to make the ce more lively. It was slowly looking more like a home in her mind.

    ��Shall we have a toast to our new home?�� He poured two sses of bubbly wine and handed her one.

    He knew that moving out from one ce did not mean that they could run away from their problems. But a new home would be the start of something new in their married life.

    ��I like that.�� She clinked her ss with his and took a sip of the cold amber liquid. Then, she rested her head on his shoulders as she stared at the beauty of the stars as they shone in the dark sky.

    ��Did you do all of this?�� She asked as she sipped on her wine, interested to know if he had something to do with the design of the ce or just paid a decorator to do it for him.

    ��I helped out here and there when I had some spare time.�� He confessed to her.

    He used to volunteer in charitable institutions before, hoping to be able to help out in any way, whether it be in the kitchen or on a construction site. But it had stopped when he started dating Dani.

    ��Thank you for all of this.�� She whispered, snuggling closer to his body.

    She finally understood the calluses on his hands. She just discovered what he had been doing in some of his spare time. And why he was physically built like he was working with his body.

    ��Thank you for loving me.�� He reached out for her hand and held it firmly in his, warming it up against the cool breeze enveloping them in the cold night.

    For a moment, she felt at peace to be in his arms. It was a feeling that eluded her since the abduction. Suddenly, his warmth became a refuge for her.

    After a few minutes of silence, her mind suddenly wandered somewhere else. A thought that frequently started bothering hertely.

    She finally looked up and gazed at him. He seemed to be in deep thought, just like her. She wondered if they were thinking of the same thing.

    ��Alex, who do you think ising for us? For me?�� She finally asked the question that they had agreed not to mention to the authorities or with her father until they had more information about him.

    It was easier to have an enemy that had a name. But someone who was hiding behind the shadows was a more dangerous nemesis.

    ��I am still investigating his identity. It is harder to find him because he is good at keeping his tracks clean.�� He told her, rubbing her shoulder forfort.

    He knew that it could not be easy for her not to talk about him. But until they had more information about their other enemy, he could not risk speaking about him with the authorities.

    Samson had warned them about what he was capable of, but he could not provide them a name. But the big man had given him enough information to start his investigation.

    Hopefully, it would provide them with a better lead to discovering who was behind all of it. Nick might be guilty of plotting this scheme, but he was not the only one who ran the show.

    ��If you find him, would you tell me?�� She wished she did not have to keep looking at her back. But until the unknown mastermind was apprehended, she would never be safe.

    From the way Samson had described him, he seemed to be more notorious than Nick was. A more dangerous enemy than her previous fiance.

    What she did not understand, from this entire scheme of things, was his interest in her? What did he want from her? At least, with Nick, she knew his motives. But with her unknown aggressor, she was clueless about his intentions.

    ��Don��t worry about him. We will eventually catch him.�� He assured her, kissing the top of her head.

    He purposely did not answer her question. Once he found him, he did not want her to know what he was about to do with him, remembering the doctor that tortured him.

    Tim was already onto something from the data he had already gathered so far. It was just a matter of time, and they would be able to trace his known associations, the ces he had been.

    Then, they could finally triangte his whereabouts and discover his identity. He would not stop until Nick and this big boss paid for their wrongdoings.

    ��Anyway, do you think we should rush the construction of the nursery room?�� He abruptly changed the subject, dismissing the discussion of their abductors.

    If he could help it, he would like to protect her from everything that could harm her, including his ns. If he was going down for this, he would not pull her down with him.

    She raised her eyes at him, surprised by his words. But before she could react to him, he had lowered himself to her, trapping her underneath his body.

    ��I think we are already overdue for an heir to our kingdom.�� He gestured to their small castle.

    He touched his lips on her supple lips, tasting the bitter taste of the liquor still lingering on the surface. But he pulled slightly away, waiting for her to meet him halfway.

    There were things that he might keep a secret from her, but it was for her own protection. However, in other things, they would always be equal partners.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603: idental reunion

    ��I think it is only a minor concussion, but I still suggest that we conduct a few more tests just to be certain.�� The doctor said, examining the wound that had already turned blue on the top of her head.

    The wound had already stopped bleeding, but the cut was deep enough. It would require a few stitches for it to close. The doctor checked her other injuries, but it was not serious, just some bruises.

    ��Do I really need that?�� Jacky asked the doctor. ��Can you just stitch me up and send us on our way?��

    She was still hoping that she could catch up with the dinner party. She was not too keen on attending the celebration. But she would like to be there for her friend, at least give her moral support.

    However, she ended up in the emergency room because of a minor casualty. She had no one else to me for this except herself. She should have been more careful.

    She did not see the piece of an object lying on the floor. It must have fallen from her things by ident. Unfortunately, she was rushing around the room and had stepped on it. Then, she slipped.

    ��Did you ckout or feel any dizziness?�� The doctor asked, continuing his evaluation by asking several more questions.

    .....

    ��Well, a slight dizziness and a lot of pain.�� She answered the old man in the white coat.

    She did not remember cking out. She had braced herself for the impact with her hands, breaking the fall. Although she still failed to protect her head from banging on the edge of the bed.

    It produced a broken skin above her head, producing a lot of blood which slightly caused her rm. But it was still not something that would make her panic and send her running to the hospital.

    ��I still rmend that you take the tests.�� The doctor insisted, wanting to rule out head trauma.

    Still, she did not agree that she had to stay for further tests. She had been in worse conditions than this, but she did not see the need to go to the doctor.

    She could just patch it up and continue with her day. But Marcus insisted on bringing her into the emergency room as if she was in critical condition when he saw her hands and hair covered in blood.

    ��Just do what you think is necessary, Doc. If you think she needs the test, please schedule it now.�� Marcus finally interrupted the consultation.

    He believed if he did not step in, she would check herself out of the hospital without getting tested. He did not like to put her health at risk, especially with a head injury like hers.

    She could treat her situation lightly, but he would not. Her safety and wellbeing were his priority, and he would have her tested whether she agreed with him or not.

    ��But...�� She was about to protest, believing that she did not need any test. She might have been slightly dizzy earlier, but she currently felt normal.

    She did feel a little soar on her knees and hands since they bumped on the floor. Other than the small cut in her head, she did not see any other reason for concern.

    She could walk out of the hospital without any assistance if she wanted to, and nobody could stop her. However, the look on his face made her halt with her ns.

    ��Please. Have yourself examined thoroughly. If the testes back and finds nothing wrong with you, we will immediately leave the hospital.�� He promised her, but until then, they would have to stay and wait.

    He still felt lucky that he decided toe early to pick her up. He found her in her apartment bleeding with a handtowel ced on her head as she tried to stop the gush of blood from the open skin.

    He immediately called the emergency hotline and helped her apply first aid to the affected area. Then, waited. He also did not like going to the hospital, just like her, but he believed it was necessary.

    ��Fine. But I am telling you now that there is nothing wrong with me. You will see.�� Jacky stated, telling not only Marcus but the doctor as well.

    ��I am sure you are right, but nothing wrong with being extra careful.�� The doctor still insisted in his calm voice. ��Let me schedule the test right away, and I will get back to you shortly.��

    The doctor temporarily left them after finishing cleaning her wound. He called one of the nurses to arrange the test and assist them while attending to his other patients.

    As soon as the test was done, she returned to her bed to wait for the results. The doctor also suggested that she could have herself admitted so they could observe her overnight, but she adamantly refused.

    ��Excuse me, but I will just call Alex and inform them of what happened,�� Marcus told her, moving to a chair near her bed.

    He immediately took his phone out of his pocket and called Alex to inform them of the situation. He knew they would be expecting them at the party, but he doubted that they would make it in time.

    ��Can you also pass me my bag?�� Jacky asked him, seeing that she had no choice but to call Dani about her condition.

    She did not want her friend to worry about her when there was nothing to worry about. She still believed there was nothing wrong with her. But she understood Marcus. He was only looking out for her.

    She also took her phone inside her bag and called Dani. She had to make her excuses and just made it up to her next time. In the meantime, she would wait for the test toe back, clearing her of good health.

    ��So, what seems to be the problem...?�� The doctor who opened the curtain separating her from the other patients was not the same doctor that checked her earlier.

    He suddenly stopped, slightly stunned to see who was the patient behind the curtain. He immediately double-checked the notepad in his hand and realized that she was his next patient.

    He had been thinking about her recently, hearing about the news regarding her friends. He had nned to visit her, but he guessed fate could not wait and had decided to meddle with their idental reunion.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604: The worse boyfriend

    ��Jacky, what happened?�� He immediately rushed to her side as soon as he realized who she was, not noticing the other man on the other side of the bed, quietly waiting for the doctor.

    It was not that he was still pining over her. But he still considered her as a good friend. Although it had been a while since he hadst seen her.

    Still, he would like to make sure that she was ok and her friend too, Dani. Although he only met her a few times, he still felt that he had also bonded with her as friends.

    ��It is just a small bump in the head, but it is nice to see you too, Sebastian.�� She mumbled, downying her ident, but she was also surprised to see him inside her cubicle.

    However, she expected that she might bump into him here since she knew he worked here. But she thought he was not on duty tonight when she did not see him around the ce earlier.

    ��Let me see,�� Sebastian leaned over to her head, checking at her wound.

    He gently touched her hair with his fingers since the cut was buried underneath and carefully inspected the extent of the wound. He had no choice but to be closed to her and slightly breathe in her scent.

    .....

    ��The earlier doctor said that I will need stitches.�� She told him, wanting confirmation of the procedure as she waited for him to finish.

    Although she could tell that the earlier doctor was good, she still trusted Sebastian more regarding her condition. She would rather hear from him what her prognosis would be.

    She still considered him a friend. But still, it saddened her heart to know she broke his heart. He was a good man and deserved a woman who would be fullymitted to the rtionship.

    ��Well, it is indeed a nasty cut. I will need to stitch it up.�� Sebastian concluded after careful examination.

    He exined that the other doctor assigned to her was called for an emergency. Therefore, he had to take over her case. He asked her some questions about the ident, but the topic shifted, and they ended up chatting about something more.

    ��Excuse me, will that take long? The stitching?�� Suddenly, another voice joined the conversation. ��And what was the result of her tests?�� He asked a little bit impatiently.

    He had met the doctor before, but they never had the chance to talk. He knew that the other man courted Jacky, but he was still unaware of the entire story.

    However, he could not pry on her past, knowing that his own was worse. He had no right to question her previous rtionship when she epted him despite his history.

    ��Oh! I am sorry, but I am Dr. Reece. Call me, Sebastian.�� He immediately introduced himself to the other man in the room, extending his hand across the bed to greet him.

    He felt slightly embarrassed that he did not see him when he walked in. He did not intentionally try to ignore him. He was simply surprised to see Jacky that all his attention went to her.

    ��Well, we have met before,�� Marcus stated with a tinge of edge on his voice, but he still took the extended hand out ofmon courtesy. ��Marcus, Jacky��s boyfriend.��

    He did not know what made him add thest part, but it sounded good in his ears. He only hoped that the other man would heed the warning embedded in it.

    ��Oh, I am sorry I forgot to introduce the two of you.�� Jacky suddenly realized the awkwardness of the situation.

    Although she thought that she had nothing to worry about since she and Sebastian was never a thing, the way Marcus acted felt like he was jealous.

    She did not know what to think of her discovery if her suspicion was correct about Marcus. She never expected that she would see him jealous again with another guy.

    ��That is ok.�� Sebastian quickly replied, slightly sensing the hint that his presence was not wee. However, he could not me Marcus for feeling threatened.

    Jacky had always been a good catch, and many would be interested in a rtionship with her. Unfortunately, he did not win her heart. Now, he epted that she was not the girl for him.

    ��Anyway, let me check if the results are avable.�� He opened the screen on his notepad and started navigating the system. After a minute, he nodded his head as if he had finally seen the result.

    ��What is it, Sebastian?�� She asked him when he finally looked up from the screen.

    She could not tell if he saw anything seriously wrong with her from his expression. But she was anxious to know if she could finally go home after her stitches.

    ��You are lucky that nothing serious happened to you. I did not see any blood clot or damage in your tissue cells.�� He concluded upon careful review of her results.

    ��I think all you need now is the sutures.�� He quickly called for the nurse to prepare the materials he would need to perform the minor procedure.

    It was a quick process, but he still needed to put a little anesthesia around the wound to make it less painful. The only thing he discovered about Jacky that scared her the most was needles.

    She was a tough person to crack, growing up in the street. But when it came to injections and needles, she trembled in fear. It was a discovery that he learned by ident.

    ��Can you just put a bandaid on it and be done with it?�� She questioned, realizing that her ordeal was far from over.

    It was why she did not want to go to the hospital. She already assumed that the doctors would rmend sticking those prickly metal thingy on her skin.

    She had a bad experience with them during her childhood, and she did not like reliving it by being reminded every time she would see it on her skin.

    ��I don��t think a bandaid will be enough to heal your wound,�� Marcusmented, hearing the sound of agitation in her tone.

    If he heard it correctly. It sounded like Jacky was afraid of being injected or stitched by a needle. Well, it was the first time he was hearing about it.

    He could not help but think about the back story about that one. Usually, when he feared something. It had something to do with a traumatic experience.

    ��Marcus is right. I need to stitch it up, so it will heal properly and quickly.�� Sebastian seconded the other man, agreeing with him. ��It will also prevent it from bleeding again.��

    He knew he had to convince her to agree with the sutures, but he would need Marcus to help him. Maybe he could provide her some support and strength to get through her fear.

    ��You know I am afraid of needles.�� She finally said, reminding her friend of her phobia.

    She could face a gunfight and not tremble at its sight, but a small pricking tool, she immediately shut down. She did not understand the concept, but that was her experience.

    ��You are?�� Marcus asked in astonishment.

    ��I know.�� Sebastian also simultaneously answered her, perfectly understanding how she felt.

    ��What is so scary about a needle?�� Marcus asked, curious about the way the two were interacting.

    He seemed to be the only one who did notprehend the severity of her situation. He always thought of Jacky as fearless, so finding out about her weakness was surprising.

    Nevertheless, he still felt odd seeing them together, interacting like they knew more about each other than he and she did. He did not like it one bit.

    Then again, he could not me her. It was probably his fault. Maybe it was his insecurity, eating at him, knowing that he had been the worse boyfriend she had in history.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605: Hated to lose a good friend

    He was still watching the two interact like he was the odd man out. He felt insecure as he failed to rte to what they were talking about.

    ��I think it will be better if you hold her hands.�� Sebastian looked at Marcus, instructing him to stand closer to the patient. ��Now, you just have to be brave and trust me.�� The doctor then turned to Jacky, who was sitting on the bed.

    He could already see the anxiousness on her face as the nurse entered the cubicle, carrying the tray that he would use for the mild procedure.

    ��Hey,e on, rx. I am here. I am not leaving your side.�� Marcus finally took that as his cue to take control of the situation. He was not standing by and allowing the doctor to believe he knew his girlfriend more than he did.

    However, he was surprised to see her face suddenly turn pale as she stared at the tray on the other side of the bed. Finally, he understood that her fear was not superficial but authentic.

    He quickly stood by her side and grabbed her hand, holding it firmly against his. He figured it was his opportunity to show her that she could also depend on him.

    ��Well, are you ready?�� Sebastian asked after he had prepared everything he would need for the stitches.

    .....

    ��No.�� She sarcastically answered, but her voice was slightly trembling.

    ��You can close your eyes if you do not wish to see the procedure. I will try to be gentle as possible.�� He tried to assure her, putting his hand over her other hand.

    He noticed that her hands were also too pale as she held tightly to the edge of the bed. He decided to avoid showing her the injection that he would use to anesthetize the affected area, hoping to lessen her fear.

    It was not the first time he encountered patients who never liked needles. A lot of them were not kids either, just like her. But he could not me them. Trauma and phobia were illnesses that could not be easily fixed, while many remained uncured.

    ��Come on. I know you can handle this.�� Marcus whispered in her ears as he pulled her gently closer to his body, wrapping her shoulders in his arm.

    He wanted to assure her that she would be alright, hoping that this simple act would be enough to show her that she could always count on him.

    However, his eyes sharpened at the way the doctor was holding her other hand. He knew that he should not feel threatened by another man, but he could not help it.

    ��Thanks, both of you.�� She looked at Marcus and then Sebastian forforting her. She never liked feeling vulnerable. But at the moment, she could not control it. ��I am sorry about this.��

    As much as possible, she never showed anyone her fear. Always putting her brave front in everything she did. It was the only way she had survived on the street and during her stay in those foster homes.

    But, just like the rest of the human race, she was not perfect. She finally showed one of her weaknesses, and it was not something she wasfortable with.

    ��No need to say sorry. We all have our weak moments.�� Marcus finally found the right words to say. At least, he thought that was what boyfriends should say in a time like this.

    He admitted that jumping into thismitted rtionship was not easy for him. He had never been in one and had no prior knowledge of handling a situation such as this.

    ��Are we ready?�� Sebastian asked, squeezing her hand again for confirmation.

    When he saw her nod her head and close her eyes, he gently positioned her on the movable table on the side of the bed and checked her wound.

    It was a rtively simple procedure, so he had nothing to worry about. Carefully, he started with the numbing injection before closing the wound.

    ��Tell me if you feel any kind of pain.�� He reminded her as he continued to sew the wound.

    He could see that she was struggling to fight her fear. He could not help but be proud of her. She was still the Jacky he had met not a long time ago.

    ��Just hold on to me. Squeeze my hand if you have to.�� Marcus also told her, slightlypeting for her attention. He felt like he should do more to show her that his presence was also relevant in this situation.

    He assumed that she would use his arms for support as she waited for the procedure to finish. But he did not expect she would wrap her fingers around it and grasp it tightly.

    Her grip was forceful but not enough to make him wince. He could see a tinge of pinkish marks caused by her fingers burying on his skin. He did not mind that at all.

    But the nails digging into his flesh was another matter. He could expect punctured woundster on when this was all over. But those sorts of things were not something he would be concerned about.

    ��That was not that bad.�� Sebastian finally said after putting his metallic tools back on the tray. ��I am almost done.��

    He made a final check on his handiwork and felt satisfied. One thing he was getting good at was his surgical skills. Soon, he was hoping that he could finish his fellowship and be a specialized surgeon.

    ��Can I open my eyes?�� She asked, still a bit shaken by her recent experience.

    She still could not figure out what made her fear injections or anything with needles. That was why she never tried sewing any of her ripped clothes.

    She had no prior memories of being in a situation where she had a traumatic experience with it. Anyway, she was d it was over, and she could finally breathe easily.

    ��Yes, it is done.�� Sebastian patted her hand to confirm that the ordeal was over and she could rx.

    He was d that it was the only problem he had to fix. If it had been something worse, then Jacky might have an early heart attack, he thought with a smile, shaking his head with his internal joke.

    He was not about to share that with her. He did not want her to take it the wrong way. Besides, he was still her doctor, and he should practice proper decorum inside his workspace.

    Another thing he had noticed, Marcus was looking at him in not such a friendly way. He could only presume that the boyfriend was not particrly keen on his presence.

    ��You did great, Jacky.�� Marcus pulled her again in a tender hug, kissing the top of her head but avoiding the newly stitched-up wound. ��Can I now take her home?��

    He could not wait to take her home and leave the ce. He did not like hospitals, but who in their right minds would, except for doctors and hospital staff, of course.

    At the same time, he was notfortable watching how the two weremunicating. The only thing missing was for the two to finish each other��s sentences.

    ��Of course.�� Sebastian could see his eagerness to leave. It was written all over his face and could be heard from his tone.

    He hoped that his friendship with Jacky would not cause any problem because he would like to keep in touch with her. He already had decided not to pursue her, but he realized that he still enjoyed herpany.

    However, if Marcus kept seeing him as a threat to their rtionship, then maybe, it would not be wise for him to check on her once in a while. Although it would be a shame if that was the case. He hated to lose a good friend.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606: Guilty as charged

    ��You are awfully quiet.�� She questioned, sitting just next to him in the backseat of his car as his driver drove them back to her apartment.

    She heard him call his driver to follow them to the hospital earlier as he had ridden with her in the ambnce on the way to the hospital. He said that he did not want her to be alone.

    However, she had noticed that since they had left the hospital, he barely had spoken a few words to her. He only asked her if it still hurt, but when she replied that she was fine, he had returned to his silence.

    ��I am just probably tired. Aren��t you?�� He asked, avoiding answering the silent question in her eyes.

    He could see that she was trying to read his expression, but he was not entirely sure of what he actually felt at the moment. In truth, he was frustrated, guilty, then mad at himself for letting the first two emotions control him.

    He felt that he was failing with this rtionship. He had no idea what he was doing or if he was doing anything at all to make sure that this rtionship was going on the right track.

    ��I am. But still, I think we can still talk about anything.�� She told him, sensing that he was not in the mood for any form of conversation. Still, she would like to try to lighten the mood.

    .....

    She had noticed the tension inside the emergency room while she talked to Sebastian. Well, it mostly came oozing out of him. But she was too wrapped up in her fear to deal with him earlier.

    Now, she could see that he was still bothered by it, and she did not like that he was keeping it bottled up inside him. One thing she learned from Dani and Alex,munication was the key to making things work between them.

    ��You have been through enough for one night. You should rest for now. We can talkter.�� Marcus insisted, wrapping her in his embrace as he closed his eyes, indicating that the conversation was over.

    He also wanted to talk about his feelings, but he was unsure how to convey them to her without sounding using. He did not want any misunderstanding between them.

    He could not afford to lose her again. He had been in that situation, and he did not want to go back there. But he still had no idea how to deal with his current predicament.

    ��Ok.�� She conceded, keeping her eyes focused on the view outside her window.

    She decided not to insist on talking about it during the car ride. But she nned to tackle it again once they were back in the privacy of her apartment.

    She would give him this moment to think about whatever was bothering him and deal with it by himself. But she would not allow it to sit and rot before they resolved whatever was the issue.

    She might have an idea what it could be, but she was not about to preempt his feelings. She would not jump to conclusions and assume anything.

    ��Hey, we are here.�� She tapped him on his thigh, notifying him that they had arrived at her apartment.

    It had been a short ride, so she knew he was not sleeping. He assisted her out of the car and instructed his driver to take the night off. He was nning on staying with her for the night.

    The doctor did give specific instructions that she should not be left alone. Although she seemed fine, she was still under observation for twenty-four hours.

    ��Do you want something to drink? I am going to get myself a ss of water.�� She offered once they were inside her apartment.

    She suddenly felt her lips parched and her throat itching. She assumed it was because she had been silent and tensed the rest of the ride.

    ��Why don��t you sit down and rest? Let me get the water for you.�� He ordered, guiding her to the couch while he proceeded to the kitchen.

    He felt he needed a drink to lessen the anxiety boiling inside him. He could sense that Jacky was not done talking, and he was still confused about how he was handling his emotions.

    He left her on the couch, using the few minutes to get his thoughts straight. At least an idea of what he would say to her once he returned to her side.

    ��What is wrong?�� She finally voiced out her concern once he returned with her water. ��I can tell if something else is bothering you.�� She was not going to ept any more excuses.

    She could see the bottle of beer in his hand, she would have joined him, but the doctor advised against consuming alcohol in her condition.

    ��Honestly, I am not too sure.�� He admitted, looking at the window behind her instead of directly at her.

    He finally sat on the chair adjacent to her, rubbing the back of his neck with his fingers, easing his nerves. He suddenly remembered the first time that he courted a girl. It was something like this.

    He took another swig of his drink before cing them down on the table. He stood up again and paced around the living room as if he was figuring out what to say.

    Today��s event seemed to be an eye-opener to him. He discovered things that he had never thought of before. He seemed to be lost, at the same time, enlightened.

    ��What about? If it is about Sebastian, I assure you that nothing is going on between us. We are just friends, and...�� She tried to exin her rtionship with the doctor, thinking that he might be bothered by their friendship.

    She did notice the way he had been looking at Sebastian. She sensed that he might be jealous or something. But there was nothing between them, never had been and never would be.

    ��It is not that.�� He interrupted her, immediately reaching her and kneeling before her. ��I am not jealous in that kind of way, but I envy the closeness that the two of you seem to have.��

    He knew many things about her, but not on a deeper level. He did not even know that she was afraid of needles. He was so clueless about her and her likes and dislikes.

    ��He seemed to know more about you than me.�� He quickly added, eventually disclosing what had him twisted in a knot.

    He knew he had to work harder into this rtionship if he would make it work. However, he still had a lot to learn about being a boyfriend. A good one.

    ��Well, all you have to do is ask.�� She smiled at him, realizing what was bothering him.

    She ran her hands on both sides of his cheeks, relieved that it was not what she thought of initially. She gently pushed his face up until his eyes met hers.

    She was not taking his apprehension lightly, but she believed it could be resolved through goodmunication. Anyway, all p

    ��I felt like he seems to know you better than me, and it sucks,�� Marcus exined, referring to the doctor. ��I guess it is as simple as that.��

    He finally realized that he should give more time to get to know her. Not just giving her gifts and things that he thought would make her happy.

    ��I don��t even know what color you like or if you even like the things I have been giving you.�� He mumbled, feeling slightly ashamed of his actions.

    ��Red and bold colors.�� She answered him, but he looked at her, slightly confused. ��My favorite colors.�� She rified.

    ��And, I love most of the gifts you sent me because your secretary asked me frequently what I wanted.�� She answered him, slightly reprimanding him with her stare.

    Once he heard her response, he smiled at her with those seemingly innocent eyes but underneath, he knew it was a lie. Then, both of them ended upughing. Because admittedly, he was once again guilty as charged.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607: A piece of crap

    ��Damn!�� He expressed frustratedly, banging his hand forcefully on the wooden table, making theputer and other objects on the surface rattle a bit. ��Ok, I will get back to youter.��

    He abruptly ended the call, dropped the unit on the table before turning away from his work to stare outside the window. He just could not understand why they always came up with nothing.

    He was absolutely sure about the lead they were chasing, but it seemed they were heading again toward another dead end. Like the rest of the evidence they gathered, it did not get them too far.

    ��Another bad news?�� Ben walked inside the room, sensing his boss was again in a bad mood.

    He had been working with him closely on the case, hoping to find some more evidence to seal the fate of Nick behind bars. Well, that was the other n.

    On the other hand, they were also secretly investigating another lead that was supposed to reveal the identity of another criminal mastermind. However, the big boss apparently was better at covering his tracks.

    Well, they already suspected it since they had heard from the grapevine that he was a man that was not seen by just anyone. No one knew his identity except his most trusted people.

    .....

    ��Yeah!�� He turned around and faced his second inmand, shaking his head to clear the irritation out of his system. ��I think ourtest lead is once again taking us nowhere.��

    It had been the story of their investigation since he started going after the phantom who had made everybody dance to his tune.

    Nobody could point them to the source of the song. But the music kept ying, just strong enough for them to hear. Everybody was amazed by the performance. But nobody had seen the real star of the show.

    ��Don��t worry, Tim. We will get this guy and his associates.�� Ben empathized with his boss, sharing his sentiment.

    He also wanted to catch this man just as much as his boss. He also had a few scores to settle with him. He would like him to pay for putting the lives of the people he cared about in danger.

    The sooner they found him, the better. They could not risk the lives of their boss and his wife in danger with a big syndicate going after them.

    ��We better,�� Tim answered with a big sigh, thinking that this unknown enemy was not someone they could mess around with easily.

    This time, they were not dealing with amon criminal like Nick. From what they gathered so far, they might be chasing after the leader of the biggest underground syndicate in the city.

    His association with Nick was still vague, and his interest in the royal couple was still unknown.

    But all evidence was pointing to the man, who was running the show under a very borate disguise. He might be anyone from the upper ss to the highest member of the government.

    ��For now, I have something for you.�� Ben changed the topic and proceeded with his reason for visiting him.

    He dropped some files in his hand onto the table. Then, he sat down on the avable chair in front of the desk, making himselffortable as he leaned on the backrest and crossed his legs.

    ��What is this?�� Tim asked, raising his brows at Ben in question.

    But before opening the folder, he stood up from his chair and walked towards a smaller table with a brewing coffee pot. He poured himself one and turned to Ben. ��You want one?�� Offering one to his partner.

    He would have preferred something a bit stronger like alcohol, but he never allowed drinking while on the job. It was not ideal, especially when lives were on the line.

    ��Yeah, I can use one,�� Ben responded, needing something to boost his energy. ��I had been up all night, probably slept only a wink.�� He continued, shrugging his shoulders, feeling the fatigue setting in.

    He had been working on a lead assigned to him when he stumbled on the pictures sent to him by one of their sources. It would seem like it was nothing out of the ordinary.

    If he simply looked at the pictures, he would assume that nothing was wrong with them. But somehow, he felt something odd about it that he could not understand.

    ��Why? Did you find something useful?�� Tim asked, suddenly curious about the file on his table.

    He could use any kind of good news today. He had been running on bad luck and was getting tired of telling his boss nothing. He could tell that Alex was also getting frustrated by the situation.

    ��Well, I ran another check on the visitors who came by to see Samson.�� Ben began to exin as he took the coffee out of Tim��s hands.

    First, he took a sip on it, taking his sweet time savoring the hot liquid as it passed through his lips down to his throat. He could certainly use the extra kick of the caffeine in his system.

    ��And?�� Tim drank half of the coffee in one gulp before setting it down on the other side of his table. Then, he began to sort through the file that Ben had ced before him as he waited for Ben to continue with his report.

    He saw a document inserted at the top of the file, but he did not see anything unusual with them. Then, he scanned the rest, finding pictures but nothing that looked suspicious.

    He could not tell what could have caused Ben to stay up all night with this. But maybe he was looking at it in the wrong way. He might be missing something that Ben might have spotted.

    ��Are you going to tell me, or will you keep me guessing?�� Tim looked at him impatiently, but they both knew that he was all bark with no bite.

    He still could not figure out what Ben was trying to say as he skimmed through the file one more time. Then, he scattered the files across his table, going through each one at a time, he saw it.

    ��I want to see if you can also spot the same thing I did,�� Ben told him as he remained in his position, not nning to help him at all.

    He was still unsure of the information he wanted to share with him. He might be putting two and two,ing up with ten. Well,ck of sleep could do that to a person.

    At the moment, he was one perfect example of a person who was floating in space. Luckily, the coffee was finally helping him keep his feet on the ground.

    ��Fine.�� He could see that his buddy was already at the edge of his limits.

    He could not me Ben. His team, including him, were exhausted and frustrated since they were all worked twenty-four-seven to solve this case.

    He kept studying the different files before him until he saw some connections. Still, it was all spection until they could find more substantial evidence to back it up.

    It must be what Ben was talking about as he kept his silence, just observing him. ��I think I know what you are talking about.�� He believed he figured it out.

    It could be a piece of the puzzle that could be significant in their investigation. This information could either make or break the case, but at the same time, it could also be nothing at all but just a piece of crap.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608: Loose cannon

    A nging sound woke him up from his deep slumber. Then, another louder banging of metal to metal reverberated in the four corners of his confinement.

    ��Wake up, Travis. You have a visitor.�� The guard yelled at him on the other side of the cell. ��Hurry up. We do not have all day.�� He added as he struck his metallic baton on the parallel bars again.

    Nick opened his eyes, still groggy from his sleep, and moved to a sitting position. He looked up to the man on the other side and smiled.

    He could not afford to piss off another guard. Thest time he backed talk to one of them, he ended up with a busted lip and a bruised stomach when hit by his baton.

    ��Just give me a second,�� Nick asked the jail guard as he scrubbed his eyes and stretched his arms. Then, he was up and ready to move out of his cell.

    The guard opened his cell door,manding him to face the wall as he ced a handcuff on his wrist. Afterward, he was out of his cell and walking towards the long hallway.

    He could not understand why the guards were treating him this way. He asked hiswyers to do something with them. Pay them arge amount of money if necessary so that he could freely move in this confinement.

    .....

    However, it seemed that what he had asked was not working. Or his people were not working hard enough to make it happen. Whatever the reason. He would make sure that they would know that he was not happy about it.

    ��By the way, who is it?�� Nick asked, slightly turning around to the burly man walking closely behind him.

    But as usual, his voice was drowned in the loud noiseing from the different cells around him. Still, the man refused to answer his question.

    He only hoped that it was hiswyer, back with some good news, because he could not stay any longer in this hellhole of a ce.

    ��Sit down and don��t make any problems.�� The guard guided him to the table with two chairs on opposite sides. Once sitting down, he was handcuffed to the table, with no choice but to wait for his guest.

    He looked around the room, wondering if someone was watching his every move and listening to what he had to say. He was unsure if it would be safe to talk in this room.

    ��Hello, my friend.�� A man suddenly walked into the room and greeted him as if they had known each other quite well.

    He recognized the man and met him a few times, but he would not consider the neer one of his friends. He might have seen him with some of his friends or on the news. But they never had any business together.

    ��What do you want?�� Nick immediately asked suspiciously. He did not trust the sudden appearance of this man in his presence.

    He wanted hiswyers and not somewman in a fancy suit ying games with his case. He heard good things about him, but he did not need some idle chitchats. Unless the man was here to help him, if not then, he had no time for him.

    ��For starters, what do you want?�� The man returned the question back to him. ��But I am quite sure that I have an idea of that.�� He continued as he sat down on the other chair in front of the desk.

    ��But before I continue, let me introduce myself again. I am Mike Carter.�� He extended his hand on top of the table, reaching for his hand, but Nick refused to shake it. ��Anyway, I work for the District��s Attorney.��

    He watched Nick��s eyes turn into a slit, fuming in rage upon hearing his introductions. He could not me the man. He knew what jail time could do to such a man like him.

    He wondered how long it would take to break him in a ce like this. He could already notice the toll his body had taken from the beating, considering the little time he only had been inside this facility.

    ��I have nothing to say to any of you without the presence of my attorney.�� Nick hissed at the man who had justpletely ruined his day. ��Now, I think you should leave.�� He rammed his hand on the table to show his displeasure with his visit.

    His unwanted visitor had no choice but to stand to avoid his assault. He moved a few steps away from him, observing the handcuffed man try to break free from his chain.

    He was about to call for the guards to escort him out of the room since he believed he had no more business to discuss with the districtwyer.

    But he abruptly stopped when the other man suddenly pulled an envelope out of his jacket. Then, the man waved it in front of his face. He had recognized the emblem on the side of the envelope, and it was not a good sign.

    ��Not until you read this.�� He could tell that Nick recognized the seal on the piece of paper. His eyes suddenly bulged, and fear was written all over his face.

    He carefully pulled a paper out of the envelope, opened it, and ced it on the top of the table. He had already read the content. Now, it was time for Nick��s turn.

    ��Are you working for him?�� Nick asked, suddenly rmed by hispany.

    He had wanted tomunicate with the big man since he was incarcerated. But now that he had finally sent him a word, he could feel the chill go through his spine.

    He took the paper in his hands and started reading the content. He still waited for Mike to answer his question, but he kept reading the letter that had specific instructions for him to follow.

    ��This is preposterous.�� Nick finally shouted after reading thest word on the paper. ��Is this some kind of a joke?�� He pulled the chains on his wrist, lowering his head to the table.

    He cradled his head in his two hands before running his fingers through his hair. He felt frustrated and angry with the content of the letter.

    ��You know very well that he doesn��t joke around.�� Mike finally spoke up after seeing him break down.

    He could already guess that Nick was calcting the risk of not following what was being asked of him by their big boss. He seemed to think that he still had a choice in the matter.

    Nick failed to realize until now that once he entered the organization, there was no way out except in a body bag.

    ��But he could not expect me to do this,�� Nick shouted, crumpling the piece of paper in his hand and throwing it at him. But Mike had easily caught the crumpled letter and ced it back in his pocket.

    ��I want you to tell him that I have to see him and talk to him personally.�� Nick ran his hands on his face, suddenly agitated that everything was falling out of his control.

    ��You know it is not possible.�� Mike walked a bit closer to the table and nted his hands on the table as he stared down at him. ��Just do what he asks of you, and you will be fine.��

    Based on his observation, Nick had be very unstable. He had not liked how he had handled things from the start, and he was d that his boss did not trust him.

    He believed that Nick might drag the entire organization down if he was not dealt with properly and soon. In his opinion, Nick was a liability than an asset. He was a loose cannon.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609: A royal decree

    He walked into the massive hallway and into the grand foyer, meeting the gazes of the various people anxiously waiting for any news.

    But he did not stop for anyone as he continued on his way towards the long staircase that would lead him to the left-wing side of the pce. It was the part that housed the King and his staff.

    ��How is he doing?�� The Duke asked once he was inside the room of the King. He faced the doctor, who quickly met him by the door.

    He could see his brother rambling against a nurse that was only trying to put a needle on his arm. He seemed to be far better than he expected.

    When he heard that his brother, the King had a heart attack, he quickly rushed to get to him. But judging from the way he was acting, he hoped it was not that serious.

    ��Luckily, it was just a mild attack.�� The doctor stated, looking over his shoulder to gaze at their supreme leader. ��He experienced shortness of breath and dizziness.��

    The doctor also exined that the King had to undergo further examination to confirm their initial diagnosis. They had to guarantee that the King would remain in good health.

    .....

    ��Do what you have to do?�� Duke Frederick instructed the doctor in charge of the medical health of the King and the royal family. ��Make sure to run all the necessary tests.��

    He did not want anything to happen to his brother. They might have some disagreements, but he was still his flesh and blood. He wished that he would still live a long life and continue to rule them as their King.

    But there was another concern that was bothering him. Once the Council heard about this, he was sure they would insist on naming an heir to the throne. With Edward, now out of the picture. He was conflicted about what to do with the situation.

    ��Fred, would you tell them to stop?�� King Edward finally noticed him talking to the doctor and beckoned him to his bedside. ��Please, exin to them that I am in good shape.��

    He did not like how they were fussing around him as if he was some sort of cripple. He only had some dizzy spells and not what the doctors were insisting happened to him.

    He was not ready to step down from his throne or die. Not yet. He had several more things to do. There were things he had initiated that he wanted to be aplished before he left this world.

    ��You did have an episode, Edward.�� Fred began defending the medical staff. ��Let them do their jobs. Besides, I am sure that they would find nothing and dere you with a clean bill of health.��

    He could sense his brother��s concern. If it was him in his condition, he would also feel nervous. Not for his life but for the people he would be leaving behind.

    In his brother��s case, he could only assume that he was afraid for the fate of his son if ever he stepped down as the King of their nation.

    Since he was his big brother, he was still responsible for him even if he was the King. He had promised their mother that he would always stand by his younger brother just like he also stood by his side.

    ��Fine.�� The King finally conceded to go take the examination. He could not say no to his brother anyway. ��But stop acting like I am paralyzed. I can still go to the bathroom if I have to.�� He insisted. ��Without any assistant.�� He added.

    Besides being his brother, he was also the head of the Council. He needed the support of the Council and his brother in the future of the kingdom and his son.

    His son might have done terrible things against theirw, but he was not a criminal. He did not deserve to be punished as such. But he understood that he could not follow in his footstep.

    ��Don��t worry about that. I will tell the doctors to take it easy on you. But try to follow them because it is for your health.�� Fred knew that his brother was acting out because of his own fear.

    Under normal conditions, he would be rational and bepliant. But in his situation, the stress and the tension in the pce might be getting into him.

    He concluded that it could have been the cause of his mild heart attack. However, his brother had to stay strong and healthy if he would continue to rule over them.

    ��Do you mind leaving us alone for a few minutes?�� The King announced to everyone. But the staff only looked at each other, afraid to leave the King to his own devices.

    ��You see.�� King Edward pointed out to his brother. ��They would not even give me some peace. I am your King.�� He hissed in frustration, putting his arm across his face to block the light from shining on his eyes.

    If he was being honest, he was shaken by the experience. He always thought of himself as healthy as a horse. But sickness coulde at a terrible time, whether he did all his best to stay in good shape.

    ��Give us a few minutes.�� Fred finally asked the doctors and the rest of the staff inside the room. ��Don��t me them. They are only here to assure you are not about to drop dead at any second.��

    He sometimes teased his brother, just like in the old times. They would run around the pce and make some silly faces. Unlike now, there were no modern technologies or gadgets to entertain them. They had to improvise to pass the time.

    ��Well, it will take more than that to take me down, my brother. I assure you.�� King Edward responded with augh, enjoying the banter they were sharing as the people finally left them alone.

    Enough of the joking around, he thought. Although he loved to go to memoryne to reminisce some old happy childhood events, he had a more serious matter to talk about.

    ��So, what is it?�� Fred knew that he had a reason for wanting everybody gone. He could see in his brother��s eyes the concern despite the tough, strong, and cold front he had disyed in front of the staff.

    ��You know I can be stubborn as an ox, but you always put me in the right ce. Thank you, my brother, for not leaving my side.�� Edward stated as he brought down his arm to look his brother in the eye.

    He shifted in the bed until he was in a sitting position. Then, he tapped the side of the bed for his brother to sit down. He did not want to keep tilting his head as he talked to him.

    ��Well, you have been a good brother. A little misunderstood sometimes, but still, you do your best as our King.�� Fred said, changing his tone into a more serious one.

    He was unsure what this was all about, but he could guess it might have something to do with Edward, the prince, and Alex, his son.

    ��It is time for your son, Alexander, to take over the throne.�� King Edward announced, not in a tone that suggested the Duke had a choice. It sounded more like a royal decree.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610: Secret life

    ��Do you think Nick will do what I ask?�� He turned around on his table and stared at his window. He put his feet on the shelve, leaning back on his chair to find a morefortable position.

    Except for the buzzing street below, nothing was interesting to see outside. It was just tall buildings after another, trying to tower over the other. There seemed to be no sign of life that could be seen in his view.

    But it was better to look at the ss pane and the tall columns than the cases upying his table. He still had a few that needed to be reviewed more thoroughly and some he wished to end as soon as possible.

    ��I am not too sure.�� Mike finally answered him with doubt in his voice. ��He seemed to be loose in the head.�� He added before he went silent on the other line.

    Based on Nick��s reaction, he did not know if they could still trust him with his silence. Although Nick had no idea who the big boss was, he still had knowledge of their organization and operations.

    He believed, at this point, Nick was a dangerous man to be an ally but worse as an enemy. He was an unstable man who might be losing his sensibility.

    ��What do you rmend we do with him?�� He asked his friend, valuing his opinion on the matter. He switched the phone on his hand to the other side as he repositioned himself on his seat.

    .....

    He also believed that Nick had always been erratic with his behavior. It was the reason he did not trust him before. And had doubts about relying on hismitment now.

    He could never trust a man whose loyalty onlyy on himself, and his interest was more valuable than the rest. A man like that, just like Nick, would sell his soul to the devil and double-crossed him in an instant if it would suit him.

    ��Give me a few days to assess him. What he might know, and what he had said to the authorities?�� Mike said to him on the other line. ��Gerald, it is important that we do this right.��

    He was still working on the case. Being new to the team was not easy for him. He had to y catch up with the information already evaluated by the others.

    Then, he suspected that their team leader was still withholding information from him. He still needed to prove to them that he could be trusted with valuable information.

    ��I can only give you a limited time to do what you have to do. But after that, my hands are tied.�� Gerald answered him, thinking that the clock was ticking. ��Then, what are you going to do?��

    The longer Nick was locked up in jail, the more the situation worsened. If only they could depend on him to keep his silence and agree to take the fall in exchange for justpensation. Then things would be lessplicated.

    In his opinion, it seemed that Nick would not cooperate with their ns. It was more likely that he would have to resort to another means of cleaning up the mess.

    ��That is all I need,�� Mike answered confidently, believing that it was enough to conduct his ns. ��Let me handle this for you. My gift to you for bringing me back to the fold.��

    He did not mind getting his hands dirty, especially if he was doing it for his friend. It was the only way he could repay him for the many things he had done for him.

    ��Ok. I trust that you know what you are doing.�� He was not skeptical. He knew what his friend was capable of doing. He had seen them firsthand during the time that they were still together.

    ��But, at any time, you will need help. Don��t forget to call,�� Gerald added, always believing having a backup n was better than working blindly on a situation.

    It was just like when he went to battle with his cases. He would always prepare for his day in court, but first, he would try to make a settlement. If he failed to make an amicable deal, he would just have to resolve it before a jury.

    Although, he did not believe in winning all his cases in court. Not everything was required to be conquered on the battlefield. Some were better dealt with on the table and won by avoiding conflict but through a favorable resolution.

    ��Then, I better get back to work,�� Mike said as he finally said his farewell.

    He still had much investigating to aplish, and it was not an easy task. But it was a challenge that he was willing to take. He had an exact idea how he would y this.

    On the other hand, Gerald dropped the phone in his hand back into his pocket before letting his feet down on the floor. But he did not turn around quickly as he continued to stare at a nk space.

    ��Excuse me, Gerald.�� A knock on his door, followed by a familiar voice, startled him. He was not expectingpany, especially her.

    He immediately turned around, twirling his seat to its original position, facing his unforeseen visitor. He quickly stood up from his chair to greet her.

    ��Dani, how long have you been standing there?�� He questioned her, concerned that she might have overheard his conversation on the phone.

    He did not notice her until she knocked and spoke up. She might have been standing by the door even before he had ended the call. If that was the case, he wondered what she might have learned.

    ��Just now.�� She answered reluctantly, seeing that her boss seemed to be busy. ��Your secretary was not at her station, so I proceeded to knock on your door.�� She exined, hoping she was not disturbing him from his work.

    ��I hope you don��t mind. But if you are busy, I can alwayse backter.�� She suddenly regretted knocking on his door unannounced.

    She believed she should have waited for his secretary to check on his schedule before barging into his office like that was only natural.

    But she had something important that she wanted to ask of him. She had thought about it since she had seen him the other day. She even consulted Alex about it, and he finally agreed.

    ��Of course, I do not mind. Come in.�� He gestured for her to enter the room and take the empty seat. ��Do you need something? Do you need any help on a case?��

    He went back to his seat and gave his full attention, wondering what had brought her to his office. He could only think of one thing. She might need help on a case. More likely a pro bono case.

    He noticed that it was one of the things she loved to discuss with him. He liked indulging her whim. Although he never truly enjoyed doing pro bono, at the very least, he loved spending time with her.

    He weed her presence, but he did not like that she almost caught him. He had to be more careful, especially when dealing with his secret life.

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611: Walking into a trap

    ��David wanted to see you in his office.�� Jacky had informed her earlier.

    She guessed it had something to do with a case they were working on together. David volunteered to help her in one of her cases.

    She knew that they were still handling her with kid gloves as if she was a delicate flower that would wither away if put under pressure.

    ��It is a good case. I think the chance of us taking the lead in this one is high.�� Dani said after a few minutes of discussing hertest case with David in his office.

    She could see him nodding with some portions that she pointed out. So far, he had not said anything to make her think that she had made a mistake. Anyway, it was what she wanted to show him.

    She only wanted to establish that she was more resilient than they thought. She hoped to prove to her boss and the rest of her colleagues that she was ready to get back to her routine.

    ��I think so, too,�� David responded, agreeing with her assessment.

    .....

    He had always known how strong her personality was. Admittedly, recently, he had been concerned about her condition after the ordeal she had gone through.

    But seeing her today, doing what she did best, he could not deny that he was impressed at how well she had bounced back to her responsibilities.

    ��I know you mean well. But trust me with this. I know I can handle this without you checking on me every minute.�� Dani said calmly, finally confronting the elephant in the room.

    She was done asking everybody to stop treating her like she was a victim. Because she was not. But she considered herself a survivor. What happened to her was not easy, but she would fight it all the way through.

    ��Then, don��t let me keep you from your work,�� David stated, finally conceding to her. After all, he was satisfied with her work and the courage she disyed.

    He was convinced that she could manage it on her own. At least, he would like to give her a chance to prove to everyone that she was a fighter and not a quitter.

    ��Thanks.�� She felt a sense of relief that David finally understood her. ��I promise you that you will not get disappointed.��

    She soon left his office to go back to her office when she noticed another room that she was thinking of visiting. She coulde byter after she called for an appointment or just pop in to see if he was not busy.

    After a few seconds of deliberation, she decided that she might, as well, drop by and see if he was avable since she was already in the vicinity.

    When she reached his door, she did not find his secretary around, so she decided to try her luck that he was not busy. Then, she found him alone in his room.

    She did not see him since he faced the window away from her. She also did not hear anything since he had already ended the call when she arrived by the door, but she saw the chair move as he shifted on his seat.

    ��I hope I am not catching you in terrible timing.�� Dani apologized again foring to his office without any appointments, upying the seat he offered her when he finally noticed her presence.

    She just thought that she might as well take her chances that he was not swamped with work. However, she could alwayse back if he was. Luckily, it seemed that he had a few minutes to spare for her.

    ��I have a meeting in thirty minutes, but until then, I am all ears. So, what can I do for you?�� He closed the files on his desk and set them aside, putting his whole attention on her.

    He decided to deal with his casester after she left. At the moment, he was more interested to know her intentions foring to see him without prior notice.

    ��Well, Alex and I have discussed our case, and we both decided that it might be better if we find awyer that we can trust to help us with our situation.�� She said, cing her hands on the top of herp, trying to find a more rxed position.

    She could see from his eyes that her mentor was already analyzing what she was implying in her words. Well, she wanted the idea to register with him before she eventually spilled the rest of her statement.

    She had met several goodwyers she could count on handling what they needed. But she just did not feel that they were a good fit.

    ��Ok,�� Gerald did not want to assume anything, but he could guess what she was trying to say. ��Tell me what you have in mind.��

    He pushed himself away from the table and stood from his position, walking towards her. He would like to show her that he was a friend she could trust with whatever was bothering her.

    His mind debated if she was about to hire him for a case or ask for some rmendations. Still, he waited, not wanting to make a conclusion.

    ��Well, I think you are the best to handle ourwsuit against Nick. Even Alex thinks so.�� She finally said, turning in her seat to face him.

    She looked up to him, observing his reaction to her unusual request. ��You see...�� She continued, hoping that she could convince him to ept it. ��I believe that you are the best to litigate our case against Nick.��

    She could not think of anyone else that she could trust to do the job as well as he would. He had an almost perfect record of bringing criminals to justice.

    His records were impable. Besides that, his advocacy against crime made him the best candidate for the position. That was if he would take on the challenge.

    Although the District Attorney��s office was taking the lead in persecuting Nick for his crimes. She still wanted an outside counsel that she could use to solidify their case against Nick.

    ��I will say I am surprised with your decision.�� Gerald rubbed his chin, feeling the small stubbles of beard growing on his skin.

    He was not expecting that she would consider him as theirwyer. He believed that Ethan had enough great counselors under his belt that could easily win their case.

    ��I know this is a big ask.�� She could see that her boss was thinking about her offer. ��I know money is not what motivates you in taking a case. But I hope that you will try to think about it first before giving me a decision.��

    Based on her observation since she started working for him. Gerald was not the kind ofwyer that epted cases based on the value of the client.

    She believed that he valued more the merit of each case, not how much money would go into his pocket. A quality that she had learned to admire about him.

    ��As much as I want to say yes to your request, you will have to give me a moment to evaluate the situation.�� He hated seeing the slight disappointment on her face upon hearing his response.

    However, he had to tread lightly since one wrong step could lead to his downfall. He had to consider all aspects of the case and how they could affect his situation.

    He could not deny he was tempted to take a chance. However, he still had no idea what the couple knew about the organization. For all he knew, he could be walking into a trap.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612: A brother, a subservient, and a father

    ��How is Edward?�� Katherine asked, seeing his husband walk through their bedroom door.

    He looked a bit exhausted, but it was expected since he had been out the entire day since he left for the pce to visit his brother, who had been taken ill.

    She already knew the news that the King was currently out of danger. But he still had to go through some examinations and further observation.

    ��He will live if he would stop being stubborn,�� Fred answered his wife as he moved further into the room, removing the tie on his neck. ��But he is the King.�� So, he had the right to be, he thought.

    He sat down on the edge of the bed, rotating his neck and shoulders to relieve himself from the tiredness and stiffness of his body. It had been a long day.

    He had to deal with the King and his condition. Then, he also had to take over some of the responsibilities of the King while he was recovering. It was a burden he had to take while his brother was trying to regain his strength.

    Katherine sighed, sensing the tension that his husband was feeling. She quickly shifted into a sitting position, moving closer to his husband.

    .....

    Then, she knelt behind him, putting her fingers on his shoulders as she started massaging the stiff flesh underneath her fingertips.

    ��Well, what do you expect? He is your brother.�� She responded with a little bit of teasing as she continued to work on the tense muscles on his shoulders. ��If I am right, you share the same blood.��

    She smiled at her husband when he turned around to look at her. She did enjoy the moment they were having. It had been a while since she could freelyugh at something she said.

    Since the unfortunate incident, their lives had just been cruising from one problem to another. It was nice that their lives appeared to be getting back to normal.

    Today, she was thankful that Edward��s unfortunate incident did not turn out for the worst. It was a great relief to hear that they had avoided another possible catastrophe.

    ��Unfortunately, that is true.�� He released a deep breath, hoping that would ease the burden weighing heavily on him.

    Well, he could not deny it. Being stubborn and headstrong did run in his family. Regrettably, it was one of the ws he had passed down even to his son.

    ��Then, what is wrong?�� She asked him, noticing that he was unusually more quiet than usual. ��Is there a problem?�� She suddenly grew concerned.

    Typically, he could not wait to tell her about his day. Then, he would ask her about her activities while he was away. Somehow, she sensed that today was different.

    His mind seemed to be elsewhere, appearing to be in deep thought. He barely even looked around the room as his eyes focused only on the empty space before him.

    ��No, nothing.�� He quickly denied that anything out of the ordinary was happening when he realized she had asked him a question. But then immediately changed his mind. ��Well, there is something.��

    He could not keep a secret from his wife, not when it involved her, too. Not directly, but in a way, he believed that her opinion should matter in his decision.

    After all, this was not purely about the kingdom and his obligation as the Council��s head. His decision might not only affect their nation but likely, also cause a problem with his family.

    ��What is it?�� She could not wait for his answer as her anxiety increased by his silence. ��Tell me.��

    She could tell that whatever was bothering him was a burden he was carrying on his shoulders. She just hoped that he would share it with her, so she might be able to help.

    She might not be the most intelligent person in the kingdom, but she still had a rational mind inside her brain that she could depend on.

    She had helped her husband countless times before, proving that she was not just a pretty face. But someone who had ideas that could help him in many ways than one.

    ��Well, his condition made him realize that he is not invincible. We are mere mortals, borrowing time in this world,�� Fred said to Katherine with his solemn look.

    Edward was not the only one who thought of that. First, it was Ethan. Now, it was his brother. He wondered if it was his turn, would he survive the episode.

    He could only think of the repercussion of such an event. A chill ran through his spine as his mind feared the inevitable. He was not afraid to die, but he was terrified to leave his wife alone.

    ��We all know that. But we make the most of our time and try to make it count. That is all we can do.�� Katherine understood his concern.

    Experiencing a traumatic event such as this could make anyone reevaluate their life. She had also been thinking about how she had been living her life.

    ��Well, in his epiphany, he told me that he would be announcing his next heir.�� He ran his fingers through his hair, then he turned around to finally face her.

    She had every right to hear this because he would need her valuable advice in this matter. It was not his future he would be dealing with but the future generation of his family.

    ��Who?�� She looked at her husband in surprise. ��Edward?�� Questioning him, puzzled by what he told her.

    At the moment, the only choices on the table for the next in line to the throne were her nephew, Prince Edward, and her son, Alexander.

    However, due to the current circumstances, she heard that Edward might not be qualified to take the crown. That would leave his son to be the only obvious choice.

    But that was very unlikely since his son had already refused to follow his heritage. He had already carved a path of his own and happily built a new life with his wife.

    ��No.�� He said, staring at his wife as if he wanted her to understand the predicament that he was in.

    One thing he loved about his wife was her ability to read him. She could sense if he needed her, especially in situations like this. But she never judged her, only supported her in the background.

    ��No.�� She finally realized what he meant. She knew now that he was not talking about Edward.

    Instead, the King wanted to name Alexander, to be the new heir to the throne. The King probably asked her husband to convince their son to ept his fate.

    ��He did not.�� She finally voiced out her shock. She could not believe that Edward would force his brother��s hand in this matter. ��I hope you are not seriously thinking about following his request.��

    She believed that Alexander would not like being forced into the position. It had been an issue before, and now, she could already foresee the strain it would, once again, put on their family.

    ��It is not a request this time. It is an official royalmanding from our King.�� Fred revealed to his wife the secret conversation they had that morning.

    He had been sitting on this information all day, figuring out if he should follow his brother or ignore him. He was conflicted between his various roles as a brother, a subservient, and a father.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613: Trip for the weekend

    She slowly opened her eyes, squinting her eyelids for a bit from the sunshine glowing from her window. She did not want to wake up yet, sensing that it was still too early, despite the radiating sun already high up in the sky outside.

    She was never a morning person, especially when it was a weekend. She would prefer to stay all morning in bed if she had the choice. But her dder just would not cooperate this time.

    ��What the heck?�� She gasped in shock, her ears picking up a slight sounding from the other room.

    Her eyes widened, suddenly fully awake, when she finally noticed amotion inside her bathroom. She quickly stood up from her bed, scanning the rest of the room for any intruder.

    Fortunately, she did not see anyone else. But the faint noise still persisted. She grabbed her robe at the foot of her bed and grabbed the nearest object she could get her hands on as her eyes focused on the source of the unusual noise.

    ��Where is my phone?�� She silently mumbled to herself, not finding it on the table where she left it.

    Finally giving up, she slowly moved to the other side of the room, debating whether she should check on the room or just run out of the apartment.

    .....

    But, her curiosity got the best of her as her feet led her to the door. Slowly, she moved closer to the door, finding it slightly ajar.

    She gradually slid the door open just a tiny bit, peeking inside the small corner of the room. Raising her hand with the object in her grasp, ready to use it as a weapon, she tried to see if she could spot the intruder.

    ��I have a gun, and I am not afraid to use it.�� She threatened whoever was inside the room once she confirmed that there was a movement through the shadows created by the light. She assumed he was a man, judging from the size of his shadow.

    She raised her hand, aiming to throw the object at the intruder if he decided to attack her. Then, she noticed the sound disappeared, and the activity ceased.

    But the shadow remained at the spot, motionless. After a few seconds of silence, whoever was inside continued as if she had said nothing.

    ��Dammit.�� She hissed to herself. She realized that she might have whispered her threat to herself.

    It was not as if she was thrilled to find someone else in her apartment, going through her personal stuff. She bettere up with a better idea soon. But she did notice her hands trembled in fright.

    Eventually, she decided to catch him unaware. Attack while he did not notice her. An element of surprise in her favor would be better, she decided. Feeling a bit braver.

    ��Agghhh!�� She shouted loudly, hoping to scare the trespasser as she charged inside the room with the object in her hand.

    She nned to hit the man with whatever she held in her hand. At this rate, clearly, she was not thinking straight and acting irrationally.

    She blindly pounced at the man, hoping to inflict the most damage on his head, but he was quicker, tightly gripping her hands even before it hit his head.

    ��Hey, what are you doing?�� A familiar voice resounded in the room. ��Have you gone mad?�� He pulled her off him and held her by the shoulders. ��Jacky, it is me.��

    Finally, she stopped struggling against him. Then, she eventually looked up at him, recognizing his voice. She released a sigh of relief, seeing his familiar face.

    ��Marcus, I thought you were an intruder, trying to rob me.�� She quickly exined her uncharacteristic behavior.

    She lowered her hand, feeling a bit calmer after realizing she was not in danger. However, she also lost her grip on the object in her hand as it swiftly fell to the floor with a loud thud, losing the adrenaline flowing in her system.

    When she looked down, it was the only time she realized that the object in her hand was the phone she had been looking for earlier. She might have been more scared than she realized.

    ��I am sorry if I scared you, Jacky.�� Marcus apologized, pulling her in a firm hug. ��I was just trying to be quiet, so I would not wake you.��

    He felt terrible that instead of surprising her. He managed to scare her to death. He could still feel her body mildly trembling as he enveloped her closer to his body.

    Earlier, when he entered her apartment, he had already suspected that she might still be fast asleep. He decided not to wake her up and deal with her stuff by himself.

    ��That is ok. Just never do that to me again.�� Jacky reprimanded him as her hands held him tightly by his shirt, looking directly into his eyes, using his strength for support.

    She was d that it was him and not some random dude about to rob her. But at the same time, she wanted to inflict harm on him for scaring her out of her wits.

    She finally let go of him, kneeling down on the floor to pick up her phone, now split into different parts. She hoped that it was not busted.

    ��Sorry again.�� He knelt down with her, helping her pick up the pieces of her broken phone. ��I will just rece this with a new one.��

    He took the pieces out of her hand, knowing that it was entirely his fault. He had a great n scheduled for today. He just hoped that the rest of the day would be much better than this one.

    ��What are you doing here at this early anyway?�� Jacky suddenly remembered that he was not supposed to be here. ��And what are you nning to do with my stuff?��

    She stood up, noticing her bag on the top of the sink with some of her things already inside. She wondered what Marcus was doing with her things, moving closer to check it out.

    ��It was supposed to be a surprise.�� He told her as he stood beside her. He was not expecting that she would wake up at this time. Well, at least, until he was finished fixing her things. ��Anyway, I am taking you on a trip for the weekend.��

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614: Running out of time

    ��Can you just tell me where we are going?�� She red at him when he kept packing up her things without giving her a concrete answer.

    She stood by the bathroom door, watching him go through her things. In all honesty, she was thrilled at the prospect of going away with him on a trip, but she still preferred to know where.

    She refused to do anything unless she would tell him anything, but he was as stubborn as ever as he continued to pick things he believed she would need on this trip.

    ��It is a surprise.�� He said, continuing to throw her things into the overnight bag he took from her cab.

    He was hoping that he would be through before she would open her eyes. He had tried to be more careful not to make unnecessary noises.

    He was not expecting that she would suddenly wake up, catch him rummaging through her things and cing them inside the bag.

    ��As much as I would love to indulge your whim, I need the bathroom. So, can you please wait outside?�� She tapped on her feet, crossing her arms across her chest, impatiently waiting for him to leave the room.

    .....

    She was debating if she should be mad at him for his intrusion into her ce. But she did give him a key so he could freelye and go without asking for her permission.

    However, that did not give him the right to meddle with her things. Then, n for her weekend without consulting her. But then again, she also found it sweet that he would go to all that trouble for her.

    ��Hurry up! I don��t want us to bete.�� Marcus ordered as if she had already agreed to the arrangement.

    He carried the small bag, walked towards her, and leaned over. Then, nting a chase kiss on her lips before moving out of the room. He could tell that she expected more.

    He knew that Jacky could be a bit hard-headed just like him. One way he could get his way with her was to outsmart her. Surprising her was also another method of distracting her.

    ��Don��t think that we are through talking about this,�� Jacky shouted behind him, making sure that he heard every word she said before he could close the door behind him.

    She did not like that she had fallen into his trap that easily. She thought that he would continue kissing her, but instead, he left her craving for more.

    She looked at herself in the mirror and was shocked by her appearance. Her hair was all disarray, then her face looked like it was just hit by a sack of potatoes.

    Her cheeks were still missing some colors. She quickly sshed some water on her face and patted it with her fingers to make her blood flow again.

    After a few more minutes, she was done in the bathroom. With a towel wrapped around her body, all she had to do was get some clothes inside her cab.

    ��Do you have any specific clothing I should wear for this trip?�� She asked as she strutted into the bedroom with the flimsy towel covering her.

    She could see his eyes following her every step, and a n suddenly came to her mind. It was time for payback. If he could keep teasing her, she could also do the same.

    ��Wear what you feel like it.�� He answered as hey on her bed with arms behind his neck, back, and legs stretched on the covers. ��But if you don��t hurry. You might suddenly find yourself wearing nothing at all.��

    He warned her with a naughty glint in his eyes, staring at her from head to foot. He would like to get out of the apartment soon, but if she kept prancing in front of him with her barely concealed body, they might not leave the room, any time, soon.

    ��Then, stop looking.�� She answered him as she turned around and faced the cab doors.

    When she had finally chosen what she would like to wear, she let the towel drop intentionally to the floor, leaving her back exposed to his view.

    She could tell that he had been watching intently, hearing him drew in a sharp breath. If he could make herbust like a fire, she could also fight fire with fire.

    ��You really know how to punish me.�� He whispered behind her, taking over on zipping her up. ��But I will certainly enjoy every minute of it.��

    He slowly glided the metallic tab up the zipper chain, grazing it gently on her skin. He could tell that she could feel every sensation of the cold metal as it passed through her spine.

    He could see it was working when she closed her eyes and slightly opened her mouth, allowing a gasp to escape her lips. He wanted her to imagine it was his fingers caressing her skin.

    ��No, I wasn��t.�� She pretended innocently, but she knew she had been ying with fire.

    Shortly, she realized that her action had backfired on her as she began to crave his touch. She leaned more to his hands, wanting to feel his skin against hers.

    ��I think you are all done.�� He announced just under her ears, allowing his breath to skim through her delicate skin.

    He pulled his hand abruptly away from her skin, not believing she did not expose her backside to him on purpose. He would admit that it was hard for him to control himself, but he would not let her win. Not yet.

    ��Oh!�� She responded disappointedly, immediately opening her eyes, only to realize that she had been outwitted again. However, it was just the beginning, she thought. She had the entire weekend to get back at him. She was not giving up yet on her ns.

    If he had a surprise for her, she might as well create one for him. But this one, she would make sure both of them would enjoy. What could that be? That was the question. She still had no idea where they were going.

    ��Come on. I don��t want us to bete.�� He moved away from her and waited by the door.

    He could always get her the other things she might need once they were there. He had no more time to sort out her stuff because they were already running out of time.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615: In two minds

    ��Are you really going to go through this?�� It was the question that kept ringing in his ears until that moment. Yet, he still had no answer to it.

    He was walking in the hallways of the pce on his way to the private meeting. But his wife��s words still bothered him. She had asked him that question a million times before, but this time, he could not ignore her voice as it went on and on in his head.

    Soon, the guards opened the door for him, revealing the inside of the room already upied by the other Council members. He could see that the chairs were almostplete, except for the one on the other end and his.

    ��What is this all about?�� The Duke immediately asked the other members the moment he stood by his chair and looked at each one of the Council.

    Compared to most of the meetings they were conducting, this was more private. Only the original Counsels were invited to take part in the discussion.

    Although the purpose was not stated in the invitation, he still believed that he might already have an idea of what could be the subject matter.

    It must have something to do with the vacant seat at his other end. His brother��s illness must have reached everyone��s ears. It might have raised rm bells among the Council members and their people.

    .....

    ��We all heard of King Edward��s health condition. As the Council head and his brother, we would like to know your opinion about the situation.�� Count Edinburgh was the first to voice out his growing concern.

    He had always supported the King and his reign. He believed that he had done his best to be a good leader in their nation. However, his loyalty would always lie in their kingdom and what would be best for their people.

    He could not stand idly by and wait for something to happen when he could do something about it now. At the moment, there was a particr matter that he felt should be addressed.

    ��I guess it is a matter of concern for everyone around here and our people.�� Duke Frederick could not deny the severity of their situation. He took his seat and contemted the issue at hand.

    It might seem like a small mattering from the point of view of an outsider, but within theirw, a King should always be in solid mind and be in good, healthy shape to serve as their supreme leader.

    The King might have been diagnosed with a mild illness. It was not a terminal case, treatable with long-term maintenance. If managed well, the King could survive for a long time.

    However, heart attacks were known to be traitors. It could strike without any warning. At any time, his condition could also cause paralysis and other side effects. Worse, he could end up dead.

    ��Don��t get us wrong. We have nothing against the King continuing his rule over us. But can you guarantee that he is still capable of performing his obligations?�� Count Asthorne also spoke about his apprehension about the current situation.

    He had always been against the Duke stepping down from his right to the throne. He thought that the Duke would have brought the kingdom to its former glory if he had been the King.

    But now, he could see that with Edward out of the picture, Alexander, the Duke��s son, should take over as the next heir.

    ��The King only suffered a minor attack which the doctors are now thoroughly examining. We will know more about his condition once the results are out.�� Duke Frederick released his official statement about the health condition of the King.

    Regarding the other matters that he and his brother had talked about. He was still debating if he should even mention it to the entire Council or wait until he had discussed the matter with the person concerned.

    ��We understand his situation, but you also have to consider our fear that something might happen to him. Until now, we have no concrete update about an heir.�� Count Wellington also aired his sentiment.

    He had considered Prince Edward before since he was the rightful heir. But after his terrible behavior, he believed that Alexander should take the throne.

    Because of Prince Edward��s involvement with a criminal and his activities, they had no more choice but to rule him out of running for the position.

    However, Lance told him that Alexander still refused to ept his rightful ce in their kingdom. If that was the case, they would be facing a problem if something happened to the King without an heir.

    ��What about your son, Prince Alexander?�� Lord Bailey asked as he turned his face towards the Duke. ��You know he is a perfect alternative as a recement for Prince Edward.��

    ��I agree.�� Count Asthorne quickly interjected. ��I think Alexander is the best choice to be our next King.�� He confidently stated, nodding his head in agreement.

    If he had the power to convince Alexander to be his new King, he would have used it already. But Alex was still stubborn and refused his plea to ept his legacy.

    He could only think of one more prince who could qualify for the position, but it would not be easy since Alexander was still alive. Under theirw, as long as an heir was qualified for the throne. They could not rece him with another heir since he was not a direct descendent of the Royal family.

    ��I hear what you are saying, but my son had refused the throne before. And if it is up to me, I will not force this position on him.�� The Duke finally spoke, expressing his true feelings about the matter.

    He loved his son and would not wish for a life that he had refused to ept himself. He had grown and lived in the pce his entire life.

    He had seen what the crown had done to his father and mother. He had first-hand experience of the life of being in the constant spotlight. He would not want that for his son or his sons if that was not what he wanted for himself.

    ��But you know we have no choice. You have to find a way to convince your son to reconsider his position about being our next leader.�� Lord Fordshire, the youngest in the Council, interrupted the conversation going around the table.

    He believed that Alex should take over as the new leader of their kingdom. Although he understood the Duke��s sentiment. He was a father too, and he would also do what he thought was best for his son.

    Still, he could not see any other option because if they failed to have an heir if the King suddenly died. They might end up in chaos. As a member of the Council, he believed he also had an obligation to the kingdom.

    ��Here is what I can promise you for now.�� The Duke stood up from his chair and looked at his colleagues. ��I will discuss all of this with Alexander. I will tell him about our current situation.��

    He respected them all for all their contributions to their kingdom. They had been tremendously cooperative and supportive during his reign as their head.

    He believed that the least he could do for them was talked to his son again about the situation. ��But I will let him decide.�� He concluded his statement.

    As a father, he believed that he should regard his son��s happiness and future. But as the Council of Elders�� leader, he should also consider the welfare of their people and the kingdom.

    Eventually, the Duke was left in two minds about whether to convince his son to ept his heritage or continue with his current path and never look back.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616: Time to get the show on the road

    ��Are you sure they areing?�� She asked as she sat on her seat with her hands feeling ice-cold despite the slight sweat she could feel building up at the back of her neck.

    She gazed out of the window on her side and waited for her friend to arrive. But every minute that ticked on her watch was more tension pulling on her nerves.

    She knew nothing terrible would happen to them. But still, her body reacted negatively to the scene before her despite the day being uneventful thus far. She was simply sitting down and waiting, but her mind was already mildly panicking.

    He pulled her hand and covered it with his, feeling the fear that gripped her. ��Hey, Dani, they areing. Marcus said that they were already on their way.��

    He had everything checked by his team thoroughly. Nothing would get passed them this time. The horrible experience they endured would remain an isted case. It would never happen again.

    He looked out the window and only saw his team scattered around the area. Tim had assigned his very best men to tackle the task of protecting them. And he trusted Tim to know what he was doing.

    ��Oh, ok.�� She expressed with a deep breath. ��It is just that we are already waiting for ten minutes, and there is still no sign of them.�� She sped her hand tightly on his, absorbing his warmth.

    .....

    Then, she looked away from the window to stare into his eyes. Those beautiful orbs that mesmerized her until now. It always had a way of calming her down.

    Eventually, his eyes locked with her,municating his desire to protect her. To keep her safe at all times. She knew at that point that she had nothing to fear.

    ��Have I told you that you look lovely today?�� Alex knew that dwelling on her fear would not do them any good.

    He took her hands and nted a few tender kisses on her knuckles. Somehow, it made the slight tremors stop. Then, her breathing slowly evened out.

    He ced his fingers on her chin, guiding her face until his lips touched hers. With his little gesture, her heart sped up. But he knew, this time, it meant something else.

    ��Hey, honeymoon starts after the nends.�� A voice by the entrance shouted at them. ��Not on the ne.�� She continued, walking in the aisle towards the couple.

    Jacky was surprised to see a ne waiting for them at a private hangar. But she was more shocked to see her best friend and her husband making out inside.

    ��You are truly full of surprises today.�� She mumbled to Marcus as she gazed at the couple.

    She would cover her eyes for decency purposes, but it was just too interesting not to see the scene in front of them. Eventually, she did stop staring and stopped on her path.

    She turned around and smiled at the man walking close behind her. She held her hand on Marcus�� eyes, preventing them from seeing what she already had seen.

    ��I told you, you will like it,�� Marcus mischievously answered, grinning from ear to ear as they waited not too far away from the other couple.

    Thest thing he saw was the two scrambling to make themselves appear more decent. He did not mind catching them in such a situation.

    ��Why are you grinning like that?�� Jacky narrowed her eyes at her partner, seeing the evil glim in its depth. ��You and your naughty thoughts.�� She reprimanded him when he winked at her, sliding his hands down her arms.

    She could feel the excitement running through her veins at his suggestion. Igniting her blood to a boiling point, but it was not the time and ce. He just had to wait.

    ��Jacky, finally, you are here.�� Dani greeted her best friend, abruptly standing up from her position after buttoning up her blouse. Then, out of the arms of her husband. ��What took you so long?��

    She grabbed her friend by the shoulders, pulling her in a warm hug. Her earlier apprehension seemed to have vanished, distracted by being in thepany of the people she cared about. Or was it by her earlier activity?

    ��From the way, I saw it, we were just in time.�� Jacky teased her friend, gesturing to Alex, who was now busy talking to Marcus.

    This earned her a pinch in the ribs, but it did not hurt, but more like tickled. In turn, both burst intoughter, finding the indecent show entertaining.

    It was not what she wanted, but she was d that her friend arrived in the nick of time. A minuteter would have turned into a bigger disaster.

    ��Anyway, any idea where these two clowns are taking us?�� Jacky asked as they satfortably beside each other to talk while waiting for the captain to dere their departure.

    She had been bugging Marcus to reveal it to her during their car ride, but he was tough like a solid rock. She could not squeeze any information from him.

    ��No idea,�� Dani replied, shrugging her shoulders, still clueless about the n.

    She only knew that Jacky wasing because she refused at first to join him on this trip. She imed to be busy with her work and other stuff. But she would admit, flying still gave her the creeps.

    However, Alex was right as usual. She could only ovee her fear by facing it. She could not keep hiding behind her work. Because eventually, it would catch up with her.

    ��At least we are going on this trip together.�� Jacky voiced out her excitement, giggling like a schoolgirl.

    She grabbed her friend��s hand and shook it with her as she jumped up and down, already thinking of the fun ways they could enjoy this trip.

    She finally gave up on trying to guess where they were going. She just had to trust the boys to know what they were doing. But, she believed it was time to get the show on the road.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617: The primal instincts of man

    Alex had asked Marcus to bring Jacky along on the trip he had set up for Dani. It would be like hitting two birds with one stone. Marcus had a surprise for Jacky on this trip that he would like to share with them.

    Then, Alex thought that having their two best friends on the trip might make things morefortable for Dani. He still believed that she avoided taking on trips because of her traumatic experience.

    Besides, he still owed her a honeymoon vacation. This trip could partially serve as an opportunity to continue what they had missed.

    ��This ce is incredible.�� Jacky expressed with her red lips curving into a big O, showing her appreciation of the unique beauty of the ce.

    She was fascinated with the new scenery since she had never visited ces like this before. Her experience in traveling would be close to negligiblepared to her threepanies.

    She gazed from her left to the right, getting the feeling of rxation in the air. With the cool breeze on her skin, she could finally say that this was the break she was looking for.

    ��Absolutely.�� Dani also liked the view, joining her friend in admiring her surroundings as she stepped out of the vehicle with Alex��s assistance.

    .....

    She could feel the crisp air as it touched her skin. It was a wee change from the increasing cold in the city where they just came from.

    ��Do you girls like it?�� Alex joined them, alongside Marcus. ��Marcus, you can take this cabin while we would take that one.�� He pointed to the other structure just a few meters away from theirs.

    His bodyguards already knew where they would be staying since they had been here before on some asions. In addition, they had to establish a strategic position to guard the ce against possible intruders.

    He was not saying that their enemies might attack them again. But paparazzi also lurked in the shadows, waiting to get a juicy story about them.

    ��Wait till you see the inside of the house,�� Marcus whispered in her ears, breaking the spell she was in as he dragged her towards the front door. ��We will see you in a while.�� He shouted over his shoulder.

    Jacky was left to follow closely behind, trying to match his stride, leaving the other couple behind, still standing by the car thest time she looked.

    ��What about our things?�� She questioned as she tried to catch her breath, remembering that they had left it still inside the trunk.

    She snatched her hand away from his grip and stood her ground, not nning to move from her position. She refused to be dragged any further like an animal.

    ��It will have to wait because what I want to do with you can not wait any longer.�� He said in frustration.

    With a sudden movement, he scooped her up. Shended on his shoulders, shocked by his caveman behavior. ��Put me down!�� She ordered when she finally got over her initial shock.

    But he never did as he continued to walk towards the first house until they both disappeared behind the door. He never once looked back at the other couple who was left gawking at them.

    ��Do you think Marcus will be alright?�� Alex asked his wife after watching the scene that the two had disyed.

    He saw how Jacky��s eyes bulged at Marcus��s stunt. Based on his experience with Jacky, she was the kind of person he did not want to mess with.

    ��Jacky is all bark but no bite.�� She said, shaking her head at the hriousness of their friends. ��Marcus will surely be fine.�� She assured him. ��But, let us talk about you.��

    She turned to him, pulling his arms until he was facing her. Then, she wrapped her hands on his shoulders. Finally, letting them slide down slowly on his body until her palms rested on his firm chest.

    She could feel the steady rhythm of his heart drumming on the palm of her hands. She wished her heart could be as calm as his. As if nothing could faze him at all.

    ��What do you have in mind?�� He asked, d that she had ovee her fear of flying, breaking the sudden silence that surrounded the two of them.

    He ced his hands on her waist, pulling her closer to him until there was barely enough space for air to separate them apart. When she finally looked up again to stare at his eyes, he used it as an opportunity to tease her lips.

    Dani raised her hand and used her fingers to stop his lips. ��Not here.�� She reminded him, suddenly feeling her cheeks redden out of embarrassment.

    She was not against public disy of affection, but still, she did not condone more than kissing in public areas. At this point, even if this ce was private, there were still many eyes watching their every move.

    ��Oh, right,�� Alex said, remembering their earlier incident, too. ��Come, let me show you the house.��

    Unlike Marcus, he simply guided her towards the other house, situated in the slightly woody part of the lot. But it had a good view of theke where they could do some fishing.

    It was the cabin that he upied when he would visit this ce with his family. This ce had a good hunting ground that his family loved to go to if they wished to go for a hunt.

    ��Do you also own this ce?�� She asked, mesmerized by the decorations that hung on the wall.

    She let her eyes wander around the room, checking every piece of decoration that showed the history of the ce. It appeared to be an old wooden house that was well-maintained.

    Judging from the decors spread across the single floor room. It seemed to have a rich background. If the artifacts and disys were not bought in an expensive antique shop.

    ��No, but my family does.�� He answered her, following close behind her as she inspected every piece of an object she could touch.

    He enjoyed watching her move from one ce to another. It was as if he saw the entire room for the first time. But, he had been in this ce countless times.

    ��Did you kill any of these animals?�� She asked, stopping by a head of a deer that had his soulful eyes staring back at her.

    She was not repulsed by the stuffed head of dead animals that upied the many corners of the house. As long as the hunting of these animals was done ording to thew of nature.

    ��No, these were killed by my ancestors.�� He answered, but he was unsure if the question was a trap. ��But, I joined the hunts before and killed my share of animals.�� He admitted anyway.

    He had no idea if she had something against killing animals. He had met many animal advocates that did not agree with their ways. But he was raised to survive in the woods. To kill if necessary to survive.

    ��Well, I am d that you are the predator and not the prey.�� She said as she moved along the room, finally reaching a door that could only lead to one thing.

    Of course, she could not deny that early humans were raised to hunt, being on the top of the food chain. Actually, it had be an intuition of any specie to fight for survival.

    It was indeed one of the primal instincts of man.

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618: A worthy prize

    As soon as she entered the room, she never bothered looking at her surrounding. Her focus had been on one person alone, the man who stood just behind her.

    She closed her eyes, imagining his eyes boring into her back. Her senses were heightened as she waited for his hands to touch her, for his body to capture her.

    ��You are the most alluring prey I have ever seen.�� He whispered at her back, but still, he did not touch her.

    He just stood close enough for her to feel his presence. But like a predator, he watched her. His eyes studied her, reading her every reaction. He moved around her until he stood before her.

    With her eyes closed, he could not read her thoughts. But with a single touch, he could sense her desire. With the palm of his index finger, he touched her lower lips, opening them a bit to release the air she was holding inside.

    ��Then, what are you waiting for?�� She dared him to touch her more. To im his prize.

    In truth, she could not wait for him anymore. She wanted him, even craved him. She wished to continue what was interrupted earlier. She longed for the long due honeymoon that was promised to her.

    .....

    ��I want this to be meaningful.�� He spoke gently near her ears, allowing the air from his lips to graze her skin. ��I want this moment to be one of the best memories you will have of this ce.��

    His fingers pulled the pin holding her hair up in a bun on top of her head. But he still did not touch her. He just let her hair cascade down on her shoulders like a waterfall.

    ��What are you doing?�� She asked as anxiety started to settle in. She opened her eyes to check on him as a different memory popped out of her mind.

    Somehow, the trees around them, the breeze of the wind outside, the scent of the wood. Then, the creaking noise of the floorboards reminded her of a different time and ce.

    What started as sweet and lovely was bing a nightmare before her very eyes. She just had to be assured that it was not real. She had to see the man in front of her.

    ��I am helping you.�� He spoke calmly, gazing into her enchanting eyes. He knew he could stare at them and be lost forever. ��Do you trust me?�� He asked.

    Finally, he raised his hand to touch her face, giving her the guarantee that it was him. No one else. Because he could finally see in her eyes, not the desire he so hoped to see. But the fear that had been hiding just beneath the surface.

    ��Yes, I do. But...�� She did trust him with all her heart, mind, and soul. However, she could not help the dread that kept pushing at the forefront of her mind.

    ��If you truly trust me, there should be no doubt.�� He gently said, not wanting to scare her but to ensure that she would trust her.

    He could see the hesitation in her eyes and the slight quiver of her lips. But he was not giving up. He was set to help her get over whatever shadows were lurking around her, blinding her from the truth that she was finally free.

    ��I do. I trust you.�� Hearing his reassuring voice somehow uplifted her spirit. It slightly made her believe that she could be brave again. She could fight whatever fear gripped her heart and refused to release her.

    She again closed her eyes without waiting to be told. Once the darkness set in, the memories came rushing back. But this time, she allowed them to flood her memories.

    ��Thank you. That is all I need to hear.�� His voice entered her ears. A familiar soothing voice invaded her mind. ��Follow my voice. Trust me that I will never leave your side.��

    He watched her slightly struggle in her standing position as if she was fighting an inner battle. But he could not fight for her. This was one war that she should beat alone.

    But he would make sure that he stood on the sidelines and cheered for her. He had to show his support so that she would be inspired to win.

    ��What do you mean?�� She realized that she had to distinguish the different voices talking in her head to hear him.

    Luckily, it was a sound that was very familiar to her. It was the only voice that could calm her down. After a while, she could already zone out the other sounds and concentrate only on his voice.

    ��I need you to trust me and follow me, using only your ears.�� He said carefully, making sure that she understood his instructions. ��Follow my voice and follow me. And no peeking.�� He added thest part just as a reminder.

    Slowly, he walked backward when he saw her nodding her head as an acknowledgment that she heard him loud and clear. Then, he gave her an instruction to step forward towards his voice.

    It was just a few steps toward the bed, but he knew it would be a milestone if she could continue to do so without breaking down. He only wished to break the curse that she had ced on herself.

    ��Where are you taking me?�� She asked, her hands slightly raised in the air, trying hard not to bump into anything. Still, his voice seemed so near, but yet so far.

    She still could not feel him anywhere near her. It was as if he was constantly moving, avoiding being caught. But she knew he would never leave her, just like what he said earlier.

    ��Anywhere you want to go.�� He finally stopped when the back of his legs finally hit the side of the bed.

    Then, her hands finallynded on his arms. Touching him, feeling his skin against her fingers. Reminding herself that this was Alex and no one else.

    The setting of the ce might seem the same, but the man standing in front of her was not. He was the man that she loved and her protector.

    ��I only want to be with you.�� She raised her hands, cradling his face, feeling every contour of his cheeks, nose, eyes, and chin. Even without sight, she could tell that he was perfection.

    ��And all I want is you.�� He finally touched her, grazing his fingers along her cheeks, feeling its softness against his rough skin.

    He was satisfied with the way she had trusted his voice. He only wanted to help her fight off her fears. The only way he knew how was to always face it head-on. To never allow it to get control of the mind and the body.

    ��I love you, Alex.�� She finally opened her eyes, seeing the man that hadpleted every part of her being. Helped her during all those times of trouble. Never left her during her rough times.

    Until now, he was not giving up on her. He still continued to stand by her side and support her. He was not only perfect physically, but he was aplete package.

    ��I love you more, Dani.�� Alex stared into her eyes. This time, he was satisfied with what he saw. ��You can make any house a ce I can call home.��

    Gone was the fear he witnessed in her eyes earlier. Deep into her soul, all he read now was love and the desire to be loved. He finally saw in their depths the reflection of what he felt for her.

    He finally took her lips, iming them as his reward. A worthy prize that both of them could enjoy.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619: To go the extra mile

    ��That is not how you treat ady,�� Jacky profuselyined as he continued to carry her inside the house without speaking another word.

    She might not have been born with a silver spoon in her mouth or worn the finest clothes growing up, but she still considered herself a woman, deserving some respect.

    ��You should know better...�� She continued with her litany while he just kept his silence.

    He unceremoniously set her down in the center of the living room. Just looking at her, waiting for her to stop her rambling. But he figured that she was not done yet.

    He could think of only one way to shut her up effectively. But it did not involve talking at all. With a smirk on his face, he went to action.

    ��I deserve more than...�� The remaining words were finally drowned out when he grabbed her by the waist, pulled her closer, and devoured her lips with his.

    He had been dying like a starving man since they had left her apartment. Her teasing had him hard and almost out of control. Now, he nned to exact his revenge and satisfaction.

    .....

    He could not wait any longer because he felt like he was about to explode if she kept torturing him with her seductive smile. Now, he was more turned on by her sassiness. She was a temptation he could not resist.

    ��You were saying?�� Marcus asked when he finally came up for air with her still melting in his arms.

    His lips still lingered inches away from hers while his eyes waited for her consent to go full speed ahead. While his arms held her body close to his, supporting her from falling to the floor.

    ��Stop staring and kiss me.�� She breathily said as she tried to catch her breath. Demanding that he continue what he started.

    She moved her hands from his arms, raising them to his neck. Then, she wrapped them around his nape, pulling him down until his lips were connected again with hers.

    She knew that she had been ying with fire with him since that morning. But it was a game she loved to y because the oue had always been more satisfying.

    ��Your wish is mymand.�� He mumbled before sealing their lips. It was the only consent he needed to continue his onught on her lips and body.

    He pulled her body closer to him. But this time, she jumped willingly into his arms, wrapping her legs around his torso. He took this as his signal to proceed to the next level.

    Swiftly, he strode from the living room towards the bedroom with her cradled in his arms. Once he was standing on the edge of the bed, heid her gently down on the soft, white nket covering the bed.

    ��Are you not joining me?�� She asked when he remained standing, just gazing at her.

    She wondered what he thought of her as his eyes scanned her from her head to her toes. But his eyes expressed how much he was burning to have her.

    ��Give me a second to enjoy the view.�� He smiled at her, unbuttoning his shirt and pulling it off his body.

    Since he got back together with her, things between them had been different. In this case, he believed that he had grown more fond of her each day.

    She had weaved more intricately into his life that he was afraid of how he was losing control. Scared of the power she had over him. But in truth, he was more terrified of losing her again.

    ��Don��t take too long.�� She said seductively, biting her lower lip to control herself from pouncing on him.

    This time, she was the one ogling him, enjoying the show he was giving her. Honestly, she had seen this scene more times than she could count, but she would never get enough of it.

    Finally, the long wait was over as he crawled to her side, pulling her closer to him. With his other hand, he started to caress her body. Starting with her shoulders, down to her arms.

    ��You don��t know how much I want you,�� Marcus whispered in her ears as his lips grazed the skin around her neck.

    She moaned in response, unable to create a coherent word at the moment as she savored the delicious sensation his lips produced, sending waves of electricity on her spine.

    He suddenly stopped, then his face loomed on top of hers, gazing into her eyes. It was taking all his power to control his desire, but there was something that he wanted to say.

    ��But I know how much I want you.�� She finally responded, staring into his eyes. ��I...�� But she knew she could not say it first. No matter how much she wanted to tell him.

    Because if she did, he might feel like she was forcing him to say it back to her. That was not what she wanted. Because at the end of this all, he might take it back if he did not mean it.

    At least, she had seen the effort he made to change. She had seen how their rtionship had progressed to another level. She could wait until he was ready to tell her what he felt.

    ��I...�� He was about to say something but stopped. He could tell from her eyes what she was supposed to say. He might not be well versed with love, but he had shied away from it long enough to know the signs.

    He was expecting this to happen, but he was still unsure if he could say the words. He had never believed in them, seeing how his parents had never been a good example.

    He knew to some it was just mere words. But he could not simply say it to Jacky, just to make her happy. He had to determine if he was actually capable of loving someone.

    But in his defense, he truly admired Jacky. He was willing to try where their rtionship would take them. This time, he was not running away. Instead, he nned to go the extra mile for her.

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620: Pandora��s box

    ��Stop stalling and kiss me.�� Jacky broke the awkward silence. She could see that he was struggling with whatever he was supposed to say to her. Just like she was debating with herself.

    Then, she leaned forward, nting her lips with his, wanting nothing else between them. For now, she was settling with what he could give her, satisfied with the effort he was making to make their rtionship work.

    ��I promise to make this work,�� Marcus continued what he was supposed to say earlier. But he knew it was not the words that sprung to mind before he stopped them.

    He still believed he could not say love because it would be meaningless. But he swore to do his best to be a better lover and a boyfriend for as long as she would have him.

    Quickly, he was on the same page with her as their bodies entwined in a battle of domination. But both were satisfied with what the other gave, and the other took.

    After a while, he fell into exhaustion and deep sleep, but she remained staring at the ceiling with her wandering thoughts. She knew she promised not to settle for less, but she did not want to lose him.

    She decided she should wait until he was ready to acknowledge that he loved her. She could see it in his eyes every time he looked at her. She heard it in his words, felt it in his touch, and sensed it with his presence.

    .....

    ��I love you.�� She mumbled to herself, just wanting to get it off her chest. She knew he would not hear her, judging from the snoreing from his lips. But she still wanted to say it out loud.

    She believed he would eventually realize it through time. Through her help, she hoped he would learn the meaning of true love. Then he would learn to embrace and admit it to her.

    After a few more minutes of doing nothing, she gave up trying to sleep. It was still early anyway, but she wondered about their clothes. They were still outside in the trunk of the car.

    She guessed she should settle with the clothes she had on earlier. She went for a quick dashed to the bathroom to do some business and then searched for something she could use.

    But the bathroom seemed to becking some of their necessities as she opened the cabs. ��Where are the robes?�� There was a towel, though, which she thought would have to do.

    She wrapped her body around it after taking a quick shower. Then proceeded back to the room. She started picking up her blouse, then the rest of their clothes scattered on the floor where they might have thrown them.

    Then, ��Ouch!�� She quickly lifted her right foot after a shooting pain went through her body. She felt something prick the bottom of her sole. She looked down, but it disappeared from her sight.

    She bent her knees and crouched down on the floor, trying to check on the object she had stepped on. It appeared that it went under the bed when she identally kicked on it.

    She figured it might be something that had fallen off his pants. Since it was lying next to his things. But whatever it was, she had to find it because it might be something valuable.

    ��Where are you?�� She mumbled as she stretched her arms under the bed.

    She spread her fingers, letting her hand search thoroughly in the dark space. It was partially dim inside the room since the curtains were down, but she could see that there was still a bright light outside, partially illuminating the room.

    When her fingers finally felt the object, she immediately grabbed it, pulling it out from under the bed. But her eyes bulged when she saw what it was. It was a surprise that she was not expecting.

    Could he? Could it be?

    Questions gued her mind upon gazing at the tiny ck box in her hand. It could contain several things, but she could not help specte about a specific item.

    She wished to open it. At the same time, she feared seeing its content. She could feel her heart throbbing every second she held on to it, wondering what was inside.

    ��Jacky?�� A voice suddenly resounded in the room, notifying her that he had awoken.

    Quickly, she hid the box behind her back and stared at the partially naked man, still lying on the bed. At least most of his vital organ was still covered with the white nket.

    ��Yes,�� Jacky immediately answered, keeping the object out of his sight.

    She kept her gaze at him, but her mind was trying to figure out how to return the box inside his pocket. She did not want him to know that she had seen his other surprise, although she still had to know what was inside.

    ��What are you doing up?�� He questioned, stretching slightly on the bed and searching for her.

    He just realized he must have dozed off after the strenuous activity they had shared. But when he woke up, he did not expect to find himself all alone in the bed.

    ��I was hungry and thinking of going out to check for food.�� She immediately came up with an excuse.

    She could not tell him she could not sleep because she wanted to dere her undying love for him. Then, she could not also admit that she had seen something she should not have.

    ��You and your stomach,�� Marcus groaned as he jumped off the bed, letting the sheets fall on the floor. ��Give me a minute to get ready.�� He informed her, striding towards the bathroom in a hurry,pletely naked.

    He could not actually me her for starving. He did wear her out. Even he could feel his stomach grumbling at the moment. Well, he admitted that sex could not fill this kind of void. This time, only food could feed his hunger.

    ��Ok. I��ll just wait here and get dressed.�� She told him before he could disappear inside the other room. But her eyes followed his every step, admiring his physique. She could not help it.

    She stayed in her position until he had partially closed the door. Making sure, she waited some more. When she heard the water sshing on the tiles, she picked up where she had left off before he interrupted her.

    She stared at the box for a minute, debating if she should take a peek inside. She held the box close to her face and quickly opened it. Finally, making a decision before she could change her mind.

    Damn, she thought as she stared at the object, lifting it with her fingers for closer scrutiny. Her suspicion was right on the mark. It was something she was not expecting to find in his things.

    ��Damn!�� She repeated, louder this time, unable to believe her eyes. She could not help but wonder what he was nning to do with it.

    Suddenly she regretted opening the box and looking at it. It would now keep nagging at her consciousness until she found some answers.

    Well, she should really take heed that curiosity did kill a lot of cats. At the moment, she could not unsee what she had already seen.

    There was no going back, and she hated that she could not ask questions about it but instead had to wait patiently for its grand reveal. Suddenly, she thought it was like opening pandora��s box.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621: Spreading like wildfire

    ��I think Samson is on the same page with us,�� Mike reported to his boss as he joined him for an early dinner in one of his boss��s favorite restaurants.

    He could see several eyes wandering in their direction, but he still did not see any reason to be rmed. As far as everyone knew, they were just two old friends trying to catch up.

    He continued with his meal, enjoying the delicious taste of his medium-rare steak, watching his boss process what he had just told him.

    ��Did he tell you anything about what the couple knew about our group?�� Gerald asked, wanting to be sure that they covered all their tracks.

    He could not take any risk that someone else knew about his identity, not until he had fully gained the trust of his entire organization.

    While there were still some doubts about his leadership, he could not afford a hup that couldplicate his situation. More would possibly question his leadership and cost him his position if he made a wrong move at this point.

    ��He said that the couple had no idea of our existence.�� Mike confidently stated, believing Samson to be telling him the truth. ��I think he is not lying about this.��

    .....

    He was a good judge of character since he was trained by the best. Based on his assessment, Samson had no reason to lie to them. But he had more reason to protect himself and his family by admitting everything he knew.

    ��Then, all he had to do now will be to point in the right direction.�� Gerald reminded Mike about the n as he chewed on his steak, appreciating what money and power could buy. ��What about Nick?��

    He needed someone to take the fall for this. If Nick agreed to be the fall guy, the case would be quickly closed. Then, further investigation would not be necessary.

    With Samson as the state witness, it would solidify the case against Nick, making solving the crime easy to get a verdict. With that, Nick would rot in jail. While he would be scot-free.

    Mike ced down his cutlery and drank his wine. ��I think he will be our biggest problem.�� Shaking his head disappointedly. He was doubtful that Nick would agree to the n. ��He is still hesitating to ept our offer.��

    He looked around the ce, checking if someone else might be interested in their conversation, secretly eavesdropping. But the other patrons seemed to be minding their own business.

    ��What do you think are Nick��s ns?�� He could already see that it would be a problem in the long run if Nick decided to save his own skin.

    His mind began calcting the different scenarios that might happen if Nick decided to betray their organization. He had to determine the implication of such action against his reign.

    At the moment, it did not look good from his standpoint. If that was the case, he believed he might have no choice but to implement his n B.

    ��He is still counting on his army ofwyers to get him out of the bind through some technicality. But do not worry, I am working on sabotaging his ns.�� Mike assured his boss that he had it under control.

    It paid that he had made many connections from the years he had worked in this business. It had been valuable that many owed him a favor. That included most of thewyers working for Nick.

    ��Well, I know I can count on you.�� Gerald picked up his wine and sipped almost half of it, using the time to devise a n against Nick that might be able to help Mike speed up the process.

    Not that he did not trust Mike to do his job well, he just needed an assurance that if he failed, there was always a backup to finish the job.

    ��What about the job that your colleague offered to you?�� Mike raised his brow, believing there was more to this than meets the eye. ��Are you nning on taking it?��

    Legally, there was nothing that should stop him from taking the case. It was a good case, and the Hamilton and ckstone families would surely pay a handsome fee.

    He could not see any issues with that. Besides, it was a perfect opportunity for him to be on top of the situation. Unless, of course, his boss was hiding something.

    ��I am still thinking about it?�� Gerald simply replied, not borating on his answer.

    He had no reason to exin his position on the issue to his man, even if he was his friend or former colleague. Still, he was his boss, and he should respect his privacy.

    ��But rumors are circting about your obsession with the princess.�� Mike had to tell him about the current talks he had heard on the grapevine. It was his obligation as his subordinate and as his friend.

    He heard that the other leaders were concerned about the possible implication if he kept pursuing this interest in the Hamilton heiress.

    ��Where did you hear that?�� Now, his curiosity increased by this new revtion. But his face remained expressionless as he waited for him to answer.

    He might be his friend, but he was still a part of his secret organization. Still, he was cautious when he revealed his secrets to anyone, even him.

    Besides, he had been careful not to show his intentions to anyone. Yes, he had been friendly with Dani in public, but nothing that would indicate he was interested in her.

    Therefore, he wondered how the rumors came to life. Someone close to him might have noticed something, but who would betray him and spread such information.

    ��Well, one person might have whispered it to my ears, but it may also mean that it is already known among our peers,�� Mike revealed.

    It meant it might have already gone viral in the entire organization. People who had a vested interest in ruining their boss might already have capitalized on this.

    Well, rumors did have a way of spreading like wildfire.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622: If things go south

    He was surprised to hear that his private affair had been a source of entertainment in their organization. But he was not expecting anyone knew about his secret.

    ��So, you think everyone already heard about this.�� It was stated more as a fact rather than a question.

    Somehow he was d that his friend had notified him of this fact. Many of his men might not mention it to him for fear of the consequences.

    But unlike most of his men, Mike always had the balls to tell him what he needed to hear. One thing he had liked about him when he first met him.

    ��Yes, I think so,�� Mike replied honestly. ��If you want my opinion. I will say it. If you don��t. I will still say it anyway because I am your friend.�� Mike paused for a few seconds, watching his expression change. Clearly, his boss was thinking deeply.

    But before he could say more, he noticed a couple walking towards them. The man was quite familiar to him, but he did not have a chance to work with him yet, unlike his boss.

    Quickly, he silently warned his boss of an impendingpany. He did not want their uninvited guest to identally hear their topic for tonight.

    .....

    ��Gerald, nice to see you here.�� The man greeted, standing before their table with a woman in his arms. ��By the way, this is my girlfriend, Rose Sheldon.��

    Gerald looked up to the familiar voice and greeted him back, ��David, nice to see you here. It is nice to meet you, Rose.�� He stood from his seat to shake her hand, always a gentleman.

    ��This is Mike Carter from the DA��s office.�� At the same time, using it to introduce his friend.

    He felt that introducing them would reduce his wondering about seeing the two of them together, dining like they were concocting something up.

    ��Oh, yes. I have heard about you. Your reputation has already proceeded you. It is nice to finally meet you, Mike.�� David said, saying good things that he heard about the new staff of the District Attorney��s Office.

    It was always great to be updated with the changes happening around them. It will somehow be beneficial in their line of work when the timees.

    ��We used to work together before I have joined your firm,�� Gerald informed his current partner. Appearing like it was not such a big deal.

    Working for the firm that David built had been a good move for him since it served as a good cover while he prepared himself for his position in his father��s underground empire.

    While working for him, he managed to increase his influence and connection in the legal world. At the same time, create a good persona in the public��s eyes.

    Now, he was a public figure that many admired. A man who had been advocating for equal rights, freedom, and several worldly causes. Who would believe that he could run an illegal underground empire?

    ��Yeah, I think I heard that you two might know each other.�� He exined why he was not surprised to see them together.

    He usually asked someone to do some background checks on newwyers, especially Mike Carter, since he was involved in handling the case against Nick.

    Still, he could not help check on them and make his introduction, seeing that Gerald seemed so rxed with thepany of his friend.

    ��We did have great times together.�� Mike interrupted the interaction, feeling that he should say something to support his friend. ��Anyway, where are our manners? Would you like to join us?��

    It was amon courtesy to invite them, even if he already knew they had no intention of joining them. But it was also another tactic of reminding the other guests that they had overstayed their wee.

    ��Oh, we do not want to impose on the two of you. But it was nice seeing you, Gerald, here and meeting you, Mike.�� David said, finally giving their excuses and farewell.

    Finally, leaving the two alone to finish their conversation while he proceeded with his date towards their reserved table. Then, he glimpsed at the two again before focusing his eyes on his date.

    He could not help sense something off from the looks the two exchanged in thetter part of their conversation. He could not shake off the feeling that Mike was trying to get rid of them.

    ��Shall we order?�� He asked Rose, who had been quite patient with him. She had notined about his work but had always been supportive.

    He eventually ignored his instinct and diverted his full attention to his girlfriend, who he had ignored since they had arrived. He decided to dismiss his suspicion as nothing of importance.

    ��Do you think he suspected anything?�� Mike asked, watching the back of his boss��s current managing partner in thew firm.

    But he agreed with his method of keeping their friendship high profile so no one would suspect anything when they see them together asionally.

    ��I don��t think so,�� Gerald responded, studying the other people at the other table. He could sense that his boss knew nothing about his covert life. He nned to keep it that way.

    Then, he fell into silence, thinking of the things that they had discussed earlier. After finishing their meal, he finally decided to end their meeting.

    ��If you hear anything else, better tell me about it. But I appreciate the heads up.�� Gerald told his long-time friend. ��Keep me posted.�� Reminding him of the other things he had to do.

    Anyway, it was time for him to handle his other obligations. He had beenying low for a while, but he had to do something about the growing unrest in his people.

    Mike decided to continue with what he said earlier before they finally separated ways. ��Danie Hamilton seems to be a great catch, but she is now married.�� Creating emphasis on thest part.

    Then, Mike stood from his chair and leaned closer to his boss. ��As much as you think you want her, I believe you should also think of what you will be losing if things go south.�� He whispered.

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623: Rookie mistake

    As head of security, Tim knew that he should have apanied Alex and Dani on this trip. However, he had his priorities to deal with. Instead, he had assigned his very best men to tackle the task of protecting them.

    He believed he could still trust his men to do their jobs and risk their lives to save their bosses. However, he still hoped that it never had toe to that point again. He never liked losing any of his men.

    ��Sir, we have new intel on those pictures you gave us.�� One of his men assigned to investigate the matter entered his office with the new information. ��We were hoping to show it to you in the briefing room.��

    It was indeed past office hours when he nced at his watch, yet it did not stop his men from doing their duties. To him and his men, it was not a mere job anymore. It was also personal.

    They wanted to catch the culprit responsible for the death of some of his men, theirrades. He would not stop until he had fulfilled his promise to the families they had left behind. To seek justice for their deaths.

    It was different when his men died in the middle of the war between two different ideologisms. But to die because of betrayal for money or power, then that was uneptable.

    ��That is good news,�� Tim answered, hopeful that they might finally have the answers they were looking for. The key to finding out who was really running the show in this borate scheme of things.

    .....

    He closed the files he had been working on and shut down theptop he was using to apany his men to the next room. But as soon as he stood up, a neer knocked on his door.

    Looking up from his position, he saw a familiar face, a man he only wanted to see lying on a box, devoid of life. He quickly opened his drawer and pulled out a gun, swiftly unlocking the safety.

    ��What are you doing here, Joe?�� Tim shouted, aiming his weapon directly into his heart.

    If he pulled the trigger, he would surely kill him on the spot. However, he believed that his former colleague would not simply appear in his presence without a valid reason.

    Joe was not a man with a death wish but a man who seemed to have a motive for showing his face before him. Out of curiosity, he would like to know what it was before he exacted his revenge against him for betraying his brothers in arms.

    His other man, who faced him, noticed what was happening, sensing the danger, also quickly drew his gun and pointed it at the door. He did not ask questions but just followed his lead, willing to protect his boss from a possible threat.

    ��Easy now, boy.�� The unwanted visitor said, directing his attention to the younger man, raising his arms in surrender. ��I did note here to make trouble, but I have a message for your boss if you are willing to listen.��

    He moved a little closer, stepping inside the room where Tim would have a better angle at shooting him. But he was not afraid of him.

    Because, for the longest time that he had worked with him, Tim would think first before he acted. He would not allow his emotions to cloud his judgment. It was why he was a good strategist and a great leader.

    ��You have the balls to show your face in here. What makes you think you can get out of this ce alive?�� Tim asked, seething with anger, seeing that Joe remained calm as ever, smiling as if he knew that they would not hurt him.

    Then, his other men rushed to the room, probably upon hearing themotion. But he did not need any of his men to deal with a man like Joe.

    ��As you can see, I came here not carrying a gun or any weapon. I am only here for the sole purpose of bringing a message.�� Joe said, showing off the inside of his jacket.

    He did have a n that would surely keep him alive, but he had to y this right. Any wrong move might cost him his life, and everything else he nned would be a waste.

    One of Tim��s men immediately moved to his side to check his body for any concealed weapon, patting every pocket, body, and both arms and legs.

    ��He is clean, Sir.�� He reported after his thorough inspection. With a kicked behind the knee, which was not necessary, Joe came down, kneeling before them.

    He could not help himself after seeing the man responsible for the death of one of his closest friends. He would have done more, but Tim signaled him to stop. Then, he moved to the side and resumed his position.

    ��What makes you think I want to hear your lies?�� Tim moved closer to him, pointing the gun at his temple, warning him that he should only tell him the truth.

    His fingers were inching to pull the trigger and end this traitor��s life, but his gut told him to wait until he had said his justification for seeking him. Not that he would believe anything he would say.

    ��Because I am still alive until now.�� Joe looked up at him, staring into his eyes. He remained in his kneeling position, defiantly daring Tim to kill him. ��If you wanted to shoot me, you have done it as soon as I was at your sight.��

    He stood up and faced his former leader. Without batting an eysh, he stared at the barrel of the gun. ��But of course, you want answers.�� He taunted Tim.

    ��Don��t worry. I am ready to answer some of your questions. In return, I need to talk to Prince Alexander.�� He continued when Tim just studied him without responding.

    ��Leave us,�� Tim shouted to his men, assuring them that he could handle him. ��Don��t think I will not execute you if you make the wrong move.�� He warned Joe, gesturing for him to sit on the avable chair.

    He knew his men would be waiting just outside the door. Some of them did not agree that he should trust a man like him. But he had to hear what Joe had to say without an entire audience.

    Joe followed him into the seat and made himselffortable, watching his former colleagues leave the room until they were finally alone.

    ��By the way, you really had to tighten your security. Anybody could just waltz in here and kill you all.�� He mockingly stated, indicating the ipetency of his safety protocol.

    In fairness, he still had the keycard that gave him ess to the facility. And he had known the weak points of their system since he had helped design it before he had left.

    ��It was a temporarypse in our judgment that would never happen again,�� Tim answered, knowing that Joe was right. ��So, why did youe here?��

    If Joe came with guns zing then, they would have been caught in surprise and probably be dead by now. He should have known better never to underestimate his opponent.

    His focus had been on protecting the Prince and his wife. He had forgotten the security of their headquarters. It was a rookie mistake that might have cost them their lives.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624: Turned over a new leaf

    Tim went back to his chair as he watched his unwanted guest make himselffortable in his chair. He would prefer to tie him in the other room and interrogate him, but a man like Joe would not easily break into such methods.

    He had to be patient with him and get as much information from him by simply asking questions without intimidation. Some tactics were better this way. He only hoped that he was here to cooperate with him.

    At the end of the day, it would be up to him if he would believe his words. To analyze if there was a hint of truth in his revtion. If not, it would be a decision to kill him on the spot or keep him for further interrogation.

    ��How is Ben, by the way? I did not see him anywhere in the building.�� Joe asked, turning his head from right to left.

    Usually, Ben would be standing by his side as his right hand in his operations. So, for the young man to be absent from his side would mean that he was out on a mission.

    He remembered hearing the rumor that the royal couple might be going on a trip. But he was not part of that operation. He was not privy to the rest of the information on that matter.

    ��He is alive, thanks to you.�� It was a sarcastic answer, making his blood boil a little more.

    .....

    Ben had told him what Joe had nned to do with him if his men did not arrive on time to rescue him. He could never forgive Joe for almost murdering Ben in his weakest state.

    He never believed in striking a man when he was down. It was a cowardly way of fighting a battle. But he just learned that his formerrade had never been fighting fair in the first ce.

    ��Well, it was a job, nothing personal.�� Joe gave him a tightlipped smile as if he still regretted failing to finish the job. ��But I am sure you are d that I screwed up.��

    Joe adjusted his coat, still confidently sitting on the chair with his legs cross-legged and his armsfortably resting on the armrest.

    He still would have liked it if he had gotten rid of that young man who thought of himself as better than him. But that ship had sailed, and he could not do anything about it unless they would cross paths again.

    ��Well, to me, it is personal.�� Tim narrowed his eyes on the enemy that he once called a brother. ��You will answer for your crimes when the timees.��

    Joe did not even show any sign of remorse for what he had done against his former team. He was a pompous ass who believed that he deserved better than the team gave him.

    But Tim was not done with him yet. He would make sure that he would wipe his grin from the face of the with his bare hands. He would not let him get away with his betrayal.

    ��As much as I want to be your next victim, I am afraid that you have to wait. I still have a few cards to y here, and I think you will still want me alive.�� Joe negotiated with his life, knowing that he had poked the bear too much, and he was now ready to strike.

    He should really tone down on his taunting because it was not helping his case at the moment. He was here for a reason, but it suddenly went sidetracked because of his personal baggage.

    ��Well, I don��t have all night to wait for you. If you have anything to say, then spill it out.�� Tim impatiently said as he continued to watch the man before him.

    He remembered he still had to review the reports his men had prepared for him before they were rudely interrupted by this man. Time for him was amodity he could not waste.

    He watched him like a hawk, waiting to strike if he suddenly made a wrong move. He once trusted him, but it was a mistake that he was not willing to make again.

    ��First, I always believed in what we are fighting for...�� Joe began his narration, but before he could say a few more words. Tim stopped him.

    Tim mmed both his hands on the table before him, making the wood rattle in its ce. Even his gun moved a few inches from where he had ced it from the impact.

    ��No,�� Tim shouted loudly at the other man across from him, stopping him effectively from saying anything further. ��You don��t get to make excuses for what you did to this group. You don��t get any right to tell me why you did what you did.��

    He would not give him a chance to exin himself because what he did was unforgivable. No amount of justification would absolve him from his crimes.

    He would sentence him to death now orter on. But it was the only punishment fit for his crime. Forgiveness or absolution would never be on the options.

    ��Just state your case and let me be the judge if I should still let you breathe out of here and wait to kill you the next time I see you.�� He stood up from his chair and menacingly stared at the other man.

    He could not think of anything the man could say that could make him change his mind about him. He had forgiven men before for killing another man, but it had a valid reason.

    The only thing stopping him now was the thought that he might be carrying valuable information that could expedite his search for the big boss.

    ��Or just kill you right now.�� He picked up his gun, not far from his right hand, and pointed it at the traitor.

    He had always been calm and collected when dealing with issues, but Joe had totally driven him to his limits. He only had a few more threads left before he finally snapped and let his blood flood the floors.

    ��I hope you will choose the first one, but, at any rate...�� Joe still never left his cool, even if his former boss was about to blow his brains out. ��Do you want me to continue? Or do you want to pull that trigger?��

    He was giving the option to his boss. At any rate, he was not afraid to die. He already got the money he needed for his family. A fat lump sum to make sure that they would have afortable life.

    Still, he had to do one more thing for his current boss. It would guarantee his position within the organization. And also the safety of his family if he had aplished his mission.

    He had to make their enemies, meaning his former team, believe he regretted his past actions. That he was ready to divulge ssified information about their enemies.

    At least some fabricated stories and information he concocted, leading them away from the truth. He also had to convince them that he had turned over a new leaf.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625: Hit a roadblock

    Dani decided to invite them for dinner when she learned that they had no supplies in their cabin. While Alex volunteered to cook a delicious dinner for everyone.

    It would seem that all the supplies were ced in their cabin by ident. But Alex had it rectified as soon as they had learned of the situation.

    ��What do you think of this ce?�� Jacky asked when they were finally sitting alone at the table on the patio after the sumptuous meal they had shared.

    Their men went back inside to get them some more drinks and clear the mess they had made in the kitchen. While the two of them just sat down and enjoyed the view of the countryside.

    She suddenlyughed, remembering watching Marcus in the kitchen as he tried to match Alex��s speed. In the end, he only created more mayhem than actually helped in the cooking process.

    ��Well, I love it,�� Dani admitted this time, without a doubt, as she stared at the lovely trees illuminated by the moonlight looming above.

    After the afternoon she shared with Alex, she realized that she had nothing to fear as long as Alex was around. She doubted that trauma could be cured overnight, but she believed it would be easier with the support of the people she loved.

    .....

    She sniffed the crisp air that blew in her direction, enjoying the feel of the soft, cold wind against her skin. It was so freshpared to the polluted air in the city, something that she did not miss in her hometown.

    ��I love it, too.�� Jacky could not agree more. There was something magical in the ce. A calmness that could make anything seem perfect.

    Plus the fact, they were spending the entire weekend with their men. She could not think of anything more perfect than this moment.

    Then, her smile turned into a frown as she remembered something about that afternoon. She could not stop thinking about the object that she found on the floor.

    ��Hey, what is wrong?�� Dani noticed her shift in demeanor, confused by the scowl on her face.

    A minute ago, she could not stop smiling and appreciating the ce, so she wondered what caused the sudden change. She stared into her friend��s eyes, hoping to find some answers.

    She extended her hand, leaning forward to tap her on the arm, catching her attention. She seemed to have zoned somewhere else from the way she was staring into the dark horizon.

    ��Nothing,�� Jacky said, snapping out of her reverie, unsure if she should share the information. ��It is really nothing.�� She kept hesitating, but the words were already at the tip of her tongue, ready to spill with a little more nudging.

    She turned to her friend to find her waiting for an exnation. She debated within herself whether it was something that she should even be discussing with her friend.

    ��Are you sure? You know you can share anything with me.�� Dani knew her friend well enough.

    A little more push and whatever she kept bottled inside would suddenly rush out of her lips. She was not saying that Jacky could not keep a secret, but she was not good at bottling whatever was bothering her.

    ��It is just that I am not sure by what I saw.�� She reluctantly conveyed without going into details.

    She stood from her chair and walked further on the patio, getting a clearer view of the surrounding.

    Even in the darkness, the ce still possessed a unique elegance and grace as the trees moved with the gentle wind creating a rustling sound,

    She looked back into the house and could hear the noises of the two men who were still busy messing around.

    ��Maybe if you tell me, I might be able to help.�� Dani��s curiosity suddenly perked up, wondering what her friend might be hesitating to tell her.

    She also shifted in her seat, following her friend with her eyes. Then, she also turned in the direction of the kitchen, following her gaze. She also saw from the door what the two were doing.

    She could tell that whatever her secret was, it might have something to do with Marcus. Her mind refused to believe that the two might be having problems, not after what she had witnessed earlier.

    Again, Jacky darted a quick look at Marcus and returned to her seat, facing her. She stared into her eyes with a seriousness Dani rarely saw in her face. ��I think Marcus is about to propose.��

    She finally confessed, closing her eyes, remembering the ring in between her fingers. She loved it, at the moment her eyesnded on the shiny object in her hand.

    It was what she imagined it would look like when he finally proposed to her. She wanted to question him earlier about the ring but decided to return it in its ce instead.

    She did not want to ruin what he had nned for her by preempting his proposal. She nned to act surprised when he finally went down on his knees and asked for her hand.

    ��Oh! That is great. I am so happy for you.�� Dani shrilled excitedly, slightly jumping in her seat and pping her hands.

    When she saw that her friend remained quiet and did not share her enthusiasm, she knew something was seriously wrong. She grabbed her friend��s hand and tried to coerce her to confide in her.

    ��But it appears that is not what you wanted to hear.�� She quickly retracted, lowering her voice not to attract the boys�� attention.

    She looked at the forlorn expression on her friend��s face. She could not understand why she was not ecstatic about this news. She knew that Jacky loved Marcus. There was no doubt about that.

    She was just not sure how Marcus felt. From her observation, Marcus might be in love with her, too. Maybe he was just too stubborn to see it yet.

    ��Wait, how did you know that he ns to propose?�� Dani asked, believing that there was more to the story.

    She once again gazed at the other room and could see that the boys were almost through. Their alone time was sooning to an end.

    ��I found the ring in his pocket this afternoon,�� Jacky admitted. ��Then, I assumed that he would give it to me tonight.��

    Actually, she was anxious during the dessert, thinking that he might use that time to ask her to marry him in front of their friends. But the tes were cleared, and the night was almost over. But there was still no mention of the ring.

    ��Oh, my, Jacky.�� Dani felt terrible for her friend. It must be devastating on her end. ��Maybe he is nning to do it another time.�� She eagerly suggested, trying to cheer up her friend.

    She did not want to think that Marcus would intentionally hurt Jacky. It was possible that he suddenly changed his mind about tonight at thest minute and decided on a better way to propose to her.

    She suddenly wished that Jacky did not see the ring in the first ce. So, she did not have to wait like this and just be genuinely surprised when the time came.

    She stood from her chair and wrapped her friend in a tight hug, wishing that it could help her in what she was going through. It was the only thing she could give her at the moment.

    ��It is ok.�� Jacky hugged her friend back, suddenly hearing a short sobe out of her lips. She did not mean to cry, but she was slightly feeling disappointed.

    She had thought that things between them had progressed at a steady pace. She could not help but wonder if their rtionship suddenly hit a roadblock.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626: Catch one with live bait

    She swayed from left to right, trying to bnce herself from falling on the small nk of wood. Although she was a strong swimmer, she still felt she was not appropriately dressed to dive in the slightly cold water.

    ��Are you alright?�� Alex asked as he also boarded the small boat they were taking out on theke.

    He had invited her for an early fishing expedition on theke, and she dly epted, believing it would be fun. The sun was barely up when they made their way to the waters, but she had already loved the way the rays touched her skin.

    She always enjoyed her morning jogs back in the city, but this was different. The air seemed pure as it passed through her nose, down to her lungs.

    ��I think I will live as long as you don��t capsize this boat.�� She rocked the boat a little, checking if it was sturdy enough.

    She was not actually thinking of riding a boat when he said fishing. Instead, her idea was just to stay on the wooden deck by theke with a long fishing pole.

    ��Whoah, careful now,�� Alexined as he started swaying with the boat, spreading his hands to bnce himself out. ��You don��t want to end this when we barely began.��

    .....

    Luckily, he knew a few tricks to stay steady in rocky situations even after her stunt. He quickly took his ce on the small bench just opposite her and assumed the liberty of rowing the boat.

    ��Oh, sorry. I was only checking if this will not disintegrate in the middle of nowhere.�� Dani quickly exined, tapping the side of the boat. But in truth, she was not that innocent at all.

    She yed with the ribbon of her dress as her husband started moving the boat. She watched his arm muscles flex as he made a slow pull of the oars.

    She was supposed to watch the scenery. But her eyes kept wandering back to her husband, who seemed to be sofortable in his task.

    ��Do you enjoy the view?�� Alex finally noticed the way her wife was checking him out. ��I can take off my shirt if you want.�� But before she could answer, he anchored the oars at both sides, then pulled over his shirt and dropped it on the side.

    Smiling at her, he resumed his previous position, moving the oars again. This time, Dani finally had a full view of his chest muscles and abs as they moved in unison with his arms.

    She had seen his body many times before, but not in this manner. It was like an orchestra as they rippled in waves, creating a different kind of harmony, which was pleasing to the eyes.

    ��I certainly enjoy it thoroughly now.�� She admitted, openly ogling his body from her position.

    But she still appreciated the view that surrounded them. It was a beautiful site that many should enjoy. But she knew that not everybody had the privilege to afford such luxury.

    ��I am d.�� He continued to row the boat at a significant distance. ��I think we can stop here.�� He dered to her.

    He was trying to find a location deep enough for the fish he wanted to catch but not too far from the docks. Finally, he stopped at the perfect spot.

    Once again, he anchored the oars to the side. Then, he dropped their small anchor on the riverbed, so the tide would not sweep them away.

    ��Oh, is this the spot?�� She looked around, and she could see that they were almost at the center of the body of water. ��Cool.�� She could feel her excitement at finally catching her first fish.

    Although theke seemed like a big catch basin, she could see it still extended towards the forest in a narrower river. But the water still remained calm and siren.

    ��The trick in fishing is not to make any unnecessary noise,�� Alex exined, pulling two fishing poles. Then arranging it for the two of them.

    ��So you just swing this thingy on the water, and then it will catch a fish.�� She pointed to the hook that was now carrying a bait on it.

    She suddenly pulled back when the thing stuck on the hook squirmed and moved. She did not know that the worm was still alive.

    Although she was not squirmish, she was still caught in surprise since she had never gone fishing before. But she was fascinated by the concept of live bait.

    ��I was waiting for you to scream, but that will do.�� Alexughed at her initial reaction. But still, he would prefer to catch her when she fell. Joking aside, he was fascinated with his wife.

    He finally demonstrated to her how to fish using an old-fashioned hook. Then, reminded her to keep quiet while they waited for the fish to take the bait.

    ��Ok. But how long does it take for the fish toe and take the bait.�� She asked as the hook floated not too far from the boat.

    She remembered that this process had some simrities to her work. Well, at least the part that they created baits for criminals to take until they were caught.

    ��Well, if you keep talking, we will never catch any fish.�� He warned her, shushing her to silence.

    He liked her enthusiasm, but he also wanted to catch a fish they could roast for dinner tonight. He ced a finger on his lips to signal that she should stop talking. They could always discuss fishingter.

    ��Ok, fine.�� She mumbled under her breath, preventing her mouth from creating too much noise.

    She moved on her seat, slightly rocking the boat, creating a rippled effect on the water. This, of course, earned her a re from Alex, who signaled that she should not move either.

    Suddenly, she felt bored by the long wait. She looked silently around the water, checking if there was a fish in sight. But she could not even get a glimpse of one.

    Out of nowhere, her hook started moving, bit by bit. It was a mild activity that created small motion under the water. She suddenly felt the excitement of catching her first fish.

    ��I think I got one.�� She whispered in a shaky breath as her adrenaline shot up in her system. She did not expect that she would actually catch one with live bait.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627: Clear sailing from here on out

    ��Don��t make a sudden sound,�� Alex warned her again, seeing the excitement in her eyes. She could hardly hold the pole correctly as her hands trembled on the handle.

    Even he felt the rush of catching their first fish for the day. It did not matter if she was the one who was able to capture it as long as it would be dinner tonight.

    ��Oh, my!�� She finally shrilled when the hooked almost slipped from her grasp. ��I think I need some help.��

    She quickly held it tightly as she fought the fish from escaping. She pulled on the pole, hoping that the fish would finally surrender to her.

    ��Just keep it steady and slowly reel it in.�� He instructed as he slowly stood up from his position and moved towards her.

    Instead of holding the fishing pole, he just watched and guided her on what she should do. Slowly, she fought the fish and reeled it in until it finally gave up and floated in the air.

    ��That is a nice size fish. You did a great job.�� Alex hugged her, kissing her forehead as the fishy on their feet on the boat before he transferred the scaly animal inside the box.

    .....

    ��I think I can get the hang of this,�� Dani said, still exhrated from her extraordinary experience.

    ��Shall we continue with catching our dinner?�� He believed one fish would not be enough for the four of them.

    ��Oh, you are on.�� This time, she could feel her heart pumping her blood quickly.

    After he had set up another bait for her. They had resumed their position. But this time, she kept her silence without bothering Alex, who returned to his position.

    The next fish was caught this time by Alex. It was smaller than hers, but it is still a good catch. Then, the next one took longer, but Alex hooked another one. Still not as big as hers but good enough for dinner.

    ��I think we should head back for breakfast,�� Alex suggested, feeling his stomach growling.

    He only had coffee and a piece of bread, just like Dani, before heading out on this adventure. Now, he believed he needed a heavier breakfast to satiate his hunger.

    ��Yeah. I think I had enough of this excitement.�� Although she only caught onepared to the two that Alex did. She still felt like she had hit a lottery. At least she had captured the biggest one.

    As he took care of their poles and returned his arms to the oars, they slowly made their way back to the docks. He could feel the sun slowly making its might known as it started to prickle their skin.

    As they approached the docks, she caught a glimpse of Jacky and Marcus waiting for them. Then, she rememberedst night��s event.

    ��Alex, did you know if Marcus is nning something extraordinary special for Jacky?�� If anyone knew what Marcus had been plotting, it would be him.

    She still could not understand what was happening with the two. But she only hoped that they could resolve it soon before it became another problem that would tear them apart.

    ��Except for taking her on this trip so that they could bond, nothing that I am aware of,�� Alex answered her, confused with her question. ��Why?�� He asked in return.

    As far as he was concerned, this was entirely his n. He just asked Marcus to tag along with Jacky. If he concocted his own personal thing. Then his friend did not mention it to him. He was just as clueless as she was.

    ��Well, I am just curious since they seemed to be going on so well.�� She quickly replied, not wanting to spill her friend��s secret. ��I just want to see the two of them happy, just like us.��

    She could see from her angle that Jacky was smiling from whatever Marcus whispered in her ears. She could only wish that her friend was genuinely over her heartache.

    ��I am sure that Marcus is working hard to make Jacky happy. I assure you that he changed.�� Alex told her as they neared the moor.

    Maybe assuring her wife was not such a good idea, he thought. After all, Marcus still had a long way to learn aboutmitting to someone.

    He knew his friend had good intentions, but his experience had always been different from his childhood and adulthood. He believed he still had to ovee his past conception of love before reaching the level of maturity that he and Dani had.

    ��I hope so. Because I don��t like seeing Jacky hurt and crying.�� She said with a forced smile, looking up to her friend, waving at her.

    She could still remember the tears that flowed down her cheeks as she revealed her disappointment at where her rtionship with Marcus was going.

    ��I am also it will nevere to that,�� Alex said his final words as they were greeted by their friends and helped out of the boat.

    He assisted her first out of the boat. While Marcus extended his hand for her to hold as she climbed on top of the wooden deck. Then, Alex returned for their gears and the box with their catch.

    Marcus, in return, invited them to their cottage to share the breakfast that Jacky had prepared. Everyone seemed to be in a good mood as they walked back to their ce.

    ��We will just change and follow you guys,�� Dani told Jacky, feeling the bids of sweat sticking on her back and neck.

    She also noticed that Alex was slightly soaking from his sweat. He did wear his shirt once they started fishing, ufortable to be disying his body for the birds and the animals to feast on. Well, those were his words. He said that his body was solely for her eyes only.

    ��I hope it will only take a few minutes because the food is getting cold.�� Jacky teased them, thinking they might do something else after taking their clothes off.

    It was an idea that did not cross their minds, but now. Well, a few more minutes would not hurt. As the two quickly rushed back to their cabin.

    ��We won��t take long,�� Dani assured her, but that remained to be seen.

    However, she still felt it would be better if her friend could also experience the kind of happiness she had felt when she married her husband.

    She hoped that Marcus and Jacky would have a better rtionship. It would be clear sailing from here on out.

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628: A snake in the grass

    ��Can you grab me a cup of coffee and a muffin?�� Tim instructed one of his men, who dropped a few files on his tables. He had just finished another meeting with his head of security that morning.

    They discussed updating their security system afterst night��s break-in. He could not afford another slip up like that. Cause another incident might be worse and could mean their deaths, as their enemy clearly pointed out.

    He checked his watch, calcting if he still had a few more minutes before he had to leave. He had nned to meet another informant before lunch, and he did not want to bete.

    ��Yes, Sir.�� The well-built man nodded his head, acknowledging his simple task.

    He returned back to his files. So far, the reports he had received still led them nowhere. Although the pictures might be pointing to something, they still could not grasp the entire connection.

    They could not go with a story thatcked the necessary facts to back it up. A half-baked case would never stand in court or his principles.

    He would not falsely use anyone of something that he had not enough evidence of. Everybody deserved their day in court to defend themselves. But he could also be the judge and executioner if need be. If he could prove their guilt.

    .....

    ��Bring it to me as soon as possible.�� Tim dismissed the man as he skimmed the files now littering his table.

    He usually preferred to be out in the field, scouting some area, on a mission, and most importantly, guarding the prince. But today, his obligations stuck him with research, reports, and other things that did not interest him that much.

    But what he had to do next was just what he needed this morning. It was one of the things that excited him and kept his adrenaline pumping. He could not wait to be in his next appointment.

    ��Sir, here is what you had asked for.�� The soldier came back, disrupting him from his work. He carried a paper cup and bag, cing them on his desk.

    Then, the young man quickly cleared the room, making him gaze at his retreating back before the door closed again, leaving him again with his thoughts.

    His men usually followed him without questions, not because they had no voice in their organization. But because they trusted him explicitly. They respected his authority.

    He took his obligation as if his life depended on it. Because he was not responsible only for himself but also for every member of this association.

    ��I am not doing this for myself, but for all my fallenrades.�� He spoke on a picture that he pulled inside his drawer.

    He ran his fingers on the ss frame, tracing her face as he stared at those adorable eyes. He was the love of his life, but she died a tragic death when she was mistaken to be him.

    Now, he once again was faced with a dilemma. Another decision had to be made once he stepped foot on his next appointment. He returned the frame to the drawer and stood up, carrying his gun. Swearing that it was for the betterment of everyone.

    He looked at the food, now sitting on his table, and grabbed it on his way out. With a purpose, he strode toward another hallway away from his office.

    He walked further to the other side of the building. It was still part of the building but a new addition to the facility. It had another secret passage that authorities would never find if they came to check the ce.

    Once he keyed in the password, the secret door opened and revealed another hallway with several doors. He knocked on the first door and looked at the hidden camera.

    ��It is me.�� Automatically, the door opened as it recognized his voice and scanned his eyes.

    It was a moderate size room where the controls were located. Several screens covered the walls, indicating the different cameras ced in the various location in the building.

    ��Sir, I think he had studied all the blind spots around the area, making him invisible to most of our security.�� The man sitting on the control reported immediately to him.

    But he pointed out a few instances where he was caught by the cameras, but it was just barely, making it hard for the one who was guardingst night to spot him.

    ��Then, you better give me a detailed report on what we should do about those blind spots. What about the key card?�� He asked, not wanting another problem to slip through their fingers.

    He remained standing just beside him, checking the screen and the other rooms in the building. From his position, everything seemed to be in order.

    ��It was already deactivated. I also reprogram the current key cards, updating everyone��s status.�� One of his tech men assured him that this incident would never happen again with the new system they had put in ce.

    ��Good. Keep up the good work.�� Tim praised his men, giving credit when it was due, tapping the man on the shoulder.

    After giving a final look at the other screen on the far right, he told his men to continue working on the new system. He did not want any bugs to mess up with the new system.

    Then, he moved out of the room, walking to the second farthest door in the hallway. Outside he did the same with the door, and again it opened.

    This time, it revealed two men who looked up to him when he entered the room. Once again, they were sitting on a monitor, watching something.

    When he turned to his right, he gazed at a ss window covering half of the other wall. On both sides, cameras were pointing to the other room.

    ��What have you gathered so far?�� Tim asked the first man nearest to him while looking beyond the ss window.

    On the other side of the ss, he could see a man sitting quietly on a single chair. His eyes were burning with anger, but his body was already badly bruised.

    He moved closer to the partition, staring into those eyes. He knew the other man could not see him behind the one-way ss. But he could feel those deadly res were directed at him.

    That man used to be someone he had admired. A brother that he trusted with his life. Currently, he was reduced to a traitor, a snake in the grass.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629: Betray the brotherhood

    ��He still had not said anything relevant to our situation.�� One of his interrogators answered him. ��We believed we need to apply another method to make him talk.��

    The other man sitting on the other side walked to his side and watched their captive with him. ��You trained him well. I don��t think our usual interrogation techniques will work with him.��

    He stared at the man that despite his condition, still sat straight, fighting the pain inflicted on him by his men. He believed that it would take extreme measures to make the man sing.

    ��I am going to talk to him.�� The other man was about to open the mike, but he stopped him. ��In person.��

    He stepped away from the ss and walked toward the exit. The door opened, and he proceeded to the next door. With the same procedure, the door opened. It revealed the only man inside the room.

    ��Finally, Tim. You have the guts to show your face in front of me.�� He smirked at him, biting his lower lip which was still slightly fresh with blood. ��After I told you everything I know, you do this to me.��

    The man shouted at him, mming his hand on the arms of the chair where he was chained, trying to get them free. But he was securely bound that he could only barely move from his position.

    .....

    ��Let us get one thing straight, Joe.�� Tim circled the other man, inspecting his condition before stopping in front of him. ��You only give me shit.��

    He stood in front of him, leaning on the ss door, just watching the other man as he writhed in his seat. No matter how much struggle he made, he would not escape those chains.

    ��No. I did not.�� Joe shouted, denying his former boss��s usation. ��I told you everything I know about the organization.��

    He looked at Tim with pleading eyes, trying to convince him that he was telling him the truth. He knew that he had to persuade this man to let him go. Else, he would never see the light of day again.

    ��Bring me a table.�� Tim tapped on the window behind him, knowing that his men would be listening to their conversation.

    After a few seconds, the door opened, then a small table was carried inside the room upon his request. He had it ced in front of Joe before dismissing his men again.

    He slowly moved towards the table, cing the mildly hot coffee and muffin in front of him. He knew that the smell of the two had already wafted into the room. Putting it in front of him would intensify his hunger.

    ��Wow, this smells good,�� Joe responded, sniffing the delicious aroma of the coffee. Then, his nose shifted to the other bag. He instantly knew what it was. It was, of course, his favorite.

    ��It is all yours if only you would tell me something that I did not know.�� Tim continued to walk back and forth in front of him, like a teacher waiting for his student to answer.

    ��But I already told you everything. I swear.�� Joe continued with his act, not wanting to be caught lying.

    Last night, he was sure that he had convinced Tim about his story. He let his guard down and even had a drink with his former boss. It was working ording to his n. He had it under control.

    After a ss, his men surrounded him and took him into their custody. He fought as hard as he could. But he was no match against four men, younger and more agile than him.

    ��But it is not good enough,�� Tim responded as he stopped in front of him and uncovered the coffee, letting its delicious scent fill the room. Then, he unwrapped the muffin, disying it in his view.

    ��I am telling you. I can find out more if you just let me get out of here. The boss still trusts me. I can spy for you and tell you their other secrets.�� But there was another thought going through his mind at that moment.

    He had to find another way to stay alive. He had to think of a new tactic to keep Tim from blowing his head off. He knew that he saidst night that he was not afraid to die. He lied.

    ��I am sorry, but that is just not good enough.�� Tim finally had enough of his lies. He could tell fromst night that Joe had a n. Of course, he had taught him everything he knew.

    He quickly drew up a n, trying to convince Joe that he was starting to believe his every word. While doing this, he alerted his team to scout the surrounding area for possible threats.

    He believed that Joe would not simply walk into his office with a threat of a gun on his head. He could only think of one reason he went there. He was a decoy.

    ��But...�� Joe was about to reason with him again when Tim shut him up by striking him on the cheeks with the handle of his gun. This made Joe twist his face in the other direction as a new fresh of blood sttered on the floor.

    ��Bring him in,�� Tim announced to the mike on the corner, and a few secondster, the door opened again.

    A man carrying a file walked toward them and handed Tim the folder. With a nod, he was gone again, leaving the two of them in the room.

    Tim dropped the file on the table, together with the food. Then, opened it to the first page. It was pictures of dead men lying in the ditch in the dark part of the alley behind their building.

    ��You know them?�� Tim shoved the files into his view. ��They were sent to infiltrate the buildingst night.�� He could see recognition in his face. ��They possess a duplicate of your keycard.�� He pulled a card from the file and showed it to him.

    ��You crossed us for thest time, Joe.�� This time, he would not show mercy to this man who did not give a damn about them and continued to betray the brotherhood.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630: Big reveal

    ��We were so hungry waiting for you guys. I thought it would be lunchtime by the time we ate.�� Jacky teased her friend as she moved around the kitchen.

    It was their turn to clean the mess after eating their breakfast while the men went outside to check the horses at the stables. They were nning to do some exploring of thend.

    ��We did not take that long?�� Dani felt her cheeks turn red. Until now, she could not help but feel a little embarrassed. But she knew her friend was just teasing her as usual.

    Sometimes, she thought Jacky could use some filters with that mouth of hers. But she loved her friend for all her good traits and her faults. It is what had made her special.

    Eventually, she red at her friend and threw a napkin at her. The cloth hitting Jacky in the back effectively stopped her from taunting her. But they did end upughing at their situation.

    ��I was just teasing. But I am happy that you two are catching up with your honeymoon. Both of you deserve to be happy.�� Jacky turned a bit serious this time.

    She was d that things between her friends were going well despite their circumstances. She hoped that eventually, she would feel the same way.

    .....

    She still felt the sting of what happened yesterday, but she believed everything happened for a reason. She just had to wait for the right time.

    Maybe she should be thankful that Marcus did not propose to her yesterday. She did sense that he was still not ready for such amitment.

    ��True. I feel like Alex has done so many things for me, but I barely did anything for him.�� Dani confided her insecurities.

    Since the abduction, she had been drowning in her own trauma. She barely even acknowledged that Alex also had experienced the same thing. Maybe even worse, yet he was the one always there to support her.

    She was thankful that Alex had been patient with her and supportive, but she had to y catch up and return the favor. She believed she also had to do something special for him.

    ��We all know that is not true. And Alex understands that you both went into a difficult situation.�� Jacky dropped the towel she was holding and moved closer to her friend, wiping the table.

    She held her by the shoulders and looked her directly in the eye. ��You did what you have to do to survive. Now, you will be just fine. And Alex, me, and even Marcus will always be here for you.�� Then, she pulled her friend for a warm hug.

    ��Thanks. I am so lucky to have you guys.�� Dani hugged her friend back, tighter this time.

    ��What is that?�� Jacky said, feeling the cold liquid running down the skin on her back. She quickly released her friend from the hug, checking her back for the source of her difort.

    ��Opps,�� Dani quickly said. ��I am sorry!�� She realized she had ced the wet, dirty rag on her friend��s back when she hugged her tightly. It soaked her dress with the moisture in it. ��Let me help you with that.��

    Dani immediately dropped the rag she was holding and grabbed the dry tissues on the kitchen counter. Then, she started dabbing the wet portion on her back.

    It barely made a difference on Jacky��s dress. Then, the smell of the spilled wine earlier also drifted in her clothes, which did not make the situation any better.

    ��That is ok. I think it is not working. I stink.�� Jacky said to her friend, still feeling the icky feeling of the dampness in her back. ��I think I better shower and change to something else.��

    She checked her back through the reflection in the windows, but she could barely see much from the res of the bright sun. She knew she had no more choice but to find something else to wear.

    ��I am sorry.�� She kept saying to her friend, holding her hand together as she continued to apologize. ��Just go shower, and I will finish up here.��

    She did not mean to put the rag on her back. She was carried away by their moment, not realizing that her hand was still holding on to the icky cloth.

    ��Oh, don��t you worry. Cleaning this mess is payment enough.�� Jacky pointed to the sink before proceeding to the bedroom, leaving her to deal with the remaining mess.

    Well, she guessed this was punishment enough as she continued to clean the kitchen by herself as Jacky changed and fixed herself. In fairness, there were only a few things left to clean.

    ��Hey, are you ready to go?�� Alex walked back to the kitchening from the back door, pulling her into a hug. Luckily, she was almost through with everything.

    ��Where are we going anyway?�� She asked, just putting thest ss on the shelf.

    Just in time, Jacky came out of the bedroom, just as Marcus also entered the room. ��Are we all ready to go?�� Marcus strode to Jacky, standing by her side as he looked at the other couple.

    ��You mean.�� She stopped in her tracks. ��We are going riding with you?�� Jacky was surprised by this news. She had never been on a horse before. ��I thought it was just the two of you.��

    She looked at the three, slightly terrified, unsure if she could join them on this trip. The only thing she trusted with her life was a machine that would take her from point A to point B.

    But entrusting an animal that could have some kind of temperament was another matter she still had to consider. She had heard many incidents where horses went wild, and the riders ended up in a ditch.

    ��Don��t worry. One thing I am good at is riding a horse.�� Marcus winked at her, thinking that it was funny. But it only earned him a jab on his ribs, courtesy of the woman at her side.

    The funny thing was, it did sound different in his mind, and Jacky might have misinterpreted his words for something else involving his past.

    ��Hey, what is that for?�� Marcus asked, holding on to his injured ribs, but it was more an act since the jab barely hurt him. ��I am serious.��

    ��I assure you that Marcus knows more about horses than any one of us,�� Alex assured Jacky, knowing that Marcus was an expert in horses.

    His friend used to y for the polo team during their college years. He could even ride the horse backward. But work and other obligations did stop them from doing most of the things they loved.

    ��I guess. I can try.�� Jacky said, finally feeling morefortable about the idea. But, she still had to see the horse up close.

    She was not a coward who would easily back out from a challenge. Maybe she could do this. She did see some horses in Central Park, and they seemed friendly enough.

    ��That is my girl.�� Marcus proudly said, d that she finally agreed.

    He turned to her, pulling Jacky into a hug. Then, kissing her on her forehead to assure her that it was ok. He really wanted her toe and join them in this expedition.

    He wanted to share with her everything about him. Things that made him who he was. He wanted her to know more about him before his big reveal.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631: The race was on

    ��Are you sure that he is a good boy?�� Jacky asked, staring at the big horse dominating the small space.

    Her resolve earlier was slowly diminishing after staring at the domineering creature. She did not expect it would be big up close. Since in the few times she saw them, she was always far away.

    She quickly stepped back when the horse made a sudden movement, making its unfriendly noise, frightening her even more. But Marcus held the horse on the rein, patting him on the head, calming him down.

    ��He is a good boy. One of the best and most reliable horses they have here.�� Marcus assured her, continuing to run his hand on its body. ��But he could sense your fear. Come on, touch him.��

    Marcus beckoned her toe closer to the animal and pulled her hand gently towards him. Slowly, he guided her hand across the horse��s side, making her feel his heartbeat.

    ��Wow, that feels nice,�� Jacky said, sensing her own heartbeat slowing down. She started caressing the horse on its side, feeling calmer with each stroke.

    ��You have to be one with him,�� Marcus whispered, using his voice to bond with the animal. ��If he senses you are agitated, he will also feel that way.��

    .....

    He once again pulled her hand carefully towards the front of the animal, making her face the animal. ��Now, caress his head carefully like this.��

    He demonstrated, running his hand on the top of his head, going to the side of his cheek. Then down to the side of his neck. After, he gestured that she should follow what he did.

    She hesitated at first, then remembered that the horse would feel what she felt. She breathed deeply and calmed herself down. Slowly, she lifted her hand and patted it on the head, following what Marcus did.

    ��Oh, you are such a good boy, Lightning.�� Jacky could not believe that she had patted a horse. Now, all that was left was to ride it. Luckily she had changed to jeans and a shirt just like Dani had suggested.

    ��Come on. Are you ready to mount, Lightning?�� Marcus asked, patting the horse to prepare him.

    He held her by the waist and guided her back to the side. Then, he made a final check on the saddle, ensuring that the locks were secure.

    ��So, how do I get up there?�� She was never a fan of western movies or things with horses, so what might seem obvious to others was not for her.

    She looked at the items in front of her but could not figure it out. It seemed to be one big puzzle for her. She only understood that the long line on the back of the horse was what the riders used to hold the horse.

    ��Put your feet here, and I will push you up, then sit your ass there.�� It was a simple exnation that Marcus believed she understood. Finally, after two tries, she managed to do it correctly.

    ��Hey, guys. What is keeping the two of you so long.�� Dani shouted outside the barn as she rode her own horse.

    She was not an expert like Marcus, but she knew how to ride.

    She kept the horse in a short gallop, trying to get the feel of its strength. At the same time, trying to bond with her.

    ��They are probably trying to beat our record,�� Alex said, trying to get back at their friends for the teasing they had received from them.

    He was also riding his own horse. It was a new one since the one he used to ride had already passed away. It was a good horse, but it had been too old and sickly.

    ��You know this is my first time,�� Jacky uttered yfully at her friends when they finally emerged out of the barn.

    She admitted she did take a lot of time before getting convinced that the horse would not harm her. But now, she was actually enjoying the thrill of being on one.

    ��Oh, I am d that I am your first,�� Marcus whispered in her ears, not wanting the others to hear it.

    He encircled her in his arms as they rode together on the horse. He knew that Jacky was not ready yet to be on her own, so she had her sitting in the front seat.

    ��Yeah, I am d too,�� Jacky whispered back, giving him a kiss before they went to ride the sunset. The remaining morning anyway.

    ��Hey, you two. Are we going to ride, or do you want us to leave you alone?�� Alex yelled at the two as he and Dani began to gallop ahead.

    He wanted to show Dani his favorite spot in the area. It was a considerable distance. But with a horse, there was a shortcut into the woods.

    He could see at least two of his security following them a few meters away, giving them some space. Then, Marcus was hot on their trail but slower than his usual speed, considering he was with apanion.

    ��Are you good?�� Alex asked Dani, just checking if everything was in order.

    He had never seen his wife on a horse before since this was their first time going on horseback riding. But he was confident that she knew what he was doing from the first time she touched the horse.

    ��She is such a darling.�� Dani patted her head, expressing her admiration for the horse.

    She had ridden some and even had a horse on her own, but this one was far the best she had seen, at least, ridden. She seemed well trained, had a good breed, and was in her best shape.

    ��She is rare, just like you are,�� Alex said, riding his horse closer to her as they slowed down, enjoying the scenery before them.

    He had followed this trek a hundred times, maybe more, but never saw it the way he was looking at it now. The trees appeared lusher and greener in his eyes, the bird sounds were more melodic in the ears, and everything else looked perfect.

    ��Please, I am not something that will break easily, so stop putting me on a pedestal. But I love that you are always there to support me.�� She stated as they passed through a clearing.

    She extended her hand to him, and he took it as their horses trotted at the same slow pace. It was a new feeling of having someone enjoying the same things as her.

    In her past rtionships, she never had the chance to do these things with them, especially with Nick. She was d that she was sharing this moment with the man she loved.

    ��I know that.�� Alex understood what she was saying. ��I am sorry if sometimes I can go over the top, but I will try to lessen it.�� He pulled her hand, raising it to his lips.

    ��Just tone it down a little.�� Dani requested, not wanting to discredit his effort to make her happy.

    When he finally let go of her hand, he slightly turned to her. ��Let us race.�� He nodded his head in his direction, trying to dare her to take the challenge.

    She just did say not to treat her like she was made of ss. ��Wait, I don��t even know where we are going.�� Sheined as she followed him, increasing their speed.

    ��Just follow the trail, and you will know when you get there.�� He shouted back as the wind blew on his face.

    And the race was on.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632: Former glory days

    ��Sir, Count Wellington wishes to see you if you can squeeze him into your schedule.�� His secretary approached him with a hesitant smile, knowing that her boss had a busy schedule.

    She stood by the front of his desk as he waited for a reply. She had already told the Count that her boss was really busy, but he would not leave until he had seen him.

    Her boss leaned on his chair and stared at her from his spectacle. Then, he took off his sses, rubbing his eyes to ease the tension.

    ��Do I have time to spare?�� He asked, knowing quite well that he had another meeting in a few minutes.

    He rotated his neck and shoulder, using that time to release the tension building on his back and neck muscles. While his secretary worked on his schedule.

    ��Yes, Sir, but only a few minutes.�� She finally answered his boss.

    She quickly turned around toward the door when his boss nodded his approval. She had no time to waste since her boss was pressed for time.

    .....

    ��The Duke will see you now, Sir Wellington and Sir Asthorne.�� She announced to the two who were waiting impatiently outside.

    The two did not wait for her to guide and introduce them. Instead, they marched inside immediately. She quickly returned to her desk to double-check the Duke��s appointments and fixed it.

    ��I hope you don��t mind if I tagged along with our friend, but we have some urgent matter we need to discuss with you.�� Count Asthorne spoke up when he entered the room.

    He took the chair on the right while the Count took his seat on the left, not waiting for the invitation. They had no time for pleasantries when they all knew their time was limited.

    ��Not at all.�� The Duke still gestured that they made themselvesfortable. ��So, what is this urgent matter we need to discuss? That both of you can��t wait.�� He questioned, slightly intrigued by their presence.

    They just had their meeting, and he believed that they had already covered most of the current problems of the Kingdom. He could not think of anything else unless they were here to convince him again to talk to his son soon.

    ��We only want what is best for the Kingdom, and I think the three of us will agree to that.�� Count Asthorne started, hoping that whatever would be discussed in this meeting would be met with the utmost discretion.

    ��Of course, I think that is what Fred wants too.�� Count Wellington said, dropping the formalities since they were just among friends.

    ��Get to the point because I don��t have all day.�� The Duke frustratedly said to the two.

    Whatever they were trying to say could not be that easy if they kept beating behind the bush. But he still had a few things to do other than discuss some puzzles.

    ��What Timothy is trying to say is that. We are working on finding a way to bypass the transition from the King to your son. if he still does not wish to sit on the throne.�� The Count finally stated the purpose of their visit.

    It was a sensitive topic since it would mean they were trying to put Prince Lance��s name on the next in line. His son would sit on the throne if his n worked.

    ��You see, Prince Alexander had tasked me to find a way to take his name out of the list for the crown.�� Count Asthorne confided to the Duke. ��Unfortunately, I still could not find a way to do that.��

    The Lord shifted in his seat, feeling ufortable for failing to inform the Duke about those ns. But as Alexander��s godfather, he only wished to help him.

    ��Now, he sought my advice, and I thought we should consult this with you.�� The Count continued, thinking that it was better if he could get the Duke��s blessing in continuing with this task.

    Who would not want their son to be King? Well, if there was an opportunity for Prince Lance to be one. Then he believed his son had every right to be King.

    The Prince had served this Kingdom with everything he gotpared to the rightful heirs. If anyone should be King, it should be him and not them.

    ��This is a bit unorthodox, but you should have brought this topic to the meeting with the other Council. Why are we only now discussing it?�� The Duke responded with a bit of trepidation.

    Although the idea that his son would have an alternative to take his ce in the position, he believed that going behind the back of the Council was not the way.

    ��You know many Council members don��t like breaking the rules. Many still believe that your son, Prince Alexander is the rightful heir.�� Count Wellington slightly hesitated, not wanting to sound too anxious to put his son on the throne.

    ��But you think the Council will take your suggestion to be an act against the Kingdom because of the conflict in interest.�� The Duke finished the statement for him.

    It would certainly help his son if Alex still did not wish to take the position. He looked at Count Asthorne and then the Count, trying to read what they might be thinking with this proposal.

    Prince Lance was his son, after all. If he ced his son on the list, the other Counts and Lords might rebel against it. They might also demand that their sons be included in the list.

    ��Something like that. I don��t want to bebeled as a traitor or something.�� The Count said, hoping that his alibi was working.

    He needed the Duke to suggest the idea, not him or Count Asthorne. He wanted the Duke to find a way to put his son into a position of power.

    The ckstone had ruled this Kingdom long enough. For generations, no one had dared to go against them. Not anymore. It is time for another family to take on the task.

    His son might not want the position, but he could force it on him. He believed under his ruling, this Kingdom would flourish. It could finally regain its former glory days.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633: Big News

    ��You don��t fight fair.�� She shouted when she was about to overtake him before they had entered a narrow opening.

    ��What did I do?�� Alex asked, cing an innocent smile on his lips as he turned to face her. But he still maintained his speed as she followed closely behind him.

    He did have a few advantages, including having one of the fastest horses in the stable. Then, he knew thendscape of the entire ce by heart.

    But in his defense, he never had the intention of winning. He only wanted to see his wife find her drive again to win. She had been hiding behind her fear that she barely dared herself to go out of herfort zone.

    ��As if you did not know,�� Dani replied, picking up her pace. She could feel her adrenaline pumping, every nerve in her body was screaming due to the strain of the activity, but she was not ready to give up.

    ��I am entirely clueless.�� He stated with a big grin on his face.

    He looked back, and he could only see Ben following not too far behind, but his friends were long gone, buried behind the tall grasses.

    .....

    ��Storm.�� She called out to her. ��Faster, baby.�� She encouraged the gentle beast to push herself a little more. ��I know you have it in you to win this.�� She tapped her on the side as her legs kicked on her side to keep her going.

    ��You can say all you want, but the fact is, I am better than you, and the loser will have to clean the dishes tonight.�� Alex goaded her more, pushing her more to her limits.

    ��We never agreed on that earlier. But fine, because I am not going to lose.�� She imed, passing him before entering the woody area of the ce.

    She looked behind her and could see that Alex was not far behind. The trail was narrow, with trees lining up on both sides, allowing only one horse at a time. But once it opened to another clearing, he would be able to overtake her. She knew it.

    Unfortunately, she had no idea where she was going. She was unfamiliar with the terrain. She could not go faster than her current speed for fear that she might make a mistake and suddenly stumble on a cliff or something.

    ��You are doing great.�� She continued as she spotted a wide opening just a few meters away from her. She knew that was it. She would lose once they were in the open space.

    But she still pushed herself and her buddy, not wanting to surrender that easily. She had never shied away from a challenge, and she would give it all to win.

    Finally, the horse stepped into the open sky, surrounded by luscious grass and wildflowers. The sun brightly shined above them, unobscured by the branches and leaves of the trees.

    The wind blew on her hair, making it fly even higher this time. But she never noticed it as her eyes feasted on her surrounding. She was mesmerized, slowing slightly down as she neared the middle ground.

    ��I guessed we win, Storm.�� She whispered to the horse, tapping her on the side of her neck.

    A few seconds, Alex stopped at her side. She guessed he never intended to win because he could have sped up with his horse. But she still appreciated what he did.

    She never felt more alive again after that thrilling run. It had been a while since she did ride a horse, but it was like riding a bike. She never forgot the steps.

    ��I guess the two of you did, fair and square.�� Alex dered as he gazed again at one of his favorite ces to go when he visited this ce.

    ��Yes, we did. Storm really did a great job.�� She dismounted the horse, knowing that they had arrived at the ce. He did say that she would know it once she saw it.

    ��We are not sour losers. Aren��t we?�� He patted his horse on the head. ��Right, Thunder.�� Letting him know that he also did a good job. They might not have won, but he aplished his goal.

    He also followed her and went down on his horse. He looked at his wife as her eyes wandered around the mountain tops on the other side of the hill.

    Seeing the beautiful serenity surrounding his wife was prize enough for being the second-best. He could not ask for more. He was happy that he had ced that gorgeous smile on her lips.

    ��There is something I want to show you.�� He grabbed her hands and took the reins from her. He kept her hand on his right while dragging the horses on his left.

    ��Where are we going, and where are Marcus and Jacky?�� She asked, turning back to look in the direction they passed by earlier.

    All she saw still on his horse was Ben. He was busy scouting the ce, probably checking for possible dangers. But this time, she did not feel threatened because she was assured that Alex would protect her.

    ��They are probably doing some leisurely ride since Jacky is still ufortable on a horse.�� He exined to her his presumption.

    He believed even if Marcus was an expert horserider with a passenger like Jacky, it would be hard for him to ride as fast as them.

    ��I guess you are right.�� She followed him into a small shady area with a pic basket set up for them. Whoever prepared it, all the food looked delicious.

    ��We are eating our lunch here.�� He announced, gesturing for her to sit down on one of the cushions scattered on the ground.

    ��How did you manage to prepare this?�� Dani asked since he was with her most of the time.

    ��Not me.�� Alex sat beside her and leaned closer to her. ��Ben arranged all this for us.��

    Ben had felt guilty for ruining their honeymoon when he failed to protect them, so he thought that doing this would at least make up for some of it.

    ��That is so thoughtful of him.�� Dani looked at her bodyguard and wondered why he was still single. He was a wonderful man with a good soul.

    She believed she should do something about him. Maybe introduced him to some of her good friends. Any girl would be lucky to have a man like him.

    ��He is a good man.�� Alex acknowledged, finding Ben as a good friend he could always count on. It was why he assigned him to protect Dani in the first ce. Because he believed in what he could do.

    He never once med him for what happened to them. It was an unfortunate incident that one of his trusted men betrayed him.

    ��Anyway, there is something urgent that I wish to tell you.�� Alex was slightly hesitant as he stared into her eyes.

    He took her hand, wondering how she would react to the news he was about to tell her. Although, he also did not know how to respond to what he had heard earlier when his father called him.

    Dani was in the bathroom taking a shower, so he doubted if she had listened to their exchange. But he had kept his voice down, not wanting anybody else to hear about the conversation.

    Still, he felt he had to tell her now before she heard it from someone else. It was indeed big news that would affect their future.

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634: Wild and free

    ��What is it?�� She was not rmed since she could sense the calmness in his demeanor. She could tell that it had nothing to do with a life and death situation. But she did wonder what it was about.

    ��I received some news,�� Alex said as he shifted in his position and decided toy on the mat, resting his head on herp.

    Somehow, this position had be one of his favorites when they were together. When they were simply lounging in the living room on the couch. While watching a movie or reading a book.

    ��What kind of news?�� She asked, cing one of her hands on his forehead while he continued caressing the other with his hands.

    She had never heard anything since they left the city. But in fairness, she barely looked at her phely or even checked the inte.

    She had promised that she was devoting her entire time to him during their renewed honeymoon. He also did promise not to touch a phone while together.

    Then, she wondered where he might have received such news. Maybe from Marcus, she concluded. She just continued to stare at him, waiting.

    .....

    ��Father called earlier while you were in the shower. He wanted me to know that the Council had convened the other day about a delicate matter.�� He knew he should just spell it out, but he was also conflicted by the things his father said.

    He was not expecting that he would feel differently about his news. Suddenly, he was confused about how he should react since this would affect his ns and future. Well, their future.

    ��Go on.�� She did not want to push him, seeing that he chose his words carefully about this topic. It might be a sensitive subject that he had difficulty discussing with her.

    She understood that not everything was easy to share, especially with him. She did hide a few things from him, not knowing how to tell him. But it did not mean that she was trying to keep it from him. She just needed the right time to say it.

    ��Father called to say that the Council had finally chosen me as the new heir. It was final since my cousin, Edward, had disqualified himself with his recent activities.�� Spilling out the news. Finally, getting it off his chest.

    He wished that his wife would have some kind of word of wisdom that she could impart to him to make it easier for him to digest this new information.

    Although he adamantly told his father and the Council that he never wanted anything to do with the crown. Currently, he was not too sure anymore if it was still his stand.

    ��How do you feel about it?�� She asked, seeing the conflict in his eyes.

    She remembered how he was against taking over the reign in their Kingdom. Precisely, why he had built his life with her in the city.

    She contemted if he suddenly changed his mind. Did he have a change of heart about ruling his people? Now, how would she feel about it if that was the case?

    She had no idea since it had never entered her mind before. When she started a life with him, the only thought that came to her mind was building a home with him within the city.

    ��In truth.�� He paused, unable to answer her right away. ��I am not quite sure.�� He finally admitted to her.

    He looked at her for a reaction, checking if she would find his answer uneptable or would she like the idea of being his queen. Not that he was already contemting bing King.

    However, presently, it was a possibility he was not turning his back immediately. He wanted time to think about it. To weigh his options. The advantages and disadvantages.

    ��Whatever you decide, I will be here. As your wife, I will stand by it. As your friend, I will support you one hundred percent.�� She ran her hand through his hair, always marveling at how it felt between her dainty fingers. She could see that his eyes were still analyzing what she said. But his love was clearly the overpowering emotion in them.

    She believed that when she had agreed to marry him and vowed in front of God and their entire family and friends, it also included the better or worse part. Besides, shepletely trusted him with their future.

    ��How did I ever be so lucky to have you as my wife?�� He looked up at her, staring at those beautiful eyes. ��But still, I want us to discuss this thoroughly.�� He knew that he could not decide on his own.

    ��I need your opinion on this because this is not just about the Kingdom. It also involves our n to build a family.�� Alex continued as he also caressed her cheeks with the back of his palm.

    He hooked his fingers through her hair and gently pulled her down to him. As soon as their lips touched, he knew that there was nothing in this world that they could not face together.

    Whether it was running an empire in the middle of the biggest city in the world. Or reigning a kingdom in an istednd. As long as they were together, anything was possible.

    ��Hey, not again.�� A female voice once again broke into the silence. The sound of a horse��s gentle gallops echoed on the ground. ��You guys should really get a room.�� Jacky continued with her taunting.

    She watched the royal couple emerge from their kissing activity. Thankfully, still fully cloth this time. It was privatend, but still, it was an open area.

    ��What took you so long? We were getting worried about you guys.�� Dani responded, ignoring the teasing. She believed she was getting used to it, although she still did feel her cheeks were hot and not because of the sunlight around them.

    ��Well, my passenger here kept telling our friend here...�� Marcus indicated to their horse. ��...to stop in every bumpy ride.��

    He felt the need to stop every time she would agitate the horse because she thought they were going too fast when they were barely speeding up.

    ��I was not used to riding a horse. So, excuse me. I am just worried that Lightning might hurt himself,�� Jacky eximed, showing his sympathy for the horse who had to carry them on a rough, rocky road.

    The three tried to control theirughter, not wanting to offend Jacky. But she was right. She still had a few things she needed to learn about horses.

    ��Come on, guys. Join us and let us eat.�� Alex beckoned the two, who slowly dismounted their ride.

    However, Jacky was still correct about worrying about their animal friends. He stood from his position and took several bottled water in his hands.

    Then, he ced them on the makeshift drinking keg positioned on the pole where he tied the horses earlier. That should hydrate the horses in the meantime. Until they were back again to the stables where they would be fed and allowed to rest.

    They might not be as helpful as they used to be during the time of their ancestors, but they were still mighty, gentle beasts that had roamed thisnd, wild and free.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635: The destiny

    ��Hey, boss.�� Jacky interrupted her busy morning by popping her head on her office door. ��You are being summoned upstairs.�� She said, with the absence of the usual spirit in her voice.

    It was no surprise that shecked the energy and enthusiasm this early morning. They did arrivetest night from their weekend getaway. Then, she woke up early for work.

    She was about to head back out to her desk when Dani stopped her by calling her back. ��Jacky, what is wrong?��

    She sensed something was off with her friend. She might have an idea. But still, it was better to ask rather than make assumptions.

    ��Nothing. I am just still groggy from the trip and a bit sleepy.�� Jacky made her excuses. But she could see from her friend��s eyes that she was not buying it.

    She stood in the middle of the room, contemting whether she should tell her friend or just deny anything was wrong with her. But was it even a problem that she should even discuss?

    ��Yeah, it was an exhausting trip, but it was worth it,�� Dani imed, enjoying every minute of it up to thest minute.

    .....

    She remembered catching Alex and Marcus arguing in the kitchenst night about the bet. Marcus was pissed, using Alex that he intentionally lost in the race.

    He did not believe that Thunder would lose to Storm, and she actually agreed with him. However, Alex insisted it was a fair game. In the end, they have to clean up the kitchen.

    ��True, I did have a great time.�� She admitted except for that isted incident, she did enjoy most of the trip.

    ��But?�� Dani could still hear something odd in her voice. As if she had an inner struggle. ��Is it something about the ring? Are you still slightly disappointed that he did not propose?��

    It was the only thing she could think about that could have ruined the weekend for her. If she did not see that piece of jewelry, she might be on cloud nine at the moment.

    ��I guess yes and no.�� Jacky was slightly unsure how to exin what she was feeling to her friend. She could see that Dani was confused by her words as she raised her eyebrow at her.

    ��Yes, he never proposed, and it sucked.�� She could still feel the sting of waiting, but nothing happened.

    ��But then again, I know I should feel relieved because I believe we are both not ready for suchmitment.�� Jacky confided as she finally sat on the chair opposite her.

    She slumped down on her seat, head down, with eyes that formed moist on its side. She was never emotional before. Never like this, growing tough on the street.

    But ever since meeting and being in a rtionship with Marcus, her world had been spinning uncontrobly. She had been going up and down on a roller coaster of emotions.

    One day, she was on a high and felt there was no way she was going down. Then, the next thing she knew. She was plummeting down to the ground.

    ��I think both of you are ready, just afraid to take the next step, to dive into the unknown,�� Dani told her friend, remembering her experience. She guessed almost everyone went through this kind of predicament.

    ��I guess you are right.�� Jacky could not agree with her more. She and Marcus would just have to figure this one out. ��I think I took up most of your time. You should really go.�� Remembering about the meeting.

    Dani rushed to her next unexpected meeting. Luckily, her morning schedule was more on paper works than meeting with clients.

    ��You can proceed inside since he has been waiting for you.�� His secretary told her as soon as she stepped into the office floor.

    ��Thanks,�� Dani mumbled to her as she proceeded to the room. ��Good morning, Gerald.�� She greeted him, knocking gently on the door before stepping further inside.

    She wondered why he had called for her. It could be several things, a new case, a problem with an old one, or it might be regarding her offer to him.

    ��Oh, Dani. Please take a seat.�� The senior partner offered, gesturing to the seat opposite him. ��I am sorry if I have to ask you toe to my office. I know you might be busy too, but I need to talk to you.��

    He had been thinking about what his friend, Mike, had said during theirst meeting. He had made several points that he believed he should carefully consider.

    ��No worries. I was nning to ask for an appointment with you, so you had just saved me the trouble.�� Dani disclosed, adjusting on her seat and smoothing her skirt.

    ��Very well. I have called you because there is an interesting case that I think you should look at. Maybe you might be interested in taking it off my hands.�� Gerald offered, handing her a file that was sitting on his desk.

    ��Meaning work on it on my own,�� Dani stated, a little surprised as she skimmed the folder for its content.

    She could see from her initial assessment that it was a big case. Something that was usually handled by the Senior Partner. She was honored that he was entrusting the legal suit with her.

    ��Yes.�� He swiftly answered, sliding his chair away from his table, standing up, and walking toward her. ��I believe you are more than capable of handling this one on your own.��

    He sat down on the seat next to her, watching her as her eyes glowed with excitement. She was indeed beautiful in every way. He was lucky to meet someone like her, but Mike was right.

    He needed to walk away from her. There was more at stake than him obsessing about her. He was temporarily sidetracked from his mission, but now, he wanted to get back on track.

    ��Thanks for believing in me.�� Dani always wanted a break like this, and she was grateful that Gerald had finally seen what she could do.

    ��I know you can handle this,�� Gerald assured her, believing it was true. ��Anyway, about your case. I think I am going to take it.��

    He thought by working closely with the couple, he would know more about their ns. From there, he could assess more carefully how to clean up the mess he had made by involving himself in this situation.

    ��That is great.�� She smiled at him, d that he finally agreed. She still believed that he would be a great asset to their team against Nick.

    She firmly believed that Nick should rot in jail and never have the chance to get parole. But she wondered if Gerald had heard of the underground organization involved in their abduction.

    ��I will do anything to be able to help,�� Gerald promised her. At the same time, he would investigate more.

    His immediate concern was to secure his position in the underground organization. He would eliminate everything in his path that might ruin his reputation.

    He just hoped that Dani would never cross him. He liked her, but he would not hesitate to take her down if he had to. No one would stand in the way of his legacy. The destiny he was born to.

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636: A good son

    ��You called for me.�� The Prince walked into the room where his father was busy entertaining some guests.

    He knew most of them, so after greeting each one. He waited for his father to tell him what he needed from him. But he signaled for him to wait until he finished.

    He proceeded to the kitchen to get something to eat instead. It was almost lunch anyway. He barely had breakfast earlier with his busy morning.

    ��Can you make me a sandwich and a cold fruit juice?�� He asked one of the help who was busy preparing the meal, probably for his father and the guests.

    The cook smiled at him and quickly did what she was told. He barely came home in this house, so he never knew the people around. It did not help that his father was very picky.

    He kept changing his people like he changed his clothes. One wrong move, and then that person would be out of here. He always said that he had no time for ipetent people.

    ��Here you are, Sir Lance.�� The old woman carefully ced the te, the cutleries, and the napkins in front of him. She followed him to the garden, where he decided to wait for his father.

    .....

    He liked the peace and quiet of this cepared to the chattering inside. He loved his family, but his father could be overbearing sometimes.

    He did not see his mother in the kitchen. He figured she must be busy catering to the need of the guests. She was always a great host of gatherings and parties.

    ��Thanks,�� Lance quickly responded and smiled at the olddy, liking how she presented the food.

    Instead of using the silver utensils, he grabbed the sandwich and never bothered with the napkin. He had lived long enough outside the roof of his father. He had stopped practicing the standard etiquette in his house.

    He was already more than halfway through when another voice interrupted his snack. It was a familiar tone that he had not heard for a long time.

    ��Amelia, what are you doing here?�� He quickly turned and greeted the girl walking toward him. ��I thought you would be somewhere around the world, saving the.�� Dropping the sandwich back on the te.

    He was surprised to see her. He did not expect to find her back in town. She had been touring with her organization, trying to help poormunities in different parts of the world, using donations from people supporting her work.

    She lived just a few miles from this ce. They had gone to the same school when they were young and almost yed every Sunday in the garden when she had visited or the other way around.

    ��Even superheroes need some time to rest and recharge.�� She responded to his teasing. She was used to him since they almost grew up together.

    But after getting her diploma, she established her own organization. It catered to helping others less fortunate than them.

    Plus, she promoted social awareness regarding global crises like climate change, the greenhouse effect, etc. She had be a household name, bing an ambassador for change.

    ��I never thought of that. I thought you guys never sleep.�� He continued taunting her, but he held a chair for her to sit down. ��Do you want a sandwich? I can ask for another one.�� He offered.

    He quickly sat back on the other side, observing his childhood friend, who seemed to have changed from thest time he saw her. One thing, she was more stunning now, not that she was not beautiful before.

    ��Thanks, but your father had arranged lunch soon. Are you not joining us?�� Amelia asked, giving him a puzzled look.

    Her father said that Lance would be home today to wee her. It was the reason she came along. But it did not appear that way, not after the surprised look on his face when he first saw her.

    ��Honestly, I was unaware that my father is entertaining some guests today. I did not know that you wereing.�� He admitted to her, not wanting to get her hopes up.

    He did miss her since she had been a good friend when they were young. He would want to spend time with her to catch up. But today was not a good time.

    ��Oh!�� She responded, sounding a bit disappointed. ��I guess I should have expected that since you are a busy man.�� She was actually looking forward to bonding with him again.

    She always had a crush on him, even when they were young. She thought it would eventually disappear over time, but it only grew as they got older.

    She ran away, thinking that time and distance would drive her madness and stop her from obsessing over him. But until now, her heart sought him out, stronger than before.

    ��Don��t get me wrong. I would really want to see you again, so we can talk and get updated. I am sure you have a lot of wonderful stories to share.�� Lance quickly stated, seeing the hurt in her eyes.

    It had been a while since they hadst talked, and it would be nice to know what she had been doing recently with her life. Good friends were hard to find, and he considered her a very close one.

    He saw her smile appear on her lips once she heard what he said. But before she could respond to his statement, his father showed up in the garden, interrupting their conversation.

    ��Amelia, so you finally saw your friend.�� The Count announced as he approached the two on the small table. ��I called you today so you can join us for lunch.�� He directed his statement to his son, who was looking at him.

    There was no time to tell him about the changes in his n, but he was here, so he might as well capitalize on the situation. It was like hitting two birds with one stone.

    He did not know that his long-time friend would be taking his daughter with him today, but it was a wee surprise. He could finally discuss his wish to join them in matrimony.

    ��You know you should have told me that. I could not just abandon my other appointments just for you.�� Lance said, not liking the glint in his father��s eyes.

    He could assume that his father was concocting something in his mind. He was not saying that his father was an evil man, but he could be ambitious and greedy on asions. Something he never liked about him.

    ��Actually, I only called for you because I have something to discuss with you. But I was not expecting Amelia wasing with his father.�� The Count exined the situation.

    ��I thought I might as well invite them for lunch so you two could catch up.�� His father continued before he could respond to him, appearing like it was merely a coincidence.

    He knew that his son would fight his ns. But in the end, he had no choice but to follow him. He had never disappointed him before, and he would not start now. He had always been a good son.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637: An extreme measure

    ��I am sorry, father. But this time, I would really have to decline. I still have another pressing matter that I need to attend to.�� The Prince looked at his watch.

    He still had more or less an hour to spare, but he had to leave soon. Or, he would be terriblyte or probably miss his next appointment entirely.

    ��Sir, lunch is already served at the dining hall.�� Their butler announced as he stood not far from his father. Afterward, he proceeded back inside to inform the rest.

    ��Maybe you can at least stay for a few more minutes.�� Amelia stepped in, seeing the slight tension between the father and the son.

    And just like his teasing, she was used to this scene, but the Count always won in the past. She wondered if anything had changed now.

    ��Listen to your friend. A few minutes of your time will not hurt your next meeting.�� His father seconded, wanting the lunch to proceed without a hitch.

    ��Ok. But I can��t promise that I will be staying for the rest of the meal.�� Lance finally conceded, seeing the worry lines on Amelia��s face. But, he was not doing this for his father.

    .....

    He did not want her to be caught up in his argument with his father. He still had time. There was no harm if he ate the first course, said hi again to the rest of the guests, and then bade his farewell.

    ��That is good enough for me,�� Amelia answered with a satisfied smile.

    She could feel her heart doing a somersault when he gave her one of his signature smiles. The one that caused her stomach to twist into a knot and fill with butterflies.

    ��Then, shall we go?.�� His father said as he walked away, leaving the two of them to follow.

    He could see how much Amelia liked his son. It was written all over her eyes. His son must be too dense to see it, or his eyes were blinded again by someone else.

    He had been keeping tabs on his affair. Luckily, his son ended it with the foreigner. Buttely, he was hearing a new girl circling around him. A female reporter spotted several times with him.

    ��I hope that I did not put you in a terrible spot.�� She took his offered arm, entwining hers with his. Suddenly, she could feel the electricity coursing through her skin from their connection. She wondered if he also felt the same way. She bit her lower lips, feeling slightly foolish for letting her silly attraction take control of her. When he did not even show a slight hint that he liked her.

    She suddenly felt terrible that he might have been forced to join them. She did notice that he kept looking at his watch. He seemed to be in a real hurry to be somewhere else.

    ��Please, do not feel bad. I would not be here if I did not want to be.�� Lance assured her friend, observing her reaction, touching her hands gently. ��It is just that my other meeting is important too.��

    He still remembered that she only bit her lips when she was nervous and feeling less confident. It was one of the few traits he still recalled about his friend.

    ��I understand. I wish my father had announced it a lot sooner so that we would not be in this unfortunate condition.�� Shemented, hoping that she could dispel the awkwardness of their situation.

    ��Anyway, maybe I can just take you out to dinner one of these days. Make up for this terrible mix-up.�� Lance offered, wanting to give time to his friend.

    He would really have enjoyed herpany if not for another meeting he had already arranged. He did not want to make the others wait while he put up with one more of his father��s schemes.

    ��Sure. I will love that.�� She answered him as they joined the others on the table. As expected, she was seated right next to him, while on the other side was her father.

    On the other side, she greeted Lance��s mother, who had arranged the delicious meal. As always, his mother looked lovely. Most of Lance��s features, she always believed, he took from his mother.

    The first course was over, but Lance��s mother refused to let him leave until the main course was finished. She insisted that it was rude. Lance never talked back to her mother, so he had no choice but to stay.

    ��Now, I feel bad that you would be terriblyte for your next meeting,�� Amelia whispered on his side.

    Things were almost doing great between them. The adults seemed to be ignoring them, giving them the time to converse with each other without much interruption.

    She took advantage of it, asking him questions about his life while she was far away. He did ask her about her life, and she answered him with full enthusiasm. She was extremely passionate about he work.

    ��It is ok.�� He did not want her to worry. ��I know I still can catch up with her if I drive quickly.�� He stated, confident that he could still make it on time.

    He mentally calcted it in his head, and if he beat a few speed limits, he would be there just a few minuteste. That would not be so bad since he was rarelyte for any of his appointment.

    He would just call her while he was in the car to exin his situation. He was convinced that she would wait for him. After all, she needed him.

    ��Oh!�� She finally understood why he was such in a hurry. ��I did not realize that you were going on a date. You should have said so, then I would not have insisted you stayed.��

    She suddenly felt more ridiculous, thinking she might have a chance with him. After his father told him that he was still single and not in any rtionship.

    She suddenly felt hopeful that there might still be a chance for them to be together. But hearing he was in a hurry to be with another girl. Her world crashed before her very eyes.

    ��No, it is not what you think.�� He was about to correct her assumption, but he suddenly realized what had just happened.

    He saw it in her eyes. Her friend had been infatuated with him. He wondered if it was a recent feeling or something she had been carrying since they were young.

    He suddenly felt awkward since he only saw her as a friend. Maybe a sister, a little sister that he liked to tease and bully when they were young. But protected when they grew older.

    ��Then, what is it?�� She asked in her low voice, not wanting the others to hear their conversation.

    She was embarrassed enough. She did not want to add to her humiliation anymore by letting them listen to what they were talking about.

    ��Yes, it is a date, but we barely knew each other.�� He quickly told her, wanting every notion that he might feel the same way about her erased from her mind. ��But I really don��t want to make her wait.�� He continued to make an emphasis.

    If she believed he was already working on a rtionship. It might stop her from pursuing any kind of feelings for him. He never liked lying, especially to a friend, but this was an extreme measure.

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638: No kingdom to rule

    He ate faster than he wanted, but the first course already consumed most of his time. Although he agreed with his mother. It would be rude to the guest if he left before finishing the main course. It was something his mother would not stand for.

    But immediately after swallowing thest bite, he made his excuses, not being able to wait a minuteter. He was really running out of time.

    ��I am sorry, Amelia. It has been nice to see you, but I have to go.�� He whispered his excuses to the woman at his side, giving her a warm kiss on the cheek.

    There was no malice in his gesture towards her. It was just a brotherly force of habit that he had done before during their friendship. But he still did not want to encourage her that there could be anything more in their rtionship.

    ��Thank you. I think you have stayed long enough.�� Amelia forced a smile on her lips, thankful that he at least tried to remain a friend to her.

    But she was not that stupid not to realize that he did not feel the same way as her. It was a childish puppy love that had gone long enough. She believed it was time to terminate her foolishness.

    Although, she believed it would not be that easy, feeling the pain as it twisted her heart. Just like before, she assured herself that she would survive this. However, she regretted ever returning home.

    .....

    ��Thank you for understanding.�� The prince told his childhood friend. Then, he stood up from his seat and faced his father on his other side. ��I am sorry, but I really must leave.��

    He knew that his father was not happy with his decision, but he would not create a scene in front of the other guests. He apologized to the other people at the long table before finally saying goodbye to his mother.

    But before he could leave the small pce, a voice called out to him and stopped him from his tracks. He was already in the hallway on the way out. But he had to turn around to face his father again.

    ��Before you leave, there are some matters that I wish to discuss with you. But because of theck of time, I will just tell you now.�� His father said, already decided that this was the best time to tell him about his ns.

    He could see that his son was curious, but he was not happy that he was dying him from his ns. However, he was eavesdropping on his conversation with Amelia.

    He did not like that his son had turned her down. As far as he was concerned, they were the ideal match. When his son became the king, he would need a good queen to stand by his side. Amelia would be perfect for the job.

    ��What is it?�� Lance did not feel like being courteous at the moment, seeing that his father was taking his sweet time.

    He was extremelyte at this rate, looking again at the hands that ticked on his watch. The more his father took up more of his time. He doubted if he would make it to dinner, he mused to himself.

    ��I think you should know that my friend, Leonardo, had finally agreed to your wedding to his daughter, Amelia.�� He casually said as if he was discussing business as usual.

    He could see the change in his son��s face. Lance was clearly not happy about it, but he was already expecting it. It was better that he heard about this now before he concocted the idea of dating that lowly reporter.

    He believed that her kind would not be suitable to be involved with his son, especially now that he was being considered for the throne. He needed a wife that would fit their criteria.

    ��You what?�� He suddenly burst into anger, unable to control his temper. ��What makes you think I will agree to such an arrangement?��

    He was not a stranger to this kind of setup between families. But he never thought that his father would think of finding him a bride. He was more than capable of choosing his wife when the time came. But not before.

    In addition, he thought that since he was not an heir to the throne, he was not required to undergo such a ritual. Never did his parents discuss this with him in his entire life.

    ��Because you are my son.�� He calmly said as if that should simply answer his question.

    He could see the defiance in his son��s eyes. He could tell that he would not surrender to him that easily. But he knew some tricks that could make him agree with his ns.

    In the meantime, he would let him sit on this idea until he was ready to ept it and the rest of his future. Because, as much as he hated it now, he had no choice but to obey him in the end.

    ��I am not going to do this. I will not marry Amelia because I do not love her.�� He adamantly refused what his father was saying.

    He wished that his father would simply drop the subject matter and leave him and Amelia alone. He did not want to string Amelia along in this insanity.

    He could already foresee that she would only be hurt by this arrangement. Because he knew deep in his heart that he did not feel anything for her. She would only end up the loser in this nonsense agreement that their father��s made.

    ��You are bound by tradition to perform your obligation. Else, our family will have to face humiliation and lose our honor if we back out of this arrangement.�� His father solemnly said, slightly changing his expression to match his tone.

    He knew he would not win if he kept fighting with him. At this point, his guard was on high alert, and his walls were imprable.

    He had to y his card right if he wanted to get his son��s sympathy and cooperation. He could not let him win and do what he wished, or all his ns would be for nothing.

    ��Why are you doing this?�� Lance asked, confused by the reason for such an arrangement. He did not understand the need for him to be arranged in matrimony.

    It just did not make sense to him. If it was just about the money. He had produced more than enough for himself and his future children.

    ��Because I am protecting your future, your legacy.�� Count Thomas admitted as much, but he knew that his son was not ready for his more explosive news.

    He just had to wait until he had arranged everything before telling him about it. Once he seeded in his n, no one would look down on him like he was lower than them.

    However, if he failed, he would be once again a nobody, struggling to be recognized in a kingdom where the king and the duke were the only ruling party.

    If he did not seed with his ns, he would be king with no throne to sit on, no crown on his head, and no kingdom to rule.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639: Magic carpet ride

    He could still hear his father in his head as he sat in his car, reying thest minutes of their interaction. He still could not believe that his father would do this to him.

    After his father��sst word, he turned around and left the building fuming, like he was about to explode. He rammed his hand on the steering wheel, hoping to release the tension in his entire body.

    ��Now, I know what Alex felt in this situation.�� Lance suddenly remembered his cousin going through the same situation, feeling the frustration bubbling within him.

    Then, his phone rang but seeing the name on the screen only angered him more. It was his father again, probably not through with his scheme. He stared at the caller for a few seconds, unable to answer the call.

    Suddenly, he smashed the phone on the side of the car, venting his anger on the innocent machine. It had stopped ringing as expected as it shattered into pieces on the floor.

    ��This is insane.�� He told himself as he geared up the car and revved its engine.

    It was the only few things that could calm him down when he was in such a stressful situation. The hum of the motors as it roared to life could slow down his heart, contrary to what others might think.

    .....

    The world around him would disappear, and his focus would only be centered on the road ahead. Nothing else mattered but the road that would lead him to his goal.

    After a few more minutes, he suddenly realized that he was supposed to be somewhere else. ��Damn! How can I forget?�� Now, he was rushing to his real destination.

    He pulled out of the parking lot, revving his motor once again. Then, he sped out of their property into the main road. He checked his watch and figured he had already wasted so much time.

    ��Call her.�� He immediately reminded himself as he swerved to the traffic. Then, he grabbed his phone from his pocket, only to remember that he had smashed it into pieces.

    Looking at the phone��s condition, lying on the carpet of his car, he believed there was no way it would still be functioning. He had no way of calling her to say that he was sorry for beingte.

    He just had to make it there on time before she gave up and left without waiting for him. But he would not me her if she did. He would have done the same thing under the same circumstances.

    ��You should not have fallen into his trap.�� He said to himself, feeling like an animal caught inside a cage.

    He mmed one of his hands on the steering wheel again, feeling hopeless for the time being. Then, he jammed his foot on the gas, wanting the speed to drown his thoughts.

    If he was an ordinary driver doing what he was doing on the street, he would have already mmed onto something. But the road was his life, and speed was his friend.

    Finally, he had arrived at his destination, thankfullyplete with all his teeth and limbs. He handed his keys to the valet, hoping to catch his lunch date.

    ��Is Ms. Eida Harlowe still inside?�� He asked the hostess by the door, hopeful that she might still be waiting.

    He stretched his neck inside, wishing to see a glimpse of her at one of the nearby tables, but he could not find her. She could be situated somewhere in the back of the restaurant. He concluded as he waited for the woman to confirm her presence.

    ��I am sorry, but I was out earlier, but the waiter inside told me that she had already left a few minutes ago.�� The woman said regretfully, wondering if the prince was here on a date with the reporter or was it purely business.

    It wasmon in their restaurant to spot famous people, celebrities, high in society, and royalties out on a date. And the two could fall into the category.

    ��Thank you, Miss.�� He turned around and asked the valet to get his car. He was not hungry anyway, but he had something else he had to do.

    Quickly, he returned to his car and drove away. After a few minutes, he had a new phone. He called his secretary, asking her to text him a few numbers he would be needing.

    And secondster, his new phone was ringing. But nobody was answering his call. It just kept going to her voicemail. He just realized that she was not epting his calls.

    ��I am sorry, there was some form of emergency that needed my attention. I would have called you up, but my phone was identally damaged. I am really sorry for beingte.�� Then, he suddenly hung up.

    He drove until he found a decent parking space and stopped on the side. Then, he slumped down, face down, with his arms hugging the wheel.

    ��What is wrong with you?�� He asked, finally questioning his sanity.

    He wondered if he was going crazy, speeding up on the busy street like a maniac only to see her and apologize for beingte. Then, he was begging on the voicemail like he hadmitted a capital crime.

    He rubbed his face, trying to clear his mind. He believed he had temporarily gone mental due to the stress he felt. He breathed deeply, hoping to rid himself of this insanity.

    Then, his phone rang, and seeing her name on the screen, he decided not to answer. He was done appearing like an idiot, desperate for her attention.

    ��If Eida, I mean, Ms. Harlowe, calls and sets up another appointment, put her on thest of my list for tomorrow.�� He instructed his secretary.

    In the meantime, he wanted to forget about the reporter and his father. They were already consuming most of his thoughts, clouding his judgment.

    He knew that going back to the office would be out of the question. He would not be able to concentrate anyway, he decided.

    ��Cancel all my remaining appointments. I will not be able to go back to the office today.�� He told his secretary as an additional thought.

    He ended the call, not giving his secretary any further instructions. She would know what to do and where to call him if there was an emergency that would require his attention.

    He pulled away from the curb and immediately sped up, knowing where he was supposed to go. It was the only ce he wished to be during times like this.

    Hardly an hourter, he was speeding up with no one to stop him. There were no traffic stoplights, no police to watch out for, and nothing blocking his way. Not that the police would be able to catch him anyway.

    He was in his element, doing what he always loved to do. This time, he was alone, with only the road ahead of him as hispany and the roaring machine as his mate.

    The world could go into chaos, but he would be protected in his private bubble. That consisted of fiberss, metals, and an engine that could make a car fly high like he was in a magic carpet ride.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640: Hassle and bustle

    ��Do you think we can move here tomorrow?�� Dani asked, seeing that the ce was almostplete.

    Instead of waiting for Alex to finish fixing the new ce, Dani rmended seeking an expert and asking for assistance. And she knew the perfect person for the job.

    Haley would know better what to do with the ce. Besides, she had enough resources to aplish the job in a short period. In addition, Haley understood what she wanted in her new home.

    ��Not that we are pressuring you or anything, but my wife thinks that the ce already looks perfect,�� Alexmented, seeing the excitement in her eyes.

    Ever since he had shown her this ce, she had been in constant contact with Haley. Now that they were back. She had insisted on seeing the apartment even if Haley said it was not yet finished.

    ��As I said in ourst phone conversation, just a couple of hours ago. I think it would be better if you move in by next week,�� Haley told her friend, directing the couple to the living room.

    She showed them the living room was already finished. All it wascking was the furnishing. Other than that, it was good. Then, she moved to the kitchen, which was alreadypleted.

    .....

    ��Everything seems to be in order.�� Dani insisted, seeing the beautiful granite marbles on the kitchen counter. Then, a beautiful mahogany table in the center aisle.

    It was perfect for Alex when he would like to prepare something special for them. Though it stillcked a few more things. However, that could easily be arranged.

    ��Yes, these two rooms are already finished except for some light touches, but what about the other rooms.�� Haley insisted, guiding the couple to the open balcony where she had a table set up for them.

    She usually had one location that was essible and clean when she entertained her clients when they visited the area. She offered them refreshments and some cinnamon bread while they waited.

    She showed them the ns and the current situation of the rooms. Although the living area and the kitchens were already almost finished. She still needed to put some final touches on them.

    ��I am just excited by this new house. I thought you would be finished by the time we returned from our trip.�� Dani said as she stared at the ns.

    She would really like a new ce for a fresh start. After all, she only had her honeymoon. But she could not do anything about it since Haley was right. It was not ready yet.

    But she believed Haley had already done a great job fixing the ce. She could not expect her friend to rush it,promising her quality of work just to fulfill her whims.

    ��The rooms are still undergoing construction, which would still need a few more days. Then, the furniture still had to be delivered and arranged.�� Haley exined.

    As much as she wanted to present the apartment to them tomorrow, it was impossible. She was an architect. She could not snap her finger and magically had the ce ready for them.

    But she understood her friend��s excitement. She was a newlywed, after all. She also heard what happened to them, so she wanted to make this ce as perfect as possible as her wedding gift. A great home where she could start her new life with her new family.

    ��Anyway, I was wondering when we can also visit the construction site of our housing project,�� Alex asked Haley, who was also handling the undertaking.

    He also wanted to learn about the update since Dani��s birthday wasing soon. He had grand ns for that day, and it would involve the participation of Haley and their project.

    ��The paper works were done. The construction crew is already set up next week. They are ready with the preliminary assessment of the ce.�� Haley reported to her partners in this project.

    She took a gulp of the cold drink, letting the refreshing liquid patch up the dryness on her lips. The day had been warm today, and she was working all day to finish this ce as soon as possible.

    ��Maybe the two of you should visit it. I will give you a call when is the best time.�� She offered before the two couldment on herst statement.

    She would really like to show them the ce since they owned it in the first ce. Then, she would give them a clearer view of what she had nned for it.

    Based on her experience, looking at it on paper waspletely different from seeing it firsthand. She would like to discuss with them what more she could do to make it more functional for the kids that would be living there.

    ��Then, set it up and let us know,�� Dani responded excitedly.

    Besides this apartment, the housing project for the foster kids was the other thing she was most looking forward to. She could already picture little Jacky and Andy having a morefortable stay in such a ce rather than a foster home.

    Although she would still have to justify the legality of putting kids in such a ce. She was already in contact with a few social services willing to help her case.

    ��It had been nice to see you, Haley. And thanks for doing a great job.�� Dani said as she turned around and checked the ce before leaving.

    She could really see herself living in this ce. Compared to the first house Alex bought her, this had a more homey feel that she could not describe.

    Of course, the location was excellent because it was not too far from her work or Alex. And it was still in the center of everything she loved.

    For her, this city was everything to her. It was where she grew up and lived all her life. She had been to many ces, but this city that would never sleep was her home. She would always want to return to its hassle and bustle.

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641: Silent partner

    After they made their quick visit to Haley, Alex and Dani moved on their separate ways. Dani went back to work to finish a few more files. While Alex had a different n of his own.

    ��Aaron, take me to the headquarters.�� He ordered, wanting to get updated on their current situation. Since he left for their trip and arrived, he only heard a few details of what had transpired.

    He looked at the busy street, but his mind was going through several things, all at once. He kept thinking of their case against Nick, which was still ongoing.

    Then, there was the unknown leader of the gang. He seemed to be going after them for no apparent reason. If he did, then he was clueless as to why.

    ��Ok. Sir.�� His new detail answered him while keeping his eye on the road.

    At the moment, Tim was busy with the investigation, so he had to settle with his next best man to protect him. Ben was already assigned to Dani.

    ��Informed me if we are near.�� He instructed his security as he closed his eyes in the meantime.

    .....

    He was not nning to nap, but he wanted to shut the world around him, even for just a few minutes. However, his thought had a mind of its own as it continued to bother him.

    At that moment, his father��s words returned to him. It reminded him of theirst conversation. Honestly, he was confused. Because if he did not want the job, he should have easily said no to it. Why was he still considering the position?

    ��Sir, we are two minutes away from the building.�� His driver said, only ncing quickly in the rearview mirror to make eye contact with him.

    ��Thanks,�� Alex replied, straightening himself in the backseat and slightly running his fingers through his hair.

    He made a mental note to have a hairstylist fix his hair. He did not realize that it had gone longer than he would like. However, it did have its perks, remembering how Dani liked entangling her fingers through its long strands.

    As soon as they were in his designated spot, he immediately made his way inside the building. He went through the secured elevator, which would bring him directly to his office.

    ��Sir, wee back.�� One of the new members of the team greeted him once the door opened.

    Tim never stopped recruiting men who had enough of the military service but would still want to serve their fellowmen. Therefore, thispany was not solely for his benefit and protection.

    ��I heard that you are training well. How is your arm?�� Alex asked the man who had his left arm amputated during hisst tour.

    The army had to let go of him and send him home. But Tim taught him a new meaning in life when he recruited him for this new job. Turned out he was great atputers. He had been a great asset to his team since he joined them.

    ��It had healedpletely. I am getting used to this prosthetic arm.�� The young boy said, showing off his new arm by moving it as if it was real. ��Thank you, Sir. For all of this.��

    It was thetest technology that he could find. Although the movements of the fingers were still very stiff, it was far better than not having an arm at all.

    The young man almost thought that his life was over when he lost his arm and was sent home a damaged man. But when he learned about this, he immediately grabbed it, hoping to get a second chance.

    ��I am d that things are doing well for you,�� Alex said before Tim showed up and greeted him.

    They quickly moved to his office, leaving the other man to get back to his work. But he was d that men liked him were given another opportunity to be part of the productive member of society. And not just another drunken loser, feeling sorry for himself, who had no direction in life.

    ��How is everything around here?�� Alex questioned, sitting on his chair while waiting for Tim to take his ce.

    Tim also ran a legitimate security team that handled several private security for the high society, politicians, and the likes. He used what he earned from this ce to employ his brothers in arms and help some of his fallen brothers in the military.

    ��You know many things happened around here,�� Tim yfully said as he took his seat nearest to his side.

    He still preferred running around the world with guns zing rather than tied in his chair doing paper works. However, he had to check the business once in a while.

    He ced the folders in front of his boss, giving him the details of his report. After seeing this, he would be locking it up in the vault where no one would have ess to them except the two of them.

    ��Well, we can go through it one by one, or you can just spare me the details and go straight to the most relevant ones.�� Alex knew that not all that happened in his team was legit or legal.

    But Tim believed that some things had to be done, and somebody had to do something about it. That had always been his motto in life.

    He quickly made a quick scan of the documents. It consisted of work orders from their usual clients. But as he reached the bottom of the file, he noticed several red-tagged folders.

    He knew that it was the files that he was looking for. He set aside the other files and started skimming the first file. Then, realized that it was no ordinary client.

    ��I thought so,�� Timmented when he saw his reaction to the documents. ��I knew you would be interested in that file.��

    Thepany also provided assistance to the government by securing some private entities from threats through the witness protection program as a private contractor.

    One of his clients recently was no other than Samson. He learned that thepany presently had full ess to his files, records, and safehouse where the witness was hidden.

    ��It is certainly interesting,�� Alex responded, checking the rest of the contents inserted in the folder.

    There was a particr picture that caught his attention. But upon checking the visitor��s list, everything seemed to have checked out. But still, he nned to take an extraordinary interest in this client.

    ��Howe wended on this job?�� Alex questioned his team leader, who might have something to do with this.

    He was not expecting this because of the conflict of interest. But the government might have overlooked the situation, or a system failure failed to associate hispany with the case.

    ��I took the liberty of pulling some favors inside,�� Tim informed him. ��I could not let anything slip out of my hands with this one.��

    He had to guarantee that nothing would happen to their witness. Lately, he had heard rumors of someone making a deal for a hit. With his men in ce, the likelihood of that happening was slim. He would take every precaution to keep Samson alive.

    But still, he could not be too sure of the agents working side by side with them in this case. One of them might be working for the other side. Still, he was keeping an eye on all of them.

    ��I think you have this one covered.�� Alex dered, going through the following marked folder.

    Anyway, Tim was running the show in thispany, so technically, he did not own this business but was just a silent partner.

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642: Might as well die fighting

    ��Nick, get up.�� The guard shouted. ��You have another visitor.�� The guard banged on his cell, alerting him that he had to move again.

    He had just got back and was about to rest when the bars of his cage started making their metallic noise. He wished to ignore it, but he knew the guard would not stop until he opened his eyes and prepared to go out.

    But he just met with his ipetentwyers, who kept promising him that he would be out of here in no time. But until now, he was still rotting in jail.

    ��Give me a second.�� He said irritatedly when the baton started hitting the bars again.

    This time, he quickly got up and assumed the position. He was starting to get the hang of this. It was not a good sign, based on his opinion.

    ��Just hurry up because I do not have time for your shit.�� The guard angrily said when he took his sweet time.

    ��Who is it this time?�� He asked, doubting that hiswyers went back to see him after he yelled and threatened to fire all of them.

    .....

    Whoever was waiting for him on the other side of this cell would have to wait because he was not in a hurry to see him. He might already have an idea of who he might be. It was another meeting he was not looking forward to.

    ��Just walk, and you will see who it is once you get there.�� The guard said, not particrly interested in their little chitchat as he rammed his metallic rod on his back to force him to walk faster.

    ��Easy.�� He raised his hand as high as possible with the chain in his hands and feet. ��I am walking as fast as I can.�� Heughed a little with his small entertainment.

    He might, as well, enjoy the little fun he could make with the people around him. It would seem that he would be here for a while based on his current situation.

    ��Sit down and wait until he arrives.�� The guard chained him to the table as he sat on the avable chair.

    ��Ok. I think I know the drill.�� He jokingly said to the guard,ughing at him. But in truth, he was not finding any humor in his condition.

    He wanted to get out of here at the soonest possible time. He did not want to make a plea deal for a lesser sentence. Hiswyers kept insisting that the evidence was tight. It would be hard for him to get out of this one.

    But he did not believe it. He had seen many of his friends escape their crimes by using their money. So, what were these clowns doing with his money, referring to his team ofwyers.

    ��I guess we meet again.�� The next man who walked through the door announced as soon as he was inside the room.

    Again, the four corners of the room had no windows, cameras, or mike. Therefore, even if he confessed to a murder, the only one who could hear it was the other man in the room.

    But he did not kill anyone, nor did he n to confess to any of his crimes. Much more admitted to a crime he did notmit just to save the big boss that would not even show his face to him.

    ��State your case and be gone. But on second thought, I actually do not want to hear any of it.�� He said to the man, who had a big smile stered on his lips. He seemed to be unfazed by his attitude.

    ��That is not how you should treat a friend,�� Mike responded disappointedly to him, shaking his head as if he disapproved of his behavior. ��I am here for you. I think I am your only friend now.��

    He said too sweetly to him as he circled the table, moving around him as if he was thinking. But he only had one intention in mind. He just wanted his friend to pay extra attention to what he was about to say.

    ��You are not my friend,�� Nick emphasized thest few words. ��You can tell your boss to go to hell.�� He was done ying their games.

    He could already guess that his boss was ying him for a fool. All this time, he used him as a puppet and manipted him into this situation. Until now, he wanted to use him to take all the me.

    If only he knew he was, he might have some leverage against him. But he had no idea about his identity. The only thing he knew about the organization. They might have already been destroyed by now.

    ��Well, I can��t me you for going batshit crazy. Life inside must be taking a toll on you.�� Mike said as he stood behind him.

    Before he knew it, he grabbed his head with one of his hands to steady it. He wrapped his other arm around his neck, holding it in the bend of his elbow. Then exerted pressure on hisrynx, making him choke on his own saliva.

    Then, he drastically released him, making him couch hard, bending forward as he tried to catch his breath. His eyes were cloudy with the slight tears that pooled around the lids, but he still saw his shadow in his peripheral vision when he moved.

    ��Don��t make it hard on yourself, Nick.�� He raised his shoulder as if to make a point. ��As you can see, no one will be here to help you. Your money will never be able to help you. Only the big boss can.��

    He could see that he was thinking, but whatever it was. He could not read if he understood the message. However, if he would guess. He believed Nick did not care anymore.

    ��Is that the best you can do?�� He partiallyughed but was unable to continue.

    He was still heaving from theck of air, but he sat straight and faced the other man. Mike might have the upper hand now, but he was not going down without fighting.

    If he was going down, so would the big man. He would find a way to drag him with him. He never reached his position by simply giving up whenever a problem urred. That was not his way and would never be.

    ��So be it.�� Mike raised his hand in surrender, believing that he had done what he could. ��Do not say I did not warn you.�� He chuckled as if he was relieved that his job was through.

    If it was solely his decision, Nick would be dead by now. But his boss wanted a fall guy. But now, he believed Nick would end up dead soon inside the cell with no one to help him.

    ��Threats are for sissy. Do it before I get my hands on you.�� He bravely said to the other man, threatening to end his life.

    Now, he knew that his life was in danger. He just made an enemy with the most notorious leader of the gang. But he would die in this cell if he agreed with him. He had already resigned to his fate, so he might as well die fighting.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643: Following the rules

    After more than an hour of reviewing some of the files, he had learned a fewpelling leads, which he had instructed Tim to look into more thoroughly.

    He was ready to leave the headquarters after finishing up the rest of their discussion when a thought urred to him. He wondered why he had not considered that before.

    ��Tim, I need you in my office now,�� Alex called to him as he returned to his desk and fired up hisputer again. After a few minutes of tinkering with a few files, Tim entered his room with a frown.

    ��What is it? Did you forget something?�� Tim asked when he found his boss back in his chair, working again. Instead of on his way out of the building.

    He knew when he left him a little while ago. He was ready to go home and was on his way out. So, he wondered what was wrong now with this picture.

    ��Not forget.�� He answered, which only made his man more confused than enlightened by his vague and short response. ��I mean. I think I remember something that might have some connection to our case.��

    He checked again on hisputer and knew it was not enough. There was a connection, he could feel it, but it was in these files. He suddenly remembered something else.

    .....

    ��Will you get the files that Cassie gave us? The one that you hid in the vault.�� It might be there. But he knew he read something about it.

    ��Sure,�� Tim acknowledged his order and turned around, still puzzled by how his boss was acting.

    He quickly went to the vault, careful not to be seen since it was a top-secret location that nobody else had ess to except for the two of them.

    Once he had retrieved the files, he secured the ce again and returned immediately to Alex. He handed the file and remained standing, still waiting for his boss to exin the purpose of all this.

    ��This might be it,�� Alex eximed excitedly after scanning several documents on his table.

    He had checked every word, finding that piece of a sentence that would give him a clue of what he was looking for since he started searching for it.

    Tim immediately moved to his side, curious about what he was bbering about since his boss was not giving him any hint. He moved closer to him and checked out what his index finger was pointing at on the white paper.

    ��A possibility of a son.�� Tim read aloud thest words, but still, he could not figure out what they meant. ��So?�� He asked his boss, unable toprehend the riddle.

    ��Don��t you see?�� Alex said, pointing again to those words as if Tim should have easily gotten the connection.

    ��I am sorry. But as the report said, this was inconclusive. This report was just a rumor that had no basis.�� Tim said, discarding the issue as useless.

    ��Yes, it is in the report that it is nothing but garbage stories. But why would Nick hold into this for this long,�� Alex questioned, realizing that Nick might know something they still had to figure out.

    ��You might have a point there.�� Tim finally conceded, beginning to understand where his boss was heading with this. ��Do you think we might still find something important on those files?��

    He remembered they barely checked those rumors. Since the earlier detectives and investigators thought it was nothing. Those were just gossip, exploited by the enemies of the previouste mafia leader, Joaquin Augustus.

    ��I think it is worth exploring. What do we have to lose?�� He asked, thinking that they were not going anywhere with the case with the current evidence they possessed.

    ��I guess I will be working overtime tonight,�� Tim said, not wanting to waste more time sitting on this case. ��Why did I even believe what those detectives stated on their report?��

    He questioned himself, knowing how shitty the situation was back then. The detective might have epted a bribe to close the case. Or they were just not up to the challenge of enforcing thew. But whatever was the truth, he would try to find it.

    ��I wish I could stay for more, but Dani might be wondering where I am. I promise that I will be home for dinner.�� Alex made excuses, leaving his most trusted man to handle the situation.

    As much as he wanted to explore more about histest discovery, his wife was still his priority. Besides, Tim would surely call him once he found something else.

    For now, he was satisfied that he had found something to think about other than his problems. Although he could not dere it was a solution. At least, it had shed some light on one of his problems.

    ��I will call you once I have something else,�� Tim promised before dismissing him from his presence.

    When the two of them were alone without thepany of his men, they were just equal. They have a mutual understanding of their importance to each other.

    ��Thanks.�� Alex grabbed his things and immediately went on his way. As he said earlier, he had no intention to bete for dinner.

    Once he was in the backseat of the car, his thoughts went back to that piece of statement. A child was probably born during that time. The mafia don probably had a son and was the heir to his underground organization.

    He knew all of this was connected somehow. However, he could not figure out what could be the link that would tie it all together. But eventually, he would have his answer.

    He quickly rode the elevator to their apartment. Ben already informed him that Dani had been home for an hour. So, he was expecting that she was done cooking and preparing dinner by now.

    ��Dani, I am home.�� He announced, entering the room in search of his wife. As he expected, he found her in the kitchen, putting the final garnishing.

    He could smell the delicious food she had prepared. His cooking lessons seemed to be paying off as he feasted his eyes on the well-ted dishes on the kitchen top.

    ��What do you think?�� She asked, hoping that they tasted as good as their aroma and appearance.

    She knew she could cook a decent meal. But if shepared her dish to Alex��s dishes, she was not yet that confident. Hers might fail inparison.

    ��I will say, good job,�� Alex said, sniffing the different aromasing from the food.

    He assisted her on her seat before sitting on the other side of the dining table she had already set. Then, he poured the wine she already had chilled.

    ��I wonder what this is all about,�� Alex asked, not used to her preparing something this extravagant.

    When he took his first bite of the beef, he felt like he was in heaven. The seasoning was perfect, and the meat was the way he wanted it.

    He stared at his wife, appreciating what she had done tonight for him. But as he looked at her, a new thought popped into his mind. It was a new idea that could help them with their case.

    ��Do we need a reason to have a good meal?�� Dani asked, interrupting him with his thoughts. She was happy that he seemed to be genuinely enjoying his food.

    She had carefully studied how he liked it, so she hoped she had done a precise execution of one of his signature dishes. She was awyer, and following the rules was her expertise.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644: Chased by the devil

    Eida was pissed with Lance for not taking her calls. She thought they were over this kind of bullsh*t. But apparently, the prince was still an immature prick.

    He promised her a story. Then, he had the nerve to ignore her call after standing her up for their lunch appointment. She would have epted a reasonable exnation, but the prince just kept ying with her.

    ��Are you sure that he is not in your office, just hiding from me?�� Eida kept asking his secretary earlier as she repeatedly called his office to get in touch with him.

    But his secretary only replied the same line to her. He had been out since that morning and had no n of returning to the office today.

    ��Pick up the phone.�� She mumbled as she dialed, once again, his number.

    She had been calling him up since hisst voice mail. Well, his only voice mail. But he never picked up any of her calls or responded to her text messages.

    She was driving when he called earlier and was in a tight situation, so she failed to answer him. But she immediately called him back after she heard his voice mail.

    .....

    ��What is wrong with you?�� She talked to her phone, staring at the name on the screen as his voicemail answered her again.

    She was confused by the way he was acting. From the call, he seemed desperate to see her. She recalled how he was apologizing to her in the voice message. He had seemed to be sincere about it.

    Suddenly, he disappeared off the face of the earth, never to be found. She had already tried his apartment, but he was not home, based on the doorman that she gave a good tip.

    ��Answer your damn phone.�� She mumbled frustratedly to the phone as she parked at thest ce she believed he was likely to go when he was nowhere to be found.

    She looked at the almost empty parking lot, wondering if he could be here thiste at night. Although she could still count a few cars within her sight, she doubted if any races were going on tonight.

    But she did see some people still lingering in the building. The lights were still bright inside the arena from where she was standing. Maybe there was still someone racing tonight. Maybe practicing.

    ��Excuse me, but I am looking for Prince Lance.�� She approached the girl she remembered as Gian.

    She was not giving up on her story just like that because he changed his mind. He would show the prince that he could not just ignore her and back out from their arrangement.

    ��Ms. Harlowe, it is nice to see you again.�� Gian greeted her, of course, recognizing who she was. She did mention that she was a fan. ��Is the prince expecting you?�� Gian asked.

    ��Ah, about...�� Her words were cut off when Gian spoke again. She was already concocting some form of a lie. However, it would seem she did not have to.

    ��Of course, he is. You have to forgive me. Force of habit.�� Gian excused herself, remembering how the two looked so sweet together.

    She could only wonder if the two ended up together as lovers or just friends. It was time to find out as she asked her to follow her in the direction of the arena.

    ��Thanks for helping me out.�� Eida gratefully said, appreciating her help.

    At least Gian saved her time from trying to convince the receptionist to give her information about the prince. Now, she had confirmed that he was here.

    As they neared the entrance to the arena, she could already hear the loud motors of the engines as they raced around the tracks. She figured one of them must be the prince.

    ��Does he race on the weekday often?�� She asked the young girl, wondering what he was doing here. ��How long has he been here today?��

    ��Usually, he only came here on the weekend. I seldom see him during a workday. Unless the tour is very near.�� Gian answered her. ��For this day, I think he was already here by after mid-afternoon. Just not sure what time.��

    She stopped asking questions when she finally stood in front of the pit stop where Gian first took her. She recognized a few men who stood on the sidelines but could not remember their names.

    ��Thanks.�� She told Gian, waving goodbye to her when she left. Then, she greeted the man who she remembered was the team captain. ��Rick, hi!��

    ��Pleasant surprise to see you here, Ms. Harlowe,�� Rick answered, not remembering Lance mentioning that he had a guest today. But the prince could be unpredictable sometimes, just like thest time.

    He still offered her a seat on the sidelines as they waited for thest threeps to finish. He could only wonder what the rtionship between the two was. But he was not about to snoop around for answers.

    ��I am here to see the prince, but he was not expecting me.�� Eida finally admitted as she watched the fast-moving cars with awe.

    She admitted that the prince taking her for a ride in his race car was still one of the most thrilling experiences in her entire life. She might want to do it if given a chance.

    But she was not here for a ride in his car. She needed the story that he promised her. Her boss was right. She had been too focused on this family that she lost her touch on the big picture.

    ��I figured as much because he usually tells me if he has ns on dating in his car.�� Rick jokingly responded to her admission.

    ��It was not a date.�� She quickly reacted to his statement, suddenly feeling embarrassed that everybody must have thought that. ��It was an interview. A professional appointment.�� She rified.

    Did everyone really think thest time she was here? She went on a date with him. What about now? She remembered the way Gian reacted to her presence. She was almost giggling while talking to her.

    ��Call it whatever you want. But you are here now. In the middle of the night, seeking him out.�� Rick said as if that should mean anything.

    He returned to his job, looking after his boy, who should be focusing on the road. And not on the barriers that stood in his way.

    But he had seen the chemistry between the two. He could not deny that he had seen sparks fly when the two of them were in the car. It was just a matter of time before the two would finally admit that they had a connection.

    ��You are wrong. This is purely business.�� She denied his im. She could not believe that this man was presuming she was here for a booty call. That was simply absurd.

    She admitted that she felt some attraction to him. Oh, damn. She was totally attracted to him. But it did not mean that she would allow that to control her.

    ��Fine.�� The man said as he observed the car as it made itsst turn. Just a few more, he was about to beat his own record. He predicted, looking at the clock in his hand.

    He could see that his prince was troubled. Lance never came here without a schedule unless he wanted to run away from something. It was the only reason he was here today, racing as if he was being chased by the devil.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645: Unprofessional and borderline creepy

    ��What are you doing here?�� Lance said once he saw her standing by the sidelines. ��Did my secretary not tell you that I am busy? I think your schedule is still for tomorrow afternoon.��

    He did not want to sound rude, but seeing her was not such a great idea. At the moment, he was not in the mood since his stunt failed to do its job.

    He thought after he had finished severalps. He would finally find something to calm him down. Unfortunately, it did not help. He was still on edge. Then, he rested for a while and repeated the process, but it was still the same result.

    ��What is wrong with you?�� Eida asked, her voice climbing up a decibel higher, feeling her pent-up frustration was about to burst.

    She could not believe how he was acting around her. It was like he was apletely different person from the one she had met several days ago.

    The prince she talked to the other day in this same tracks might not be as charming as she wanted him to be. But he was not rude and arrogant either. This one turned out to be a first-ss jerk.

    ��What is wrong with you?�� His deep voice was louder than usual as he felt thest string of his nerve breaking. ��I don��t need this now. I will just see you at the office tomorrow.��

    .....

    He turned around and walked away from her, striding fast toward the building. He had no n to argue with her in front of his crew. He was going home to rest. If it was even possible in his current state.

    ��We are not done talking yet, so you should never turn back on ady.�� She yelled at him as he moved away, unable to control her temper anymore.

    She did not care if she was shouting at the prince and if they were gaining some more attention from the few people around them. But she was not going to let him disrespect her that way.

    She marched in his direction, following closely behind him. She was not going away just because he did not want to see her. She deserved an exnation why he, all of a sudden, was blowing her off.

    Her job was on the line when she agreed with his conditions. She followed them ording to his rules. Now, he had the nerve to tell her to f*ck off. Well, he could not get rid of her that easily.

    ��Stop following me.�� He told her as he continued to walk in front of her, speeding up his strides.

    But she would not cease trailing behind until he finally gave up and entered one of the rooms in the building. She still followed him inside without realizing what it was.

    ��Why should I stop? You still owe me a story, and you are reneging on your words.�� She would not have bothered him like this if he only had fulfilled his promise to her.

    She was not exactly looking at the signs as she stared at his back, still fuming in anger. ��I will not leave until you give me what I want.�� She continued to follow him further inside the room.

    Then, she suddenly stopped, realizing what she got into when she started hearing whistles from around her. She turned around to see several men in different stages of undress.

    Her eyes almost popped out of her sockets when a big burly man identally stood in her way. He had his towel in his hands, rubbing it on his still dripping wet hair. The rest of his body waspletely naked.

    ��I am sorry.�� She excused herself, quickly recovering from her initial shock, remembering that she had seen naked men before.

    She stepped away from the man and pursued the prince, realizing that she had just walked into the men��s locker room. Finally, she found him in one of the lockers, pulling off his jacket and sweaty shirt.

    ��As my secretary probably already told you, I already arranged for us to meet tomorrow afternoon.�� He faced her, repeating what he had already said earlier.

    ��No, I am not waiting until tomorrow.�� She answered him adamantly. She had already waited for her story long enough. She had been patient with him and his entire family. She was done.

    ��As you can see, I am tired and not in the mood to answer any of your questions.�� Lance tried to tone down his voice, wanting her to understand and leave.

    ��I am not leaving.�� She continued, but Lance was done trying topromise with her.

    He did what he believed would make her go away. He unbuckled his pants and undid the buttons of his pants. Then, he pulled down his remaining clothes, not caring if she was looking.

    She did not expect that he would get naked in front of her. His gesture suddenly made her feel more embarrassed. She quickly covered her eyes and turned around.

    ��I want my story now.�� She demanded but kept her back on him, not backing down even after the stunt he pulled on her.

    She could not understand why she would feel embarrassed seeing him without clothes when she had done far more than look at a male membrane before.

    Maybe because he was the subject of her story. Her mind tried to reason with her, giving her different excuses for her unusual behavior. In her line of work, she had witnessed more embarrassing things done this.

    ��Now, sure.�� He quickly replied. ��Come on. Let us step into my office.�� He jokingly said as he tapped on her shoulder to direct her to the shower where he was going.

    She turned around, knowing well enough she was the subject of his ridicule. She could hear the controlled chuckles of the few remaining men inside the room. But she was not going to let them affect her anymore.

    ��I only meant to say that I can wait for you outside until you finish what you have to do here. But I am not waiting until tomorrow to talk to you.�� She tried to control her eyes from wandering down as she faced him.

    She knew that once she saw him naked, she would never be able to unsee it. Looking at his bare chest was tortured enough. What more if her mind would keep imagining what was down there?

    ��The door is right there. I am sure that there is no other exit here. Or, if you do not believe me, you can also watch me shower. That will give you more things to write about.�� He teased her, trying to gaud her to give up.

    ��No, I believe you. But I think you are right. I should probably wait for you outside.�� She kept her chin up, avoiding looking down as she turned around and finally left the room.

    Once outside, she leaned on the first wall she could find, realizing her legs were about to give way. She took several deep breaths when her lungs were about to copse.

    She was barely breathing, holding on to the air inside her lungs, when he took off his pants. Thankfully she did not faint in front of him from theck of oxygen in her brain.

    However, she could not deny, not anymore, how much she was attracted to him, even from the first day she saw him. She had kept it bottled up, under control because she did not want to be obsessing about him.

    ��He is not worth it.�� She mumbled to herself.

    She never went after a client. Never dated one and never had a rtionship with one. That was just unprofessional and borderline creepy in her book.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646: Good riddance

    He grabbed his towel, wrapped it around his waist, and walked into the individual shower room, gaining a few jabs from the guys from the little show he made.

    He still could not believe she had followed him inside the locker room. But he could not help what he did just a few moments ago when she would not stop.

    Although he did feel guilty for being so rude to her. She did not deserve it, and he knew it.

    ��So, what was that all about?�� Rick stood by the cubicle opening, unmindful if he was scrubbing his body off its sweats.

    He was curious about what was going on with his apprentice, trying to get into his mind and conditioning. After all, the race was not very far from now. He needed his racer to be in top shape, not only with his body but also in his mind.

    He did notice the way he was driving today. It was borderline devilish and reckless. Devilish if he was in the zone and breaking records like today. But reckless if his mind was zoning out into somewhere else. Then, that would be deadly.

    ��It was nothing. Just a reporter who could not wait to get her story.�� He dismissed the question as if it was nothing to worry about.

    .....

    He knew what his mentor was thinking, and he did not want him to worry. He had everything under control. Although he could still feel the restlessness of his body and mind.

    He knew he would find a way to solve all his problems. He just needed a little time. But at the moment, that was not what he had. He had to think fast. Or he would find himself married to someone he cared about but did not love.

    ��If it bes something, you know I am always here to listen.�� Rick tapped him in the back before moving away, knowing that he could not force him to open up if he did not want to.

    ��By the way, maybe you can release some of that tension so that you may feel more rxed,�� Rick added before continuing on his way.

    Lance knew what he was referring to. Somehow, Rick might be right. It had been a while since he had a serious rtionship. A very long time, it would seem, to be exact.

    But he was not the kind of guy who slept around. He would not subject a woman as someone he could use and then leave behind. He just could not do that.

    Although, he did not also make a vow of celibacy. He still craved a girl��s touch. If he was being honest, he was indeed obsessing about someone too.

    ��I am heading home.�� He shouted to Rick, who was still talking to some of his crew. Then, saying goodbye to the other guys.

    After a few more minutes, he walked outside the locker room, scanning the ce for her presence. He wondered if she was still waiting for him, but he believed she might still be.

    One thing he was beginning to understand about her. She did not easily give up. Something that he was starting to like about her. Her persistence and tenacity.

    ��I thought you might have drowned in the shower.�� She said as she came out of the shadow. She was sitting in one of the chairs in the lounge area behind a nt.

    She was still feeling slightly embarrassed about her earlier actions. Especially when men came out of the locker room, looking directly at her with a smile on their lips.

    She was still a girl who could still feel shame for her uncontroble actions that sometimes had brought her into trouble. She did have some regrets about her impulsive behaviors, like the one she had with Nick.

    ��Fortunately, I know how to swim.�� He responded, seeing that she had not lost her humor after her earlier experience.

    He gestured for her to follow him. He guessed that he would not be able to get rid of her yet. He walked toward the parking lot where he had left his car earlier.

    ��My car or yours?�� He asked, nning to end this tonight.

    If she could not wait for tomorrow, he might as well finish the interview right now, even if it would take him all night. It would be good for him to finally get rid of her permanently.

    ��What are you nning?�� Eida asked, curious about his question. She looked at him as they stopped in front of his car. She wondered if they were doing the interview inside the car or was he nning to go somewhere else.

    ��Your car then.�� He decided, raising his brow at her, questioning which one was hers.

    He did not see the sports car she was using the other time he saw her. Besides, he could always ask his driver to pick him up or take a cab after they were done talking.

    ��Sure.�� She walked not far from their position as he followed close behind. ��Where are we going then?�� She asked, nning to drive her car.

    She finally stopped in a family car, not the usual car she would like to drive, but it was a reliable car when she stalked a story. It could easily blend in with the other vehicles, unlike the other car she drove, which usually stood out, attracting a crowd.

    ��Well, this is interesting.�� He was indeed surprised by her choice of car. But the condition of the vehicle was not relevant. He had another issue that he needed to finish.

    ��Just drive.�� He said as he sat on the passenger��s seat, and this time, he was putting his life in her hands.

    But he had not realized theteness of the night as he found the bars already closed. He had started talking about his life, selecting only the topics he wanted to be included in his story.

    ��I guessed that should conclude my life.�� He said, wanting to end the night.

    He could not find a ce where they could talk. So, he thought that information should do it. It would be enough to make a good story about him.

    ��Wait, that barely scratched the surface.�� Sheined, not ready to let him go yet. ��I think I have an idea.�� She said, rerouting their direction to another path. She did have control of the car. Therefore, she was using that power over him.

    ��What do you have in mind?�� He asked, raising his thick eyebrows towards her.

    He doubted she would find any clubs or bars in this area that would still be open until now. But he would like to know what she came up with as an alternative.

    ��I was thinking of my ce. It is quiet, and we can talk all night about your life.�� She eagerly suggested, springing up what her mind conjured first in such a short time.

    Besides, she did not want him to have an excuse to set her aside again. If she could finish the interview tonight, then there would be no more reason for her to see him. She could finally say good riddance to the quite attractive prince.

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647: Out of sex

    ��Come in.�� Eida gestured for him to enter her apartment after she had opened it for him.

    It was a wee change that she was entertaining a man in her apartment without them ripping their clothes off as soon as the door closed.

    She had never entered amitted rtionship with anyone since college. She had no ns to do so anytime soon. Her affair with men was usually short-lived and just casual sex.

    She had been more focused on her career and not on rtionships. She had a goal that she had to attain. She was almost there, and she could not afford any distractions.

    ��You have a lovely home,�� Lancemented, seeing the well-decorated living room.

    He walked further inside the spacious room and checked the rest of the ce. He was curious at the rate a reporter liked her earned in this profession. She must be famous to afford an apartment like this.

    He was not a fan of reporters or anyone in the media. So, he would have no idea of her status in the industry. But based on the reaction of people around her, she seemed to be well known.

    .....

    ��You have to thank the previous owner. I just bought it and lived in it.�� Eida disinterestedly said as she moved to the other side of the room, which was the kitchen.

    She remembered the first thing she did with her biggest paycheck. She looked for a ce. When she saw this one, being in the center of everything, she bought it, including everything in it.

    The owners were moving far away, and they had no interest in packing up their things. Therefore, they offered it to her at a discounted price. She never bothered to change it since she moved in.

    ��I must say they had an exquisite taste.�� He could see the exquisite pieces disyed on the walls and around the ce. He believed she was lucky to buy such a nice ce.

    He followed her to where she disappeared and found her moving around the counter. Once again, his eyes roamed around the smaller spacepared to the other room, but still, it looked like she had barely used it.

    ��Would you like something to drink? Coffee, wine, scotch, or water?�� She offered, opening her refrigerator to get what he preferred.

    She knew she could use strong alcohol at the moment. But she was not entirely sure if that was wise. Drinking while driving was uneptable but drinking while she was horny might be worse.

    Suddenly, taking the prince into her apartment seemed to be a terrible idea. She regretted suggesting it now. But, she could not throw the prince out of her apartment after what she had to do to get him to agree to the interview.

    ��I think coffee will be great. I need something that will wake me up if I have to talk about myself all night.�� He replied to her offer.

    He believed a drop of alcohol might not be a good idea based on his condition. He needed his full wits and self-control if he wouldst the night with her in this apartment without pouncing on her.

    ��Ok. That is a good idea.�� Eida agreed with him, hoping that the caffeine would wake her up from her madness.

    She immediately ced some water on the coffeemaker and arranged the coffee and the cups. All that was left to do was wait for the coffee to boil.

    ��Should we continue with the interview while the coffee is preparing?�� Lance suggested, hoping to get the task done and be gone at the soonest possible time.

    ��Yea, I guess that is another great idea.�� Now, she sounded dumb. She felt like she was a busted recording machine, repeating her words because her mind was failing her at this instant. ��Let me get my phone. So I can record it.��

    She believed she needed time away from him to calm her nerves and get her bearings. The small space in her kitchen had been a little suffocating with his massive presence.

    After a minute of deep breaths, she grabbed the bag she left in the other room when she entered the apartment. Then, she took her phone out before returning to the kitchen.

    ��I thought you got lost in your apartment.�� Lance jokingly said as she returned with him, tending to the pot of coffee.

    She suddenly realized that she might have taken longer than she thought. ��Anyway, shall we start?�� She had no excuse for her long absence. Therefore, it was better to ignore his statement.

    She took her ce on the other side of the counter while he returned to the other side with the two hot cups of coffee. He handed her one while taking a sip on the one in his hand.

    ��Go ahead. Fire away.�� He told her, prepared to answer her question he deemed necessary to her story and ignore those that might be sensitive to disclose.

    She stared at her notes on her phone about the list of topics she had prepared to ask him but suddenly felt awkward discussing them. She scanned a bit more until she found a slightly nonintrusive question.

    ��News is quickly spreading that the Council had deemed Prince Edward unworthy to take the throne.�� She read on her phone but suddenly realized that her target market would not appreciate the question.

    She aimed for the young female poption, looking for a real-life prince charming that would save their day. This line of questions would never attract them.

    ��In your opinion, do you think Prince Alexander would finallye home to take his ce?�� She continued, finishing the question that she believed would never see the light of day.

    It would not sell if she focused on politics. She knew that it was not the topic she wanted for this story. She only added that to make it a little relevant.

    ��I never like telling my opinion. Especially if it involved a decision of another person.�� He answered her candidly, d that she was talking about matters about the pce and not about himself.

    She scrolled again, but all she saw were topics about his love life and career that they had already discussed in the car. She could not ask about his family since everybody already knew about them.

    ��Ok.�� She mumbled more to herself as she read the first question at the top of her list. ��How many girlfriends did you have as far back as you can remember?�� She had no more choice.

    ��Well, I think I have five or six, but some of them were when I was young and immature.�� He admitted there was a time that he also dated without thinking much about it.

    But he had changed. Thest rtionship he was intosted more than a year, but it just did not work out for them. Now, he had no idea if he would be able to find the girl that was right for him.

    ��Are you in a rtionship right now?�� She suddenly felt like she was the one interested to know his answers. Was she only using this interview to get more information from him?

    ��No. I am not.�� His answer abruptly made him think.

    He suddenly remembered what Rick said but quickly buried it in the deepest recesses of his mind. He did not need his words to remind him that he had been out of sex for a long time.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648: Family skeletons

    Alex found himself wide awake in the middle of the night. He knew his body was tired, but still, he could not help his mind from wondering about his earlier discovery.

    His head turned to his left, and his eyes stared at his sleeping wife. He debated with himself if it was wise to include her in this wild goose chase that he nned to do.

    ��Are you ready to learn all the skeletons that I might learn about your family?�� He whispered in silence as he gazed at the serenity sketched on his wife��s face.

    She barely recovered from their traumatic experience. Could she undergo another one? If he learned that there was more to the story than Ethan had told them?

    He finally gave up on closing his eyes because it was no use. He would not be sleeping anyway. Instead, he would keep staring into the void of nothingness until a few things popped up again in his mind.

    He walked to the balcony of their room, silently moving around the room to avoid waking her up. Once outside, he could feel the cold air slowly sipping through his body.

    He was surprised to see the full moon above, rarely having the opportunity to do so. But it was a pleasant changepared to the thoughts stuck inside his head.

    .....

    ��What��s wrong?�� Her melodic voice prated his silence. He was once again in deep thought, not noticing he already had presentpany.

    He turned around, surprised to see his wife up and about. She was directly looking at him with her sleepy eyes. She stretched a little and yawned as she moved toward him.

    ��Nothing. I could not sleep.�� Alex waited for her as she came closer. Then, he wrapped her arms around her shoulder, thinking that she might get cold from the briskly cold air.

    ��You should return to bed, Dani. I will join you in a little while.�� He whispered as they stared at the view before them.

    At this angle, this city seemed so peaceful. But they knew they were not looking at the finer details. There was more to it than meets the eye.

    ��I will once youe with me.�� She was not leaving his husband, who was bothered by something based on her observation. ��What is it? It does not look like nothing to me.��

    She savored the warmth his body was emitting to her. The cold breeze was prating her thin nightgown. She realized that she should have worn her robe beforeing out in the open air.

    ��Fine.�� He conceded in both things that were in his mind.

    First, he nned to go back to bed with her before she caught a cold. Then, he finally decided to include her in his ns. He would tell her what was on his mind.

    ��Ok. So?�� She did not look at her husband. But she focused her eyes on the same moon her husband had stared at earlier for a long time.

    She wondered why so many people in the city could not see the beauty around them. All one had to do was looked up in the sky to see the sun��s glory in the morning. Then, the moon��s radiance at night.

    ��Let us first go inside.�� He grabbed her hands and felt the coldness in her skin. ��Your hands are freezing.�� Hemented before pulling her back inside the safety and warmth of their room.

    Once back on their bed, he rubbed her palms and fingers to warm them up. His was also cold but not as bad as hers. Then, he looked into her face, realizing she was patiently waiting for him.

    ��Are you ready to tell me what is making you awake at thiste of the night?�� Dani asked, enjoying the feel of his hands against her skin.

    She knew whatever he was keeping. It was not his intention to hide it from her. It was probably one of those secrets that were very hard to reveal since it might hurt her.

    But after what she had gone through, what more could hurt her. Still, she slightly feared that maybe she still had a few things to learn about life. It seemed it always had a few tricks hiding in its sleeves.

    ��You see when I left you. I did not go back to the office. Instead, I visited Tim today.�� He took a deep breath, picking his following words carefully.

    He knew that was not unusual, so she would not be surprised by his exnation. She knew he sometimes checked on Tim from time to time. But he did not tell her about what he learned today.

    ��Did you learn something new?�� She asked. Finally, this new information enlightened her confusion. But still, it did not answer her questions.

    She did not want to push him to tell her what he knew, but she was also anxious to learn if there was a development in their case. She hoped to close this chapter of their story so they could move on.

    ��I might be onto something, but it is just a hunch. Nothing conclusive. I still have to delve into it much deeper.�� He told her, finally letting go of her hand and standing up to get his phone.

    He was still unsure if telling her something that did not guarantee to lead to anything was the right thing to do. But keeping things from her, he believed, was far worse.

    He searched the file he had taken a picture of earlier and showed it to her. He watched her as she questioned him with her look.

    ��Ok.�� She took the phone and scanned the file, looking for whatever he showed her. It was a new file that she had not seen before. ��Where did thise from?��

    Although it said in the file that the evidence was inconclusive because ofck of substance, she still found it informative. Yes, rumors were the basis of the information, but many of these things turned out to be true.

    She wondered which one could be the information that could lead them to the truth. But she could see one particr line that stood out from the file.

    ��It was part of Cassie��s files. The one she took from Nick. But Tim and I thought it had no sound basis. So, we disregarded them.�� He admitted making a mistake when he never double-checked the integrity of the information before condemning it useless.

    ��Well, you might be right about it, but then again. Maybe we can find something useful from this.�� She said, hopeful that one of this information might lead them to something.

    ��Do you have more of this?�� She could feel the excitement of discovering more things that might finish this case once and for all.

    ��Just a few, and Tim is already checking every fine detail in it. But if you want to see it, we can always stop by his office.�� He offered, seeing that she was anxious to get her hands on them.

    ��What are you thinking earlier?�� She still did not get why he saw this as a problem rather than a solution.

    ��Because I am thinking of talking to Ethan about this.�� He did not point out what particr subject matter. But he was hoping she would think of it as a general. ��Would you like to join me to visit your father in the morning?��

    If Ethan had something to say, he believed it would be better if Dani would be part of the conversation. All of this involved her, and she had the right to know why.

    He understood family issues and the many stories of their ancestors hidden in the past. He also had his shares of family skeletons hidden in their massive walls.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649: A few bundles of joy

    ��I think there is something else that is bothering you. What is it?�� Dani asked her husband, who had been silent in the car while driving.

    She called her mother early this morning to tell them that they were joining them for breakfast. It had been a while since she had breakfast in the house where she had grown up.

    Presently, she stared at the man beside him, who she believed had been too quiet since they woke up. He barely said a few words since they left the house.

    ��I am just thinking of what Ethan might say about the rumors,�� Alex admitted to his wife, ncing at her to see her face.

    This meeting with his father-inw might or might not lead to anything since rumors tended to be false. But then again, when there was fire, there was gas fuelling the me.

    He believed that Ethan might know some truth about the rumors since he admitted to being part of the group at some point in his life. He might have stayed in touch with a few of them or kept tabbed on them even after he had left the organization.

    ��We will see.�� She answered him. She might be slightly concerned about what she might learn about his father and his further involvement with the group. But she knew, this time, she could trust her father because he was a good man despite his past.

    .....

    She remembered thest time they had talked about his past. She could see how much toll it still had on his body and mind. It must have been a burden he had been carrying for a long time, a secret that weighed heavily in his heart.

    Her mom had to stop the conversation and force her father to take some rest. She knew that there was more to the story, but it was left unfinished.

    ��I hope we can find some answers from what he knew.�� His hand let go of the wheel and squeezed hers, assuring her that everything would be alright.

    As much as he did not wish to entangle Ethan in this case again, he had no choice. He wanted to find the mastermind that had them going in circles. He would never believe that Dani would be safe until he was behind bars with Nick.

    All he ever wanted was to get to the bottom of the truth. He knew that Ethan might hold the key to some of the answers. He just hoped that there was no more deep secret that would further break her heart.

    ��This is a wee surprise, but I am happy to see the two of you.�� Laura greeted her daughter and son-inw with a smile that radiated love and longing once they entered the mansion.

    She missed her daughter dearly, and every time her mind would remember the ordeal Dani had gone through, she could not stop herself from wanting to protect her again.

    But luckily, she knew that her daughter had a good loving husband that would do everything he could to prevent that from happening again.

    ��Where is Dad?�� Dani asked her mom as they entered the foyer of their house.

    It still felt the same, just like when she lived in this house. Although it had undergone several renovations, it was still her home. It was big, but it always had that homey feeling.

    Maybe it was because of her mother, who had filled this lifeless structure with memories of their life,ughter, and love. It could also be her father who had created a magical world for her when she was young.

    ��Waiting for you since you called.�� Her mom beamed at her, excited to spend the morning with them. ��He is outside in the garden.��

    Since her daughter moved out of the house, it had been too quiet. Although they managed just fine to entertain themselves, still, it was different when she was around.

    She sometimes believed it was too big for just the two of them. She could only hope that their family would start growing, so they could have little rascals running around the ce again.

    ��You know you can alwayse and visit us if you miss me that much.�� Dani jokingly said, feeling the longing of her mom for herpany.

    She made a mental note to invite her mom for a mother and daughter bonding. It had been a long time since they had done that. It would be just the two of them enjoying the day.

    ��Maybe we will do that more often. It had been too quiet here since you left.�� Laura confided, feeling a bit nostalgic. ��Ethan, they are here.�� She announced once they stepped outside the garden.

    She could see her husband busy with hisputer. Even if she insisted he should not be working, he still found a way. She believed that old habits die hard.

    ��Princess, finally, you remembered to visit us.�� Ethan quickly stood up and hugged his daughter. ��You had been hugging her all to yourself.�� He turned to Alex with a slight usatory smile.

    But all of them knew that he was kidding around. Although he missed his daughter, he knew that she had already started building her own family.

    He did genuinely like Alex for his daughter. He was happy that someone would be taking care of her long after he was gone. But that would be a long time if he could do something about it.

    ��Let us sit down and eat. I prepared all your favorite food.�� Laura interrupted the reunion and offered the meals she had done for them.

    ��You always know the way to my heart, Mom,�� Alex responded with a boyish grin, suddenly remembering his mother. She liked to fatten him up when he was just a little boy.

    He wondered why he could say Mom to Laura while he could not call Dad to Ethan. Sometimes, he would prefer to call him Sir. Maybe it was the authority Ethanmanded in his stance, making him want to salute him instead of hugging him or shaking his hand.

    ��When is my grandchild due?�� Ethan asked out of the blue as their conversation revolved around the new apartment they had bought and the foster home project.

    He wanted to have a new baby girl that he could spoil and treat like a princess. He wished the house to have young boys that would create loud noises around the hallways as they yed knights with their swords or soldiers with guns.

    But in this new age, he had learned that most things that young kids do were y withputers and cellphones. But his grandchildren would be different. He would fill them with hopes and dreams using his stories.

    ��I assure you that I am working on that.�� Alex winked at his wife, which earned him a jab on his ribs.

    He also liked to have kids soon. Despite all the troubles they were into at the moment, he believed that having someone to care for would always bnce everything out.

    He never saw his future children be a distraction or obstacle to his goals. But more of an inspiration to strive for more. He knew that Dani shared his sentiment.

    He could not wait for his new family to be blessed with a few bundles of joy, hopefully soon.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650: Marriage of convenience

    ��Can you call Amelia in her room? He asked one of the maids who served his coffee and breakfast.

    He wanted to discuss with her daughter the n to wed her with her childhood friend, Prince Lance. Thomas, his friend, suggested arranging the wedding of their children. And he could not agree more.

    He was not expecting the Count to consider it since they had never talked about it before. But learning about his friend��s ns, he knew that her daughter marrying the prince was a good move for her benefit and their business.

    ��Sir, Ms. Amelia will be down soon.�� The maid announced before disappearing again into the kitchen.

    He never liked the help to be littering around when he did not require their presence. But he would like that everything around his house should always be in order.

    He wanted the whole mansion to be always presentable. There should be no dust on any surface or an object out of ce. He requiredpetent staff that knew what they were doing.

    ��Dad, you called for me.�� Amelia showed up in the garden, where his father liked to eat his breakfast. But she was not joining him today since she had already eaten her meal much earlier.

    .....

    Since her mother died about ten years ago, family meals were never been the same. Her father was too busy to deal with her growing up. She had learned to be on her own.

    The only time her father showed he cared was when he needed something from her. That was a rare asion. She could probably count in her the fingers of her hand.

    ��Yes, please join me.�� Her father gestured for her to take the other seat beside him. ��Have you eaten already?�� Her father asked as if concerned for her health. But she knew better.

    ��Yes, Dad.�� She answered with a slight frown on her forehead, wondering what her father was up to, judging by his expression.

    She followed her father, just like before, not wanting to anger him. Besides moving away from Lance, another reason she took the job overseas was to get away from his demanding and dominating father.

    His father had tried to control her life. That was the only time he took quite an interest in her. He would tell her what he wanted for her. But that was not what she wanted for herself.

    As soon as she found an opportunity to be far from him, she took it, taking the money that her mother left her. She started her life away from all of this.

    ��I was talking to Thomas yesterday, and I think you will like what he suggested,�� Leonard said with a grin on his lips. He was excited to tell her, knowing how much she had a crush on Lance.

    He knew all about it since she would usually confide in her mother. His wife would, in return, tell him about it. He had ignored it before, finding no use in the association of the two. After all, he was wealthier than the Count and more sessful.

    However, what he said to him suddenly changed everything. He had no desire for the Wellington wealth but a crown. That was different. Thomas told him about the n to make his son the new King.

    ��What is it, Dad?�� She was afraid to ask, but she knew that his father would say it anyway. So, she might as well hear about it. She still had a lot of things to do.

    She nned to pack and leave the next day. It was a mistake that she came home, realizing it now. Lance did not miss her or grow fonder of her with their distance, and her father still had not changed.

    ��He suggested that you should marry Lance.�� His father stated as if that was the best news he had received. Excitement was written all over his face.

    ��When the Count saw you, he instantly knew you were the perfect wife for his son.�� He continued, not caring about the shocked expression on her face. ��I think this is what you always wanted.��

    He stared at his daughter, watching her reaction. He knew that would change her mind about leaving again. He heard earlier from her maid that she nned to fly back tomorrow to where she came from, wherever she had been.

    ��What?�� Amelia finally found her voice, recovering from her surprise. Marriage to Lance. She repeated in her head as if she had heard her father wrong.

    She could not believe what his father was saying. She did not expect that his father would do such thing as to arrange her life in such a manner.

    She always tried to be a good daughter to him even after her mother died. She had stretched her patience to understand him. But this was insane.

    ��You heard me. I agreed with Thomas. I think you should follow your heart and marry the man you love.�� Leonard said to his child, giving her the blessing he believed she deserved.

    He believed that finally, he would be doing her daughter a favor. At the same time, he would be gaining something that he wanted. It was a win-win situation for the two of them.

    ��What are you talking about?�� She was confused with his father. How did he know about her feelings for Lance?

    But it did not matter since the man she loved did not love her back. So, how could she marry him? It was like a shotgun wedding where she was forcing a man to marry her just because she loved him.

    She knew Lance would do it. He was a good son and always had been obedient to his parents. But could she sacrifice his happiness for hers?

    ��I know all about your secret. But that is not what is relevant.�� His father said as he sipped on his coffee. ��You will marry Lance, and he will marry you because it is the right thing to do.��

    He would not let anything stand against this union, not even his daughter. It was time that she grew up and took responsibility for her life. She could not keep running away from her destiny.

    ��I will not allow you to force me into this marriage. I am not a child, and this is not the medieval times where you have a say in my life.�� She answered her father with a tone slightly pitchy and loud. She found the entire idea ridiculous and outrageous.

    ��Why are you so against this?�� His father was slightly curious. He believed that she would be thrilled by the idea.

    He watched her daughter turn away from him, but he saw the hurt in her eyes. He believed that there was more to this than she was telling him.

    ��Because Lance doesn��t love me.�� She said with tears dropping in her eyes. ��He will probably agree to this marriage, and then he will hate me for it.��

    She could already see what would happen when this marriage pushed through. She might be happy because she would be marrying the man of her dreams.

    However, her future husband would be furious at her for trapping him in this marriage. It would be a marriage of convenience where neither one would be happy.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651: Moans

    She woke up feeling so refreshed and alive. She smelled the cool morning breeze and opened her eyes at the beautiful sunrise grazing her room from her slightly opened window.

    Then, shezily stretched her stiff joints from her sleeping position, hoping to untie the knots in her slightly sore muscles. Suddenly, she sat up, remembering something.

    ��Aaahhh!�� She shouted, trying to wake herself up as memories rushed into her head like a waterfall.

    She thought that could not be real as she checked her bed for any signs. The other side of her bed was crumpled, but that could be her doing.

    If it was a dream, she wished she did not open her eyes and had remained trapped in her fantasy. However, if it had happened, she still did not want to wake up because she could not face what she had done.

    ��No, no, no.�� She kept telling herself. ��Nothing happenedst night.�� She punched her pillow. Then, she pulled it over her head to drown her thoughts. However, her mind kept insisting that she knew the truth.

    She quickly marched outside her room to get some caffeine in her system. She would think better if her blood was not running cold in her veins.

    .....

    After setting up the coffee, she sat down on the stool of her kitchen counter. That was where she found a piece of paper underneath her phone.

    She did remember leaving her phone in the kitchen. Then, she cut her thoughts off, not wanting to relive the night as her mind delved into her memories.

    ��What is this?�� She wondered as she pulled the white note out and opened it from its fold.

    Nothing.

    The paper was nk.

    It was not entirely nk since it was herst bill, but no handwritten note or anything as she checked both sides of the sheet. If this was a joke for him, she did not find it funny.

    She crumpled the paper and threw it in the trash. Then, she took the coffee she had prepared and moved to the balcony of her apartment.

    She liked drinking her coffee as she gazed at the morning sun. She never ate breakfast much anyway since she was always rushing into work. But not today.

    ��Move my early schedules forter. I will be runningte.�� She instructed her secretary.

    She knew she had a few things she needed to deal with first before going back to work today. She quickly ended the call after giving her a few more instructions.

    Then, she decided to check all her e-mails and messages. Fortunately, there were no missed calls. She usually started with the oldest one, going through it one by one until she reached thetest.

    ��Interesting.�� Herst text came from him, which was early this morning. She wondered what it said.

    She tapped on the screen and opened the messaging app. She was doubtful she was moved by the short and touching piece of crap she read in bold letters.

    I WAS LOOKING FOR A PEN SO I COULD LEAVE YOU A NOTE, BUT THERE WAS NONE.

    I HOPE YOU WILL NOT WRITE ABOUT WHAT HAPPENED LAST NIGHT. BETTER YET, I HOPE YOU WILL FORGET ABOUT IT.

    IT WAS NOT A MISTAKE BECAUSE I KNEW WE BOTH WANTED IT. BUT IT SHOULD NOT HAPPEN.

    I AM SORRY.

    I AM.

    I TRULY AM.

    BUT I THINK YOU SHOULD NOT TRY TO CONTACT ME ANYMORE. I HOPE WHAT I TOLD YOU WILL BE MORE THAN ENOUGH FOR A GOOD STORY.

    ��Damn!�� He could write a shitty love note, she thought.

    She stared again at the screen, rereading it onest time. What did she expect from a man like him? That he would be different from the rest of them.

    At least this one said that it was not a mistake, and he did apologize. It was more than the other men she had been with had ever done for her.

    She was not expecting to wake up with him still entangled in the sheets or find him in the kitchen making her breakfast. She did not do rtionships. She reminded herself.

    She decided it was better to keep her mind busy. Dwelling on something she had no control over would not do her any good. At least she did not have to deal with a guilty conscience of doing the deed with a client. It was unprofessional and morally wrong in her list of things she should never do.

    ��You want it forgotten. Then I will.�� She closed the message, not nning on answering him back. Then, she shut her eyes tight, trying to bury those memories in her mind. Never to be resurrected again.

    After a few minutes of deep breathing and meditation, she knew she felt calmer. She could safely say that she could go back to working again.

    She grabbed the phone again and went to her small office, just a tiny guest room she converted into an office. She believed it was the only thing she had changed in this house since she bought it.

    She grabbed herptop and fired it up, then took her phone to check on her recordings. Although she knew most of what they had talked aboutst night. She might have forgotten a few details.

    ��I hope your story was worth all the trouble.�� She mumbled to herself. It was a habit she acquired since she started writing narratives. She believed talking to herself while typing made her report flow more easily.

    She kept her fingers on the keyboard as it started flying away, tapping on each word as she slowly built the direction and angle of the news she would be presenting.

    She would have liked a face-to-face interview with him. But now, she could not ask him to sit down with her. She might also feel awkward asking questions like what she askedst night if she would do it on a live telecast.

    ��So far, so good,�� She patted herself on the back as her fingers fell the soreness after almost an hour of continuous typing. She pulled her hands away from the keyboard and started massaging it.

    After a few more minutes, she was out of things to write. She was drawing a nk as her mind had a mental block. Luckily, she had recorded their interview. She believed she might have missed something.

    She yed the recordings and listened carefully to their conversation. She did pick up a few things she could add to the story, but nothing quite significant.

    She believed she had remembered most of what she needed anyway as the tape continued to y. It had been a long voice recording as she checked the time on her phone.

    She was about to turn the recorder off when her bell rang. She quickly stood up to answer it. Surprisingly, she had an unexpected guest waiting for her at the door.

    ��Amelia, when did youe home?�� She showed her inside before closing the door.

    ��I arrived the other day. I want to check on an old friend.�� Amelia answered her, greeting her with a hug.

    ��Let us go to my office. So, we can talk some more.�� She offered, happy to see a very dear friend.

    ��Wait, why don��t you go ahead while I prepare a coffee for you.�� Her friend went ahead while she worked on the coffee.

    She was ufortable entertaining her friend in the kitchen or the living room, still recalling what happened there. It would appear she could not easily forget the memory.

    But she was shocked at what she witnessed next when she entered her office. It was more about what she heard in the recording that her friend was listening to at that very moment.

    Moans.

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652: Biggest regret

    ��Then, work harder!�� Ethan demanded, directing his gaze to his son-inw, unable to contain his excitement about having kids running around the garden. ��And do not settle for just one. More is better.��

    He had been busy growing hispany that he thought having one child was enough. But he realized that it would have been nice if Dani had grown up with a brother or sister.

    ��They are not a machine, honey. That you can demand to produce your grandchild.�� Laura teased her husband after hearing what he had to say.

    However, she shared his sentiment about wishing for several grandchildren that she could take care of and love. It had been a long time since tiny voices and waves ofughter filled this entire ce.

    ��Anyway, the food, as always, was delicious.�� Alexplimented Laura for the entree she had prepared. However, they did note here just for the food.

    ��Shall we have our coffee at my office?�� Ethan announced to everyone. ��I also have some papers I like to show you.�� He looked at Alex, who nodded in agreement.

    He gestured for her daughter to apany him while the other two followed them. He watched his daughter in his peripheral vision, wondering what was going through her mind at the moment.

    .....

    Once seated on hisfortable chair, he suggested that Dani and Alex sit on the avable settee across from him. He could tell that they were not here for just a social visit.

    ��Dad, do you mind if we ask you some questions?�� Dani looked into her father��s eyes, gauging his mood about answering questions. She knew she could not wait for another perfect moment to talk to him about the case.

    ��What is this all about?�� Ethan asked, suddenly curious at the tone her daughter used. There was a slight hesitation in it, which meant what she had in mind was a little serious.

    But he might already have an idea of what they would be discussing. He did not finish his confession thest time they were here. He believed it was time that he told them the entire story.

    ��It had something about your past involvement with the underground group,�� Alex spoke up. ��What is your rtionship with Joaquin Augustus?�� Going straight to the topic.

    He quickly took out the file he had shown Dani before and handed it to him. He hoped he could shed some light on this matter and give them information about its authenticity.

    Ethan took a deep breath as he read the file, then looked at his wife, who only nodded for him to continue. He had already discussed this with her.

    She finally agreed that they could not keep any of this a secret anymore. At least not to Dani and Alex. They deserved the truth since the past had started to haunt them all.

    ��Joaquin was a good friend of mine since we were young. We grew up ying together.�� He finally told his tale that he had buried in the past. ��He was like a brother.��

    A story that he thought he would be carrying to his grave, a secret that would never see the light of day. But, it seemed just like any other secret. It always found a way to unveil itself.

    ��He was said to be the underground leader before,�� Alex stated, wanting confirmation of this information.

    It wasmon knowledge that the man was the leader of the biggest illegal syndicate in their city, but nobody could touch him. He had so many connections that he was practically invincible during that time.

    ��Yes, he was.�� He admitted, thinking of the time he had learned about his business. ��At first, I did not know when I joined him in his business venture. I thought everything was legitimate.��

    Afterward, he discovered the truth. He found himself involved in some shady trading. It was toote to back out as his friend dragged his name into the organization.

    ��I never wanted to be part of it, but I was trapped inside.�� Ethan could remember how he tried to distance himself from his friend. But Joaquin kept saying that he only wanted them to be business partners.

    ��What did you do to get out of it?�� Dani had no idea what her father had gone through in his youth.

    She never realized that his father had been just like them, capable of making errors of judgment. She always thought he had chosen to join the group to further his greed for money and power. But she was gravely mistaken.

    ��Joaquin finally gave up and let me leave the group without consequence,�� Ethan answered his question. ��Then, I paid off many people to clear my name from the organization.��

    He still remembered how he struggled to clean up his mess. He was young and made several mistakes. But he worked hard to clear his name.

    He did not mind losing his money. He could earn it back through hard work. But to lose his reputation. It would be the end of his early young career.

    ��What about the rumor that Joaquin had a son? Do you know if there was a truth in that? Would you know who the mother is?�� Alex interrupted, wanting answers to a question guing his mind since he remembered the report.

    If there was truth in this rumor, then this person might be the one involved in all that was happening around them. It was not Dani he was targetting but Ethan. He might be using Dani to get to Ethan. At least that was his conclusion.

    Ethan looked again at Laura, feeling that it would be more difficult for her when he finally revealed the truth. He had agreed to keep this because he only wanted to protect his family.

    ��The rumors had always been true. But Joaquin made sure to hide the truth. But it was not as simple as that.�� Ethan shifted in his seat.

    Then he felt a handnding on his shoulders. He saw his wife standing beside his chair, giving him all the support he needed to continue his story.

    He pulled her hand into his, enveloping it in his warmth. He was d that despite everything he had done in his past to hurt his wife, she never left him. She still stood by him.

    ��What do you mean?�� Dani could not understand why this man would hide his family unless they were in danger. But he was the leader of the most notorious group. Who would dare to touch them? ��Do you know his wife?��

    Based on the report, he was never married. There were no documents that would indicate that he had been married or divorced from anyone.

    He had many women in his life, but nobody ever imed to have a son with him. Or maybe he did, but nobody openly told anyone else except him. But why?

    ��Marietta was our friend. Just like Joaquin, she was the other part of our trio.�� He remembered her face fondly in his mind, recalling the beautiful memories they shared, the three of them.

    He had made many stupid decisions in his life. Marietta had always been his biggest regret.

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653: The cage of the past

    She could only watch her father as he tried to recall his past that she believed he had worked hard to leave behind. But as she very well knew, no one could outrun the past. It always had a way to catch up with the present.

    ��Marietta and Joaquin ended up falling in love with each other.�� He rted to the two who were listening intently to his story.

    He was happy for them. But at the same time, he was also heartbroken, thinking that he was also in love with her. He had secretly hoped that Marietta would love him back, but her heart belonged to his friend.

    ��Did he get her pregnant?�� Alex asked the question, anxious to hear the answer.

    Somehow hearing a few backgrounds of the man who used to run the operation of this organization was shedding some light on their case. But he had to know more.

    ��It is not that simple.�� He looked into his wife��s eyes, wanting to draw strength in her. ��There was another part of the story that you are still now aware of, another secret that we decided not to tell you.��

    He suddenly found himself reminiscing the past. A moment that he thought he would never try to recall again. A memory that he promised everyone involved that he would never mention again.

    .....

    He found her crying in her room. He had been trying to contact her almost all day, but she had not responded. He was worried, so he hurriedly came to her apartment to check on her.

    ��What is going on?�� He asked when she finally looked up to see him. He remembered how distraught she was, but he still did not understand what had gone wrong. ��Why are you crying?��

    ��I found him cheating on me.�� She finally voiced out in between her sobs. He remembered how he almost did not understand what she was saying. Her voice was barely audible.

    ��Who?�� He was slightly confused. ��Joaquin?�� He asked, but he knew it was impossible. His friend was madly in love with her. He could never cheat on her.

    ��Yes, your friend. He cheated on me.�� She said as her words slightly slurred. That was the time that he saw the bottle in her hand.

    He realized that she had been drinking. He hade closer to her when he had finally smelled the stink of the alcohol on her breath.

    ��I think you have enough of drinking for tonight.�� He tried to take the bottle from her, but she pped his hands away.

    He could see that she was not in an aodating mood. If he pushed her too much, she might see him as hostile and force him to leave.

    ��Why don��t you join me instead? Drink with me through my misery.�� She said, stammering in her words.

    ��If I help you finish that, would you finally agree to rest?�� He knew how Marietta could be stubborn, just like him and his friend, Joaquin.

    However, he knew he could not leave her in such a condition. He had to find a way to calm her down and force her to rest. But his mind was still thinking of the usation she had just told him.

    ��Fine. You promise.�� She pushed the drink in his direction. Suddenly he realized that the bottle was still more than half full, but she had already consumed a lot for her capacity.

    She was not a drinker. Therefore, any alcoholic drink would have an immediate effect on her. Right now, he could see that she was drunk.

    ��I promise.�� He took the bottle from her hands. Then, he sat beside her on the floor before chugging a mouthful of the wine she was drinking like water. ��Tell me.�� He encouraged her to confide in him.

    ��I saw a girl sitting on hisp while he was entertaining some clients in a bar.�� She calmly said as tears still flowed down her cheeks.

    ��Maybe you were mistaken.�� He still wanted to defend his friend, but he could not deny that his friend sometimes did have women flocking around him.

    ��No.�� She hissed at him, mad that he was taking Joaquin��s side. ��Let us just drink because you are too loyal to your friend.�� She said, grabbing the drink away from him.

    Then, he found himself talking to her about something else. Theyughed while recalling their childhood memories as he emptied the bottle by himself.

    It was one of the best conversations the two of them had. But it was also the worst night as theymitted the biggest mistake of their lives.

    ��What else are you keeping from me that could be worse than this? Whatever it is, I assure you, I can take it?�� Dani said, waking him up from his reverie. She was confused at the way his father was acting.

    ��Marietta had a child but not with Joaquin.�� He admitted, shifting his eyes to his daughter, then at his wife, who nodded again, giving her blessing for him to continue.

    ��Joaquin imed the child to be his to some people. He raised the child with Marietta, but he never married her.�� He exined further.

    He remembered looking for them, asking him about her whereabouts. But his friend was too mad at him. He would not reveal where he had taken them.

    He said that Marietta chose to go away as far away from him. ��He hid her and the child from the world, saying he only wanted to protect them from his enemies.�� Meaning him.

    When Marietta never tried to contact him, not even once. He knew that he had to stop looking for her. At the time, Joaquin also cut off their ties. They went on their separate lives.

    One day, he received a letter from Marietta asking him to forget about her and whatever happened. That day he decided that was thest time he would think about her and their child.

    ��You said Joaquin imed the child to be his. Who is the father?�� Alex was afraid to ask, but he had to know the truth. If his suspicion was correct, Dani also deserved the truth.

    ��I always believed he was mine.�� He knew then that he should have looked for them. He should have taken responsibility for what happened, but he was a coward then.

    He took the easy way out and moved on with his life. He never looked back and never bothered looking for them. Then, he met his wife and fell in love with her.

    This time, he realized that what he had with Marietta was a friendship he had tainted with his false interpretation of love. But what he had with Laura was pure love. He learned there was a big difference.

    ��You have another child that you never mentioned once to us.�� She shouted, unable to contain her shock. ��Did you know about this, Mom?�� She asked her mother, surprised by her father��s sudden confession.

    ��I know all about it, Dani. Your father had told me all his deepest secrets from the start of our rtionship.�� She confided to her daughter, not wanting her to think that her father was as bad as it sounded.

    It was not only his decision not to tell Dani about his past but also hers. They thought it would nevere out again. But it seemed it was starting to slowly creep into the surface, unraveling in front of them.

    However, she could see that it was a relief to finally unleash the heavy burden they had carried with them through all these years. She and her husband were now free from the cage of the past.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654: Think outside the box

    His files had looked the same since he had sat on his desk an hour ago. He waste in his meeting and distracted. Now, he could hardly concentrate on the words before him.

    He grabbed his phone from the table but dropped it immediately, recalling the message he had sent her just moments ago.

    ��What was that?�� He mumbled to himself, feeling more frustrated by his situation. ��What have I done?�� Rubbing his palms across his face before dropping his elbows on top of the table.

    Instead of clearing one problem by getting rid of the reporter, he believed he had just created one massive problem that could bite him in the ass in the long run.

    He was not drunk.

    He was sane at the time.

    But he was horny as hell.

    .....

    Still, that was not an excuse for what he didst night. But was he guilty, ashamed, happy, satisfied, or regretful? He was not entirely sure what he felt about it.

    mming his hands on the table, he pushed himself away from his work. He gave up on finishing the documents as his mind kept reying the night inside his head like a broken record.

    ��But your name was linked to an American woman. I think a friend of Princess Danie. Did you two have any romantic rtionship?�� She casually asked him, but he could see that she was slightly ufortable with her questions.

    Instead of focusing his mind on his answers, his eyes drifted into her eyes, nose, lips, and hands that kept moving on the counter. He could not help but be fascinated with her tiny movements.

    ��Jacky is a good friend of mine. Nothing more.�� He wanted that to be clear because he did not want her name to end up in the tabloids with a ridiculous caption.

    ��Will you characterize yourself more like Prince Edward or Prince Alexander?�� She continued, hoping to get as many questions answered before she would send him away for good.

    ��I think we all have our different traits. I will neverpare myself to the two, nor would I say that I am better than them.�� He rified his answer, knowing that reporters could easily twist them to make big bucks. He was not saying that she was like any other reporter.

    ��Currently, are you in a romantic rtionship, openly or privately?�� She asked again, clutching at her notes, checking her list. But she only wanted to focus on her task, not how he looked at her.

    It certainly felt like she was more interested to know his answer to this one. But she kept denying it, saying it was for her article. She was not asking this question for herself but for all the women interested to know his story.

    ��No. I am not in any romantic rtionship of any sort.�� He felt like he was at a slumber party when he was young, where they kept asking him about his deepest secrets.

    ��Do you like a particr girl now?�� She suddenly felt like her breast was about to burst as she held her breath, waiting for his answer.

    Slowly she breathed out, not wanting to show him how nervous she felt from doing this interview. She suddenly felt like an amateur reporter doing her first interview from her action.

    His eyes automatically scanned her face, suddenly unable to answer her at that instant. ��No,�� Finally, whispering his answer after a few seconds. But it sounded more like a lie.

    Suddenly, tension filled the air around him, making him slightly ufortable around her. But when his eyes made contact with hers, he could not look away.

    ��Is there something wrong with my face?�� Quickly putting her hands on her cheeks, feeling uneasy at the way he was staring at her.

    Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat, feeling her body shiver at the intensity of his stare. She wished to look away, but her body failed to respond to hermand.

    ��Nothing. It is perfect.�� He knew he should not have said that. But he was slowly losing his control.

    When her lips parted as the tip of her tongue moistened its red flesh, his eyes were easily mesmerized. His brain stopped functioning, and his body took over.

    ��What are you doing?�� She asked as he leaned closer to her.

    Her mind sounded rming bells for her to move away, but her body stayed immobile as it waited for what he would do next. It would seem that the barrier between them was not enough to keep them apart.

    ��I don��t know.�� He answered her honestly, also confused at how his body reacted to hers.

    He had fought hard against the attraction he felt for her. He knew that it was nothing more than lust, a physical desire of the flesh. He doubted that emotions were involved.

    However, he could not stand it anymore as he grabbed and pulled her into a punishing kiss, putting all his pent-up emotions into that kiss.

    ��Why did you kiss me?�� She asked when he finally let go of her lips to take a few breaths.

    She did not even realize she had moved in front of him. Her hands wrapped around his neck while her body pressed close to his body.

    ��Because you did not try to stop me.�� He hoarsely whispered as his lips grazed her skin just underneath her ears with tender kisses, sending a thrilling sensation throughout her body.

    He wanted her to stop him, to tell him no. But she never did any of those. Instead, she encouraged him to continue with her soft moans. However, at this point, he doubted if he wanted to stop.

    ��I don��t think I want you to.�� She honestly did not want him to stop. On the contrary, she wished him to continue giving her the pleasure his lips and hands were inflicting on her body.

    His hands explored her back as if he was a sculpture, caressing all her curves. His lips traveled down her throat, pushing her body to the edge.

    ��Sir, excuse me.�� A voice followed by a knock woke him up from his daze, making him jerk from his seat.

    He suddenly felt like a boy fantasizing about her first kiss as his cheeks slightly burned from his memory. He reasoned that it had been a while since he was in a rtionship, not saying he was in one now.

    Not that he was abstaining from sex. But as Rick had pointed out, he had beencking for a long time. But he could not do it so casually like some other guys.

    ��Sir, you said to remind you of your meeting in five minutes.�� She stood in front of her boss, who seemed to be somewhere else. ��Make it three minutes, Sir.��

    ��Yes, I will be there.�� He quickly responded, shaking his head to drive away his unwanted thoughts.

    He stood from his chair, fixing his tie, putting on his coat before grabbing his phone again. This time, he was determined to concentrate on his task, which was running this business.

    He would have to deal with his other issuester when he had more time to dwell on them. Maybe he needed to think outside the box to derive a better solution.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655: The built-up sexual frustration

    ��Oh my!�� Eida rushed into the room, grabbing her phone, which she had left ying on her table when she answered the door.

    She had no idea that the phone kept recording whatever happened to themst night. At least, every moment while they were in the kitchen. In her defense, she lost her sanity, at some point, in the middle of that heated moment.

    Her cheeks slightly burned in embarrassment upon realizing that her friend might have heard most of it. She might have recognized what was happening in that recording. But then again, she knew most of her secrets anyway.

    ��I feel like I missed an opportunity to witness a very steamy moment.�� Amelia teased her friend, knowing that at the time she had stopped the tape, she was on the edge of her final moment of bliss.

    She thought it was just a recording of an interview her friend was doing for a piece of article. She did hear a legitimate question and answer portion about love affairs.

    Then, it was quiet. A long silence ensued, followed by a few background noises and what appeared to be someone whispering. Then, some more distinctive sounds.

    She suddenly felt ufortable. Finally, hearing a considerable amount of moans and groans from her and her sexual partner. Slowly, the volume increased as the intensity heightened. Then, her friend stopped ying the recording.

    .....

    ��It is not for your delicate ears.�� She responded with a yful smile. ��But you are wee to listen to it moreter if it is your wish.�� She dared her friend.

    She met Amelia in one of her interviews about a charity auction. Then, another time when she covered a foundation event. After that, they turned into friends.

    However, she was far from being like her. They were opposites in many things. But they still hit it off, enjoying their conversations and the few things they had inmon.

    ��Maybeter, Eida. I need something to preupy my mind. That seems to be a perfect distraction.�� She responded with a slight chuckle. At least she was already feeling better, unlike when she left her house.

    She picked up the coffee that her friend precariously ced on the table when she rushed to grab her phone, taking a few napkins on the side to wipe a few spills on the table.

    ��Later then.�� She waved the phone at her friend before putting it back on the table. ��I did not hear that you are back in town. When did you arrive?�� She asked her, surprised to see her but d that she came by to visit.

    At the same time, she was d that it was just a voice recording, not a full sex video. Not that she would bepletely embarrassed to be in a passionate embrace with a man.

    But she believed her partner would not be too please with the idea, remembering his text message earlier. She should delete that part before another soul discovered her deep secret.

    Then, she wondered if her friend knew who she was with on the recording. She tried to recall if she had ever mentioned his name during those times. But she could not remember.

    She put aside all thoughts of what happenedst night to the back of her mind, focusing her concentration on her friend. There was no use dwelling on it anyway.

    ��A few days ago. I only visited to check on my Dad. But your senses seemed to be slowing down if you did not know I was here. Or...�� She paused, tapping her finger on her lips. ��You were just too busy taking private interviews.��

    She smiled maliciously, referring to the recent recording she had just heard. If she was being honest, she envied her friend. At least she was getting some, not like her.

    It had been a while since she tried having a rtionship. She thought it would finally release her from her obsession with her childhood friend. But s, she was still nowhere cured of it.

    ��I have been very busy with my storiestely.�� She reasoned. ��That one is an isted case.�� She quickly added. ��Until when will you be here? We should go out.�� Changing the subject.

    It had been a while since she had returned to their hometown. She enjoyed herpany because she had many beautiful insights into the different ces she had been.

    She was not just a model. She was a very intelligent ambassadress that represented their nation with grace and pride.

    ��I n to leave tomorrow, but if you wish to go out, I can postpone my ns for ater date.�� She suggested, liking spending a few moments with her friend.

    She barely had time to call her friend. It had been a long time since she had a girl bonding moment. She had been busy with her career. She rarely attended social events unless it was official.

    Eida was one of the few people she wanted to see when she came home for a short visit. Besides, she needed a friend at the moment. She was a person she could trust about her troubles.

    ��That would be great.�� Eida expressed her excitement at the prospect of going out with a friend. She needed a distraction, and her friend just offered a perfect one. ��How is your dad, by the way?��

    She could sense that her friend was not thrilled to be home again. Based on previous experience, it had something to do with her father. It was her reason why she never liked to go home.

    ��Same as always. Domineering as usual.�� She voiced out her dismay that he had not changed. ��Truthfully, he is worse this time.�� She corrected as she looked at a picture on the wall.

    She envied many of her friends because they had parents who cared for them. From the picture on the wall, she could see the affection of Eida��s parents for their only child.

    She suddenly wished that her mom did not die so young. She would have had a great mom based on what she remembered about her when she was still alive.

    ��What about you? Is this a new guy? Are you finally going serious or just another of your flings?�� She was well aware of how her friends operate around men.

    Eida swore never to get involved in serious rtionships. Therefore, she was guessing that this was a client. An interview that identally went the other way.

    Sometimes, she wished she could easily switch off her emotions and do what her friend did. But, she could not do it. Besides, her heart already belonged to just one man.

    ��You know me. I don��t domitted rtionships.�� She acted just the way she would if it had been another man. But somehow, it did not feel right.

    The words suddenly felt bitter when they came out of her mouth. What was wrong with her? Suddenly, she felt guilty for ssifying what happenedst night as another of her short-time affair.

    Granted thatst night was phenomenal, still, she did not think it would be anything exceptional from her other one-night stand. It was just the built-up sexual frustration that made it seem extraordinary.

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656: Running out of options

    ��Do you think we will find him?�� Her mind kept going back to her conversation with her Dad yesterday as they proceeded to Tim��s headquarters to do some more digging.

    She tried to convince her father to tell her about his identity, but he insisted that he never knew. And he never tried to find out after his two friends asked him to forget about them.

    After years of being married to her mother, her father thought that it would be better for everyone not to unearth a past that would only cause grief to everyone involved.

    ��We will find him. But it would have been easier if Ethan could have given us a hint of who he was or even at least the mother��s name.�� He stated, staring into his wife��s eyes, full of questions.

    He could only guess what she might be feeling, discovering that she was unaware of an existing brother. Last night, as he held her while she slept, he could still feel her restlessness about this new information.

    ��You know how stubborn my father could be. But I never thought that they could keep a secret like this from me. My Dad, maybe, but not Mom.�� Her heart slightly felt broken, hearing that her parents could keep something this big from her.

    However, she also understood, in some way, why they had to do it. They had their reasons, although she slightly disagreed with their decision. But she also had to see from their point of view. They thought it was for the best of everyone, not just her.

    .....

    As soon as they walked into the office, Tim immediately greeted them warmly, especially her, since they barely saw each other after the incident.

    ��I am happy that you seem to be back in great shape.�� She expressed her dness to see the people who had risked their lives for them doing well.

    Even Ben, who was now back at her side, protecting her as if he had not been in harm��s way fighting for his life. She would be forever thankful for all their sacrifices, especially hearing about theirrades who died trying to find and save them.

    ��I am also happy that we had saved you both just in time,�� Tim said, while Ben nodded his head in agreement.

    He quickly showed them into a conference room, where he had already prepared some of the documents they needed. Once he heard the new information, he worked overtime to find information that they might find relevant in this meeting.

    ��What did you find out?�� Alex asked as he sat in the center of the table while Dani was on his other side.

    On the other hand, Tim stood on the other side of the table, pointing at the screen at his back about his current investigation.

    ��We discovered that there are at least thirty women during those times that used the name. Marietta.�� He pointed to the list on the board. ��It seemed it was a popr name at the time.��

    He continued to point to three names that they had managed to contact, but they did not fit the criteria of being the girlfriend of the mafia don and having an existing son at that age.

    ��What about the others?�� Dani asked, not ready to give up on finding her brother.

    She had no idea what she was trying to aplish by looking for him. Maybe to say sorry for what their father had done to him.

    She figured he might have an abandoned issue against their father. It was why he was venting his anger on her. He might have learned the truth about his identity.

    Now, he wished for her to pay for their father��s sin. It was a perfect exnation of why he had her kidnapped. Alex was just coteral damage in the situation.

    ��At least six were confirmed dead, but we are still looking into their story,�� Tim said as he showed them another list. ��Most of the others had moved out of the city. We are still looking for them.��

    His team was working hard, but it would take time to search for them all. But he was hopeful that they would have a lead soon enough.

    ��Don��t stop looking,�� Alex instructed, putting his hand on top of his wife, assuring her that his team would do everything until they had found her brother.

    He only hoped that finding him would lead to a solution to their problem and not cause more. If he had transcended as the new leader of the illegal syndicate, he might be more dangerous than Dani thought.

    ��What about Samson? How is he?�� Dani changed the subject, seeing that there was nothing she could do about his brother for now.

    On the other hand, she wished to see his friend, Samson. She still felt she owed him for saving their lives. She could feel she had not done enough topensate for his sacrifice.

    Since the authorities took Samson in custody, she still did not have a chance to visit him for security reasons. But she nned to do so soon as she could arrange it.

    ��He is doing well in the safehouse. Do not worry about him. We are monitoring him closely and his family too.�� Tim assured her, knowing how important the big man was to the princess.

    Since they had him in custody, the princess also asked to have his family ced protection with their security detail. She did not want anything to happen to them.

    ��What about our case with Nick?�� Alex wanted his sentencing done at the soonest possible time.

    He did not want that man to have an opportunity to get out of this case with a technicality or something else. The sooner they could have a verdict on his case, the better.

    ��About that.�� Tim paused, gauging if he should talk about Nick in front of Dani. But when Dani nodded her head, he continued. ��I think he is trying to reach us.��

    It was a very unusual way of getting in touch with them. But it was usually done to avoid going through the system and being noticed. Inmates sent signals that they did not want their enemies to know.

    ��What do you mean?�� Dani questioned, curious at the new information.

    She could not think of why he would want to talk to them. Hiswyers had not sent any transmission about such a request. She would know if there was one.

    But based on Gerald, when she talked to him, he believed that Nick would soon confess and ept his crime. He had already met with Nick��swyers, and they did not have enough evidence to win thewsuit.

    ��I think he is bing frantic with his situation. Trusting lesser people, not even hiswyers. I believe he is about to spill his guts to save his skin.�� Tim informed them.

    He had seen many inmates who felt pressured to tell their secrets to save themselves and make a deal. He could not see Nick as any different.

    From what he had heard in the grapevine, many of his men were turning against him. Hiswyers were hardly doing anything to make his case. He was a desperate man, running out of options.

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657: iming a son

    ��Send him in once he arrives,�� Ethan told her secretary as he closed his eyes for just a bit, leaning on his favorite chair.

    He hardly had a good night��s sleep after what happened yesterday. He knew it was bound to happen and had prepared for it. But still, it had drained most of his strength by simply confessing all his sins.

    Luckily, Laura stood by his side, supporting him through all of this. He recalled the time he told her about his son. She initially suggested looking for him. But he declined.

    He had convinced himself that he was doing the right thing for his friends and his son by staying away and giving them the chance to start a family.

    ��No need to show me in. I am here at your service.�� The man stood by the door, announcing his presence.

    He continued to move forward inside and sat down on the chair he believed was reserved for him. He knew he did not need an invitation since his presence would always be wee in this house.

    He stared at his friend, who looked like he had aged drastically. He heard he had been sick, but he never had the chance to check on him. Still, he was d that he was ok.

    .....

    ��It is about time.�� Ethan opened his eyes, recognizing his friend. He straightened a bit on his seat, focusing his attention on his guest. His secretary excused herself, leaving them alone to discuss their business in private.

    ��You can not me me. I am halfway around the world on vacation, but I came as soon as I received your message.�� He exined as he fixed his casual flowery shirt, recing the usual ck coat and white shirt he loved to wear.

    ��Fine. I am thankful that you are here now, Stockholm.�� Ethan replied, shaking his head to clear his mind from drowsiness.

    He had called for him yesterday as soon as his daughter and son-inw had left the premises. He wanted to find his son before the two could uncover his identity.

    If someone could determine his son��s whereabouts at the soonest possible time, it would be Detective Stockholm. He was still the best in this business. He had tried to use many investigators, but he still had to find someone as good as him.

    ��So, what is this all about?�� The detective crossed his legs while leaning on his chair, making himselffortable as he waited for his new assignment. ��What is the emergency?��

    He could see that this was important for his friend if he had to disturb him and rushed him back to his side. Under normal circumstances, he would not have bothered, but Mr. Hamilton was no ordinary client of his.

    ��I want you to find my son.�� Ethan did not need any introduction to what he wanted. He required results.

    He never believed in beating around the bush. If he wanted something done, he would make it happen. He would not wait for it to fall in hisp. He would look for it.

    ��Wait?�� Suddenly, he leaned closer to him, unable to believe what he had just heard. ��You have a son.�� That was a piece of information he was not expecting. Or would ever expect to hear from him.

    In all his years in this business, that was something he had never heard from the grapevine, not gossip nor a whisper. Therefore, hearing that it was a possibility and Ethan had kept it all this time was explosive news.

    ��Yes, you heard it right. I have a son I had never mentioned to anyone except my wife. But now, Dani and Alex knew about it.�� Ethan began to exin to him.

    After all, the detective needed all the information before starting his investigation. He needed him to find the woman he had impregnated when he was young. His friend that he had betrayed because of his wrong belief about love.

    ��Her mother��s name is Marietta Brown.�� Remembering the name of the woman he believed he first loved.

    He still thought of her quite fondly and his friend, Joaquin. If only he had met Laura during that time, he might have prevented that incident from happening.

    But he was obsessed with the idea of loving her, that it should be him and not Joaquin, that he allowed it to cloud his judgment. At the moment, all he could do was regret and hopefully make amends for his sin.

    ��What else can you tell me about her and your son?�� It would be easier if he could get as much information about the case. So it would be easier for him to find them.

    However, he still could not get over that a man like him could be keeping such a big secret all these years. But he knew that this was not new. Families tend to have skeletons in their closets.

    ��I think he is now the one running the underground syndicate in the city.�� He offered his guest a drink, taking a small amount for himself.

    The doctors did say that he could drink just moderately. Today, he badly needed one. The more he thought of what his son could have ended up within his absence. The more he regretted not being part of his life.

    ��Hmmm!�� Stockholm stared at him as he rummaged his brain for a sudden thought. ��Are we talking about the rumored son of Joaquin Augustus?�� He scratched his beard with his fingers, trying to piece the puzzle. ��Is he your son?��

    He had heard of it. A story like that had run for some time during his time, but it quickly died down, having no substantial proof to support the im.

    ��Yes. If you have not heard, Joaquin and Marietta were my friends before we had a fallout. It was my fault when I got her pregnant.��

    He wondered if Marietta told their son who his father was. Or if Joaquin admitted to him that he was not his father. Now, he could not help but think of what he would tell him once he was face to face with him.

    What did he probably look like now? What could he be doing with his life? The real question he would like to ask was if he had followed Joaquin��s footsteps.

    ��Honestly, I am surprised that you knew them at all. I never heard that you were connected with Joaquin at all.�� The detective could not believe he had known and investigated this man before, but he did not have a whiff of his connection to the gang.

    ��It was easier to erase all traces of my connection to them during that timepared to today.�� He told him.

    He just paid all the people involved and had burned the solid evidence. Then, distance himself from them. It was like he never knew them at all. It was what money could do.

    He had heard about his death. He wanted to visit him, but he was afraid it would open old wounds and unleash their dark secret.

    He knew his presence would not be wee if he started unearthing the past, iming a son he had not cared to look for in the past.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658: Shadows of the underground world

    ��Do you think I can see Samson today?�� She hopefully asked, checking her watch, if she still had time. It was still early.

    She had been thinking of visiting him for some time, but she always had something else urgent to do. Nevertheless, she believed that it was about time that she made time for him. She owed him that much.

    ��We can arrange it if you want to see him today,�� Tim informed his assistant to make the necessary schedule and clear some time for her visit.

    He had seen the big man and had a good conversation with him. He did like his outlook on life. He did not sense that Samson had enjoyed his life of crime.

    Many had not picked the life they led. Circumstances forced them to do things that they did not like but had to for survival. Life never gave them much to choose from, so they ended in a life they never wanted.

    ��This is one of the most secure facilities that the agency owns. Samson is quite safe in this ce.�� Ben informed her as he showed them around the building, passing through several securities.

    ��You have to sign in first before we can proceed inside.�� The guard said to her at the security checkpoint.

    .....

    ��Of course,�� Dani responded as security inspected her for any dangerous weapons. She took the book and signed her name.

    She noticed the other names of the people who hade to see Samson. She saw several familiar names. Then, a name stood out. She had heard of him before. Mike Carter.

    She heard that he was part of the people handling her case against Nick. She still had to meet the man in person, but many said he was a great attorney.

    He was thest one to visit Samson, based on the record. It was not unusual since he was probably checking on their witness and asking for additional information for the case.

    ��Please, proceed inside.�� The security escorted them to the room where Samson had stayed while in this trial.

    She immediately went inside, where Samson was already waiting for her. Alex and Ben followed closely behind her, although they knew that she was safe in his hand.

    ��Princess, you finally came to visit.�� Samson stood from his seat and greeted the woman he had saved.

    He was d that she looked great and that no harm had befallen her after all they had gone through. Until now, he was not sorry that he had helped her.

    ��I am sorry if it took some time toe here, but I assume you are well taken care of and had no problems.�� She wanted an assurance that he was good while in their protection.

    He had been good to her during her captivity and risked his life for her and her husband. The least she could do was return the favor by guaranteeing his safety andfort.

    ��That is ok. I know it has been difficult for you. I am just d that you are now ok.�� Samson smiled at her, showing her that she had nothing to worry about him. ��Besides, I am not going anywhere soon.�� He jokingly said that made Dani smile.

    ��If you need anything else, do not hesitate to ask.�� Alex finally spoke up, also thankful for the assistance that this man had done for them.

    If not for Samson, he was unsure if his men would have rescued them that easily. Maybe if that was the case, more lives might have been lost.

    ��I believe you already provide more than enough.�� Samson already felt blessed to meet this couple. His encounter with them had given him hope in life.

    At first, he thought his life would end in the illegal world he belonged. But they managed to provide him with an opportunity to change the direction of his life.

    He could finally change for the better, and his family did not have to suffer for his mistake. His recent conversation with them was fantastic as he learned that they were doing excellent in their new home.

    ��There is nothing I will not do for you after saving us,�� Dani stated, but she could see that Samson did not want to abuse their generosity.

    He only asked what was fair and did not want more. A trait Dani rarely see in anyone, especially for someone who used to belong in the criminal world.

    ��Anyway, we came here to check on you and ask if there is anything else you can give us about our case.�� Alex appreciated what he already did for them, but if there were anything else he could do for them. He would like to know now.

    He knew that he was so close to finding a way to put Nick permanently in jail and learned the mastermind behind all this. As much as he wanted his wife to meet his brother, he would still make him pay if he was involved in their kidnapping.

    ��As I said before, I never met the big boss. I only heard his voice through phone conversation.�� Samson said, still hesitating whether he should give more information.

    He had promised to help Dani, but could he risk his life and his family again by doing more, by telling them more. However, could he be truly free if the big boss remained atrge.

    ��But anything else you can provide, it would help us with our case.�� Dani insisted, knowing that she was closed to figuring this one out.

    She could feel that he was still keeping something from her. He knew something that he was not sharing. She did not want to force him, but she was feeling desperate.

    At the same time, she was afraid that she was putting too much pressure on him by asking him to risk his life again for her. She believed no amount of money could equal a life.

    ��I know someone that might have an idea of who he is.�� Samson knew that he was risking his neck again for her.

    However, if he would not do this, he would be looking at his shoulder all his life. His family would never be forever safe. He would be forever bound to live in the shadows of the underground world.

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659: Reign supreme

    ��What are you doing here, Edward?�� Duke Frederick asked as he guided his brother into his office after learning that he unexpectedly arrived at his doorstep.

    Usually, if the King came to visit him, he informed him or his staff beforehand. But today, there was no notice that he wasing. He wondered what was so urgent.

    ��I came to check on my brother.�� The King uttered as he scanned the room.

    It had been a while since he hadst visited his brother in his home. Mostly, he summoned his brother to the pce for whatever he needed from him.

    ��You should be resting and not roaming the street of the Kingdom. You should have called for me. I would havee immediately.�� The Duke informed the King, concerned about his welfare.

    Although the doctor said he was out of danger, he still believed he should be resting back in his castle. However, he was d to see his brother well and back in shape.

    ��Well, it is getting boring, being stuck inside that ce with nothing else to do but follow everyone��s orders.�� Edward sat on the soft cushion of the Duke��s favorite armchair.

    .....

    He always wondered if his brother ever regretted giving up the crown. Although he had loved being a King, a part of him still felt his brother had the better deal in this.

    But his brother did not force this on him. Nobody had forced the crown on his head since he freely epted the responsibility. But seeing how he had raised his son, sometimes he could not help but me his position for taking his time away from him.

    ��Just wait till you get backpletely on your feet, and you will be swamped with work once again.�� He told his brother as he sat opposite him and observed his peculiar behavior.

    He still had to find out what his brother came here to do. He could tell that this was not a social call. His brother needed something from him.

    ��Maybe.�� He shrugged his shoulder as if he was not entirely sure of what he said. ��Or I might be out of my chair sooner than I think.�� The King added.

    He had heard from his loyal people that a secret meeting took ce while he rested in his chambers. It had been privy to only the Council members and no one else. Nobody knew what the meeting had been all about except for some spections.

    ��What are you saying, Edward?�� He wondered if his brother was onto what was happening around him.

    Ever since his brother had his attack, the Court had made sure to lessen his responsibility, not wanting him to take on more stress than necessary.

    But he wondered if he had heard of the meeting and had an idea of what they had discussed. But his statement, the King might have a slight idea of what the Council had suggested.

    ��Are they already talking about recing me? Does the Council think that I could not handle my responsibilities anymore?�� He questioned his brother, hoping he would not keep secrets from him.

    As the Council leader, he would be frank about the standing of the Council regarding his ruling. Although he felt as strong as a horse regardless of what happened to him, he could not me the Council for panicking and finding alternatives solutions to the problem.

    Now that his son was not allowed to sit on the throne, he was still without an heir unless Alex epted the responsibility. The question remained. Would he?

    ��Yes, the topic had been ced on the table during the meeting.�� The Duke could never lie to his brother or even to his King.

    It might not be a national emergency, but he was still his brother. He wanted him to prepare himself for the inevitable. There was a point in their lives they had to ept change.

    ��I see.�� The King sighed, feeling a little disappointed, but he had expected as much. However, he was thankful that his brother told him the truth and did not keep this from him.

    He leaned closer, resting his elbows on his knees, contemting what he had just heard. Now that there was a chance that he would step down from his position, he wondered what the Council had decided on his ce.

    ��It is still only spection if you will not return to your previous health. It is not final and binding.�� The Duke told his brother, not wanting him to feel that he and the Council had betrayed him and his title.

    There was a rule and a process that they had to follow. It was not as simple as dethroning a King from his position. There would be deliberations and evidence that needed to be submitted before they could proceed to change leadership.

    ��When there is fire, someone is feeding it with fuel.�� The King resignedly uttered, staring at his brother as if he knew that there was more to the story.

    He was not naive. He could tell that this idea did note to life without someone opening up the topic. Someone wanted his position, and he doubted it was his brother.

    As far as he knew, his brother would not force his son to this responsibility unless Alex would want it himself. In the past, Alex had already declined the throne more than once. Who else wanted to be King?

    ��Do you trust me?�� The Duke asked his brother. ��For now, all I want from you is rest. Let me handle this.��

    He did not wait for the King��s answer. He knew that he did. However, he needed his brother to concentrate on getting himself better while he handled the situation. He would ask for his help if he needed it.

    ��I do, but I am not an imbecile. I can still think and act just like you.�� The King said, not agreeing that his brother took the entire burden onto himself.

    Whatever was happening in his Kingdom, he wanted to be part of resolving it. After all, he was still the King that ruled over all of them.

    ��I am sorry, but you are right. You deserve to know everything that is happening around you. I should have treated you like you are already on your deathbed.�� He smiled at his younger brother, standing up from his seat and tapping him on the shoulder.

    He knew if someone could help him with this problem, it would be his brother. Nobody would have a better opinion on this matter than the King himself.

    ��It is about time somebody recognized that I am still alive and kicking.�� The King jokingly told his brother as he tapped his brother��s hand. ��Tell me. What is going on?��

    He was not concerned that the Council was already thinking of recing him in his position. He would dly ept his fate if they found him not fit to be King of their Kingdom anymore.

    Maybe it would be a blessing in disguise in his case. He could finally have the peace that his brother felt when he had declined the crown.

    But he still wished to know what fatey ahead of their Kingdom. Who would be the next leader to take his ce? Who would reign supreme?

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660: Only child

    ��What are you doing?�� She looked at her husband��s face as he held her close to his body.

    As soon as they stepped in the front door of their new apartment, Alex suddenly lifted her in his arms. The suddenness did surprise her, but she soon realized the act was only natural.

    As a newly married couple entering their first home, tradition dictated that the groom carried his bride inside the house. In this case, their new apartment.

    ��Making you the happiest bride in the world.�� He smiled at his wife, showing her how much he wanted to do this for her.

    After theirst visit, Haley insisted they had to stay away until she had finished all the rest of the renovations and decorations.

    He finally opened the door and revealed the first part of the house. It was the hallway leading to the living room. But from their viewpoint, they could already see their beautiful apartment.

    ��Wow, Haley did a great job.�� Dani could not stare at their new home.

    .....

    Alex already sent most of their private things and had his assistant buy grocery stuff. Therefore, they could move in at this moment.

    She looked at the masterpiece in the center of the elegant firece. It was arge painting of their wedding picture. Whoever painted it did a marvelous job since it looked very simr to the original piece.

    ��That is Haley��s wedding gift to us,�� Alex informed her, seeing that she had been staring at it for a long time. ��Let me show you the rest of our home.��

    Haley had asked him to provide her with a picture of the wedding. He questioned her purpose. Haley exined her n to surprise her friend with a portrait.

    ��She always has a great talent.�� She always admired the paintings she had made in the past. Although she seldom painted anymore, concentrating on her architectural career.

    ��What about this one?�� Alex showed her to another area of the house.

    He pulled her to the balcony. It was still full of fresh flowers, but it would soon wither away from the cold, but for now, it had brightened the small space and added to the view of the city.

    ��This is beautiful.�� She smiled at the magnificent sight before her.

    She would never get tired of looking at the tall skyscrapers that tried to reach the sky. It was a great contrast to the glorious view of the blue horizon behind it.

    ��Come on. I want to show you something else.�� He pulled her again inside the house and went on to the set of stairs.

    Soon, they were going through the rest of the rooms in the apartment. There was still one room that had nothing on it. It was just a nk white painted room, bare of any furniture.

    ��What is this room?�� She asked, curious about what his husband had nned for this.

    She had contributed most of the ideas for the living room and another part of the house. While the rest, she had left to Alex��s discretion.

    ��I did not want to mess up with this one. I thought you might want to design it once we have our baby.�� Alex tilted his face down to her, staring into her reaction to his n.

    He could not wait for her to carry his child. He wanted to have a baby as soon as possible. He did not mind one or two or even three as long as the child would be healthy.

    ��Oh!�� She was not shocked, but she did not want to rush things. She had heard that the more one waited for a baby, the less likely it woulde. She just wanted to enjoy their marriage life first and allow fate to surprise them with their firstborn.

    ��Aren��t you excited to have a baby?�� Alex asked, slightly confused with her response. He was expecting a bit of enthusiasm in her face, but he could tell that she also wanted kids. They had talked about it before.

    ��I want to have kids. You know I do.�� She quickly answered, seeing the concern on his face. ��But I do not mind waiting for it until we are both ready to have them.��

    She did not wish him to think she had changed her mind about this. She did not want her to focus on it since they were still in the middle of many things.

    ��I understand that we are going through several changes, then the case, and now finding your brother.�� He could see that she was feeling guilty for the way she reacted. But he did not want her to be. ��But if a babyes, I think it will be a blessing.��

    He did not want this to be an issue or a misunderstanding between them. He was willing to wait until his wife was ready to have a child.

    ��I know our child will be a blessing. A great gift we will both cherish.�� Dani stared into his eyes, understanding what his husband wished to tell her. ��But I don��t want you to expect it toe soon. I do not like to see you disappointed.��

    Although they had stopped using contraceptives since they got married, she was still not pregnant until now. She believed that the stress that she had gone through prevented her from conceiving a child.

    ��No. I will not be disappointed if we don��t have a biological child. That is not the point. I only want to raise a child with you. Because I know you will be a great mother.�� He corrected her assumption.

    At the same time, he did not realize that he was putting too much pressure on her by constantly asking her to produce him an heir. It was not his intention, but now he believed that was the case.

    ��You are willing to adopt if I can not have a child.�� She was surprised by this revtion. Most men would like their flesh and blood, not a babying from an institution.

    It was not like she was barren or had a likelihood to be, but she could not help but worry about not being able to provide him a son.

    Based on her experience, most of them preferred a male child over a girl. Luckily for her, even if her father wanted a son, he still loved her like she was his entire world as if she was his only child.

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661: The bounty on the head

    ��Do you think he would be cooperating with us this time?�� Dani asked Ben, who was driving her to meet Alexter on.

    After hearing what Tim said about Nick trying to get in touch with them and careful deliberation, Alex finally agreed with her that they should at least check what he had to say beforepletely shutting him off.

    Maybe he had valuable information he could share with them. He might be a slimeball, a despicable man, but he still had information that had led them to some good leads. Maybe he had a few more things he was hiding from them, using it as hisst card.

    ��I think he might have something, but he is bing more desperate to use it. I think he believes that his life might be in danger.�� Ben answered her, quickly ncing at her in the rearview mirror.

    Words on the street, there was already a price on his head. Rumor was spreading of someone offering a nice reward to whoever would be the first to put him down.

    Tim��s contact had not yet materialized a credible witness to confirm this allegation. For now, it was a rumor with no foundation, but they could not be too sure. It might be true.

    ��So, someone else wants his silence.�� Dani was not surprised by this. It was only natural for cases like this to be violent. She had seen worse.

    .....

    But she was hoping that she would be able to talk to him before the other party got to him. In this case, she believed it would probably be her brother who was behind this.

    If her spection was true, just like what Alex had told her before. She should expect the worse and think that her brother was the one running the show on the other end.

    ��I believe so.�� Ben had no n to hide anything from her. After the ordeal she had gone through, he believed she was more resilient and strong-willed than any woman he had met before.

    She could handle what else might being her way, especially if she knew what was happening around her. The more prepared she was, the better her chance of surviving what mighte her way.

    ��Then, I guessed we should hurry before anyone else learns of our ns and stops us.�� She told her security, not wanting to waste any more of their time.

    She sat quietly on the back of her seat as she contemted the questions she wanted to ask the man that had caused so much trouble in her life.

    Was she ready to face him again without losing her cool? After what he had done to her and her husband, she knew how traumatized she was.

    She acted rxed and collected but deep inside, she was shaking like a leaf every time she would think of that time they were in captivity.

    ��Are you sure you are ready to see him?�� Ben asked. Although, he could already see the determination in her eyes.

    It was his job to protect her from anything that might harm her. So, if there might be a slight chance that she was not ready for this, he would want to know so he would know how to act around her.

    ��I have no idea if I will ever be ready for this. But I know I have to do this.�� She was not going to pretend that she knew what she was doing.

    But she would do this because it was necessary. She would face this fear because it was the only way she had to fight it. Fearing fear itself was not the way to recovery.

    Facing whatever was gripping your heart and preventing you from breathing was the only way to beat it. She might fail on her first try, but she could always do it again until she found a way to control her fear and ovee it.

    ��At least you can be assured that Sir Alex would be there, together with Tim and me.�� Ben smiled at her through the small mirror, and she knew she felt better.

    He was right, she thought. She had nothing to fear since all they had been doing all this time was protect her. Ben might have failed once, but it did not mean that he was not trying his best.

    It was an unfortunate ident that she knew would never happen again. But she also came prepared. She took lessons about self-defense, realizing that she also needed some protection, at least a refresher course to jag her memory.

    ��Thanks again for everything, Ben,�� Dani knew that words would never be enough for what Ben and men like him were doing for people like her.

    Many people with money and power disregarded what these men did for them because they thought they were paying them more than enough for their life and sacrifice.

    But nobody could put a price on a man��s head. They deserved more than that. Not even a criminal like Nick deserved to die because a man said so.

    Now, she suddenly wondered if her father had something to do with the price on his head. She knew how much her father hated Nick after all he had done. Now, she could not help but think that he might be one of them who had put a bounty on his head.

    ��Are we still far?�� She asked as she checked on her phone for any messages.

    She had never been in a correction facility before. She did not usually handle criminal cases. Therefore, there was no need for her to go to such ces.

    She had seen what it looked like on the inside of a cell.

    She assumed that it would not be easy to be locked inside for a long time. At least, she was basing it on the deposition cases she had worked on before.

    ��We are just a few minutes away.�� Ben looked at his watch before ncing again on her way. ��But I had received word that Tim and Ben had already arrived. They would be waiting for us at the gates.��

    He could not see any problem at this point. Most of the security inside were allies. He was confident that everything would run smoothly, but he would still be vignt for anything that might go wrong.

    ��Honestly, I can not wait for this to be over.�� She smiled at Ben, who was not just her security anymore.

    He was more than that. He was a friend and a brother like what Alex had told her. These men had risked their lives for them not because they were paying them but because they were their extended family.

    As they neared the facility, she was surprised by themotion at the gates. She was expecting it to be quiet with not much activity. But red lights and loud sirens were booming around them.

    ��Something is wrong?�� Ben said as he stared at themotion not far from them.

    He quickly called his boss to verify the matter. He would not proceed if they deemed that the princess would be in danger. He would not take that risk.

    ��What?�� Ben asked, talking rapidly on the phone.

    She could partially hear what he was saying, but she had no idea what the other said on the other line. But from what she heard so far, she knew something was wrong. Now, her mind was back to the bounty on the head.

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662: Bang!

    ��What do you mean?�� Nick shouted on the phone, unable to believe that hiswyer could not even get him to transfer to another facility.

    He could already feel that his other inmates were staring at him as if they knew something he did not. He had managed to make friends with some. But in this ce, you could never trust anybody.

    They might seem friendly to him because they knew he had money, but once someone offered them more, they would turn their back on him. They might even be the ones who would stab him in the back.

    ��That is not eptable.�� He shouted again, finding all hiswyers ipetent. He still rotted in jail. Yet, he kept paying them an enormous amount of money for their retainers fee.

    He was afraid that if he did not get out of this ce soon. He might die in his bed as he slept or now as he walked back in the hallway towards his cell.

    He mmed the phone into its ce and walked back to the door where a guard was waiting for him to finish. He just used up his pass for the day. Now, he could not call anyone else.

    ��Aren��t there anyone else looking for me?�� He asked, hoping that something else would make this day less gloomy.

    .....

    The man he ordered to contact his enemies said that the other party had already received his message. He just had to wait for the response.

    But he hoped that they woulde soon. He hoped they hade yesterday. He would have called them if he had their number. But he was left to wait until they came to respond to his heed.

    They were hisst chance to get out of this ce. He would do anything and say anything as long as they would help him get out of this hellhole.

    ��No one is looking for you.�� The guard said as he opened the door to let him pass him. He felt the iron rod stuck into his back, poking him to speed up his movement.

    ��Come on, back to your cell. Hurry up.�� The man said impatiently. He slightly flinched from the impact, although it did not hurt that much. Still, it reminded him not to anger the guards.

    ��Ok. I am walking as fast as I can.�� He tried to widen his stride, making his feet move quicker.

    He could see the other guards looking their way while the other inmates avoided getting their attention. Nobody wanted to mess with the guards. Because inside this cell, they were no match with them.

    A guard had already beaten him before, and he had no n for a repeat. But he could not run because that would also anger the guards. He just walked ahead of the guard, using a slightly quicker pace.

    ��Hey, Mister Travis.�� He heard a bulky man inside a cell he had not seen before. ��You should hang out with us sometime.�� The man shouted at him as he continued to walk back to his cell.

    He turned his head in his direction, examining his face for recognition, but he believed it was the first time he had seen him. He must be new inside, or he would have recognized his face.

    He also quickly looked away, avoiding making any eye contact with the other prisoners. It was not wise to look at them directly into their eyes unless he was asking for trouble.

    He was beginning to learn the rules inside a prison. He was not referring to the regtions set by the authorities but thews of the inmates.

    ��You.�� A guard shouted, probably referring to the other man. ��Keep your voice down.�� He heard the guard instruct, but he continued on his way without looking back.

    There was something off about the man when he briefly nced in his way. His eyes were sharped as they stared at him. He seemed to be in deep thought.

    He sensed something off about him as if he could not trust him. Not that he could trust anyone else around here. Still, he had to stay away from him until he figured out who he was.

    ��Hey, is that Travis?�� Another guard shouted at their back. He asked the other guard, apanying him back to his cell.

    ��Yes, why?�� The guard at his back asked, making him curious why the other one was asking for him.

    He wondered what he did now. Or, if finally, he had a new visitor who might bring him some good news. He was hopeful for thetter since he knew his time was running out.

    The big boss might not have liked his response to his offer. But he could not take the entire fall for this. He might be guilty of some of it, but not everything was entirely his idea.

    ��The warden assigned him in the bathroom duty today. He wanted him to clean the west wing.�� The other guard walked towards him, looking at him from his head to his toes as if he was sizing him up.

    He maintained his silence, not wanting to anger any of them. He had enough problems to deal with, learning that answering back would not help him with his situation.

    ��I still had a few things to do, so could you take him?�� The guard who was behind him said.

    Suddenly, he was walking away from his cell and turning into a hallway that would bring him to the designated location. He had learned that, despite his wealth, he could not avoid the disgusting chores inside this facility.

    He had washed greasy dishes in the kitchen, helped in theundry, and dug dirt in the garden. He was not surprised by this new task anymore. He could already imagine the nasty condition of the bathroom he would be cleaning.

    ��The warden needs this spotless.�� The guard pointed to him the cleaning materials already waiting for him on the other side of the dirty and stinky room.

    It looked like the bathroom had not been cleaned for quite some time. But that was not unusual since this part of the prison was not frequented by the inmates.

    ��Yes, I will do my best.�� He even saluted the guard as he walked out of the room with his fingers pinching his nose.

    He knew the guard would not stay far away, but he would be at a considerable distance, out of the reach of the stenching from this room.

    He could not even try to take a deep breath because it had smelled so bad. He quickly grabbed the bleach and soap, putting them in the pale with water.

    ��Big boss, if you think this would scare me, you are wrong.�� He mouthed in the empty room. His voice echoed and bounced through the walls.

    He ced the sponge on the water, scrubbing the tiled walls, and making the suds drip down to the floor. He thought that should help with the smell as he let the cleaning detergent do its job.

    He started whistling, not wanting the eerie silence to get to him. This silly task would not break him down. He was made tougher than this.

    Bang!

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663: The end was near

    Bang!

    Something dropped to the floor behind him. It had made a big noise that reverberated around the room. He was slightly startled hearing the sudden loud noise.

    He quickly turned around to see some of the cleaning materials scattered around the floor. Then, a man walked out of the shadows, showing his tall figure.

    Judging from the smirk on his face, he was the cause of themotion. He must have intentionally knocked off the bottles that sent them flying on the different areas of the floor.

    ��What do you want?�� Nick recognized the man as the one who had called him earlier as he walked back to his cell. And he did not like his presence inside the small empty stall.

    He dropped the sponge he was using back to the pale and kept his position away from the man. He wondered what he needed this time, but he could not help the slight fear that crept to his spine.

    He did not like the way he was staring at him. He could see the evil gleam in his eyes as if he was nning something untoward toward him.

    .....

    ��I heard that you are cleaning this ce by yourself. I thought I might as well check if you need something.�� The man who had not identified himself spoke up in the quiet room.

    He walked further inside the room, letting his eyes roam the different cubicles in the room. It was like he was checking if anyone else was present with them.

    ��Well, I need someone to scrub those bowls.�� He sarcastically answered the man, pointing to the cubicles he had just looked at a moment ago.

    He straightened his back, standing tall, showing the man he was not afraid of him. He would not be easily intimidated by him if that was his purpose. He would not back down that easily.

    ��That certainly looks nasty.�� The man responded as he briefly nced inside the cubicle before returning his attention to him.

    He scrunched his nose, appearing disgusted by the scene before him. Then he grabbed a detergent left on the counter and read thebel.

    ��Yes, this entire ce is nasty.�� He never wavered his eyes away from his unknownpany, watching his every move.

    He was not entirely referring to the room or the facility. He was also directing his words to the people around him, particrly the man before him. He could see that he was up to something no good, and he should never allow his guard down.

    One thing he had learned during his stay in this ce, everybody wanted something. But that was not what bothered him. It was how they nned to get it.

    He believed he was no different. Everybody in this joint would do anything for money, power, or freedom. With that knowledge, he knew his life might be in constant danger.

    ��Yeah, I agree with you with that one.�� The man answered him as if he was trying to gain his trust.

    However, he would not allow such words to fool him. He knew he had to be alert and careful around this man before he ended up lying on the tiles with pools of his blood covering the floor.

    ��If you came here to help, you can do those areas.�� He pointed to the one that was on the other end. ��If not, I would appreciate it if you would just leave.��

    He would not let him anywhere near him, afraid that he would suddenly put a knife at his back. But he would still be vignt if he nned to stay for long as hispany.

    He had no idea where the guard was. If he suddenly decided to attack him, he was not confident if he could defend himself with his size. But he would try his best since it was his life on the line.

    ��The warden did order me toe here, so I had no choice on the matter.�� The man said as he grabbed another set of pale but did not put soap or bleach on it. Instead, he slowly walked toward him.

    He had this determined look on his expression that sent shivers through his entire body. His eyes were not zing with fury but more of what predators used when they hunted their prey.

    Somehow he knew it was his end when the man dropped the pale in front of him, slightly spilling its contents. Then, he finally pulled something out of his back, a sharp metallic object that sparkled when the light from the window hit its surface.

    ��Why are you doing this? Who ordered you to do this? Who are you working for?�� He muttered his questions as he made hisst stand.

    He was not a fighter. He might look fit, but he had never fought any of his battles. He had his men fight for him. But now, he realized that his men were not here to defend him.

    However, he still had his brain. He believed he could stille up with something. He was not ready to give up yet. He still had one more card he could use.

    ��It doesn��t matter. In a few minutes, you would not need those answers.�� The man said, aiming the knife in front of him.

    He could see that he was determined to kill him. He might have been sent here for that specific purpose, to end his life. He wondered who had ordered him. Was the warden included in the payroll?

    ��Whatever they were paying you, I will double it.�� He finally offered the man, knowing that money was the usual savior in this scene.

    It was the only thing that could spare his life. If the man was greedy enough, he might still have a chance to survive this. But if not, he had no idea how he could dodge his attack.

    He seemed to be skilled at killing people from the way he was holding his knife. Not that he would know much about knives. He never used one except on a few asions in the kitchen.

    If he only had a gun at his disposal, he would have shot him instantly, right between his eyes, without blinking. But all he had was a sponge and a pale of water with soap.

    ��Money?�� The man gradually stopped in his tracks as if thinking about his offer. It slightly gave him hope.

    If he could convince this man that sparing his life would be more lucrative for him, maybe he could still save his life.

    ��Yes, I will triple whatever they were paying you to kill me.�� He upgraded his offer, hoping that it should increase his chances of survival in his hand.

    ��And how do you propose to pay me?�� The man asked, lowering his weapon on his thigh as he loomed closer. He thought the man seemed to be listening to reason.

    ��By arranging a transfer to your ount or giving it to you, cash.�� He quickly replied, seizing the chance to convince him.

    ��That is a tempting offer.�� The big man moved one step closer, but before he realized what he had nned to do. He was toote.

    The man moved swiftly, using the opportunity to strike him while his guard was down. He wanted to fight back, but there was nothing else he could do.

    He grabbed his shoulders, holding on to this unknown man for support. He tilted his head, staring into the man��s eyes. He knew fear when he saw one. It reflected in his eyes.

    He knew then that the end was near.

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664: Uncovered the truth

    She still could not believe it. Her eyes wandered around the sterile room, staring at the clean white walls. The entire space was bright as lights illuminated everything around her.

    She never wished for this. It was not what she wanted for a man like him despite his many wrongdoings. Her head finally tilted down, focusing on the bed before her.

    Her eyesnded on the pure white sheet covering his body from head to toe. She heard what the doctors said. He was proimed dead on arrival. There was nothing they could do for him anymore.

    ��Are you ok?�� A hand touched her shoulders, emitting warmth to her shivering skin.

    The cold temperature of the room did not make her tremble, but the thought that he was finally gone had shaken her to the very core.

    She turned her head at her back, staring into her husband��s eyes full of concern for her. She had no idea what he might be thinking, but she wanted to reassure him that she was ok by forcing a smile on her lips.

    ��I wanted him to pay for his sin, but not like this.�� She nodded her head at the police officer handling the case. She wanted to see him onest time. ��I was hoping that he would realize what he had done and repent for his sin.��

    .....

    The officer slowly lowered the white sheet down his chest, revealing his face to her. Hisplexion had turned white as blood stopped circting in his body.

    She still recognized him, remembering the man that she used to love. Yes, she admitted to loving this man before she learned how despicable he was. That was why it hurt so much when he betrayed her and used her for his interest.

    ��I am sorry about this, Dani,�� Alex responded, wishing he could wipe away the sorrow on his wife��s face. ��But, we don��t hold his fate in our hands.�� That was the truth.

    He wanted him dead. He believed that going to jail would never be enough punishment for all he had done. He also felt that a man like Nick would never change.

    He would always find a way to manipte the system. Once he got out, he would find a way to insert himself and start another havoc in their lives. In his opinion, whatever happened to Nick, he deserved it.

    ��I know you are right.�� She focused her attention onest time on his cold, lifeless face. It was thest time she would see him. Finally, she would bury him for good, together with her nightmares.

    She never believed in the death penalty, hoping that even the worse criminals deserved a second chance. But what happened to Nick was worse than being electrocuted on a chair because he did not go through the due process.

    Killing him in cold blood was a coward��s way. He should have had the chance to defend himself, but from the report of the jail warden, he was found in an isted ce, lying on a pool of his blood, barely alive. There was no suspect.

    ��Shall we go?�� Alex wrapped her in his arms, enveloping her cold body in his warmth. When she nodded her head, he pulled her away from the dead body of her ex-fiance.

    After a few minutes, she was exiting the backdoor of the hospital, away from the media frenzy, wanting to get a scoop on thetest news.

    ��Do you think Dad had anything to do with this?�� She asked once they were alone in the backseat of the car, on their way back home.

    She could not help but think that her father might have something to do with his death. She knew that her father was not a murderer, but she wondered if he could do this because he wanted to protect her.

    ��No. I am sure that Ethan had nothing to do with this.�� Alex assured her.

    They might have thought about it, even nned to have him executed. But they could not push through with it, considering what it would do to Dani if she ever found out.

    ��Then, it is probably my brother who did this.�� Concluding that he might have the motive for wanting Nick��s silence.

    Suddenly, fear crawled into her mind as she looked outside her window. If her brother was capable of such a criminal act, she wondered what else he could do to her and her loved ones.

    ��We don��t know that, but we could not discount the possibility.�� Alex also had the same conclusion and came up with the same thing.

    He wished that a different circumstance awaited Dani when she eventually learned about her brother��s identity. He hoped that her brother was living somewhere far away from all of this.

    But he could not disregard that he might be the one running the underground syndicate. He also wanted his wife prepared for the worse. Whoever her brother was. He might be the mastermind of all this crime.

    ��I think you should rest for the day,�� Alex suggested, seeing the toll the death of Nick had on her.

    He pulled her closer to him, cradling her body against his as heforted her. He was not jealous of the way she reacted to Nick��s death.

    He knew that whatever she felt for the man had been special during the time. But he had always been confident that what she felt for him was true love. There was noparison.

    ��No, that is not what I need.�� She hastily objected, believing that she was not that weak.

    She might be affected by his death. Still, she had obligations to fulfill. That should not stop her from continuing her day. She asked her husband to drop her at her office, where she still had a few things to do.

    She would deal with the rest of the issues when the police had finalized the reports. For now, she would concentrate on her job and do the things where she would be helpful.

    ��Shall I pick you upter?�� He offered, not wanting her to be alone. It was the only thing he could do for her for now.

    He would get to the bottom of this. He would not stop until he had uncovered the truth behind everything happening around them.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665: Lonely soul

    ��I have an answer for you.�� The man standing at his door announced without asking for permission to speak. He proceeded inside the room without waiting for an invitation.

    He continued to walk inside, only stopping when he stood a foot away from the front of his desk. Then, he dropped a folder in front of him without saying another word.

    His guest just smiled and took a seat on the avable chair, full of confidence and satisfaction on his face. He thought that the man must have something good to be in this enthusiastic mood.

    ��That sounds great, Stockholm.�� He said, dropping everything he was doing and concentrating his attention on the man before him, studying him under his peripheral vision.

    He picked up the file from his table and waved it in front of him, confirming the authenticity of his work. When the man nodded, he opened the file and skimmed through it.

    His eyes sharpened on the information written in the documents. He could not believe what he was reading from this discovery that his most trusted investigator had dug up.

    ��I worked day and night to get that information, Ethan.�� He proudly stated. ��It was not easy because your friend Joaquin had paid a lot of people to hide them.��

    .....

    He had to go through several of his contacts. It was not easy since his reference was way back years ago. Most people who might know the story had already died or moved away.

    ��How urate is this information?�� Ethan could not rely on hearsay or possibilities. He needed urate information regarding the identity of his son.

    He could feel his heart beating as the name registered in his mind. His name was familiar. He had heard that name before. However, he would have never guessed that his son could be him.

    ��It is one of my finest work.�� The detective proimed to his friend and most important client. For him, that was a masterpiece.

    In his years in this business, he had never used as many favors to get this information. He had never worked this hard to solve this mystery in a short time.

    But he did this because his dear friend needed his answer. Therefore, he would put his life and career on the line, standing by what he had reported in those documents.

    ��Thank you, Stockholm. As usual, you never failed me.�� Ethan would never doubt his word. If his friend said that this was the truth, he believed him.

    There was no reason for him to question his honor or his skills in this business. He had always delivered a good quality of work. If he made a few mistakes, it was never intentional. But this one, he could see that he was confident about it.

    ��I think my services are no longer needed but do not hesitate to call me again if you need my help.�� Stockholm moved out of the chair and saluted his friend.

    His friend would send his fee through the usual means. Sometimes, he declined his excessive payments, but he still sent them anyway. But he just repaid him with good service.

    Ethan was wealthier anyway than he or anyone he knew. He could very well afford his rates. Still, he would always consider Ethan his friend, believing it went both ways.

    ��Oh, I never knew that we havepany.�� Another voice came through the door, but he quickly recognized her as his wife.

    She looked lovely as ever. But still, the toll of all the stress, all that was happening to themtely. It showed on the etched on her face.

    He wished he could ease her worries. But for them to get through this, they had to face each one head-on without hesitation or fear. They could not keep hiding from the truth and running from the past.

    ��I am already leaving and going back to my vacation. But it was nice seeing that you are back on your feet, Ethan.�� Stockholm stood from his chair and shook his friend��s hand.

    Then, he turned to thedy that was walking toward them. ��It was always lovely to see you, Laura.�� He kissed her warm hands before saying his farewell to the friendly couple.

    It was time that he went back to his life and let them deal with their lives. He could only hope that the information he had provided them would help them fix their family and not tear it apart.

    ��Did he get the information that we needed?�� Laura asked her husband as she stood in front of his seat and watched the retreating back of the private detective.

    She knew that he was not just a friend of the family. She had always known that he had been helping her husband secretly, but she never usually meddled with their business.

    This time, she knew she had to be a part of this situation. She could not sit in the corner and quietly watch on the sidelines. She had to actively participate if that was the only way to keep this family together.

    ��She had kept their identity well hidden. Joaquin also made sure to erase every evidence of their existence.�� Ethan began exining to his wife what the report said.

    ��Then, how did Stockholm learn of his identity?�� Laura quickly interjected, slightly confused with the situation.

    She knew she should have waited for the rest of the story, but she was either too excited to know who the boy was or too frightened to discover his connection to them.

    ��Fortunately for us, he decided to use his mother��s surname.�� He told his wife, moving the document in front of her.

    He could see the confusion in her eyes. There was no recognition in them. Why would there be? She never had the opportunity to know these people.

    But if she had learned who his son was, she might suddenly feel different. At this point, there was no reason to rm her. He would deal with this on his own at this point.

    ��Do you recognize his name?�� She asked, having no idea who was the man on the report. ��Did Stockholm include where he is now?�� She kept asking, hoping to find answers to her many questions.

    If what they had been saying was true, she would like to know who this man was in their lives. Was he a threat to their peace, creating havoc in their lives? Or was he just another lonely soul, looking for answers just like them?

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666: Some secrets were better left unsaid

    ��Amelia. d I caught you.�� She cringed when she heard her father��s voice calling to her, stopping her in her tracks when she was about to leave the house.

    She had been avoiding him all day, but somehow, she still bumped into him on her way out of the door. She gradually turned around and faced him, not particrly happy to see him.

    ��I hope you finally change your mind,�� He abruptly said to her, using hismanding voice to intimidate her.

    She knew that he would insist on his ns, but she was not interested. She only extended her stay because she had promised her friend that they would go out tonight.

    ��I am not marrying Lance, Dad.�� She said. ��That is my final decision. I am leaving this ce tomorrow.�� She voiced out explicitly her n, not wanting her father to misinterpret or think otherwise.

    She had loved Lance with all her heart ever since she could remember, but she was not forcing him into this marriage because their parents wanted them to extend their wealth and power. She would not be a pawn in their merger ns.

    ��I hope you will rethink your decision because I am only thinking of what is best for you,�� Leonardo told his daughter, letting his voice boom in the room, emphasizing his wish for this marriage to push through.

    .....

    He always believed that his daughter had been a spoiled brat, ming his wife for indulging all her whims. She was rebellious and an ingrate to all he had done for her.

    However, he thought this was her chance to show that she cared about this family and their legacy by marrying her childhood friend. Besides, he was doing her a favor by choosing someone she loved.

    ��I am sorry, Dad, but I need to leave.�� She moved closer to the door, finally ignoring her father, irritated by his assumption of knowing what she wanted and needed.

    Growing up, she wished her father would give a damn about her life. She always hoped he would show interest in what she did, but that time was long gone. She had no use for it now.

    She just wanted to be left alone to do what she wished with her life. She had to go away again. So she could get over her obsession with Lance. Hopefully, someday she would find the man for her that she deserved.

    ��By the way, I was looking for you earlier because I need to tell you that Thomas and Lance will be dining with us tomorrow night.�� His father continued to talk to her despite her walking away.

    ��I do wish you will join us before you leave. Lance, at least, deserves to see you before you disappear on us again.�� She heard her father say before she could exit the door.

    She tried not to look back or stop because she already knew what her father was doing. He knew how much his emotional ckmail affected her. He knew using Lance would make her change her ns.

    ��Damn!�� She mildly pped both sides of her cheeks to wake her up from the reality that her father never cared about her. He never did and never will.

    However, hearing that Lance would be expecting her for dinner made her think if she could abandon him without even saying goodbye.

    Maybe seeing him onest time would finally give her the closure she needed instead of her just running away again from him like what she didst time.

    She put her car in reverse and started her engine. She badly needed the drink that her friend offered her. Then, maybe in the morning, she could think more clearly.

    ��I thought you would never show up.�� Eida was already sitting at the table she had reserved for them.

    She arrived a few minutes earlier than their schedule, but she did not mind waiting because she had a few things she had to deal with anyway.

    She had been on her phone for thest ten minutes, dealing with an issue with one of her stories. But she was d that her friend was here now. They could finally keep updated with their lives.

    The other day had been a hectic schedule for her. Therefore, she asked her friend to meet her tonight instead.

    ��I am sorry.�� Amelia quickly apologized, knowing that she was a littlete. ��I was held up.�� She did not want to borate on her reason for it as she ordered her food and a ss of wine.

    ��How have you been?�� She excitedly asked, wanting to forget her earlier conversation with her dad. Her friend offered a good distraction from her problems. ��Are you dating someone?��

    She would rather ask the questions instead of answering hers. Her friend could be nosy sometimes, but that was her job. Luckily, anything she told her did not end up in the news.

    But tonight, she was in a dilemma whether to confide in her or keep it to herself. At the moment, she just wanted to hear what her friend was doing with her life and see what the rest of the night would bring.

    ��Easy with the questions.�� Eida raised her brows at her, seeing that her barriers were up. She could only guess that it had to do with her father. ��What is going on with you?��

    That was always her case. But she wondered about the childhood sweetheart that she used to tell her. Nothing about him hade up yet.

    She never knew his name because she would rather keep it to herself, but she knew how much her friend liked him, enough to run away from her unrequited love.

    ��I am sorry. I am just curious about the recording that I heard. It seemed that it was so passionate, it could be something more.�� She teased her friend, trying to redirect her friend��s attention back to her.

    She could already see the reporter in her itching to ask her questions that were swirling in her mind. But she was not yet ready to answer them.

    She believed that anything to do with Lance was something she should keep to herself. Some things were easy to share, but some secrets were better left unsaid.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667: A reporter, not a romance novelist

    She was d that her friend was starting to be bold with her questions, but the timing was not right. Or the subject.

    ��As I said, it was a one-time thing.�� She dismissed the topic, not wanting to borate more.

    She had been distracting herself with work all day, avoiding thinking about him or whatever happened to them. So far, it had worked until now that her friend had to bring it up again.

    She admitted that it was one of the most passionate encounters she had the pleasure to experience, making it quite unforgettable. But she had to forget it, knowing that she had no ns of getting involved with the prince.

    She also doubted that the prince would want anything to do with her. It was a night of passion but a mistake nevertheless. She would not dwell too much on it because it was a waste of her time. She believed the prince was probably regretting it by now.

    ��Besides, it was a mistake.�� She quickly added, seeing the curiosity in her friend��s eyes. ��He was a client and a story. I should not have involved myself in that way.��

    Her friend knew how she was a stickler for her rules. It was the first time she had broken that rule, and she had no n to do it again. She should never have slept with a person she was doing a story on. That was just unprofessional.

    .....

    ��Precisely.�� Her friend shrieked loudly, making some of the diners look in their direction. ��He was a client.�� She toned down her voice, realizing the attention she was getting. ��He must be special for you to break your most sacred rule.�� She kept giggling.

    Eida suddenly regretted saying too much, seeing that her friend was putting two and two and arriving at ten. Her friend��s eyes lit up like a firework when she thought she hade up with the answer that would solve all their problems.

    ��Nope. Don��t go there.�� She warned her friend, thinking that she was jumping to a conclusion. ��He is nothing but a story. I was horny, and he provided the relief to my itch.��

    It sounded vulgar even to her ears, but she had to say it so that her friend would stop harassing her about him. That was thest thing she wanted to do. To talk about a man that she was trying to forget.

    Although, it would be hard since she was still trying hard to finish the story. And she had barely started doing her piece. Then, she wondered if she should still do the live interview. But that would be tooplicated.

    ��I doubt that. You could have any guy in this bar if you are only looking for someone to scratch your itch.�� Amelia stared at her friend, waiting for her reaction.

    It had been a while since she had talked to her friend like this. But she knew she could still remember some of her telltale signs if she was lying to her.

    In truth, Eida was just the second person she could talk to about her personal life. She could talk about many things, but anything that rted to her personal feelings, she rather bottled it up.

    ��I was busy thest couple of months that I did not have time to look for anyone else.�� Eida reasoned, but even she could not find the logic in that.

    She hated to admit it, but the more Amelia questioned her about him, the more she doubted her feelings. Could she be starting to like this man?

    ��You know what I think. You are just scared to face the truth that you might be evolving.�� She still told her without waiting for her to shut her down. ��That you are starting to crave for a man��s attention. You might be finally ready tomit to a rtionship.��

    ��You are one to talk about being scared. Until now, you could not even admit to the man you loved all your life that you are in love with him.�� Eida could not stop the words from spilling out her mouth.

    Honestly, her friend��s words jabbed at her that she felt like retaliating. She could feel that her words might have some truth to them. She hated admitting it. Instead, she had taken a thrust at her friend to stop her from going at her again.

    ��I guess you are right.�� Amelia could not deny it. She had been avoiding it for far too long, but her friend was correct. Suddenly, she realized that her friend knew most of her secrets.

    The irony of her situation was that she liked confiding in a person whose profession was to snoop around other people��s lives. Then report about it.

    To others, they are the most untrustful people on the face of the. It was what her father told her about her friend when he learned that she went out with her. But they were wrong about her.

    ��I am sorry about that. I did not want to hurt your feelings.�� Eida also realized her mistake.

    She had taken out her denial and frustration on her friend and made her feel bad about it. This reunion was supposed to catch up with each other and not keep secrets.

    If she needed a friend, here was a perfect one who could help her with what she was going through. She unexpectedly started thinking of confiding in her.

    ��Honestly, you are right.�� Eida drank the remaining wine in her ss, believing she needed it now. ��I think he is more than just a client or a hookup.��

    She found herself talking about him and how she started liking him. The more she got to know his character, the more she obsessed with him. But she still refused to mention his name.

    ��You are also right.�� Amelia sipped on her wine, finally admitting that it was time to close that portion of her life. ��I think I should also talk to him tomorrow night and tell him how I feel.��

    If her prince charming even had an inch of love for her. Maybe she should consider agreeing with this marriage. At least see if it could turn into something more.

    However, if Lance told her, he would never love her, not even one bit. Then, she should move on and go on with her life without him.

    ��I truly love him. Now, our parents want us to get married.�� She suddenly found it easier to confide her dilemma to her friend. ��But I am not sure if he loves me too. He admitted he was dating someone else.��

    Voicing out her lips, what was in her head suddenly felt like a ton of bricks justnded on her heart. It felt heavy and painful, hearing that the man she loved might be in love with someone else.

    ��Maybe he is just afraid to admit that he loves you too since you have been gone, considering it a long time. So, he might be protecting his heart.�� Eida was unsure where those words came from since she was not good with a rtionship.

    However, she did not like how her friend looked so depressed about her situation. She would do anything to help her friend, even if she had to act as a matchmaker for them.

    Her friend deserved to have the man she loved because she was a good person. Any man would be lucky to have her as a wifepared to her, who had no idea about love.

    ��Are you sure about that?�� Amelia never considered it that way, never thought that Lance might like her but was afraid to get hurt because she was always away.

    Could her friend be right about this? Suddenly, hope grew in her heart as the thought that Lance might also love her. Or at least, he wanted to marry her became a possibility. She immediately turned to her friend, happy that she confided her secret to her.

    ��I think I might know some few things about men.�� She boasted with her friend, but her knowledge was limited to what they could do in her bed. But her friend did not need to know about that.

    ��So, who again is this man?�� She asked. Maybe she could help, but she was not making any promises. She was a reporter, not a romance novelist.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668: ying a tug of war

    ��Take as much time as you need.�� The doctor in charge of his autopsy waited for him to finish his visit before he had to perform his job.

    He did not like going to this part of the hospital due to its gloominess. Today, he had no choice. The only family he had was now dead.

    ��Thanks.�� He responded without looking at the other man inside the room. His focus centered on the table where his brothery.

    He was operating when his brother arrived at the hospital. Nobody bothered to inform him because no one knew his connection to the victim.

    Once the police found him after his operation, that was the only time he knew about his death. Now, looking at his brother lying in a morgue was not what he imagined would be the next time he would see him.

    ��How did he die?�� He wanted to know the cause of his death, determining if he suffered first or was dead on the spot. The police did say he was stabbed multiple times in the midsection.

    He had visited him twice inside the prison, trying to show him some support. But the first one, he refused to see him. On the second one, he saw him briefly, but he did not say much until the visit ended without them connecting at all.

    .....

    In his opinion, it felt like his brother was condemning his existence for all his misery. He could not me him since he was a bastard, sharing a life that was supposed to be his alone. But he did not ask for any of this. It was not his fault.

    ��In my first diagnosis, stub wounds. But I will know more after further examination.�� The other doctor told him as he stayed on the other side.

    This man might be thinking about his connection to this dead inmate. Maybe just like the rest of his co-staff in the hospital. But he did not care. He never tried to hide that he was a bastard, but Nick was too adamant not to expose him to his world.

    ��Will you also let me know?�� He nced at the doctor before returning his attention to his brother, all colors drained from his lifeless body.

    He felt numb as if he had no idea if he was sad or happy about his current situation. He just lost a brother. Therefore, he should grieve for his loss, but he was not.

    He still felt sad that his brother had passed away. He had hoped for a deeper connection with him, but he had always ced him in the distance. It was like he was only tolerating his presence.

    ��Of course. As soon as I finish my report.�� The doctor informed him, then he stared at his brother onest time before saying his final goodbye.

    He nned to arrange for his burial and all the necessary things. In the meantime, he just wanted to leave. He had to be somewhere else.

    He stepped away from the bed, turning around and walking away from that horrible ce. After a few minutes, he was sitting in his car, contemting what had just happened moments ago.

    ��Cassie.�� He uttered on his lips, suddenly remembering that she had to know.

    He quickly roared his engine and shifted the car out of the parking lot and onto the street, driving towards her new apartment.

    After discovering that his brother had frequented her previous apartment, Alex arranged her transfer to a new one, but it was farther from his apartment and the hospital.

    His fellowship in the hospital was also taking most of his avable time. Therefore, it had been difficult for him to visit Cassie with his busy schedule. By the time he was back at his apartment, he was usually fast asleep.

    ��Hey, I heard what happened.�� She immediately enveloped him in her arms as soon as she opened the door for him.

    She had heard the news of his death on the different tv channels shing the incident. It seemed his unexpected death was hitting the media frenzy, and the hunt for the mastermind interested many spectators.

    ��Yeah, I just came from the morgue to visit him.�� He moved further inside the room and slumped down on the sofa, then closed his eyes.

    He felt his other side dip as she sat beside him, but he did not open his eyes but continued to let his mind ponder on his current situation.

    Then, her fingers caressed his forehead, feeling them gliding along with his short hair. It continued in a steady pattern, calming him down.

    ��Are you alright?�� Her soft voice somehow soothed his frail nerves.

    He could sense the concern in her tone, probably thinking that he was distraught by the situation. But honestly, he had no idea how to feel about it.

    In his mind, people who knew they were rted might think that he should feel bad about what happened to his brother. Others might think that he would seek justice for his death.

    But in truth, he was a little relieved that he was dead. It sounded terrible, but it was not his intent. He just thought that at least his brother would be at peace. He had been through a lot.

    He also felt bad that his brother did not get the chance to repent. Everybody he believed deserved that chance. But a man who lived with a knife in his hand had a great chance of dying in one.

    His brother had lived a life of crime. Therefore, he might have acquired more than his fair share of enemies who would want him dead.

    ��Yeah, I think I am.�� He finally opened his eyes, turning his face to look at her.

    Suddenly, he felt guilty that he had ignored her for the past few days. He had been too busy, not even able to visit her. Now, here she was,forting him in his time of need.

    He also promised to take her on her dream vacation. But sadly, he never came around to fulfilling that promise. He guessed it was time that he did something about it.

    ��What are you thinking?�� She let her fingers entangle with him as their hand entwined. She leaned closer to him, resting her head on his shoulder.

    He could not see her face anymore, but he could feel her warmth from the contact of their skins. It felt nice to have her around. He had missed her presencetely.

    ��You.�� He admitted without a reservation. He was through bottling up his feelings for her.

    He shifted in his seat until he was facing her. With the tip of his fingers, he tilted her face until she was directly staring into his eyes. She looked so beautiful, his brain told him.

    He could read the surprise in her eyes as if she could not fathom the thought that she was constantly on his mind. But she was. She had yed like a broken record in his consciousness. Even in his dreams, he had thought of her.

    ��What do you mean?�� Excitement and fear course through her body, ying a tug of war in her heart.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669: Vani was not bad

    Cassie could only wonder if he just missed her as a friend or was that look meant something more as she continued to gaze into his eyes.

    Her heart twisted in anticipation, wishing for him to think of her more than a friend. But her mind kept warning not to expect too much from his kindness, frightened that she was setting herself up to fail.

    After the short kiss they had shared, they had never discussed anything about it. Suddenly, that incident felt like it was just a mistake or a figment of imagination conjured by a lonely soul.

    ��I like you, Cassie.�� He spoke softly and held her hand firmly in his, lifting them until it was in front of his lips. After a few seconds of staring into her eyes, the surface of his tender lipsnded on her skin.

    Then, his action followed a path that created havoc in her heart. His words, lips, and touch implied what she wanted to hear. Was this it? Was this what she waited for since she admitted wanting him?

    Her eyes could not look away as his eyes held hers in a trance. She found herself lost in the message reflected in those swirling orbs. She finally believed he felt the same way about her.

    ��I like you too, Jacob.�� She could not stop the words as they flowed smoothly like silk out of her tongue. It sounded so natural that it felt like she had already said those words to him a thousand times.

    .....

    Then, her hands automatically moved in their own ord, wrapping around his neck as she twisted her body to be closer to him. This time, she was not holding herself back.

    She lifted her face closer to him until they almost breathed the same air. But before she could think of backing out, she moved her body until her lips touched his.

    It was a battle of domination and desire as both unleashed their inhibitions, letting their emotions stand aside, allowing their bodies to do the talking.

    ��Are you sure about this?�� She was the one asking the question, knowing that he might just be undergoing a tremendous ordeal. She did not want to think she was using him during his vulnerability.

    Still, her lips roamed down his jawline, exploring the different parts of his face. She could only wonder if she could stop or wanted to stop if he asked her to, realizing again that this was a mistake.

    Suddenly, he stopped returning her kisses as he slightly pulled away from her. She had no choice but to stare at him with questions in her eyes. Was this it? Did he finally realize that this was not supposed to happen again?

    ��Stop doubting that you deserve more.�� His words prated her heart like a soft blow. It made an impact. Not meant to hurt her but to make her aware that he cared about her.

    ��You are an extraordinary person. Do not let your past define who you are.�� Then, his fingers caressed her cheeks, wiping the tears that she did not know she was shedding.

    She wished it was that easy to erase her past and move on. But every time, she remembered all the horrible things she did to her friend and her family, thinking she was the victim. She could not forgive herself and forget that easily.

    ��Hey, look at me.�� His fingers were slightly forceful as she bowed her head down in shame. But it did not hurt. He just wanted her to look him in the eyes.

    ��I am sorry, Jacob. I am never like this.�� She did not know what had changed in her since she met him.

    She usually took what she wanted and did not care about others�� feelings, just like what she did with her friend, Dani. She took Nick from her without considering her feelings.

    In truth, she had taken him intending to hurt her friend and ruin her life. That was how bad she was. But with Jacob, she wanted to change. She wanted to be a better person than the girl she kept looking at in the mirror.

    ��I know. You are better.�� His smile seemed to brighten her outlook. ��You have a heart capable of so much kindness and goodness, if only you will believe in yourself.��

    Suddenly, she wanted to believe his words. She might have a chance for a second life, remembering a quote she once read. No one could run out of second chances, but only time.

    Should she grab this one while she had the chance?

    Then, he kissed her again, allowing his lips to tell her what he might not be able to express more with words. In her opinion, she had heard it loud and clear, feeling her body soar to the clouds with everything that he did with his lips, hands, and body.

    ��Ahhh!�� She finally released the longing she had been feeling for him. For the first time, she moaned not because of the lustful pleasure he was giving her. It was because of the passionate love he devoted to her body.

    Slowly, she felt him lift her into his body, carrying her like she was made of a breakable material, gentlyying her on the bed. She never felt like this before, like she was precious.

    He was the first man who treated her like she was also a princess. That she also deserved to be on top of a pedestal. She had not dreamt of such, but it felt so great that she did not want to settle for anything less anymore.

    His hands caressed every part of her body like a priceless gem that required extra attention. He made love to her as she had never felt before.

    ��You were great.�� She felt his lips kissing her forehead while she closed her eyes to recover from such bliss.

    It was a passionate session that she would never forget in her entire lifetime. She should consider this her first and hopefully not herst.

    Suddenly, she realized that this was better than anything she had experienced before. Vani was not bad at all as she initially thought.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670: A riddle wrapped in a mystery

    ��The case will probably be close,�� Mike proudly uttered over the line. Satisfaction was evident in his tone. ��You are almost free, Gerald.�� His friend��s voice boomed on his receiver, full of jubtion.

    ��Was that your handiwork, Mike?�� He specifically asked. His mind had been wondering about the case that was airing all over the news.

    He heard about Nick��s deathst night, but he was sure he had not ordered the hit on him. He still had ns for the man, and killing him was at thest of his agendas.

    However, he considered that Mike might have misinterpreted his ns. Therefore, he wanted to rify it before jumping to any conclusion.

    ��Nope, that was not me.�� Mike quickly answered. ��Wait!�� Realization began to dawn on him. ��That was not you.�� His friend expressed his surprise, making him cringe at the sound of his loud voice.

    Afterward, he could hear from the other line that his friend was probably shuffling some papers then, typing on his keyboard. He could only wonder what he was searching for while talking to him.

    But he was used to his friend. As long as he could do his job well, he had no issues with that. He could employ any method he saw fit.

    .....

    ��No, it was not me either. But Nick could have acquired several enemies inside that might have wanted him dead.�� He finally concluded, realizing that it was not them that had done the job but someone else.

    Nick was an arrogant son of a gun. He would not be surprised if he had offended another of his inmate and caused him or them to retaliate. Those cases weremon inside the prison.

    But it was also a chance that someone hired an inmate to get rid of him. Until a suspect was arrested, which he doubted was a possibility. This incident would remain in unsolved cases.

    ��Well, if that is the situation, we should be thankful that they had finished the job for us,�� Mike said as a loud bang resounded on his end.

    ��What was that?�� Gerald asked, curious about what his friend was busy doing while talking to him.

    He would have met him today, but his morning and his table were full of papers that needed reviewing, and clients, demanding his time.

    He could not neglect this other part of his life. It was the pain and sacrifice of having a double life.

    ��Working for the DA��s office has its perks, but it also has many downsides.�� His friend startedining. He could sense that he hated to be back in this manualbor.

    But for now, he needed his friend, in the meantime, to be his inside man in that office. He knew he would tolerate his current situation as long as he wanted him to be there.

    ��Just concentrate on the perks, and you will do just fine.�� He jested at his friend, trying to change his mood.

    He was about to say something else when his peripheral vision caught something outside his ss wall. It would seem he had another visitor, but he doubted that he was one of his clients.

    ��Make sure that you increase my perks if I have to continue doing this.�� His friend warned him, but those were empty threats. He was used to his loud mouth.

    But he was not interested in listening to his friend anymore. On the other hand, his eyes focused on the man looking in his direction instead.

    ��As much as I enjoyed our daily chats, I would say adios, for now, my friend, because I have a visitor waiting for my services.�� He abruptly ended their conversation when his unexpected guest stood by the door, guided by his secretary.

    ��Sir, Mr. Hamilton insisted on talking with you, but you have an appointment in fifteen minutes.�� His secretary exined to him, but she kept looking at the imposing man beside her.

    ��I don��t think you need to worry. I will not take fifteen minutes of your boss�� time.�� His guest moved forward inside the room, not waiting for him to invite him. ��Do you mind if I sit down? I am not as strong and as young as I used to be.��

    He took the avable seat before his table. Again, not waiting for an invitation. He wondered if this was how he acquired his wealth all this year by bullying his way around.

    He had not met him before, but he heard great things about the man from his associations. But it was different from what his father had told him about this seemingly honorable man.

    ��Make yourselffortable, Mr. Hamilton.�� He waved his hand, but it was pointless since he seemed to be already enjoying his position as the man crossed his legs and squared his shoulder on his chair as if he owned the ce.

    He watched his guest��s eyes roam around the room as if he was sizing up his office, studying every nook and crook around him. He wondered what he was doing in his office anyway.

    ��First, thank you for seeing me without an appointment, Mr. Brown. I heard that you are a busy man. But, do call me Ethan.�� His guest stated, but he never attempted to shake his hand.

    He continued to sit on the chair, staring at him. He seemed to be studying him this time. His eyes were sharp but friendly. He did not see any contempt or untoward anger at him.

    Therefore, he could only assume that this might be business-rted or something to do with his daughter��s case. It could not be about his association with Nick and the kidnapping.

    ��It is my pleasure to meet the great Ethan Hamilton. It is an honor that you should grace me with your presence. I think that you are busier than me.�� He never liked pleasantries, but now, he believed it was required.

    ��Great seems to be such a strong word. I am just an ordinary retired citizen now.�� Ethan smiled at him. Suddenly, he realized that the man did not look as imposing as he used to be when he looked at his pictures.

    He had been his motivation to strive to be on the top of everything he did. His father had told him everything this man had done to his family.

    His father had to hide him and his mother from the world because of this hateful, vengeful man. He could not take his ce in themunity as his father��s son because this man kept harassing their family, especially his mom.

    ��Oh, yes. I heard about what happened to you. I am d that you are ok now. It seems that your son-inw is managing your business quite well.�� Time was ticking, but he still did not know why this man was here.

    But telling him that he was retired would mean his intention had nothing to do with business but something else. But now that Nick was dead, he doubted also that it had something to do with the case.

    Could he have something that would implicate him in the case? Was he here to ckmail him froming after them? But he doubted that from the look on his face.

    Mr. Ethan Hamilton might be retired, but he was no fool, that he was sure. But his smile gave him a goosebump. He could sense that he was trying to tell him something. He could see the older man as a riddle wrapped in a mystery, an enigma.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671: Grand revtion

    He watched his son with an open mind. He wanted to see who he had be after his absence. He seemed to be fine, but he could sense that he had been through a lot.

    Or, maybe it was his old age or probably his guilt that made him feel like a sentimental fool. But whatever it was, he was sorry to miss the growing years of his son��s life.

    ��Yeah, I guess it would take more than a heart attack to take me down.�� Ethan expressed with a defeated smile. ��But I am d that I am still alive.��

    He was since it gave him the chance to see his son. Or else his secret would be buried with him. Then, no one would have probably known the truth.

    Maybe it was the reason why he was still alive. So, he could still correct his mistakes and fix what he had done in the past. If that was the case, he was thankful for the chance.

    He thought that when he came today to see him and confront him about his secret. It would be easier. But it was not. Although, he felt pride for his son for doing well despite what he did. He could see that his son had made quite an aplishment for himself.

    But he also felt shame for himself for not finding a way to get to know him when he was born. He had thirty years of opportunity to search for him, but he took the coward��s way out.

    .....

    ��Yes, Alex has been doing a tremendous job of taking over my ce.�� He could not deny that his son-inw was indeed a good businessman.

    He had proven time and time again why he had managed to raise himself from the ranking despite his limited resources and being an outsider.

    He would do very well as his daughter��s partner in running his empire. But what about his son, who was sitting across from him. He believed this young man also deserved a part of his legacy.

    ��Anyway, your time is almost up. Why did youe here? If it is about your daughter��s case, I just finished discussing it with the DA��s office, and they might close the case since the used is already dead.�� He informed him, hoping that it was his purpose for visiting him.

    ��No, this doesn��t have anything to do with that. My reason foring to see you is more personal. But as you said, my time is almost up.�� He stood up from the chair to fix his coat and tie.

    He could see that his son was waiting for him to continue.

    Then this time, he extended his hand. ��I hope you would not mind if I call you, Gerald.�� He just wanted to try it on his lips. He had never known his name. Now that he had. He wished to keep calling him by his first name.

    ��I hope that you will meet with me again. I have an important matter that I want to discuss with you privately. Besides, fifteen minutes will not be enough.�� He smiled at him, hoping that he perceived the urgency of his message.

    He waited until his hands touched his before holding it firmly in his. He firmly believed that he was his son. He did not need DNA to prove it. He could already see it in his eyes and his stand. His face and hair were more of his mother, but the rest was identical to his. He wondered if his son did not see the resemnce as he studied him under his gaze.

    He noticed it earlier, how his eyes examined him from head to toe. His son was wondering what he was doing in his presence. But this ce was not the right location to reveal their secrets.

    ��Well, I will have to look at my calendar for an avable schedule. But could you give me a hint of what this is all about?�� His curiosity was noticeable on his face. He could detect in his eyes his interest in the matter. Though, his mind was probably sending him red warning bells.

    ��You will have to wait till we meet again. But I do hope you will give me the time of day.�� He finally turned around towards the door, not saying anything else.

    He hoped his son would take his bait and agree to this meeting. Otherwise, he would have no choice but to tell him along with his sister.

    ��Wait, when and where do you want to meet?�� He heard his son ask.

    He could not help the smile that graced his lips. His son was indeed just like him. They could not turn away from a good mystery.

    He wondered what else he would discover if he could spend more time with him. He would love to know him more if he would only let him.

    ��You are the busy man, you decide. Anytime is good for me. Just inform me, and I will be there.�� Ethan turned to nce at him onest time before he nodded to the younger version of him and walked out of the door.

    He wished he was walking away, knowing that he would ept the truth about his identity. But he just had to be patient until that time hade.

    ��Ok. It was nice to meet you, Ethan.�� He heard his son��s voice as he continued to walk away from his office.

    He liked the timbre of his tone as he called his name. He wondered what it would be like if he would call him Dad instead of his name. But that was still wishful thinking.

    He was already in the lobby on his way out of the building when he saw his daughter enter the main door. She was out when he arrived, but he thought he might have already left by the time she came back.

    ��Dad, what are you doing here?�� Dani immediately spotted him and came to greet him, giving him a tight hug. It was a question he was not ready to answer, so he had to lie.

    One thing that he had promised never to do again. But this time, he had a valid reason, and he had no n to keep it for long. He just needed a few more days before he made his grand revtion.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672: A semnce in features

    She was surprised to see her father walking in the lobby of her office. She could only remember a handful of times he hade to see her.

    Usually, he would summon for her to see him and not the other way around. But he was here, so it must be something urgent that he had to drop by himself.

    ��Dani,�� Ethan quickly responded, kissing her on the cheeks. ��I was in the vicinity and thought I should check on you.�� Staring at her face with eyes that had been through many experiences.

    She was d that her father had started to regain his strength, seeing his colors return to normal and his body mass also increase slowly back to its original form.

    Although she was still wary that his health had not returned to what it used to be. The doctors told her that it was normal for a man at his age.

    Still, she wished that her father would fully recover and would have more time in this world to be with them. She felt that she still needed more time with him.

    ��You should have called me. I would havee back quickly if I knew you were here.�� She held his father by the arms and guided him to a seat in the lobby. ��Do you want to go back to the office, or are you on your way back home?��

    .....

    She sat across from him on the massive area with several passing around them. But her focus remained nted on the man before her.

    ��I was here to see how you are doing. But you were not in your office. So, I thought I would see you some other time.�� He reasoned, leaning his body on the backrest, letting his hands rest on hisp. ��Besides, I did not want to disturb your busy schedule.��

    She touched his left hand closest to her and tapped him gently. ��I will never be too busy for you, Dad. As long as you need me, I will be there.��

    She believed that her father had been searching for her brother behind her back. She could not understand why he would not share this information with her, but she did not want to stress him by forcing the issue.

    She wondered if her father had found him or was still waiting for his hired investigators for answers. In her case, she still had no clue who he was.

    ��I would not take so much of your time.�� He stood up from the seat, pulling her also to her feet.

    He took a deep breath before pulling her again for a hug. She could sense that something was weighing heavily on his stance, but she just returned a tight hug tofort him.

    ��Well, I am d that you came by, Dad. Send my love to Mom.�� She told him, walking him back to his waiting car, already parked outside, relieved to know that, at the very least, nothing was wrong with him.

    ��I will.�� He answered, his lips curving into a warm smile. ��By the way, I hope you and Alex will visit us soon. It has been rtively quiet around the house when it is just your mother and me.�� Ethan expressed his genuine longing for her, his only daughter.

    She could only imagine what her father was currently experiencing. She did not remember him staying much longer than a few hours inside the house, except for their few family bondings when she was young.

    But she heard her mother express her dness that he was finally taking some time to rx and enjoy his life. She wondered what her mother would say if she found out that her father did not feel the same way.

    ��Are you bored at the house?�� She could read him like a book. She had seen his longing to be back in the game. The way he had stared at the peopleing and going inside the building. She could see how much he missed being at the top of a building.

    ��Yes,�� Ethan finally admitted to his daughter what he could not say to his wife. ��I love your mother. But staying in that house with nothing much to do and not much to talk to is hard. It is making me insane.��

    Her father finally admitted with a pang of slight guilt in his eyes. She understood him, but she also could sympathize with what her mom was saying.

    ��Have you talked to Mom about this?�� She stood beside him on the pavement as they discussed her father��s issue, unmindful of the people passing them by on the busy street.

    Her concern centered on what was going on with her father. She wanted to help him with his problem, but it was an issue that only he could resolve by himself. All she could do was support him with his decision.

    ��Not yet.�� He answered her, shaking his head as if he suddenly realized that he had shared too much. ��Anyway, we can talk more about this once you visit us.��

    He stood closer to her, leaning down to impart a soft kiss on the top of her head. ��Now, go back to your work. I do not want your boss to think you are cking off.��

    She could hear the teasing in his voice, making her smile. Suddenly, she remembered a few times they shared moments like this.

    She could only wish that they would have more of these memories to share in the future. Her mind went back to her brother. She also wished her brother would have a chance to know him.

    ��Go rest once you reach home.�� She reminded him, not wanting him to overdo things.

    She stepped aside as her father rode the vehicle. Once inside, she waved goodbye as his chauffeur closed the door on him. A minuteter, his car was driving away.

    She quickly turned inside, walked through the lobby, and entered the elevators. She was in a hurry since she still had tons of work left on her desk that needed her attention.

    What she did not see was a man watching their little sweet father and daughter interaction? Unmindful of her surrounding. She immediately pulled out her phone and quickly sent a text to Jacky.

    As the elevator doors were about to close, a hand suddenly sneaked in between, effectively opening the panels again.

    She abruptly looked up from the phone, finally noticing that she hadpany.

    ��Hi, Dani. It is perfect timing that I bump into you.�� Her presentpanion greeted her as he moved forward inside the small box and stood before her. ��If you are not busy, maybe we can talk.��

    ��Gerald, what is it?�� She asked, suddenly anxious as her eyes studied his face. ��Do you need something important?��

    She watched him as the door behind him finally closed, and the elevators jerked into motion as they climbed the building to her indicated floor.

    Suddenly her eyes focused on his face, then her lips curved into a smile. Then, she shook her head at the ridiculousness of her thoughts.

    ��What seems to be funny?�� Gerald suddenly asked, probably curious at her reaction. He moved to her other side as they now faced the doors, waiting for them to open.

    She suddenly realized that she was smiling for no apparent reason, seeing her reflection on the metallic walls of the elevator. She must have looked crazy.

    ��Nothing. Something just suddenly popped in my head, and it seemed ridiculous.�� She confessed to him, not wanting him to think that she wasughing at him.

    She did see his face contorted in confusion as he nced her way. She did not want him to feel insulted or something simr to that. After all, he was still her boss.

    ��Try me. I love a funny story.�� He suddenly challenged her, slightly turning to her, sporting a big grin on his lips. ��Let me guess. I have a big smudge on my face.�� His hands patted both sides of his cheeks, searching for dirt on his skin.

    ��No, that is not it.�� She mildly chuckled at her boss, who was clowning around. She shook her head from left to right. ��It is just that I had never noticed before that you have a partial resemnce to someone I know.�� She finally admitted what was going through her mind.

    She had been staring at her father for so long a few moments ago that when she finally looked at her boss, she suddenly noticed some familiarity between them.

    But that could be a mere coincidence, or her eyes were tired from the many sleepless nights. Anyway, she could onlyugh at her thoughts, finding no relevance in their current situation.

    ��Who could that be?�� He asked as his eyebrows raised at her in question.

    ��It is nothing, just a silly thought.�� She answered him as the elevator finally stopped and opened its doors. ��Anyway, can I drop by at your office before I leave?��

    She walked out of the elevator. Then, she turned around to look at her boss, who held the doors again to stop them from closing. As much as she wanted to discuss the case with her boss andwyer, she remembered the work, still waiting for her back at her office.

    ��That will work for me,�� Gerald answered her before returning his hands to his side, allowing the doors to close at him. But not before she saw him give her a wave goodbye and a smile.

    She also turned around in the direction of her office, in a hurry to finish her work. But the thought of her boss having a semnce in features to his dad made her smile once again.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673: Happy birthday, my love!

    ��I could not wait to see what Haley had done so far with the ce.�� She excitedly rubbed her hands together, feeling the nerve of anxiousness tingle her spine.

    She moved around their bedroom, trying to pick a cloth that she could wear to the construction site. But nothing seemed suitable for the asion.

    ��I am sure that it would be something great,�� Alex answered her, watching her pace around the room, moving without aplishing anything.

    She admitted she could not decide on the dress as she threw one dress after another on the foot of the bed. But she did not want to bete and keep Haley and the other guests waiting.

    ��Don��t you have any n to get out of that bed?�� She moved before him, cing her hands on both sides of her waist.

    Her eyes focused on him, tapping her feet on the floor as if waiting for him to move. Instead of sliding off the bed, her husband shifted to his side with one hand supporting his head.

    While the other hand patted the pillow next to him, beckoning her to go back to his side. But she was not in the mood to y his silly game today. On other days, it might have worked, but not today.

    .....

    ��Nope. Not this time.�� She responded, turning her back on her husband, ignoring him for good as she continued to rummage her closet for the perfect clothes for a perfect day.

    She finally moved out of the closet with a set of skinny ck pants and a matching white-colored blouse. Then, pairing it with a ck coat would help with the chilly wind outside.

    She looked outside her window and could already feel the wintering. Although it was not yet winter, the frostiness of the air was already noticeable with the breeze.

    She believed it was still a good day to be out under the sun. It would not be hot and not too cold either. She could already feel the excitement in the air.

    ��You are no fun.�� He finally rolled out of bed, disying his partially naked body in front of her before he strode to the bathroom, closing the door behind him.

    She could see that he was disappointed not to get his way, but as she said, this was not the time. She had other things nned for today.

    Then, just when she thought she had heard thest from him, the door opened, and his head peeked through the crack. ��Last chance to join me in the shower.�� He stated as if it was a limited offer, she should immediately avail herself before it eventually expired.

    But she was not taking the bait, shaking her head at his incredulous suggestion. However, he did not give up that easily.

    He closed the door, but when he opened it. Slow music started ying.

    He finally revealed his body, with only a towelying lowly on his hips. Then, his body moved from side to side, swaying his hips gracefully in a masculine way, enticing, seducing her to get what he wanted, moving closer until he stood before her.

    ��Come on. You know you want me to bathe you.�� He whispered as his breath tickled her ears and his hand caressed her cheeks. She admitted she was not a machine that could turn off her emotion or her heart molded out of stone, immune to his temptations. She also felt her hands twitch to touch him.

    Her heart quickened with his sudden nearness while her breathing hitched at his suggestive innuendo. Her eyes could not look away, transfixed with his that called to her.

    ��I only want to shower. It will save us time if we do it together.�� She replied, but itcked any conviction, concluding she also wanted what he offered, and he knew it.

    Not a secondter, her feet moved as he pulled her gently towards the smaller room. Once inside, his hands moved to untie the robe she was wearing. Then, it fell on her feet on the floor.

    Her eyes remained focused only on him, not breaking their eye contact. But she felt the tip of his fingers as they slid her hair to the back, grazing her skin, sending shockwaves through her spine.

    ��Then, let me help you with this.�� He uttered in his husky voice, indicating that he was much affected by this, not just her.

    Then, he held the strap of her nightgown, sliding them off her shoulders until it also followed the robe pooling at her feet. Now, he moved backward, staring at his masterpiece.

    She was not shy. She liked it when her husband lusted after her naked form. It only spices up their love affair even more. She loved it when his eyes, lips, hands, and every part of his body adored every inch of hers. It made her feel special.

    Eventually, when his hands finallynded on her waist to pull her closer, her whole body shook in delight. Electricity rushed through her every nerve, exciting her to no end.

    ��I think Haley will understand if we arete for a few minutes.��

    He told her as his lips finally came down to im hers. He seemed to be a man possessed as he dominated the kiss.

    She would admit that they were always tired or preupied thest few days. She could not me her husband for feeling deprived since she also confirmed feeling the same way.

    She moaned into his mouth, allowing his tongue entry to mingle with hers, exploring every crevice that created sensations throughout her body.

    But the pleasure did not stop there as his hands moved away from her waist. One hand moved upward while the other in the opposite direction.

    Then, her ass touched the cold wall of the shower, followed by her back as her hands entwined tightly around his neck, hanging for support.

    He finally left her mouth to explore the rest of her upper body, letting his lips guide them to where they wanted to be. After ying with her neck, he moved on a downward path,nding on her supple breast, providing her the sensation she never thought she was longing for, not until now.

    The tension he created had her writhing under his ministrations. She craved for more and begged for more. She took what he was giving her, but she needed more.

    ��Ahhh!�� She could not control the moan that escaped her lips as pleasure after pleasure shoot through her entire body.

    Then, her legs entwined around his body as a new set of sensations drove her to oblivion. He thrust to her like a man who was on a mission. She allowed it, loving the feeling of the two of them joining into one, moving towards the same path, wanting the same thing.

    ��Aaahhh!�� He also groaned loudly, one after the other, unable to control the passion that exuded out of him, feeling the sweat that covered their bodies as he finally filled her need with his love. This time no more barriers protected them from their future.

    For thest time, she felt him shudder before heid his head on her shoulders as he kept supporting her weight with his body. But before he finally let her go, he whispered something in her ear.

    ��Happy birthday, my love!��

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674: Perfect birthday

    It was not the same as earlier when she woke up excited about her project. Her jubtion had increased tenfold after receiving her first gift of the day.

    She never thought he remembered since he did not show any signs. But she loved the way he had surprised her this time. Anyway, she always loved all his surprises. She never could ever guess what he had always hidden up his sleeves.

    ��Have you seen what Haley had initially done with the ce?�� She asked her husband, slightly curious about the ns.

    She had asked her friend to send her some blueprints or pictures, but she had not seen anything yet. She wondered if Alex had it but forgot to give it to her. They had been busy with many things, so she expected he might have misced it.

    Her eyes turned to her left, expecting to see the construction site soon, feeling her palms sweat at the thought of finally building one of her dreams.

    ��I think I already gave it to you, but you were busy. You might have forgotten it.�� Alex exined as his hands maintained a steady hold on the steering wheel, and his eyes never wavered from the road ahead.

    This time, her husband opted not to have someone else drive them to the site. Although two vehicles still trailed them behind as she looked in the rearview mirror.

    .....

    ��Yeah, you are probably right. Well, it doesn��t matter now.�� She uttered as the site finally came to her view. It was arge area, and she could already see several machines moving around and people gathering around the spacious frontwn.

    ��Did you invite the media?�� She asked, seeing some cameras set up in front of a podium.

    She was surprised because it was supposed to be a small private affair. She did not want the crazy media scene to ruin her solemn moment with the kids she invited from the orphanage.

    Instead of celebrating with a massive party for her birthday, as Jacky initially had suggested, she agreed to make this small gathering with the kids as her honored guests.

    ��They are close friends who had helped me in some of my promotions. They would keep a low profile and help us create more awareness for the foundation.�� Alex exined to her, which made sense.

    She finally agreed to let them stay, but with the condition that they would not bother the kids. She watched excitedly as the kids moved around the front yard, ying with the toys she had set up for them.

    Finally, Alex parked the car not far from the activities, and she immediately unbuckled herself and exited the vehicle without waiting for Alex to open her doors.

    She stood in amazement at what Jacky had arranged for the ce. It looked like a picture that just popped out from a fairy tale book.

    ��Do you like it? I think Jacky almost lost thirty percent of her hair, making this thing happen.�� Alex said as he stood beside her, admiring the scene before them.

    She could imagine what her friend had to go through in the short time she had when she finally decided to do this. She suddenly remembered a few asions in her childhood her parents would arrange something like this for her.

    It had always been the perfect party that all her friends enjoyed spending with her, and many envied too. She was the perfect princess of her father, who only deserved the best.

    But this time, this was not for her. This entire party was for those kids deprived of a chance to be happy and enjoy their youth. She would be celebrating with them.

    ��Are you ready to meet them and check on Haley and her team?�� Alex asked as he ushered her toward the frontwn, where many gathered around the fountain of yful dolphins.

    ��Yes, I am so excited. I think I am about to pee on my pants.�� She jokingly replied to her husband, which only made him roll his eyes at her.

    She could not help it, believing he was not the only one who could fool around. She smiled at him, then allowed him to escort her toward the people, moving around the spacious area.

    She immediately spotted Jacky, who had her hands on her waist, barking orders to a few uniformed men. She did not want to be on that receiving end. If she was in that mood, then those men deserved it. They probably had messed up with her orders.

    Then, on another side, on the opposite end of thewn, she saw Marcus talking to Haley. She could not decide who she would like to go to first. She opted to check on the kids instead.

    ��Hey, there.�� She came closer to a familiar boy that she had not seen for a long time. ��Andy. I am d to see you here.��

    She did not know that Jacky had invited her brother to the party. She was d because she missed him as she enveloped her in her arms. ��I also missed you, Dani.�� The not-so-young boy responded, hugging her tighter.

    ��I want you to meet my husband. Alex, this handsome man is Andy.�� Then she made the necessary introduction.

    At the corner of her eye, another boy came rushing to her side. She could not believe it. She recognized him right away. ��Jeremy, you have grown a lot.�� Seeing the skinny kid, forming a few fats and muscles on his arms and body. His cheeks were not shallow anymore, giving him a healthier look from theirst encounter.

    After talking to the two boys and introducing them, they seemed to hit it off, enjoying seeing them interact with each other.

    She was expecting that once she had set foot in this ce, a banner would be up, and the kids would gather around to cheer her up, greeting her just like what she had seen in surprised parties.

    But she loved this more, not taking the limelight on this day. She wanted everyone to think that this was their special day, not just hers.

    ��Hey, kids. Are you enjoying yourselves?�� She asked the little ones who had their hands submerged in the water, trying to catch some actual fish swimming in the pond.

    The kids seemed to be loving ying with the water and watching with amazement as water flowed on the dolphin��s lips. That was not all. After a few minutes, the dolphin would shoot up water in the air through its blowhole on the top of its head, creating sshes of water around the fountain.

    ��What about you? Are you enjoying your day?�� His voice tickled her ears as it reminded her of their earlier tryst.

    But she smiled at him, showing him how genuinely happy she was with what was happening around her. She could not dream of a perfect day than this.

    ��Hey, birthday girl. I am sorry I did not notice you earlier. Those catering crew almost screwed up the food. Luckily, I had made backup ns.�� Jacky assured her as she took her phone out again from her pocket and answered a call. ��You have to excuse me, just a minute.�� She pointed her fingers in the air and walked away.

    There went her friend, she thought, but she was happy that Alex had never left her side. So far, she had nothing toin about as everything seemed to be going as nned and more. She could not ask for a perfect birthday than this.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675: Ready to be a parent

    She walked toward the person in charge of this entire project. But her eyes zeroed in on how her friend and Marcus were discussing something. She was not sure if they were arguing.

    It was like it was a serious matter from her vantage point. It looked like there was a familiarity in their movement. But then again, she might be putting colors to something that might not have any meaning.

    ��Did Marcus and Haley know each other?�� She finally decided to turn to her husband, who was walking alongside her.

    From the look on his face, he might be as clueless as she was, shrugging his shoulders at her. She figured she would find out for herself as they neared the two, who were still unaware of their presence.

    She turned at her back and could not see any sign of Jacky. She might know something that she did not know. Anyway, she continued to walk until they were just a couple of meters away.

    ��I don��t know what you mean.�� She heard Marcus with slight annoyance in his voice while his face was mildly irritated.

    But he quickly smiled and stopped whatever he was saying when he realized they hadpany, immediately turning around to greet them.

    .....

    However, he had this look that reminded her of the saying about a hand caught in a cookie jar. He looked guilty for something. What it was, she had no idea.

    ��Hi, Dani. Happy birthday!�� Greeting her with a kiss before he turned to her husband.

    ��Happy birthday, Dani!�� Haley also did the same, giving her a hug and a kiss.

    ��Do you two know each other?�� She finally asked, unable to control her curiosity as her eyes shifted from one to the other.

    She noticed the two nced at each other before they answered almost simultaneously.

    ��We do,�� Haley said first.

    ��We do,�� Marcus answered next. ��But we have not seen each other for a while.�� Marcus again continued as if exining their connection.

    Her eyes continued to study them but lost her focus when a loud shouting at her back caught her attention. Some kids were fighting over a ball.

    ��Will excuse me for a minute?�� Dani moved away from the group as her interest shifted to themotion on her back.

    Now, one young girl started crying then a young boy also followed suit. She walked closer, kneeling before the girl who had her doll in one hand while the other was busy wiping the tears on her face.

    ��What is going on? Why are you crying?�� She asked, gently pulling the girl near her.

    The young girl did not respond right away but continued to cry, pointing to the young boy, who was also sobbing on her other side.

    ��Are you fighting because of the ball?�� She concluded. Then, she moved to the other boy, asking him the same thing. The boy had the ball securely in his hands while he had cried his heart out.

    ��Now, now. Stop crying.�� She whispered soothing words to the two, running her hands on the young girl��s hair, hoping to calm her down. She inspected both children for injuries. Thankfully, there were none.

    ��What is your name?�� She asked the boy who was the first to stop crying. She offered him a tissue that she took out of her purse and allowed him to wipe it on his face.

    She took out another one and wiped the girl��s face as she also tried to calm down. She could now see that the young one was pretty, removing the hairs sticking on her wet, teary face.

    ��Aira.�� The young girl answered in between her sobs.

    Then, she turned to the boy, asking the same question. ��Aries.�� He answered her, his voice almost back to normal.

    She finally could see the resemnce between the two. She concluded that they might be twins or siblings at the most. Now, she found them adorable as she stood in between them.

    ��Who wants to tell me what happened?�� She asked the two, then the boy raised his hand first, followed by her sister. ��Ok. You first.�� She pointed to the boy. ��Were you fighting?��

    ��No, it was an ident.�� The boy said in his tiny voice, exining to her the incident. ��I was running when she identally stood in front of me. Then we bumped into each other.��

    ��Was anyone hurt?�� She asked the two, shifting her attention from one to the other. The two nodded. They started pointing at their heads, but she did not see any bruises.

    She concluded that it might be the shock of the experience more than the pain that made them cry. But from her point of view, the two kids seemed to be ok.

    ��I think I might have a good remedy for that.�� She pointed to both of their heads. ��Will you stop crying and wait for me here while I get it?�� She asked the twins.

    ��I don��t want any injections. That hurt.�� The boy quickly replied, afraid that she might give him the shots.

    ��I don��t want to drink that disgusting medicine.�� The girl also chorused her brother.

    She could not me them because she also did not like those things. Fortunately, it was not the medicine she had in mind. ��I think you will like this one.�� She assured them before moving away from them to make a quick run.

    By the time she got back, she had found her husband sitting with the twins. They had moved closer to the fountain, sitting on the bench. With Aira sitting on hisp with her doll and Aries listening to him attentively.

    She could not help but admire the scene, imagining her husband with their two kids while she bought them some delicious treat. The kids looked so entranced with him as they listened to him attentively.

    ��Hey! I am back.�� She greeted the kids and nted a sweet kiss on his lips. It certainly felt like they were one big happy family as she handed a lollipop to each one, thanking her with a hug.

    Their smiles were enough to light up their faces. All traces of their cries disappeared as they quickly removed the cover of the sweet treat.

    But what caught her eyes more was how they looked at her husband with adoration in their young eyes. She believed that her husband was right. They were ready to be a parent.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676: The best party ever

    ��Hi! I am Jacky.�� She quickly introduced herself when she found Marcus talking with the architect and Alex.

    She wondered where Dani was until she turned around and found her talking to some kids. She realized she had not greeted her yet since she was too busy with the preparations.

    But she also wanted to introduce herself to this new person that seemed to be a nice person. She just loved making friends, especially if she was a friend of her friends.

    ��Hi, I am Haley.�� The other woman epted her offered hand and shook it. ��I just love what you with the ce.�� Haley continued, praising her for what she had done with the ce.

    ��If you will excuse me, but I think my wife needs my help.�� Alex nodded to them, stepping away and going in the kids�� direction.

    ��Nothingpared to what you nned to do with this ce,�� Jackymented, remembering seeing the picture of the house that would stand in the still unfinished structure.

    So far, the area still seemed unappealing, but from what she saw earlier, a massive structure would rise in the center of this area, a wonderful house that would serve as a home for many homeless kids who were abandoned or orphaned by their parents.

    .....

    ��This is more of Dani��s idea.�� Haley denied being the heart of this project. If not for Dani, this would never have materialized.

    ��But with your help, it bes not just a dream but a reality,�� Jacky stated, thinking of the many kids just like her and her brother, Andy, who would benefit from this project.

    She was fascinated when she first heard about this project from her friend, Dani. She immediately volunteered to help out, thinking that it was her chance to get back to themunity.

    At the same time, it was her opportunity to help her friend. After all the many things her friend had done for her, she could finally repay her through this.

    ��Just ept my thanks and my friendship.�� Jacky hugged her, not waiting for her to decline her offer. For her, a friend of Dani was also her friend.

    ��I am sure you have met my boyfriend, Marcus.�� She did notice her boyfriend talking to her earlier, but she was too busy to join them.

    ��Yes, we already met.�� This time, Marcus answered her, finally breaking his silence as he stood beside her. ��Actually...��

    But before he could finish his statement, Haley interrupted him.

    ��We were friends back in college. But had lost touch until now.�� Haley exined, making her smile at the thought of what a small world they had.

    ��I am d that the two of you have finally reconnected. I am sure you have had many things to talk about since thest time you saw each other.�� Jacky enthusiastically said, simply loving reunions.

    Then, her phone rang again, and when she picked it up, another issue was ongoing. She knew she had to take care of it before it became a full-blown problem.

    ��Will you excuse me again, but something is wrong with the cake?�� She nted a quick kiss on Marcus�� cheek before stepping away from him, leaving the two to continue their conversation.

    But as she moved away, she sensed that something was off with the two of them. Her spider��s senses were usually correct, making her think they might be hiding something.

    But she was not judging since she also had many skeletons in her closet. She just hoped that Marcus would not opt to hide things from her. She wished he woulde to trust her enough to tell her everything about him.

    While she was walking to the delivery trucks, she bumped into Dani, who was looking for a treat. ��Happy birthday, Dani.�� She hugged and kissed her friend before showing her where she kept her stashes.

    Then, she excused herself again to deal with the issues with the cakes. She moved away from her friend, walking in opposite directions, but she still turned to look back at Marcus and her new friend.

    It would seem that they were back in some deep conversation which only strengthened her suspicion of a secret they were hiding. But again, she was not judging.

    ��I hope you have enough cakes for all the kids attending this party.�� She told the baker who had epted her orders. It seemed that there was a mimunication on their side, but they were quickly remedying the problem.

    ��I don��t want anything to mess up this party.�� She told all the crews who stood in front of her. ��They might be kids, but they are the most special guests here.��

    She expected more from the people she had hired since they were the best in the catering business, but they seemed to fail to realize that even if they were not serving the elites of the elites, they still needed to give their best service ever.

    These young ones were the boss today, so they better provide them the world-ss service they all deserved. Or else they would hear terrible feedbacks from her that would ruin them for their next gigs.

    ��Yes, Mam.�� The head waiter finally acknowledged her words, finding her a little intimidating. Well, they should be because she was not taking crap from them.

    ��Fix the issues and be ready to serve the food on time.�� Luckily, there was still time because the program had not yet started.

    There were still several things she had to do before this party started and many more to do before it ended. But she would do everything she could for Dani and those kids.

    She walked away from the food crew, looking for the master of ceremonies. She believed it was about time to start the program ording to their timetable.

    ��Should we introduce everyone?�� She told the host, who was already waiting for her at the foot of the stage.

    She signaled the kids�� chaperones to gather them around and let them settle on their seats. Then, she walked over to her friends to usher them to their designated tables.

    Marcus and Haley did not wait for her call as they walked toward them, walking alongside, barely looking at each other. But she dismissed the idea, for now, not wanting any distractions from her task.

    She believed rtionship issues would have to wait. At the moment, her priorities were to make all the celebrants have the best party ever.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677: Parenting

    The groundbreaking ceremony began as the host introduced the special guests, helping them with the foundationing from the government and the private sectors.

    Then, the kids were introduced together with the people behind the scenes. The ones who had been working hard to make this dreame true.

    ��Finally, we have our birthday celebrant who visualizes this dream. Let us wee our very own Princess Danie Hamilton ckstone.�� The host pped his hand, pointing to her.

    Standing on the stage with her husband and friends, she moved toward the podium set up for her speech. It was necessary to wee all their guests, thanking the different sectors for their sponsorships.

    But most importantly, her eyes focused on the kids that represented the kids that would benefit from this project. Her heart went to them because they were deprived of a life that every child should be entitled to have.

    ��Thank you...�� Dani started rting the rehearsed speech she had prepared for this celebration. Then, her eyes shifted to the people who had made all of this possible.

    Starting with her friends, Jacky and Marcus, for making the event great, then Haley, who had created a magnificent n for the project.

    .....

    ��To my husband, for supporting me wholeheartedly with my ns and donating this area to my cause.�� Continuing with her speech. ��Thank you, Alex.�� Blowing a kiss in his direction.

    With eyes slightly teary, she turned around to the arrival of new guests, who were moving to the front seat. Her father patted Jeremy��s head as he sat beside the boy. Then, her mother sat beside the twins on her other side, smiling at them.

    Her heart swelled at the beautiful sight before her. She had to remember to thank Jacky for the insight. Again, her eyes scanned the room, appreciating the support of all the people

    around her.

    ��I always believe that every kid has the potential to be anything each wishes to be, but without care, love, and the chance to achieve their dreams, we deprive them of a future.�� She returned to her speech, roaming her eyes to the crowd.

    Silence enveloped the gathered crowd around her. Even the children seemed to be behaving at the moment as everyone seemed to listen.

    ��I know that what I started doesn��t guarantee the future of these kids.�� Pointing to the children sitting in the front seat. ��But, I wish only to start by giving them a safe ce to start with their new life.��

    A round of apuse reverberated in the open area where the ceremonies took ce, standing at the top of the makeshift stage, smiling at her guests.

    She did not want to prolong her speech to avoid boring the kids. ��Let me just thank you all foring, and I hope all will have a great time with what we prepared.��

    Her friends cheered and pped their hands after she ended her speech, then a few more of their guests also provided some of their thoughts on the project and pledged their support.

    ��That was a great speech, and happy birthday, Princess.�� Her father moved toward her, giving her a hug and a kiss. Then, her mother also followed her father with sweet greetings.

    ��I am surprised to see you both here.�� Dani did not expect that her parents were alsoing to the event.

    Then, a tugging on her pants made her look down, finding Aira��s cute dainty hands getting her attention. ��Excuse me,�� Dani told her parents. ��But have you met Aira and Aries?�� Tapping Aira in the head as she showed them to her parents.

    ��Yes, she had been entertaining me earlier while we watched your speech. She told me that you are very kind, giving her candy.�� Laura also patted the little girl on the back. ��And Aries here was a real sweetheart.�� Her mom continued.

    Smiling at the adorable face gazing at her, she smiled. ��What is it?�� Kneeling at the tiny child, finally focusing her attention on her need.

    Her parents excused themselves, moving along to greet some of their guests also present at the event. They were a handful of their colleagues in the business that had joined in her crusade.

    ��I want another candy.�� She uttered in her sweet little voice. ��Can you give me another one?��

    Her smile was so adorable that she might even give her more than candy if Aira asked her. She had never been good with a child, not because she did not like them.

    It was just rare for her to be with young ones except for events like this. The only long interaction she had with young people was with Andy, Jeremy, and on a handful of asions.

    ��But you already ate one?�� His brother interjected, reprimanding her sister. ��I am sorry, but you do not need to give her another.�� Aries looked at her, gaining her attention.

    She also never had the experience of bickering with a sibling. Her mind suddenly brought her back to finding her brother. What if she had known about him when they were young? Would they be just like this two?

    ��It is not for me.�� Aira quickly responded, putting her hands on her waist, showing her brother that she was not afraid of him. ��It is for my friend.��

    She did not expect that at a young age, probably around five or six. They were already very thoughtful of their friends. Was she liked that when she was young? She hardly remembered what she was doing when she was their age.

    ��Oh! Which friend?�� Aries asked, his face scrunched up as if not believing her sister.

    Then, Aira pointed to the young girl at her brother��s back. ��Lily.�� Suddenly, her eyes noticed the boy turned pink at the mention of the girl��s name. ��My brother had a crush on Lily.��

    ��Is that so?�� Dani immediately asked, curious at this little girl who was still standing a few feet away from them.

    Aira��s face looked like she approved of the two, nodding her head as she kept telling his brother��s secrets.

    ��Aira, I don��t like her.�� Aries abruptly interrupted her little sister, embarrassed at her revtion.

    ��Hey, that is ok.�� Dani refereed the two before it became out of hand. ��Having a crush doesn��t necessarily mean love. It is just admiring another for some of her good attributes.��

    She meddled with the two, who finally agreed to what she said, nodding their heads as if theypletely understood her words. But she was happy that she averted the situation from booming into a fight.

    ��Come on, let us get some more candies for everyone.�� She suggested, loving how the two kids held on to her two hands.

    Walking hand and hand, they moved to the tables on the other side of the massive area where the treats covered the entire surface.

    She took a basket and asked her partners to help her distribute them to the kids joining them in this celebration. But she made the two promise that they could only have one because they would be eating soon.

    If this was what being a parent was all about, maybe she should not be afraid of it. Her mind and heart suddenly yearned to learn more about parenting.

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678: Safe haven

    ��What is the deal with you and Haley?�� Jacky was not supposed to ask him about that issue, but she still noticed him looking at her from time to time across thewn.

    Besides, her recollection reminded her that he was supposed to say something when Haley interrupted him. She noticed these things and usually bugged her until she had answers.

    ��On second thought, I do not want to know.�� She suddenly changed her mind, believing that it was not her ce to ask him about his past when she also had several of them in her closet.

    Thankfully, one of the event managers called her for some minor issues that she had to attend to, excusing herself from dealing with Marcus at the moment.

    She marched towards the party organizers only to learn that it was nothing serious but resolved immediately. Since she was there, she reminded them to serve the food after the breaking ceremony, which would soon ensue.

    Having no other options, she walked toward a group of people she needed to talk to, including the project manager. ��Haley, can I have a word?��

    ��Sure,�� Haley responded, excusing herself from the crew building the project and walking with her. ��What is it?�� The architect asked her.

    .....

    ��We are going about to do the breaking ceremony. Is everything in order?�� Her nerves were suddenly on edge, but there was no reason for her to be nervous.

    Haley seemed to be a friendly person. Besides, Dani would not be friends with her if she was not. But, she suddenly felt intimidated by her.

    She wondered if it had something to do with her previous rtionship with Marcus or whatever they had in the past. She could not help thinking if she was another fling of Marcus that he dumped after he had lost his interest.

    ��Yes, I already arranged everything. All we need is your signal.�� Haley smiled at her, which seemed so authentic that she felt guilty for feeling this way against her.

    She suddenly realized that she was jealous for no apparent reason other than she might have had a previous rtionship with her current boyfriend.

    It was suddenly ridiculous to me the woman she was trying to befriend with such notions for a past that happened long before she and Marcus were together.

    ��Ok. I guess I will check on one more thing before we should start with the ceremony.�� Jacky instructed Haley as she was about to move away from her.

    Then, a hand stopped her from making more steps, preventing her from living. It held her arms, not tightly, but enough to make her look back.

    ��I am sorry, but about earlier,�� Haley said, staring at her as she kept her grip on her arms.

    Jacky knew she was about to say something about Marcus, but her timing was just off today as another voice shouted her name, calling her attention.

    Haley immediately released her hand and stayed quiet about whatever she was about to tell her. She did not n to stop her. She wanted to know what was going on with the two, but it had to wait tillter.

    ��Jacky.�� Dani walked towards them with two little kids hanging on both sides of her hands. ��Finally, you meet my friend, Haley.�� She greeted them both again and introduced the two kids to her.

    ��I promised them cakes. Can we see them?�� Dani said, winking at her friend before smiling at the young ones. ��They will only look at them.�� She reiterated to the two kids who were pping their hands excitedly. Oblivious to what was going on with her.

    But she doubted Dani would know anything about Marcus and Haley. If she did, she would have already told her about it. Dani would never keep a secret from her.

    ��Sure,e on, follow me.�� She instructed, waving her hands to the two cute kids with them. ��I will just tell you when it is time.�� Turning to Haley before moving away from her, slightly disappointed that she missed her exnation. She admitted that she was very curious about the two of them, but she bore no hard feelings against them.

    However, she still had time to talk to herter. The day was far from being over. She just hoped that she would have an opportunity again. But if not, she would wait for Marcus�� exnation instead.

    ��What do you think of Haley and what she ns to do with the house?�� Dani asked her when they were at a considerable distance.

    She thought of her question, and she would admit, she truly wanted to be friends with her. If it had not been what she saw earlier, she would not be feeling ufortable around Haley.

    ��She seems great, and I like her.�� She could not deny that.

    She grabbed the boy��s hand and yed with him. Later on, he was swinging in her and Dani��s arms as they walked toward the area where the cake was waiting for them.

    ��Oh! Look, Aira.�� Aries extended his hand in front of them, letting go of their hands to point to her sister the big cake.

    When her sister also let go of their hands, he grabbed her, and they both ran toward the area containing the different cakes. Their eyes lit up upon seeing the assorted colorful designs of cakes fill the long table.

    ��Wow! They look so beautiful.�� Aira gasped in delight, checking each one of them.

    ��Yeah, look at this one. It has my favorite hero.�� Pointing to the cake with an action figurine.

    ��I hope this is mine.�� Aira gazed at the one with a doll on it.

    ��Do you like the cakes?�� Dani asked as she moved toward the two.

    ��Yes, they are all wonderful,�� Aira answered her with a smile that had a gap between her teeth. ��What about that big one? Who owns that?�� She pointed to the two tiers of cake in the middle.

    ��It is for our friend Dani here. It is her birthday too.�� Jacky announced to the two, making them both shout to greet her.

    ��Now that you have seen our cakes. Would you join the others and convince them that they should behave and eat plenty so we can feast on thister.�� Dani asked the two, who nodded their heads forcefully to indicate that they would do what she asked.

    ��Ok. Go now and y with your friends.�� Jacky asked the two, and they sped, running back to the other kids who were now busy ying on the carousels and other rides set up for them.

    ��Did you know that Marcus and Haley knew each other? What a small world?�� Dani finally asked Jacky about what she had discovered earlier.

    ��Yeah, it is a small world. I just knew about it just moments ago.�� She admitted it to her friend but appeared that it was not a big deal. This event was a special asion for her friend, and she had no ns to bring the drama to it.

    ��Anyway, are we ready to get this party started?�� Dani asked her. She was d that she managed to act cool about this.

    Anyway, she had things to do, and thinking about her boyfriend was not her priority. Her eyes wandered around the ce and saw her brother making new friends.

    She hoped that they could help many more kids so they would not have to go through what she, her brother, and probably half of the kids had experienced in the past.

    She wanted them to have a better future than to live on the street, with hardly any food to eat and afraid of what the night would bring. This time, many would have a safe haven that would care for them.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679: A good samaritan

    Boom!

    Pop!

    Bang!

    A series of what seemed to be mild explosions resonated around the vicinity, causing a slight panic among the crowd. Many would have run, but the organizers quickly tried to calm everybody down.

    Alex immediately pulled her to his side and protected her with his body. While the rest also scooted down or took cover under the tables or chairs. Many guests wore confusion, fear, and anxiety on their faces.

    ��Are you ok?�� Alex immediately asked, checking her for any injuries. It was probably his instinct working, fretting over her safety.

    Her hands trembled while her heart almost skipped a beat from the terrifying experience. But she began to rx after seeing that everyone was ok.

    .....

    ��Yes, I am good.�� Dani immediately responded, smiling at him for reassurance. ��What about you?�� Turning her attention to him, worried about his condition.

    The loud noise also quickly disappeared, making everybody wonder what it was. Then, a loud voice called out from somewhere in the back where the delivery vans were parked.

    A few secondster, the host was back on stage, announcing on the microphone that it was nothing but some balloons popping backstage.

    ��We are sorry for the inconvenience. It was just an ident.�� The host continued, trying to calm the people around thewn area.

    She could see that many had their smiles back on their faces while still clutching their chests. However, panic had toned down after realizing that there was no threat.

    Kids were back to running around as if nothing had happened. Only proved that children were more resilient than adults who were still slightly shaken by the unusual ident.

    ��That was a great way to wake everybody up after thest speech.�� Her fatherughed, unfazed by the incident. ording to him, it would take a louder st,pared to that, for him to be scared.

    Thest speech by one of the guests was a bit boring that almost made the kids sleep from their seats. Luckily, they had candies to hyper them up.

    ��Dad, that is not a nice thing to say.�� Dani patted her father gently, sashing him to silence. Others might hear him.

    The host cut their conversation, calling everybody��s attention, directing them to proceed to the other side of the construction site for the groundbreaking ceremony.

    ��That explosion was the only highlight of his speech.�� His dad continued, not caring if someone else heard him, causing Alex and her mom tough at his statement.

    Dani could not help it, so she ended upughing too. As they say, if you could not beat them, join them. It was kind of true anyway.

    ��Come on. It is my wife��s time to shine.�� Alex pulled her toward the next activity. Soon, all of them, including the guests, gathered around the construction area for the culmination of her dreams.

    After the ceremony and some picture taking, they gathered again on the frontwn for other activities, another main event. Alex guided her to a long table where she saw the cake baked for her.

    It was indeed a lovely cake, but she was more excited to see the kids, around thirty of various ages, smiling with awe disyed on their faces as they stared at the cakes before them.

    ��I hope I did a good job throwing this party for you,�� Alex whispered behind her as she aligned herself at the center with the other kids, ready to blow the candles in their cakes.

    The twins stood beside her, excited to see the cakes they wished were theirs. Jacky made sure to grant their wishes even before they could even blow the candle.

    ��Ok. Let us sing all of our celebrants a happy birthday song and allow them to make their wishese true.�� The host announced on his microphone.

    ��But it is not our birthday,�� Aries said, slightlyining while standing at her side, scratching his nape as if he could not figure out why he had a cake.

    ��Because we did not have a cake on our birthday.�� Aira finally answered his brother, exining why they had to blow the cake.

    Then, the ce echoed with voices singing them the happy song. The kids started pping, so she also pped with them. She had never experienced a birthday like this before. Not with her family and friends with her to join her on this momentous asion.

    After the song ended, the host asked them to blow out the candles, but after making their wishes. She wondered what else she could wish for when everything she wanted was standing just a few feet away from her.

    Then, a thought came to her mind. There was still something that she had been dreaming oftely. She would be the happiest person alive if that would be true.

    ��Come on. Kids. Blow your candles.�� Aira and Aries deeply breathed and exhaled it forcefully on top of their cakes, hoping to extinguish the fire on the tip of the candle.

    Aries aplished it on his first try, but Aira had to repeat it several times before she could put the fire away. ��Ms. Dani, you still have not blown your cake?�� Aries pointed out, patting her on her hands.

    ��Don��t forget to wish, Ms. Dani.�� Aria also added.

    Now that she knew what to wish. She closed her eyes and mumbled something in her mind. Then, once she opened them again, she quickly blew the candle, making the kids shriek in delight.

    ��What did you wish for?�� The boy asked, but her sister pped him on his back.

    ��You don��t tell anybody about your wish, or it will note true.�� She told her brother. Then, she tilted her cute face to her, waiting for her acknowledgment.

    ��Yes, you have to wait for it toe true before you can tell a soul about it.�� Dani looked at Aries first before Aira, who nodded in approval.

    ��Then, I will not tell you. I want my wish toe true.�� Aries said to his sister.

    She figured that maybe the two never kept secrets from each other. She heard that twins had that impossible bond that many did not understand.

    ��Come on. I think it is time to eat the cakes.�� Jacky interrupted their little conversation, helping her to distribute the cake to their guests.

    ��I love it.�� She answered Alex, who looked at her, puzzled by her deration. ��I love my surprise party.�� She borated, making Alex smile.

    ��I am d.�� Alex wrapped her up in his arms while she took a fork full of the cake and ced it on his lips.

    With his mouth wide open, he devoured the cake with gusto. But he also returned the favor, both ending up with cakes on the sides of their mouths.

    As she was wiping her lips, a voice greeted her, wishing her a happy birthday. She turned around at the familiar voice, finding one of her guestste for the party.

    ��Gerald, I am happy that you made it. I believe there are still cakes serving around.�� She offered, always the gracious host. ��Let me get one for you.��

    Fortunately, a waiter passed in their direction and gave him a piece as they talked about the party and the foundation. ��You are doing a great job here,�� Geraldmented, pledging his help to the project.

    As part of his cover-up, many foundations had known him as a phnthropies for some charitable programs. He promoted awareness and donated for the good of themunity. It did not hurt to be known as a good samaritan.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680: But was he?

    ��Jacky, wait up.�� She heard his voice. Instead of stopping, her steps quickened, moving her to the other path. Honestly, she had been avoiding him since theirst encounter.

    She was also avoiding being alone with Haley. So far, it had been working since she was busy with all the events. But now that the ceremonies were almost over, it would seem that she was finding it hard to make any more excuses.

    ��Jacky. I said stop.�� Marcus grabbed her arms, effectively slowing her down until she had no choice but to stop.

    With no choice, she turned around, facing her boyfriend, who did not seem to get her point. She was not in the mood to deal with him yet.

    ��What?�� Jacky ced her hands across her chest, tapping her feet as she waited impatiently for his answer.

    She was not mad at him. She had no idea how to deal with the situation yet since she still had a few more things to do for Dani��s party. Afterward, she was sure to talk to him about Haley all he wanted.

    ��Can we talk?�� He rubbed the back of his neck with his palm as if his body was stressed out.

    .....

    She could sense that what he was about to tell him was something important. He usually never became tongue-tied about any issues, like how he was acting now.

    ��We can, but can we do itter?�� She tapped her phone that started ringing, talking about being saved by the bell.

    She quickly ced the phone on her ears, pretending to talk to the person on the other line, but her mind was still with him, thinking of his face as she moved away.

    Anyway, she had to prepare for the inevitable because she could not keep dodging him or Haley, who seemed determined to talk to her alone.

    ��Thank you guys for all your hard work.�� She faced the crew who had worked hard to make this event sessful.

    There might have been some mishaps, but they still managed to push through and deliver a good service. They had satisfied what was needed. They deserved praise for it at the end of the day.

    Then, she moved on to the closing ceremony, the final stage of ending a sessful party. She saw that Dani was busy entertaining some guests and her family.

    The rest of the guests formed groups, probably discussing businesses or social gossip. Who knew that they also were gossipmongers.

    ��Hey, are you tired?�� She found a few kids slumped on their chairs, nodding their heads, seemingly running out of steam. What did she expect after they had been running for hours around the yground?

    Her mind could only conclude one thing, napped time. Therefore, she had to wrap up this event soon before those cute kids wind up sleeping on the grassywn.

    ��Dani, I think it is time for the closing remarks,�� Jacky whispered to her friend��s ears, avoiding disrupting her conversation with the guests.

    After excusing herself, Dani went along with Jacky, who had been acting strange. But there was no time to dwell on it as they had a program to finish. She did notice the tired faces among the crowd.

    ��Ladies and gentlemen, I again would like to give the floor to our birthday girl, Ms. Dani.�� The host announced, gathering everyone��s attention. Even the kids seemed to be slightly alert, hearing her name.

    ��Thanks again for joining me in this great endeavor that I started. I would not have reached this point without all your support.�� She began her speech, appreciating everyone who had devoted their time, energy, power, and money to this project.

    She also thanked the cute, lively kids who had joined her on her birthday. It had been one of the most memorable celebrations she had ever experienced.

    Afterward, she thought that the master of ceremony would finally conclude the program, but he did something else. ��Can I ask Prince Alex to join us on the stage?�� Once again, she was left speechless. What now?

    ��What is this?�� She mumbled to her husband, who only shrugged his shoulder, but the glimmer in his eyes told her that he knew something but was not saying anything.

    ��Can I also ask on the stage, Mr. Marcus on the stage?�� Then, the host moved to the side, waiting for thest person he called.

    Everybody was looking, expecting something to happen but had no idea what. Even Jacky was surprised by the sudden change in her program, thinking that what was happening was never part of the n.

    ��Well, Mr. Marcus had begged me to let him on the stage. Being a very gracious host. Of course, I allowed the poor man some time in the limelight.�� The host began telling the crowd, which earned him a few cheers and someughs.

    On the other hand, Marcus was slightly embarrassed, but as they said, the show must go on as he stood in front of everyone, braving what he had nned to do.

    ��But of course, I had to ask the person paying me to host this job his permission. Thankfully, he turned out to be this man��s best friend.�� Pointing again to Marcus. ��Anyway, thanks, Prince Alex. Your support means everything to your friend��s dream.��

    Again, the crowdughed at the host��sical words, but she could see Marcus�� difort as he stood on the stage.

    ��Give the man warm apuse.�� The host pped his hand, handing the microphone to Marcus and giving him the floor.

    She watched him a few feet away, noticing his slightly trembling hands and sweats on his temples. In truth, she had not seen Marcus sweat in nervousness before, what was manifesting before her. She could only wonder why.

    The crowd indulged the host and started pping their hands loudly, still clueless about what Marcus would be doing on the stage.

    ��I think all of you might be wondering what I am doing here, taking your most precious time.�� Marcus started, slightly blinking to think of the line he had rehearsed in his head for a long time.

    Some of their friends cheered for him, probably thinking he might sing, but Marcus was tone-deaf. Then, some just nodded their heads, wondering, just like her.

    ��Come on, boy. You can do it.�� Her father shouted among the crowd, unable to contain the excitement. He seemed to know something too, she thought.

    ��I am getting there, Ethan,�� Marcus replied to one of his mentors and a father to him. Dani was overwhelmed with happiness at the interaction.

    Her father nodded at her friend as if he was giving him a blessing, but for what. Anyway, she turned her attention to her friend, who sat at a table just watching also in wonder. She was as clueless as she was.

    ��I asked you all here, especially you, my bestfriend, Alex, and your lovely wife, Dani, to be my witness.�� Marcus continued with his speech, looking at her and her husband.

    Dani could not help but be happy in the developing scene. She believed that she might know what was happening, but she did not want to preempt it by meddling in it.

    She would wait and watch Marcus y this one out. If her suspicions were correct, maybe her birthday had not seen the best surprise yet.

    But was he?

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681: Stagefright

    The wind blew on the stage, just a slight breeze of cold air, but his palms were still sweating, probably due to his frail nerves. Marcus had never felt this anxious before throughout his life as he stared at the crowd before him.

    It was not the people looking at him that had caused this tension on his stomach and trembling in his hand. He could handle a crowd like putty in his hands.

    ��I came here not just to celebrate the building of this great project or the celebration of our friend��s birthday.�� The back of his palm automatically went to his forehead to wipe the trickle of sweat that moistened his skin.

    Then, his eyes scanned the crowd below the stage, searching for someone. The ring sun on the other side made it hard for him to look, making him squint his eyes and slightly cover them from its rays to see more clearly.

    Finally, after going from right to left, he saw the person he was looking for, sitting quietly at the front table, closely watching him. Her face was a picture of beauty, minus the exhaustion and the curiosity in his eyes.

    He thought that she might be wondering what he was doing on the stage. Based on her facial expression, she was still clueless about his intention to sabotage the party she had arranged.

    ��I am here for another reason.�� He scratched the back of his head, feeling his veins were about to pop out from his nervousness. Who knew that this would be this hard? Certainly not him.

    .....

    He could effortlessly fight inside a courtroom, defend theirpany from any corporate attacks, or speak on podiums about his ns for a greatpany.

    However, he believed that this was worst than anything he had experienced before as his hands uncontrobly shook just thinking of what he had to say next.

    ��Anyway, I hope you will indulge me for a few more minutes of your time before we conclude this celebration.�� Marcus could see the others nodding their heads as if confirming their permission.

    Eventually, the time hade for him to proceed with his next step. He could not prolong the inevitable anyway since time would not wait for him.

    ��Wait for a second.�� He pointed his finger in front of him, waving at the crowd, asking everyone that he would not take long, begging for everyone��s patience. ��Hold this.�� Handing the microphone to the host, believing he would not need it anymore.

    The crowd seemed to be confused by his action but remained quietly waiting. His feet speedily moved down the stage, walking fast in one direction.

    As soon as he reached his destination, he stopped. His face shifted down, staring at the woman sitting on the chair, surprised to see him before her.

    Shock covered her lovely face, raising her high eyebrows in the air with her questions. Who could me her when she was included in the list of people not allowed to know about his ns?

    ��What are you doing?�� She finally asked, her tired voice floating in the air. To some, she had a loud voice most of the time, but to him, it was the sweetest melody he had ever heard.

    It sounded so cheesy even to him, but admittedly he was starting to like those things. Lately, he had stopped asking his secretary to do him favors. This time, he did buy his flowers and gifts, making sure to choose her favorites.

    Instead of answering her right away, he grabbed her hands and pulled her to her feet. ��I think you shoulde with me, Jacky, on the stage to find out.�� Then, he whispered something in her ears.

    ��A surprise that he and Alex had prepared,�� Telling her privately as if it was a secret between them.

    ��Oh!�� She willingly went along, assuming it was for Dani. It was not his fault since, technically, he did not lie. But in truth, he had been nning it for her for a while.

    ��What is the surprise?�� She asked since she had no clue, still thinking she should be on it, but he was not about to ruin it by telling her right then and there.

    ��You will know it once we are on the stage.�� That was all he could say as he guided her to the stairs and on the tform.

    As he escorted her on stage, holding her hands, he wondered if she could feel the trembling in his hands. But then again, he believed his hands had stopped shaking. Maybe her warm hand had calmed him slightly down.

    ��Can you stand over there?�� Picking the center of the stage where everybody could see them while their friends stood just a few feet from them.

    Her face kept looking at their friends as if asking what was going on, but Alex only shrugged his shoulders while Dani mouthed something like I do not know. Honestly, Alex was lying, and Dani was clueless.

    ��What for?�� Jacky questioned him, probably thinking about being in the limelight.

    One of her deepest secrets was her stage fright. Although there were moments she could handle being in front of the people, it was different when the spotlight was on her, just like now.

    She had kept looking at him as if she was ready to bolt at any moment as her eyes kept looking at the mass of people gathered below the stage.

    ��Because I need to do something.�� Marcus stood straight in front of him, tapping his breast pocket to get something.

    Unfortunately, he could not seem to find what he was looking for as his hand came empty after checking his left and right pockets. He knew he had taken it earlier and stored it safely somewhere.

    Then, after what seemed an eternity of patting his body in front of everyone, he finally found it in his pants pockets. Probably in his nervousness, he might have thought that he had ced it in his breast pocket, breathing a sigh of relief.

    He looked at everyone around them with expectant faces as if they were nervous for him. Even Alex looked worried as he watched him.

    ��What is wrong with you?�� Jacky asked her, seemingly confused at his unsettling movements.

    Her hands reached out to him, touching his arms to assure herself that he was ok. But when her eyes met with him, something flickered in them as if she figured out what was happening.

    Her gasp told him that she was shocked by this discovery. Then, she started fanning her hands across her face as her breathing became unstable. He believed she was suffering from a mild panic attack.

    ��Are you ok?�� Immediately, worry lines also etched on his face, watching her in such a state.

    But Jacky quickly recovered, using his arms as support as she held on to him. Then, she took deep breaths to calm herself down. Anxiety still zed her eyes, but she never looked away from him.

    ��Please, say you are not doing what I think you are doing?�� With a croaky and broken voice, she asked him.

    His eyes watched her scan the area, seeing the entire crowd gathered to support them. Her face was pure horror as she looked at him and back to the people around them. Her fear had be more than just a stagefright.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682: Falling in love

    Marcus was not about to back down now. He would not im to have confidence in the future. But whatever would happen to them, he would be there to support Jacky.

    ��What if I am?�� Suddenly all his nervousness was gone as he continued to look into her eyes. He wanted to be her support through all of this and throughout their lives.

    Then, his goal became as clear as daylight, as if he had known it all along but was too afraid to confirm it. He wanted this girl to be his for a long time.

    No, not just a long time.

    He wished to be with her forever.

    The world seemed to be just him and her as everyone else disappeared from his sight. His eyes could only see her face and hear her loud breathing and beating of her heart. But then again, those were probably his that he was listening to as he pulled her hands to his lips, nting a single kiss.

    And there was nothing to fear as long as they were together. Finally, understanding what Alex had been saying all this time. If fate meant them to be together, there was nothing that would stop it from happening.

    .....

    ��No, don��t do it.�� She whispered with her face, full of doubt in them as if she was afraid to hear what he was about to say.

    He could not me her when all he did to her was hurt her in the past. But he had hoped they had found a way to get passed that.

    He had nned to propose to her at the cottage, but he could not seem to get good timing. It felt it did not feel right for him to do it during that time. Today, at this moment, it was different.

    ��Why?�� He wanted to know because he could finally feel it in his heart. He finally knew this was it. Then, he noticed her eyesnded on Haley, who looked as surprised as she was.

    Could she be hesitating because of her? What did she learn about the two of them? Did Haley tell her anything? Another thing that he should have told her. What was the rtionship between him and her?

    ��Because you are not ready.�� She blurted out as her hands flew in the air, looking exasperated by the entire situation.

    She did look tired. Probably from all the days she had worked to make all of this work. Then, this whole day she operated like a robot to deal with all the problems. He could not be more proud of what she had aplished singlehandedly.

    However, he could not me her for how she felt, but he could not ept her reason. It was not her to decide if he was ready or not. Because at this moment, he did not doubt how he felt.

    ��Why would you say that?�� His hands quickly grabbed her by the shoulders forcing her to look at him. ��What did I do to indicate that I do not wish to marry you right now?�� His words came out of his mouth without waiting for her answers.

    Because it was the truth, he would marry her now if that was what she wanted. But if it was what he wanted, he wished to prepare for a grand wedding where she could choose whatever she had dreamt of when she was young.

    He heard that most girls had this childish wish to be married in a white dress with many flowers, and all their fantasiese true. He had attended such weddings. The best example was his best friend��s wedding.

    ��Because you did not propose on the cabin.�� Her eyes had a few tears threatening to fall when she admitted that. It was quite a surprise to hear her say that because he believed he had not mentioned anything about proposing to her.

    Marcus suddenly looked at his friend, but Alex quickly denied saying anything. But she quickly exined the situation, shedding light on his inquiries.

    ��I saw the ring and thought you would propose, but you did not.�� She mumbled, fidgeting with her hands as if he caught her going through his things. ��I found it lying on the floor when it fell probably from your pants.��

    Now, he remembered wondering why it was in his pants pocket when it was supposed to be under the bed. It must have fallen from the bed andnded on his pants on the floor, which Jacky assumed was the hiding ce.

    It had all made sense now. The way she oddly behaved on the ind from time to time. She had expected the proposal when he decided it at the same time.

    ��I did not propose at the time, not because I was not ready.�� He pulled Jacky into his embrace, wanting to assure her that it was not the reason. ��I only merely postpone it because I felt it was not good enough.��

    He could feel her small sob on his chest, realizing that he had made her cry. He forced her to tilt her head, using his fingers until she gazed into his eyes.

    Slight tears glistened on her cheeks, but her eyes were as clear as the morning sky as they looked back at him. They searched for the truth in his eyes. Hope was evident in their depths.

    ��I love you, Jacky.�� His words flowed like silk out of his mouth. Those were words that did note from his brain but directly from his heart.

    Those three-letter words had always been something that was not part of his vocabry before. He never believed in them since he never had good examples of good rtionships.

    That was until he met Alex��s parents. But he always thought that they were the exception to the rule. Couples like them were a rarity that happened only on a few asions.

    But when he became witness to Alex and Dani��s love affair. He felt that it might not be as rare as he thought. Maybe love could also be possible in a man like him.

    ��I said I love you, Jacky,�� Marcus repeated as if he had said those words for a long time, finding her silence adorable.

    Her eyes were big, and her lips were wide open as if she was more shocked by his admission of love,paring it with the proposal he did earlier.

    ��Will you marry me?�� Taking the chance while she was speechless to continue with his ns.

    He knelt before her, taking the ring out of the box and disying it in front of her. He tilted his face, staring directly into her eyes, fixed on the ring in his fingers.

    He could tell that she was not sizing up the size of the stone in the ring. She would not care if he gave her a fancy one. It was one thing he had loved about her.

    She was digging deeper into herself, assessing her feelings for him. Her eyes might be looking at the ring, but her heart was looking directly at his.

    ��I love you, too, Marcus.�� She ced her fingers into his cheeks, caressing them with her soft touch. ��I will marry you.�� Suddenly, nothing else mattered. It was just the two of them.

    Two people,ing from different walks of life, stumbled into aplicated rtionship. But in the end, finding themselves falling in love.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683: Number one priority

    ��Eida, you have to look at this from our point of view.�� The producer of her show stood from his chair and sat on the edge of his desk, facing her.

    She had to tilt her head up to look at his face because her boss was one of the tallest people she had ever seen. If he did not make it to the media, he could have be a basketball yer. But that was beside the point.

    Her boss disagreed with her idea to downy her interview with the Prince by just reporting the information she gathered about him and ying some clips.

    ��But, Sir,�� Eida stared at his boss, pleading with his sensibility. ��Prince Wellington is adamantly refusing live interviews.�� Turning to her other side and looking at the man sitting beside her.

    If she could not convince her big boss, she hoped her director might back her up. He always believed in her, supporting her mostly with her ideas. Maybe this time, he would also back her up.

    ��What do you think?�� Her producer also shifted his head, following her gaze, questioning the man, scratching his nape, probably weighing his options.

    She could only wait in anticipation as he mauled over her idea for her program. But based on his apologetic expression, he was about to side with their boss in this one.

    .....

    ��I am sorry, Eida, but I think it is better if you do the live interview.�� Her producer told her as he exined the possible benefitpared to what she had suggested.

    Her boss also turned to her as if she was not seeing the point he was making. It would seem that he was trying to convince her that their idea was better.

    Under any other circumstances, she would also agree with them. In truth, she would never propose this setup, not if she could help it.

    ��As you had seen, he never allowed any reporter or media toe closer to him before.�� She was not giving up yet, because looking the Prince in the eye would not be easy.

    She stood up from her chair, feeling slightly out of breath. She moved towards the window, trying to calm herself down. Her eyes fixed on the people below them, thinking many of them were waiting for her big story.

    ��That had never stopped you before.�� The producer turned to her, a little bit confused by her actions.

    He was right about that about her. Something like that would not stop her from pursuing an interview. She would do everything she could to get to the story, using every means possible.

    At least legal or just a bit borderline immoral, but not that would warrant an arrest or persecution from her peers. She would not risk her reputation going under if she used something shady business.

    ��But this is different.�� Her eyes still did not look at the two men with her in the room. She was afraid that they might read her like a book. They would know if she was hiding something this big.

    ��How?�� Her producer asked, also slightly suspicious now at her seeming reluctance to do this segment.

    She could not me the two of them because they had never seen her in this state before. Usually, she did not bring problems but usually created solutions.

    ��Is there something wrong with this Prince that we do not know? Did anything happen that we should know?�� Now, it was her producer jumping the gun and making conclusions about her odd behavior.

    ��No, you don��t understand.�� She finally faced the two. Her resolve set because she believed she had no choice in the matter.

    Either she did the assignment her bosses wanted her to do withoutint, or she had to tell them a usible reason why she could not do it.

    However, what justification could she give that would exin her way out of this situation. She could not tell them that the Prince was a terrible man. It was not the truth. But she could not also admit her valid reason.

    ��Well, then what is it?�� His producer��s voice wasced with his concern that she might be hiding something, which she was, but he did not need to do that.

    ��He has be a friend, and I promised I would never bug him about this.�� She was sure that her bosses were quite aware of her recent association with the Prince.

    ��Precisely, why you should capitalize on this. You could be our source inside the Pce.�� Her producer said, excited about the prospect of getting more stories through her connection to the Prince.

    She slightly cringed at the prospect of using the Prince as a source. Although, she would have grabbed this chance if that night did not happen.

    ��Fine. I will do this one. I will find a way to convince the Prince.�� She moved back to her seat but remained standing in front of the two. ��But after this interview, that is thest time I will ask the Prince for information.��

    That was her condition, or she would drop this entire story and find something else to write. She still believed that this issue was not enough for them to fire her. They still needed her for the show. She wanted to believe that anyway.

    ��Ok. I am good with that.�� Her producer finally took her side, but her producer still looked hesitant.

    ��Well?�� She crossed her arms across her chest, tapping her foot on the carpeted floor, waiting for the verdict from the person who would decide her fate.

    But how could she convince the Prince to join her on stage when he adamantly refused any live interviews. Aside from that, she still felt awkward after what happened to the two of them.

    ��Fine.�� He breathed an exasperated breath as if he disagreed with her decision, but still, he had no choice. ��But I want results in this one.��

    There was an undertone in his voice that meant he meant business. After all, he had apany to run, and stories were his number one priority.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684: A scaredy-cat

    Now, the producer and her director wished that she would have a live interview with the Prince himself. They loved the story she had presented to them and would love to hear it live out of the Prince��s mouth.

    But how could she convince the Prince to join her on stage when he adamantly refused any live interviews. Aside from that, she still felt awkward after what happened to the two of them.

    ��Could you even look him in the eye after what happened to the two of you?�� She mumbled to herself, staring at her reflection in the ss window behind her desk. But she promised them a live segment.

    Then, adding to the problem. Eida remembered her friend, Amelia. Hearing about who her friend had been referring to when they talked about her childhood love.

    Finally, Eida realized they were talking about the same man. Prince Lance Wellington. Her friend was in love and about to get engaged to her Prince.

    ��Not my Prince.�� Chastising herself for such a foolish notion. He was not hers and would never be.

    She turned around, facing her desk again. Then, she shuffled on her papers, returning her attention to her work. Still, her mind kept returning to her task and set an appointment with the Prince.

    .....

    After an hour, she had finally concentrated on her work, forgetting all about the Prince. At least she aplished finishing a couple of days�� worth of work.

    ��I am done.�� She turned to her secretary, who had been working alongside her with the stack of files. Work that umted while she was away.

    Turning off her light in her office, she realized that it was alreadyte. Dining out was her only option because cooking at home would be out of the question.

    ��Why don��t you take my reservation?�� Her secretary offered. It was in some fancy restaurant just a few blocks from their building. ��My boyfriend just canceled on me due to some emergency at work.��

    ��Why don��t you join me? It can be our bonding time.�� She counter-offered, thinking it would be nice to spend time with her outside the office. ��My treat.��

    ��Nah!�� Her secretary answered her. ��I am not in the mood to see people. It was supposed to be our anniversary.�� She pouted her thick lips she envied for the longest time.

    She felt sad for her secretary and terrible about herself. She vaguely remembered that she told her she was leaving early today for her anniversary. But with her issues, she had forgotten all about it.

    ��If you are sure.�� She tapped her secretary��s shoulders as she also prepared to leave. ��I can be goodpany.�� Attempting to make up with her.

    ��You go enjoy your night, boss.�� Her secretary turned to her, forcing a smile on her face. Then, she turned on the lights, and they both walked to the elevator.

    The elevator ride was quiet, but as they separated ways at the parking lot. She asked again. ��We can still have dinner together.��

    But her secretary shook her head. Then, she shouted to her. ��Call someone else, someone who can cheer you up to join you. You look like you also needed it.�� She shrugged her shoulders before walking away from her.

    She proceeded to her car and immediately rode it. But she did not drive away. With the phone in her hand, she thought of a person she could call to join her. But she was drawing a nk.

    Notpletely. That was a lie.

    Her mind was constantly thinking of two peopletely. But she kept denying her thoughts from consuming her. But it seemed she was not winning.

    She was left thinking if Amelia had finally left the City as she initially said to her or did she stay to fulfill her father��s wish to marry the Prince.

    Then, the Prince who had bothered her waking and sleeping hours. Was she affected by what happened to them? Or was it deeper? Was finding out about his impending marriage to her friend bothering her?

    ��Stop it.�� She mmed her hands on the wheels, quickly grabbing the keys of her car from her bag.

    She roared the engine of her favorite car, loving how it purred every time she hit on the gas. It was music that calmed her nerves during times like this.

    Then, a guard tapped on her window, probably wondering what was wrong with her. ��Mam, are you ok? You have your engine on for a few minutes now. Do you have a problem?��

    She did not realize what she was doing. All she knew was that she enjoyed listening to the engine��s motor. ��I am good, just thinking if I forgot something.�� She quickly excused herself, not wanting the guard to make a big deal out of this.

    ��If you are sure?�� She smiled at the kind guard, remembering saying simr words earlier.

    She moved her vehicle away from the parking lot and drove to the restaurant. She believed it was only hunger making her think crazy, remembering she had a small sandwich for lunch and nothing in between.

    As she walked inside the restaurant, guided by the hostess to her seat, she could not help but notice the high society dining in such a ce.

    It was indeed one of the best restaurants in the City. If her secretary dined here alone, she could not afford it. Luckily, her boyfriend worked as a high executive with a high-paying job. However, his work also upied most of his time.

    A waiter immediately came to assist her to her seat. ��Here is the list of the specials.�� The man handed her a white card. ��Shall wee back for your order?�� He asked while pouring her a ss of theirplimentary wine.

    But before she could respond to the waiter, a familiar voice called her name. Judging from the source, it was not far from her table. She wondered if it was her mind ying tricks on her. Or it meant that she had stayed.

    When she searched the room for her friend, her eyes did notnd on her. But instead, they stared at another set of eyes. The one she had been staring on her dreams.

    It only meant they were dining together and were getting married and having babies. Her friend would be so happy. It was what she had been dreaming of for almost her entire life.

    But what about her? What about what she wanted? Suddenly, she realized she might also have some interest in the Prince. She was just afraid to admit it. She was such a scaredy-cat when it came to rtionships.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685: The third party

    Eida finally snapped out of her trance, realizing that she was staring at him. Her eyes quickly looked away, looking for her friend instead, just a few feet away from him, with her Dad and the Count standing close.

    Suddenly she figured it was a family affair as the men took their seats while Amelia walked in her direction. Lance also turned around and joined their fathers at the table.

    ��Amelia, it is a surprise to see you here.�� It perfectly described what she felt at the moment. As much as she was delighted to see her friend, her guilt was also consuming her.

    Not that she did something wrong against her friend. She did not know that they were referring to the same man. But still, she wanted the man her friend had loved since childhood.

    ��My father insisted that I attend this dinner before I leave,�� Amelia whispered to her, leaning closer to her to avoid being overheard by the other upants at the nearby table.

    She nced to the other table. Fortunately, Lance was facing the other side. He had his back on her. But she could see that her father was looking in their direction, probably wondering what was taking her too long.

    ��I think your father is wondering what you are doing here when you should be dining with them.�� Eida tilted her head to her friend, who remained standing before her.

    .....

    Her face maintained a friendly smile, calm under pressure, but her heart was beating like she was in a race. But she could not make her friend suspect anything.

    ��Are you on a date?�� Amelia unexpectedly asked, ignoring her statement. Her smile was genuinely happy for her. She always wanted her to end up with a good man and a long rtionship.

    However, a dream like that, beautiful as it sounded, was an impossible situation.

    She quickly shook her head in defense. ��No, I am just having a quiet dinner alone.�� Smiling at her friend, not wanting her to know how she truly felt.

    At the moment, she never expected that she would end up in a situation like this or feel slightly petty about herck of love life, but her friend did not need to know that.

    She had never felt alone before, but her current condition seemed to mellow her down. But she quickly bounced back, smiling at her friend, not allowing this moment to ruin it for her friend.

    ��Why don��t you join us?�� Her friend abruptly offered, slightly shocking and making her speechless.

    First, she was not expecting that she would see her here. Then, dining with her, together with the Prince, would be insane. She could not possibly face him under this condition.

    ��No. I do not think that is a good idea.�� Her head automatically shook, responding no to her. ��Besides, I think that is a family affair.�� Excusing herself from a very awkward situation.

    If she had a choice, she would run out of this room and quickly go home, away from her friend and her feelings for the Prince. She would lock herself in her room and cry her eyes out until she could dispel this pain that was starting to grip her heart.

    ��It is a good idea. Please, I need you.�� Amelia begged her as if she was a lifeline that would save her from drowning in her father��s ns.

    Eida had witnessed her friend��s unending heartache at the hands of her father, who never loved her and only used her when he needed her.

    Tonight was a perfect example as the two older men discussed the fate of their children ording to what would be best for their legacy rather than their children��s happiness and future.

    ��I think that my presence would only make all things ufortable for everyone.�� She honestly believed that, especially for her. Although, she wondered how Lance was handling their current situation.

    Was he also affected by what happened to them just like she was, or was it just another mistake that he would shrug off as unnecessary to dwell on and move on?

    Why could she do that? Well, she had been in many one-night affairs before. She quickly bounced back after saying goodbye to them. Why was her one-night experience with him bothering her so much?

    ��I heard that you are doing a story about him, so this is your opportunity to get to know him more,�� Amelia stated, but her tone was apologetic as if pleading that she should join them.

    But how could she when thest thing she wanted to do was see them together, let alone sit across from them with their parents probably discussing their impending wedding?

    Another royal wedding that would take the world by storm, a news story that her bosses would bug her to take on her shoulders. Suddenly, her world felt like crumbling down.

    ��I don��t want to be a bother. It will be better if I stay here.�� Her hands touched her friend, hoping that she would ept her excused.

    As much as she wanted to be there for her friend, she believed it was time that she also faced this situation alone. It was like she had to endure dining alone with the two of them just a few meters away from her.

    ��Amelia, we are about to order.�� Her father called to her in that dominating tone that she hated. But she had no choice.

    Eida watched her friend turn to her father, signaling that she would be just a minute. Her friend gripped her hands tighter, then smiled at her. ��If you ever change your mind, you are always wee to join us.��

    ��I am sure,�� Eida nodded at her friend, telling her that she should return to her table.

    As Amelia moved away, the waiter returned to take her order. She went to the motion of ordering her food, but during the meal, she barely touched her food, ying with most of it as she avoided looking at the other table.

    Her mind kept thinking of her conversation with her friend. It reminded her of many love stories that ended tragically because another party entered the scene. Was she the third party that would ruin her friend��s happiness?

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686: Dance of passion but full of lies

    Luckily, Eida was not facing them, or that would be another torture that she had to endure. Watching the two of them with their parents, probably discussing their wedding, would be hell.

    Thankfully, she had gone through the first two-course meal without a hitch. But she had enough.

    After what seemed forever, the head waiter came to her. ��Is there a problem with the food?�� The man in a ck, formal jacket asked, probably wondering why she barely touched them.

    Looking at her barely eaten food, she could not me his concern. After all, she dide from the media, and her words of dissatisfaction could be an issue if it would say something terrible.

    ��No, it was great. I am just not particrly hungry.�� She did not want to make a fuss over her. ��Can I just have the check?�� Refusing their offer for aplimentary dessert.

    After settling her bill, she took her coat and walked out of the establishment without looking back. She waited outside as the valet brought her car upfront. She was about to move out of her spot when a hand stopped her, gripping her arm.

    Surprised, she turned around only to find the man she had avoided all night, standing next to her, staring into her eyes. She felt her breath trapped inside her lungs as she found herself lost in his eyes, unable to utter a word.

    .....

    ��Call me.�� The only words she heard came out of his lips before he turned around and walked back inside.

    Under a slight daze, she walked to her car. After a few seconds of recollecting herself, she started her engine, speeding out of the restaurant and back into the street.

    After a few minutes, she abruptly swerved to the side, parking the car on a curve, unable to move on, afraid that she might bump into a street light or another car as her eyes zed with uncertainty.

    What did he want from her?

    Why did hee after her outside?

    What was going through his mind? Her mind swirled with questions of what he meant by calling him.

    Was it about the interview that she had scheduled with his secretary? Or was it something else?

    She shook her head, chastising herself for making a big deal out of all of this. She leaned over the steering wheel, resting her forehead on her arms as she held on to the wheel.

    Her world had been spinning since she had bumped into him. Everything she had built was starting to crumble down on the ground. She had to have a better grip on her life, or soon, she would find herself ruined.

    ��He is not worth destroying your life.�� She shouted at herself, d she was inside the car where no one would be able to hear her.

    Frustration ran through her entire body, feeling the churning in her stomach, not because she had barely eaten but because of the stress of the situation.

    She took her phone out and quickly typed a message. Then, with a new n, she roared her engine back to life and moved toward her apartment.

    She would end this once and for all. ��I need to get my life back.�� A resolve that she promised to herself.

    As soon as she entered her home, she took her shoes off, wanting to feel her bare feet on solid grounds. Straight to the wine bar, she took a ss and poured herself enough strong alcohol to calm her nerves down.

    Then, the view outside beckoned her. She walked to the balcony to breathe some fresh air. She took the lights that littered the street as a distraction from her thoughts, waiting for the night to deepen.

    When her bell rang, she knew it was time. She ced her empty ss on the nearby table and walked straight to the door. She had to face this and get it over with as she squared her shoulder and breathed deeply.

    Before opening the door, she knew who would be standing behind it. But what she did not expect was what would happen next.

    She stood there paralyzed, just staring at the man she had seen just a while ago. Although she never had the chance to speak with him, he had gued her mind the entire time.

    ��What...�� But the words died down in her throat as he moved forward, quickly shrinking the space between them. Suddenly all the air around her was sucked out, leaving her breathless again.

    He was not finished with her yet, grabbing her by the waist. Then, pulling her closer without waiting for another word, his lips sealed her fate.

    She was helpless as his tongue invaded her mouth, not giving her a chance to think or resist his advances. His lips moved with a hunger that wanted to be satiated. In truth, it mirrored hers.

    Her mind still tried to fight back, insisting that she should pull away from his embrace, but her body had a mind of its own as it moved on its own ord.

    ��Aaahhh!�� Words that she only recognized when she was in extreme pleasure echoed in the room. She loved what his lips and hands were doing to her. She did not want them to stop.

    Then, her thoughts of ending all of this tonight vanished into thin air as she weed him to her embrace, not holding anything back.

    Her hands entwined around his neck and shoulders, pulling him impossibly closer to him, wanting to direct him to where his lips should go next.

    ��I need you.�� His masculine husky voice reverberated in her ears, a timbre that sent shivers through her spine, heightening the sensations his body was already doing to her body.

    Then, she suddenly felt like she was falling, but she was not the only one as he came down with her immediately. Somehow they ended up in her bedroom, on her bed, battling to remove each item of clothing in their bodies.

    No words were needed, just feelings as she allowed him to take the lead. At the moment, being one with him was the only thing running through her mind.

    But, it was not yet time, as she felt him move and a secondter, she was on top. He had just given her permission to take the lead in this exploration.

    Groans of pleasure filled the room as she ran her hands through his body, wanting to feel every curve of his muscles, savoring the few moments she had control over their desires.

    ��Oh, you don��t know what you are doing to me.�� He mumbled as he regained dominance, shifting their position once again.

    But before she could respond, his lips came down and imed hers into a punishing kiss, as if he was expelling every demon that had possessed him into this kiss.

    She would have responded the same thing, but she never had the chance as her body responded to his maniptions. She had submitted to him willingly, without hesitation.

    A few secondster, he imed her as if she was his. But her mind still insisted this was a mistake. She was just a puppet he was stringing in this dance of passion but full of lies.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687: A rare gem

    ��Ohh!�� Eida covered her face with the thick nket, unable to look at him after waking up from a night of another passionate encounter.

    As the rays of the morning sun flooded her windows, so thus, all her memories ofst night. Upon seeing the man lying beside her, wide awake and staring at her, a giddy feeling invaded her body, looking through his expressive eyes.

    Still, guilt also nagged at her, bothering her mind, heart, and conscience. What now?

    She immediately ran to the bathroom and locked herself in the room, trying to calm herself down. Hoping when she had returned, Lance would be gone.

    But to her surprise, Lance was still waiting for her in her room. She assumed he would have left just like before, now leaving her more confused than ever.

    With her robe safely secured around her, she felt more confident facing him. She moved closer to the bed, watching him, waiting for him to say something, anything, to break the awkward silence.

    ��Why did you do that?�� She finally asked the man who was now sitting on the edge of the bed, with his pants and shirt partially buttoned. Still, she could not help but me him for what happened.

    .....

    However, she could also not deny she was equally responsible for allowing him. She was ashamed for wanting it as much as he did. In her defense, she still maintained if he had not initiated the kiss, they would not end up in this situation.

    She wondered if she could repeat that scenest night when he entered her door. Could she stop him by then? Or would she replicate the same scenario?

    ��I want you.�� It was a simple answer. Even a child would understand those easy words, but her brain seemed unable to register them properly, thinking they were foreign.

    She watched him lean his elbows on his knees, supporting his upper body as he looked down on the floor. She wondered what was going through his mind when he said that.

    Did he mean it?

    ��Do not say that.�� Covering her ears as if that would block what was already running through her mind.

    She turned around, not wanting him to see the struggle in her eyes. Her heart wanted to believe those words, but her logical mind still warned her not to take them seriously.

    ��Why not?�� His question took her aback. But she was not about to believe that a man like him would want a girl like her.

    She moved further away from him, going nearer the window. She needed to look at something else because her mind insisted that she should face him. But she could not.

    She was afraid that, after looking at him, she would find something she was not ready to see. She was terrified to hope. Because when that happened, she would get hurt.

    ��Because this is not real, Lance.�� She finally voiced out what was going through her mind.

    Suddenly, she was facing him. Her mind was so focused on the world outside that she did not notice him moving in her direction. She suddenly found herself in his arms.

    His eyes were zing with anger as if her words angered him. His arms held her tightly against his body while his eyes held hers captive. She had nowhere to go.

    ��Then, what am I to you? An imagination? A dream?�� His tone was ice-cold as his eyes forced her to listen. ��Everything that happened the other night andst night was more real to me than all my past rtionships.��

    She tried to look away, but she could not as he trapped her between his body and the wall behind her. ��You are only saying that, but what happened to us was just sex.��

    She grabbed him by his head, forcing his lips down to hers, then kissed him. She wanted to show him that what they had was nothing but lust, a pure carnal need of the flesh.

    Eida kissed him with passion, but she quickly let go of him. ��I can kiss you, and I can kiss any guy that walks to that door.�� Pointing the door to him. ��This meant nothing to me.��

    Suddenly, her brain took over her emotions, reminding her that she should have ended thisst night. There was no point prolonging her agony, knowing that this man would never belong to a girl like him.

    A Noble Prince, like him, did not end up with a thrash like her. One word got out that they were in a rtionship, and the world would be pouring all her dirty past into the mix. It would instantly ruin him.

    A man like him should be marrying Amelia, who was what he needed. A woman that he could be proud to have standing behind him. Not her.

    ��You can say what you want, but I know what I feel every time you are in my arms. You can deny it all you want, but your body tells me otherwise.�� This time, his lips imed hers, not forcefully but passionately.

    His hands moved around her back, pulling her closer until no more space stood between them. Then, she felt lost again as her brain lost the battle with her heart.

    She wanted him, and there was no denying it. But how could they even make this work? How could she hurt a dear friend if she learned that she was going after the same man?

    She was not even sure if she loved him. In her vocabry, wanting and loving were twopletely different things. Besides, she had no idea how to love.

    ��I don��t know what to do.�� She finally admitted her fear. ��I never felt like this before.�� She mumbled to his lips, hoping that he could help her.

    ��We will figure this out together.�� He answered her, carrying her back to the bed,ying her gently on the soft bed, like she was a treasure he needed to cherish.

    Nobody had ever made her feel like that, only him. He had made her seem like a rare gem despite all her ws.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688: The man of the hour

    After another extraordinary exchange in bed, she stretched her muscles, unwinding the fatigue in her nerves. She suddenly felt her cheeks burn in embarrassment, thinking of all the unusual things they had done all morning.

    ��I think I need food,�� Eida told him, needing an excuse to get off the bed and away from him. ��How about you? I am sure you are hungry.��

    She knew it was still ufortable to think that he wanted a rtionship with her, but her mind warned her to tread carefully. Getting into deep with him could mean trouble.

    Suddenly she remembered his father, the Count, who seemed to be smitten with the idea of his son marrying Amelia. She could already picture his father objecting to this affair.

    ��Well, I can certainly use real food. I think I lost a few muscles after that.�� He teased her. Suddenly, it felt like they had talked like this for a long time.

    Then, his hands snaked around her waist, tickling her, causing her to jump out of bed. ��Do not do that.�� She chastised him before walking further away.

    ��I will be in the kitchen. I will try to find something we can eat.�� She told him as she grabbed her robe, suddenly unconscious if she was standing in front of him naked.

    .....

    In her mind, he had more than seen her body. Why should she be embarrassed by it anymore? She put the robe on before walking towards the door.

    ��Why don��t we take a shower first?�� Lance offered as he stood in front of her, naked just like the way he was born.

    ��As much as I like what you are offering, I think I will pass.�� She shook her head at the idea of taking a shower with him. Besides, her stomach was protesting. It needed nutrition.

    ��Are you sure?�� He remained standing in front of her as if seducing her to change her mind, but she could only smile at him.

    ��Take your shower and follow me outside.�� She instructed, moving out of the room, never looking back. She was afraid, taking a peek, she might suddenly change her mind.

    Once in the kitchen, she quickly rummaged her cabs and refrigerator for anything she could prepare. Fortunately for someone who rarely cooked in her life, there were a few eggs, bacon, and some leftover bread.

    But after taking a closer look at the bread, she discovered it already had molds on it. That went her ns, taking the bread and throwing it in the trash.

    ��Coffee, eggs, and bacon it is.�� She mumbled to herself, finding no other choice as her hands felt the pan. After sensing the heat, she cooked the eggs and bacon.

    All that was left was to wait for the coffee to boil. And the man in her bathroom toe out. Then, they could have a mini breakfast, more or less lunch, judging by the ray of the sun by her window.

    Then, the bell resounded in her entire apartment. She suddenly looked for her phone, but it was probably in the living room where she left itst night.

    She wondered who would visit her since she was not expecting anyone today. But then again, it could be about work since she failed toe and report to the office today.

    Once she opened the door, her body went into shock. She held her breath as if her lungs suddenly failed to breathe, or was it her heart that skipped the beat.

    Whatever happened to her, she would pass out if she did not recover soon. She forced the air back to her lungs and looked at her friend, trying to put the shock away from her expression.

    Outside her door stood Amelia, tears flowing down her cheeks. Suddenly, she had put two and two and came up with four. Her friend was here to talk about Lance.

    But how could she invite her inside, knowing that their prince charming was inside her bathroom, taking a shower after their wild night and morning in bed?

    ��Can Ie in?�� Her friend suddenly spoke up, still standing outside her door.

    Her face was a picture of pain and suffering as her makeup smudged all over her beautiful face. She quickly covered her shoulders with her arm, enveloping her in a friendly hug.

    ��Of course,e in.�� She opened her door wider and guided her to the living room. ��What is wrong?�� Showing concern for what her friend was going through.

    Again, a series of guilt went through her, knowing what was wrong with her friend. But how could she also turn her away if she needed a friend?

    However, in this situation, could she still call herself her friend? Or would it be more appropriate if she associated herself with a snake? It seemed that would be more appropriate for the situation.

    She wanted to help her friend, but finding out the truth about her and her Prince seemed worse than shooting her in the heart if she saw him walk out that door, meaning her bedroom.

    ��During dinnerst night, our fathers insisted that we were good for each other. In my heart, I wanted to believe that.�� Amelia told her as she sat on the couch, sobbing on her handkerchief filled with her makeup.

    Quickly grabbing a tissue, she handed one to her. Then decided to put the box in front of her as she sat next to her. She wanted to listen to her, but her mind was also busy thinking of what to do with Lance.

    ��But...�� She encouraged her to continue, thinking maybe she would be on her way home by the time Lance had finished in the bathroom. But she knew that was wishful thinking.

    ��Lance could not see the point of marriage. He disagreed with our father��s proposal and eventually walked out of the dinner.�� Her friend continued narrating the event ofst night.

    She tried to recall her memories, but she knew she avoided looking in their direction. The only thing she remembered was the moment Lance followed her.

    Was that the time he walked out on her friend? Did he decline to marry her because of her? Did he choose her over Amelia? Thousands of questions ran through her mind as she tried to focus on her friend��s story. It was hard, but she had to try.

    ��Maybe...�� She was about to give some form of advice to her friend when a loud bang sounded in her room.

    ��Do you have a man in your room?�� Suddenly, her friend stood from her seat, probably looking at her for the first time. ��I am sorry, you should have told me you havepany.��

    She quickly grabbed a couple of more tissues and dabbed her face. ��I should not havee here. Maybe I will call you, and we can talk again.�� Her friend seemed embarrassed to bother her.

    ��No, that is ok. You are always wee toe to me anytime.�� But the more she talked, the more she felt like her soul was burning in hell.

    ��Don��t worry. I am ok. I think your listening has helped me a lot.�� She quickly moved towards the door.

    Somehow, she was slightly relieved that her friend thought it was another one of his flings. Although she nned to tell her everything about him, she felt this was not the right time and the right way.

    But, as Amelia was exiting the door, the door in her room also opened wide. The man of the hour walked out of her bedroom only in a towel.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689: The monster under the bed

    Ethan raised his hand, about to knock on his door when it suddenly opened. The man he came to visit stood on the other side with a smile on his lips, weing.

    ��Ethan, d you could make it to my humble home.�� His eyes darted at the man who opened therge door wide for him to enter.

    He signaled for his driver and one of his bodyguards, who came with him, to stay in the car. He did not need protection from his son as far as he was concerned.

    Although the other man before him still needed to learn about this dark secret. His eyes scanned the room ahead, wondering why he had no one protecting him.

    Two securities guarded his gate, but he expected at the least five or ten muscled men armed with heavy weapons roaming his massivewn.

    But to his surprise, he had yet to see his mercenaries. He did assume that his son would take on his father��s legacy, at least the man he had known as his father when he died.

    ��I did ask for this private meeting. It will be rude of me if I will not show up.�� Ethan answered him, still observing the kind of life his son had been living.

    .....

    His feet stopped in the hallway, seeing a particr painting that reminded him of someone. He could feel that hispanion also stopped and stood at his back as he examined the artwork.

    Until now, he recognized her work, looking at her initial at the bottom of the frame. ��Could I touch it?��

    ��Sure.�� A pensive voice responded to him, but he understood why.

    ��Thanks.�� His voice hinted at a smile, recalling a past he had almost forgotten. It was what it felt like growing old. He was bing emotional.

    His hand extended upward, allowing his fingers to gradually lower to the paint surface. He had watched his friend paint something simr to this for years, loving how each line created a picture but depicted a feeling.

    He dragged his fingers down, feeling the roughness in the tender spot at the tip of his fingers at the way her stroke created a masterpiece.

    ��Isn��t she magnificent?�� The voice behind him whispered, sighing a heavy breath afterward. It would seem just like him. This young man remembered her so memorably as well.

    ��She certainly is. I have not seen this work before.�� He knew most of her work. He watched them form and be a work of art.

    However, after they had separated ways, he never saw any of her work again, except for one. The one that he had kept in his office. It was a keepsake of their friendship, the three of them. And also a constant reminder that he had a son and the mistake hemitted against them.

    ��She did that a year before she died. She rarely painted anymore, and she was happy when she finished that.�� Gerald told him, but his voice seemed to have questions on them as if something bothered him.

    ��I am d that she did what she loved until the end.�� Remembering how much she was passionate about her work. At first, she tried and tried, but nobody would like to buy her paintings. Then, when she fell in love with Joaquin, things changed.

    Her hands worked like magic, and one at a time, she created paintings that captured her love and passion. It was not just colors and figures. It had meaning.

    He did not understand it at that time, the power of love. When he insisted he wanted what they had, his mind and heart had no idea what they were doing.

    Having Laura in his life now gave him a full grasp of what love should be, but it was toote when he had created a rift between all of them.

    ��Shall we proceed inside?�� Gerald led the way as he backed out of the portrait and walked beside him.

    He scanned the ce for more things he could discover about his son. Anything that would indicate and show him what kind of personality he had besides the things he had already read in the report.

    Sometimes, just looking at the sort of environment he had created around him would be enough to give him a picture of his life.

    So far, there was nothing out of the ordinary that he had seen. It was just the typical house of a bachelor like him. However, his house and decoration indicated the sess he had achieved in his life.

    ��I thought you would like to go to the garden. I set up a little snack for us.�� Gerald informed him, ushering him to the other side of the grand house.

    It was not as big as his, but it wasrge enough for someone like him without a family. Probably living alone in this house was lonesome, remembering his situation in his home with Laura.

    ��That would be perfect,�� Ethan replied to his gracious host as they sat on the patio overlooking his massive pool and luscious garden.

    As soon as they were seated, the door at the back opened, and uniformed personnel came nearer to them, serving some snacks he had promised.

    ��I hope that the fresh air is not too chilly for you,�� Gerald asked as he crossed his legs andid back on his seat, breathing the cold air around them.

    He could also feel the biting breeze, but it was not enough to make him ufortable as he also took arge gulp of air into his lungs. ��Not at all.�� He responded, feeling the winter wasing.

    As they sipped on their hot tea, Gerald tried to observe him, then watched him from the peripheral of his eyes. His host did not rush him to spill his beans, but he could see his curiosity and anxiousness to know his intent.

    But his son did not need to wait long as he took one more sip of his tea before setting his cup down on the table to look at him. Up to this moment, his mind still wondered what stories his son heard from his mother or father about him.

    He would assume that it was not quite a fairy tale based on his actions. Maybe it was more like he was the monster under the bed.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690: Biological father

    ��I know you wonder why I ask for this private meeting?�� Ethan began entwining his two hands together on hisp as he tilted his head down to watch them together.

    His mind had rehearsed what he would say to his son since he had decided to tell him the truth. But now that he was a few feet away from him, it would seem that his words failed him as he finally looked into his face, nose, lips, cheeks, and the entire structure of his face.

    There was no denying that Gerald was his son. He could see his younger self in him, but he also saw a piece of his mother in him. How could he have abandoned his search for him? All those lost time.

    ��Yes, I doubt this had anything to do with the cases since I already discussed that with Alex and Dani,�� Gerald answered him, still seemingly unaware of his real purpose foring to see him.

    However, he could see now that behind his smile was hidden anger. His assumption was correct. His mission today would not be easy as telling him the truth.

    ��Nope. It has not, and it also had nothing to do with business.�� Ethan��s voice, although loud, still had lost its strength. ��It is more personal, and it involves our connected past.��

    His eyes narrowed, directing at him as if mentioning that past had triggered something in him. The anger that was so subtle earlier was finally taking a peek. Soon, he could count that it woulde out in the open.

    .....

    ��What do you mean?�� His son��s voice elevated by an octavepared to before, but he could see that he was still trying to control his temper, but his hands clenched at the side was not a good indication.

    However, as much as he also wanted to protect his son from the truth, it had toe out eventually. He realized now that it was not wise for him to believe he could carry it to his grave.

    ��I am aware that you knew my association with your parents.�� He observed his son��s eyes, and Gerald did not deny it.

    His face remainedcking expression, not wanting his son to misconstrue his feelings. But inside his heart, he was trembling in fear that he might reject him. But what did he expect after what he did to him?

    He believed it was only ok for his son to hate him for his horrible actions. He knew he should ept whatever punishment was given to him because that was what he deserved. But for a father, he still hoped.

    Leaning forward to the table, he stared directly into his eyes, knowing that this was the moment of truth. He ced his hand on top of the table, using it as support, but he was not afraid of the possible oue. He would dly ept whatever it was.

    ��Yes,�� Gerald finally admitted. ��My mother had mentioned your name a couple of times. She told me you used to be friends with her and my father.��

    Then, his son stopped as if he was reorganizing his thoughts, carefully rearranging what he was about to say to him. But he would wait until he was ready to tell him what he knew.

    After a few seconds, his eyes slightly ze in anger. ��Ok, I will admit, I hated you. You are the reason why I never had a normal family.��

    His hands entwined in front of him, leaning forward and following his lead. His eyes zed with hatred as they focused on his. ��My father told me how you tried to destroy our lives.��

    That was it.

    He knew now what happened to his son. Joaquin had turned him against him, his father. His friend��s final vengeance against him, using his son to bring him down.

    ��I hope I can deny it.�� His eyes lowered to his hand, again ashamed of what he had done. ��But in a way, it was true. I did bring pain and misery to Joaquin and Marietta.��

    His admission only angered Gerald even more. As if he had just confirmed everything his father had said to him. But he hoped that he would still give him a chance to exin his side.

    ��Then, what are you doing here? Are you asking for a bullet in between your eyes?�� Gerald said in a threatening voice, and from the expression on his face, he knew that his son could do such things.

    ��If that is what I deserve, I will ept it, but I hope you will give me a chance to tell my side as my dying wish.�� He was not afraid of death. He had epted long ago that at any time, he could die.

    No amount of money or power or even prayer could save a man��s life.

    But he had defied death several times before, but this time, he was sure if he could cheat him once again.

    He could see his son watching him, surprised by his answer. He probably thought he would shrink in fear and beg for his life. But that was not why he was here.

    ��What do you want from me, old man?�� This time, Gerald was just indifferent. He knew that his son was only indulging him, but he had no ns to believe what he would say.

    But here it was.

    ��I want to get to know my son.�� The words flowed on his lips without stopping. It was loud and clear, and there could be no reason for him not to understand it.

    He examined his son��s face, covered with bewilderment, probably unable to process what he had said. But a few seconds, it swiftly transformed into fury as his face turned red in rage.

    ��What are you talking about?�� He suddenly stood up from his seat and grabbed him by his cor with one hand, and then his other hand balled up into a fist on his side. ��I am not your son, and you are not my father.��

    His eyes clouded with rage had looked at him, but he never wavered. He kept his eyes on him, not wanting to break their only connection.

    If this could be the only time he could touch his son, he would grab the chance as he moved his hands and gripped the young man in his arms.

    His touch did not mean to stop him. It was only a mere opportunity to stay connected with him. As his cold hands felt his warm skin, he somehow felt his blood flowing in him.

    Even if Gerald did not forgive him, he was his son, and he was his father. He could die happy knowing he had finally told him the truth. He was his biological father.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691: A guardian angel

    Her eyes opened wide as Amelia stared at the man before her. The gasp that came out of her lips was barely audible. But to her, it sounded like an explosion that shattered her into pieces.

    Nothing about this scene she was witnessing seemed to make sense. She felt like she was in some bizarre dream. But when her nails dug into the flesh of her palms as her hands fisted on her side, she knew then she was wide awake.

    ��Amelia...�� Her name echoed in her ears, but her thoughts could only process one thing at the moment. He was here at her friend��s house.

    Her eyes finally moved, scanning the state of the man who probably mirrored her face as shock registered on his expression.

    His hair was still wet, and trickles of moisture glistened on his chest from the lighting from around him. His body was naked except for the portion covered by the white towel.

    ��Amelia, pleasee inside. Let me exin.�� Her friend��s familiar voice finally registered in her brain, eventually seeking the source.

    Her face shifted to the other figure standing closer to her, finding her friend wrapped in a robe. It was not that hurt her at all. She had seen her friend in a worse state before.

    .....

    But what crushed her heart more was the guilty look on her face as she kept begging her toe inside and talk. What is there to talk about in this situation? Finally, her eyes looked from one to the other.

    ��Amelia.�� That was thest straw, hearing his voice, calling her name. A knife suddenly pierced her heart and twisted it several times to guarantee it would never be whole again.

    Words.

    She could not find the words she wanted to say. Her mind looked like a puzzle, and most letters were misced. She probably looked stupid just staring at the two people she trusted the most in her life.

    Lance and Eida. They had betrayed her, breaking her into million pieces.

    Without another word, she turned around and ran, letting her feet lead the way, allowing her instinct to direct her actions because, at the moment, she knew she was not in control.

    ��Amelia, please stop.�� One voice after another reverberated in the hallway. She was d that finally, it had stopped.

    Her eyes could barely see anymore as tears flooded her face. Then, a hand touched her. She flinched, moving away. ��My dear, are you ok?�� A gentle voice asked her, unfamiliar but seemingly kind.

    Still, she lowered her face, looking at the floor, at her feet, finally realizing that she was moving. Upward. It finally registered in her muddled brain that she was in an elevator.

    When her eyesnded on thedy, she recognized her. ��I am sorry. I must look horrible.�� Finally, she was slowly returning to her senses, but her heart was still torn in two as tears still flowed down her eyes.

    ��We all go through that.�� The kinddy moved closer and wrapped her in a warm embrace. ��Come, my apartment is just over there.��

    At that moment, the elevator doors opened, and the woman dragged her with her. ��I am not taking no for an answer.��

    She could easily protest and pull her arms away, but she did not. Her kindness seemed to drug her and put her at ease. She could not say no to the elderly, sweet woman.

    Soon, she was sitting in this friendly woman��s living room with tissues, sitting on herp and a small basket for her trash. But the woman never spoke another word, as she just allowed her to wallow in her sorrow.

    After what seemed to be a considerable time, her tears had finally refused toe out as they dried out on her cheeks, and her weeping had dwindled into an asional sob.

    ��How are you feeling?�� The woman spoke up but kept her position by the armchair, watching her. ��I hope you are not annoyed with me for forcing you to my apartment.��

    Suddenly, her statement made her smile. As if her petite frame could force her to do anything. But she dide willingly at the time. She wanted to answer her, but she was still trying topose herself, breathing more deeply.

    ��I don��t want you to drive yourself out there in your condition. Nor would I think to leave you alone if you were on your way to the roof of the building.�� She continued with her soft tone, putting her hands on the chair��s armrest as if trying to be morefortable.

    The smile that graced her lips was so adorable that she could not stop theughter from bursting out her lips. Her face was a picture of innocence, but her words implied something else.

    ��That is better. You should smile more because I always love your smile. You look so beautiful.�� The sweetdyplimented, but she doubted her words, thinking how horrendous she might be at the moment.

    ��Thanks for that.�� She raised her hand, unable to exin what she meant by that. ��But I assured you, I am not driving at my condition nor on my way to the roof.��

    It was only to reassure the kinddy. But thinking about it, she might have done those things if thedy was not kind enough to take her under her care for that single incident.

    At that point, she admitted not thinking clearly. Although she was still a little unstablepared to earlier, she felt better after crying it out.

    ��Nevertheless, I don��t want people to see you in such a state. I am sure the lobby and the street would be full of people who like to snoop with your business.�� The woman reasoned, which in her opinion, was again on point.

    ��I guess I would have disgraced myself in front of many strangers.�� Amelia conceded, again appreciating her help. ��Thanks again, Ms...��

    ��Just Ang.�� The woman interrupted her. ��I prefer if you will just call me by my given name since I think we can now consider ourselves as friends.��

    She gradually stood up and poured two sses of fresh juices, handing her one. She did not even notice them before, only concluding that she was worse than she thought.

    Luckily a kind woman, who she believed had already saved many people, had taken the time to help her. This incredibledy was undeniably a guardian angel.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692: Serendipity

    After probably a few minutes of talking to the woman, she excused herself and asked to use the bathroom to fix herself. She grabbed her bag from the sofa where she dropped it earlier and proceeded upstairs, where Ang pointed her to go.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, she was surprised she still recognized herself. But it was not what she had expected to see. It was worse.

    Her eyes were puffy as if she had been crying all day and night. She would know since she had done it before, many times due to her father. Her tears-stained cheeks looked like she performed in the cartoon show called the Joker.

    She still had not described her nose. It will shame Rudolf next Christmas. Maybe Santa would let her light the sleigh by then. Overall, her mascara was all over the ce, and her lipstick smudged outside her lips.

    Quickly grabbing a soap, she scrubbed her face clean on the basin, removing all her makeup. Sshing cold water on her face also helped with the puffiness of her eyes. Somehow, it cooled down and reduced its swollenness, and it was not as red as before.

    ��You will be just fine.�� She breathed deeply, prepping herself up, ready to go on with her life. Not exactly. But at least one step at a time.

    Her eyes stared at herself onest time, admitting she still looked presentable even without makeup. Well, it was much better than her earlier look.

    .....

    She took her bag and held it in her hand, ready to go back downstairs, and thanked her guardian angel for saving her from herself. She must have taken up so much of her time.

    Once she was in the living room, she never bothered to sit down, nning to leave as soon as possible, feeling she had already overstayed her wee.

    ��Ang.�� She moved around the room, looking for her, but she was not anywhere nearby. ��Ang,�� Amelia called to her, louder this time.

    She wondered where her kind hostess was since she did not want to roam alone, appearing like a nosy guest. Still, she did not respond to her.

    It was slightly creepy to be in someone else��s apartment, and the owner suddenly vanished. ��Ang.�� Her voice was an octave higher.

    Amelia believed that should be enough to call her attention even if she was in the other rooms. But still, no movement. Her logical mind told her to leave without saying goodbye. She might have gone out or to sleep.

    However, her instinct told her to search for her new friend. She might be in the other room. Practically, she would search the kitchen first, smelling the delicious aromaing from the other room.

    ��Ang, are you in here?�� She asked again, in a milder tone. She had no more need to shout as she moved further inside the room, seeing the oven light on and what seemed to be cupcakes baking.

    She moved closer, going around the huge kitchen counter in the middle. Then to her surprise, her eyesnded on Ang, who was lying on the floor, unconscious.

    ��Ang,�� Amelia called to her, touching her friend��s wrist to get a pulse. But she was not responding to her call, but her fingers felt a weak pulse.

    She was afraid to touch her further, not having much experience in conditions like this. Standing up, she rummaged through her bag and took out her phone, dialing the emergency hotline.

    ��Ang, hold on.�� She knelt back down on the ground, trying to check on her condition.

    She could tell that she did not bump her head anywhere since there were no signs of injury or blood on the floor. Maybe she had a heart attack, which was quitemon for a woman her age.

    ��You will be just fine.�� She kept telling her, waiting for an operator to take her call.

    After what seemed to be the most stressful wait she had to do, the ambnce arrived and helped her take care of her friend.

    ��You can ride with us if you want to apany your grandmother.�� She looked around the lobby as her friend remained unconscious as the paramedics wheeled her out of the building.

    She could see that the incident had started to gather a crowd, but that was not her concern. She had no idea where her family was, but she believed she would need someone to stay by her side for now.

    ��Yes, I would like to go with her.�� She decided to pretend to be rted so she could take care of her in the meantime. It was the least she could do after she showed her kindness.

    She hopped into the ambnce, riding at the back of the truck, sitting just beside her. She tried her best to stay clear when the paramedic did her job, but her hand kept holding hers, assuring her she was not alone in this.

    ��She is lucky you were there to call for help. Her attack could have been fatal if not treated immediately.�� The woman in uniform told her.

    It seemed that fate had been working in both their favor today. This woman had saved her from earlier. Now, she was returning the favor.

    ��How is she doing now?�� She could not help but feel her heart squeezing tightly, butpared to earlier, not with anger but with fear.

    ��She is stable for now, but we will know more after the doctors have checked on her and run some tests.�� The paramedic told her. ��Don��t worry. You did well. You are her guardian angel.��

    She doubted she could take that role, thinking it was more suitable for this kinddy than her. She was no angel, thinking of the horrible things she wanted to do to her friends.

    Anyway, she would say that this day was a series of flukes in her life. One unfortunate incident after another, but not likely to happen again. But if fate would ask her, she would prefer to experience serendipity instead.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693: No puppeteer but a mere puppet

    Ethan��s eyes kept looking at him as heid quietly in his bed, inside the privacy of his private room, drinking his favorite whiskey.

    Gerald could not believe the audacity of that man to tell him that he was his father, remembering looking into his eyes as he exined his connection to his father and mother.

    His fist had balled, ready to punch him, wanting so much to beat the crap out of him. But for the first time in his life, he could not move as he looked into those eyes. It mirrored his. It was as if he was looking at himself.

    ��Then, why hesitate? You should have shot him?�� Because you knew he might be. His mind debated inside his head as he stared at the white ceiling.

    He shook his head, denying the lie that came out of his enemy��s lips. He should not trust him. His father had warned him that he might pull something as ridiculous as this to make him believe in his deception.

    He tried closing his eyes, hoping that the alcohol and fatigue would finally take over and envelope him in darkness, but it was no use as his thoughts returned to the moment he looked into Ethan��s eyes.

    ��It is not true.�� His body bolted up into a sitting position, unable to stand, seeing the face of the man that had caused his misery. While his eyes were wide open, his focus centered on the white, empty wall.

    .....

    No paintings hung on his white wall, no memories that would remind him of his mother. It was his haven from the miserable life he had endured growing up. It was the only ce that did not remind him of his mother.

    He loved his mother. Her love had been the only thing that kept him going through this time. But his father assured him that his word had more weight than what her mother had taught him. Hatred eventually took over his childhood until now.

    He stood from his bed and walked over to the side table. Only to discover his decanter was already empty. He needed more. He wanted to drown his thoughts.

    Hopefully, by the time he woke up, it would be different. His life would be back to the time before Ethan walked through his door because his brain refused to ept what this man revealed to him.

    At the moment, all he wanted was to hurt him, but he could not. He had the chance earlier, but something stopped him. Suddenly his mother popped into his mind.

    ��Because...�� He mumbled, taking his empty ss and walking out the door, unable to finish his statement.

    As he passed by the hallways, down towards his office, he never failed to see the paintings her mother had done for him and his father. His eyes focused on one piece after another.

    His father insisted on hanging them in almost all parts of their house to remind him not of his mother��s memories but of the mission his father wanted him to aplish. To make the man responsible for his misery pay.

    He walked straight ahead, avoiding looking at one more portrait, going directly into his office. Maybe working would help divert his mind into something else.

    ��Sir, do you need anything?�� His maid came closer, noticing him. But he only waved her away, dismissing her in his presence.

    He closed the doors and sat immediately on his desk, cing the empty ss in the corner. After taking a few breaths, smelling the alcohol in his breath, he took a file and started reading it.

    After the jumbled words kept repeating in his mind, he knew he could not continue. His mind was not making any sense, only wasting his time.

    ��This is all bull...�� His fist mmed on the files, making the desk vibrate from the impact, causing some files to go out of ce. It was no use. He needed another distraction.

    Closing the file again with a thud, he turned around and faced his window, looking at the massivewn outside. He did not grow up in this ce, but it had simrities to where his father had kept him and his mother.

    He could imagine kids running on those grasses,ughing, and just enjoying, not minding sweating under the sun. But that was not his memory.

    He had grown up barely a kid, unable to y with children his age since his father had told him he had no time for silliness. At an early age, his father had him burning the midnight oil.

    Aside from excelling in school, he also had to undergo survival training. From self-defense lessons to the use of weapons, he had to learn them all.

    ��What is this, Dad?�� He mumbled as his fist clenched at the armrest of his chair. ��Is Ethan my father?�� His heart was on fire, feeling his blood boiling through his veins, burning everything in its path.

    He could feel steaming out of his skin at the thought of someone using him as a pawn in their games. Well, one of them was lying and the other the truth. Which one was which?

    His mind returned to the man who courageously walked into his lion��s den, unafraid of the consequence of revealing himself. He saw it in his eyes. Ethan was ready to die in his hands.

    ��It still did not mean anything.�� He hissed angrily. Standing up, he quickly walked to his whiskey and poured another full ss. He believed that should do the trick.

    He looked outside again, watching kids ying on the pond. If Ethan was his father, could he have lived a different life? The answer is no because he had abandoned him.

    Ethan had allowed Joaquin to raise him like a soldier who would do his bidding. He was nothing but a son who had no use to Ethan and a boy who was just a toy to Joaquin.

    With this thought dangling like a carrot in front of him, his vision turned ck as his eyes focused on one of his mother��s paintings hanging just on the wall near him.

    ��Damn all of you.�� His hand swung towards the frame, seeing it as a target, then a shattering sound reverberated on the wall as bits and pieces of ss, together with what remained of his drink, glittered on the floor.

    Suddenly, he concluded that he was not the one controlling the strings. He never had control of what was happening. He was no puppeteer but a mere puppet.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694: Bastard son

    ��What is going on here?�� A voice by the door asked in a surprised tone. His friend continued to walk further inside his office without waiting for permission. ��Are you ok, man?��

    A sudden movement by the door snapped him out of his trance, finding his friend looking at him with confusion. He quickly took a deep breath and turned away from him, walking back to his desk, ignoring his friend��s questionpletely.

    He saw in his peripheral vision that his friend followed him, sitting in front of himfortably like he never needed an invitation. On other asions, maybe, but not today.

    ��What are you doing here, Mike?�� He finally asked, shifting his face until his eyes met his friend. ��I did not call for you.�� He was dismissing his presence, so his friend should heed the warning in his tone and leave.

    ��Yes, I know that. But apparently, I can sense that you need me by your side today.�� His friend seemed to be so thick-skinned that he missed the sign altogether.

    Or he was justpletely ignoring him and, as always, meddling with things that he had no business with anyway. It would not be the first time he would be doing this to him. He believed it would not be thest.

    ��So, what was that for?�� His friend continued, pointing to themotion earlier.

    .....

    His eyes finally saw what his action had created, seeing the painting glistening with the amber liquid. The broken ss might have caused the slight tearing in the middle portion of the canvas.

    To an art collector, it would not be such a big deal. His mother was not a sessful artist because her work did not reach the galleries.

    His father would not allow his mother to sell any of her works. Maybe it was why she stopped painting for a long time because no one else would see them.

    However, he firmly believed that if people had seen her collections. She would have been famous. Suddenly, his mind remembered how Ethan adored herst work.

    ��It was nothing.�� He finally answered his friend, dropping his eyes back to the folders on his desk. But he knew he could not fool his friend.

    ��Nothing is when you go to a bar, have some drinks with a nice girl and fuck her senseless,�� Mike said, challenging him to contradict his statement. But when he kept his silence, he continued.

    ��This.�� His friend stood up and picked up arge shard of the broken ss to show to him. ��My friend, this ss is what I called fuck up.��

    He could not deny that his friend had a point, and arguing with him was useless. He was trained by the best. Soon, he might even overtake him.

    ��So, tell me, what is bothering you?�� He threw the ss into a wastebasket and returned to his seat, wiping his hands with a handkerchief he pulled from his pocket.

    He turned around again, debating whether he should rte to his friend what happened earlier. But that was not something he believed he could share with anyone.

    Again, his father��s word echoed in his mind. ��There was no one person in this world that you can trust other than yourself. The rest of the people around you just wanted a piece of you.��

    He wished he could shut his father up and go on with his life. But he had believed every word he had said all his life. How could he suddenly turn off that switch?

    ��I know Ethan was here earlier. Did something happen while he was here?�� Mike asked concernedly, recing his yful voice. ��I came by earlier, but when I saw that you were having a serious conversation with the old man, I left.��

    He had never noticed his friend earlier, but suddenly, his father��s warning echoed in his mind. Was his friend spying on him? But that was insane. He was his friend, and he would not admit that if he was.

    He felt more frustrated now. Whether his friend was a friend who he could trust or someone that would be ready to stab him in the back if an opportunity came.

    His eyes studied him, remembering the long friendship they shared. Yes, his friend was capable of doing many horrific things, but to betray him.

    ��But if you are not ready to share that with me, that is fine too.�� Mike finally gave up, knowing him so well. He could be stubborn most of the time. ��Anyway, I just came by to tell you that they were closing the case against Nick.��

    His friend stood from his chair and was about to leave. ��And also they have a lead to his death. I guess your assumption was right. He made some enemies inside.�� His friend strode to the door. ��If you need anything else, call me.�� Then, he was gone.

    He did not stop him. He was not ready to trust this information with him or anybody. It was a sensitive situation. It might not even be true.

    But then again.

    He was the only person he had trusted all this time, his only friend, and he was like a younger brother to him. He believed he could trust him, suddenly changing his mind.

    He stood up from his chair and called to him. Running after him, he must have already reached the exit. He was not outside his office anymore.

    But as he passed the hallway, he stopped. The painting that captured Ethan��s eyes was now in front of him. Suddenly, he was curious.

    How did Ethan figure out that this was his mother��s painting? His mother��s signature was diffrerent from her usual initials. He was not an art expert, but he had studied some with her mother��s guidance.

    He examined the painting closely, following what Ethan had done earlier. Letting his fingers run on the rough edge of the embossed paints, feeling it the way that man tried to examine it.

    But nothing.

    He stepped away from it, feeling that it might be an old painting of his mother that she replicated, creating familiarity with her old friend, dismissing the idea that it held some secret.

    As he moved away, he turned onest time. Then, there it was in in sight. He was Ethan��s son. His bastard son.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695: Overdue conversation

    Jacky still felt over the moon as she stared at the big rock on her finger, remembering how Marcus had proposed to her. Although she initially thought that Marcus was not ready for such responsibility, she was pleased to be wrong.

    ��I am so happy that you are finally engaged.�� Dani stared at her as she walked into her friend��s officete afternoon, carrying her coffee and some files.

    Jacky admitted that she loved to wake upte in the morning but not on a workday. But give her a break. She was still on cloud nine after the grand proposal, in addition to the fantastic night she had with her man.

    She noticed that her friend had her hand extended toward her as she neared her table. She believed it was her friend��s birthday the other day and not hers.

    ��Thanks, but what is this for?�� She took the small box wrapped in golden paper with a tiny red ribbon on top of it.

    She stared at it, trying to figure out what could be inside, curious about it. But still, she was confused about why she had received a gift. She shook it a little, feeling if something would rattle inside, which would give her a clue.

    It was not heavy, but something was moving inside.

    .....

    ��Why don��t you just open it?�� Dani suggested as she took the files she ced on her table and started skimming on them, but her friend still nced in her way as she unwrapped the paper.

    She could see a ck velvety box inside. It could only mean one thing, a jewelry box. ��You should not have bothered.��

    Suddenly, she felt like crying as tears moistened her eyes, seeing how much her friend valued their friendship. She immediately opened the lid and found a short gold chain.

    It sparkled every time a light passed through it. What seemed like a simple bracelet had small diamonds embedded in it.

    Her eyes also found engravings on it after close examination.

    JACKY, MY SISTER BY HEART... DANI

    It was not the gift��s mary value that made her tears fall from her eyes but what was meant by those words. She would not exchange their friendship for anything in the world.

    To her, blood was overrated. It was what was in their hearts that made them a family. To think Marcus proposed in front of those people she had considered her family made it more special.

    ��Considered it as my prewedding gift. But assume there is more toe.�� Dani warned her, but she knew if she kept refusing her, she would still do it anyway.

    Her friend knew that she was not a charity case and that her friend could dole out her money every time she felt she needed it. She had worked hard for every penny she spent on herself or the gifts she gave to her brother, Andy.

    She did not need more than what she could afford. But she epted her friend��s gift because it symbolized their friendship. Nothing more.

    ��I love it. Thank you, Dani.�� She stood up, and at the same time, her friend also did, and they hugged each other. ��But you need to stop spoiling me. There is someone else who is willing to do the job.�� She teased her friend, although she did not mean it.

    She just wanted her friend to stop giving her so many expensive gifts. She never wanted Marcus also to do the same. She was happy to be with them.

    ��Shall I put it on you?�� Dani offered, taking the bracelet in her hand and fastening it around her left wrist. It was indeed beautiful and looked very expensive.

    She raised her left arm to see what it would look like as she jiggled it, and it danced through the light, creating patterns on the walls.

    ��It does look great on me.�� She jokingly said as they both returned to their seat and discussed her ns for the wedding, which was still nil.

    How could she have ns when she barely had time to wrap her mind around the idea that she was getting married. Soon, she would be ��Mrs. Jacky Kenley.�� It did not sound so good to her ears. But in her heart, it was all she ever wanted.

    ��Anyway, if you need any help, just ask me.�� Dani offered since she did have experience on the matter. She also remembered her friend, Abby, who did her beautiful gown.

    ��I will surely take note of that.�� Jacky would need all the help she could get. She might be great at organizing things, but when it came to her own, she might suck on it.

    She was about to stand up and get back to work when someone interrupted them. ��Excuse me, nobody is out there, so I decided to proceed here.�� A familiar voice she knew she had heard before talked behind her.

    She thought that she might be here to visit Dani about their project. She had been here several times before. It was not new anymore.

    ��Hi, Haley. Come in.�� Dani quickly said upon seeing her friend by the door.

    Jacky finally turned around to see her and was about to leave the two alone. ��Please, go right in.�� She gestured for her to enter. ��Can I get you something?�� Offering her refreshment as part of her job.

    In the heat of the moment, all thoughts about Haley vanished in her mind. But it seemed that Marcus also forgot to mention her again, or maybe he also forgot about her.

    But now, all memories of that day returned. She still had no idea what herst rtionship was with her fiance. But looking at her ring, she knew she had nothing to worry about anymore.

    ��Hi, there, Dani.�� She greeted their friend before shifting her attention to her. ��But actually, I am here to see you, Jacky.�� Haley looked at her with a friendly smile.

    ��Me?�� Jacky was a bit surprised, but at the same time, she was expecting it too. She remembered how much Haley tried to corner her so that they could talk during the ceremony.

    Now, it would seem that she had no more choice but to confront her. She believed Haley was not going away until she had her moment with her.

    She was going to talk to her whether she liked it or not. Anyway, she finally nodded at her to follow her to the other room. Jacky was ready to finish this overdue conversation after all.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696: Wee to the family

    They moved to the empty conference room that Dani sometimes used to meet with clients. Jacky ushered her guest to sit on one of the many chairs around the oval table.

    It was not as big as the other conference room, but it was stillrge enough for the two of them as she stared at her guest, who sat with her back straight on her chair with her legs crossed underneath the table.

    She looked at the epitome of elegance and style. She had many simr qualities to Dani that she admired. She admitted before that she wanted to be her friend too.

    ��Hi, Jacky. I am sorry if I suddenly came here unannounced, but I want to talk to you.�� Haley began as she ced her beautifully manicured fingers on top of the table and directly looked at her as she sat on the other seat on the head of the table.

    There was no hint of anxiousness in her eyes, as her breathing seemed normal. There was no dtion in her eyes to indicate she was dreading this meeting.

    But she knew Haley was picking her words before she had spoken. She had no idea why but she had the feeling that she would know soon enough.

    ��That is ok, Haley.�� She responded but keeping her hands on herp underneath the table. Although she was ready to face her, her nerves were still slightly showing in her fingers as they slightly trembled.

    .....

    ��I am sorry if I came on too strong at the party. I really would like to clear some things with you.�� Haley exined, but before she could continue, her phone rang. She held her hands to excuse herself as she answered the call.

    Haley stood up from her chair and walked just outside the door to have some form of privacy. In the meantime, she remained inside to wait for her to return.

    She sat quietly in her seat as she partially heard her conversation. Well, at least the part where she was the one speaking, and some of it was louder than her normal voice.

    It was confusing since she believed she knew who she was talking to based on her one-sided conversation. She patted her pocket but came up empty, only to realize that she had left her phone on her desk.

    She wished to y with her phone or text someone so she would be distracted and not keep eavesdropping on someone else��s conversation.

    ��Fine.�� She heard her visitor say to the line, but before she could listen to more of the conversation. Haley ended the call.

    She watched her guest drop the phone back into her bag as she walked back into the room with an apologetic smile. Her eyes looked guilty, but she could not figure out why as she returned to her seat.

    ��I am sorry for the interruption, but I think it would be better if we wait for Marcus,�� Haley told her, resuming her position earlier.

    Her face must have registered shock or surprise as she gave her a friendly smile. ��I am sorry again, but Marcus wanted to be here before I say the reason why I am here.��

    ��Marcus is alsoing here.�� That was news to her since he had never mentioned anything about this when shest saw him this morning.

    ��Yes, I told him that I n to see you today, but he insisted that he shoulde with me. Now, he is probably on his way up by now.�� Haley confidently smiled at her as if everything would be alright.

    ��Can you just tell me what this is all about instead of making it so mysterious?�� Jacky questioned her guest, finding the entire situation irritating. She had no time for their games.

    The two of them weremunicating with each other that she had no idea of until now. But whatever they were talking about behind her back, she did not like it.

    ��I was going to tell you, but he insisted that he wanted to be present. Just a minute longer, and he will be here.�� Haley continued. Pleading was not the word she would use with the way she was convincing her to be a bit more patient.

    She gazed down at her watch, observing the thin hand as it moved one tick at a time. She wished she could force it to go faster because her patient was wearing thin.

    She was not exactly known for this particr trait. It was not one of her best characteristics. She tapped her feet as the seconds ticked by to a few more seconds before the minute was up.

    ��Be straight with me.�� She stared at Haley, not waiting for Marcus anymore. ��Did you have a past rtionship with my fiance? Or have a current affair with him? Or a child that I don��t know of that you two are keeping from me?��

    She rattled questions that circted in her mind. Things she conjured with the way these two morons were acting around her. Who would me her if she came up with these conclusions?

    ��She is not my girlfriend, nor did she be one. And I am sure that I don��t have a son or daughter out there. At least that I know of until now.�� A voice suddenly answered all her questionsing from the door.

    She turned and found her fiance looking directly at her with a smirk on his face. He certainly was not rmed by her questions. But he seemed confident about himself as he came closer to her.

    ��Then, what is going on in here? What is this all fuss is all about?�� She was again confused as her eyes shifted from his fiance to the other woman in the room.

    She could see that Haley wished to say something, but Marcus silenced her with his stare.

    ��If none of you speak right now, I am leaving.�� She threatened since she had reached her limit.

    ��I am his sister.�� Haley finally blurted it out. Haley smiled at her, standing up from her seat and holding her hand. ��I only wanted to say wee to the family.��

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697: Go with the flow

    Gerald stared at the window for a while, wondering whether he shoulde down and visit her. But what would he say to her? He kept staring at the view outside, debating what to do next.

    He could hardly concentrate on what he was doing anyway. Since he had discovered what could be the truth, his mind would not stop bothering him if he should pursue getting tested for their DNA.

    If it would turn out positive, then what Ethan said was true. Ethan was indeed his father. But he did not want to get any sample from Ethan. It would be admitting that he partially believed in his story.

    ��I am just going downstairs,�� Gerald finally told her secretary, unable to stop the urge to get to the bottom of the truth.

    He walked to the elevators and waited until he arrived at her floor. As he walked towards her office, he noticed two women went to the adjacent room, leaving Jacky��s table unupied.

    He decided to use this opportunity to get Dani alone in her office without her friend snooping around in their conversation. He had noticed that Jacky was like a bodyguard, always protecting her friend from unwanted guests. He could see that Jacky had her hands preupied with her visitor too.

    As he stood outside her office, he noticed how hardworking she was. Was it amon trait they inherited from their same father if Ethan was his father?

    .....

    He could not keep standing by her door and watching her work. Jacky mighte back soon, and he had to aplish what he hade here to do.

    ��Ahem!�� A mild knock on her door made her look up from her work, forcing her to look at him. ��I hope I am not disturbing you.�� She looked busy, but he believed she could not decline the boss of her time.

    She immediately closed the folder she was working on and leaned on her chair, gesturing for him toe in and take a seat. It was all he had been waiting for as he moved further inside.

    ��I am a bit busy, but I always have time for you. So, what can I do for you, Gerald.�� She asked him, but all he could do at the moment was stare at her face as he walked closer to her desk.

    His eyes studied the contour of her face, the shape of her nose, and the color of her eyes. It was as if his mind wasparing all her features against his. Looking for a pattern or simrities that would indicate they were blood-rted. So far, he did find a few.

    But those few were so distinct that he was starting to believe Ethan. But still, he needed confirmation through the use of science. Without it, he would remain in doubt.

    ��I was going to follow up on the case I assigned to you. Although you seem to be on top of things, I still want to offer my services if you need a second mind.�� It was an excuse. Because from what he had observed, she was handling the case the way he would have managed it.

    Was that another one of their simrities? Was that enough to say that she was his sister?

    He suddenly flinched, remembering how he felt about her, loving and wanting her. Was it the blood, wanting to be with her sister driving him to get near her and not lust? He hoped so if she was his flesh and blood.

    ��You know that I am always open to any help I can get, especiallying from you.�� Her enthusiastic response to her offer indicated that she might have no idea of what Ethan had revealed to him.

    If she knew, she might not be as receptive to him, would she? He wondered what her reaction would be if she had learned of this news. Would she ept him as her brother?

    ��Good. Do you have any questions that you need help with at the moment?�� He had to prolong their conversation until he figured out how to get a DNA sample from her. It was the only way.

    He moved on his seat, shifting from one position to another as he scanned the room for anything he could use. Hair if he could spot her brush, but that would be in her bag in the corner of the room.

    Blood, but that would require her to bleed. That was not another option. Bodily fluids, such as saliva and sweat, were his best bet, but how to collect them.

    ��At the moment, I am busy with my other cases, but if I have one, I will go directly to you.�� She answered him, indicating the files piled up on her desk.

    He could sense that she was implying that she was busy and would rather be alone but was too nice to show him the door. But he still had to get a sample from her.

    ��By the way, I heard that Nick��s case was closed. It is sad what happened to him, but I hope it has somehow brought you some closure.�� He could tell that it was a sensitive topic but a good subject for conversation, using it to prolong his stay in her office.

    ��Yes, I am partially d, at least that particr part of my life was over. But I still wished he had served his punishment and not died just like that.�� She reiterated her belief that everyone deserved a second chance.

    It was one of the things he believed they did not share. Maybe it was something Dani picked up from Ethan, but in his case, he grew up with a man who taught him to put matters in his hands.

    Again, he could not help but think if he had grown up raised by Ethan, would he be different. Would his principles be as pure as Danie��s?

    But the sad fact, with a clenched fist on his side, his mind reminded him that the man who imed he was his father abandoned and left him in the care of a man who hated Ethan.

    Now, he was confused about whether to continue what his father had made him promise on his mother��s grave. Or just believed Ethan and went from there. Go with the flow.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698: An illegitimate brother

    But believing Ethan did not mean that he could forgive him for what happened to him. It might change a few things in his ns, but it did not mean that they would automatically be one big family.

    But before he went on ahead of himself. He still needed a sample to prove that it was even true. That Dani could be his sister.

    Gerald hoped that what he felt for her was a protective instinct to keep his sister safe and not a sick obsession to possess her like Nick.

    ��At least you can close that part of your life and finally feel safe again.�� But the reaction on her face told him that she still had some doubts.

    Suddenly, his suspicion that she might know something about another entity involved in the kidnapping might be true. She might be aware of him but could not pinpoint him yet. This information suddenly changed everything.

    Because if she learned his true identity, his secrets might not be safe with her. What to do with that knowledge? Well, one question at a time. He still needed his sample.

    ��Yeah, I guess you are right.�� Dani finally replied, but her eyes still seemed bothered by something else.

    .....

    But something caught his eyes as his head turned around the room. The trash had an empty cup. It might have her lipstick on the top portion or some of her saliva.

    That should be enough sample if he could get his hands on it. But it would be too suspicious if he suddenly took the trash with him. That woulde out as weird and creepy. He should bettere up with a better n.

    Suddenly, her mobile phone rang, making her preupied with something else. She excused herself as she answered the call, turning her chair away.

    He saw that as an opportunity to grab the cup, and fortunately, it was empty. He quickly folded it in half and slid it into his pocket.

    By the time she turned to face him, he had secured the cup safely where she could not see it. But it was trash that he doubted she would be looking for anymore.

    ��I am sorry about that.�� Apologizing for making him wait. But he did not mind since he had already aplished his mission ofing to see her. He finally had his sample.

    ��I think I would not waste any more of your time. But I also need to get back to work.�� He stood up from his chair, watching her, but his mind was already thinking of what he would do next.

    ��Oh.�� She was slightly surprised, but she understood. ��Thank you for stopping by and offering your assistance.�� She told him, looking thankful that he had offered his help.

    He immediately rode back to the elevator and took out his phone. With a few flicks on the screen, his phone started ringing. Soon, a man answered.

    ��I need to see you at our old meeting ce. I have something for you to do.�� He instructed on the line before quickly ending the call.

    A few secondster, the elevator chimed and indicated he had reached his floor. But instead of going up, he was now in the lobby of the building, walking on his way out. As soon as he reached outside, he whistled, and a cab stopped in front of him.

    After thirty minutes, he waited inside a cafeteria, far from the busy business center, with a ck coffee in his hand. With peopleing and going, but none he would recognize, even if he wanted to check their faces.

    It was the part of the city they could safely converse without people recognizing him much or the person he was meeting. But he needed his help with this one. But he could not see him in the ces he frequented.

    He looked again at his watch, wondering why his date waste. But he knew this person was a busy man, just like him, but he knew he could trust him.

    ��Where are you?�� He anxiously sipped on his coffee, almost drinking most of it.

    He was not afraid that someone might see him, but he wanted answers, and he was itching to get them at the soonest possible time.

    ��I am sorry if I amte, but if you did not get the memo. I am retired and was on vacation.�� The man sat across from him with a big grin nted on his face.

    The man raised his hand, catching the attention of the server. After ordering, he dismissed her and proceeded to look at him.

    ��What is this all about?�� He curiously asked, sittingfortably on his seat.

    ��If you are retired, why are you here?�� He could not me the man for not pursuing his career in this art. But sometimes, fate had different ns for all of them.

    ��Because I could not stay away.�� He indifferently replied, thanking the woman who ced the coffee before him. ��Anyway, what is this meeting about?��

    ��I need you to have this tested for DNApatibility,�� Gerald exined but did not give him enough details to indicate who owned those samples.

    He handed him a stic containing several strands of hair and a paper cup wrapped in stic.

    ��This seems very important, but why the secrecy.�� The man asked again, but he could not tell him.

    ��I am sorry, Lord, but this information is on a need-to-know basis.�� He told the detective, hoping that his skills had not waiver since it had been a while since he hadst used his services.

    As the man said, he was retiring.

    ��Just sent me the result in our usual way.�� He instructed, not wanting to meet with him again. That would be too risky.

    Then, he dropped some bills on the table, covering the coffees they ordered and a few tips.

    He moved out and rode another cab, not saying anything else or looking back. But his mind went back to the girl left in his office building. His sister, if the DNA tests would match.

    As long as she had no idea about his identity, he was ok with that. But his mind still wondered why Ethan had not told her sister that she had an illegitimate brother.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699: A possible queen

    Lance ran his hand through his hair, feeling the frustration running through his body. Until now, he was bothered by the turn of events. He was not expecting that he would end up in such aplicated situation.

    He had been reviewing the papers before him, but all his eyes saw were the image of her beautiful face, remembering the way her body moved with his.

    ��Aaahhh!�� Shouting his annoyance at how his body and mind were reacting to her. He was like a schoolboy who just had started having sex. He could not control his need to have her.

    He stood up from his chair, going to the side of his table and taking a full ss of scotch. He should not be drinking at work, but he had a valid reason.

    Taking arge swig before swallowing a mouthful, he returned to his seat, hoping that it was enough to rx him. He settled the ss on the side of his table, returning to his work.

    So far, it was a futile effort as his mind swirled to another face. His mind shifted to the woman he had sworn to protect and love. But just as a friend and a sister. He slumped down on his table, cradling his head in the palms of his hands.

    ��Look at what you have done.�� A bass tone interrupted him, jerking him away from his thought.

    .....

    He looked up from his position, looking at his father, who walked through his doors, not waiting for his secretary to announce his arrival.

    ��What did I do this time?�� Lance asked irritatedly as his eyes narrowed at his father, wondering what he was talking about this time.

    His father had reprimanded him this morning when his father summoned him to appear before him during breakfast. He thought it was the end when he told him that he had no n to marry his childhood friend.

    When his secretary heard his father��s angry tone, she immediately moved back and closed the door to give them some privacy.

    ��Amelia is missing because you humiliated her by rejecting her.�� The Count said in an using tone. ��You know she has been in love with you since you were young.��

    His father��s eyes were zing with fury, but his hands fisted on his side, but still, he tried to control his temper as he continued to walk toward him.

    ��Missing?�� He was suddenly rmed by the news. His mind quickly searched for ces where his friend could have gone in times like this.

    He stood from his chair, moving to the window as guilt again engulfed him, remembering his face of Amelia when she saw him walk out of Eida��s room.

    He had no idea that Amelia was in the house, not expecting that she frequented Eida��s apartment. He was not even aware that Eida was entertaining a guest.

    ��Yes, his father had been looking for him. Since yesterday, she had not shown up in their house, but it was doubtful that she had left the country since her papers were still in her room.�� His father continued, exining the current situation.

    His father paced in his office as if waiting for him to make a move in looking for her. But he had no n of doing that. Amelia was not his obligation.

    ��Well, are you not going to do anything about this?�� His father stopped in front of his table and stared at him, angrily narrowing his eyes, directing at him.

    ��Amelia is a grown-up woman who had lived her life alone, away from us for a long time. I am sure that she was more than capable of taking care of herself.�� He was not falling into this trap that his father and friend set up for him.

    Once he started searching for Amelia, they would think that he had finally conceded to their desire and proceeded with their ns. He was not allowing them to meddle with his life.

    He might be confused about how he felt for Eida, but he did not want to marry Amelia. He was sure of that. There was a difference between the two.

    ��So, you are letting Amelia suffer because you are too high and mighty that you could not even show mercy to that poor girl.�� The Count was using guilt to push what he wanted.

    His father was good at this tactic. He did not mind before since he did not find anything wrong in following his suggestions. But this time, it was different. He disagreed with what his father wanted.

    ��Marrying Amelia is putting her in misery. Not marrying her is showing mercy.�� Lance corrected his father, believing that he only wanted to save them from a lifetime of torment.

    He walked back to his chair, thinking of looking for her to make sure she was safe, but he had no n of telling his father about it.

    ��What is wrong with you? Amelia is beautiful, kind, talented, and more. Besides, she already loves you. Why are you having doubts about marrying her?�� His father exasperatedly asked as he waved his hand in the air as if he was slowly losing his temper.

    ��Because I do not love her.�� He finally answered his father, opening a file of his work, pretending to be busy.

    He lowered his head to the files, assuming a working position. But his father did not buy it as he grabbed the folder and closed it on his face.

    ��We are not yet through talking about this. Don��t act like you are busy because you are drinking in the middle of the day.�� His father��s eyes darted at his drink.

    Nothing seemed to miss his father��s attention as he grabbed his ss with a few remaining of his drink and threw it on the wall, smashing the ss to pieces.

    ��As long as you are my son, you will marry Amelia and be the King of this Kingdom.�� His father shouted before storming out of his office, fuming with anger.

    He watched his father��s back disappear behind the corner. Then he was once again alone in his office. But he was left with more things to think about than before.

    His father had already mentioned his wish to make him King, which he had already declined. But it seemed his father was determined to pursue that route.

    Now, he could see why his father was so adamant about arranging this marriage because this would suit his ns well. Amelia would be a suitable wife for a future King. But what about Eida, his mind asked. Did she have the qualities of a possible queen?

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700: Not wise to decide on an empty stomach

    She woke up to the beeping sound, but when she noticed that the patient was still sleeping, she decided to close her eyes again and continue sleeping on the small sofa on the side of the room.

    After a while, a tap on her shoulder woke her up. She gradually opened her eyelids, putting her hand above her face to block the light, allowing her eyes to adjust to the brightness inside the room.

    ��Excuse me, Miss ke, but I think you have not eaten since this morning. There is a cafeteria downstairs. I can look after your grandmother for a while. Try to eat something first.�� The nurse that woke her up had concern on her face.

    It took her a while to understand what she was saying. Then, she remembered she had pretended to be her friend��s granddaughter. So, she could remain and apany her while she waited for her actual family member to arrive.

    ��Just call me Amelia.�� She introduced herself, ufortable using her friend��s name in her facade. ��Oh, how is Ang?�� She quickly shifted on the sofa and sat, finding her muscles protesting from the ufortable position her body injured while sleeping.

    Her eyes darted to the patient whoy on the bed, still peacefully sleeping with the monitors steadily beeping in time with her heartbeat and breathing.

    ��She is fine and sleeping. Hopefully, she will recover and wake up soon. So, you better take care of yourself and eat.�� The bubbly nurse smiled at her as she moved to take Ang��s vitals.

    .....

    ��I am d to hear that.�� She responded, stretching her arms and legs to get the cramps out of her stiff muscles.

    She grabbed her bag to check on her phone, but her battery must have died down as it failed to open after several tries. She quickly hid it away, thinking it did not matter at the moment.

    ��I am d to learn that Ang has another grandchild who takes care of her. I kept telling her that she should not live alone in that apartment of hers. But she would not listen.�� The nurse continued, recing her bag of IV fluids.

    ��It was fortunate I came to visit when she had an attack,�� Amelia exined, not wanting the nurse to think she was living with her.

    ��Yes, it is a lucky break for her. I kept telling her that she should also ask her grandson toe over and take care of her or go and live with him, but she is a stubborn old goat.�� The nurse reprimanded the sleepingdy as if she could hear her.

    She sat morefortably as she listened to the nurse tell her more about her new friend and her family, which only consisted of his grandson, so it seemed.

    ��You should have informed his grandson about her condition.�� Suddenly she bit her lips, hoping that the nurse did not notice her slipped up. She did not want her to suspect her lie.

    Pretending to be her granddaughter, she should know who her grandson was. She should be the one to inform him herself. But in her defense, his grandson should be checking on her condition. Not living life as if he had no family.

    ��Once, I called her grandson, finding his name on her emergency list, he quickly flew to see her. A real handsome man.�� The middle-aged nurse said dreamily. ��A sweet boy too.��

    She continued telling her about the great qualities of the man who took care of his grandmother.

    ��He would not leave her side even for a minute, just like you. Afraid that something might happen to her while he was gone.�� She narrated as she finished herst check on the apparatus attached to her patient.

    ��Then, when Ang woke up, she was fuming at me for calling him. She said he would drop everything he was doing to be with her.�� The nurse��s face turned solemn as she remembered those moments.

    ��He would even leave his sessful life in another country just toe home and take care of her. She did not like that.�� The nurse kept telling her.

    ��I suggested she should at least live in a nursing home so that she will havepany. But she also refused that.�� The nurse shook her head.

    She disapproved of Ang��s point of view or her grandson. Although, she understood her for not going to a nursing home. She had such a lovely home that leaving it would be hard.

    However, she would forego everything to be with her and take care of her if she was her real granddaughter. She would not care about her sessful career outside this city as long as she was with her.

    She would have done the same thing for his father if he was not as cruel and selfish. But at the moment, she would rather stay here and take care of someone that was not her flesh and blood than go home to be with her only family.

    ��But maybe you should talk to him and convince him to check on her. I still have his number.�� The nurse took out a piece of paper. ��I know Ang only has one grandson and no one else.��

    The nurse tapped her on the shoulders before walking to the door. It seemed she knew all along that she was faking it.

    ��Just holler if you wish to take that break, and I will happily take over for you for a while.�� She offered again, leaving her alone.

    It seemed her acting might be good, but they would never fool that woman.

    She stared at the piece of paper in her hands, debating if she should call this man and tell him about Ang��s condition. But what would she say to him? What about Ang? Would she be mad at her for meddling with her affair?

    But her stomach finally growled, reminding her that she had not eaten anything since yesterday, except for the sandwich that one of the nurses handed herst night.

    She grabbed her bag and walked over to her friend. She took her hand and gently squeezed it. ��I will be back.�� Whispering as she nted a soft kiss on her temples.

    She walked out of the room and informed the nurse that she would be by the cafeteria to take a break. With the number safely tucked in her bag, she thought it was not wise to decide on an empty stomach.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701: Be the King of two Kingdoms

    ��Mom,�� Alex was surprised to see his mother walk into their new house, followed by his father. ��Dad, you did not tell me that you areing to visit.��

    He quickly walked towards them, dropping the knife he was using as he was busy preparing dinner for two. Dani was due to be home soon, and he nned to surprise her.

    Not even his security informed him they were here, but he could not me them. They were his parents, after all. They were not threats that they would stop from visiting him.

    ��We missed Dani��s birthday celebration and thought we should drop by and visit you now that we had some free time,�� Katherine exined with a smile that could light up the ce. She immediately hugged him, showing him how much she had missed him.

    He hugged her back, kissing the top of her head, then turned to his father and gave him a manly hug. He also missed his parents since it had been a while since they hadst seen them.

    ��You should have told me so I could have arranged something,�� Alex informed them, still surprised to see them without any prior knowledge that they wereing. Usually, his father��s assistant would notify him about any travel ns. But his father could have forbidden his assistant from saying anything.

    He guided them to the kitchen counter and offered them a seat, returning behind the other side while he squeezed some fresh oranges into two sses.

    .....

    ��It was ast-minute decision. There was no time for formalities to inform you. Besides, we would like to surprise the two of you.�� Katherine told him, taking a sip of the juice he offered.

    He doubted that, but he just shrugged his shoulders. He could tell that they intentionally did not inform him of their arrival. Still, he wished they could have given him a heads-up.

    ��Where is Dani anyway?�� Fred asked as his eyes searched the room beforending back on him. His hands entwined before him, ignoring the cold juice he had served.

    He smiled at his father, knowing that he preferred a ss of scotchpared to the juice he gave him. But he continued to cut on the veggies, adding a few more to include his parents in the meal.

    ��She would be here soon. I assume that you will join us for dinner.�� He asked but more of implied, checking on the water he was boiling. Soon, he ced the vegetables inside the pot, nching it for a few minutes.

    He turned to the watch, checking his time. Then he also counted the minutes that his wife would arrive home. She informed him that she was not doing any overtime tonight.

    ��Of course, we will not miss your delicious cooking.�� His mom sniffed the aroma of the beef he had roasting in the oven. ��Do you need some help?�� Her mom offered, but he quickly declined.

    Turning around to face his parents, he smiled at his mom, who had taught him most of what he knew in the kitchen. He started cutting again for his sd.

    ��Whatever your reason for suddenlying here, I am still d to see you, guys,�� Alex said. Knowing his father, he did not do things on a whim.

    He probably had a solid exnation for suddenly taking this long trip to see him. Part of it might be missing him and his wife, but there was something else. He could see it in his eyes.

    ��Hey, what is going on here?�� Her wife��s lovely voice finally echoed in the room, interrupting them all.

    She walked into the room, striding towards his mom first and hugging her tightly. He could see how much they had already bonded as if they were blood-rted and not just inws.

    She then turned to his father, giving him a warm hug and a kiss on the cheeks, which made his father smile. He sometimes felt like she might be their child and not him. He loved seeing them interact with each other.

    ��We thought that we might surprise the two of you with our sudden visit.�� Katherine again exined. ��By the way, Happy Birthday, dear. We are sorry for missing such a wonderful celebration.��

    His mother tapped Dani��s hand as his wife stood before his parents. He watched their interaction in his peripheral vision as he continued to finish the dinner he would soon serve to his family.

    ��It would have been perfect if you were present that day. But youing here to be with us today is more than enough present,�� Dani responded with a genuinely happy smile.

    He moved towards them to join them for a while. He was still waiting for the rest of his food to cook before he could start serving.

    ��Why don��t you show them, Dani, around the house?�� He suggested so he could set up the table for their dinner, ushering Dani and his parents to the next room.

    His wife would know what he meant by that. He needed time to prepare and some time away from his parents to figure out what they wanted.

    He feared that this might have something to do with the Kingdom and the wish of the Council for him to take the throne. Until now, he still felt conflicted about the issue.

    ��Yes, you need to see the garden, but we could not stay there for too long since the chilly wind is getting nastiertely,�� Dani told their parents as she walked them towards the living room, showing off what Haley had done to make this ce ording to their liking.

    While he returned to the kitchen, speeding up the preparation of the other dishes. Then, he started putting the tes and silverware on the table, setting up the dinner for four.

    But he could not help but think of why his father would fly miles away from home to see him. He believed it might be crucial and urgent, and he did not trust technology to convey his message.

    ��Dinner is ready,�� Alex finally shouted when he had set up the table, putting four te arrangements on the table.

    He wished that his parents�� reason would be something else, but he doubted it. He finally opened a bottle of red wine that would match perfectly with his roasted beef, filling the four sses already set on the table.

    ��This looks great.�� His father said. He was a man who had no idea what to do with a pan. He was never good at the kitchen, so he had stayed away.

    Finally, they gathered around the dinner table, enjoying the delicious meal he had prepared. His mother kept asking about the birthday celebration and the ceremony,ughing about the stories Dani kept telling her.

    Overall, the dinner was a sess, and all seemed to have fun until finally, his father ced down his fork and seriously looked at him.

    ��It is time for you to decide if you want to be King.�� His father��s voice held no options but to demand an answer.

    He looked at his father, seeing that his time was up. It would seem that he had to decide sooner than he thought.

    Was he ready to take on another responsibility aside from this Empire he already ruled? Was it possible to be the King of two Kingdoms?

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702: For better or worse

    ��What are you thinking?�� Dani asked as soon as their parents excused themselves to return to their hotel. They said they arranged to meet with Ethan and Laura in the morning for ate brunch.

    Dani was happy to see that their parents were getting along very well, just like she felt so at ease with his husband��s parents. She knew that Alex also felt the same with her parents.

    ��I don��t know.�� He turned around to look at her as she helped him clean up the kitchen.

    After putting everything in the washer, he pulled her towards him and kissed her gently on the lips. ��As always, you were great with my family.�� He told her, still keeping her close to his body, pinning her against the marble kitchen counter.

    He let his fingers trace a line on her face, removing the tendrils that block her beautiful eyes. His eyes searched hers, probably hoping she could help him make a better decision.

    ��Your folks are not hard to love. They are no different from mine.�� Dani genuinely felt that when she was in thepany of her inws. They were a sweet loving couple, just like her parents.

    He suddenly pulled her towards the living room, pulling her down on hisp as they sat on the couch. He cradled her body in his, feeling his warmth seeping through her body.

    .....

    She would love to do this in the garden on the rooftop. But the chilliness of the wind at night prevented them from hanging out there. They would have to wait for spring and summer again to enjoy a night under the moonlight.

    ��What is wrong?�� She whispered, sensing the burden that was weighing heavily on her husband.

    She might not be looking directly into his eyes, but she could feel how he expelled his breath on her shoulders. His heartbeat was faster than usual, and his hold on her was different. As if he never wanted to let her go.

    ��I am thinking of what Dad said.�� He finally admitted that he released another heavy breath. ��I think I have changed my mind about bing King.�� Finally, confiding in her.

    She was slightly surprised by this new revtion, but she was not shocked by his confession. Maybe she had sensed it before. But she might just be waiting for him to tell her.

    ��Do you want to take the throne?�� She had to ask him the question, eventually turning around to face him, wanting to see his eyes.

    She knew that his answer would affect her life too. She never thought much of bing Queen because he had always been adamant about his decision. But now that he was having doubts, maybe it was time that she also considered her options.

    His fingers again yed with the tendrils of her hair that kept swaying on her face as she moved. He decided to hold on to it a few seconds longer, staring at it before pushing it behind her ears.

    ��I am thinking about it.�� She could see that he wanted to be honest with her. He might be afraid to tell her what he had in mind, but he would still say it anyway.

    ��But you have not made a decision yet.�� She concluded for him, seeing the conflict swirling in his eyes. She only wished she could say something that might help, but she knew he had to decide on this, not her.

    ��After talking to the Council and many of our people, my view about the crown suddenly changed. Then, when I met with my uncle, he made me realize that I made a mistake.�� He told her as he unconsciously held her hand in his.

    ��I immaturely judge the King and his role in the Kingdom. My blind ambition to create another world for myself, not ruled by ourws, failed me to understand what the Kingdom was all about and its importance.

    It was not just power and greed. Maybe to some ambitious men who wished those things, but for those who truly desired to serve, it was for the good of everyone.�� He continued as if he was in a trance, telling her everything on his mind.

    ��After our marriage, my eyes opened to this new truth. I started to see myself as someone who could lead our people to greatness. And not because of my selfish reason to be King but because of my desire to help and serve.��

    She was fascinated at the passion her husband was showing about his change of heart. She knew he was speaking not using his logical thinking but most of iting from his heart.

    His husband had already proven so much that he had no reason to do more at a young age. She believed if he wanted to be King, it was only to give back to the people. To serve those who had continued to honor, respect, and love theirw and tradition.

    ��Whatever you decide, remember that we are in this together.�� She told him, ready to stand by his side in whatever he would choose to do for their future.

    In her case, she realized too that serving did not need to be limited to one single entity. But she could also do it in many ways, based on what she had seen with the project she was raising currently.

    ��Pinch me now, so I will know that I am not in the presence of an angel.�� His smile teased her, together with how he pushed her down on the living room sofa. ��Because I do not wish to cheat on my wife when I kiss this angel before me.��

    His hands crawled on her side as heid down over her. Then his fingers tickled her, making her squirm and squeak, giggling uncontrobly with his naughty actions.

    ��Stop it.�� She managed to cry out as herughter floated with the air around them as she struggled under his arms.

    ��I guess you are no angel. Then you must be my wife.�� He uttered yfully, but this time, iming her lips, effectively shutting her cries of protest andughter.

    Slowly her arms snaked around his shoulders, loving the way his husband lightened the mood around them. She could still feel the heavy burden still weighed on his shoulders, but he had no ns of burdening her with it.

    But she still nned to stay by his side, no matter what. When she agreed to marry him, she had also sworn to stay with him for better or worse.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703: Long discussion

    She walked out of the bathroom, feeling refreshed. After her day at the office, she only wanted the tension off her body. A warm bath should have done the trick, but she still felt the tightness of her muscles as she rotated her neck, removing the towel on her hair.

    ��What is wrong now?�� She asked, mumbling in front of her vanity mirror, grabbing the brush at the corner.

    Slowly, she untangled the knots on her hair, letting the bristles slide smoothly down her side. She held a few strands of her hair in her palm and noticed the glittering rock that weighed heavily on her finger.

    He finally proposed to her, staring at the big rock on her engagement ring as she ttened her hand on the table. But why did she feel like something was still missing in their rtionship?

    ��What am I going to do with you?�� Jacky rotated the ring and her finger before finally deciding to remove it and ce it on the top of the table.

    She finally stood from the chair and walked to her closet, choosing somethingfortable for the evening. She had no idea if Marcus would drop by tonight after what happened.

    After Haley announced her connection with Marcus, Jacky found herself more confused than ever. It did not make sense that they should keep such a rtionship a secret.

    .....

    Then, Marcus kissed her and excused himself, dragging Haley out of the office with him. Jacky wanted to ask what was all the fuss. But the supposed siblings were gone when she snapped out of her initial shock. She had stayed in the room feeling left out, unsure of what she had witnessed.

    ��What is going on with you, Marcus?�� Jacky looked at the picture of the two of them on her bedside table. She had it framed after they had be an official couple.

    She moved out of her room and strode to the kitchen, nning to prepare something to eat. She left her phone in the room, not expecting anyone to call. She just wanted a quiet night, meaning away from her thoughts.

    She put loud music on the speaker, something upbeat. She wanted some distraction. As soon as the beat hit the walls, her heart started pumping harder, making her blood flow more rapidly.

    The next thing she knew, her feet were tapping to the rhythm, and her hips were swaying to the tempo. Suddenly, she missed her friend. Dani would be joining and dancing with her.

    ��Can I join the party?�� A voice behind her slightly startled her, abruptly dropping her hands down to her side. But it was not enough to frighten her, recognizing the man behind her.

    Arms snaked behind her, wrapping them around her slender waist. She did not resist, letting them pull her to a warm solid body. Then, her hands automatically lifted, sneaking behind her back until she felt his skin against her fingers.

    Then his head rested on the crook of her neck as her head leaned on the other side. Then, carefully, he guided her to the music, but the upbeat music suddenly turned mellow, at least in their head, swaying her gently to the loud tune.

    ��I thought you were noting tonight.�� She whispered,ying her head back until it rested on his cor bone, enjoying how his hands wrapped around her body, cradling her like a delicate flower.

    His feet gently bumped into hers, guiding her to the song as it stepped on the tiled floor, avoiding bumping into the few pieces of furniture around them.

    ��I am sorry about what happened with Haley.�� He uttered in his low voice, letting his lips brush through her hair andnd on the side of her neck. ��I know I should have told you everything from the start.��

    His voice was apologetic, presumably feeling guilty about the earlier incident. ��You should have told me, Marcus.�� She was not going to let him off the hook that easily.

    As his girlfriend and now his fiance, she believed she deserved a little honesty from him. He needed to trust her about his life, not just his feelings, but everything that could affect their rtionship.

    Come to think of it. Jacky still did not know anything much about his family. Until now, it seemed the only family member she had met so far was his sister.

    She suddenly wondered if he was ashamed to introduce her to them, knowing that he came from an affluent family. After all, she was not Danie Hamilton, heiress of a fortune five hundredpany. She was just the secretary.

    ��I nned to tell you everything if you will forgive me for another of my shorings.�� Marcus hugged her tighter this time, stopping their bodies from moving.

    ��You have to learn to trust me. You have to tell me everything because I could not keep finding out things about you through somebody else.�� She exined to him.

    This time, she gently squirmed from his hold, turning so that they would end up face to face. Her eyes searched his face for answers, tilting her head, directly gazing at him.

    ��I know. I am sorry.�� He ced his hands on her cheeks, cradling her face as their eyes locked, not wanting to lose their connection.

    ��I know I could not make an excuse every time I screwed up that I am new to this rtionship thing, but I am trying hard to make this work.�� He continued, not waiting for her response.

    She could feel the sincerity in his voice that melted all her reservations about him. Her doubts that he might be ashamed of her had suddenly vanished into thin air. Maybe he had another reason for not telling her sooner. Her heart defended him against her reasoning.

    ��I guess we are still both learning,�� Jacky admitted she might not be an expert in rtionships just as well. ��We just had to work together to make this work.��

    Suddenly, she remembered what Dani had told her many times. Nobody could make any rtionship perfect, not the first try, not the next, or even after many years of working on it together.

    But many managed to stay together happily despite all the imperfections and ws of their rtionships. It was not magic, but throughmunication, respect, understanding, and love.

    She rested her head on his shoulder, continuing to sway to the music. This time, allowing their hearts tomunicate as their minds prepare for their long discussion.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704: Fear ofmitment

    ��Why don��t you take a shower first while I finish preparing dinner,�� Jacky suggested, seeing her uncooked meal still waiting for her on the kitchen counter.

    Also, she found him still in his office clothes, the suit he had been wearing earlier. He must have been out since he left her office and had not been home yet.

    Her mind kept thinking of where he might have gone, but she debated that she would soon find out once they started talking. She just had to wait.

    ��Ok, but are you sure you would not need any help.�� Pointing at the food on the table.

    She appreciated what her fiance was doing, but she had the kitchen covered. ��Go washed up and changed. I can handle this.�� Pushing him in the direction of their room.

    Although they had not officially lived together, he had left many of his things in her apartment. That included his toiletries and many of his clothes.

    ��Ok. I will be right back.�� Having no option, he strode outside the kitchen and into her room as she continued slicing some vegetables to include in their meal.

    .....

    She toned down the music to a gentle melody, lowering the volume. Then, set up the table for two. Marcus would be due toe out of the room and join her for dinner.

    ��That looks delicious.�� Marcus smiled at her, sniffing the delicious aroma of the chicken she had prepared for them.

    He walked towards her, holding her chair until she settledfortably before taking the other seat next to her. Then he poured the wine she had chilling right next to him.

    ��I hope it is well cooked. I was not expecting you would visit me tonight.�� She excused herself from her rushed cooked meal.

    She wished she had more time to prepare something else. But whatever wascking in her cooking tonight, she made up for the presentation because the table was beautiful with a few flowers in the middle and two candles burning yfully at the sides.

    ��I am sure that its taste would be much better than its savory smell,�� Marcus assured her as he sliced through the meat.

    She was d that he was right. Despite herck of time, she still managed to cook it right. It was delicious. She could see that Marcus was also enjoying the rest of the meal.

    She was happy they could enjoy their meal even for a few minutes. Both of them knew that they were only prolonging the inevitable.

    ��Thanks for doing this for me.�� Marcus directed his attention to the empty te, but both knew he was not referring to the meal.

    ��I am d you like it.�� Referring this time to the dishes she prepared.

    She stood up from his position to clean up the table, but he stopped her, grabbing her hand. ��We can clean upter.�� He told her, not wanting another minute of waiting.

    She had no choice but to return to her seat, dropping the tes back to the table and turning to look at him. She watched his eyes swirl around as if his mind was thinking deeply.

    Extending her hand, she held him tightly, assuring him that everything would be fine. She had already prepared herself for the worse possible scenario, so nothing else could shock her at this point.

    ��I know you wondered why I have not introduced you to my family, and then Haley happened.�� Marcus wished that he had told her about his life from the start. But he always thought his life was his to deal with alone.

    Sharing things was not his style.

    Not even Alex was aware of what was going on, mostly with his life. Except for the few things Alex had discovered for himself. But he was not the kind of man who liked to wear his feelings on his sleeve.

    ��Yes, I wish you would share that part of your life with me since you are nning to include me in your life now.�� She honestly did not mind before because, in truth, she understood how hard it was to bare herself when she hardly trusted anyone.

    Luckily, she met Dani, who showed her that it was not that hard. She hoped that Marcus would also realize that through her assistance. He would learn to trust her enough to share even his darkest secret. But she was not in a hurry for that. In time, maybe.

    ��Let us start with Haley. As she said, she is my sister.�� He admitted. ��Half-sister.�� He corrected, taking her hand as if he was drawing some strength from her.

    She squeezed him gently, hoping that it would help him continue with his story. ��Ok.�� It exined a few things.

    ��I learned a few years ago that I have a sister.�� He told her, but his face was not a happy one. ��That was Haley.�� He continued, stroking her hand as if he was finding it hard to express what was on his head.

    ��How are you rted?�� Several scenarios were running through her head, but it could be anything. She shifted in her seat, more interested as she waited for the rest of his exnation.

    ��I learned that my father was her father.�� This time, his eyes darkened, and anger was evident in them. As if he was picturing his father in his mind. At least that was her spection.

    ��Did he abandon your mother?�� It was a perfect exnation for his fear ofmitment. He might have an issue with his parents. The mostmon thing that traumatized men and women from going through a rtionship. The examples that their parents left them behind. Look at her. It took her a while to trust people, living alone for a long time without any parents to look up to as she grew up.

    ��I wish I could me him for everything that had happened to me.�� But his tone suggested that there was more to the story.

    ��But the sad part was that I could not point my fingers at my father.��

    He looked down on hisp, thinking of something, but she could guess that shame was deeply burdening him at the moment.

    She was more confused by his words. Usually, in the scenario he had pictured, she would conclude that it was the father��s fault. But in this case, it seemed someone else caused his fear ofmitment.

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705: A troubled family background

    Marcus wished he could me all this on his father, who never married his mother and decided not to im him as his son. But that was not possible when somebody else was to me.

    It would have been easier if all of the faults fell on his father��sp. Instead, he only had his mother to condemn for his misery because she was the one who had put him in this position.

    ��You see, my mother had a rtionship with my father. A long time before Haley��s father married her mom, back in the days.�� He narrated what he could remember of the story.

    But apparently, his mother never loved his biological father and only used him for his money and power. She used her charm and cunning abilities to fool his father, making him fall for her while she was also involved in another rtionship.

    After discovering this, Mr. Rosley severed his ties with his mother and never acknowledged him as his son, believing she cheated on him. But his mother never gave up her im that he was his son, so she pursued it.

    ��But not because she wanted me to have a father, but because she wanted the money that should belong to me.�� Marcus smiled, but it was not because he was happy. But because he remembered the cruelty of his mother. The insanity of it all.

    His lovely mother never cared about his well-being. His ambitious mother only wanted money, the glitz, and the mour. She needed to maintain her social status, and she used him as her key to the pot of gold.

    .....

    ��I am so sorry to hear that.�� Her face registered surprise, which he understood. He had never told anyone about this. Although, Alex did figure it out since they had been friends for a long time.

    It was one of the reasons he was more at ease spending time with his friend and his family because they treated him more like a family,paring his rtionship with them to his biological mother.

    When his mother proved that he was his son, she demanded a lump sum of money and additional allowance to provide for his need. Next thing, his mother shifted him to boarding school. In constion, he had money to spend but no family to belong to, but fortunately, he survived.

    ��I never wanted anything to do with all of them. I only wanted to be left alone. So, when I graduated, I worked hard and earned my own money.�� He had Alex to thank for allowing him to show his worth and taking him under his wings.

    ��I avoided any contact with Haley and her father. I also cut ties with my mother.�� He exined why he never bothered mentioning his parents to her because they were never worth mentioning.

    ��But Haley did not deserve that.�� Suddenly, Jacky voiced out her disapproval of his action. ��I think it is unfair for Haley to bear the punishment for your parents�� misdeed.��

    He could understand her sentiment. He also sometimes felt guilty that he had included Haley in his attempt to distance himself from his family.

    But it was a necessary evil he had to do for his sanity. At least Haley had a family who loved her. But he had none. He was alone, fighting for survival until he met his friend and adopted him.

    ��I assure you I did not do it on purpose.�� But no matter how he tried to exin it even to himself, he knew it was wrong.

    He had seen how Haley tried to approach him in the past, happy to learn that she had an older brother. But he kept pushing her away until finally, she had stopped trying.

    Buttely, when their paths had crossed again, she tried to reach out again to him. But he avoided her. Then, she thought that using Jacky would finally open an opportunity for them to have a rtionship. But he still blocked her path.

    ��Then, stop pushing her away,�� Jacky shouted incredulously, unable to contain her disapproval of his action. ��She seems to be a nice person, and I am sure she just wants to get to know her brother.�� He could not disagree with that.

    From the few years he had seen her and watched her from afar, all he saw was good things. Haley had been a consistent honor student. She was always at the top of her ss.

    But that was not what made her special. It was her devotion to helping those who were in need. She never cared about getting anything in return as long as she could make another life better.

    ��Maybe, I was wrong to push her away.�� Marcus finally admitted, suddenly having some enlightenment.

    He felt that he had wasted time. Instead of getting to know his sister, he had driven her away. But because of her pure heart, her sister was doing her best, still wanting to get close to him.

    ��Yes, you moron.�� Jacky seemed to be losing her patience with him. It was one thing he liked about her. She could put him in his ce. She was not afraid to tell him that he was wrong.

    ��I guess I am.�� He started scratching his head, realizing the huge mistake he had made with his life. The time that he wasted by not getting to know his sister.

    ��Now, say sorry to Haley and makeup with her for all the lost time. You don��t have to acknowledge your parents, but you can never turn your back on your sister.�� She told him as she stood in front of him, reprimanding him like he was a child.

    His lips widened, loving how his fiance told him what to do. Then, he pulled her closer to him. ��Yes, soon to be Mrs. Kenley.�� He snuggled his head just in between her bosom, loving the feel of his body against his face. ��I should remember never to piss you off.�� He jokingly mumbled, slightly chuckling.

    For someone who never knew her parents and never had an example to show her how to live and love, Jacky was more aware of survival than he was, or more than many people he knew.

    ��Well, you should always try to listen to me so you will not end in trouble,�� Jacky warned him, cing a finger on his chest to point out that sometimes she was in charge.

    Suddenly, he could not be more proud of the woman he was about to marry. He could not wait to be his husband and im her as his alone.

    ��I will keep that in mind.�� His hand pulled her towards him, back in his arms, loving how her body fit perfectly in his. He could hold her and be with her forever and never get tired of her.

    This time, Marcus would have a real family he could proudly proim his besides his sister. Of course, someone he would love with his whole heart and who would love him back.

    Who would have thought that two people from a troubled family background would end up together to build a family that would hopefully be different from what they had?

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706: Guardian and protector

    Cassie focused her eyes on the tombstone before her. It was where the man, who had made her life in thest few months like hell,id his lifeless body. At least his final resting ce would remind her that he existed at some point in this lifetime.

    But he could not entirely me him for all that happened to her. She did have some share of her viiness and evil schemes during their time together.

    She was not entirely pure of heart and meless in most of the evil things that Nick had done. She had been part of the problem until recently when she had a change of heart.

    ��I am sorry, Nick, but I hope you will be at peace wherever you are now.�� She mumbled, fixing the sses that covered her eyes. She still kept staring at the ck marble stone that bore his name.

    She kissed the flowers she bought and ced them on the top of the hard stone. She could not deny that they had some fond memories together.

    Nick was not entirely evil, just driven by his misguided revenge and greed for power. She did see some good points in him, but it was rare as he kept fighting it.

    ��Are you ready to leave?�� Someone spoke to her from behind, slightly tinged with grief. ��I think it is about to rain.�� He told her, making her look up to the sky.

    .....

    Clouds had indeed formed not far from their position, and they had thickened and ckened in a small amount of time. It was threatening to fall any minute now.

    It would seem that the sky would also like to shed some tears, but she doubted it was for this man.

    Then, she felt a gentle hand tap her on the shoulders. Her head turned around, smiling at the man who never left her side. Her eyes searched his. Just like her, he was deeply affected by his death.

    ��I am if you are.�� She responded, knowing she had already said what she wanted to say, and uttered her goodbye.

    She grabbed his hand that had crawled on her shoulders,forting her. She also wanted to return the favor. She could tell that despite the barrier in the rtionship between these two brothers, this man beside her still loved Nick with no reservation.

    Jacob had always had a soft heart. He probably took it from her mother. Nick and his father had always had hearts as ck as their blood, and love was never part of their emotion.

    ��I think we need to leave,�� Jacob stated as the first drop of rainnded on his head. They scrambled hurriedly away from where Nickid to rest toward the awaiting car.

    From what she had heard, not many attended the funeral. It would seem nobody would miss Nick that much. If Jacob and Alex had agreed, she would have gone to pay herst respect to him, but she was not sure if respect was the right word.

    With Nick gone, there was no more threat in her life. But they had to be sure before allowing her out of her safe house.

    As they sat in the car, she felt his hands wrapped around her shoulders, pulling her closer to his body, feeling his agitation. Just like the weather, she felt his gloominess inside. She could tell that losing a family would never be easy.

    ��Don��t worry. Things will be ok.�� Jacob cradled her gently as if needing tofort her, but she believed he required it more.

    She rested her head on his shoulders as she watched the road ahead as tears of the sky kept falling on them, letting the chauffeur drive them to their next destination.

    He had asked her to apany him to his next meeting, the reading of his brother��sst will. He wanted her by his side during this crucial moment in his life.

    ��I know. The hard part is almost over.�� Cassie whispered to Jacob, assuring him that she would always be by his side as long as he needed her.

    She closed her eyes, still unable to believe that a man like him would take an interest in a girl like her. His brother was about to throw her into the dumpster like she was trash, but he picked her up and treasured her.

    After half an hour, Cassie sat beside Jacob in an office surrounded by sses. Her hands entwined with him underneath the desk as they waited for thewyer handling his brother��s remaining properties to arrive.

    ��I am sorry if I kept both of you waiting. But I had a previous client that took longer than necessary.�� The person who walked into the room announced, carrying a ck folder in his hand. In her summation, it could be thest testament of Nick, discussing his properties.

    The man walked towards them and ced the file on the top of the desk, extending his hand towards them. ��Gerald Brown.�� He introduced himself to them. ��I handle most of your father��s properties.��

    She turned to the man, and like Jacob, she also shook his hand for formality, although she had no business to be included in the meeting.

    ��Did you ask me here to discuss something about my brother��s properties?�� She heard Jacob question the man.

    Jacob had doubts that Nick would leave him a single cent of thepany. At least the part that Nick owned, which was the controlling share.

    However, he would still be rich with the shares he inherited from their father. But he still wondered who Nick made as his beneficiary.

    ��This is not about Nick��sst testament. It is about your father��s properties.�� Gerald corrected him. ��Because of Nick��s untimely demise and having no heir of his own, his share that he inherited from your father will automatically transfer to you.��

    Cassie was not surprised by that. She had studied Nick��spany for years while she was with him. Most of what Nick owned came from his father.

    Gerald ced the folder in front of him, showing him the drawn papers he needed to sign. She could see that it was some papers about the transfer of ownership. She would guess that the rest below would be the same.

    ��You are now a very wealthy man,�� Gerald announced to the man who had kept his silence. His face was colorless, and his mouth agape in shock.

    ��But...�� Jacob still looked ufortable hearing that he now owned a multimillion-dorpany. ��I have no idea what to do with that.�� When she first met him, she had learned that being part of thepany was thest thing on his mind.

    ��Do not worry. I am sure that you will find a way. If you have any questions, help, or anything, juste to me, and we will discuss some possibilities to help you.�� Thewyer offered to them.

    He ced the ballpen in front of Jacob, waiting for him to sign the papers. But Jacob still had some doubts in his mind, judging from how he stared at the objects before him.

    ��Could you give us some privacy?�� She finally took over. She could tell that Jacob was a little bit overwhelmed by the news.

    It was not exactly what he expected when he stepped into this office.

    She turned him to her when thewyer walked out of the room. She was determined to help him decide what would be best for him and not allow somewyers to manipte him.

    Jacob could run thispany to the ground if he wished to or sell it with a good deal. She would be there to help him in whatever he decided. In return for all he had done for her, she would protect him and his interest.

    She would be his guardian and protector.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707: Bachelor��s life

    He had just arrived home after a few drinks at the bar. Grabbing a cold pack of beer from the chiller, he ced them on the center table before sitting on his sofa.

    He had barely made himselffortable when his phone rang. He quickly grabbed it in his pocket.

    ��Yes!�� He answered the call after hearing it on the third ring without bothering to see the caller. Then, the girl who came home with him from the bar walked toward him and sat on hisp.

    ��What is it?�� He asked whoever was on the other line, but his mind was distracted by the hand that kept moving on his chest, never hearing the answer.

    Then, the girl started kissing him as her hands circled his neck, making him groan. ��That is so good.�� Closing his eyes, he mumbled as the girl shifted in her position, straddling him instead.

    ��Do you like that?�� The girl asked him. Eventually, he dropped the phone on the soft cushion at his side as his hands grabbed her by the waist, forgetting that he was talking to someone.

    ��Yes.�� Liking what she was doing with his body.

    .....

    Then, the phone buzzed after a minute, vibrating on his side, interrupting him again. One of his hands let go of the girl and grabbed the phone, cing it near his ears.

    ��Yes, what is it?�� Only, this time, he answered the call irritatedly, not particrly happy with the constant interruption.

    But he still enjoyed the way the girl continued kissing him on his neck, feeling her fingers working on the buttons of his shirt while his free hand also worked on the zipper at the back of her dress.

    ��Is... Is this Mr. ke?�� A female voice asked over the line, slightly hesitating to answer him, mildly trembling, indicating that she was nervous about something.

    Her tone was unfamiliar, believing that he had never heard her voice before. But then again, he could not possibly remember all the girls he had slept with but could she be one of them.

    ��Yes.�� Now, he was the one reluctant to answer her as his fingers stopped midway from undressing the girl on top of him. His eyes became alert as his ears picked up all the soundsing from the other line. ��Why?��

    Was she looking for him because of something? That could not be it. He usually was careful and used protection religiously.

    ��Do you, by any chance, know a sweetdy named Ang.�� Her ent was evident in her voice. Suddenly he felt relief, discovering who might be calling him. It could be a neighbor or a nurse attending to his grandmother.

    ��Yes, I know her. She is my grandmother.�� Confirming his rtionship with the woman in question. Then, the girl moved her hips on top of his, making a groan escape his lips again.

    ��I know you are a busy man, but I think you can spare some time for your grandmother.�� Gone was the indecisiveness in her voice as seriousness and annoyance took over, probably guessing what was happening to him at the other line.

    He certainly was not expecting thating from a nurse who probably took care of Ang. He raised his brow at her tone and boldness, finding it challenging.

    Then, a new dread came over him, feeling his heart skip a beat, realizing that he had not checked on his grandmother for a few days. He suddenly was aware that she might be calling about her.

    ��What happened to her? Is Ang alright? Who is this, and why are you calling instead of her?�� Many questions suddenly ran into his mind.

    He quickly stood up from the sofa, bringing the girl along with him, making her look at him questioningly. ��I am sorry, but you have to go.�� Suddenly, he was not in the mood for herpany tonight.

    ��Just wait for a second.�� He said on the line, not wanting her to hang up the phone as he turned back to the girl who was now fixing her dress. Then, the line fell silent.

    ��I am sorry, but there is an emergency.�� He stared at the girl with an apologetic look. He was a womanizer, but he was not aplete jerk.

    ��That is ok.�� The girl answered him, probably hearing the panic in his voice. ��Go attend to your grandmother.�� The girl said, grabbing the bag she dropped earlier on the other chair.

    ��But I do hope you will call me soon.�� She seductively uttered as he guided her towards the door, cing a card in the front pocket of his shirt, kissing him onest time before exiting the door.

    He then returned his attention to the girl on the phone. ��Ok, tell me what happened to Ang. How is she?�� His focus now was entirely on the girl on the other side of the line.

    He paced his living room floor, waiting for her to answer all his questions. But she was taking her sweet time as if punishing him for all the fuss he made earlier.

    ��Well?�� He questioned the girl, wondering if she was still active on the line, but he could hear something in the background. It seemed like she was in a hospital. Then, his earlier assessment was correct. She must be a nurse calling about his grandmother��s wellbeing.

    ��She had a mild heart attack, but she is doing fine now.�� Her voice finally floated back in the air. ��She is stable, and you have nothing to worry about her situation. We only want to inform you about her current condition.��

    Then, the line went dead.

    ��Hello.�� Nobody answered since she ended the call.

    He tried to call the number back, but it only went to voice mail. He was unsure if it was a prank call, but it was a serious matter. Quickly, he called the hospital handling his grandmother��s health, finally confirming that they had admitted her.

    After that, he called his assistant, letting her handle all the arrangements. He was flying out tonight. He had to get home and needed to check on his grandmother in person.

    He could already see the face of his grandmother. He knew she never liked it when he came home to visit just because she was sick. His grandmother never liked disturbing his bachelor��s life.

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708: Put a face on the voice

    ��Don��t wake her up.�� Someone far was speaking. She could remember her voice, but she could not understand the scene in her mind.

    ��Who is she?�� Another person asked. This time, it was unfamiliar. It had a deep tone that sounded like a man.

    ��Ssshhh!�� The woman hushed him to silence. Then everything was silent again.

    She felt herself smile before returning to sleep, snuggling dipper into the cushion. Her mind kept telling her that it was just a dream, so she never thought more about it as she sumbed back to deep slumber.

    After a few minutes or an hour, she could not remember. Her eyes fluttered open, realizing that it was probablyte in the morning as the blinding light came from the window.

    She scrunched her nose in the air, smelling the delicious fresh muffins and coffee surrounding her. Then, she wondered if she was still sleeping. Because if she remembered correctly, she was still in the hospital.

    ��Ang.�� She slightly voiced out her name, trying to keep it low because she might still be sleeping. But the nurse fromst night said that she might wake up this morning. She would like to know if she needed anything.

    .....

    She stretched on her position, finding her muscles protesting from the crampiness of her makeshift bed. Then, gradually she shifted into a sitting position.

    Her eyes quicklynded on the bed that was currently empty. The machines were still there, but the patient was not. Her eyes immediately roamed around her.

    ��Ang?�� She called again, finding this scene like a deja vu. Her friend seemed to like ying the disappearing act.

    Then, fear gripped her, thinking that she might have fallen on the other side of the bed. It was impossible to see her from the things blocking her view at her vantage point.

    She quickly moved, but her cramped legs gave way under her, making her stumbled down on the floor. From this position, kneeling on all fours, she finally had a good view of the floor on the other side of the bed.

    Relieved came over her, seeing it empty, but still, it did not mean that Ang was ok. Where was she? But before she could change position.

    ��What are you doing?�� A voice she vaguely recognized spoke behind her. Her head quickly turned to check on the source but realized herpromising position.

    Quickly, she moved to a kneeling position, finding it embarrassing that she had her ass facing whoever he was. But standing up was way moreplicated, still feeling the cramps in her legs.

    ��I was looking for Ang.�� She finally answered, struggling to shift into a standing position.

    ��Need any help.�� The man was now standing just behind her, sensing from the nearness of his voice. He extended his hand as he moved to her side.

    She grabbed it, not wanting to keep kneeling before him. She believed it was a more awkward position if she did not ept his offered help.

    When she took his hand, he quickly assisted her to her feet. She immediately held on to the side of the bed near her reach to get her equilibrium back. But she also abruptly snatched her hand away from his, not liking how his hand gripped hers firmly.

    ��Why are you looking for Ang under the bed?�� He asked, with a slight smirk on his lips. It was clear he was finding her situation amusing.

    She finally had the chance to stare at his face, finding him attractive but still not someone she could trust. She wondered what he was doing in the room anyway.

    ��It is a long story. Anyway, who are you, and what are you doing in this room?�� She could guess that he was not hospital staff, judging from the expensive clothing he wore.

    Still, she wondered where Ang was. She was supposed to be lying on her bed, either still unconscious or recently woken up. Maybe she should check on the nurse��s station to get some answers.

    ��I should be the one asking you that same question.�� The man standing in front of her responded, not at all fazed by her questioning.

    But she was not backing out of his stare. She was not easily intimidated by men who think so highly of themselves. In truth, she hated men like him.

    He seemed to be a typical man, who used women because they thought, they deserved to y with their emotions.

    Maybe this man thought he could make any women fall on their knees because of his money and looks. But she was not like those women. His charms would not work on her.

    ��I ask the question first.�� She insisted, this time, regaining all her body functions, standing straight in front of him.

    ��Amelia.�� The sweet of Ang echoed at her back, making her turn around.

    She watched the elderlydy being wheeled back inside the room by the nurse from yesterday. It appeared she was perfectly ok, except for the part that she was sitting in a wheelchair.

    The color on her cheeks seemed to be back. Then, her eyes seemed to be smiling with her lips as she faced her, then the man in the room.

    ��Ang, you had me worried. How are you?�� Amelia turned to her friend with a genuine smile, d to see her friend looking better despite what happened to her.

    ��I have you to thank for my life, I believe.�� The sweet woman reached out to her, holding her hand and cing it on her soft, warm cheeks.

    ��I am just d that you are ok.�� She patted her hand, believing that she had returned a favor.

    Still, her eyes kept ncing at the man who kept silent, just watching their interaction, wondering about his role in Ang��s life. Then, the smile on the nurse��s face reminded her of something.

    ��Well, I am d that we are both ok.�� Ang looked at her once again before turning to the other visitor in the room. ��I believe you already met my grandson.�� Seeing her give him a warm smile on her lips.

    Finally, she had put the puzzle together, thinking that his voice sounded familiar. Now, she could put a face on the voice.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709: A little bit broken-hearted

    He looked at the woman standing beside his grandmother. He thought that the woman who called himst night was just a hospital staff. He was not expecting she would be attractive, checking out her voluptuous ass.

    Presently, he stared at the woman, who had her back on him, wondering what her connection was to Ang, believing his grandmother had never mentioned her before to him.

    But he had been so busy with work that he rarely called his grandmother recently. Then again, he was also guilty of spending too much of his time living his bachelor life.

    ��I am sorry, but we have not met yet.�� He stepped closer to Ang, making his presence known as the two women talked as if he was not in the room. ��Amelia, right?�� He offered his hand as an introduction.

    He watched her move a little to the other side of Ang, finally facing him. As he expected, she was more beautiful up close. His eyes could not help but look at her from head to toe.

    ��Yes,�� Amelia reluctantly answered but eventually extended her hand to him. But instead of shaking them, he pulled her soft hand to his lips, giving her a proper wee.

    Who knew that his grandmother was keeping a gem as a friend. He watched her reaction when his lips touched her skin. A certain spark in her eyes should be enough to indicate that she was also captivated.

    .....

    ��Amelia, such a nice name. I am Evan.�� Finally, providing his name, hoping to charm the beautiful woman before him.

    He was not picky as long as she suited his taste, then maybe he could date her for a while as long as he was here. Finally, deciding to use this time to take his long-overdue vacation.

    It would be like killing two birds with one stone.

    He could spend some time with his grandmother, maybe even convince her to go with him when he returned to his home and finally lived with him. At the same time, enjoy thepany of this lovely woman for the duration of his short stay here.

    ��Well, Evan is also a nice name,�� Amelia responded with a smile, but he could see she was not d to meet him, just simply being polite. Suddenly, feeling that he was mistaken about her.

    Maybe she was not as forting as the usual girls he went out with at home. But he loved a challenge when he saw one. However, a prick on his side made him look down at his grandmother, who eyed him with a warning.

    But his grandmother already knew that it would not stop him from his ns. His grandmother knew that he did not do rtionships, but he loved to date beautiful women.

    ��My grandmother mentioned that you were with her when the incident happened and immediately called the ambnce for help.�� Making simple conversations to make herfortable. That was how he usually worked his magic.

    ��I was merely at the right ce at the right time.�� Amelia never wanted to be called a hero since she never considered herself one.

    If there was a person who deserved recognition, it was the paramedic who responded quickly and the doctors and nurses who nursed Ang back to life.

    ��I still think that you deserved our gratitude for not leaving Ang here on her own in her time of need.�� Evan kept saying, moving to the other side of his grandmother and gently squeezing her shoulder.

    Although he was genuinely interested in charming his way to her pants, he still felt thankful that she had taken the time to assure his grandmother was ok, not even leaving her side until she felt better.

    Other women would not even bother to spend time with an olddy, thinking that they were hard work to deal with, but this kind woman stayed and did not leave Ang��s side. That earned her some bonus points with him.

    ��No, don��t think much of it.�� Amelia quickly replied. ��I am more than happy that Amelia is ok now. Besides, I am d I was able to return the favor.�� She answered him, looking at Ang as if they were talking about some code, a secret just between them.

    ��Can you excuse us, but Ang needs to get back to bed and rest?�� The nurse earlier came back, carrying a tray of medicines, making them step aside as the nurse wheeled Ang back to her bed.

    Evan moved along to the other side of Ang and assisted her back to her bed. Then the nurse provided the medicines for her to drink. After a short ceremony of checking on her, the nurse excused herself and left the room.

    Amelia moved towards the other side of her bed and helped his grandmother, tucking her under the nket. He noticed that she used the bed to create a distance between them.

    ��I think it would be nice if you can treat Amelia to a nice dinner, Evan.�� Ang smiled at her as she shifted in her bed, finding afortable position for her back. But give him another warning look to behave this time.

    But he only smiled back at his grandmother, not heeding her adorable threat. He looked at the woman in question, who had her eyes on his grandmother��s face, probably avoiding looking at him.

    ��I will love to invite you to dinner. I am sure I can arrange something special tonight.�� He could arrange a reservation at a nice restaurant around here. ��What about I pick you up at your ce?��

    He suggested avoiding looking at his grandmother, who was probably sending him some dagger looks. She could not me him since she was the one who suggested this dinner.

    He was only capitalizing on the opportunity. Who would not want to have dinner and be with a beautiful woman? Certainly not him.

    ��I don��t think that is such a good idea.�� She finally responded, declining his offer, which he was slightly surprised.

    Women did not usually say no to him. It was a rare asion that he had experienced before, but it was some time ago. But he still wondered why this woman was not falling for his captivating look and charm.

    He wondered if it had something to do withst night, remembering the phone call. He was not expecting that she would be calling at such terrible timing.

    ��Why not?�� He stared at her face, daring her to look at him. But she kept her gaze down. ��It is only dinner. Surely, you don��t see me as a bad person.��

    Usually, those lines work on women who were hesitant to trust him. Not all women, after all, fell for looks alone. Some needed more convincing than others, a little push in the right direction.

    ��Of course not,�� Amelia answered as a sort of conflict overshadowed her eyes. It was as if she had an internal debate with herself. ��I don��t think such things about you. I don��t even know you.��

    It was a good sign because it indicated that he still might have a chance to convince her to change her mind. He truly wanted to go out with her as his mind kept nagging at him not to allow her to get away.

    ��Precisely why we should go out tonight. It will be a perfect opportunity for us to be friends.�� He looked down at his grandmother, who silently watched their interaction as if she enjoyed a show.

    ��I think you two should continue your conversation somewhere else and allow Ang to rest.�� The nurse was back, carrying some things back to the room.

    ��I think the two of you should go out.�� Ang finally spoke up. ��Please, Amelia, would you be kind enough to show my grandson a little city tour. It has been a while since he wasst home. He might have forgotten it already.�� Her voice had a slight tinge of usation on it directed at him.

    ��But I barely knew any ces around here, too, since I am mostly away,�� Amelia exined to the woman that she was not qualified to act as a tour guide when she did not know much of her home too.

    ��I assure you that I have not forgotten this ce.�� Evan finally interjected into the conversation. ��But I am more than happy to show you around.�� He used his grandmother��s words, hoping to secure a date with her.

    ��Then, it is settled. The two of you shall go to dinner tonight.�� Ang said, deciding for the two of them. ��Now, leave my room and let me sleep in peace.�� Dismissing their presence with a sweet smile.

    He watched the other woman��s face go in slight shock, but she never had the chance against his grandmother. Suddenly, he wondered if she would abide by Ang��s wishes or ignore hermand for them to date.

    But he was hoping for the former as he walked away from the bed and headed to the soft cushion, where he found her sleeping earlier.

    Soon, she followed him but did not bother to sit down. ��Can we talk outside?�� She asked him but did not wait for his answer as she continued to walk to the door.

    Having no choice, he followed her, curious about her intention. ��What is it?�� He asked as soon as he closed the door behind him.

    ��I don��t think we should have dinner tonight or any other night.�� Shutting him down. ��It has nothing to do with you.�� She continued in a low voice, not wanting Ang to hear her. ��But, me.��

    He could only wonder about the conflict he read in her eyes. Was it the reason why his charms would not work on her? Did it also have to do with what she was telling Ang earlier?

    She did look a little bit broken-hearted.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710: The young version

    ��Sir Gerald, you have a visitor waiting outside.�� His assistant told him as he ran on his treadmill inside his private gym in his house.

    ��What?�� He asked again, lowering the volume of his headset to a minimum to better hear the message. Then, he slowed down the speed of the machine to a jog and gradually down to a walk.

    ��Sir, you have a visitor.�� He repeated, pointing in the direction of the living room.

    Learning who it was, he instructed his assistant to attend to his guest while he took a quick shower and changed. He was done with his routine anyway, and he was due to an appointment in an hour.

    He made his way to his room using the other exit, leading him to the kitchen and backway to his room upstairs. He had designed his house like abyrinth with many passageways and secret rooms.

    After a few minutes, he walked toward the office where his guest was already waiting for him. ��Hey, Lord, I hope you bring with you the result.�� He greeted as he strode to his chair opposite the other man.

    ��Of course. I will note here without bringing you good news.�� The investigator said with a wide grin on his thick lips, looking satisfied with his work. ��That is if my result was what you are expecting. Otherwise, there was nothing else I could do.��

    .....

    Stockholm was correct about that. He had no control over the result this time. Whatever he had in his possession could either be good news or not.

    However, he was unsure if getting a positive result would make things better for him or only worsen what he felt. He still could not tell if he was d that Ethan could be his father.

    ��Can I see it?�� He leaned forward on his seat, anticipating the form that the investigator would hand to him.

    Stockholm immediately pulled an envelope inside his pocket and threw it on the top of the desk. He quickly grabbed it and ripped the closure, pulling the paper inside.

    But he had abruptly stopped, unable to continue. He guessed he needed some privacy before uncovering the truth about his identity. Although he doubted if Stockholm had not figured out what this was all about since his job was to know everything.

    ��I guess whatever is inside that test is something very close to your heart.�� The investigator seemed to know more than he realized based on the look he was giving him.

    But he was not about to give him a match to start the me. If he knew something, it probably came from somewhere else, but he would not give him more information other than what he already knew.

    ��Once again, you have proven your worth. But I think it is time for you to continue enjoying your vacation.�� He told the man, not answering his unspoken question. ��Let me take care of your transportation and your expenses.�� He offered, calling his assistant to assist the investigator out of his office.

    ��I am always d to help, but thanks for the bonus.�� Grabbing the thick envelope, he handed to him that should be enough to cover his services.

    ��Thanks again. Until the next time that I will need you again.�� Then his guest walked out of his office, leaving him to deal with the information alone.

    But he was still contemting opening the folded paper when his assistant knocked on his door and told him that he had another unexpected guest waiting at the gate.

    It meant his guest could be someone who did not frequent his guest list if his security did not clear him to enter. He quickly asked who it was, hoping to get rid of him as soon as possible.

    But learning who it was, he knew he had to face her. But he was surprised that she woulde to his house alone or without her husband. He was suddenly curious to know her intention for her unexpected visit.

    He unconsciously ced the paper in his hand on top of the table. Then he walked towards the window to look at the car parking just in front of his house.

    ��Sir, Mrs. Hamilton is here to see you.�� His assistant announced her arrival.

    Soon, the woman entered his room with a hesitant smile nted on her beautiful face. She certainly had a lot of simrities to her daughter.

    ��I am sorry toe here without an appointment.�� She excused herself as she walked further inside the room as her eyes slightly scanned the room.

    ��Please take a seat.�� Gesturing to the chair vacated by the investigator earlier, even offering something to drink. But she politely declined thetter. ��What can I do for you, Mrs. Hamilton?�� His eyes studied the woman who exuded confidence, but he could tell that she might be nervous inside.

    ��Thanks, but call me Laura.�� She suggested with a friendly smile. ��But I only came here to exin something to you about your past.�� She offered, her eyes slightly dropping on her hands, clutching her bag on herp.

    ��Ok, Laura. What can you tell me that my supposed father had not told me already?�� His interest in her statement made him lean back in his seat, waiting to listen to her story.

    ��I saw your mother when you were just a child.�� Laura immediately answered him. ��She asked me toe and see her. Then, she told me she always wanted to tell Ethan about you.��

    ��But she did not, did she? Why?�� Gerald was suddenly surprised by her revtion. ��Why would she keep me from my father if that is what you are trying to tell me?��

    ��Because she loved your father, Joaquin. She could not bear to lose him if she went against his wishes. Then, learning about my pregnancy with Dani made her change her mind.�� Laura exined to him.

    ��Marietta could not afford to ruin her rtionship with your father. At the same time, ruined mine by involving us about your existence.�� Laura added as her eyes zed with unshed tears, remembering the past.

    ��I tried to convince her that Ethan had the right to see you, but she said that it was a mistake that she bothered me. She believed that we should forget that you existed for everyone��s sake.�� Her voice was full of regret.

    He could see that recalling her mother was not particrly easy for her, seeing genuine tears rolling down her cheeks.

    ��But still, if Ethan believed that I was his son, he should have tried to look for me, get to know me.�� His fist balled at his side, recalling how his father, Joaquin, had made him believe all his lies.

    ��He wanted to, but I stopped him because your mother had made me promise that we would put all this secret with us to our grave,�� Laura said. ��But I think I made a mistake because we did not consider what you would feel about it.��

    Then, her eyes darted to the paper slightly open on his table. ��You don��t need to look at that test result to see your resemnce to your real father.�� Her eyes stared at his face, then focused on his eyes.

    She was right about that.

    He had to admit. He also had seen the resemnce in their features when he looked into his father��s eyes. There was no denying that he was his father��s son. The blood that ran in his vein was no other than Ethan.

    He was the young version of his father.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711: Fly away from the nest

    A gathering was ongoing at the Hamilton mansion as Ethan received his special guests. Learning that the Royal couple had arrived, Laura immediately prepared a feast for their friends.

    Ethan admired the beautiful preparations that his wife had produced in a short time. Laura truly knew how to work her magic.

    ��I am d that you were able to visit us.�� Ethan showed her guests to the library, where he would initially entertain them as Laura made her final touches on the food preparations.

    As they entered his private study, he showed them some of histest collections that had upied most of his timetely.

    ��You know that we would havee sooner for Dani��s birthday, but certain problems did not permit us to leave until now.�� Duke Frederick exined to him as they all settled on the long cushion in the middle, surrounded by the old collections of books and artifacts that made up the remaining room.

    ��I guess I should envy you for that.�� Ethan jokingly said. ��It is better than to sit around in this house without anything to worry about.�� He patted his pants as if removing an invisible lint in its fiber.

    He had been bored out of his skull because there was nothing much he had to do each day. As much as he would like to meddle with thepany, Alex was doing superbly that thepany did not need his expertise anymore.

    .....

    Then, a server entered the room, bringing them a fresh hot pot of tea and some lemon cakes. The server ced the tray in the center of the table and offered to pour them each a cup.

    He would prefer a ss of brandy, but he would not hear the end from his loving and caring wife if he insisted on it. He epted a cup but already knew he would not enjoy the drink.

    ��I am afraid I might end up like you soon enough. After all, we are not getting any younger.�� Fred responded, shaking his head as if resigning to his fate.

    He guessed that his age would not be so different from his guests. But he did wonder where he was leaving hispany since Alex was already handling hispany.

    However, with Alex��s capability, he could surely handle adding his father��s business to his te. He would not be surprised if both of theirpany merged again. They had already done it before on a small scale. It would not be so different in arger arena.

    ��Soon, our kids would take over our responsibilities, and we would have not much use to them anymore.�� Ethan also agreed, taking the cup of tea and cing it on his lips.

    But the tea had barely touched his lips when he pulled it out of his face, and the smell alone made him cringe. He knew he would not like it as he pretended to take a sip but quickly ced it down on the table.

    ��Precisely.�� Fred took his tea and drank it with satisfaction, almost gulping half of the content of his cup before letting it go.

    He guessed they liked tea where they came from, unlike him, who would prefer coffee and alcohol as his daily beverage. Anyway, he offered them the cakes as he took a piece for himself. At least this was not yet forbidden, and he loved his sweets.

    ��You kept telling yourselves that you are old but do not include me on that.�� Katherine interrupted them, patting her elegantly styled hair and sitting upright, emphasizing that she was still beautiful and looking young despite their age.

    ��Me, too.�� Laura walked inside the room, beautiful as ever.

    She was just like Katherine. Laura also never allowed her age to dampen her spirit. She would do everything to look young but was more likely to feel young, not physically but emotionally.

    She walked gracefully towards him, then stopped beside him, sitting by his side. Then, her eyes focused on the cup of tea he barely touched, looking at him warningly.

    She poured another cup and joined the conversation, drinking her tea just like their guests. But as for him, he preferred to admire the expensive china sets than consume the actual content.

    ��Speaking of our children taking over. We came here today because we also have something to discuss with you.�� The duke spoke up, garnering their attention.

    He watched the duke ce his tea on the table and then looked up to his wife before continuing. ��We know this is a decision that our children should make. But we want to give you a heads up because it will also affect you.��

    He stared at his friend, wondering what he was talking about since Alex and Dani had not mentioned anything to him when they hadst seen each other.

    Or maybe something was happening to the young couple, but recent events had consumed most of his time. He barely noticed what was happening to his family.

    ��You are aware that Alex is still considered the next heir to take the throne of our kingdom,�� Fred stated as if he was beating around the bush.

    ��Yes,�� Ethan answered, but in a way, already guessing what the duke wanted to say. ��But Alex had declined that position a long time ago.��

    He could tell that the possible purpose of their visit was to convince their son to take on the title and rule theirnd. If that happened, Alex and his daughter would have to return to their country.

    That would mean Alex would have to leave hispany. But more than that, Dani would leave their city to live hundreds of miles away from them.

    ��Until now, he is still the best candidate, and the Council still would like him to sit as our King,�� Fred answered him as if that was the only option they had.

    But he could not me the duke. Alex was a true leader who was capable of making things happen. His son-inw was a man of action and had many traits that would qualify him to lead anypany or even a country to greatness.

    ��But that would mean that they would have to return and live in your country for the duration of his reign if Alex decided to ept it.�� Laura now expressed her concern and what was already on his mind.

    He did not mind losing Alex from hispany. He could manage it again or find someone else to take over. Thepany could easily survive without both of them.

    ��If Alex epts his rightful ce, that would be the case.�� Katherine was the one to answer this time. ��But that would still be up to our children. Whatever they would decide, we would dly ept.��

    ��I guess it would be out of our hands.�� He knew he could not stop it if that would be their decision.

    However, being away from his daughter was a loss that he and his wife never expected. His daughter was everything to him and especially to his wife.

    But he knew that they could not keep her forever. He guessed it was time for their daughter to spread her wings and fly away from the nest.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712: A sessful man

    He took the folded paper out of his pocket. Since Stockholm gave it to him, he had never bothered to open it. Laura��s words still lingered in his mind. Quickly he returned the paper into his pocket without looking at it.

    Should he believe her? Did Ethan wish to meet him? Was it his mother and father��s fault that he never met his biological father? If all this was true, how did he feel about it?

    He stared at the paper in his hand. Then looked up to therge gate just across from where he had parked his car. Inside those iron gates was the home of his father.

    ��I am here to attend the celebration.�� Finally, he drove his car to the gates and stopped for inspection by the security personnel guarding the entrance.

    ��This is a family affair. Do you have an invitation?�� The man asked him, raising his brows at him while tapping on his list, waiting for his response.

    He would also be skeptical if he would stand in his shoes since it was his first time stepping into the Hamilton State. Besides, nobody knew yet about his identity. He was still not a member of this family. At least not officially yet.

    ��Of course I have.�� He confidently responded, not nning to get intimidated by this man. ��Mrs. Laura Hamilton had personally invited me toe.�� He looked up at the guard and smiled. ��I think you should look up my name in the list. Gerald Brown.��

    .....

    He took out his identification card, giving it to the man for confirmation. He waited as he scanned his list for his name, but it did not take long since he believed it was a short one.

    He seemed to check his face before nodding his head, handing the card back in his hand. ��You can proceed inside the main entrance. A valet would take care of your car.�� The guard gave him specific instructions.

    It would seem that Laura was serious about Ethan wanting to see him again. But he was curious why he would invite him to this gathering. It was no ordinary party but a family affair.

    As he walked in the hallway, ushered by the butler to the garden where the party was ongoing, he kept thinking of what he would do to these people. But instead of proceeding outside, the butler asked him to follow him to another room.

    Could he ept them as his family now, or should he keep seeking revenge against the people who had made his life miserable?

    But who was truly responsible for his misery? Isn��t his father more to me? His father, who had made him believe all his lies?

    ��Sir, you can proceed inside and wait for Sir Ethan.�� The butler opened the door and gestured for him to enter the private sitting room.

    Then, he offered him a ss of scotch as he waited in the middle of the room. He refused to sit down and instead roamed around the room, letting his eyes wander around.

    He saw several famous paintings that would be worth millions, a symbol of his father��s wealth. But he was not interested in any of that because he was wealthy, too. He inherited all of his father��s wealth too. At least his father, who raised him.

    Then, his eyes focused on the other pictures that littered the ce. It was photos of Dani and her parents. From the different stages of her growing up years.

    She was the greatest treasure of the great Ethan Hamilton based on everything he had read in articles and the news. The only heiress of his empire.

    He clenched his fist, thinking of what his life would have been if Ethan pursued to look for him. What would his life be if he grew up with this family instead of his?

    He loved his mother with all his heart. But she left him to his father��s mercy. The father he came to know but who never cared about him. All he did was nt all those lies and make him hate this family.

    ��Gerald, I am d to see you.�� His father��s voice made him aware that he had finallye to see him. ��I am happy that you obliged my request to join us.��

    He turned around and saw the man who had seen him the other time with a genuine smile fixed on his lips. His eyes were zing with happinesspared to the guilt he had seen before.

    ��What do you think you are doing asking me to attend your family affair? What kind of stunt is this?�� Gerald still was skeptical about what this man was nning.

    Growing up with a father like Joaquin, trust was not a word he would usually use when dealing with people. No matter who they were. Not even this man who imed to be his father.

    ��This is not a stunt.�� Ethan walked further into the room, stopping a few feet away from where he stood. ��I take it that you came today because you finally epted that you are my son.�� That was his conclusion.

    But was he correct? Did he finally ept that fact? Maybe because until now, he had not checked the test result, and here he was, standing in front of the man who gave him life.

    ��So, what if I did? Would it change anything between us?�� He challenged the patriarchal leader of this family. ��What do you have to offer that would change my life if I ept to be part of this family?��

    He wanted tough if his father would say that he would be one of his heirs because a man like him was already wealthy beyond he could imagine.

    He did not need his money or his title to rule this ce. He was soon to be King of his kingdom. So, what was the use of being part of this family?

    ��A family. That is all I can offer you.�� Ethan said as the smile on his face mildly faded. In exchange, a solemn look overshadowed his face. ��Hearing that you are now alone. I can offer you a father who would be there for you.��

    He wanted tough but could not. He was not expecting that as his answer. But before he could continue, another voice joined them in the room.

    ��I can be your stepmom. I know I can never rece Marietta in your life, but I can fill in the gap missing at the moment.�� Laura walked into the room, standing beside her husband.

    The looked they exchanged showed him how much they valued their rtionship. How much they supported each other. He wished his parents had been like that.

    But his father was too consumed by his anger that he missed the opportunity to love her mother the way she deserved to be loved.

    He was not about to let these people think they could easily fool him, believing he was desperate to be part of this family.

    ��What makes you think that I need you in my life? I am a grown-ass man who could always provide for myself and care for all my needs. I am a sessful man capable of doing great things.�� Standing upright in front of the couple.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713: It was a match

    She had been looking for her parents because she and Alex had decided to consult them about their current situation. As a family, she did not want to exclude them in giving them their opinion on the matter.

    They had already heard what Alex��s parents thought of the issue. She wished to know what her parents would have to say, too.

    She learned that they went into the private room with another guest. She wondered who could be the new guest and what they would be discussing in privacy.

    With Alex following behind, they proceeded into the room, entering without waiting for an invitation. She was surprised to see who her parents were entertaining inside the room.

    ��Because that is what being part of this family is all about. Whether you want it, ept it, or not, you will always be a part of this family.�� Laura spoke up, looking at the guest in the room, unaware that she had walked in and heard what she said.

    She was confused by her mother��s word, suddenly turning to her husband, who she believed also heard the statement. But Alex seemed to be as clueless as she was about the current situation.

    Why would her mother talk to her boss as if he was part of the family? Why was he here in the first ce talking to her parents? That did not make any sense at all.

    .....

    ��What is going on in here?�� Finally, unable to keep silent anymore as she moved further inside the room, looking from her parents to her boss.

    Her father was the first to look at her, but he did not speak up yet, only looked at her first. Then, her eyes scanned her mother��s face, who only smiled at her and moved towards her side.

    ��Shall we all sit down before we continue this discussion?�� Laura intertwined her hand with hers as her mother led her to the sofa.

    As they moved, the other men in the room also followed them and sat on the avable space.

    She kept looking at the faces of the people around her, trying to figure out what was going on. But in a way, she had a sense of what might be happening. Somehow, she put the missing pieces in the puzzles in her mind.

    ��I think we should let Ethan exin before jumping to any conclusion.�� Alex interrupted her thoughts, making her look at him.

    Her hands entwined with his, looking for support from the thoughts growing in her mind. She believed that she might have an idea of what might be going on, but her husband was correct. She should let her parents tell the story.

    ��Are you sure about this?�� Gerald mumbled to Ethan, but it was loud enough to reach her ears. It was like they had a secret, and she was not on it.

    Her father looked at Gerald as if he was reading him, and then his gaze shifted to her mother as if asking for guidance. Finally, his eyesnded on hers.

    She also noticed that her mother��s hand squeezed his hand, which rested on hisp. It looked like her mother was giving him some moral support.

    ��I want to introduce you to your older brother.�� Ethan looked at her, and without any more preamble, he told her their secret.

    He looked at her father. Surprise or shock must have registered on her face because that was what she felt.

    Confusion.

    She was unsure if she heard his father correctly. Did his father tell her that Gerald was his older brother? His missing brother? But that was impossible. Gerald was a well-respected member of themunity. Her boss.

    He could not possibly be the boss of the underground syndicate. He was her friend. He could not be involved with what Nick did to her. He could not have masterminded her abduction.

    There were just too many things that did not fit the story. Many pieces did not make sense. But from the look that Ethan and the rest of the people around her were giving, it would seem she heard him right.

    ��Gerald is my brother.�� She mumbled, not a question but a mere statement as if finally epting the fact but still needed some time to register its meaning.

    He felt hands move around her back, and arms enveloped her. She turned around on her right, finding Alex supporting her. He might have noticed her reaction to the news.

    ��Yes, he is.�� Her mother was the one who answered her next. The three seemed to know about this but forgot to inform her. Thankfully, Alex seemed to be just like her, unaware. Or else she would be left out.

    ��Why did you not tell me?�� She questioned her parents, looking from her father to her mother. She still could feel Alex attempting to calm her down, but she was trying hard to be, not wanting to keep ming her parents for their past mistakes.

    ��Because I still needed to know if it was all true.�� Gerald finally broke his silence and looked at her. He inserted his hand into his pocket and pulled out a folded paper. ��I have our test result.��

    Gerald raised the paper slightly in front of them all before throwing it in her direction.

    ��What is this?�� She asked, looking at the paper on the table, just a few feet out of her reach. She was not sure why he was giving it to her.

    ��I took a sample of your saliva and had our DNA tested. If it would match, then we are truly blood-rted.�� Gerald nodded to the paper, daring her to look at the content.

    She was not aware that he had done it. When did he take her saliva sample? She could not think of a time that he might have the opportunity to do so. But then, she remembered the incident that he was in her office recently. Maybe he took it then.

    She took the paper, unsure if she should be the one to open it. But who else would do it? Deciding she did not want to prolong the agony of everyone, she opened it and read the content.

    ��I guess. It was a match.��

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714: The ups and downs

    The DNA test from his blood and the sample he took from Dani finally confirmed that they were a match. There was no more denying the fact. It was conclusive.

    ��Then, it is official. I am blood-rted to this family.�� Gerald raised his ss to wee himself to the Hamilton family, drinking the rest of the content without waiting for the others to toss his wee. Not that he wanted that.

    Still, he could not believe that he was now part of this family. The family he had detested all his life because his father had told him all those lies about the great Ethan Hamilton. In the end, this man turned out to be his real biological father.

    ��As I said to you before, you are always wee to be part of this family,�� Ethan spoke up, speaking for the rest of the family. ��Our house is now your home.�� He looked directly into his son��s eyes, hoping that he would see his sincerity.

    He knew he could not turn back the time. He already lost the opportunity to see his son grow up to be this fine young man. But he hoped that it was not toote to get to know him at this point in their lives.

    ��We do not want you to feel like we are forcing you to ept us to be part of your life.�� This time, it was Laura who spoke to Gerald. ��But we want you to know that you have a family willing to stand by you anytime you would need us.��

    Laura only wanted him to know that she had epted him into this family wholeheartedly. She never had an ill feeling about him. She believed they were just all victims of the circumstances.

    .....

    The past had yed a cruel game against all of them. Everybody already suffered from the mistakes, and it was enough. It was time to move on.

    ��Honestly, all of this is simply not easy to take.�� Gerald finally answered the couple. Then his eyes turned to the other couple who had kept their silence, just listening to their conversation.

    ��We understand.�� Ethan finally spoke up again, nodding his head in agreement. He also believed that this could not be easy for him or his daughter, who appeared to be still dazed by this entire revtion.

    Alex kept his silence, just holding on to his wife, giving her support. But he could see slight anger in his eyes, knowing what he might be thinking about Gerald.

    He could not me them. Gerald was guilty of harming them, but for him, he was also a victim of what he did to him. No one else deserved the me for what happened to all of them but him.

    ��Laura, could you give us some privacy?�� Ethan turned to his wife, tapping her hand to get her attention. ��Could you assist Alex and Dani back to the other guests?�� Directing his request to his wife, who nodded quickly in understanding.

    He needed a few minutes of private time to talk to his son alone.

    ��I hope you would not mind if you escort the twodies outside.�� He told Alex, who nodded his affirmation, standing up. ��Dani, I will talk to youter.�� He said, hoping that would be enough in the meantime.

    He knew his wife would support his n, but he could only hope that his daughter would learn to forgive and forget the past and get on board with what he wanted for this family.

    ��Do what you think would be best for this family,�� Laura whispered in his ears, giving him enough encouragement to proceed with his idea.

    Then, Laura stood up from her seat and waited for the other two in the room to follow her. Dani was a bit hesitant, but she also stood to follow closely behind his mother with Alex by her side.

    ��So, what is this all about?�� Gerald had watched the little ceremony, but he still did not feel like he belonged in this small circle.

    He could see a slight agitation in his father��s movement. Whatever he was nning to say was making him a little bit nervous. Compared to earlier, he showed a slight hesitation in his following words.

    ��This has something to do with Dani. I knew you were involved in her kidnapping.�� His father��s eyes watched him as if he was waiting for his reaction, a confirmation.

    ��I hope whatever happened in the past would remain in the past, and we could all move on.�� Ethan did not wait for him to answer as if he already knew that truth but was willing to forget all about it.

    ��You are now part of this family, and if you could not ept me, at least consider her as your sister. Protect her as your own.�� Ethan suddenly begged from him, even kneeling before him.

    Gerald did not expect that. He could not believe that the great Ethan would go down on his knees for his sister��s life.

    But could he do it?

    Was he truly part of this family? Did he want to be?

    Many questions still gued his mind. Not because he had discovered that he shared the same blood with these people, it meant that he would automatically associate himself with them.

    ��I...�� He was about to respond to him when Ethan stopped him.

    ��Please, let me introduce you to the rest of the family. Let me show you what it would be like to have us as your family.�� Ethan interrupted him, not allowing him to reject them without giving them a chance.

    Looking at Ethan��s face, he could see his excitement about his new idea. As if that was the perfect solution to their problem. But he doubted it.

    ��I don��t think that would be a good idea.�� He finally answered, a bit wary about what Ethan was suggesting.

    But still, his curiosity piqued his interest. What would it be like to be part of this family? What was it like to have loving parents who would want to make sure that he was ok? What was it like to have a sister? Someone to share your life with, the ups and downs.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715: The wheels never actually stopped turning

    Dani looked at the closed door they left behind before proceeding outside where the other guests were waiting. She wondered what else was her father telling her boss or her brother that should require them to leave.

    But she trusted her father that he knew what he was doing. Whatever her father decided to do with this matter, she would support him.

    ��How are you feeling?�� Alex looked at his wife. His eyes searched her eyes, but all he could do was specte until she shared with him what was going through her mind.

    He ced his hand on her back, guiding her outside, hoping that his presence would be enough to give her support. He could tell that his wife was still in a slight shock.

    ��I am a bit overwhelmed by the news. Honestly, I would never have thought that Gerald could be my brother.�� She looked at her husband, still with that bewildered look stered on her face.

    She finally turned to her mother, mildly tapping her by the shoulder, stopping her from going further, far enough for the other guests to overhear their conversation.

    She noticed that her mother had been silent since they left the room. She wanted to know what she was thinking. At the moment, her mind was swirling with different questions that required some answers.

    .....

    ��How long have you known about Gerald?�� Dani questioned her mother, knowing that her father never kept anything from her.

    She watched her mother��s face turn up to face her, but there was no guilt in her eyes. She believed that her mother always thought that she made decisions for this family, not for her sake but the good of everyone.

    ��I had always known about Gerald. But it was not my ce to tell anyone about his existence. However, I think that it is time that we buried the past and continued with the present.�� Laura told her daughter.

    She was unsure if Dani would understand what she did, but she would not change anything. If she had to do it again, she would still keep her word, the promise she gave to Marietta.

    ��What do you think is happening inside?�� Dani once again asked her mother, hoping she might shed some light on what transpired inside the room. If anybody knew anything, it would be her mother.

    She again turned slightly toward the door, but it remained closed. When she turned to her mother, she saw that she also followed her eyes.

    ��Your guess is as good as mine.�� Laura finally answered her, shrugging her shoulders to make her point. ��But give your father some ck. This situation had never been his intention.��

    She did not want to see another rift between her daughter and her father because of this new information. On the other hand, she hoped that it would finally close this horrible volume in their life for once and for all. So, they could all move on to the next.

    ��I think your mother is right. We all make mistakes, and sometimes despite our good intentions, we still create more problems than we want.�� Alex interrupted.

    He wished he could do more, but at the moment, there was nothing else he could do but wait for Ethan to decide on this matter.

    Now that he acknowledged Gerald as his son, he believed many changes would soon follow. Not only in this family but also in thepany that he was now managing.

    ��What about Gerald? What now?�� Dani could not continue her question, but she knew Alex could guess what she meant by it.

    She could still remember the times she had spent working with Gerald, not knowing he was the man behind her traumatic experience. Yes, Nick was one of the culprits, but he was also involved in the crime.

    A shudder went through her spine, reminding her of the fear that had gripped her at that time. Now that they had learned that Gerald was part of the family, would that change?

    ��We could not do much about it at the moment. All we can do is wait till we know more about Ethan��s n...�� Alex paused, looking at the two who walked out of the room. ��...and Gerald.��

    He could not read any of their expression. Whatever the two had talked about in private, they were not giving it away that easily. But he could only guess that it would affect everyone before him.

    He only hoped it would have a positive impact because he would not allow anything to hurt his wife. She had been through enough because of this man. He would not spare his life if he decided to harm her again, even if he was now a Hamilton.

    ��Are you ok?�� Laura whispered, leaning closer to her husband when he finally stood beside her.

    She could not help but worry about his condition ever since these seeding incidents happened to their lives. It had been one situation after another, and she could only wonder when it would end.

    ��I am fine, but I hope you will indulge thisst whim of mine.�� Ethan turned to her with an imploring look as if he was about to do something that she might not want.

    But she could already guess that it might have something to do with Gerald. She already promised to support him in whatever decision he would make.

    She would not be surprised by what else he was nning to do for this family. That would include Gerald now. Besides, she had already epted Gerald in their lives. She had no n to take that back.

    ��Do what you must.�� She encouraged her husband, knowing that he had been through enough. She did not need to make him suffer any further. But she could only hope that things would turn out better for all of them this time around.

    But she guessed that life was a never-ending cycle. Sometimes life seemed to be running so smoothly. Then one thing would happen to hinder the flow. After a while, it would all turn out fine.

    Then, the process would start again. Whether one liked it or not, the wheels never actually stopped turning.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716: Bound by duty

    ��Have you heard from Amelia?�� He finally asked when she opened the door of her apartment.

    As much as he wanted to stay away, his body had a mind of his own, disobeying whatever his mind ordered, even disregarding the warning bells that rang in his head.

    He still found himself knocking on her door, walking further inside her apartment, and locking his arms around her embrace. He was a man possessed, obsessing about her.

    He let his hands hold her by the waist, pulling her closer to his body. Then kissing her on top of her head as he waited for her answer.

    ��Nope.�� She answered, ushering him toward the living room. She wished she had, but until now, she had no luck. ��I tried calling her several times, but either her phone was always off, or she might have blocked my number.��

    Eida wished her friend would hear her side of the story, but she could not me her for being mad at her. She deserved it if Amelia would stop talking to her.

    She did feel guilty about betraying her trust. She should have admitted to her friend about her rtionship or whatever this was she was doing with Lance. Instead of allowing her to discover it in that manner.

    .....

    She could still remember the shock and hurt that registered on her friend��s face. Amelia came here looking for a friend, then what she found was a snake who betrayed her.

    ��I also had the same response when I tried calling her,�� Lance admitted, sitting down on the sofa with her wrapped around his arms.

    He started ying with the tendrils of her hair, entwining the strands around his fingers as he thought of Amelia. He liked Amelia, but only as a friend or maybe a younger sister. But he could not hurt her by marrying her.

    ��Where can she have possibly gone?�� She was clueless since this was the first time she had experienced this scenario.

    Amelia was not the kind of friend she hung out with for long periods. They usually saw each other on asions when they identally found themselves in the same ce, at the same time.

    But other than a few hours of spending some time together and talking about mundane things, they would go on separate ways. Of course, except for some asions that Amelia confided in her about her father.

    ��I tried looking for her through our friends and the possible ces she frequented back when we were young, but she was not there.�� He scratched his nape, wanting to release the tension he felt from his problems.

    He shifted his face to her, trying to read what she might be thinking, and judging from her long breath, she must be feeling so horrible about all of this. He could not help but me himself for putting her in this situation.

    But in his defense, he was clueless that the two of them were friends. But he wondered if that would have stopped him from pursuing Eida if he had known.

    ��Do you think she is ok?�� She guiltily asked, looking at him while her hands fidgeted in herp.

    She suddenly wished she was not attracted to this man at her side. But how could she stop seeing him when her mind kept nagging at her to let him in.

    She had never done a rtionship. That was never her style.

    But when she was with him, all she wanted to do was not let him go. As soon as his hands touched her, she melted immediately in his arms. She could not think of anything else but be with him.

    ��You know her. She is more than capable of taking care of herself.�� Lance assured her, holding her hand firmly in his grip.

    It was the first time he had seen her out of control of herself. Usually, she hadpletemand of a situation, but at the moment, she was looking at him for answers.

    Her eyes were full of worry about her friend. But all he wanted to do was enveloped her in his arms and take care of her. Provide her with a shoulder that she could rely on in times like this.

    ��But, this is different. We hurt Amelia.�� She finally stood up, away from his arms.

    She walked towards the window, gazing at the view of the busy street below them. She hoped that Amelia was ok, just somewhere safe, nursing her broken heart. But she wished to hear from her soon.

    ��But I will hurt her further if I agree to marry her.�� Lance could not do that, not to her friend or anyone. ��Amelia did not deserve that.��

    He would not force himself to marry someone and subject them to a life of misery with him. He could notpel his heart to love someone.

    But was his heart beating for someone? He could only wonder for now. He believed he still had no answer for that at the moment.

    ��Nobody deserves to be subjected to a lie.�� She agreed, but her mind questioned if she had an idea of what she was also doing with him.

    Her heart drummed inside her chest, protesting her wisdom in going deeper into this rtionship. Was she setting herself up for a heartbreak too? She could not possibly be dreaming that a prince would marry her.

    ��Yes, I also think that I need to tell you something.�� He had been confused about what he felt about her.

    His eyes looked around the room, finally realizing that he barely knew this woman, but the effect she already had on him was astronomical.

    He had known Amelia all his life, but he could not bear to be with her as her husband. Suddenly, he was thinking of the implication of his thought. Was he falling for her? This woman, presently, with him.

    ��I...�� She was about to tell him something too, but before she could continue, his phone rang, making her stop.

    ��I am sorry about this.�� Lance apologized for the interruption. He quickly grabbed it inside his pocket, wanting it to be Amelia calling.

    Seeing his father��s name on the screen made him wish he did not have to answer the call. But it was his duty as his son to answer him when he summoned for him. He still felt bound by duty to oblige as a dutiful son.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717: The nobility

    Eida wished he did not have to leave so soon. He barely had arrived. Now, he was saying goodbye to her again. But how could she stop him when his duty calls. He was a prince, after all.

    ��I will try to be back tonight. But do not wait for me. I will call if I am already on my way over.�� Lance told her, wishing that he did not have to leave her in the first ce.

    But his father insisted that he should assist on an urgent matter. It was a disturbance in thepany that needed his attention. He did not remember leaving a situation when he left the office, but it could be another incident that went out of hand.

    He pulled her in a tight hug before kissing her passionately as they stood by the door. Suddenly letting her go was bing harder each time that they were together.

    ��Just drive safely.�� She said with concern, remembering how they loved to drive fast. Then, with one more kiss, she finally let go of him.

    She watched him walk toward the elevator until he vanished behind the closed doors. Slowly, she returned to her room and closed the door, leaning on the wooden frame, feeling a loss she had never felt before.

    Would she always feel this way whenever he left her alone? The feeling of emptiness creeping up inside her. She was never dependent on any man, but why was she feeling so down when he was not with her.

    .....

    As if she needed him to breathe or for her heart to start pumping normally again. She felt weak and out of motivation when he was not around, but her entire world went upside down once he entered her door.

    This scene was crazy, especially since she was not a fan of rtionships andmitment. She never believed in putting her life in the hands of a man. But here she was, wishing for him toe back.

    ��Get your mind back on the game.�� Her mind told her, but it felt like she was not the same person anymore.

    She quickly moved to her kitchen, hoping to busy herself with food or something that would preupy her mind. Maybe after a nice meal alone, she could go to her office and work.

    It did remind her that she still had to convince Lance to do a face-to-face interview with her. At this moment, that seemed to be the least of her worries.

    She was moving around the kitchen when her door made a buzz. She wondered if Lance had returned so quickly. It had been barely a few minutes since he left.

    She wondered if he had left something.

    She checked her phone first, thinking he had called or left a message. But it was empty except for the other messages she received from the office. Not one came from Lance or even Amelia.

    ��Wait!�� She shouted as she wiped her hands on a towel, moving away from the kitchen to answer the door.

    Maybe she should give him a key so that he coulde as he pleased to her apartment. But would that be too presumptuous of her to assume that he would want full ess to this rtionship?

    It sounded like she was jumping the gun and assuming that he was serious about what they were doing when she fully knew that this might not even mean that much to him.

    It was even possible that he was using her to drive Amelia away from him since he was not interested in marrying her. She was the perfect alibi to make Amelia run away again into her world, away from this ce.

    ��Don��t be silly.�� She chastised herself as she neared the door, only to be met by another buzz on the door.

    Whoever was behind that door was quite impatient as the buzz went on again, making her ears bleed from the constant noise. She would make sure that the person behind that door would wish never to cross paths with her.

    ��Wait! I am not deaf, but I think you are.�� She shouted amidst the noise as she drastically swung the door open.

    But before she could say more. Shock took over her as her eyes gazed at her unexpected visitor. Suddenly, her mouth went dry, and her eyes slightly bulged out of their sockets as she stared at the face before her.

    ��I am sorry, I thought it might not be working, so I kept pressing on it.�� He made his excuse, but she doubted that was the case. She believed he did it intentionally to intimidate her.

    At the moment, she believed it had worked as she lost her nerve to speak. Her mind kept telling her to say something, but her lips refused to move. She was left gawking at the man, looking like a big fool.

    ��By the way, I hope you don��t mind my sudden visit.�� The man spoke up, slightly jolting her brain and body to function together again. ��Let me introduce myself.��

    ��No need, Count Thomas Wellington.�� She finally found her voice again. ��I know who you are. Would you like toe in?�� She widened the door opening, gesturing for the older man to enter her premises.

    She moved toward the living room where she had upied earlier with his son, suddenly wary of his presence in her apartment, slightly having an idea of why he would seek her out.

    Then, it clicked in her mind. The phone call Lance received just a few minutes ago. This man knew she had a rtionship with his son and wanted him out of her apartment before he arrived.

    ��You have a very nice apartment for a journalist.�� The Countmented, moving further inside the room, but he did not bother to sit down as he turned around to face her.

    ��Thanks, but I do not think you came here to make idle chitchats.�� Eida did not believe in prolonging the agony. She already knew why a Count was here to see her.

    Not because he was bringing her some honor, but on the contrary, he was here to take back what was his, his son. For this royal family, she did not belong in the nobility.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718: Worth the sacrifice

    The Count was also captivated when his eyesnded on the woman his son was dating. He could already guess what his son saw in her. She was indeed beautiful. And judging by her career choice, she was also intelligent.

    But what his son did not realize was how unsuitable she was to be standing beside him. Despite her poprity and sess in her chosen field, this woman before him would never be good enough to marry his son.

    ��You are not only beautiful, but you seem to be using your head as well, Ms. Harlowe.�� Hemented as he looked around the room, studying her through the things she owned. ��And I suggest you keep using thetter more.��

    He could see that she had good taste, from the furniture to the paintings hanging on her wall. But still, it was not enough for her to sit beside his son when he took his ce as King of this kingdom.

    ��Let us cut to the chase. I know you are here not because of me.�� Eida was not going to stand there and kept listening to his insult.

    She understood what he was implying with his words. But she had no n to stoop as low as him and throw an insult at him too. But she was not ying his games either.

    ��Then, you must realize why I am here.�� He moved further inside the room, not done studying her house. He looked outside her window as if checking the view from his position.

    .....

    He asionally nced in her way before returning his attention outside. Given a choice, he would go to one of his meetings rather than be standing in her presence.

    He did not think she deserved a minute longer of his time, but he would indulge her just this once. For the sake of his son, he would act civil to this woman.

    ��I might, but I do not wish to jump to any conclusion. If you don��t mind, I would like you to state your case and be gone.�� She told him, wanting to get rid of him soon.

    She had met the King, the Duke, and the other royal family. She never had any issues with royalties or any of them before. But today was different. She believed there was always a first time.

    He sported a friendly smile as he faced her, but his tone and words were far from near weing. However, she never trusted that he carried good intentions when she entered her door earlier.

    ��If I must spell it out for you to avoid any confusion, then so be it.�� Count Thomas shrugged his shoulders as if she was a nuisance he could not wait to get rid of soon. ��I do not know about you, but I love my son. I am only thinking of his best interest. And at the moment, I believe that is not you.��

    If that was not loud and clear enough, he might be mistaken when he assumed she was intelligent. But the expression on her face told him that she understood his meaning.

    ��I have a proposal, and I hope you will ept it.�� He continued before she could react to his earlier statement. He went back to the living room and stood near the coffee table.

    He pulled a document out of his breast pocket and dropped the folded papers on the top of the table. He even took a pen out from his pocket and ced it above the white paper.

    ��What is that?�� Sharpening her eyes on the file. But somehow, she already knew what was on those papers as she walked closer to the middle of the room.

    She could already tell that it did not bear good news. On the contrary, it might be a death sentence for her rtionship with his son.

    ��Something for you if you would agree to my proposal. All you have to do is sign it.�� His calm voice floated in the air, but he never felt calm under her presence.

    He wanted to squash her to nothing for impeding his ns. He believed she was the only obstacle standing in the way of his son��s impending marriage to Amelia.

    He would remain to stand, not wanting to stay longer than necessary in this suffocating room until she perused the papers and signed them.

    ��What makes you think that I will sign that?�� Eida looked at him and pointed at the table, challenging him to state his case.

    She still could not believe that this man woulde to her home, insult her and now convince her to sign some papers. Although she was curious about the content of those papers, she already knew she would not like the gist of them.

    ��Because you love him, and I know you want only the best for him.�� His mocking tone suggested that he did not believe what he said. But he was still tolerating her presence.

    But she was surprised that he would say those words to her. But it made her analyze her feelings for his son. If she did love him, she would find it hard to let him go. But if she was only using him, signing these papers would be a breeze.

    She grabbed the papers and opened them. On the first page, she already knew what it was. As she continued to skim the rest of the documents, she understood what he wanted to happen.

    ��What if I do not wish to sign these papers?�� She waved the papers in her hand at him.

    She admitted she was still confused because, until now, she was still conflicted about her feelings for his son.

    Compared to her past rtionships, she had never felt like this before. Only with Lance did she feel protected, safe, and cherished. Did it mean that she had fallen in love with him?

    She was not exactly sure since she had no basis for it. She had never experienced falling in love before. At least none that she was aware of in the past.

    ��Then, you will have to wait for the consequence. But if you sign it, I assure you that you will be greatly rewarded.�� The Count told her or was that a warning or a mild threat.

    He kept staring at her as his feet tapped gently on the floor. He grew impatient the longer he waited for her to read the rest of the document. He could not wait for him to leave this room and never have to set foot in it again.

    Moreover, she almost had a heart attack at the reward he nned to give her. ��Wow, this certainly is a lot of money.�� She pretended to fan herself, feeling woozy at the figures written in ck ink.

    If she would think about it, that money could set her for life. She would not need to work for a day in her life. Now she knew what it felt like for those who epted bribes.

    It was not her first time to be in this position. That was not the point. In her line of work, it was ordinary for clients to offer her money. But that amount of money would be hard to resist. It was tempting.

    ��I can arrange more if that is not enough.�� The Count offered, which made her raise her eyebrows higher. ��Just name your price, and I will make the necessary arrangement.��

    He finally wore a satisfied smile, thinking that she might be taking the bait. He had no qualms about losing some millions if he could get back his son from her clutches.

    That was just spare changepared to what his family would gain if the marriage between Lance and Amelia happened and when his son finally sat on the throne.

    ��I only want to make this clear. If I ept the money, I can never see Lance again. Not on the side, nor be his mistress.�� She knew she sounded sarcastic.

    She could not have stressed enough what she would be giving up in exchange for the money she would receive from the agreement. It sounded so simple, but it was not.

    Not only did it imply that she was only after their money, but she was only using his son. She wouldugh at the situation if she only found it funny.

    ��Of course, that is why I am paying you. So, you will be out of my son��s life for good.�� His eyes narrowed at her, not liking her tone and how her face looked at him.

    He thought that he already had her in the palm of his hands, but it seemed that it would take more than money to convince her to leave his son alone.

    ��I see.�� Making her voice sound condescending. ��Do I have to sign it now?�� Not that she nned to sign it, she just wanted to know how desperate the Count was about getting rid of her.

    ��Or, can I just send it to you after I have included my necessary demands?�� She could not help the smile that disyed on her face.

    Suddenly, the older man was fuming at her. Not liking the way she was joking around. But she could not help it, looking at the seriousness on his face.

    She now realized that the Count would do anything to marry Lance to Amelia. Aside from that, he was also determined to get rid of her.

    But what bothered her the most was the extent of his power. He could destroy her and everything she had worked hard for her entire life. Was Lance worth the sacrifice?

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719: An easy escape from that yboy

    After seeing that Ang was doing fine and was already sleeping, Amelia excused herself and decided to check herself in a nearby hotel. She still did not feel like going back home. Not that she nned to set foot on that house again.

    But before she could leave the hospital, Evan stopped her, reminding her of the dinner Ang had insisted they had. She finally said yes to make him leave her alone.

    Now, she was staring at the phone in her hand, debating whether to call him about their date. She was considering canceling on him or not showing up, but that would seem impolite.

    Amelia finally opened her phone, which had run out of battery when she was in the hospital. Only to realize how many missed calls and messages she had received while it was off.

    GO HOME.

    That was one of the first messages she openeding from her father. She would assume that the rest of his messages would have the same content or more or less in the same line. Well, she had no ns of going home at all.

    There were several alsoing from her work, inquiring about her schedule. But that could wait. She had no n to travel yet in her condition. She was still a little distraught with her current situation.

    .....

    Although she did not want to think that what happened to Ang was fortunate, she could not help but thank her fate that Ang��s condition had been a perfect distraction from all her problems.

    WHERE ARE YOU? I AM SORRY. I HOPE WE CAN TALK.

    Amelia could already tell that the rest of their message would have the same content too. But she was not ready to talk to either of them. They had broken her heart, but it did not mean that she hated them.

    Probably just hurt because they failed to tell her about their rtionship. She assumed when Lance mentioned he was dating someone. It would be someone she might not know.

    Then, when Eida talked about the man on the tape, she presumed it was just another man in his long line of suitors. Now, she could not erase their moans in her head, remembering the recording.

    She quickly closed the messaging app and turned to her phone dialing app, thinking of contacting him. She recalled saving his number from thest time she called him.

    She wondered if she should call him now while she still had time and cancel the dinner date. But the thought of disappointing Ang when she asked about their dinner tomorrow was not appealing either.

    ��What about one dinner?�� She asked herself, looking in the mirror at the other end of the room and seeing her face still sporting that grim look.

    But at least her eye bugs were not as prominentpared to earlier. She already had a good sleep as soon as she hadid her body on that soft bed. Now, all she needed was a bath and some fresh clothes.

    ��You are bound to eat anyway. Why not indulge the olddy?�� Her mind still tried to convince herself. ��It does not have to be a date. Just two people, eating together.�� Her mind seemed to be on a roll. ��Besides, it is better to havepany than to eat alone at a time like this.��

    It did sound more appealing, eating with thepany of that man. He looked charming, but she doubted he was harmless from how he seemed to be undressing her every time he would look her way.

    Still, he did not seem like he would do anything horrible to her. Maybe if she asked him to have dinner at a restaurant in this hotel, she would not worry that he would do anything untoward. Besides, Ang vouched for his character.

    With a positive mindset, she quickly called a shop where she usually bought her clothes and had some delivered to her room. Being a valued client always had some perks.

    She had several dresses, pants, blouses, and other things to choose from in just less than an hour.

    ��I don��t know about this.�� Throwing the first dress she found. ��Not this one either.�� She was not interested in the choices she had seen so far.

    She did not want to look stuffy but not slutty either as she continued to check the clothes hung before her. Then, she took another one and paraded it in the mirror.

    ��It looks perfect.�� She twirled it a bit and enjoyed looking at herself, even smiling at her reflection, loving how the dress flowed down on her knees.

    Then, she suddenly slumped down on the bed, realizing what she was doing. She had no idea why she was looking forward to this date, feeling excited and giddy about the prospect of seeing that man.

    ��What is wrong with you?�� She mumbled to herself, looking at her reflection in the mirror, still holding on to the dress.

    ��Admit it. At least you enjoyed that few minutes of prancing around.�� Her mind reminded her.

    Honestly, she did. She was not expecting to be excited about the clothes after her depressing experience. Maybe going out with this man would be a nice change for her.

    He could at least get her mind off the two most significant people in her life that she did not want to think about at the moment.

    Finalizing her decision, she stood from the bed and ced the dress on top of the linens. Then, she proceeded to the bathroom for her much-needed bath. Maybe a half-hour bubble bath would help her frail nerves.

    Shevished herself on the delicious scent of thevender oils, submerging herself in the mildly warm water. A few minutes emerged on those calming waters was all she needed. It had already done wonders to her body.

    After feeling refreshed, she wrapped herself in the bathrobe and walked back to the room, more determined to get this dinner over. She took the phone and started typing the details.

    She decided to meet him downstairs, not wanting him to pick her up at her hotel door. She believed it was safer that way. At least after dinner, she could excuse herself and make an easy escape from that yboy.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720: Roller coaster ride

    Dani looked outside the car window, staring at the road ahead but not seeing anything as her mind shifted from one thought to another.

    She was not exactly expecting the sudden turn of events that urred earlier. She had not envisioned meeting her brother under that circumstance.

    She was not exactly alone, remembering the faces of their entire family when her father revealed his most hidden secret. That moment was priceless. She did not even have an idea that her father had found him.

    Suddenly, she remembered the incident back at the office where her father had visited her. Now, she knew she was not his purpose foring to her office. It all suddenly made sense.

    ��Are you ok?�� Alex asked with concern as he maneuvered the car in the moderate traffic. She could tell that her husband was worried about her condition after that big revtion.

    She quickly turned to him, smiling, wanting to reassure him that she was ok. A little confused, hurt, scared, but slightly relieved as well. Who could me her for feeling so confused at the moment?

    He nced at her quickly, taking her hand and giving it a quick peck of his lips before letting her go as his eyes concentrated back on the road.

    .....

    ��I am.�� She assured him, cing her hands on top of his before turning her face again on the road outside.

    As much as she wanted to shut her eyes and forget the things swirling in her mind, even for a minute, she could not. She knew she had to process it first before she could finally let it simmer on the side and deal with itter.

    But as her eyes scanned thendmarks outside, she noticed that their route had changed. Alex seemed to be driving the wrong way.

    She quickly shifted her eyes to her husband, who still had his eyes steadily fixed on the road. ��Where are we going?�� She finally asked when she had confirmed that they were not on their way home.

    Far from that, they seemed to be going in the opposite direction.

    She shifted in her seat. At least to the point, her seatbelt would allow her and face her husband, who only grinned in her direction.

    ��We are going to dinner, then have some fun.�� Alex finally answered her, putting the car in gear as they slowed down and turned into a curve.

    She wondered where they were going, but she could not help the excitement that coursed through her veins at the thought of going on a date with her husband. It had been a while since they had done something like this.

    Not because he did not want to or have time for her. It was more for security reasons. But now, the threat seemed to be down to the minimum. She could not agree that it was a good idea to be out with him again, having some fun.

    She could see from the rearview mirror that their security was following closely behind. So, she had nothing to worry about, seeing their trusted people around.

    ��I am a little hungry,�� Dani admitted, not being able to eat much the entire day, holding on to her queasy stomach. ��I hope you are not thinking of driving far.��

    She had no idea where her husband was taking her, but she expected it would be full of fun and excitement. He had a way of making a boring date into something enjoyable.

    ��We are almost there. Just wait a few more minutes.�� Alex assured her, stepping on the gas to speed up the car, just a little bit faster but not enough for them to break any streetw.

    ��Do you think Gerald will cease his attack on our family now that he is part of it?�� She finally asked the thought that was bothering her the most.

    She gazed at her husband as his eyes slightly squinted as if he was thinking deeply before his facial expression normalized again. She could only assume that the thought of Gerald also affected him just as much as her.

    ��I hope so.�� His tone had a slight undercurrent of anger, but he tried hard to hide it.

    She could not me her husband for feeling that way. She was also having some issues regarding her older brother. She could only wonder how she would react when she finally saw him at the office. Well, she was still working under him.

    Although his father announced her brother��s existence among their family members, it did not mean it was already out to the masses. She still had no idea if her father or Gerald had any n of going public about this new development in their family.

    ��Anyway, we are here.�� Alex broke her thoughts, smiling at her, probably wishing that the talk about Gerald would cease in the meantime.

    She was surprised to see them in front of a fine restaurant, just across from a cinema. Should she dare assume after dinner, they will be watching a movie? She hoped so.

    It had been a long time since she was inside that dark room, holding hands with her date as they stared at the big screen. She also remembered the soda and the popcorn that went with that.

    ��What are we waiting for?�� She questioned, hearing her stomach growl, more excited about the prospect of food.

    Alex immediately exited the car and assisted her inside the beautiful restaurant. It was not a first-ss restaurant that sported a Michelin star, but it looked very cozy.

    ��What do you think of some steak or a sea bass?�� Alex asked her as they perused the menu on the table.

    ��I like the grilled fish.�� Tapping her fingers on her chin as she thought of the food she would like to eat. At this point, she was not too picky since she was starving. She believed she could eat anything.

    Alex ordered for them and started pouring the wine into their ss. She let her eyes roam around while waiting for their simple dinner.

    ��What should we be toasting for?�� She asked since she needed something to be happy about as she raised her ss to him. She could not think of anything worth celebrating.

    It took him a few seconds before he answered her, but it was not something that she was expecting. But she guessed this day was just full of revtion.

    ��What about me, epting the crown?�� Alex looked into her eyes as if he was reading her reaction to his announcement.

    She could tell that it was not a joke from the seriousness on his face, but should she be rejoicing in such news. However, she did promise that she would be open to whatever he decided.

    Now, it would seem that her husband had finally made his decision. She could understand why he would choose that route. It was his family��s legacy.

    ��Then, let us raise to that. To my future king.�� She clinked her ss with his, ready to support him in whatever he did.

    However, it would also mean that she had to rethink her ns for the future. At this point, from everything that was going on around her. She believed she was about to go on another roller coaster ride.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721: A distraction from boredom

    Evan smiled at the hostess as soon as she escorted him to his designated table. He could not miss that seductive smile and the exaggerated sway of her hips.

    Unfortunately for her, he already had a date for the night. He doubted he would choose her over the girl already waiting for him at their table.

    He checked his watch on his wrist, knowing he had arrived five minutes advanced, but this girl seemed to be much earlier than him.

    ��Thanks.�� He awarded the hostess with his sweet smile. It was the least he could do for the slight entertainment she provided.

    Then, his eyes focused on the girl, who did not even bother to look up from her position to acknowledge his arrival. She seemed too preupied with whatever she was doing with her phone.

    ��Hi, Amelia. I hope I did not keep you waiting for too long.�� Evan moved closer to his date and offered his hand.

    Finally, she looked and smiled, but her hands did not let go of her phone. ��Please sit down.�� She gestured for him to take the seat opposite her. ��I don��t think you arete. I am just early.��

    .....

    He noticed that this area had four chairs around arger table, but theirs only had two and were situated on opposite ends, while the ones in the secluded part of the area had two chairs with a smaller table.

    He could only assume that this setup was her doing. Anyway, he appreciated the bold move. But he doubted that would stop him from his ns.

    ��Ok.�� He finally responded, shaking his head at the woman who had made him think if she was worth all of the effort. But he had never backed out of a challenge before. And she was presenting him with a big one.

    He took the seat, but instead of sitting on it right away, he lifted it and positioned it beside her. Not too close, but just enough for her to feel his overwhelming presence.

    ��What are you doing?�� Amelia asked, suddenly rmed by his action. She quickly shifted her position to look at him.

    Finally, he got her attention as he made himselffortable in his seat with a slight smirk on his face. ��I am about to order,�� Evan said as he called the attention of the uniformed server, waiting on the side of the room.

    He could feel her fuming at her side, but he ignored her, knowing she could do nothing but sit and tolerate his presence. After all, she was the one who called him to set this dinner.

    He doubted that she was the type who would walk out on him. Their culture would prevent her from acting impolite. In this case, she was the hostess, and he was the guest.

    ��Just give me the best wine in your cer.�� He told the man when he started to name their wine list. ��What will you have?�� Evan finally faced his date again, waiting for her order.

    ��I already ordered mine,�� Amelia told him as she returned her eyes to the screen of her phone.

    ��Good then,�� Evan could feel that what she was doing was intentional to drive him away.

    But she did not realize that the more she pushed him away, the more he was determined to change her mind about him. He ordered his meal separately and waited for the wine to arrive while watching her sip on her ss of red.

    But he could not help but stare as the red liquid touched her lips. It was like he was mesmerized. Then, his eyes watched as she swallowed them, looking at how her delicate nerves moved along her neck. Down to her, but before he could go further.

    ��What are you doing?�� A slightly angry voice snapped him out of his perv thoughts. Admittedly, he was lusting after her. He was a warm-blooded male who needed a femalepany.

    Honestly, he was attracted to her when his eyes firstnded on that face. Seeing her sleeping in his grandmother��s hospital room sent a message to his brain that he wanted to meet her. Sleep with her, his mind insisted.

    ��I was looking at the view.�� Luckily, there was a nice view behind her, outside the window.

    He pointed to the ferry boat mooring on the docks and then the beautiful view of the trickling lights on theke��s surface. ��Isn��t it lovely? Maybe we can go boating sometimes. I know a few ces with a wonderful spot for a pic.��

    He knew it was not what was originally in his mind, buting up with that lie seemed appropriate if this night would not work out. A follow-up date should do the trick.

    ��I bet.�� Her voice did not sound convinced, but her not walking out of this date at this very moment only confirmed his assumption.

    Even though she imed that she had not lived in this ce for a long time, her personality still held the culture of this ce. She was still conservative in some ways, which exined her attitude.

    Now, he knew he had to work harder to win her over. His looks and charms would not be enough to make her sleep with him. He might have to turn his effort a notch higher.

    ��Anyway, what brought you back home?�� Evan supposed a mere seduction would not work on her. He had toe up with a better n. ��I think you already guess why I am here, although this had not been my home for many years.��

    Talking was the only thing he could do for now to win her trust. Hopefully, they could start from there. He finally admitted that she was not the usual woman who fell on their knees in front of him, but he was not yet ready to surrender.

    He still believed he could make her change her mind. Besides, he nned to stay for a week. What else was he to do at that time? She was perfect for the time being, a distraction from boredom.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722: Awyer or a Casanova

    Amelia still could not believe that she had agreed to go out with this guy. If not for Ang, she would never have gotten near this womanizer.

    She still could not understand how this man had any connection with such a sweetdy. Although she could see the resemnce in the physical appearance, still, his attitude was anything at all appealing.

    She remembered how his eyes followed the hostess. It was disgusting. It was as if he was undressing the woman in front of him as he watched her ass sway as she walked in front of him.

    ��I came here to visit my father. But I have no n to stay for long.�� She finally answered him.

    She felt she could not avoid talking to him, so she might as well entertain him with a few words. Besides, the reason she agreed to this was to distract herself.

    So far, she was slightly entertained by this man, if she was honest. She had never been in apany of a yer before. She had avoided associating herself with men like him, like a gue.

    If she dated again, she would choose someone like Lance. Suddenly, thoughts of his prince charming made her remember what she was hoping to forget. She quickly shook her head and drank her wine, hoping to forget about him.

    .....

    ��I guess we are not so different after all.�� Evan leaned back on his chair, but his eyes never left her face as if he wanted to memorize it in his mind.

    Somehow, she was unsure if she was disgusted with him or amused by his action. But she would know at the end of this, not what she would call date.

    ��Maybe, maybe not.�� She would not conclude that they were the same. Based on what she gathered from Ang, he wanted to be with her while she desired to be as far away from her father.

    ��What does that mean?�� His eyes narrowed in her direction as if he was trying to decipher a puzzle.

    ��Nothing.�� But she had no n to divulge her life story to a stranger. Although, she did do that with Ang. The elder sweetdy was the exception to the rule. Besides, she was not a total stranger to her since they had met on some asions before.

    ��What about what you do?�� Evan seemed determined to keep this night going as he kept asking her questions as they enjoyed the delicious meal.

    She would admit that she was starving. She would probably appreciate anything served to her on a te. But she also had to be honest. The man beside her knew how to work his charm.

    Maybe if she had no prior knowledge of who he was, she might fall for a guy like him. Fortunately for her, he had already shown his true colors early on. She did not have to fall for his trap.

    ��I represent many charitable institutions, acting as their ambassadress. I also organized functions for foundations, among other things.�� It was the only thing she was proud of, and she would not shy away from telling him that.

    ��Wow, you sounded like a saint.�� Evan fanned himself with his hands as if mocking her aplishment. ��But I admire what you do. I guess that is where you have met my grandmother.��

    He stopped his action and suddenly turned serious. ��It is one of the reasons I could not convince Ang toe with me. She loves her foundations too much.�� He looked down on his wine, looking a bit down.

    She looked at him, skeptical if she should believe his act. But she did remember what the nurse said about how much he loved his grandmother. She doubted that he could pull that kind of act.

    She guessed for that single instance. This man got her sympathy vote. Otherwise, she still did not believe any of his other acts. She still needed to be cautious around him.

    ��I saw how passionate your grandmother was about her foundations. I worked on some of her projects before.�� She admitted, recalling some of those a few years back.

    Then, something snapped in her mind. Evan ke. She knew she remembered that name from somewhere. Now, she knew why. He had been sponsoring many of Ang��s foundations. He was a phnthropist that did not want any recognition.

    A man like him was rare nowadays. Most people who donated to their foundations want their names ced on a que and announced to the whole world.

    ��What do you do again?�� Suddenly, she was curious why a young man like him could afford such a lifestyle.

    Her eyes focused on the man that had piqued her curiosity as he suddenly sprang back to life, probably realizing that he had shown too much of what he intended to show her.

    ��Me. I am just a humble public servant.�� He told her as if that should answer her question.

    She ced her knife down and looked at him, knitting her brow together in question. ��What do you mean by that? That is not answering my question.�� Sheined, slightly pouting her lips. It was a bad habit she could not get rid of, no matter how hard she tried.

    Now, he must think that she was trying to be adorable, judging from the smirk on his face. But that was not her intention. she was only curious about his professional job.

    ��Fine. If you want an honest answer, you should not be talking to me because I am a liar.�� He still kidded around, despite her demand for a decent answer from him.

    ��At least, in that case, you are telling the truth for once,�� Amelia answered him, finally turning away from him to finish her food.

    She was through trying to make a decent conversation with this buffoon. She almost thought that he could at least be reasonable and tolerable, but she guessed wrong.

    ��Wait, I was only fooling around, but if you must know the truth. I am awyer.�� He finally answered her truthfully, even putting his hand on his chest to swear that it was the truth this time.

    Suddenly, she burst outughing at him. She could not contain the joke that was on him.

    She was uncertain if that made things better for him or worse. She hatedwyers because many of them used their power to tilt the bnce of justice to their favor.

    Presently, she could only wonder if she liked him better as awyer or a Casanova.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723: Wild fantasy ride

    Wiping the rest of the slightly oily feeling from the food on her lips she just had partaken of, she looked at her husband, expecting something more from this night.

    He did say that it was a surprise, so dinner could not be it.

    She wanted more because this night might be thest of its kind if he was sure about his decision. Once he became King, it would be harder for them to have a semnce of normalcy in their lives.

    ��So?�� She looked at him with expectant eyes. She dropped the napkin back on the table, ready for the next part of the date. ��Where to?�� Raising her eyebrows at him.

    He smiled at her as if he had already read her thoughts. But the glimmer in his eyes told her that he had something prepared in his mind.

    Dropping some bills on the table, he stood up, extending his hands to her. She quickly entwined her arms with his, proud to be escorted by the best husband in the world as they walked out the door.

    She was aware that they had attracted much attention in the restaurant, but they were not celebrities. They would not bother them for a photograph and a signature.

    .....

    She doubted when they had be King and Queens if that would be the same case. However, she could see that they would automatically be a worldwide sensation.

    ��What are you thinking?�� Alex asked her. He must have noticed her silence as she mused about their future.

    ��What about a movie?�� Pointing at the opposite theater from their location. All they had to do was cross the street and buy a ticket. It was such a simple activity that could be full of fun.

    His eyes followed hers,nding on the building across from them. It was not a new one, but it looked decent.

    ��Why not?�� He nodded his head and signaled for his man to stand by. ��Shall we cross the street?�� He asked her, looking at the very light traffic.

    After buying their tickets, he escorted her inside the dim room, with an usherette guiding them to their designated chair. She could not help but smile since she could not remember when was thest time she had been in this same position.

    ��Anything funny? The movie had not started yet.�� Alex asked as his eyes studied her face from the glow of the lightsing from the cornermps.

    She finally turned to him, slightly shifting from his arm, enveloping her shoulders. ��Tell me, who was thest girl you brought in a date in a movie?�� She asked, curious if he could still remember her name.

    She watched him scrunched up his nose as if thinking, then his eyes lighted up, and a smile spread on his lips.

    ��You.�� He answered her. ��You are thest person I was with when Ist watched a movie.�� Reminding her of that instance that they had ast-minute decision to catch a show like this. ��If I remember right, it was a horror movie.��

    He continued, smirking at her as if he had the upper hand, he remembered, and she did not. ��I was just testing you if you remember or if you went on another date that was not me.��

    She reasoned, expecting to get away with it. But of course, her husband was too smart for his own good, catching herme excuse as he started chuckling in his seat.

    ��Fine, I forgot. But you know I have plenty of things on mind.�� She admitted, but Alex immediately stoppedughing and pulled her body close to his, kissing her on the top of her head.

    ��I know, and I am d that you are the one sitting beside me now and forever.�� Alex pulled her chin up until she was gazing into his eyes.

    She could not help to be teary-eyed from what he said. But more than just his words, her actions overwhelmed her. When his arms wrapped around her in a protective stance, his eyes showered her with his love. Moreover, how his lips imed hers with so much passion.

    All the bad things that happened in her life seemed insignificant when she was with him. He somehow filled all those emptiness inside her and covered all those horrible things in her past.

    Then, a little whistling and shouting ensued around them.

    It took a few seconds for her to realize what was happening, but when a voice called their attention. She quickly moved away from her husband��s hold. Alex also looked around them.

    ��Hey, better do that when the lights are out.�� Someone at their back told them.

    ��Oh my!�� She slightly covered her face, just a bit embarrassed to be caught making out with her husband in the movie theater.

    Although it had been amon practice among couples to kiss and make out in this dark ce, she forgot that the lights were still on and the movie had yet to start.

    It seemed they had been the main attraction as many eyes watched them since they had nothing else to do.

    ��Sorry. We will resumeter when the movie starts.�� Alex looked at the olddy who spoke to them with a boyish smile on his face.

    ��You do look adorable. I did love watching the two of you. I only wish my husband was here to join me tonight.�� The olddy said. ��But I have my granddaughter with me.�� Tapping the youngdy who waved at them, slightly embarrassed by her grandmother��s adorable action.

    But she felt that what they did was more embarrassing than hers. She enjoyed talking to this sweetdy as she shared her experience when her husband was still alive.

    ��You two have a lovely evening. I hope that you will have several of these soon.�� The elderdy tapped her granddaughter on her hands to indicate what she meant by that before the lights finally turned off and the movie started.

    She and Alex had to return their attention to the screen, thanking the sweet olddy for the interesting conversation. Then, they had finally forgotten about the making-out scene as they enjoyed the movie before them. And just like the other time, they had discussed the different attributes of the story, making it a worthwhile and fun experience.

    ��That was an interesting night.�� She gazed at her husband as they finally drove home from their fantastic adventure. At the moment, that was the wildest thing that they coulde up with in such a short time.

    But she was sure that her husband would not run out of things to make their rtionship exciting and fun even if he finally took the throne. It might be a level more difficult, but she had no doubt more exhrating than this one.

    ��It was, but you have nothing to worry about since it will not be thest.�� It seemed that Alex could sense what she thought as he held her hands to his lips and nted a solid kiss on her knuckles.

    She believed he would have done more if he was not driving. Suddenly her mind wondered when they would make out in a car. But it was an impossible scenario since their security was constantly watching them.

    It was just the oundish imagination of a woman looking for some adventure. But it certainly made her forget most of her worries as she let her mind go on a wild fantasy ride.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724: From heaven to hell and back

    Alex had to take ate-night phone call at his office. Something came up that needed his immediate attention. They had been trying to reach him, but he had switched his phone off in the cinema, forgetting to turn it back on, not until they had arrived home.

    He guessed Dani would be taking a shower by now. He would have joined her if not for the issue he had to deal with at the moment. But he hoped he could resolve it quickly, wanting to follow his wife in a long warm bath.

    ��Call me again if there is any more problem.�� He instructed the man on the other line.

    His phone call took longer than he wanted. By the time he reached their bedroom, he believed Dani probably would be finished by now. But she was not yet in their room, and the lights from the bathroom were still bright.

    He assumed that she was waiting for him. Quickly, he dropped his coat on the armchair by the door and pulled out his tie, not caring where it fell anymore. Then, he started unbuttoning his sleeves and the top of his shirt.

    ��Dani,�� Alex called her, but the music in the room and the water sshes must have muffled his voice.

    He slowly walked further into the bedroom, dropping the shirt he was wearing on the bed. Then, he gradually strode to the bathroom. When he opened the door slightly, he found Dani in front of the mirror.

    .....

    The warm shower was still running, but she was staring at herself in the moist-covered mirror. It looked like she wiped some of the portions to clear a spot so she could look at her face, but the rest was just a blur.

    ��Dani,�� Alex spoke softly, stepping closer to his wife, who abruptly turned to him when she realized she was not alone anymore.

    But as always, he was mesmerized by her beauty as he walked further inside the smaller room. When her arms wrapped around his neck and her eyes gazed into his, he knew there was nothing else he wanted to do but to cradle her in his arms.

    Then, his lips gradually touch her lips, gently as if testing her taste. He loved the slight wetness of her soft lips. It contrasted with his dry and rough ones.

    He slightly bit her lower lip, teasing her. Then, when she took the bait and leaned forward, it was his signal. He took her in a more intense, passionate kiss.

    ��You did not wait for me.�� He used her, pulling her closer to his body, loving how her wet skin had cooled down his body.

    Then, he felt her hands as they skillfully undo his pants, letting them fall on the already wet floor. But he realized that he still had his shoes on.

    Slowly lifting his wife, he ced her on the counter as he leaned on the tiled wall to remove his shoes and the rest of his clothes. But his eyes never left his wife, who was busy admiring him on the other end.

    ��You took too long, but I can shower again with you if you want. I can scrub your back.�� She offered instead as her eyes feasted on his naked body.

    His fantasy was no match to the real one, longing to touch her again under the palm of his hands. It took him a lot of control to stop from ravaging her inside the theater.

    ��That is a nice proposal, but I am thinking of something else.�� Instead of moving towards hers, he moved to the shower and turned it off. Then, he stepped to the other side of the room to the tub and started filling it with warm water.

    ��That would work too.�� She remained sitting on the counter as she watched him, but she felt a slight chill as her body remained wet without anything to cover herself.

    ��Miss me that much.�� Noticing her body trembling, he immediately enveloped her in his warmth as his arms moved around her waist, pulling her closer to him in a tight embrace.

    Then, he lifted her off the marble surface into his waiting arms, carrying her to a tub half-filled with water and its fragrance wafting in the air. He knew how much she loved thatvender scent.

    ��Yes, very much.�� She responded, wrapping her arms around his neck, not wanting to let go. Not that she was afraid of falling, but she loved how their body always stayed connected.

    Just when she thought he would immerse her in the water, he entered the tub and sat down on the bottom of the flooring, submerging their bodies together while shey on top of him.

    She always felt one with him when they were together like this. As if nothing in this lifetime could ever separate them. She wished that would always be the case as they entered another segment of their lives.

    ��Is it warm enough?�� He asked as his hands started ying with the water, scooping it on his palms and then letting them drip down on her shoulders.

    He knew that it would tickle her cor bones but create a sensation, making her want more. It was a few things he had discovered about her in their journey as a married couple.

    ��It is more than warm enough.�� Her hands slightly glided on his well-chiseled arms, then her fingers explored and yed with the few sprinkles of hair covering his chest.

    ��That slightly tickles,�� Alexined as chuckles escaped his lips. But she continued in her ministrations as he also did with his.

    Then, slowly his fingers touched her chin, gently forcing her face to look into his. ��I forgot. I promised to scrub your back.�� Dani mumbled as their faces moved only inches apart.

    ��That could wait.�� He replied, letting his lips take what he believed was his. And she let him, savoring the warmth of his breath as it mixed with hers.

    There was nothing more passionate than two people sharing their trust, respect, and love for one another. He believed that she would follow him wherever he wished to take her, even if they had to go from heaven to hell and back.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725: To y it cool

    Her grandson had been pacing her room since he arrived in her hospital room. It gave her a mild headache as he kept moving around as if debating in a courtroom.

    ��Would you stop walking? I am sick, but I am not blind. You are making me very dizzy.�� Ang finally voiced her concern, holding on to her head for emphasis.

    She could not help but wonder what was causing his distress. Although, she was still waiting for Evan to tell her if he had gone to dinner with Amelia or if she did not bother to show up.

    She could not me the poor girl, she was still under a lot of stress, and her grandson was not quite a prince charming from how he acted yesterday.

    Well, Amelia had not shown up yet to visit her. But it was still early, and she might still be resting because she had ate night, either from the dinner with her grandson or something else.

    But she hoped it was due to her grandson. An olddy could always dream. She admitted she was old and getting tired. Still, she wished to see her grandson married to a lovely girl before she passed away to the next life.

    ��I am sorry,�� Evan responded, moving to her side and sitting on the side of the bed. Then, his fingers started caressing her hair, giving his full attention to her. ��I thought you were still sleeping.��

    .....

    He then leaned down to her and kissed her forehead, but she could only smile at his sweet gesture. She could not help but be proud to have a loving grandson who was always there for her.

    ��I am now awake, but your constant moving wants to send me back to sleep. What is the matter with you?�� Ang concernedly asked as she looked up into his face.

    Evan only smiled at her but did not answer right away. He looked like he was still thinking about what he would say to her. But whatever it was, she guessed that it had something to do with the girl from yesterday.

    She could see it in his eyes. Well, that was what she wanted to believe anyway. But whatever was bothering her grandson. She was here to help him. She could not stand seeing him as problematic as his expression would suggest.

    ��It is nothing, Grandmama.�� He finally responded with a wide grin, all traces of his earlier dilemma gone. ��It is just about work.�� Even his eyes glimmered with happiness.

    He gradually shifted in his seat and cradled her in his arms, allowing her head to rest on his broad chest. She could remember when it was her who held him in this position. Now, the time had finally reversed.

    ��Are you sure? I could not remember a particr time that you were ever bothered by work before. Not when you came to visit me, so what kind of problem is this?�� Showing how much his situation upset her as her forehead creased with worry lines.

    Evan quickly moved again to face her, trying his best to appease her. He even gently gripped her hands as he gazed into her eyes.

    ��Ok. It is not about my work.�� He reluctantly admitted, probably afraid that she might have another attack.

    When she raised her brows in question, he moved his hands through his hair and allowed his fingers to entangle in its slightly long strands.

    ��Then, what is it about?�� Ang was not about to give up now. She could already sense that her grandson was about to tell her something. She hoped it had something to do with Amelia and not some random girl he met on the street.

    She could see him taking some deep breaths. Suddenly, she wondered if he would tell her that he was involved with someone else or had impregnated a girl.

    Was he going to inform her that he was getting married? She hoped not because she was sure that there was a reason why Amelianded on her doorstep.

    Not necessary on her doorstep, but fate was intervening on her behalf. It was telling her that the woman for her grandson was that girl. She could only cross her fingers and hoped that Evan was still single and unattached.

    ��Well,�� Evan started scratching the back of his head, still hesitating to tell her.

    ��If you don��t start talking, you might as well give me another heart attack from the anticipation.�� She chastised him for prolonging her wait.

    He finally let go of her hand and stood up and walked away from her and then back. All she could do was give him a long look. What else could she do? She was pretending to be sick after all.

    ��How well do you know Amelia?�� He finally asked when he returned to her side, standing straight and looking directly into her eyes.

    ��Why? Did you two go on that dinner I asked you to take her?�� She could only hope the answer was yes. But she could not show how much excited she was about the prospect.

    She still had to pretend that she was not pushing him towards her, or he might bolt and ride his ne out of her life for good. It was an unlikely scenario, but she was old. She could be melodramatic sometimes.

    ��Yes, and I acted like a civilized person as you asked me to be.�� He told her. ��But she seemed to be aloof. My charms would not work on her.��

    ��Meaning, Amelia, shut your advances. That is interesting.�� She could not help but tease her grandson. ��I told you that you need a good woman at your side, not several women to y around.��

    ��You know I am still too young to be tied down to one rtionship. I still have plenty of time for thatter.�� He turned his head away from her, refusing to listen to her litany.

    ��I will say good for her that she never fell for your charms. But I know she is different from most girls you dated. She is decent and a beautiful girl, inside and out.�� Ang pretended to arrange her nket around her waist as she got morefortable in her seat, but her eyes never left him, studying his every reaction.

    ��Fine! She is different.�� He finally conceded, moving to the side of the bed and sitting on the lone chair, facing her. ��Luckily, she is not my type anyway.�� Finally, showing her that he was giving up on the girl.

    That was odd, she thought. Her grandson had be sessful in his career not because they came from old money. Yes, they had enough to livefortably, but he had worked hard to get where he was today.

    He did not give up easily, even when the going got tough, so what had changed.

    ��But I think you like her. Just my observation.�� The olddy smiled at her grandson.

    ��You can say what you want, Grandmama, but I think she is not my cup of tea.�� He tapped her grandmother by the hand as he stood up.

    ��I think I will grab a coffee. Do you want something else to eat, seeing that the food in this ce seemed not that appetizing?�� He offered, but she only declined.

    She believed she had hit a nerve, and he tried his best to dodge her attacks. She knew when he was evading her. This instance was one of them.

    After a few seconds, she watched Evan walk out of her room and disappear from the corner. She could only shake her head from how he reacted to his situation.

    ��It seemed that your acting is working just fine.�� Her trusted nurse entered her room a few seconds after her grandson had left with a wide grin on her face.

    Ang also responded in kind, smiling at her friend. Then, she started posing for her friend, flicking her hair as if she was in front of a camera.

    ��Well, I would not be a superstar back in my days if I could not do these simple scenes.�� She started stretching her hands, feeling their stiffness from not moving much.

    ��Should I still keep filling this IV fluid? We both know you never needed it in the first ce. But it is giving your skin a warm glow.�� Her nurse slightly pinched her arms, making her fair skin have that tinge of pink on the spot.

    ��Just let it be, keep it going. I still did not get the result that I wanted. I think these kids still needed some pushing in the right direction.�� Ang stated with a slightly naughty smile.

    ��But have Dr. Brewinsky dismissed me by tomorrow because I could not stay in this room for another night.�� She instructed her friend, who had been her nurse for a long time.

    ��You know this matchmaking that you are doing might not work and might backfire on you eventually.�� Her nurse continued to warn her.

    She had considered that possibility, but she was old. What else could ever happen to her? She could hope her grandson would not hold a grudge against her. Besides, she only wanted him to end up with a girl she believed would be good for him.

    She could not live forever to take care of him and kept checking upon him. She definitely would not want him to end up with those skunks that kept revolving around him.

    ��I am ready for the consequence. Don��t you worry about me? But get me those delicious muffins that you always bring me. I am starving.�� She urged her nurse, agreeing with her grandson that hospital food tasted like shit.

    ��You should have asked Evan to buy you some.�� The nurse jester at her, but she walked out the door and entered immediately again, carrying a brown bag in her hands. ��Here.�� Handing it to her.

    ��You are a true godsend.�� She blew her a kiss, quickly unwrapping the baked bread while sniffing its delicious aroma.

    ��I suggest you quickly eat it before your grandson catches you red-handed.�� The nurse smiled before waving her hands at her, leaving her in peace.

    She munched on her muffin, enjoying its delightful taste, but her mind was already nning her next move. Still, she had to y it cool, or else all her efforts might go in vain.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726: Silent treatment

    Amelia looked at the clock in her room, only to realize that it was alreadyte. She never liked waking upte since she enjoyed aplishing most of her work in the morning.

    It usually gave her a sense of aplishment when she could finish a project early that day. But then again, she was not working today. She was supposed to be on vacation.

    But today was an exception since she did not have a good sleepst night, courtesy of the man that was probably waiting for her in the hospital.

    ��Oh, the nerve of that man.�� She rubbed her face to get rid of the image of his face as it kept popping up in her consciousness. If she was being honest, he was all over her dream too.

    But how could she avoid thinking about him when he would not stop bothering her. He had kept texting and calling her until the wee hours of the night.

    But it was also her fault if he was able to bother her. She should have turned her phone off. That should have stopped him from texting and calling.

    Still, he was very persistent even after she had turned him down after dinner from walking her back to her room. She knew if she gave him a hint suggesting that she was interested, he might mistake it for something else and assume more was waiting for him.

    .....

    But she was not interested in him. She kept insisting. First, she was not over yet with her current heartbreak. Secondly, she was not interested in a rtionship.

    Lastly, she was not about to jump into anotherplicated situation and wind up in tears again.

    Then, her phone beeped once, indicating an iing message. But when she opened it, her father��s name appeared as the sender. She quickly closed the app, not wanting to read his text message.

    She quickly took a shower and changed into her new clothes. Then, she sat on her bed, waiting, staring at her phone.

    Why was she suddenly disappointed that he had not texted or called? But then again, she should be happy that he had finally given up on her.

    She grabbed the phone on her bed and called her assistant for an update. She could not keep dodging her calls. It was not fair to them. Her life did not stop just because her heart shattered into pieces. She had to bounce back from this and move on.

    ��I want you to rearrange my schedules. Give me a few more days.�� She stated on the line, giving her assistant some instructions. ��I will be back as soon as I can.��

    As much as she loved her work, she knew she could not give her best at the moment. She needed time to recover from this situation and find a way out of her father��s constant bullying before she could resume her life and leave this ce for good.

    Suddenly, she was back to doing nothing but stare at the different walls of the hotel room. She could order ate breakfast, but she did not feel like eating.

    Then, she contemted if she should bother visiting Ang now that her grandson had arrived. She was not obligated to anyway, but still, she felt she owed to say goodbye to her.

    After a few more minutes, her phone rang this time. She thought of not answering it, thinking it could be her father, but the persistent ringing made her change her mind.

    She sighed when she saw no name on the screen. It was an unknown number. She wondered who it could be, but at least it was not her father. Or that creep.

    A handsome creep, her mind kept reminding her. Still, she doubted that he would use another number to bother her. She decided to answer it, realizing that it could be the hospital calling her about Ang.

    She remembered she was still in their records as her emergency contact person. But her grandson was there. Why would they call her?

    Still, she answered the call. ��Yes,�� Amelia could not bear to think that something wrong might happen to her friend.

    ��Amelia, I am d I was able to contact you. It is Ang.�� The sweet voice on the other line introduced herself. ��I was wondering what time are youing over. But if you are busy, I will understand too.�� The voice had a tinge of disappointment in her voice, but she tried to hide it in the jolliness of her voice.

    ��Of course, I aming over. I just had to deal with some work stuff, which caused my dy.�� She answered her, hoping to wipe the sadness in the woman��s voice.

    She could not help but feel guilty that she contemted not visiting the sweetdy. She seemed so weak and needed somepany. Maybe her grandson had to go somewhere, leaving her all alone. That poordy, she thought.

    ��That is wonderful.�� The voice on the line cheerfully responded. ��I hope to see you soon.��

    She quickly finished putting on light makeup and grabbed her bag from the table, deciding to spend some time with Ang. It was better than moping around her room.

    As soon as she stepped inside the room, she knew she might have made a mistake. She found Angughing at whatever herpany was telling her.

    ��Amelia, I am so d that you are finally here.�� Ang spotted her before she had the chance to turn around from where she came from, hoping to leave the room without being noticed.

    She thought that he would be out and she could spend some time with Ang before he returned. But she guessed her intuition had been failing her more and more.

    ��Ang, I am d to see that you look quite healthy and cheerful.�� She could not find the words she wanted to say, knowing that he was there, probably staring at her.

    But she was surprised when he only gave her a nod and looked away, not even greeting her or giving her more attention like yesterday. What was wrong with him? She wondered as she waited for him to make a move.

    ��I think I am feeling better and better every minute.�� Ang excitedly replied to her, looking like she had never been sick. At least Ang was recovering fast. She should be happy about that.

    Then, what was her problem? Why was she suddenly feeling so gloomy? Then a thought came to her mind.

    That was simply insane.

    She could not ept what her mind was suggesting to her about his actions. She did not want to believe that she was affected by his silent treatment.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727: A family, built-in love

    ��Where are we going?�� Marcus asked as Jacky tried to rush him out of bed, pulling him by his arms even though all he wanted to do was sleep.

    He tried to get away, gently wriggling himself out of her grip, and then covered his body with the nket and a pillow on his head. He had no ns to get out of bed soon.

    ��We are going out today. You still owe me one.�� Jacky pped him by the shoulder, trying to get his attention. Then, she finally gave up and stood up.

    He thought she did, but when he peeked underneath the pillows. He saw her. She was staring at him, cing her hands on her waist like a drill sergeant, not happy with her soldier.

    ��Fine.�� He knew when her patience was about to run thin, and he never wanted to mess up with that.

    He pulled the cover away from his body and crawled out of bed, nning to go to the bathroom. But suddenly, he changed his mind as his feet shifted in a different direction.

    His hands hastily snaked around her waist, pulling her into his naked chest. Fortunately for her, he was still wearing his boxer��s shorts. Or else.

    .....

    ��If you don��t stop messing around, you will surely wish to regret this.�� He knew that was his final warning, so he quickly pulled his hands away from her, showing a sign of his surrender.

    ��Chill, darling. I was only joking.�� He turned around, but before he could step further away, he turned around and grabbed her by the waist again.

    This time, he did not give her the chance to react as he gently mmed her back into the bed. Well, as mildly as he could manage under the circumstances and let his fingers tickle her on her sides, earning him several shrieks and shrills, followed by uncontroble waves ofughter.

    He would show her who the boss was when they were in the bedroom. Or at least once in a while. He pinned her down on the bed, holding her two wrists in one of his hands as he rendered her immobile.

    ��Stop it!�� She shouted in between her gasping breaths, but he was not through yet as he continued his onught on her body.

    When he knew that she had enough, he gradually stopped andy on top of her, also slightly exhausted. It was not easy to prevent her from escaping. She could be a wild beast on the bed. In every sense of the word, if you know what he meant.

    Anyway, he was d that she was still smiling when he finally stared into her eyes. He swiped the hair that covered her face from their wrestling and tickling match before lowering his face to im his prize.

    ��Five minutes.�� He whispered in her ears before sealing his lips on hers. He knew she could not deny him. He was not asking for too much. ��I just need a few minutes.��

    It was a leisurely kiss that could go on and on if he wanted, but he wanted more as his hands glided down her body, not tickling her this time but touching her soft spots.

    But she gently pushed him as she kissed him suddenly with abandon, taking over the control away from him. Then, shey on top of him, straddling him, with her hands pinning his hands on both sides of his head.

    He did not mind if she acted dominant once in a while. It gave him a pleasure to know that she had the power over him, to put him in his ce. But not only in bed but in other situations in their rtionship. It meant that, in some ways, they could be equal.

    ��Then, close your eyes.�� She leaned down and whispered in his ears. Quickly, he followed hermand, shutting his lids until darkness consumed his sight.

    He could still feel her body connected to his, but it was not enough. He wanted more as he started to move, but before he knew what was happening. Before his hands could grip her body, she was gone.

    He was alone on the bed.

    ��Jacky?�� He called, opening his eyes to see where that woman went.

    But she was already standing on the other side of the bed, much further than before.

    It seemed that she did not fall for his tricks this time.

    Her face was more determined this time, as her eyebrows rose higher than he had ever seen. He knew that he could not get out of this one.

    ��What is so important that we have to go out now?�� He asked, confused at how his fiance was behaving.

    At this point, he stood up from the bed and walked straight to the bathroom. No more hanky panky and dirty business this time. But he stopped by the door, his hand on the doorknob, waiting for a response.

    ��I need you to be ready in ten minutes. I will wait for you outside.�� She blew him a kiss but turned quickly away from him and out their bedroom door.

    He could not me her. But he was curious about whatever it was because she was not giving him any hint.

    He had no choice now but to get himself ready, and he only had nine minutes to go. He quickly took a shower and dressed up infortable clothes.

    Then, he walked out of their room, but technically hers since this was her apartment. But he would soon remedy that. Once, she finally agreed to move to his home permanently.

    They were getting married after all and bound to live under one roof.

    ��Ok. Here I am, ready, in every possible way.�� Giving double meaning to his statement, spreading his hands in front of her. ��So, what do you have in mind?�� He asked.

    He took a seat on the counter, gripping the hot coffee she had prepared for him. He did not usually eat breakfast much. But since he usually woke up with her, she always forced him to eat something.

    If that was something to look forward to when they finally took their vow, he was excited to do it for the rest of their lives. He believed this was the life he had been waiting for but never knew before.

    He could not wait tomit to her, build a family and have kids with her. Something that he was not aware he had been longing for all his life. A family, built-in love to call his own.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728: Past bimbos waiting on the sidelines

    ��Can you at least give me a hint to where we are going?�� Marcus kept whining at her side as she gave him instructions on when to turn left or right as he drove the car to their destination.

    His hand kept steady on the stirring wheel and his feet on the pedals, but his face kept turning and ncing her way every few seconds.

    However, Jacky was not giving him anything, since this time, it was her surprise. ��Nope, just keep your face and eyes focused on the road.�� Using her forefinger to push his face away from looking at her and back to the road ahead.

    There was a slight build-up, so the traffic was slightly heavy as they kept stopping with other cars honking at every corner of the street. All impatient to get away from whatever was blocking their way.

    ��Are we still far, or just a few minutes away?�� Marcus asked again, presumably wondering when they would be out of the traffic jam.

    She could only surmise that an ident might have happened just a few blocks from their location. But just like the other motorist, he could not help but honk his horn out of frustration.

    ��Maybe a few blocks more.�� She finally admitted, giving him a piece of information to appease his mind. ��But with this traffic, I doubt we will make it in time.�� She answered him, also slightly getting disappointed.

    .....

    Jacky grabbed her phone from her purse and quickly typed a short text. Then, pressed sent. In a minute, her phone beeped, signaling an iing message. She immediately opened it and smiled.

    ��Who is that?�� He asked with his eyes squinting at her and his nose scrunched up in the middle of his face.

    She could tell he was curious again about her behavior, pointing with his lips to her phone. But she only waved the phone at him before putting it back in her bag.

    ��That is my surprise.�� She rxed again in her seat, knowing that she did not need to worry about where they were going.

    ��I hope you n topensate me for all my effort after this.�� He naughtily smiled at her, indicating that it was not a mere threat but a promise. He might be tolerating her, but she had somethingingter on, but she only smiled at him as a response.

    He turned his head back to the road as the traffic resumed its normal flow. Steadily, the car finally reached the intersection where they had to make another turn. Then, a few more buildings away, she asked him to pull into one of the driveways of a restaurant.

    ��Are we celebrating an anniversary that I forgot?�� Suddenly, his face looked worried, probably feeling guilty that he had forgotten one of their special asions. ��But I could not think of one.�� He started recounting the dates of their birthdays and anniversaries.

    Admittedly, he had never bothered with those dates before. But ever since he had been serious about their rtionship, he had changed drastically.

    She could onlyugh, but she appreciated that he seemed to remember all of them just fine. Except for this one because it was not part of their special asions yet.

    ��Rx. You are all good.�� Jacky tapped him in the hands as he turned the engine off.

    She still could see the puzzlement in his expression, but her smile seemed to ease his confusion as he exited the car and assisted her out of the passenger side.

    ��Then, what are we celebrating?�� His face was priceless, looking so puzzled by her actions, escorting her to the entrance of the elegant establishment.

    Although they frequented a ssy and exclusive restaurant that needed booking way ahead of time, still, it was usually to entertain a client or celebrate a special asion. Not just for an ordinary lunch.

    ��Something special. I guarantee.�� She walked beside him, entwining her hands around his elbows, showing all the girls turning their heads in their direction that this man was hers.

    Confidently, she could now im him, not just as her boyfriend but as her fiance and soon-to-be husband. But more than that, the man who loved her.

    As the hostess ushered them to their table, she smiled at the hostess, who acted professionally as always. But as soon as she left, her eyes scanned the room as if looking for someone else.

    ��Are we dining with someone besides us?�� Marcus asked, narrowing his eyes at her, probably noticing her eyes roaming around the ce.

    But before she could answer him, her eyes saw someone walking towards them. She thought she might have left already. Thankfully, she waited.

    He tried to follow her eyes, but before he could turnpletely around.

    ��Hey, you guys are finally here.�� A female voice greeted them. She finally stopped in front of Marcus and leaned down to kiss him. ��Hello, brother.��

    ��Hello, Haley.�� Marcus finally kissed his sister on the cheeks, slightly surprised as he looked questioningly in her way. ��What are you doing here?�� He asked, his voice sounding suspicious as he stood on his seat.

    ��Jacky asked me toe.�� Then, she turned to her and did the same thing. ��Thanks, Jacky, for inviting me.��

    ��I hope you did not mind, Marcus.�� Jacky looked at her fiance��s reaction, but she could not see any anger in his expression. At least that was a good sign.

    ��Of course not. I am d that you seem to be bing good friends.�� Eyeing her and then his sister. ��Are you joining us for lunch?�� Turning to his sister.

    He was probably surprised that Haley showed up since there were only two reserved chairs he could see, but there was a reason. However, she had no doubt now that he would not object to her ns.

    ��Actually!�� She paused, looking at him. ��This lunch is for the two of you. I think you need time to reconnect with each other.�� Jacky abruptly stood from her chair and offered it to Haley. ��It is time for you guys to bond as siblings.��

    She knew how important it was to have a good connection between two people who shared the same blood. She had a brother who was not blood-rted to her, but Andy was her family.

    She would give anything to be with him as often as she wished, but their lives had different paths. She was just d that he was happy in his family now.

    ��What about you? Where are you going?�� Marcus asked, suddenly stopping her from leaving.

    She stood by his side, dropping him a long kiss on the lips before straightening up again. ��I am going out with Dani. She is already waiting for me on the other side of the room.��

    She pointed to the adjoining room, slightly hidden by a divider and a column. She had arranged all of this when she had learned of Marcus and Haley��s connection.

    Dani and Haley were more than happy to help in the situation. But more than that, she was d to discover that Haley was not another of his past bimbos waiting on the sidelines to catch his attention.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729: Opening statement

    Another day in the office, but Dani knew it was anything but ordinary. She contemted if today would be the day she would finally look her brother in his eyes.

    Of course, she had already seen him many times before. Talk to him about the different cases they had worked on together. But she had never talked to him about personal stuff. And not as brother and sister.

    ��Jacky.�� She hollered to her friend across the room, gesturing for her to enter. ��Do you think I should finally face him?�� Closing the file on her desk, finally admitting that she could not focus on them.

    Her friend raised her eyebrows at her as if questioning her ns. She immediately stood before her, her eyes narrowing in her direction. ��Have you gone insane?�� Jacky uttered in shock.

    Dani could not me her friend for reacting in that way. Now that Jacky knew all about her brother and his involvement in the underground syndicate and her kidnapping.

    ��Do you think it is wise that you should meet with him without backup?�� Jacky ced her hands on her waist, making her point. ��He is dangerous, a criminal. He could hurt you or worse.��

    Her friend had already told her all the despicable things that her brother was capable of doing to her. For her, Gerald was the evilest person on the face of the.

    .....

    Finally, her friend took the seat opposite her, ready to argue about the merits and demerits of her ns. Marcus must have taught her a thing or two about making a good argument.

    ��But, I could not keep avoiding him. He already called three times.�� Dani stood from her chair and walked in front of her desk, facing her friend. ��Besides, he is now my brother. Surely, he would not hurt me, especially inside the office.��

    Her justification might be reasonable, but she was also skeptical about it. Suddenly, the man she had admired turned out to be the viin in her story.

    ��That is what you think,�� Jacky responded slightly violently, her voice echoing in her room. ��Do not ever let your guard down around him.�� She continued as she stood from her chair and paced the room.

    ��Keep your voice down. I don��t want the entire building to hear our conversation.�� She reminded her friend, calmly telling her to cool it down.

    ��I know how important family rtionships are, but this is different,�� Jacky stated, but knowing her, this wasing from her heart. ��He did not deserve what all of you are giving him. I don��t know why your father is protecting him.��

    Jacky repeated what she had already told her as if that would make her see her point. But she had considered all her opinions, but she agreed with her father. He was still family.

    He might have done some bad things in his life, but it could have been a result of the circumstances in his life. In a way, her father had a significant role in what happened to him.

    ��I know what you are saying, but I think he still deserves a second chance.�� Dani closed her eyes, remembering how her father begged for her to understand, to give her brother a chance to redeem himself in their eyes.

    Even her mother also had the same opinion regarding this matter, supporting her father with whatever he had nned. She could feel the guilt in his eyes, ming himself for how his son ended up in his situation.

    Still, she could not help but think if Gerald felt the same way. Was he even asking for a second chance and willing to change for the better?

    Since she had learned the truth, she waited for him to approach her. She wondered if he would evere to her to ask for her forgiveness for what he had done. But until now, she was waiting.

    ��You think or are you just repeating what your father and mother said,�� Jacky questioned her statement. Suddenly, she stood in front of her with her hands crossed along her chest.

    Honestly, Dani was still confused about the entire situation with her brother. She was not even sure how she would react in his presence, knowing he had nned to hurt her before.

    After all, she believed he was now the leader of the deadly underground illegal activity in the city. A strong organization that could easily hurt her and her family if he wanted, which he had already proven he was more than capable of doing.

    ��I do somehow agree with them.�� She eventually moved back to her seat, leaning on the backrest of her chair as she gazed blindly into the space before her.

    ��I give up. But I still think that is a mistake.�� Her friend raised her hands to the air, shaking her head. ��You should not trust him, I am telling you. He is the devil. He is...�� But Jacky suddenly stopped when she saw her face, signaling her to shut up.

    ��And he is standing behind me.�� She mumbled silently but still loud enough for her to hear it. So, most probably, he also heard it.

    Jacky turned around, smiling at the man who came to her office. ��I think you are still the devil.�� She sweetly said to the man, unafraid to face him.

    ��Just shout if you need backup.�� She turned to her friend. ��But if you want him out of here, I can always call security.��

    But the man at the door seemed unfazed by her words or actions. He only ignored her friend and focused on her. His eyes seemed to be studying her.

    ��Jacky, I will be fine.�� Dani smiled at her friend, not wanting her visitor to feel like he intimidated her by his sudden presence.

    She could see Jacky��s hesitation to leave her alone with this man, but Jacky had no choice. In this office, she was still her boss, not her friend.

    ��Just close the door on your way out.�� She instructed as she invited her guest to enter the room and take a seat.

    Soon, the man she had been avoiding all day was now sitting opposite her, staring at her. She saw the door closed as her friend left the room, leaving her finally alone with her brother.

    ��So, now that you know I am your big brother, how do you feel about it?�� Gerald made his opening statement.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730: A monster in a saint��s clothing

    Looking at her, Gerald always thought that his interest in her had something to do with attraction. Luckily, he did not act on his impulse, discovering it was nothing like that.

    But he was sorry to get himself in business with Nick and to put her through that horrible situation. Had he known earlier about their rtionship, he might have acted differently.

    He still believed that despite the unpleasant things he had done to her in the past. He was still not aplete monster. He would have protected her if he had known she was his sister.

    ��Honestly, I do not know,�� Dani finally answered him as her eyes gazed at him as she sat on her chair with a big desk standing between them.

    He could not me her. He was also still processing all of this until now, still undecided on what to do with the new knowledge that he still had a family. Well, besides, the dead ones.

    However, he could read a slight fear in her eyes, something he had not seen before when she was with hispany. But could he again me her when he had been the cause of many of her sufferings?

    ��I guess that is a fair answer.�� He responded as he fixed his coat and settled morefortably in her seat.

    .....

    His eyes wandered around her, looking at her office with different eyes. It was not the first time he was here, but he was not particrly interested to know her at this level before.

    ��What about you? How could you sleep at night, knowing that you have caused a lot of misery in the lives of the people of this city?�� Dani asked him with usation in her eyes and anger evident in her voice.

    As awyer defending the weak and upholding thew, he would agree with her. He should not be able to sleep at night after the many crimes he hadmitted, but that was just part of his life.

    ��Like a baby,�� Gerald answered her sister without batting an eysh as he sat confidently on his chair. ��Don��t act so high and almighty. I might not be a good person, but so was our father. Did you also judge him just like this?��

    He knew he had hit a nerve when she suddenly looked away. Although his father, Joaquin, had told him many lies about his father, he still learned that Ethan was not exactly innocent either.

    Ethan might have done lesser evil than his friend, Joaquin, or him, his son. Still, he was guilty of sins that might not merit a day in a cell, but still a mortal sin that damaged the lives of several people, including him.

    ��Yes, Dad is not perfect. But unlike you, he had mended his ways. He had tried to walk the right path after realizing his mistake. What about you? Are you willing to do the same thing?�� Dani looked up and gazed at him.

    Her eyes were zing with determination to put him in his ce. Gone was the fear he saw earlier, reced by fire, ready to battle him in a day in court.

    ��Maybe.�� He replied to herst question, studying her face for a reaction. Suddenly, a surprise registered in her eyes. He knew she was not expecting that from him. ��Maybe not.�� He added, not wanting her to assume anything yet.

    As he said earlier, what he discovered about himself was mind-blowing. It was not easy to uproot himself from what he had grown ustomed to growing up. And then, suddenly, transfer to another location and expect to thrive.

    He had to assess himself first and his situation. Before he could decide what the best course of action would be for him. After all, he was not just anybody. He was the King of his world, and he could not simply abandon his kingdom just because she said so.

    ��As I said, that is the difference between you and Dad.�� She concluded, not exactly condemning him in her voice but more like she resigned that it was his fate.

    But was that true? Was he not capable of changing his ways? Did he have to continue being King under the shadow when he could be King up above the towers?

    That remained unknown until he had evaluated the aspects of his life and his options. It would not be an easy transition if he would opt for what Dani wanted.

    ��I wish I could tell you that I am the same as your father, but I am not. He did not exactly raise me to be just like him.�� He knew he had again made a point as her eyes slightly softened.

    He was not asking for sympathy when he came here, but he wished to make amends with her. He was not expecting that she would ept him with open arms, but at least he would like to make the first step.

    ��Dad already said he was sorry about what he did to your parents and you. What more do you want?�� Dani looked at him with sadness. ��For him to grovel at your feet.��

    Ethan already did. He would have told her, but it was not necessary. He was not here to gloat at her or make things worse for their situation.

    ��All of what happened in our lives is now history. Don��t you think? I am here not to talk about what we could not change.�� He exined to her as he crossed his legs to make himself morefortable.

    ��Then, why are you here?�� She asked, cutting him off. ��Do you wish to surrender? I could certainly help you with that.�� She mockingly responded to him.

    Again, he could only smile at her attempt to be funny. But he was notughing. Of course, he understood her sentiment.

    ��Not that. I wish I could picture myself behind bars, but I am afraid of being confined in tiny spaces.�� He responded with a grin on his face. ��But seriously, I did note here to pick a fight with you.��

    She was about to interrupt him again, but he raised his hand to her, stopping her. ��Please let me finish.��

    Finally, he pulled himself up from his seat and walked, across the room, to the nearby window. He gazed outside, collecting himself from what he was about to say next.

    As he said earlier, he had always been fascinated by her and always enjoyed herpany. He thought it was an attraction he felt for her, not knowing that there was a different connection running through their veins.

    ��I am sorry.�� He said, loud enough for her to hear him. But his lips did not usually use those words in his world, but he uttered them just for her. ��I am sorry if I did not say it when I first learned that you are my sister.��

    ��I am sorry for what I did to you in the past.�� He finally said it.

    She seemed speechless after his unexpected apologies, but he knew she was waiting for him to say it. However, she was still not expecting he would do it.

    After all, to his sister and her friend, and probably the other people who might discover his true identity, he was just a monster in a saint��s clothing.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731: Sealing the deal

    ��Jacob, what are you doing?�� A voice behind him shouted, but he was busy with a patient.

    He ignored her.

    ��I want you to take deep breaths for me.�� He instructed the young man, who sat in the bed as he moved his stethoscope along his back.

    He knew that she was not done with him yet, but he preferred to care for his patients than do what she asked him to do. Besides, the hospital was swamped with people who needed him.

    ��Jacob!�� She was now standing in front of him, on the other side of the bed. ��I thought we had a deal.�� It seemed she was not giving up yet.

    ��Doc, thedy seems to be talking to you.�� The man shifted his gaze from him to the woman beside him, confused and slightly finding it awkward to be caught between them.

    But he did notice that his eyes were ncing at her longer than necessary. Well, she was indeed beautiful and sexy. Men could not help but turn their heads at her.

    .....

    ��Cassie, can��t you see that I have a ton of patients to take care of today?�� His eyes widened at her as if making a point and his hands gestured to the pack emergency room.

    He promised he would try to make it to the meeting, but at the moment, he could not just leave his patients. A fire broke out in a nearby building, and many patients were stilling in by the minute.

    ��I can see that, but surely, the other doctors could handle their care.�� Cassie pouted as if she was disappointed about the entire situation.

    As much as he would like to indulge her and make her smile again. At the moment, the lives of these people were his priority. The board meeting of his newpany would have to wait for another time.

    Cassie still had to learn that being a doctor was not something he did for the money. He genuinely cared about his patients and would never leave their side until he was sure they would be ok.

    ��Cassie, this is what I want you to do?�� He left his patient and pulled Cassie out of the cubicle where he treated his patient. ��Come with me.��

    Once outside and in an empty hallway, he finally faced her. ��What?�� She looked up to him with that stubborn eyes, ready to fight with him because of what she thought was right.

    ��I am a doctor first before whatever all of you want me to be. You said that you will be there to help me, then this is what I need you to do.�� He paused, studying her, assuring himself that she was listening to him this time.

    ��Ok. Fine.�� She finally settled down as her hands crossed her chest. ��What is it?�� She might not like what he had to say, but he knew she would still do it because he trusted her.

    ��I want you to have awyer draw up an agreement making you my CEO.�� He knew that was the only way that he did not have to think of thatpany that he never wanted in the first ce.

    She deserved it anyway, and besides, she was better at this job than he ever was. He had tried to study it. But between his profession, his fellowship, and thepany, he had barely time for anything else.

    ��You could not just give yourpany away.�� She shouted at him, earning him some res from the passersby.

    He decided to pull her inside an empty stock room for medical supplies and lock the door. He did not want the others to learn that he had inherited a multimillion-dorpany. He liked his privacy the way it was as long as possible.

    ��I can, and I just did.�� For him, his decision was already final. The paper works were just for formality��s sake.

    ��That is not how this works. Besides, why would you give me thepany? What if I take it from you?�� Now, Cassie looked exasperated, as if what he said was out of this world.

    Well, if it was another person and not Cassie. Then, he would think hard before entrusting thepany to anyone else. But this was Cassie.

    It was a no-brainer.

    He would give up thepany to her in a heartbeat.

    ��Because you are you.�� He answered her as if that should answer all her questions, but she only stared at him as if he had gone crazy. ��Will you steal it from under me?�� He asked, directly looking into her eyes.

    ��Of course not.�� Cassie automatically answered him as if what he said was so unthinkable.

    ��Precisely why you are perfect for the job.�� He told her as his hands wrapped around her shoulders. ��I know you will do better than me in this job.�� He pulled her even closer to his body.

    If the worst-case scenario, she would decide to run away with hispany and money. He would not probably me her. He would not mind if she took that away from him.

    He believed it was not enough payment for what his brother had done to her. For all the troubles and trauma she had to endure. And for all the help she gave to him.

    ��You think so,�� Cassie questioned him as if she was doubting herself. But he could already tell that she would manage just fine.

    She was more resilient and more persistent than everyone thought. She would not have survived under Nick��s rule if she was not beneficial in his operations.

    He believed she was the brain of the corporation and not his foolish and evil brother. And he could trust her to manage thepany left to him by his father.

    ��I know so.�� He tilted her face up so she would be looking at him. ��You will do a great job in running that ce.�� He assured her.

    However, a knock interrupted their conversation as a nurse called for his attention. ��I will be out in a few seconds.�� He told her before turning his attention to the woman in his arms.

    Then, he lowered his head to her until their lips finally touched, sealing the deal between them.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732: Career or love

    Lance did not return to her that night nor the next day. Although he called to say sorry because of an emergency, she doubted it was the real reason.

    She concluded that his father had something to do with it. She could think of several scenarios, the Count managed to force Lance to make those excuses, or he was fabricating all those problems to keep Lance away from her.

    But what could she do? Should she force herself into their lives when it was evident his father did not want her?

    She was left pacing in her office, not knowing what to do, conflicted about what she felt about the man that had turned her life upside down.

    ��Eida, the boss wants you in his office?�� Her assistant told her.

    That was another situation that was bothering her. Until now, she had note up with a way to put Lance on the hot seat. Thinking about her job had suddenly taken a back seat.

    She had never thought that she would end up in a situation like this since she had worked hard to avoid involving herself with a man. That had been her number one rule.

    .....

    But it seemed she broke her own rule just because she could not control her obsession with a prince. Now, she was even jeopardizing her career for him.

    Was it worth it?

    ��Give me a minute.�� She finally answered, taking a deep breath to expel her thoughts out of her mind.

    She could not face her bosses, feeling like the world was on fire. She had to think of another excuse for why her story took so long to finish.

    After several calming breaths and a pep talk with herself, she grabbed her phone and walked out of her office, determined to plead her case with her bosses.

    Once outside the door of the producer of thework, she could already hear him and another man discussing something. But that could not be her director. Who else was involved in the meeting?

    ��Are you sure that I am ok to go inside? It seemed he still has a meeting with someone else.�� She asked his secretary, confused that she would send her in with another meeting, still ongoing.

    ��He said to send you in as soon as you arrived.�� His secretary shrugged her shoulders as if she had no idea what was going on.

    She squared her shoulders, ready to face whatever was behind those doors. She had no idea who else was inside, but she would find out soon enough.

    It might be another client who wanted a story done on them. It was not unusual. Many wealthy people wanted their faces sshed on the screens and their daily lives broadcast to the whole world.

    ��Excuse me, Sir. You called for me.�� Usually, Eida would barge into his office if she knew that he had no otherpany or if she knew who else was in the room.

    But with a new client, she had to practice good decorum and office etiquette. She had to act very professionally for her career.

    ��Hi, Eida. Pleasee inside.�� His producer gestured for her to proceed inside the room, but she could not recognize the man sitting on the other chair since his back was facing her.

    She could only see the gray hairs on the top of his head and his broad shoulders. But the suit he wore told her that he was no ordinary man, concluding that he was either an investor or a client.

    As she walked further inside, she still kept her eyes on their visitor, ncing at his producer, who had a wide grin on his lips. Maybe it was good news. But where was her director?

    ��Good morning, Ms. Harlowe.�� The guest greeted her when she was near enough, as he also simultaneously turned around to reveal himself.

    His face was smiling, but his eyes were anything but happy to see her. What could she expect from the father of the man she was sleeping with, a warm wee?

    But what was he doing in this office? Suddenly, the threat that he would make her life a living hell and destroy her career came to mind. Was this the day?

    ��Good morning, Count Wellington. I am certainly surprised to see you here.�� She offered her hand to the man, unlike thest time they were in her apartment.

    The man took it, but instead of shaking it, he lifted them to his lips and kissed her knuckles, treating her like ady, which she doubted was his intention.

    ��Oh, I did not know that you two knew each other.�� Her producer interrupted their private conversation as she quickly pulled her hands from his.

    He eventually took his seat while his boss remained standing near her. She would have taken a sit, but she knew she would be morefortable if she stood up.

    ��Oh, we met before.�� The Count answered but did not give many details as he turned to her boss and smiled. ��We have a very nice conversation about her life and career. How much do I admire her work ethic?��

    But hidden in that smile, she knew he was up to something she might not like, and she was afraid to find out. She was usually strong and brave, but today, she was terrified.

    Her boss turned to her as if waiting for her answer. She had no choice but to respond. ��Yes, we have,�� Eida answered with a forced smile on her lips.

    ��Then, you would not mind taking this new assignment.�� Her producer asked her directly, looking into her face as if reading her thoughts. But she could already see the excitement in his eyes.

    She could tell that there was only one answer that her producer wanted to hear. That was a yes. She was put on the spot and had no way to say no.

    Now, she understood why her director was not present. So, she would not have any backup to make excuses for her. But she never had back out from a challenge, and this man was assuredly testing her.

    ��What is the new assignment?�� She finally asked, but already knowing it was something that would stretch her courage, resilience, and patience.

    It would be a story that would make her choose between her profession or her rtionship with Lance. Would it be career or love?

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733: A big fat liar

    Did she actually think of choosing between her career and love?

    Love, what did she know about it?

    Her profession was everything to her.

    Was she in love with Lance?

    Eida had worked hard to reach where she was in her career now.

    ��What was wrong with me?�� She whispered to herself.

    She had no idea.

    .....

    She mmed her body on her couch, rxing her head on the backrest as she looked at the ceiling, staring nkly above her. It had been a long day for her at the office. Her body was not tired, but her mind was.

    Suddenly, she felt lonely. A feeling that she had hated since her parents died. An emotion she had buried in the deepest portion of her heart, swearing not to feel again.

    She had managed just fine in her young single life. Even coped with what Nick had done to her. But since she found herself lying on that floor, staring into the eyes of that prince, her world had changed drastically.

    ��Why did you have to pursue him?�� She shook her head, regretting putting herself in this situation.

    She opened her television, putting it on a movie, but her eyes were not interested in watching it. Then, she pressed the channel switch, scanning the otherworks that would pick her interest.

    But still, nothing.

    Until finally, she settled with a newscaster, reporting about the weather. It was better than listening to anything else. Finally, even if she did not understand half of what he said, she felt calmer.

    Then, her doorknob started twisting and turning.

    She was not expecting anyone as apany tonight, not even him. But he was the only one who woulde to her door and open it without knocking.

    But was she ready to face him after what happened since he left her? Did she need to tell him that his father hade over to her apartment and office?

    Should she tell him that his father was willing to do anything to stop her from seeing him? Still, she did not feel like they were already at that level for him to fight for her.

    She was not delusional that she was the girl he was looking for. Maybe now, he was amused with her. But when it came down to choosing between his title and her, she doubted he would give his position up.

    ��Hey, I was calling you all day. What happened to you?�� Lance moved closer to her, standing before her with his eyes knitted in question.

    She only looked at him but did not answer, still confused about what to do with him. But she kept pretending that she was interested in the news.

    ��Nothing.�� She finally muttered under her breath when he would not move out of her sight. ��There were just some issues that I had to deal with at the office today.�� She was not lying about that.

    She moved to the other side of the couch, away from him, unblocking the view of the screen. But he quickly grabbed the remote from her hands, turning off the television.

    Then, he was on her face again.

    ��Is that really all?�� He stood before her, looking unconvinced as he threw the remote on the other part of the couch.

    She was not acting normal, so she could not me him if he was suspicious. But how could she hide what she felt when it was churning inside her, making her close her eyes, to force herself to forget it.

    ��No.�� She could not lie to him. It was against her moral fiber to tell him that everything was ok when... ��It is not.�� Opening her eyes again to gaze at him.

    Now, his face was confused like her. His eyes focused on her face as if he was trying to read her thoughts, but how could he know what truly happened if she would not tell him.

    ��So, what is the problem?�� He finally knelt before her, letting his fingers rest on her knees as he gazed at her more closely, convincing her to tell him.

    She thought it would be easy to decide when he was finally standing close to her. But as she looked into his eyes, it was not. Had she really fallen in love with him? Was this what love felt like?

    Her heart twisted in her guts as she recalled her earlier conversation with her boss and the Count. She thought it would be easy to give him up for her career.

    ��How much do you like me?�� She believed she could not decide without knowing how he felt about her.

    How could she risk everything for someone who might not feel the same way? Although she was unsure if this was love, she would still fight for it if he had the same feelings for her too.

    ��What kind of question is that?�� His lips turned into a smile as if he found her question silly.

    But she was dead serious, and she needed an honest answer from him.

    ��Just answer it.�� Putting her hands on his face. And then she let her palms touch his cheeks, forcing his eyes to focus on her.

    ��I like you very much.�� His lips uttered in his sweet baritone voice. If he would sing to her now, she knew she would love the sound of his voice. But was that answer enough.

    But he did answer her question.

    She wondered if she could ask him what was going through her head. But how would she know the answer if he did not know the question?

    ��Is it enough for you to give up your crown and your family?�� She knew that was a loaded question. Not an easy answer to make.

    Compared to what she was willing to give up, his stake was monumental. She knew that but still, to her, hers was her entire life.

    ��Where are these questionsing from?�� His puzzled looked covered his face, but he seemed to be taken aback by her question as he suddenly stood up.

    He slightly turned to his side as if thinking before he returned his attention to her. ��Did something happen? What is it that you are not telling me?��

    She quickly looked down on the floor, avoiding looking at him. Then, she closed her eyes, wanting her mind to process her situation.

    She did not want to judge him. But somehow, not responding to her question seemed to be the answer she had been looking for. As if rity came to her in a tidal wave of emotions.

    ��I think we had yed around long enough. Hurt people that we should not have. I think it is time that we end all of this.�� She finally made her decision.

    It was not just for her, but she believed it was for them.

    She could not ask him to give up his heritage just because she felt the itch for him. She was not even sure if she loved him. But this was for the better.

    But it did not feel right.

    Why did her heart hurt to say those words? Because she was a big fat liar.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734: With just a whim

    ��That was a new record.�� Rick double-checked his timer, verifying he had the time correctly before recording it on their log. ��But that was a dangerous run.�� His team captain told him, confirming that he beat hisst record by a few seconds.

    Lance removed his helmet from his head, taking deep breaths to inhale the fresh air. Letting his hair fly with the wind as he cleared his mind.

    ��I only did my job,�� Lance answered sarcastically, moving away from his car. But before he could get far, he turned to the crew. ��I want the car ready to run in thirty minutes.��

    He stepped quickly away from his team to return to his locker room to refresh before his next run. But he could feel that Rick was not yet through with him as he followed him inside.

    He nodded to the other drivers who he passed by on his way, congratting him for a good run. Some of them might be envious of him, while others might hope he would mess up someday.

    ��Are you sure that is a good idea?�� Rick walked in front of him as he opened his locker to get a towel to dry the sweat on his face. Lance grabbed the bottled water Rick pushed in his hand, removing the cap in one twist, chugging half of its content. Still, he did not answer him right away, enjoying the water coursing down his body.

    Then, he sat down on the bench in the middle of the lockers, trying to rx his body before his next run. On the other hand, Rick moved to his locker and leaned his big body on its door as he faced him.

    .....

    ��What?�� He looked up from his slumber. His face must be a picture of irritation, judging from the reaction on his friend��s face. But he did not wait for him to answer his question.

    He could not stand to look at his friend, so heid down on the long wooden bench, putting his arm across his face and pretending to rest his eyes.

    ��Is this something to do with that chic? That mediady that you brought here.�� Rick continued talking even if he acted like he was not interested in listening to him.

    ��Did he ditch you, or did you dump her? But from the way you are acting. It might be thetter.�� Rick answered with a snicker on his lips. ��I hope you banged her good before it ended.��

    He opened the bottled water he held in his other hand and drank a few gulps before staring at him again, trying to get a reaction from him.

    From his stance, he implied that he was not leaving until he got to the bottom of the problem.

    That was Rick. He would snoop into all his secrets, not content to only learn a few of them. He wanted whatever was bothering him out in the open because he never liked surprises. That was what made him great at his job.

    ��She dumped me.�� Lance finally mumbled, still confused as to why. ��Happy?�� He knew that was uncalled for since his team captain was only looking after him.

    ��I would be happy if you were not acting like a devil was lighting your ass.�� Rick chugged the rest of his water and threw the empty bottle into the canister on the corner.

    It flew as if it wouldnd in the middle, but it still bounced on the edge of the trash bin andnded on the floor. Rick did not care since someone else would pick it up. But his eyes focused on him as he waited for him to tell him more.

    ��We were doing ok. Except for the few minor hups, we seemed to be clicking.�� He unhooked his arm from his face and sat again, facing his mentor. ��I liked her, and she seemed to like me.��

    He looked up momentarily at him before pushing his face on his palms, rubbing them to release his frustration.

    ��Then, what happened? I doubted that you did something that would offend her.�� Rick knew him too well.

    He was not a guy who would fool around or do anything intentionally to hurt a girl. But somehow, he still managed to do something to make her end what he thought was going so well.

    He did not understand why.

    Her reasons were so unreasonable.

    Then, why did he run out of her apartment like his ass was on fire? Rick was right. The devil was on his tail and was about to burn him into hell.

    ��I think I did.�� Because he realized he was not ready to answer her question.

    That unreasonable question.

    Why would she ask him that?

    How could she ask him to give up his birthright? It was not as if he was giving up the throne, but it was a legacy that his family had handed down to him.

    For what, for her.

    Although he never saw his father eye to eye, still, he could not turn his back on him because of a girl. Could he?

    But could he also give her up? Thinking about the woman who he turned his back on and left in her apartment.

    Suddenly, he was concerned that he should have been more patient and taken the time to think this through. He should have asked more questions than just epted the words that came out of her mouth.

    ��Well, I am not good at advising on a rtionship. But one thing I know about it, you have to follow your heart.�� Rick stated as he walked away to give him some time to deal with him alone.

    He stood from his seat before his thirty-minute was up, walking towards the door, ready to make his next run. He strode to the pit stop to face his crew. He could see that his car was ready for another round.

    ��Guys, park the car. I am leaving.�� He was still racing today, but not at the tracks but on the street.

    He had to rectify what he messed up because he did not look at the big picture. He had to get to the bottom of this. He doubted that Eida would decide on something as big as this with just a whim.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735: By far, the worst

    ��I hope you already know what you are nning to do.�� Rick stopped him as he was about to exit the locker room.

    Lance stopped in his track and looked at his friend. At this point, he was not his mentor anymore. He tapped him on the shoulder, assuring him that he was ok.

    He could see the concern in his eyes. He was afraid that he was not in his right mind to drive. ��I am good. Did you see me out there? I was on fire.��

    One thing about him, the more stressed his mind was, the more he could focus on the road. He would manage just fine on the light traffic out there.

    ��Good luck, then.�� Rick saluted him before stepping away from him, allowing him to leave the building. But he could still see that he was not satisfied with his answer. But he knew Rick was thankful that he canceled his run.

    Although he did not need luck, he needed a miracle that Eida would be open to hearing him out. And that she would not shut him out because of his narrow-minded decision to let her go that easily.

    He quickly jumped into his fast car, ready to race again, not for his career but her. Was this love? He was unsure, but he was willing to take a risk with her.

    .....

    At least with that, he was sure, stepping on the pedal as his car roared into life. Soon, he was leaving the parking lot, moving along the busy street.

    He only hoped that she would open her door once she had learned it was him behind it. If not, he had no choice but to camp outside her door until she got tired of shooing him away and had no choice but to face him.

    ��You got this.�� Pepping himself up for what he needed to do. If he had to grovel at her feet for her to forgive him, he would as long as she would give him a chance to prove that whatever was going on with their rtionship, they could still fix it.

    He stepped on the pedal, shifting the gear to a faster speed, seeing that there was clear traffic ahead. Although he was not racing with other cars in the street, he was still determined to run faster than the allowed speed.

    He could not wait a minute longer not being with her. He felt that every second he wasted was time that would lessen his chances with her. The sooner he arrived at her doorstep, the better.

    ��Not another stop light,�� Lance said frustratedly, seeing that it was about to turn yellow on him. He could attempt to beat the red light. He knew he could make it with his current speed, but a minute would not make much difference.

    He shifted gear, eased on the gas, and slowed the car until it stopped at the intersection. He believed that with speed also came great responsibility.

    He might be good at what he does, but he could notpromise the safety of the other people on the road. He could pay for a broken property, but life was not receable. He could not fix that.

    ��Really?�� He looked at the street after a few seconds, amazed because it seemed that he had stopped for nothing when not a single car crossed the road while he was waiting.

    If he had crossed the red light earlier, he would have been there in a few minutes. But it was still better to be safe than sorry.

    As he saw that the lights were about to turn again, he revved up his engine, ready to race for the finish line.

    At least to get to her apartment where he hoped she was waiting.

    He grabbed his phone as he remembered something. He dialed it as he waited for the yellow light to turn green.

    When it started ringing, he looked down at the screen. But as he looked up again, the green light was already on. He put the phone on speaker and dropped it on the seat beside him.

    Not waiting for another second, he held the stirring wheel in one of his hands and the gear shift in the other. With the coordination of a well-oiled machine, he roared his engine and had the car speeding up in a couple of seconds.

    Finally, he could hear someone on the speaker calling for his attention, so he looked at it for a second. Then there it was.

    Lance could see a bright lighting his way and speeding fast, visible from his passenger window.

    He knew then that no amount of skills could get him off from what was toe. He had no way to avoid the next thing that would happen.

    His hands gripped hard on the wheels as if it was his only life support. But this time, instead of looking at the light, he looked down at his phone and listened.

    At that moment, it was thest voice he wanted to hear.

    Eventually, he felt the impact. His hands lost their grip on the steering wheel as it flew in all directions. It was mere seconds, but, in his mind, it was like he was watching it in slow motion.

    He could imagine what was happening to him as his head swayed to the side, hitting the metallic bar by his door. Fortunately, his seatbelt stayed intact, protecting him from being thrown on the street and the airbag from the intensity of the crash.

    But he could only wonder if he would ever survive the trauma of the ident as his entire body went numb. He could still sense that his car went spinning. But he did not care about that. He was used to those situations.

    But as he looked at the wrecked window in front of him, he could only wonder what damage his body incurred, just from the sound of metal crashing and breaking, forcing their movement to stop, and the stench of rubber burning on the concrete road.

    He would be lucky if he would survive the night. He always wondered if this would happen to him inside the arena, but he had never allowed his fear to bother him, to control his action.

    Sadly, it happened when he least expected it.

    Although this was not his first ident, this was, by far, the worst.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736: Best friend

    It waste as she looked again at her watch. Amelia waved her hand to the chauffeur she had hired while she was here to take her around town.

    She decided that while she was here, she might as well deal with promoting some of her charitable programs lined up on her agenda.

    The driver assisted her inside the car and returned to the driver��s side. ��Where to, Ms. Amelia?�� Then, he turned to her, asking for direction as he started the engine.

    ��Just drive me back to the hotel.�� She tiredly responded, yawning a bit, feeling the exhaustion of her body. She could not wait to reach her room and hit the bed.

    At least she felt she aplished something today, suddenly missing going back to work. Maybe it was time she left and went back to the ce she had considered home for thest three years.

    She looked at the view outside of her window, thinking that she used to call this ce home, but now, she felt there was nothing else that would anchor her down to this ce. it was time to leave for good.

    ��Yes, Mam.�� Her driver responded, quickly ncing her way before focusing his eyes on the road.

    .....

    Amelia leaned her body on the backrest in the backseat of the car, closing her eyes, expecting it would take around thirty minutes before arriving at her hotel.

    Then, her mind finally rxed, allowing her body to enjoy the steady movement of the car as if it was humming her to sleep. Fortunately, she did not have to deal with traffic when it was thiste.

    But tonight was not the case as the driver informed her that they had to take the longer route because of heavy traffic ahead. It was either an ident happened or a construction.

    Anyway, she had no choice but to be patient as the car turned around, away from the shorter path toward her hotel. She decided to rest her eyes, closing them as she rested her back in a morefortable position.

    ��Excuse me, Miss Amelia.�� The driver��s voice woke her up. She did not even realize that she had dozed off. But she was d. She needed it after a few nights of restless sleep.

    She looked out the window, finallyprehending that the driver was telling her that they had reached their destination. She smiled at him and thanked him for his service.

    Once inside the hotel room, she removed her shoes, dropping her bag with her phone on the lone chair in the middle of the massive space. Then she tumbled down on the bed just like she had imagined in the car.

    For the first time, all she wanted was to close her eyes. She smiled at herself, looking forward to a dreamless sleep. ��Tomorrow.�� She mumbled in her sleep. ��I am leaving tomorrow.�� Finally, deciding that she had enough.

    But what was she running away from this time? Was it her past or the present? As her mind conjured up the image of a man that was not her prince charming, but a man that looked like a pirate, ready to steal her virtue.

    Soon, she was floating in dreand, but instead of running away, she was with the man on the sandy shore, frolicking under the sun, smiling at whatever he was saying.

    Then, she abruptly woke up, bothered by her dream. ��No.�� She said to herself, unable to ept that she was still thinking about him.

    Suddenly, she felt thirsty and hungry, remembering she barely ate much during all her meetings. Now, her stomach was demanding sustenance.

    She rummaged in the mini-fridge, finding a can of juice and some chips on the cabs. Better to eat than think about that man.

    Once satisfied with what she found, she settled on the sofa and opened the television to entertain herself. Maybe ate movie after eating would lull her back to sleep.

    As she scanned the remote, looking for something interesting, her fingers identally stopped at a news channel before deciding to take a bathroom break.

    Then, when she came out of the bathroom and returned to her seat, the news finally caught her attention. Usually, she would skip anything about road idents, but something about it made her watch.

    ��A man was found almost lifeless inside his car. After a car collision on the empty street in the middle of downtown.�� The reporter said. The screen showed a sh of the car and the upant, who had his blood over his face.

    She tried to look closely at the screen, wondering why he seemed familiar, maybe because she had seen that sports car before. Someone close to her owned that car, but that could not be him. He was always careful in the street.

    Then, disyed on the screen, written in bold letters, was something she would never expect to see in the news, as the reporter confirmed his identity.

    PRINCE LANCE WELLINGTON WAS INVOLVED IN A DEADLY ACCIDENT.

    She dropped the food she held in her hands, letting it fall on the floor as her mind swirled with the terrible news. She could not fathom how that could even be possible. It sounded so surreal.

    She listened some more, hoping to get more information about his condition, but just like her, the reporter was still clueless about where the ambnce took the prince.

    She quickly stood up and ran to her bathroom, fixing herself, realizing that she had been crying while watching the news. Then, she grabbed some new pair of clothes and changed. Not caring about putting a makeup, she rushed back to the room.

    ��Please, Lance. Fight.�� She mumbled, hoping that he was ok. Praying that by some miracle, he had survived that collision.

    She ran to the chair where she had left her things earlier and searched her bag, looking for her phone. With a quick dial, she called the one person who might have the information she needed.

    But it took her several rings before someone finally answered her. ��Eida, where is he?�� She demanded on the line. She had to know where they had taken him.

    All sleep and tiredness had gone out of her system. She was wide awake and ready to run to wherever Lance was. She did not care what time it was.

    Despite what happened, Lance might not love her the way she wanted, but he still loved her as a friend. And she would be there for him as his friend.

    But the other line remained silent. ��Eida, are you there?�� But she could hear someone moving and breathing on the other end. ��Eida, where is Lance?��

    ��He... is... not... here.�� Finally, Eida answered her, slurring her words. From the way she sounded, either she only woke up, or she was drunk. But she was leaning on thetter. But why?

    ��Eida, do you know where he is?�� She tried again to get through to her. It seemed that, in this incident, she was the one with the clear head between the two of them.

    ��Probably, in hell.�� She shouted at her. This time, it was much clearer as her voice echoed in her ears, making her move the phone away from her face.

    ��What happened to you, Eida?�� Suddenly, she felt sorry for her friend, realizing that what happened to her and Lance might be connected to his ident.

    She sat back down at the seat, waiting for Eida to answer her question. She could not leave until she got to the bottom of the problem. She knew Eida knew the answer to that.

    ��I...�� Then, she started crying uncontrobly. She had never heard of or seen her friend in this condition, especially not because of a man. ��I... dumped him.�� She finally repeated after calming down.

    She now knew that her friends truly loved each other. She had no reason to be mad at them because love was not a feeling that anyone could control.

    But the question remained, where was Lance. But she also could not leave her in her current state. Eida also needed her right now. After all, she was her best friend.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737: Bad omen

    ��My princess, do you like my gift?�� A voice asked behind her.

    A new car.

    It was her very first car.

    ��Yes, it is beautiful,�� Dani answered with a brimming smile on her young face.

    She rushed outside the door and touched the metallic paint cover of the hood, admiring thetest model of the car she had been dreaming of since she received her license to drive.

    ��What do you think?�� He asked her, moving behind her as she examined every detail of the car.

    ��I love it.�� She uttered, hugging him tightly, feeling so lucky to have him in her life.

    .....

    ��What about my other surprise?�� He asked.

    Another surprise?

    She looked at his old, tired face, puzzled by his words. Why did he suddenly look like he was fading in her eyes? The more she stared at his face, her vision seemed to blur, no matter how much she squinted her eyes.

    ��I wish I could have been a good father.�� His words turned solemn as if it was full of regrets.

    ��But you are the greatest father.�� She assured her as she hugged him again, unable to understand why his father would say such things.

    Closing her eyes, she savored the feeling of being in the arms of the first man she ever loved. His hands tightened around her as if he felt the same way.

    Then, her hands suddenly felt light. As if she was not holding on to anything as she slowly lost her bnce. Quickly opening her eyes, she found herself alone.

    All she saw was white, nothing else. She rubbed her fingers through her eyshes, hoping to clear her vision, but it did not do anything to change the result.

    ��Dad!�� She shouted, wondering if the white light hid him from her view.

    ��Dad?�� She called again when he did not respond to her call. She repeated it, louder and louder.

    ��Dani...�� A different voice responded to her call.

    ��Dani.�� He also kept repeating, but she could not see his face.

    ��Dani, wake up.�� Finally, her eyes opened, still blurry, but she could recognize his voice.

    ��I think you are dreaming.�� Alex��s voice exined to her as he came closer. But it was taking her time to understand with her still perplexed mind.

    Her fingers felt her face, discovering the tears that filled her eyes that might have caused her impaired vision. Then, her hands finally touched her husband��s face, trying to determine if he was real.

    ��Just try to rx and breathe.�� His tone calmed her down, slowing her quickened heartbeat and evening out her air intakes.

    Finally, after he wiped the rest of her tears with the edge of the shirt that he had removed from his body, her eyes saw his concerned face.

    ��I think I am ok now.�� She finally uttered, still remembering portions of her weird dream as she momentarily closed her eyes.

    ��Are you sure?�� He remained by her side, shifting to sit beside her, wrapping her in his arms. ��Do you remember what it was all about?��

    She rested her head at the crook of his shoulders, feeling the warmth of his bare skin against her cheeks, findingfort in his nearness.

    ��A portion of it. I was still young...�� She recounted what she remembered of her dream, finding the first portion as a past that she cherished most about her youth.

    ��But, I don��t understand the rest of my dream.�� She looked at her husband, puzzled as if she wanted him to answer the missing piece. ��Why did he vanish?

    ��It could be just a dream that your mind conjured up because of the stress. It may not mean anything.�� He spoke to her softly, trying to reason with her.

    He pulled her closer to him, stroking her hair gently, assuring her that it might be nothing. He did not want her to have these recurring dreams, thinking that it was something she should fear.

    ��I guess you are right.�� She answered him, hoping that he was speaking the truth.

    But she always had that nagging feeling. Some dreams were a manifestation of the past or something that might still ur in the future. But still, it could turn out to be nothing like Alex said.

    ��Shall we go back to sleep?�� Alex offered, pulling her back down under the covers, tucking her nicely until she had closed her eyes.

    Then she felt him lie down beside her, pulling her closer to his body, feeling his warm hands covering her across her chest. It was heavy, but she liked feeling his warmth, seeping through her thin nightgown down to her skin.

    As the minutes ticked by, his breathing slowed down, indicating that he had fallen back to sleep.

    But somehow, having him around, feeling his skin against her body, finally had given herfort as the darkness took over her consciousness again, putting her in a deep sleep.

    However, a buzzing sound disturbed the silence around her, making her disoriented as she opened her eyes. She searched for the sound, wondering if this was another dream.

    Her head lifted from the pillow as her eyes scanned the room, then eventually, she changed into a sitting position, allowing her feet to dangle on the side of the bed, nting her feet on the floor. Finally, her eyesnded on the window that was still dark. But all she heard was silence except for the clock ticking on their nightstand, and nothing else created a sound.

    ��What is wrong?�� Alex asked, squinting her eyes at him when he opened the light on his bedside.

    Then, they both heard it.

    He quickly grabbed his phone, which made all the buzz on the nightstand near him, and also opened themp that flooded the room with a dim light.

    ��Yes?�� He answered on the receiver.

    She could not understand what the conversation was about, hearing only monosyble wordsing from him.

    ��We will be there.�� He finally said before ending the call.

    From the look on his face, she could tell it was not good news. She looked at him, questioning him, but he only said a few words.

    ��We need to get dressed.�� Dragging her out of their soft bed.

    Suddenly, her mind screamed that her dream was a bad omen.

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738: A sweet dream or a terrible nightmare

    Eida stared at her phone, wondering what was wrong with her phone. That was twice that someone called her, then hung up on her.

    Those were two important people she had been waiting to call, and when they finally did, they just suddenly ended the call, not even saying goodbye.

    She took the ss of wine on her table and ced it back on her lips, drinking the remaining liquid until there was nothing left. Then, she leaned her body on the couch, holding the empty ss in one hand and the phone in the other.

    After the phone remained silent, she threw it to the side of the couch, rendering it useless. She thought they were never going to call.

    ��Who needs them?�� She uttered in her slurry words, pulling herself up into a sitting position and grabbing the bottle of wine to pour it into her ss.

    But, on second thought, she decided to grab the bottle instead, leaving the empty ss on the table. Who needs etiquette when she drowned in her misery?

    She chugged the wine, letting the small mouth of the bottle touch her lips. Then, she drank from it, filling her mouth until she could hardly swallow it.

    .....

    ��Well, they could both rot in hell.�� She shouted in the room, hoping they could hear her. Then, she repeated it, seeing the phone not far from her, screaming it to the top of her lungs.

    After releasing the pressure building inside her, she raised the bottle again to her mouth and drank a mouthful, hoping that it would finally drown her, away from her thoughts.

    But it only fueled what was already circting in her mind.

    His face floated in the forefront of her mind. His voice echoed in her ears like a broken record. He left her without fighting for her, without making her feel that she was at least important to him.

    She never wanted to put him on the spot, but she wanted to hear some hope that this rtionship or whatever the two of them were doing would at least lead to something.

    But he left her without any assurance that he wasing back. Then, he called, remembering that moment clearly in her mind.

    How happy she was that he called?

    She thought that he realized that he could not live without her. He came back to grovel at her feet, begging her to take him back again. But he only called for a second, listened to her, and probably mmed the phone on the wall upon hearing her voice.

    She could recall that she had never heard his voice, only that crashing sound. It was so loud that she had to remove the phone far away from her ears. Then, the line went dead.

    ��Am I that unlovable?�� She raised her eyes to the ceiling, expecting someone to answer her. But silence enveloped her. She was alone.

    She took another mouthful, knowing too well that she was drunk. Or was she? She guessed she was, but then again. She was not.

    She stood up from her seat, only to learn that she could hardly bnce herself. She had no choice. She fell back on the soft cushion. Then, her handsnded on her phone. The one that she had already thrown away.

    With new courageing from her intoxicated state, she took it and dialed his number. She would let him know what she thought of a man like him. He was a coward, a spineless coward.

    ��Answer your goddamn phone.�� She hissed at the receiver, waiting for the call to connect, but it did not.

    The operator told her that he was unavable.

    Of course, he was not avable for her, remembering that he had smashed his phone. She was an unnecessary nuisance in his life. He would not want anything to do with a woman like her.

    She was damaged goods as his father, the great Count Wellington, thought of her. She was nowhere near a good candidate for his son, a noble prince of their lovely country, while she was a lowly reporter who had a terrible record with men.

    ��He was probably right.�� She whispered to herself, convincing herself that she should be d that it was over between them. If she loved him, she should set him free.

    His father was right. She could not offer a man like him anything that would benefit him. At least she was saving him from the scandals associated with her name.

    If the press researched through her past, they would dig enough about her life. They would find several skeletons in her closets and a few dirtyundries in herundry basket.

    ��Eida, are you in here?�� A familiar voice drifted in the air. Was she hallucinating or dreaming? But she was still drinking, so she could not be sleeping.

    She held the bottle into her mouth and drank from it again, hoping to extinguish the voice. She did not want to deal with her either. The guilt was just too much.

    ��Eida, what are you doing?�� The voice asked again. Then an image appeared in front of her.

    She squinted her eyes to look at her, but it was a blur. Her eyes seemed to be impaired by a white mist roaming around her. How could a cloud enter her apartment when the windows were closed?

    She ignored her illusion, not wanting to give it another thought. She was about to drink again in the bottle, but the unwanted delusion snatched it away from her hands.

    ��Give my bottle to me. If you want to drink, get your own.�� She snapped to the image standing in front of her.

    ��Eida, you need to sober up.�� The voice calmly spoke to her. Then, she knelt before her, right between her spread knees as she sprawled on the cushions.

    She knew her voice, but she refused to acknowledge her. It would seem she was not an illusion, but she was here inside her apartment with her.

    Suddenly, she closed her eyes, not wanting to look her in the face. She was still ashamed after what happened. Thest thing she wanted was to hurt her.

    She thought it would be easy to face her if she was not alone, but now, she was here. She had no idea what to say. Sorry seemed to be not enough.

    What more could she do to earn her forgiveness?

    But was there anything else she could do? Because, at this point, she believed betraying her friend��s trust was unforgivable. All she could do was hide from her and never show her face again.

    ��Eida, I am not mad at you.�� She continued, sitting beside her on the couch, facing her. ��I understand now what happened.�� She could feel her hands as they gently stroked her hair.

    ��You don��t know what you are saying, Amelia.�� Slurring her words as her hands moved to touch her friend��s face. She needed proof that she was not a figment of her imagination, but her hands would not steady, or was it her eyes as she kept missing her target.

    Still, she could not fathom whether this was just a sweet dream or a terrible nightmare, just waiting to happen.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739: Fighting to survive

    Amelia moved away from her, taking the bottle and the empty ss with her two hands. She believed Eida already had more than enough. She needed to stop.

    She stepped into her kitchen, finding the things she would need. Hopefully, the things she heard about sobering up a drunk truly work because if not, she would be dragging a drunk reporter across town, trying to find the hospital where they were keeping the prince.

    But she stayed tuned on the newsfeeds, hoping to get some news about him. Something might pop out from it. She needed every information she could find about his location and condition.

    She did not want to call the Count and especially not her dad. She still did not want to have anything to do with them. But she believed they might be aware by now.

    ��Where is your coffee, Eida?�� She had been rummaging through her cabs but still had not found one. How did her friend live this long in this kitchen, finding everything out of order?

    She was a reporter, not a chef. She guessed the kitchen was the least of her favorite part of the house, finding several take-out boxes dumped in the trash, a few more in the fridge, and one more pizza box on the table, barely touched.

    ��Finally,�� Amelia held the container that said coffee, but just her luck, it was empty. She guessed she also ordered her coffee instead of creating one.

    .....

    She tried one more container. Still, it was empty.

    ��What now?�� Then, an idea set in. Another of the things she read in the article.

    She returned to the living room, finding Eida snoring. At least she had finally fallen asleep. But she needed her to woke up. Or at least to look presentable.

    What would I do with you? She thought, but she was her friend, and she could not leave her looking like that.

    ��I hope you will forgive me, but we have to do this.�� She spoke to the sleeping body before her.

    Slowly, she pulled her friend up from the sofa, but she was heavier than she thought. She was as tall as her, a bit fleshy but still skinny. But somehow, she resisted moving from her ce as she started to moan her protest.

    But she pulled her even more until she forced her, supporting her weight through her shoulders, carrying her from the living room to her bedroom until they reached her bathroom.

    ��Where are you taking me?�� She finally went conscious, probably woken up by their movements.

    ��We are going to...�� She did not finish as she pushed her body away, making her slightly unbnced, while Eida darted for her bed, swaying, almost missing the bed.

    Before she reached her, she rolled on the edge of the bed. Then, she slid andnded on the floor on her back. She heard the thud, so she would guess it would be painful. It would probably have a bruise in the morning.

    ��That hurt,�� Eida shouted, closing her eyes while her hands moved to her ass and hips, massaging her flesh.

    At least that would slightly wake her up, but that would not be enough to sober her up. Seeing that she was not hurt badly, she went straight to her cab, trying to find the appropriate clothes she should wear.

    Then, she walked inside the bathroom, took several towels from the cab, and ced them on the counter. She would be needing themter.

    Then, Amelia was back at her side, dumping the clothes on her bed. She picked her friend up from the floor, who was alreadyfortable returning to sleep on the wooden surface.

    ��What are you doing?�� Sheined, still eating her words as Eida resisted her, but she applied more force this time. ��I want to sleep in my bed.��

    ��No, you don��t.�� She sternly said to her, gripping her tightly, shoving her inside the bathroom, and cing her under the shower.

    She moved back a little but still tried to hold her, afraid that she might slip on the tiles. Then, she turned the shower on, full st, as water rained down on her friend.

    Her friend struggled, shocked by the cold shower, but she held her in ce. She might not sober up quickly. At least she would not smell like a skunk, stinking in her alcoholic induced state.

    Then, she slowly sat down on the floor, slumping her back on the tiled wall, and started crying. She quickly turned the shower off, hoping it was enough to wake her up.

    She must have remembered why she was drinking in the first ce as the water covered her tears, but her wails echoed on the small square inch space.

    She believed it was better to cry it out than use alcohol to drown her sorrow. It would not help because the pain would keep building up inside, still wanting the release.

    ��It is ok, Eida. I am here.�� Amelia hugged her friend, not caring anymore if she would get wet. She just needed to console her friend and let her know that she was not alone.

    But would telling her about the incident be a good idea after seeing her like this. It might only worsen the situation. But not telling her and leaving her on her own was not a good idea either.

    What should she do with her situation? She wondered as she ran her fingers through her wet hair. She guessed she had no choice as she pulled her friend up after feeling that her crying had subsided.

    She did not want both of them to have pneumonia as she wrapped herself also in one.

    Soon, Eida was sitting on her bed, watching her move around the room but not saying anything. She fixed her hair,bing it in ce, but it was still very wet. She could not tie it yet.

    ��What are you doing, Amelia?�� Eida asked, still looking drunk but slightly more aware of her surrounding.

    ��I am helping you,�� Amelia answered her but did not give more details at the moment. She needed her soberer before she could tell her anything. She believed she had another n.

    ��Why?�� Eida hesitantly asked. Her eyes were still droopy, but she seemed more awake each minute.

    ��Because I am your friend.�� Amelia took her hands in hers and squeezed them tightly. ��Now, do you trust me?�� She asked her.

    Eida looked at her, puzzled by her question, but she knew she understood her. When she eventually nodded, she continued.

    ��I need you toe with me. But I need you to sober up first before I can tell you the rest of the things I want to say.�� She tried to say it slowly because she needed her friend to understand every word.

    ��Ok.�� Eida finally answered in words, which made her smile. She needed her understanding and cooperation.

    Soon, they were back in her chauffered car, ready to scout the ce for their prince. The newsfeed talked about a ckout about the prince��s condition for safety reasons.

    She was expecting that after what happened to him. The pce officials could not discount that it might not be an ident but an ambush on his life.

    She just hoped that her efforts would not go in vain. She prayed that her friend and her friend��s prince were still alive and fighting to survive.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740: A civilized person

    Amelia told her chauffeur to try the first hospital that came to her mind. It was the closest to the ident site and the best hospital in the city. It was likely where the ambnce took the prince.

    It was a few minutes drives from Eida��s apartment, but it would at least give her friend a few more minutes to rest before she learned about the ident.

    ��Thanks.�� She told her driver. If it had been just her, she would not be able to bring Eida down from her apartment and into the car.

    Showering her and putting her into her clothes were already a struggle, but carrying her would be too much. She was like a big baby incapable of doing anything on her own.

    Eida had automatically passed out in the car as soon as her back hit the backrest. It was not a surprise since she almost emptied the bottle of wine she had taken from her.

    ��Is there still traffic in the vicinity?�� She asked the driver, remembering the earlier incident.

    Lance��s ident must have caused the traffic earlier. She surmised, realizing where the ident happened. If she had learned earlier, she would have arrived at his side the sooner.

    .....

    But things happened for a reason.

    Amelia tried to believe that. And tonight, she had to discover her friend��s condition, looking at the woman snoring beside her in the backseat of the car. And she believed her friend was more than enough reason.

    ��I think the road is clear from traffic, Ms. Amelia. We will arrive at the hospital in five minutes.�� The chauffeur estimated, looking at her, before returning his attention to the road, flowing smoothly without any hindrance.

    She sat ufortably on her seat, gazing at the view outside and asionally checking on her friend, waiting if she would wake up, but she was still sleeping like a baby.

    She wondered what could have happened to the two of them. But was it wise to bring her into the scene looking like a truck just ran her over, dragging her on the road?

    But what was happening to Lance? She nervously thought as she remembered the image of the man lying almost lifeless on the steering wheel of his car.

    ��Ms. Amelia, I think we have a problem.�� The chauffeur caught her attention, slowing the car before they could enter the hospital premises. ��The entrance seems to be swarming with the media reporters.��

    Her driver pointed to the hospital��s main lobby, where several media crew were already camping outside, probably just like her, looking for the prince.

    The traffic was also building up in front of the hospital as more spectators rushed to the premises. He was still a prince, even if not the crown prince. Many would be interested in his condition.

    But with that amount of media personality, it was likely they had already found the prince, and he was inside. All she just needed was to find another way to sneak in without the media noticing her or her friend.

    ��Park the car on the other side.�� She told her driver, trying toe up with a n.

    She felt relieved because if she had chosen the wrong hospital, she would have to travel almost an hour to the opposite direction of the other hospital.

    ��Just give me a few minutes.�� She told the driver and nced beside her.

    She had no issues if the media saw hering through the hospital. She had several reasons why she should be here. Many did know that Lance was her childhood friend.

    But Eida was another issue. Not that the media could pinpoint her rtionship with the prince right away, but her condition would bring some interest.

    After all, she was apetition in the business. Many would want a piece of her and use her situation to destroy her. But she could not allow that to happen to her friend. Her career was everything to Eida.

    ��Hang on, my friend. We are almost there.�� She touched Eida��s face, who was still very drunk.

    Then, an idea came to her mind. she grabbed her phone and called a number. She never thought that she would ever need this man��s help, but she had no choice at the moment. She could not call anyone else.

    ��Yes.�� The man on the other line answered. ��Amelia, what is it? Don��t you know what time it is?�� The indifference in his voice was getting to her.

    She could not remember what she did to him that would make him suddenly lose interest in her. The dinner was not exactly perfect, but it was not that bad. Suddenly, his attitude turned cold toward her.

    ��Of course, I know what time it is.�� She snapped at him, suddenly wanting to drop the call on him. But she remembered she needed him. ��I am sorry, but I need your help,�� Amelia turned to her friend as desperation hinted in her voice.

    ��Please, do not hang up.�� She added when he was silent for a second. ��Evan, I need your help.�� She continued when he did not say anything.

    She bit her lip, hoping that he would help her because she could not think of anyone else. But she had to help her friend somehow to get inside.

    ��Ok, what is it? It better be good because I also have things to deal with at the moment. Stop wasting my time.�� His voice sounded tired with slight frustration.

    She suddenly wondered what could be wrong with him. What could he be doing at this hour? Maybe he was on a date and doing something, and she interrupted him in the middle of performing something.

    She just automatically assumed that he would be in the hospital. But then again, it could be Ang. Maybe her health condition had taken to the worse.

    She remembered she did note today to visit her or even call. She had been busy that thest thing she wanted to do was return to her hotel room and sleep.

    ��Are you in the hospital?�� She quickly asked, wanting confirmation. �� Is Ang ok?�� She continued, suddenly worried, feeling her heartbeat increase and drummed on her chest.

    ��Of course, I am in the hospital. Where did you think I was? Out on a date again.�� At this time, his voice was full of irritation, as if she was asking too much nonsense.

    She was suddenly taken aback by his response and by rudeness. Maybe she caught him in a terrible time. ��I am sorry. I should not have disturbed you.�� Hanging up the phone and staring at it as if it was about to bite her.

    What was wrong with that man?

    ��Why do men have to be such an asshole?�� She hissed at the screen, looking at his name disyed before her eyes.

    Evan acted like he would not give up on her until he got what he wanted from her when they first met. He even hinted at it in their encounters and during dinner.

    Then, he suddenly lost interest in just one date.

    Was she that hideous in his eyes? Now, he could not talk to her like a civilized person.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741: Empty promises

    ��Are you not going to tell me what is going on?�� Dani asked, slightly afraid, seeing the worry lines on his forehead.

    After Alex had hung up the phone and turned to her, asking her to change, she wondered what the problem was. He had turned silent since then. But she let him, thinking that he might need a few minutes before telling her.

    Suddenly, he stood in front of her, staring into her eyes in the middle of their room. His face was a picture of a man carrying a heavy burden. She could only wonder what news he had received from that brief phone call.

    ��I need to tell you something,�� Alex spoke so softly that it was barely audible in her ears. Or maybe it was the warning bells in her head that prevented her from hearing him distinctly.

    But she still understood him, making the hair of her arms stand up in anxiousness and her heartbeat speed up in fear. His expression and his voice said it all. Something was not right.

    Suddenly the dream that she had came to mind, but she wanted to shove it in the back of her mind, but it kept nagging at her. Should she even listen to her dream?

    ��What is it? Tell me.�� She demanded because she could feel that it was not something good. But she hoped it was not as worse as what her mind would probably conjure.

    .....

    She had to know before her mind started jumping to conclusions. Was it about her father? She just talked to him early that morning. He sounded fine.

    Her Mom? She doubted it. She was fine.

    At least she did not want to include them in the list of possibilities. What could it be? Their friends or it could be his family. Please! She hoped not any of them.

    Their entire business could copse in the stock market, and she would not bat an eye at it, but she could not ept any of their loved ones getting hurt.

    Then, who called him? Why did he ask her to get dressed in the middle of the night to go somewhere? She could not wait any longer as her fear grew inside of her.

    Though, she doubted that this was any of his surprises.

    She held into his arms when he ced his palms on both sides of her shoulders. As if to give her support. Suddenly she could feel her heart was about to explode from the anticipation as he wetted his lips.

    ��That was your Mom who called.�� Alex started but paused again as if checking on her reaction. But how could she react when he hardly said anything.

    But somehow, she could already predict what was next. It was like her husband was giving her a hint so that the impact would be lesser.

    But how could it lessen the pain if what was on her mind was what he was about to say? It would not matter because it would have the same result.

    ��What did my Mom say?�� She knew her voice was too calm. It was like she was in the eye of the storm, waiting to make havoc in the next few seconds.

    She could see the hesitation in his eyes, already feeling that what he had to say would break her heart. But she still hoped that it was not as worse as what was already in her mind as she felt the first teardrop in her eyes.

    ��Your Dad had another attack. He is now in the hospital, and it doesn��t sound good this time.�� He suddenly pulled her closer to his body after saying those words that she had dreaded every day since her father had his first attack.

    She always wondered how many years, months, days, hours, or even minutes she still had with him. Since each drag of air he took meant one less breathed, he had to take in his borrowed time.

    ��No...�� She wanted to scream, but no words came out of her lips, just continuous sobs apanied by heavy breathing. But internally, she was shouting from the top of her lungs.

    Was this it? Is this hisst time with them? She asked as she buried her face in her husband��s chest. But at least it was far worse than she initially thought. At least, she hoped that she still had time to say goodbye if this was the end.

    But still, she wished and prayed that it was not.

    She wanted more time with him. She still had to see her take the throne and be the real queen he wished she would be. And he still needed to see his grandkids.

    Still, so many. Yet, not enough time.

    Suddenly, she felt him move. She did not even realize he was now carrying her to the sofa in the middle of their room. She felt so lost in her sorrow. She had forgotten about the present as her tears continued to pour out her eyes.

    ��I need to see him.�� She whispered in between her anguish, not wanting to waste another minute of crying when she could be by her father��s side at this minute.

    She took the handkerchief Alex handed to her and wiped her tears dry. Although many still fell, she kept on wiping them until she could control herself again.

    Alex immediately escorted her out of their apartment, their bodyguards already waiting for them. Instead of going by the front door, security escorted them through another exit. Outside, a car already waited for them.

    Now, she understood why Alex had to dy telling her the news. She could see that he had to arrange everything for her, appreciating the handkerchief already waiting for her tears.

    He understood almost everything about her, cared enough to know the little details that would make her smile and the extraordinary things that could give her joy. And most of all, Alex knew when he needed to be silent when she needed it the most.

    ��Thanks.�� She finally uttered after recovering her voice from all her tears.

    She looked at him, who had his arms around her for support. He appeared very calm, but she could hear his heart beating wildly across his chest.

    He was as affected as she was by this news, but he would never show it because she needed him to be strong for the two of them.

    He would look like the tower of support that she and her mom would hold on to until this ordeal was over. But he would never crumble down and cry in front of them.

    ��I am here as long as you need me.�� Alex pulled her closer to him, nting a tender kiss on her lips before cradling her again in his warmth. ��We will all get through this.��

    She knew he was not promising her anything that he could not deliver. He was not saying that his father would survive this attack again just like thest time because, just like her, he was not sure.

    But he was promising that despite what would happen, he would be there for all of them, which she appreciated very much. She did not need empty promises, but she only needed him.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742: Stinking like a fish

    Evan paced inside the room, unable to think clearly. Alex wanted him to check on his cousin, who had a recent ident and happened to be in the same hospital as his grandmother.

    Then, he just learned that Ethan also had a heart attack just a few hours ago. David said that he could handle the situation while he was gone, but he was still concerned about the repercussion if Ethan turned for the worse.

    ��Just call me if you need me to return soon.�� He told David on the line, knowing that they had to help Alex with thepany. Usually, when the founder of apany dies, many vultures would circle, wanting a piece of what was left. Many would take advantage of the vulnerability of thepany.

    Although Alex was now the CEO, Ethan still held the majority share. It would not be a problem if Ethan left everything to Dani. But he recently learned that one of their partners turned out to be a Hamilton, too. So, that wouldplicate the situation.

    ��You take care of your grandmother and enjoy your vacation. Alex and I can handle this for now.�� David ordered him as he hung up the call.

    Well.

    He guessed he better check on Lance while he was here. He had been close to him since they were almost the same age. Although they never agreed in terms of girls. Lance was a one-woman man while he was still unable tomit to anyone.

    .....

    Why should he settle for one woman? He was still young. But the image of a particr woman nagged at his mind. But he shook his head, not wanting to think about her.

    ��Would you stop moving around? You are again making me dizzy.�� His grandmotherined as her eyes followed his movement with curiosity.

    He did not notice that she was awake. Thest time he checked on her, she was fast asleep. Well, she must have woken up from his noise.

    ��I am sorry, Grandmama. I thought you were asleep.�� He walked towards her and kissed her on the forehead.

    To top it all off, he had to worry about his grandmother. But it had nothing to do with her physical health condition. She seemed to enjoy her stay at the hospital too much.

    He was starting to suspect that she was faking her sickness, noticing a few inconsistencies in her symptoms. She seemed to be ok, despite just having a mild heart attack.

    He was awyer. He could spot these things easily. Now, he could see that her grandmother probably nted her friend, ying matchmaker on his behalf, so that she could force him to return home and stay for good.

    It had always been what his grandmother always wanted for him. But it was not what he wanted. He was happy where he was, but he wished that his grandmother would go with him.

    ��I am awake now,�� Ang answered him with a no-nonsense smile. ��Who just called?�� She finally asked when he stayed silent as he stood beside her, holding her hand.

    Finally, he slumped his body on the nearby chair and closed his eyes. Suddenly, he would rather be back in his office than deal with his grandmother, who had her eyes focused on his face.

    How could he have fallen into this trap? He knew he could not lie to her. She always knew when he was not telling the truth. But he could not keep tolerating her wish for him to find a girl and settle down.

    ��It is not important.�� He answered her, changing his frown into a smile as he looked at her. He did not want her to suspect anything. Besides, he had been on the phone almost every minute since thest hour, so it was unlikely his grandmother would think he talked to her friend.

    ��You know that I raise you, right?�� Ang looked him deeply in the eye, sittingfortably on her bed.

    She was supposed to be discharged from the hospital today, but suddenly she came up with an excruciating paining from her side. So, the doctors had to hold the discharge papers and had her for another set of tests and observations.

    But the way she was acting now. She seemed to have forgotten all about the pain, but still, he could not call her on her lie. He had to pretend that she was sick.

    He also did not have the heart to break his grandmother��s heart by telling her that he saw through her facade. He still wanted her to believe that she was a good actress. It was the least he could do for all her sacrifices for him.

    ��Of course, Grandmama. Do you need anything?�� Evan sweetly asked, knowing that when she started with that question. He had to prepare for what was next.

    ��I did not raise you to lie or be rude, not even on the phone.�� She voiced her concern, using that tone that could melt anyone��s heart.

    He remembered confessing his sins when he was young to her after she caught him doing something she did not like. He would not go into details, but as a result, he had never lied since then.

    So, no matter what he did, bad or good, he would tell her. Because lying to her was not an option. Now, he wondered what he should say to her. It would appear she had heard something earlier.

    ��Ok. Amelia called, but...�� He was about to make some excuse, but he lost the chance when her eyes narrowed at him. He knew that look, and he better shut his mouth since, in her eyes, he had made a grave mistake.

    ��I don��t know what you have against that beautiful, kind-hearted woman. You could not even be polite to her on the phone. Did she do something so terrible for you to act that way?�� Ang asked him, disappointment disyed magnificently in her eyes.

    If other people could see this interaction, many would side with her. She was giving a spectacr show for his benefit. But just like she said, she raised him. He knew most of her tricks.

    ��Ok, fine. I will call Amelia and apologize.�� He knew it was the only answer that his grandmother would ept.

    With that, he pulled his phone out of his pocket and called. But he pretended to be busy dialing, but he could see in his peripheral vision that his grandmother was sporting a satisfied smile.

    But he noticed that she had been waiting for her to visit the whole day despite Amelia informing her that she would not be able toe. He would bet that something was going on with his grandmother.

    He knew it. He was right about all of this. He believed this was just an borate matchmaking scheme that her grandmother nned. But he would show her that her ns would not work. Not on him anyway.

    But he wondered if Amelia was innocent about this and just another victim like him, or was she on it with his grandmother.

    He would find out eventually.

    He could sniff a setup from a mile away. And this was stinking like a fish.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743: A bonus

    She wondered if she should go inside, all by herself, but she could not leave Eida in the car. What if she suddenly woke up? That would be a bigger problem.

    But what else could she do? It would seem that the only person she knew who could help her was a bigger asshole than she thought.

    Maybe it might be better to take Eida home and allow her to rest. They could alwayse back in the morning. But she wanted to know Lance��s condition.

    ��I can call Dad.�� She mumbled to Eida, who was still past out on the ck leather cushion.

    She could do that but looking at Eida��s face, remembering how brave she was, living her life the way she always wanted it. She realized she also wanted that.

    She had to get away fromher father��s shadow for good because he would never learn to love her. But he would not have a second thought about using her for his benefit.

    ��I think we should better...�� She was about to tell the driver to drive them home when her phone suddenly rang.

    .....

    Suddenly, she was surprised to see the caller, not expecting him to call after she had hung up on him. Anyway, why was he calling?

    To add more insult? No way, she would not allow it.

    She let the phone ring, not answering it, just staring at his name until it went silent again.

    But it went on again, then again.

    She guessed he was not giving up. But what if it had something to do with Ang. She could not forgive herself if she ignored his call andter found out that Ang needed her.

    Without a choice, she finally answered it on the fourth ring. ��Yes, Evan,�� Amelia answered without saying anything more. She would wait for him to state his reason for calling before responding. She was already humiliated, and she did not want to add anything to that experience, not from him.

    ��I am sorry if I am a bit rude when you called. I was under a lot of pressure and not thinking clearly.�� The man on the other line spoke on the phone, but she could sense the insincerity in his voice. Like he was forced to say those words.

    ��Is Ang by your side?�� She could tell that Ang might have learned about his behavior and now forced him to retract it.

    She waited for him to respond, wondering if he would lie about it. Or something. But she was surprised again when he finally answered. ��Yes.��

    She guessed at least he was honest about that. Now, she knew that he did not call because he was genuinely sorry for his action, but at least he was doing it for his grandmother.

    ��So, why did you call? Was it only to say you are sorry?�� If that was the case, she could hang up now and be through with him. She did not want to waste another single breath talking to him.

    ��No, I wish to hear what you asked me earlier.�� He exasperatedly answered her. It was as if the words were going through his teeth with much difficulty.

    Should she tell him? She suddenly found herself questioning. She still needed his help if she would see Lance with Eida. Could he help her? Could he trust him?

    She would never know if she would never try.

    Besides, what would she lose if she tried to seek his help? The worse thing that could happen was he would say no. Then, that was it.

    ��Are you still there?�� Evan asked when she failed to respond to him right away.

    ��Yes, I am here.�� She answered, finally deciding. ��Can you help me sneak a friend inside the hospital?�� Then, she exined her friend��s condition and why the press could not see her.

    But, she did not give the full details why she and her friend needed to get inside. She just allowed to specte that her friend needed medical attention and they were avoiding the press.

    ��Oohhmm!�� He only mumbled on the other line as if he was thinking about it.

    She waited for a response for a minute before demanding an answer. ��Well?�� She questioned, growing impatient with every tick of the clock. She was afraid that a reporter might suddenly notice their car and the upant.

    It was not likely a fancy car would be waiting on the pavement outside the hospital premises without anyone noticing, especially the nosy paparazzi who always loved a scoop.

    ��Fine.�� He finally replied with a sigh. ��That seems to be a good distraction for tonight.�� He added before standing up from his chair. ��Give me a few minutes. I will call you back.��

    Then, he hung up the phone and looked at his grandmother, beaming with happiness at what she had witnessed. In her view, it seemed that they had made up. But she did not need to know the full details.

    He was only doing this because it sounded like it was exciting. He had not done something like this since college. Anyway, it was something to do to pass the time.

    ��Grandmama, go rest. I need to help a friend.�� He spoke to her softly before kissing her goodnight, leaving the room immediately.

    But first, he needed to check on Lance. He had to know his condition. So he could report back to his friends. He only wished that he was better than what the reports were implying.

    ��Hey, Edward.�� He walked up to the man he never thought he would speak to ever again. But he was in the waiting room and was Lance��s family. He might know something. ��How is he?��

    However, he would still never trust a man like him. Despite what he heard about changing his ways, he would never lower his guard around this man.

    ��Not good. Thest time the doctor came here, he was still unstable.�� Edward answered him with a solemn look.

    He did look like he was concerned, but many could fake such emotion. Even he could do it in front of a grand jury if necessary to win a case. So, such an act would not fool him easily.

    Edward supplied a few more information, but nothing looked promising, but he was not ready to give up. As long as a man was breathing, he could never give up hope, and not even when his feet were almost on the grave, he would still hope for a miracle.

    ��Can you update me if anything changes?�� Evan asked him, thinking of his friend, who was worried about his cousin.

    Alex could not lose two significant people in his life almost simultaneously. Not his father-inw, who believed and mentored him into his position and loved him like he was a true son.

    Not his cousin, who was also his best friend. The person that he grew up with and had treated like a brother just like the rest of them.

    ��Nurse Jane, right?�� He called to the woman who took care of his grandmother, blocking her path when he bumped into her in the hallway, effectively stopping her from wherever she was about to go.

    ��Yes, does Ang need something?�� She immediately asked, raising her brow slightly at him.

    He guessed this nurse was in cahoots with his grandmother, but it was not relevant at the moment. He would need her help with the n he had in his mind.

    ��No, but I do.�� Evan talked to her in private in an empty hallway, making her cooperate with his n.

    Now, he dialed her number. Again, he was only helping her because he needed a distraction, not because he wanted to see her. But admittedly, seeing her would be a bonus.

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744: Life or death

    Her heart thundered across her chest as they passed through the media frenzy, blocking the hospital entrance.

    ��Mrs. ckstone. What can you tell us about your father��s condition?�� A reporter shouted on her right.

    Some media personalities also threw a series of questions at her husband regarding thepany��s stability. It was ordinary for spections to float in the industry in times like this. But she was confident that Alex would manage it just fine.

    More questions still flooded her ears, but she refused to answer them as they bombarded their way to the front entrance. It was no use if they used the back entrance. The reporters were everywhere.

    Luckily, the hospital security also helped part the crowd, allowing them ess to the lobby floors. Once inside, the staff quickly ushered them to a private area where the doctors would update them about her father��s condition.

    She walked along the white corridors, smelling the sanitized atmosphere around her. It was not aforting feeling. To be surrounded by the essence of death in the air.

    She closed her eyes, suddenly remembering her dream. The white walls that surrounded her. Was this part of her dream? Maybe she had not woken up yet.

    .....

    ��Dani?�� Alex gently squeezed her shoulders to drag her back to the present. Sadly, realizing it was not a dream.

    She looked up at him, questioning him with her eyes. She had no idea if he had asked her a question or told her something. She was clueless about what was happening around her.

    ��Are you alright?�� Alex looked at her eyes, concern written all over his face. She wished to say she was ok. But she knew in her heart that she was not.

    She could only bury her face in his shoulder, unable to utter a word, feeling her heart crumble into pieces at the thought of losing her father.

    ��Come on. I got you.�� He whispered near her ears as he guided her inside the big room reserved for her and the entire family and friends, waiting for updates on her father��s condition.

    She slowly lifted her face, finding familiar people gathered in the room, but her eyes zeroed first on one person sitting on the other side of the room, alone and in deep thought.

    She had always been a picture of perfection and elegance in her eyes, but today, she was as distraught just like her. Her eyes stared at the nk space before her, yet no tears were visible in her eyes.

    ��Mom,�� Dani called to her as she came closer. She immediately enveloped her in a hug, letting go of her husband in the meantime.

    At the moment, her Mom needed her more. Or was it the other way around?

    Her Mom pulled her to the vacant chair beside her, where she sat uneasily beside her. She only saw her mother like this when one of them was sick. But she believed this was the worse by far.

    She understood that she had no make-up on her face since it was the middle of the night. She and her father might have already been sleeping when it happened.

    ��What happened, Mom?�� She inquired, finally asking the question she had thought of since hearing about the incident.

    Alex was unsure, so he opted to wait till they were here to learn the truth. He said he did not want to force her Mom to recount the event on the phone.

    ��We were already sleeping when your Dad made some unusual noise that woke me up. I thought he was having a weird dream or a nightmare.�� Her Mom finally started telling her story.

    Her face was calm, but her eyes were shallow. As if it was empty. There was no emotion in them. She could only surmise that her mother was still in shock. She had not fully grasped the situation or refused to ept it. It was the reason she had not cried yet.

    ��Then, what happened, Mom.�� Dani encouraged Laura to tell her everything.

    It was the only way that her mother might realize the truth. Her father was now fighting for his life to survive. It might not be the same as the previous attack. It could be worse, so much worse.

    ��I tried to wake him up.�� Then, she saw her mother��s eyes shift as if she remembered the ordeal. ��But he would not, then he started gasping for air, holding on to his chest as if he could not breathe.��

    Finally, her mother broke down and cried. ��I was so afraid.�� It was thest words her mother said as her tears dropped down like a waterfall on her shoulders.

    She grabbed her shoulders, running her hands on her back, just like how she used to when sheforted her. This time, the wheels had turned as she consoled her mother.

    She looked up and saw Alex not too far, staring at her. She knew he was watching them, waiting if she would need him. But he never tried to interfere with them, just stood there showing his support.

    ��I am afraid too, Mom. But we will be here for each other no matter what.�� Dani borrowed what Alex told her. She was not giving her mother any false promises that she could not keep.

    She felt her grip on her tighten on her body, confirming that her mother heard her even if she could not answer her right away. It was more than enough for her to know that she could be there for her mother as tears also started rolling down her eyes.

    Crying was never a weakness as far as she learned through her experiences. It was just a way to release the emotions that burdened the body with all its troubles.

    She would cry it out now with her mother in her arms so thatter, she could be much stronger for her when she needed her the most.

    But the moment they had been waiting for, a man in a scrub suit appeared at the door, looking directly at them. But Alex intercepted him first before her mother could notice him.

    But the grim face disyed on the doctor��s face was not promising at all. She wished for a miracle, but who did not. She believed that probably all the people in this building asked for it at some point today, asking whoever had the power to grant such to bestow them that gift.

    ��Mrs. Hamilton.�� Finally, the doctor walked up to them, providing courtesy to his patient��s wife. ��Mrs. ckstone. I am the head doctor who is handling Ethan��s health condition.�� He introduced himself.

    But she did not care much aboutmon courtesy or respect. She wanted the facts that would finally tell them what was happening to her father.

    Her mother stopped crying but looked at the doctor, nodding to him as acknowledgment, both of them waiting for the result of his operation.

    ��How is my Dad?�� She finally asked for her mother, who seemed to lost the ability to speak. After seeing the face of the doctor, her Mom must have predicted what he was about to say as she started crying again.

    Now, she was afraid to hear what the doctor would tell her. It was like she was in a courtroom, waiting for the verdict. Would the judge say life or death?

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745: A different light

    Amelia kept looking at her watch. She had been patiently waiting for him to call, but, so far, it had been half an hour before he called again. ��What do we do now, Evan?�� She answered on the first ring, anxiously anticipating their next move.

    She looked at her sleeping friend before looking at the driver, who looked at her questioningly, probably wondering what the n was. How could she tell him when she also had no idea?

    ��I am working on it,�� Evan responded with slight irritation. ��I need you to be patient.�� As he added, calmer this time.

    Then, he was silent for a few seconds as if he was thinking, but she could hear the background of the hospital. She also noticed someone else with him, but it was too far. It was not clear.

    But could he me her for wondering if he would ever call after what he did earlier? She knew he was only helping her because his grandmother forced his hand. But she was taking advantage of it.

    She would do everything she could to help her friend even if she had to act civilized with this man. Still, she would watch herself around him. She still could not trust a man like him.

    ��Fine. Should I wait for another hour?�� Amelia answered sarcastically, but she could not help it. He was making her blood boil, just hearing his voice.

    .....

    ��Stop it, or I will hang up this phone and never talk to you again.�� The man threatened, then she heard him talking to someone else again. His voice was faint. He must be covering the mouthpiece. She could not understand what they were discussing even if she strained her ears on the receiver.

    She sat in the backseat and waited till he returned to the line. Then, she heard the noises on the phone. Then, he was back talking to her again.

    ��Here is what you are going to do.�� He started exining on the line the first step. Then, somebody beside him interrupted. It was a female voice that sounded familiar.

    She might know who was helping him in creating this diversion.

    She appreciated it, but they had to act fast because she believed a reporter had already spotted their car and was getting curious.

    After giving his instructions, Evan ended the call.

    ��Start the car, move the car to the next block and park it on the side,�� Amelia asked her driver.

    Immediately, the driver followed her, speeding away just in time before the reporter could reach their location and determine the car��s upants. That was close, she thought.

    She looked around her, gazing at the back window, checking if anybody followed. Fortunately, it seemed that they were in the clear as they moved on to the street sign where there were not many people around.

    ��Now what?�� She mumbled as she waited for him to call again, staring at her phone, inspecting if she missed any calls or messages. But nothing.

    She recalled her conversation with him, checking if she had the instructions correctly, but, so far, she believed it was correct.

    Then, her heart suddenly skipped a beat when a knock came through her window. A man wearing a white coat and a mask stood outside. She wondered what he wanted, not expecting anyone toe knocking on her door.

    She looked around, but no one else was with him. She partially opened the window, just an inch, just enough so she could talk to the man.

    She would never open her door to a stranger. That was dangerous. That was a recipe for disaster.

    ��What do you want?�� Slightly afraid to talk to the man wearing a mask.

    ��Ms. Amelia, do you want me to deal with him?�� His driver finally asked, noticing her agitation. Her driver was about to exit the car when she stopped him.

    ��No need.�� She responded to the man in the wheel when the man outside her window finally removed his mask, revealing himself.

    ��It is me.�� He said, sporting a bright smile on his face, highlighted by the lighting from themp post on the side.

    He tapped on her window again, indicating that she should lower it down some more.

    ��What are you doing?�� She asked, suddenly wary that he was wearing a doctor��s uniform.

    What game was he doing? She narrowed her eyes at him, suspicious of his actions. But from the short time she had known him, she could not discount a stunt like this.

    ��You said to help you. Here I am trying to do just that.�� Evan answered him like it was the most logical answer. ��Why don��t you open the door and let me in so we can talk?��

    ��How? And why are you dressing up like you are a doctor?�� Amelia again was baffled by this man��s actions.

    She finally opened her car door to allow him entry to the car since many people were starting to stare at them. She did not like the unnecessary attention.

    ��Because it is part of my props.�� He said as he entered the car to exin to her what else would happen. ��You see. An ambnce is waiting for us in that corner.�� Pointing to the other direction.

    She strained her neck, but something was blocking her sight. So, she would have to take this man��s word for it.

    ��Then, I will take your friend here.�� Evan finally looked beyond her to check on her friend, who still slept peacefully at her side. ��And ride the ambnce together until we are inside the hospital.��

    She looked at the man, who had a smug look on his handsome face, feeling like he had just solved a world crisis. Sometimes, she wished to punch a man who seemed to think so highly of himself, just like this man.

    ��You can just have asked the driver to do that or pay the MT. You did not have toe yourself.�� Amelia appreciated what he did, but still, she preferred if she did not have to look at his face.

    That handsome face, her mind kept reminding her.

    ��And miss all the fun. Not a chance.�� He answered her, looking directly at her face as if daring her into a staring contest. But she quickly looked away. She was still fuming with him.

    For what?

    She was angry at him for acting like a jerk and making her feel like she was nothing.

    ��Excuse me. But we are not a source of your entertainment.�� She interjected, pping him on the shoulder, unable to control her irritation anymore at him.

    ��Ok. Fine. I was only joking. But honestly, I also need to get out of there for a while. I need a breather.�� His face suddenly turned solemn, remembering why he was doing this in the first ce.

    Amelia did not respond right away, slightly taken aback by his sudden change of attitude. She was not expecting that from him.

    But she felt guilty that she was rude to him.

    What if he was also going through something? She did not stop to consider that since she only focused on her worries. Now, she suddenly saw him in a different light.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746: The truth

    Evan watched Amelia attend to her friend, whoy on the bed still intoxicated, while he stood, leaning on the wall by the door, lingering till he could make his exit.

    Nurse Jane could only give her friend an IV fluid to rehydrate her. Other than that, they could do nothing but wait till the alcohol in her system subsided before she would wake up.

    ��Thanks, Jane.�� He heard her tell their friendly nurse before she walked out and nodded at him, leaving them in silence.

    Amelia pulled the white nket, tucking her friend snuggly before moving away from her. Then, he watched her walk toward him.

    ��I guess my work here is over.�� Evan finally uttered when she stopped in front of him. ��Goodnight, Amelia.�� He stood straight, nodding at her, ready to leave. Then, he felt her fingers grip him by his arms, stopping him from taking another step out of the door.

    ��Wait.�� She quickly said. Then, slowly she pulled her hands back to her side, waiting for him to turn around. ��Thanks for helping me with my friend.�� She added. ��And...�� She slightly paused.

    ��Don��t worry about it.�� He quickly answered, knowing that this must be awkward for her as it was for him. ��I am sorry too for my disgusting behavior since we met.��

    .....

    He believed they never truly started on the right foot. So, it was hard for them to continue with all those misconceptions hanging on their heads.

    He believed his grandmother was right about her. She was not the usual girl he associated himself with, and he did not handle their situation correctly.

    ��Since you are saying sorry. I think I also need to apologize for quickly judging you despite not knowing much about you.�� Amelia looked down at her entwined fingers before her.

    ��Don��t. Your presumptions about me are spot on.�� He was indeed a womanizer, so he was not hiding that fact. ��I like my woman just like the way I like my clothes.��

    He could see that she was slightly surprised by his admittance, but he did not see the point of lying to her. It would only lead to moreplications that he did not need today.

    ��Still, I should never have judged you for your lifestyle.�� She finally responded, moving her head until her eyes gazed at his face.

    ��I might as well say the same thing.�� He smiled at her, d somehow they had cleared the air between them. ��Do you want to have some coffee?�� He offered. ��I know a ce, just on the lower floors.�� He pointed outside the door.

    ��I don��t think I should leave my friend alone.�� She reluctantly answered, turning around to check on her.

    ��You know what, I am going to check on my friend too, then get myself a coffee because I know I am not sleeping tonight,�� Evan said indifferently, not that he wished to force her to join him.

    That was up to her.

    ��You cane with me or not. But I am sure your friend will not be waking up anytime soon.�� Hemented, waiting for her final response before he took his leave, seeing the indecision in her eyes.

    ��Ok. I will also have some coffee. But I also need to check on a friend if you don��t mind.�� She stated as if that was her condition.

    He did not mind if she needed a stopover somewhere. So, he moved aside and let her leave the room first. Then, she stopped at the station, calling the woman��s attention at the desk.

    ��Would you know where I can find a patient? His name is Lance Wellington.�� She asked the woman, who looked at her questioningly.

    ��Are you a family member?�� The woman asked, not giving them information that easily.

    ��Yes, I am.�� She finally answered. ��I am his best friend.�� She told the woman confidently.

    ��I am sorry, but we can only give information to family members.�� The woman shut her down.

    ��But.�� Amelia was about to plead her case, but he decided to pull her instead. He did not want her to make an unnecessary scene.

    He knew she would be wasting her time, but that woman would never spill a single bit of information. He dragged her towards the hallway, where there were no people around.

    ��Wait, I need to know where he is and his condition.�� She pulled her hand away from him, but he did not let her go. ��What is wrong with you?�� She asked, struggling in his grip.

    ��Why are you looking for that man?�� He finally asked, trying to calm her down. ��Are you truly his best friend?��

    If she was, then she should be contacting his family. She should be standing in the waiting room with them. Suddenly, he wondered who could be this woman standing beside him.

    Come to think of it, the only thing he knew about her was her name. He did not even learn herst name from all their interactions.

    ��Of course, I am.�� She responded irritatedly at him. ��It is a long story.�� She finally slumped down on the wall behind her, suddenly feeling deted.

    She unexpectedly looked like she had run out of air, exhausted, but that was not the worst part. She started crying. Not just tears, but she was sobbing uncontrobly.

    He had no idea what to do with her. He had never been in a situation like this before. As he stared at her, he gradually pulled her towards him, allowing her to rest her head on his chest.

    Then, instinctively, his right hand wrapped around her shoulders, then the other gently patted her hair. He doubted if he was doing it right, but that was what his grandmother did to him when he was a child.

    ��I need to know that he is ok.�� She finally mumbled between her sobs when he felt she was slowly calming down.

    He kept her in his embrace, letting her know he was there for her. But his mind was debating whether he should believe her or not. But his intuition was telling him that she was telling him the truth.

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747: A deep scar

    When he felt that she had considerably calmed down, he wiped her tears with his handkerchief from his pocket. Then, he dragged her across the hallway and ushered her inside the elevator.

    ��Where are you taking me?�� Amelia asked, a little perplexed with his action, but she still cooperated with little resistance. They stood side by side in the elevator as it slowly went down.

    ��We are going to get some coffee. You will pull yourself together before visiting your friend.�� Evan offered, taking charge of the situation.

    Then, the elevators opened to the lower level, where he guided her toward the small coffee shop. There was hardly anyone around, probably because most were sleeping at this hour.

    A few minutester, Evan handed her a hot coffee and a sandwich. ��I thought that you might be hungry. I am.�� He indicated that he also bought himself one.

    But she guessed he must have heard her stomach growl earlier in the room. She suddenly remembered that she had woken earlier starving because she hardly had food the entire day.

    ��Well, you said a long story. Maybe just cut out the unimportant ones and go with the juicy details. We at least have...�� He looked at his watch. ��... fifteen minutes before the coffee gets cold.��

    .....

    She could see that he was joking, trying to lighten the mood, and she appreciated it, but could she tell him about her life. He was still a stranger to her.

    Maybe it was better to get it off her chest now than to keep it bottled up, waiting for it to explode, just like moments ago. Besides, telling a stranger might be better since she would not need to see that person again.

    ��Lance is a childhood friend. We grew up together.�� She began. Telling him the story was not that simple, but slowly, it became easier.

    ��So, you fell in love with him and discovered that your friend also was in love with him. But Lance love who?�� Evan asked, his eyes full of curiosity as he drank the rest of his coffee after taking thest bite of his sandwich.

    ��Of course, Lance loves my friend. I think because he only saw me as a sister.�� Amelia told him, irritated that he kept asking so many questions. Then, he remembered that he was awyer.

    But the funny thing was, she never realized that she was also in thest bite of her sandwich. He managed to distract her with those questions, not realizing she was feeling morefortable around him.

    ��Well, that is a very long andplicated story. That is why I swear not to fall into that trap. Rtionships areplicated. Love is worse.�� Evan concluded as he leaned on his chair, watching her.

    ��So, it is better to keep changing partners when you feel like the girl is bing clingy.�� She asked, raising her brows at him. Suddenly, she was not convinced about his macho image, Casanova��s act.

    She wondered if there was a deeper reason why he ended up thinking like that, a past trauma with rtionships and family issues. Those were only a few things that might have caused his deep fear of rtionships.

    ��Hey, stop looking at me like that. I am not a test subject that you should analyze. I have no issues nor traumatized as a child.�� Evan quickly rified, probably reading it in her face.

    He was indeed awyer and a good one, just like what Ang said. ��Anyway, now that you know why I need to see my friend. Would you help me find him?�� She knew she could count on him with that. He seemed to be a resourceful guy.

    ��But before we do.�� This time, his face changed. Gone was the yfulness in his lips. His eyes suddenly grew serious. ��I need you to prepare yourself because this might not be what you are expecting to see.��

    Suddenly, fear again crept into her heart. ��What are you saying?�� How would he know what Lance��s condition was? She was confused by his words. ��Do you know him?��

    It was the only possible exnation.

    ��Yes, Lance is also my friend. But he is not my best friend like you guys.�� He finally admitted to her, extending his hands to her to give her support. ��I can take you to him right now.��

    She quickly stood up, not wanting to waste a minute longer. ��Then, take me.�� She allowed him to guide her back to the elevator, and they rode up again to their next destination.

    She wanted to be mad at him for not telling her earlier that he knew Lance. But she also understood his reason for dying it. He probably saw that she was not ready to see him with her condition earlier.

    But she was now.

    She was ready to face the worse scenario she coulde up with because somehow, he had prepared her for it. But she still hoped that Lance would still survive and recover from this.

    Even if he did not end up with her, she still wished him to have a happy life either with Eida or someone else who would make him happy. She would never stand in the way of his happiness.

    Fortunately, she recognized the guards standing by the door of his private room. She learned that most of their families went home while some were waiting in another room.

    ��Do you mind if I check on him?�� She asked one of the guards.

    Thankfully, he nodded right away, opening the door for her.

    ��I will wait for you out here.�� Evan offered, not going with her inside.

    She quickly entered, not wanting any of their families to know she was there. As of the moment, she only wanted to see him and no one else.

    She was not surprised to see him with bandages covering almost his entire body. His injuries could range from broken bones, burns, cuts, and internal injuries.

    She just wished that he was strong enough to recover from this as she continued to walk closer to his bed. Watching his closed eyes, purpled skins, and a broken heart, assuming it was the cause of the ident.

    She still wondered what happened to the two people she cared about the most. How did they end up in this situation? Would this incident leave a deep scar in their lives? She hoped not.

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748: Never-ending dream

    Eida woke up with a terrible headache as she held on to her head. She opened her eyes, but the bright white light hurt them, so she had to close them again.

    With her eyes still closed, she sat up from the bed, slightly swaying, slightly disoriented. Then, she dropped down unceremoniously on the floor.

    ��What the heck?�� She touched her knees, the first one to bump on the tiled floors. Luckily, she held on to the bed for support before her body sprawled on the cold surface.

    Her eyes had no choice but to open, scanning her surrounding. She was shocked to see that she was not in her apartment anymore. Where was she? But she remembered drinkingst night. Maybe more than she could handle.

    ��Am I dead?�� She asked, pinching herself, which was nonsense since her knees were still throbbing. She pulled herself up and determined that it was a hospital room.

    What was she doing here? As she searched her brain for answers. She suddenly remembered bits and pieces of images and conversations in her head, but it was still a bit blurry. Were those dreams, or did they happen?

    ��What is going on?�� She asked herself again.

    .....

    If she had an ident, she should be badly hurt. But she seemed fine, checking her body for injuries. She could not see anything else wrong with her except for the headache and the pain in her knees.

    Still, why was she hooked up with a needle in her arm and wearing a hospital gown? She shook her head to clear her thoughts, remembering seeing Amelia in her apartment.

    Then, she ced her in a cold shower and then an ambnce. That did not make any sense to her. She moved away from the bed, but the hose prevented her from going far. Drastically, she pulled it out of her arm, thinking she did not need it.

    Maybe she could ask someone outside. But before she saw someone, she felt woozy again. So she took the first seat she could find and rested, closing her eyes to dispel the dizziness.

    ��He is so handsome, but did you see what happened to his face.�� One female voice said, not far from her position.

    She ignored them, not particrly fond of gossip. She liked facts, straight from the horse��s mouth, not hearsays.

    ��With technology, it would be easy. Many great stic surgeons would be willing to work on his face.�� Another voice said.

    ��Yeah, you are right. But I hope the prince will survive all his operations. They said some of his injuries would require specialized surgeries, difficult ones.�� The voice became serious as sadness enveloped her words.

    ��I actually hope to be part of it, but the gallery is already full.�� the other female said.

    But she was uninterested in their other conversation as her mind wrapped around the word ��Prince.�� How many princes do they have in their country?

    She could count a few. Then her instinct kicked in as she continued to listen to their conversation, trying to gain more information. Although she doubted they thought of the same prince, she still wished to confirm it.

    But after a few more minutes, she slightly believed it was him, but they never mentioned his name. Then, another nurse came and frightened them away, making them run back to their obligations.

    ��Hey, what are you doing out here?�� The nurse finally stood before her. ��You should be resting and getting your fluids.�� She continued, staring at her arms where she removed the needle.

    ��Who are you?�� She asked, suddenly realizing that the woman knew her.

    ��I am nurse Jane.�� The woman introduced herself to her. ��And you are my patient.�� She assisted her up from her seat and apanied her back to her room to lie down on the bed.

    ��Why am I here? What happened to me?�� Eida asked, thinking she might know.

    ��Your friend brought you here because you had too much to drink. You were too intoxicated, and that is not good.�� The nurse wiggled her fingers at her as if she was a child, reprimanded for her naughty deed.

    She allowed her to tuck her in, hoping she would supply more information. As of now, she was her only source.

    ��Which friend?�� Although she could already guess, she required confirmation. Though she could count on her fingers the number of people she knew, she considered her friend.

    But more than that, she would also like to ask about the prince.

    ��Amelia, of course.�� Nurse Jane answered her. ��You must be too passed out to remember anything. She found you in your apartment, almost unconscious. You know it is dangerous to drink like that.��

    She understood the woman��s sentiment. She was here to assist with the care of their patients, but she did not need a lecture. She needed facts.

    ��Where is she, Amelia?�� She asked since she did not see her anywhere. She wondered if she went home after depositing her in the hospital.

    But what was she doing in her apartment anyway?

    ��I don��t know. Maybe, Amelia is in Ang��s room with Evan.�� Jane exined, which only made it worse for her.

    Who were those people? She did not remember any of those names rted to the prince. That was if Lance was really in the hospital.

    ��Ang and Evan? Were they a family member of Prince Lance? Is Amelia now in the prince��s room?�� Eida saw an opportunity and went for it. She only hoped it would work.

    ��Nope, of course not. What made you say that? Ang is a famous actress, and Evan is her grandson. They are not in any way rted to the prince.�� She answered her, smiling as if she was talking nonsense.

    But somehow, it just confirmed her fear. The prince the two nurses were talking about was indeed Lance. He was involved in an ident, a car collision. But how, he was a very responsible driver. She was worse than him.

    ��Where can I find Prince Lance? Can you show me, please?�� She knew she might still sound a bit drunk or crazy, but she had to find out how he was doing. She had to see him.

    But the nurse tried to calm her down. When she seemed to be hysterical, she called for assistance. Then, they ced her back into her bed.

    But more than that, she wished this was all an illusion as she closed her eyes, feeling the effects of alcohol kicking in again, or was it something they stuck on her as she dozed off, hopefully to a never-ending dream.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749: Support for the family

    Dani just learned that the operation was sessful. They had revived her father from a near-death experience, but he was still in a critical condition.

    However, the doctors, despite their expertise and the modern technologies, could not give them a guarantee that he would pull out of this alive. If he did, there was still no assurance that he would recoverpletely.

    ��There is a chance of paralysis, leaving him in a vegetative state.�� The doctor finally told them his prognosis.

    It was like choosing from two evils when she thought about it. Her father could die, in which he would finally be at peace, but that would mean he would be leaving them for good. Or he could live but only to suffer. But was it any better?

    But she was praying still for a third option. She had never wished for a miracle more than ever in her life. But now, she wanted one. She would do anything to save her father from this horrible situation.

    ��Mom, are you ok?�� She finally asked when the doctor expressed his sympathy and excused himself to attend to his other patients.

    Her focus shifted to the woman who needed her most now than ever. She would be her strength as long as she needed her. She would help her through this, just as her mother was always there for her.

    .....

    ��Yes, I am feeling much better.�� Laura bravely said, putting up a forced smile on her lips. But in her heart, she could feel that she was devastated. ��I just want to see your father.�� She requested, looking directly into her eyes.

    She nodded, understanding what her mother needed. She assisted her into the recovery room, where her father rested after his operation.

    Not many were allowed to enter, so it was just her with her mom. Once inside the room, she guided her mother to sit on a chair near her father��s bed while she remained standing behind her.

    She had never liked hospitals, particrly their white color, meaning the buildings, the walls, the uniforms, or the sheets. It usually signified illness that led to death.

    ��Your father hated hospitals or doctors, not because he was afraid of dying.�� Her mother uttered, extending her hand to his father, enveloping his hands in her smaller ones. ��He just could not stand the thought of us getting sick.��

    She could only stare at her mother��s action, unable to respond to her as tears threatened to drop in her eyes. But she could not cry again because it would only trigger a chain reaction, keeping her breathing steady, hoping it would be enough to control her emotions.

    ��Ethan said that he would not know what to do if anything should happen to the two of us.�� Then, her mother turned to her with a gentle smile gracing her lips. ��He said that we are stronger than him. He needed us for him to survive, not the other way around.��

    Dani rested her hands on her shoulders, both of them taking support from each other. Then, she felt one of her mother��s hands touch hers, squeezing it tight as if letting her know that she was also there for her.

    Her eyes finally roamed around the room, observing the many changes made to its facility. The white backgrounds were gone, reced by colors that hid the whiteness of the room. Somehow, it felt more friendly, less eerie.

    Then, her attention went back to the man lying on the bed, sleeping peacefully with his eyes closed firmly. It did not even twitch.

    ��We became strong because of him,�� Dani finally spoke up, thinking of the many things her father did for her. ��Because of his love for us.��

    Then, her mind brought her back to a memory where she first received her first bike. Ethan took her out to the garden, giving her the instructions and the encouragement to learn how to ride it.

    She remembered falling several times, bruising her skin in some ces, but he never allowed her to give up, making her stand up from her fall and forcing her to ride it again until she eventually mastered it.

    It was one lesson she would never forget.

    ��He never raised us to be weak, Mom.�� What else could she say that could bring peace to their hearts.

    This time, her eyes moved towards his face, wanting to see him open his eyes more than ever. But his eyes remained shut.

    Still, she observed her father��sbored breaths assisted by the machine attached to his nose and mouth. It only showed how difficult it was for him to breathe.

    Suddenly, her heart drummed inside her chest, as if it was beating with the machine, beating loudly right next to his bed. If only she could take away his pain, she would. But even that was not possible. She was helpless like everyone else.

    ��I know.�� Laura smiled again at her, patting her hand onest time before letting her go. ��I think you should return to your husband. He must be worried about you.�� Returning her full attention to her husband.

    ��What about you, Mom?�� She asked, looking at the back of her head questioningly. ��Aren��t youing back with me?��

    Laura leaned forward, much closer to the bed. Then, her hands lifted his hand and cradled it on hers like she did not want to let him go.

    Eventually, she caressed his skin and ced his palm on her cheeks, like she was transferring her warmth to his, savoring the only contact his situation could allow.

    ��If you don��t mind, I just want to be alone with him for a while.�� Her mother said, requesting a few minutes she could spend with him.

    A private moment where she probably could talk to him without anyone else listening. Not even her.

    She smiled at her mother, granting her wish. She kissed her mother on top of her head. And then, she moved towards the opposite side of the bed, kissing her father on his forehead.

    Afterward, she stepped out of the room, returning to the rest of their family. When she entered the room, she was surprised that many more came to visit her father, family, and friends who cared about his well-being.

    Nheless, she was surprised that another figure stepped out of the crowd. She was expecting it to be Alex, but it was her brother who walked toward her instead.

    She only wondered why he was here. Was it to show his support for the family because he finally considered them family now? Or was it something else?

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750: Not acting as the hero

    Evan watched her enter the room. The fact that the royal guards recognized her meant she was telling him the truth. But who was she really, again forgetting to ask her full name?

    In his defense, he did not get the chance when he got distracted by her crying and her sob story.

    He was left wondering as he loitered in the hallway, waiting for her toe out of the room. He could follow her inside, but he knew when his presence was not necessary. So, he kept walking until he realized that it was almost dawn.

    The light outside the window had brightened up the hallways, slightly removing the eerie feeling of the ce. Still, it was a hospital. Many people died in this ce every day, if not every hour.

    ��Evan, I did not know that you were here.�� Suddenly, a voice called him from behind as he gazed outside the window, watching the tiny people crawling down the street like ants, getting ready for the day.

    He was not surprised to see a familiar face visiting the Prince when he turned around to check who had called him.

    ��Uncle Fred.�� He responded with a smile, disregarding the formality since he had grown close with the Duke during his friendship with his son. ��I was in town when I heardst night about the ident. Alex asked me to check on Lance.��

    .....

    He immediately exined to the older man who stopped not far from him. He also noticed the other four well-dressed men behind the Duke looking his way.

    Evan moved closer to the Duke, who had severalpanions he had seen before but never had the chance to meet, except for Lance��s father, Count Wellington.

    ��I hope that Lance fully recovers from this.�� He offered his sympathy to the Count, although he doubted his words would mean much to him.

    ��Thank you.�� The Count responded in his solemn voice. ��Are you also a friend of my son?�� He finally asked him, scanning him from head to toe.

    ��I am. By the way, I am Evan ke.�� He extended his hand to the Count to introduce himself formally.

    The Count took it, bowing their heads lightly as in their customs. Then, the Duke stepped aside to introduce the other men behind him.

    ��This is also my friend, Mr. Leonardo Stewart. You might have heard of him from Alex.�� The Duke introduced thest man on his right.

    Who had not heard of the man? He thought as he extended his hands to him. He was one of the wealthiest men in this country, if not the world.

    ��Of course, Mr. Stewart. Alex speaks highly of your businesses.�� Evan responded with some enthusiasm, remembering that this man was expanding in their city.

    He could use an ount as big as hispany. Besides, opportunities like this were hard toe by, maximizing his chance tond him as a client.

    ��I am d to hear that. But I can also say the same thing. Alex seemed to be doing so well with his business. I am just concerned about what happened with Mr. Hamilton.�� Mr. Stewart replied with pity on his tone, but his face maintained an unreadable expression.

    He must be good in a poker game, Evan thought as he closely examined the man.

    However, he was not surprised to hear that they were already aware of the news about Ethan. Events like this were hard to hide from the media. Besides, Alex must already have updated his family about his father-inw��s condition.

    ��We are all hoping he will also pull through from this.�� Evan expressed, thinking of what his friend was going through.

    He was suddenly d that her grandmother was acting out her sickness. He would not know what to do if she was in the same boat as Ethan.

    He could not imagine what Alex was going through with his father-inw and cousin, both on the brink of death.

    ��We are all praying for Ethan and Lance��s quick recovery,�� The Duke spoke up for everyone else in the group.

    Then, the door of the room gradually opened, revealing hispanion. Evan looked at her, but her eyes scanned the men before him, who eventually turned their heads to see who exited the room.

    ��Amelia?�� Is that you?�� The Duke asked, probably the first one to see her.

    ��Good morning, Your Highness,�� Amelia addressed him upon seeing the Duke, slightly curtsying in his presence.

    ��Amelia, I am so d that you are here.�� Mr. Stewart walked fast toward her, enveloping her in his embrace. ��I have been calling you. Why are you ignoring my calls?��

    It made him frown his forehead at what he was witnessing. He expected the Duke would know her if he had been friends with Lance since childhood.

    But Mr. Stewart?

    The two knew each other. How? He asked himself as he continued to observe the people before him who seemed not surprised by the reunion.

    ��Dad, I am fine,�� Amelia answered, shocked to see his father and looking like she was embarrassed by the scene his father was creating.

    But not as stunned as he was to learn that she was the daughter of one of the wealthiest men in the world. Who would have guessed that? Not him.

    ��Will you excuse us, Your Highness?�� Amelia faced the Duke, ��... but I need to speak to my father alone.�� She waited until the Duke nodded his head, granting her wish.

    Evan watched as she dragged her father to the other corner, not wanting their conversation overheard by the Duke, the Count, and the other guests.

    ��Fred, if you do not mind, I want to see Lance before he undergoes his operation this morning.�� The Count excused himself, not particrly interested in the scene on the other corner.

    ��I will go with you.�� The Duke and their associates joined him inside, leaving him to wait outside.

    He wished to go with them to see Lance, but at the moment, he could not leave Amelia alone, not until he knew she was ok.

    He moved to the side, leaning on the wall, pretending he was not watching the interaction. But his eyes kept darting to the other two people on the floor, seemingly silently arguing about something.

    He suddenly believed there was more to the story she did not mentionst night. His curiousness would not allow him to rest until he found satisfaction.

    When he saw Amelia sprinting away from her father and going straight to the elevators, he instantly knew something was wrong.

    ��Amelia, wait!�� Evan shouted, not caring if his voice bothered anyone. But she did not stop, continuing to sprint in the hallway.

    But he saw her father��s face when he passed by. He seemed not happy about her running away. Finally, he read something in his expression. He seemed furious.

    He ran after her, ignoring the res he was receiving from the people he bumped into along the way. He stopped the elevator just in time before itpletely closed, inserting his hands in between the metal doors.

    ��Do you have room for one more?�� He jokingly said, hoping he could brighten up her mood. But he was not expecting what she did next as she stepped closer and wrapped her arms around him as the door eventually closed.

    But for the first time, he did not mind.

    He did not flinch when she started to cry on his chest. This time, he knew what to do as he circled his arms around her shoulders, letting his fingers caress her hair in slow, gentle strokes.

    ��Don��t worry. I am here.�� He finally whispered near her ears, using a soothing voice that he only used on his grandmother.

    He just wanted to help and get to the bottom of this. Still, he firmly believed that he was no gentleman in his book. And just for rification, he was not acting as the hero in this story.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751: Died with a broken heart

    Eida woke up the next day with a better grip on her situation. Although she still found it hard to initially opened her eyes, her mind was clear, and she remembered everything that had happenedst night.

    ��Finally, you are awake.�� A manly voice spoke up, probably seeing her moving on her bed.

    She squinted her eyes against the bright light to see who was the man speaking to her. He did not sound familiar. But when her eyes gazed upon him, she only frowned, unable to put a name on the face.

    She questioned if she suddenly had amnesia or something, but she still remembered her name. She counted up to ten and then recited the alphabet in her head. She still recalled the people working for her as she silently recited their names.

    ��Who are you?�� She finally asked, d her brain was still functioning normally. ��And what are you doing in this room?�� She shifted in her position, wanting a better view of the man.

    She slowly dragged her body into a sitting position, careful not to fall on her ass this time, leaning her body on the pillow behind her, still slightly feeling the bruise on her knees.

    ��Let me help you with that.�� The man sprinted towards her, fluffing the pillow at her back before arranging it so she could nt on it as she sat down. He also adjusted the bed so she could sit morefortably. ��Thank you,�� Eida said, still looking at the man in question.

    .....

    He might have helped her, but he still had not answered her question.

    ��I am sorry, I got sidetracked.�� He mildly smiled and walked toward her. ��I am Evan ke, a friend of Amelia.�� Then, he extended his hand to her.

    She stared at him again, scanning him from head to toe, wondering what he was doing in her room.

    He did not look like a male nurse to assist with her needs. On the contrary, he looked like a man who just came out of a fashion magazine, ready to make his debut.

    ��Evan ke?�� She remembered hearing something like thatst night, she believed.

    ��Yes, but I have not lived in this country for some time. But you might recognize my grandmother, Ang ke.�� When she failed to respond quickly, ��She used to be a famous star.�� He added.

    Then, she finally remembered what the nurse saidst night about Ang and Evan being Amelia��s friends.

    Indeed, she had heard of the famous star. But she believed the actress had not performed in years.

    ��Yes, of course, Ms. Ang ke is my aunt��s favorite actress,�� Remembering seeing photos of her in her aunt��s things. But it still did not answer what he was doing in her room.

    ��Where is Amelia, by the way?�� Suddenly, reminded of her absence. Eida needed her friend to answer all her questions.

    He stepped aside, then moved his hands in the right direction, showing her a girl sleeping ufortably on the lone chair.

    ��Why is she sleeping there?�� Pointing in the corner. ��It must be quite ufortable in that posture.�� She could not imagine the pain she would feel after waking up from that awkward pose.

    ��I asked her to go home and rest, but she did not want to leave you alone after hearing that you woke up and Nurse Jane had to drug you to calm you down.�� He exined to her as she recalledst night��s events.

    ��I was drunk. I have no idea what I was doing.�� She admitted, but she knew it was more than that. She recalled Lance��s ident.

    She wanted to run out of this room and look for him, but logic dictated that she would not find answers through that means.

    She had to think this through, knowing that the Count must have guards nted all over the hospital, guarding his room against unwanted guests, especially thoseing from the media.

    More than that, she believed she must be at the top of the list of the people forbidden to see him. The Count would make sure of that.

    ��I know.�� Evan smiled at her as if he knew more than that. What did she say to himst night? Was she bbering about her sob story while she was drunk? But that was not likely. She would know, right? Anyway.

    She could only wonder, but she had no n to interrogate the man about what he knew about her, but what she wanted to know was what he knew about the ident. Maybe Amelia told her something about Lance.

    ��Why don��t you move our friend in this bed so she could sleep morefortably?�� Eida asked him, feeling she had enough of resting for one day.

    Besides, she was not drunk anymore. She needed her clothes, but more than anything, she needed to investigate.

    Finally, Evan became useful as he carefully carried her friend, gentlyying her on the bed so as not to wake her up. Amelia looked exhausted, and her eyes were puffy, probably from cryingst night.

    Why?

    Did something happen to Lancest night while she was unconscious?

    Suddenly, fear gripped her, imaging all the worse scenarios she could conjure in her mind.

    ��What happened to her?�� She finally turned to the man who was busy attending to her sleeping friend, tucking her gently under the covers.

    Please, he could not be dead.

    She hoped and prayed as she looked at the man.��Tell me that he is not dead.�� She finally dared to ask.

    When he turned around with a solemn look on his expression, she confirmed that he knew who she was talking about, and he had answers.

    But he was hesitating to tell her anything. Probably, he was waiting for Amelia to tell her the news.

    But what was it?

    ��Is Lance still alive?�� She did not want to wake Amelia. She believed just like her, she had been through enough, but she needed answers right now.

    Because she could feel it in her heart that if Lance died, it was because of her. It was all her fault.

    He must have died with a broken heart.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752: The peace of mind

    It was almost dawn when they came back from the hospital. Luckily, he convinced Dani to go home with him, promising to drop her back at the hospital once she had her rest.

    Daylight had cast its rays on the windows, but Alex still could not sleep as hey on their bed staring at the ceiling. He could feel the exhaustion in his body. Yet, he was still awake, thinking of the future ahead. Not a wink of respiteing his way.

    What if Ethan died? How would he take the throne that his ancestors left him if he also had to take the entire responsibility of thepany Ethan would leave behind?

    Could he be King of two Kingdoms? Could he manage two without failing the other?

    Alex gazed at her sleeping form, leaning forward until he could almost feel her breath on his face. ��I need you more than ever, Dani.�� He whispered to his wife, who seemed lost in this sea of troubles.

    Today, he was the tower everyone depended on, but he knew he was nothing without his wife, constantly by his side, giving him the support and strength to go on.

    She had be the air he needed to breathe and the blood pumping into his blood. His heart would never beat again without her. She had be the very essence of his existence.

    .....

    ��I need you to be strong for us.�� He leaned forward until his forehead touched hers.

    Then, a little gasp escaped her lips, followed by slow, shallow breathing. She did not look calm as her face twitched and her forehead creased up on her hairline.

    At first, he thought he might have woken her up. But no, she was still deep in her sleep. He already knew she might be dreaming, or worse, having a nightmare.

    ��Dani!�� He called out her name, pulling her body close and wrapping her up in his arms. He needed to calm her down.

    ��Dani,�� Alex repeated in his soothing voice, not wanting to startle her, until she finally opened her eyes, tilting her head up, looking directly into his.

    ��Was I having another dream?�� She asked, still dazed disyed on her expression.

    He had no idea what she remembered, but she did not look like she had a good dream as tiny beads of sweat broke out from her skin.

    ��Yes, it is just a dream.�� He assured her, hugging her tighter, slightly shaking her to make her feel more rxed. ��Come on, let us go back to sleep.�� He told her, helping her get back to her back as they bothy on the mattress, silently contemting their thoughts.

    ��Alex?�� She slowly turned around to face him, her hand reaching out to him until it settled down on his chest. ��Are you still awake?��

    ��Yes.�� He answered, his eyes settling on her hand going up and down, tracing the muscles of his bare chest. ��What is it?�� He could only wonder what was going through her mind.

    ��I don��t want him to die. Not yet.�� She calmly said as if she was saying it without any emotions.

    He was unsure if it was the calm before the storm, but he hoped they could get through all of this, still standing in the end.

    ��Me, too.�� He responded, not knowing what else to say to that as he turned to face her, gazing into those lovely eyes that captivated him from the first time he saw her.

    ��Can you make me forget about all this?�� She softly spoke as her body shifted on the bed until she straddled him on his waist. ��Even for a while.�� Taking matters into her hands.

    He believed he knew what she wanted as his hands automatically moved to hold her on her waist, supporting her, willing to grant her wish.

    He felt her hands move again on top of his chest, tracing the contours of his muscles, allowing her fingers to explore each line.

    Afterward, she nted her hands on both sides of his shoulders, her face inches from his. Her eyes stared at him, feeling the burning desire in their depths, most probably reflecting his own.

    Then, his right hand moved upwards until it rested on the back of her hair, taking a bunch of it on his fingers, pulling her so gently down until her lips connected with his, locking them in a passionate kiss.

    ��Aaahhh!�� Moans of passion escaped her lips when he finally let go to explore the other parts of her exposed skin, allowing his lips to glide down on the side of her chin and along her long slender neck.

    While his other hand worked on the tie of her nightgown, letting it fall on her body until it bunched up on her waist, exposing her upper half to his hungry gaze.

    ��You are so beautiful,�� Alex whispered, unable to help himself as he let his hands and lips move across her chest, taking pleasure in what she offered as she continued to hover on top of him.

    On the other hand, she removed the remaining clothes from their bodies, discarding them carelessly all over the floor, wanting no more barriers between them.

    Her lips finally took over, not allowing him to do all the action as she also began her probe of his body, making him groan loudly as her hands slid along his torso, going down on the heat of his zing need.

    He writhed underneath her lips, mouth, and hands, surrendering himself under her domination, allowing her the power. He grabbed a handful of her hair, not to hurt her but to guide her as she brought him to new heights, eventually finding his release.

    But it was now her turn as he turned the table and shifted their position as he towered over her. With their eyes locked, his hands followed her lead and found the center of her desire.

    This time, she moaned, burying her finger and nails at his back as he searched for the spot that would carry her to the peak until he could see gratification in her eyes.

    As she found her first release, he knew it would never be enough, not for them. They needed more. They demanded the satisfaction of being one, not just by love but by the physical connection of the flesh.

    This time, it was not who was taking control of the situation.

    He believed it was both, the two of them working together, allowing their bodies to give and take until they could be one.

    Until finally, he knew it was time.

    He could feel her need was as strong as his. He swiftly plunged into her softness, burying himself deep inside of her, allowing their bodies to meld as one, before he felt her move, signaling that it was time to do the rhythm of love that would make thempletely bound together.

    She was right. They both needed this. The release of the tension, holding them captive, disabling them from acting and thinking more clearly because the pressure was too intense.

    ��Aaahhh!�� Moan and groan of pleasures came from their lips as they finally copsed after the heat of their passion.

    ��I love you, Dani.�� He uttered near her ears, pulling her close before closing his eyes, allowing half of her body to settle on top of his chest.

    Skin to skin as their hearts started beating as one. They finally found the peace of mind they both badly needed, even if it was just for a while.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753: Scary turn of events

    ��Is he still alive?�� She asked without blinking an eye, with no tears, no emotions. She stared at him as if waiting for him to confirm her fear.

    Evan watched her, wondering if he had the right to interfere in this situation. First, he had no idea of the history behind this messed-up condition. Second, he was no expert in rtionship troubles.

    Lastly, this was not his fucking problem. Why did he find himself caught in the middle of this? But he had no choice but to answer her question.

    Seeing that she was not going to give up, he finally responded. ��Yes. He is.�� The determination on her face was evident. If he did not answer her, she would find out in other ways.

    He would have asked Alex to deal with this shit. But his friend was going through something much worse than this. It was the least he could do for now for his friends.

    He had to control the me before it became a wildfire that would be harder to contain.

    ��But he is still in critical condition. He is undergoing an operation at the moment.�� He added, hoping she would not rush outside and create amotion. That was thest thing he needed at the moment.

    .....

    Although his body was well caffeinated and pumping up adrenaline to keep him going, he was also starting to feel fatigued. When Amelia woke up, he was hitting the hay. He could not handle more of this drama.

    She did not respond to him but just looked away, staring at the window outside, probably still processing what she just heard. She was not crying as he had expected, but she was in deep thought.

    Evan still could not fathom why people would subject themselves to rtionships when it only created miseries. Yeah, he saw a few who made it to the finish line, but they seemed to be the exceptions, not the rule.

    A limited list of exceptions. That was hard to get in line. Eventually, everybody ended up with a broken heart and a shattered soul. Was it all worth it? He doubted.

    Then, a soft knock on the door and a friendly greeting alerted them of anotherpany. Nurse Jane walked in with a friend in tow.

    ��Good morning. I was wondering where you have been all night.�� His grandmother sitting in a wheelchair, pushed by her trusted nurse, greeted him. ��And who is this lovelydy?��

    Ang��s eyes darted to Eida, who stood not far from him. Then, her eyes shifted to Amelia, who was still sleeping on the bed. ��What happened to Amelia?�� Her face suddenly frowned in confusion.

    ��Grandmama, this is Eida, a friend of Amelia.�� He introduced the woman. ��Eida, this is my grandmother, Ang.��

    ��It was nice to meet you, Ms. Ang. My aunt is a big fan of yours.�� Eida smiled at her, finding her enthusiastic aura contagious.

    ��Amelia just needed some sleep.�� Evan interrupted, seeing that her grandmother kept ncing at her. ��What are you doing out of your room? You should be resting.��

    As he suspected, his grandmother was not sick, just pretending to be one. She looked as strong as an ox by the way she was snooping around. Nurse Jane could only shake her head. She probably guessed he was already suspecting something.

    ��I could not rest until I see that you are ok. You looked agitatedst night when you left.�� Ang said concernedly.

    If he had not known her throughout his life, he would have bought the act, but he could see through her dramatic skills. He could read her performance, and it deserved an award.

    ��As you can see, Grandmama, I am fine. I am just trying to help some of my friends here.�� He bent down on his knees before her and kissed her hands. ��Why don��t you go back to your room, and I will follow shortly. I will ask Amelia toe byter when she wakes up.�� He promised her, which made her smile.

    ��Ok. But make sure that these girls are ok before you leave them.�� Ang made him promise. ��It was nice meeting you, dear.�� She turned to Eida. ��I hope we can have a chat sometime.��

    His grandmother loved to make friends, and she seemed to see something in Eida that she liked. ��Maybe introduced me to your aunt. I would love to meet her.��

    Finally, Ang was wheeled out of the room, leaving the three of them again. She turned to the window again, looking outside, but he could tell her thoughts were elsewhere.

    ��Do you want to see him?�� Evan finally asked what he thought she might be contemting, but he was surprised by her answer.

    ��I doubt they would let me near him.�� Her lips twisted, but it was a bitter smile. ��You see, Lance��s father disapproves of my rtionship with him. The Count doesn��t want me to see him again.��

    That now made sense.

    He thought as he slowly put the pieces together. Or what he thought might be the possible answers to his questions. Again, another point of his theory. Rtionships sucked.

    ��But what about Lance? What was his reaction to this?�� He was awyer. He liked prying on things.

    But it did not mean he had answers. He was not a therapist.

    Love and rtionship were not his expertise.

    But before she could answer him, another knock on the door interrupted them. But this time, a woman in a uniform entered, carrying a tablet in her right hand.

    ��I am sorry to bother you, Ms. Eida Harlowe, I am Dr. Remy, and I am handling your care. I am assuming you are the patient.�� The doctor asked, seeing another person on the bed, but she was the one wearing the hospital gown.

    ��Yes,�� Eida answered. ��I am d you are here because I want to ask for my discharge papers. I want to get out of here soon.��

    She walked towards the cab, looking for her clothes, but it was still in theundry. She only found a spare towel inside.

    ��I am sorry, Ms. Harlowe, but you might want to reconsider that for your baby.�� The doctor said.

    ��What? Baby?�� Eida and Evan simultaneously asked, both bewildered by what they heard.

    ��I am sorry. I should have started with that. Congrattions, Ms. Harlowe.�� Then, the doctor turned to him. ��Mister?��

    ��ke.�� He automatically answered without thinking.

    ��Congrattions, Mr. ke, you are now about to be proud parents.�� The doctor announced cheerfully in the room.

    But all he could do was stare at her and then at Eida, who was as shocked as he was or probably more. He could not even correct the doctor that he was not the father.

    His mind was suddenly nk, thinking of what he had learned and pondering about his friend who was currently fighting for his life.

    ��You still need to undergo more tests to guarantee that your baby is fine.�� The doctor continued as if clueless to what was going on between them.

    Then, when they both failed to answer, that was the only time the doctor hadprehended the situation. ��I think I should better let you discuss this among yourselves.��

    ��Thank you, Doc.�� Evan finally snapped from his daze, seeing that Eida was still in shock.

    Once the doctor was outside the room, he quickly guided Eida to the sofa and allowed her time to think. He just watched her get a grip on her situation, knowing that this was an entirely scary turn of events for her.

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754: A person of questionable character

    Dani was thankful to Alex after what he did for her this morning. She had a nice, rxing sleep that she badly needed. Now, it was her mother��s turn to go home while she took charge of keeping watch.

    Her father was still not out of the woods. Although his condition was stable at the moment, it could suddenly turn for the worse, the doctors exined. But she still kept her fingers crossed that he would recover from this.

    Dani walked toward her mother, sleeping on the lone chair next to her father, tapping her gently on the shoulders to wake her up. ��Mom, I will stay with Dad while you go home and rest.�� She softly uttered, not wanting to startle her.

    Her Uncle Ben was already waiting outside to apany her home. She did not want her to be alone in a time like this.

    However, her mother needed time to rest, or else she might be the one next to get admitted to the hospital.

    ��I don��t want to go home. I want to stay with your father. He may suddenly wake up, and I want to be here.�� Her mother stubbornly said as she maintained her position on the chair.

    Her mother looked up at her with those tired, almost red eyes. She could tell that her Mom had been crying and must have barely sleptst night or this morning.

    .....

    ��It is not good for your body if you do not give it time to rest,�� Dani said when her mother shifted her eyes to his father, who remained sleeping. ��Uncle Ben said that you barely touched your food.��

    She wished there was something she could do for her Mom. She would never dream of being in her mother��s shoes because she could tell how difficult it was.

    She looked so sad. She had no idea if her mother could survive if her father died. She also could not imagine living without her father. He had been a constant presence in her life. Without him, a part of her heart would be empty.

    ��I will eatter. I am just not hungry. Besides, I feel so much better after that nap.�� Laura spoke to her with a forced smile, but she was unconvinced. She could tell when she was lying. Her mother was not very good at it.

    She knelt before her, taking both her hands, covering them with hers. She had to convince her mother that her action was not good for her.

    ��Why don��t I get you a room at a hotel just across the street. Then, I will call you as soon as Dad opens his eyes.�� She hoped that her mother would agree to thepromise. It was the only thing she could think of at short notice.

    She could see that she badly needed a long sleep and nourishment for her body. After a good hot shower, her mother could return and take over from her.

    ��That seems to sound better.�� Laura finally consented to her n, and Dani immediately called her assistant to make the necessary arrangement.

    She only rxed when her Mom walked inside the elevator with her Uncle, assisting her. She took the chair her mother left and pulled out a book from her bag.

    Then, she started reading it to her father, who was still unconscious. But she heard that patients still needed constantmunication, and she remembered he loved reading this book.

    ��How was that, Dad?�� She asked after reading several chapters of the book, but as expected, his eyes kept shut. There was no response at all.

    She stood up from the chair, needing to stretch her cramped muscles and some water to wet her parched lips. She walked to the mini kitchen on the side where a fridge was located and took a bottle of cold water.

    ��Would you mind giving me one?�� Someone suddenly spoke not far from behind her.

    She gradually turned around, not surprised by his presence. She was expecting that he would be back to visit again. Besides, he was now part of the family.

    ��Gerald, I did not see youe in.�� Dani took another bottle from the cold storage and walked toward the narrow counter, cing it on top. ��Here.�� Handing the bottle to him.

    Then, she opened hers and drank a few gulps to quench her tears. But her eyes watched the other man behind the counter.

    ��How is father doing?�� He asked, grabbing the water and doing what she did before turning around to look at the man that brought them to life. ��What is his condition?��

    She was surprised that he finally acknowledged her father as his. Last night, he was still referring to her Dad as Ethan. What could have changed his mind?

    ��Dad is stable for now, but we are hopeful he will push through this.�� Despite the warnings by the doctors, she still did not want to relent to her father��s condition.

    She could not allow her fear or the doctor��s words to give up on her faith that he might still recover from this. She would ask for a miracle until hisst breath.

    She returned to her seat while her brother walked to the other side of the bed and stood before him. He stared at their father��s face for a minute, not saying anything.

    She could not read his thoughts, but she wondered what could be going through his mind. She wanted to trust him because they shared the same blood. But was that enough.

    ��I am d to hear that. I also wish for Dad to get well soon.�� Gerald again took another sip of the water before moving to the trash and disposing of the bottle.

    ��Are you leaving so soon?�� She asked, seeing that he had moved closer to the door. If he was, she was not stopping him anyway. She was more than happy to be alone with her father.

    ��Yeah. I only stopped by to see how Dad is doing.�� He strode forward toward her. ��Thepany still needs us, so I am heading there to assure it is running smoothly.��

    Her brother was right about that. Although David understood the situation, their clients might not have if they were both out of the office and not working.

    She only nodded in acknowledgment but did notment on the matter. After all, Gerald was the boss between the two of them. He knew what was best for their clients.

    ��I hope you will update me about Dad��s condition.�� Gerald stood behind her, looking beyond her shoulders at their father. Still, she could not read anything from his expression as she stared at his face.

    ��Of course,�� Dani finally responded when she felt his hands touch her shoulders, squeezing her mildly before he eventually strode away and said. ��Goodbye. I will be back soon.��

    She watched her brother exit the room, but she could not help but wonder what his intention was for taking a sudden interest in their father��s condition.

    She could only hope it was pure love and concern, not something else. After all, she could not disregard that he was still a person of questionable character.

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755: An ugly scene

    Alex waste to the meeting that morning, but luckily, Marcus handled it without a hitch, even without him. He still had two remaining appointments before he could drop by the hospital.

    This time, he could not pass them off to Marcus. It was a crucial meeting he had to do himself, especially in their current situation.

    ��Do you have a minute?�� His friend suddenly appeared on his doorstep, then continued inside without waiting for an invitation.

    His friend did not need one since he would not bother him if he did not have a valid reason. Not when he knew he had an important client already on his way to his office.

    ��Just a minute, Marcus,�� Alex responded, looking at his watch, which he did not have to but an old habit that was hard to forget. ��What is it?��

    He watched his friend pick a chair, sitting on it before his eyes focused on him. He dropped the folder in his hand and finally concentrated on him.

    ��I think something is going on with the board and the stockholders. One of them approached me earlier, saying that rumors were circting about a new possible owner.�� Marcus pulled out his phone and opened a news clip from the.

    .....

    It was a blind item, saying something was brewing in the Hamilton Empire. Could it be a hostile takeover or a new heir? The spections were growing, but the business industry is waiting for confirmation of what it could be.

    He kept silent, thinking of the video clip he had just seen. He was expecting more stories like this woulde up while Ethan was still in his critical condition.

    It was still just a rumor at the moment, but this news could spread like wildfire, creating massive destruction in its wake if not contained.

    ��Do you think Gerald had something to do with this?�� Marcus asked him, probably also thinking of the same thing as him.

    Ethan had not yet announced to the world his rtionship with Gerald. Only the family knew about this, not even the board. Therefore, it was either him or one of them.

    But who would gain from this if the truth finally spread to the world? Gerald had already tried to gain power over thepany before. Could he be doing it again now?

    ��It is likely, but unless we can get proof. We can never be sure.�� Alex said, tapping his chin, finally standing up from his chair and slightly pulling his tie to loosen it.

    It was what he was avoiding. Bad publicity could shake thepany while Ethan was in his current state. It might create panic among the investors, stockholders, and the board.

    But he was not afraid. It was the reason he was conducting all these meetings. He wanted to assure everyone that he had this under control.

    He would not allow anyone to shake and rattle thepany his father-inw had worked hard to create for his family, especially Dani. He would safeguard thispany as long as Ethan needed him.

    It was Ethan��s legacy that had be his.

    Suddenly his thoughts went somewhere else. But he quickly shoved it at the back of his mind. His priority was the task at his hand at the moment. His crown would have to wait for now.

    ��But who else knew about that. Who would benefit from this if it gets out?�� Marcus questioned him, knowing that he had a point.

    Alex turned to the buildings dominating outside his windows. Different business opponents who would want a piece of their sess. Many would wish to take them down. But Marcus was right. Gerald could also have a personal agenda.

    ��I hope you are not talking about me. You two look very serious.�� An unexpected guest suddenly appeared by his door and stepped inside without an invitation.

    ��I am sorry, Sir, but...�� His secretary was about to make her excuses about the sudden interruption when he waved his hand and dismissed her.

    ��That is ok. I will take it from here.�� Alex moved forward away from the window and faced his new guest.

    He would have said speaking of the devil, but his friend already mouthed it silently in his direction. Still, this man was the enemy in his eyes.

    Gerald had not managed to redeem himself since he had not done anything to prove he had no ill intention against his family anymore. Alex still believed he had to watch his back when it came to this man.

    ��I hope I am not bothering your busy schedule. Your secretary informed me that you are about to have a meeting with an important client in five minutes, so I will not take long.�� Gerald moved closer to the middle of his office, his head turning from left to right, clearly scouting the room.

    ��Why don��t you sit down and join us?�� Alex offered, pointing to the other avable seat in his office.

    As much as he did not like to entertain him, he felt he had no choice. He was now the brother of his wife. He had to show respect to a family member even if he did not believe he deserved it.

    But if he found any evidence to prove that he was still scheming against Ethan, Dani, and his entire family, he would not hesitate to take matters into his hands to protect them.

    ��I was just at the hospital, visiting my father, and realized I mighte by and offer my help.�� Gerald cockily stated as he sat down on the vacant seat, crossing his legs as he got morefortable.

    ��I think we are managing just fine,�� Marcus answered the intrusive guest, clearly irritated with his presence. ��Don��t you have enough business to handle?��

    ��Under the hole where you crawled out of,�� Marcus whispered under his breath. It was low, but he heard it, and he was sure Gerald also did.

    But Gerald did not respond but only smirked as if he was happy with the reaction he was creating. ��I think my five minutes are almost up,�� Gerald announced as he stood up.

    ��I hope you know your way out.�� Marcus once again answered for him, evident that he did not wee his presence.

    ��As I said if you need me in my father��spany. All you need to do is give me a holler, Alex.�� Gerald addressed his statement to him, ignoring his friend but emphasizing the majority owner of thispany was his father and not him.

    However, he moved closer to Gerald, not about to let him say thest word in this short, unscheduled meeting. He did not like how his friend behaved around him, but he also did not like this man��s tone.

    ��Your father is still alive, and here you are, like a vulture circling hispany. Could you not wait till he handed the reigns to you?�� Alex whispered near his ears as he felt his blood boiling against this man.

    He did not trust him even if a good man��s blood flowed in his veins. An evil man still raised him to be the man he was today. He might appear like a saint to everyone, but he could see through his disguise.

    ��Temper, temper...�� Gerald taunted him as he walked away from him. ��Who said I am waiting for him to die?�� He spoke with a chuckle.

    Then, the man did not wait for his response as he continued out of his office without looking back. He wanted toe after him, but he already saw his next appointment greeting Gerald by the door. He could not create an ugly scene.

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756: A recent friend

    When the doctor��s diagnosis finally synched in her brain, she realized what was happening. She was about to have a child with Lance.

    Eida had no idea if she should feel ted by the sudden news or terrified. She had never thought of having a child, nor ever dreamed of raising a family, not with her current situation or background.

    She barely could hold on to a rtionship, remembering her current status with the Prince. Then, her thoughts went to Lance, who was still in surgery based on this man before her, fighting for his life.

    ��Oh my!�� Eida could only mumble as a few tears ran down her eyes, thinking of theplexity of her life. ��I am pregnant.�� As if saying those words would make it untrue.

    But it only confirmed what she feared when Evan responded. ��Yes, you are. What are you nning to do about it?�� He asked, staring at her with those questioning eyes.

    That was the million-dor question.

    She had never thought she would find herself in this kind of situation. She thought of the time frame where she could have conceived the child.

    .....

    She had always been careful when she had intercourse, not wanting to bring life to this world. But howe she still became pregnant. Then, she remembered that night with the audio recorder.

    It was the only night she had allowed herself freedom and her emotions to take over and cloud her judgment. The only time she let herself stop thinking of the consequence.

    Now, look at what she did.

    ��I don��t know.�� She finally responded, but condemning herself for one night of not ying it safe would not make anything better. It would not change the present.

    She closed her eyes, hoping it would give her some rity, but different images came to her mind, which only had worsened her already messed up mind.

    When she opened her eyes again, theynded on her friend, who had her eyes staring at the two of them. She wondered if she had heard their conversation.

    ��You are pregnant?�� Amelia shouted in shock, suddenly answering her internal question. ��I assume Lance is the father.��

    Her assumption was correct since she had not been with anyone else since Nick. It was just Lance that she had slept with unintentionally at first.

    Amelia stepped down from the bed, immediately moving to her side, sitting beside her while staring at her face and then down her belly.

    She doubted her friend would see anything down there. It was too early to tell. If not for the blood test, no one would have known about it.

    When they tested her alcohol level, they also tested if she was pregnant. A standard procedure that hospitals do before administering medications.

    ��The doctor said I am,�� Eida confirmed to her friend. ��Despite what you think of me, Lance was the only one who could have gotten me pregnant.�� She looked down at her hands that automatically touched her still t belly.

    She could not me Amelia for assuming the worse about her. She did have a horrible record concerning her sexual activities. It was something she could never change, even if she kept regretting it.

    ��I was not thinking like that.�� Amelia quickly defended herself. ��But I have to be sure.�� She still added, but her face was anything other than sympathetic.

    Eida did not see any trace in her friend that she was judging or angry with her. When Amelia finally wrapped her hands around her shoulders and pulled her closer, she knew her friend had forgiven her.

    ��I think you should tell Lance once he is better,�� Evan suggested as he watched the two reunited.

    She tapped her friend��s hand, telling her she appreciated her support. But Evan was right as she looked at him. She should inform Lance all about their baby.

    Lance deserved to know that he was about to be a father, and her child deserved to have a father. Even she did not deserve them both.

    However, she would try her best to give this child a good mother, no matter how hard that would be to raise the child. With Lance at her side, maybe it would not be that hard.

    She only hoped Lance would survive his operation and live long enough to be with her and their child.

    ��Yes, you should tell Lance all about the baby.�� Even Amelia tried to convince her.

    But she had already decided, believing it was the right one. ��I also think so. I want to tell Lance all about our baby.�� She said, finally hopeful for the future.

    ��But first, you need a shower and a change of clothes. Lance should never see you like that.�� Evan wrinkled up his nose at her as if he saw her as disgusting.

    She suddenlyughed at his expression because she also realized what she might have looked like at the moment. She had never been drunk before, but she had seen many who drunk themselves to death. And it was not pleasant at all.

    She ran her fingers through her hair and could not even make it run smoothly down the tip without entangling through the strands. It must look like a bird��s nest.

    ��Well, Evan is right.�� Amelia nodded her head in agreement. ��You looked like a mess.�� She touched the hospital gown she wore. ��You also do not look good in this.��

    ��You should talk.�� Eida finally countered, noticing and pointing at the dried drool on the side of Amelia��s face and the rumpled hair on top of her head.

    ��Oh my!�� Amelia expressed in shock when her fingers ran down her face. She hurriedly ran to the bathroom and checked on herself.

    ��Well. I guess I am the only one presentable at the moment.�� Evan stated proudly, but when Eida looked at him, she alsoughed at him. ��What now?��

    ��You should look at your eyes.�� She uttered in between her giggles. ��You look like the actor in Sleepy Hollows. Not the main lead but the viin.�� She startedughing again.

    It also made him run to the bathroom to check himself out, following Amelia inside. Finally, she could hear the two arguing like cats and dogs.

    She could only wonder for now how that two ever ended up together. She could not remember Amelia mentioning him to her ever. Maybe he was a recent friend.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757: Family man

    After a few more hours after Evan discovered that his friend had impregnated a girl, he went to visit Lance after his very long operation.

    The doctor said it was a sessful surgery, but the recovery would be tricky. He would probably need years of therapy before he could fully recover.

    ��Evan, I am pleased that you are still here.�� The Duke suddenly appeared behind him while he was gazing at his friend, who was still unconscious with machines attached to him.

    He wished he could talk to Lance and tell him to recover fast because he was about to be a father, but that was not his ce. Lance needed to hear that from Eida, not from him.

    ��Just checking on Lance,�� Evan responded with a gentle smile, still sorry for what his friend was going through but d that he was out of the woods.

    He also heard Ethan had a sessful surgery, but his condition was still touched and gone. The doctors could not give them the guarantee of his survival or recovery.

    ��I am d that he has loyal friends like you.�� The Duke gently spoke as he ced his hand on the ss partition that separated them from the patient.

    .....

    At the moment, they could only observe his friend from the outside. They were limiting his exposure to people for possible infections. He did sustain several burns from the small fire that engulfed the car after the collision.

    The tank leaked, and the friction created a small fire. Luckily the rescuer contained it and rescued him just in time before it had worsened his condition.

    ��I am lucky to meet him and your son.�� Evan honestly felt that way, especially Alex, who had been his mentor and friend for a long time. Despite not being part of royalty, Alex still befriended him and treated him like a brother.

    He also helped him establish himself in New York, introducing him to his friends and establishing a good connection that helped him get to where he was today.

    ��Speaking of my son. How is he?�� Fred asked, seemingly worried about Alex and his condition. ��I know with Ethan��s condition. Many woulde after him, the business.��

    It was also what he thought when he first heard of Ethan��s attack. ��I know he could handle them. He was trained by the best.�� Evan assured the Duke that he had nothing to worry about Alex.

    He wished he could also be there to assist his friend, Alex. But he knew of Lance��s current condition. He was more needed here. However, he nned to go back home soon once he had helped Amelia and Eida with their ns.

    ��You have to excuse me, but I also had to check out my grandmother from the hospital.�� Evan tapped the Duke on the back as he started to move away.

    ��Say hello to Ang for me. Tell her that I love to see her in a few days.�� The Duke told him before shifting his attention again to the man behind the ss.

    ��I will.�� He responded as he walked away on his way to his grandmother��s room.

    They had met before, and somehow they had be friends. Even the Duchess loved his grandmother. But who did not love that adorable, lovely actress? She could always get away with her trickery by showing her sweet smile.

    ��Are you ready to leave,dies?�� He asked once he was inside his grandmother��s room, looking at three pairs of lovely eyes directed at him.

    He suggested that since Amelia did not have a home to go home to, Eida was not in any condition to be alone, and his grandmother should be on constant watch.

    They should all probably stay in one ce in the meantime, under his care. He had no idea if he was losing his mind, rmending such an insane idea.

    Babysitting. Three women.

    ��Yes, we are,�� Ang answered for the three of them.

    He nodded his head, ready to embark on this craziest idea he had ever made in his entire life.

    He carried his grandmother��s things while Nurse Jane entered the room to assist in pushing Ang��s wheelchair out the door. The other two also followed behind.

    The short ride home to Ang��s ce was silent, which he appreciated. It gave him time to think about this more carefully. He knew he had entered a difficult situation, but there was no taking it back now.

    ��Wee to my home.�� Ang showed the two women to the vacant rooms where they would be staying while he took her grandmother��s things to her room.

    She watched thedies enter their respective rooms while his grandmother also retired temporarily to her bedroom. ��Well, make yourself at home. I need to lie down for a few minutes.�� Ang excused herself as she closed the room.

    ��Thanks again for letting us stay here,�� Amelia said before closing the room of her room.

    Eida had already closed her door, so he walked towards the mini bar where he knew his grandmother kept her small stash of alcohol. She was not an alcoholic, but she used it when she entertained some guests.

    At the moment, he badly needed a strong drink that could unwind the tension in his body. ��Great.�� He finally found a good brand, pouring himself a ss full of the delicious scotch.

    Then, he walked toward the balcony that overlooked the city below him.

    He had lived in this city almost his entire young life. But he never felt at home. He might have been born here, but it had never been where he wanted to spend the rest of his life.

    ��Hey,�� Eida suddenly appeared behind him and walked closer to his position. ��I hope I am not being a bother.��

    She hesitantly walked by the door of the balcony and stared at him. When he smiled, she walked further into the balcony and gazed at the other buildings around them.

    ��Hey, I thought you might be resting,�� Evan said, although it was still early for them to sleep. They still have not had dinner yet, but that could wait.

    He could always order something from a nearby restaurant. At the moment, he was letting everybody have their time for themselves first.

    ��I could not sleep.�� She admitted, letting her hands glide on the metal rail, preventing her from falling from the highrise building. ��Thanks again for doing this for us.�� Eida finally raised her eyes to him.

    ��It is the least I can do for my friend and his unborn child.�� Evan looked at her, feeling sympathetic about her situation.

    He could feel that what she was going through must be worse than anything he had been through his entire life. He suddenly felt more blessed in his life.

    ��How is he?�� Eida finally asked, looking away from him.

    But he saw the fear in her eyes before she could hide it from him. She was trying to show a brave face, but he could feel that she was hurting.

    ��His surgery was sessful. Doctors are expecting full recovery after his therapies.�� He told her what he had learned when he visited his friend earlier.

    He could see that she made a sigh of relief after hearing that, probably thankful to hear that the father of her child would survive this ordeal after all.

    Suddenly, he wondered if he would ever have someone who would worry about him just like that. Would theree a time when he would want to be a family man?

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758: Meddling with other affairs

    Eida found it hard to sleepst night as she tossed and turned. She wished she could drink a ss of wine, it usually calmed her down when she was restless like this, but the doctor had warned her against consuming alcohol. It was not good for the baby.

    If she wanted the baby to grow healthy and strong, she would have to change her lifestyle as the doctor had suggested, just like eating breakfast which she usually skipped almost every day. And then again, eating on time for lunch and dinner.

    But it seemed her body was learning by itself as her stomach churned as if seeking food. She barely touched the Chinese food Evan orderedst night, finding it hard to eat. But this morning, she found herself quite hungry.

    ��Good morning!�� Ang greeted her as she stepped into the kitchen to look for any leftovers.

    Being a person, always on the go, cooking was thest thing on her mind. She either ordered out or ate out rather than cing herself in front of the stove and cooking her meal.

    Although she had learned to do those household chores while growing up, she could not find the time to perform those mundane tasks when she had other things lined up for her.

    ��Good morning, Ang.�� Eida greeted back as she stood before the kitchen counter.

    .....

    She finally nced around the kitchen, seeing it thoroughly for the first time with the bright lightsing from the windows. It looked beautiful, clean, and well used. She surmised that Ang must love to cook.

    ��Why don��t you sit down. Breakfast is about to be served.�� Ang offered as she moved around the kitchen like a pro.

    ��Can I help?�� She asked, although there was not much she could do inside the kitchen. She still would like to do something.

    ��Well, you can pour me a coffee, but I prepared a fresh ss of juice for you in the fridge,�� Ang told her, reminding her that she also was not to consume caffeinated drinks.

    It was a bummer since she loved her coffee. She needed to consume it at least four or five times a day. But for the baby, she had toply.

    She walked towards the other counter on the corner and poured a ss of that delicious aroma of the newly brewed coffee. It was like being tortured. She could smell it, but she could not even taste it.

    Then, she turned to the fridge, took out the pitcher of the freshly made juice, and poured herself a ss. It did not look appetizing unless she could add a touch of gin or something to it. But that was not an option either.

    ��Don��t worry. It is just for nine months.�� Ang smiled at her, shaking her head. She could only assume she had noticed her expression upon seeing the juice.

    ��Yeah, I guess.�� She had no choice anyway. She turned around, handed Ang her coffee, and took a sip of her juice, which was tasty and refreshing. ��Where are Amelia and Evan?�� She asked, noticing she had not seen them yet.

    ��Evan is out on his morning run while Amelia is doing some errand. She said she would be back soon.�� Her sweet host answered as she ced some delicious muffins on a te and ced them on the counter to cool down.

    ��That looks so delicious,�� Eida uttered hungrily, sniffing the delightful aroma from the freshly baked pastries. ��By the way, thanks, Ang, for letting me stay here for a few days.��

    It was kind of funny.

    She only lived a few floors down from this apartment, yet she was here, staying with this lovely woman that she barely knew also lived in this building.

    ��It is me who should be thanking you and Amelia for staying as my guests. It is nice to have somepany once in a while.�� Ang smiled at her sweetly. ��Besides, it had been a while since Ist cooked for someone else or baked, for that matter.��

    She grabbed two small saucers, ced a slightly hot muffin on them, and put it on the table. ��Come on, Eida. I know you are hungry because I am. Let us start breakfast. I am sure the two are on their way back.��

    She moved to join Ang at the table, bringing the juice with her as she made herselffortable on the seat opposite the sweetdy. She suddenly missed her aunt, who also loved to care for her.

    ��Oh, this is to die for.�� Sheplimented Ang��s baking skills, savoring every bite of that delicious tasting sweet pastry.

    ��I told you, I like to brag about my talents.�� Ang proudly said, happy to see that she was enjoying the food.

    ��What are your ns today?�� Ang turned serious as she studied her.

    She had been thinking about that all night. She wondered if she should go to the hospital and check on Lance. But she doubted she could ever pass the guards.

    ��I might go home after eating and get some things. Then, ask Evan if he could sneak me into Lance��s room.�� It was the only thing she could think of at the moment.

    She truly wanted to see him. She did not mind if he would not see or talk to her yet, but she only wanted to look at his face. See for herself that he was going to be ok.

    ��You do what you feel you must do. But remember, whatever happens, we are here, ready to help.�� Ang extended her hand on the table and grabbed hers.

    With a friendly smile on her lovely lips, she squeezed her hands to assure her that she was not alone.

    She suddenly felt lucky to meet a new friend to depend on in times like this. However, she could not abuse their kindness. So, the sooner she could decide what to do with her life, the earlier she could stop bothering these kind people.

    ��Good morning, Ang. Eida.�� Amelia walked into the kitchen, greeting them with a lovely smile.

    ��Good morning, Grandmama, Eida, Amelia.�� Not a minute longer did Evan walk behind her friend.

    It made her look at Ang in question, suspicious of the way the two were behaving. But she had her problems to worry about at the moment. She should not be meddling with other affairs unless it was necessary.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759: Love should never be selfish

    Amelia was thankful that breakfast was finally over. She could hardly eat with Evan constantly looking in her direction. She wanted to shout at him to stop staring but did not want to make the others suspicious.

    Still, she could not help but wish that what happened earlier did not happen altogether. It was a mistake. No, it was an ident that she had no control over.

    ��Excuse me, but I had to go to my room. I need to make a phone call.�� She stood up from the table, grabbing her things, not waiting for anyone to acknowledge her, keeping her head down, and avoiding any eye contact.

    She just had to get out of there before the air became suffocating. But she hardly walked out of the kitchen when she heard Evan making excused about hitting the shower.

    He was indeed full of sweat from his jog.

    Then, her mind reminded her how manly he smelled when she was enveloped in his arms just a while ago. ��Stop it.�� She chastised herself for even thinking about that.

    She quickly moved before he could catch up with her and entered her room, locking it behind her. As if he would follow her, but still, she needed assurance.

    .....

    ��What was I thinking kissing him?�� She muttered to herself. It might have been an ident, but she felt that she had responded to him. Her lips moved voluntarily, following his lead.

    Why? Why would she kiss him? What was wrong with her?

    She walked back and forth inside her room, trying to make sense of her reaction to him. Did she like it? Honestly, she did. But she was in love with Lance, even though Lance did not love her. It just did not make sense.

    ��Ooohhh!�� She felt more frustrated. Then, her mind reminded her of what it was like to be in his arms. And remembering his lips on hers.

    What about him? Did he intentionally kiss her? Did he like kissing her?

    ��Stop!�� She pulled her hair in apprehension. She should not be entertaining these thoughts.

    She sat down on the edge of the bed as she calmed herself down. Then, she found her body falling on the soft mattress, her eyes staring at the beautifully decorated ceiling.

    If she loved Lance, she should not have kissed Evan like that. Amelia tried to analyze her feelings about the man she always thought she would marry someday.

    Was she so focused on Lance that she never considered that he might not be the one and there might be someone else for her?

    Was it possible that what she thought was her forever and ever was not Lance after all?

    ��But I always love Lance.�� She spoke softly in the air as if that should reassure her that she still did, but her heart and mind were now starting to question if it was true.

    Then, her phone suddenly rang. She quickly rolled out of bed and grabbed her phone from her bag. But when she saw who was calling, she abruptly dropped it on the bed.

    It was like she could not even talk to him, afraid of what he would say or what she might tell him. Suddenly, her mind was a big jumbled mess.

    She wanted so much to believe that she could not be attracted to this man. He had admitted that he was a man whore. How could she trust a man like him? How could she even consider giving her heart to him?

    Her phone beeped this time, signaling a message. She hesitated to look at it but remembered it might be something important. But when she scanned the iing message, it still came from Evan.

    I THINK WE NEED TO TALK

    It was a short message, but she knew it meant a lot.

    Was she ready to talk about this?

    She grabbed her phone and started typing a reply but deleted it, thinking she might be making a mistake. But a knock on her door made her put down her phone, hearing her friend��s voice on the other side.

    ��Amelia, can we talk?�� Her friend repeated when she failed to respond on her first call.

    ��Wait.�� She quickly opened the door and allowed her friend entry inside. ��Why don��t you sit down, Eida?�� Guiding her on the chair by the window.

    ��I hope I did not catch you in a bad time.�� Eida waited for her to take the other seat opposite her. ��But I need to talk to you.��

    Her friend dropped her eyes on herp, watching her fingers squeeze her palm. Eida looked like she was about to cry, looking so guilty as she sat across from her.

    ��Hey, whatever this is about, it is not worth your tears.�� Amelia extended her hand to her, holding her firmly in her grasp. ��If this is about you and Lance, you have nothing to worry about because I understand.��

    Finally, her friend looked up to her, still teary-eyed but with a smile on her lips. She somehow looked relieved that they finally had this one-on-one talk they did not have the chance to do in the hospital.

    ��We never wanted to hurt you. When I learned that we were talking about the same man, I tried to stay away from him. But I have never been with a man like him. He is special.�� Eida started talking as her eyes finally shed tears.

    ��Yes, Lance is indeed a great man. That is why we both fell in love with him.�� Amelia finally voiced what her friend could not say to her.

    She knew that Eida had never believed in love, but she could see in her eyes how much she loved Lance. Eida might find it hard to admit it, but she could feel it in her tears.

    ��Do you think I can see him today?�� Her friend asked, hopeful.

    Amelia could hear the desperation in her voice, feeling the anguish she was going through, not knowing what futurey ahead of her and her future child.

    Until Eida could see and talk to Lance, the future still looked bleak for them, not when the Count was standing in their way. She knew the Count would not simply stand aside.

    ��We can try to see him today if that is what you want.�� Amelia would do anything for her friend, especially now that she needed her the most.

    ��How do you know that it is even love?�� Eida suddenly asked her, confusion and fear written all over her face.

    Eida finally let go of her as she stood up and stared at the window outside. Instinct must have kicked in when her hands automatically held on to her belly in a protective stance.

    ��You know when you would never want to hurt the one you love.�� Amelia instantly answered. ��That you are willing to give up your happiness for him.�� She continued, speaking from her experience.

    ��But how about your happiness?�� Eida looked at her as if she was asking her, not just a hypothetical question.

    ��I can always find happiness elsewhere, but I would not want him to feel obligated to love me because I am his responsibility,�� Amelia answered truthfully, thinking of the arranged marriage her father wanted her to take.

    Besides, she believed love should never be selfish.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760: The girl worthy of the crown

    The Count watched his son transfer to his new private room, where he would continue his treatment and medications for his fast recovery.

    It contained most of the state-of-the-art machines that would help him heal faster. One of the reasons they were thankful for Prince Alexander and his son. They had introduced this innovation in their Kingdom.

    ��Don��t worry, Count Wellington, Prince Lance is in good hands. We are doing our best to treat all his injuries.�� The head surgeon assured him as he shook his hand.

    ��Thank you for taking care of my son.�� Heplimented the efforts of the doctors and hospital staff who had assisted his son in his time of need.

    Thankfully, all the doctors confirmed that the Prince was on his way to recovery. He was d the injuries would not have asting effect on his physical health except for one thing.

    But it was a secret he had to hide. Fortunately, he knew the doctor who diagnosed the problem. He guaranteed to bury the problem and eliminate all the test results. Or else it would destroy all his ns. No one should ever learn about it, not even his son.

    ��How is he doing?�� A new guest arrived at the hospital to check on his son after the doctors had long left the room.

    .....

    The Count appreciated that his friend, Count Julius Ashthorne, came to visit his son. He would need all the allies he could get after this ident.

    He almost had the Council and the other Lords convinced that his son would fit perfectly at the throne. But now, he felt he had to start over again. However, he was not giving up, not now, that he knew his son would fully recover.

    He still had high hope that his son would be king of this country. They would finally get the title back to their family that was taken away from them through the centuries.

    ��The doctors assure us of his fast recovery,�� Thomas answered his friend as he looked at his son, who was peacefully sleeping. ��Would you like to sit down?�� He guided his friend to a nearby sofa where they couldfortably talk without disturbing his son.

    Although the doctors told him that he was still heavily sedated and there was no chance he would wake up soon. Still, he did not want his son to hear what was happening around him.

    Immediately, his assistant provided them with some tea for refreshment, asking if they needed anything else. But he dismissed her, wanting some privacy with his friend.

    ��I am d to hear that Prince Lance is doing well. The Council was a little concerned when we heard about his ident.��

    Count Julius voiced what was going through the meetings he had attended recently.

    Count Thomas knew what his friend was talking about since Count Julius was the head of themittee handling the session of the throne. They were checking if his son would still fit to lead this country.

    ��I want to assure the Council and the King that Lance would fully recover from this incident.�� He told his friend, knowing that it was one of the purposes of his visit aside from supporting him.

    He appreciated that he was giving him a heads-up about what the other Council members were doing. At least he could act ordingly and take action when necessary.

    ��Well, there is another issue that we need to discuss.�� Count Julius drank his tea and ced it back on the saucer. He looked at him as if checking his reaction.

    But he already knew that there would be many issues regarding thistest ident. He had prepared to answer them all, especially now that he had science to prove that his son would still be capable of ruling after recovery.

    ��What is it? Tell me so I can address the issue right away.�� He asked his friend, who had also agreed that his son was the most viable candidate for the position if Alex refused his title.

    ��It is regarding your son��s very active lifestyle.�� The other Count told him as he turned his head to his son, who still was unconscious.

    He knew it had been an issue with the Council. The way Lance had precariously lived his life behind the wheels. But he had already proven to them how careful and safe he was when Lance conducted his race.

    The police report would also establish that this was an ident and the offending party was the other vehicle that bumped into his son. The real culprit was the reckless driver behind the wheel who had beaten the red light.

    ��As you can see, my son had nothing to do with the ident. He was just a victim by the circumstance, and Lance was lucky toe out of it alive.�� Count Thomas was ready to plead his case or defend it if necessary.

    He would not allow this slight issue to ruin his son��s life and future. Besides, he could not see in their byws preventing their future Kings or Kings in that matter from conducting dangerous sports.

    ��I can see that, but we are not talking about his sport. We understand this incident was an ident and was not done deliberately or due to carelessness.�� Count Julius assured him.

    ��Then, what are we even talking about?�� The Count was clueless about the issue at hand. He could think of several things, but that was not enough to ruin his son��s chances at the throne.

    What else could his friend be talking about now?

    ��It hade to the attention of the Council members that your son had been dating a certain reporter.�� Council Julius finally spoke what he did not expect to hear.

    But it was in the back of his mind. He did not expect the Council members were aware of his son��s dating activity. It seemed that someone was taking an extraordinary interest in his son.

    He wondered who it was and what his or their intentions were. Where they also seeking power or just a way to shut his wishes down?

    ��We all have our times of messing around when we are young.�� Count Thomas tried to downy the situation. He did not want his friend to suspect that the girl meant more to Lance than just a ything.

    ��I hope so. Because as we all know, before Lance could sit on the throne, he had to present a wife that would carry the crown as his queen. It could not just be anybody.�� Count Ashthorne knew this more than anybody.

    When Prince Alexander first presented his future wife to the Council, everybody had to carefully scrutinize her background, assuring she would have excellent qualifications and a decent reputation.

    ��I assume you already know why we are strict about this. We need an heir that woulde from a good family. Someone who would lead our legacy and our heritage to the future.�� Count Ashthorne again reiterated what the Council members had discussed during his absence in the meetings.

    ��I assure you Lance knows well enough that he will have to marry someone from a reputable family.�� Count Thomas smiled at his friend. ��When the timees, my son will wed the girl worthy of the crown.�� Assuring his friend.

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761: Better to have a family than an enemy

    He had been busy the whole day at the office, especially now that Gerald had dered a war against thepany. Gerald might not have said those words, but he hinted at it in hisst visit.

    Besides, he was not the only one. Many were circling, waiting for an opportunity to attack thepany. But as long as he was there, he would defend what Ethan had worked hard to build.

    ��Hi, Mom.�� Alex greeted Laura, who was sitting next to her sleeping husband.

    Laura looked at him with a tight smile. He could tell that she was trying her best to look ok, but deep inside, she was dying of waiting for her husband to wake up.

    ��Alex, did youe by to take Dani home?�� Laura asked, still concerned for her daughter��s sake instead of worrying about her condition.

    She looked so fragile that he was afraid that she might be next to lie on that bed. But he could do nothing but show his support to these two women that had be a significant part of his life.

    ��Yes, but I hope you had a good rest and a decent meal at the hotel before returning here,�� Alex said, learning what Dani did for her mother.

    .....

    He immediately stood by Ethan��s side and tapped him on his hands, hoping that the simple gesture would tell Ethan that he was not alone in this fight.

    ��I did, but I could not stay away from Ethan. He might need me, and I don��t want him to wake up without me at his side.�� Laura said in her sweet voice as she leaned forward to the bed and touched her husband��s hands.

    He could only tell that this must be hard for Laura and Dani. He could not imagine the pain they must be feeling. But he knew that losing Dani would be worse than death, so he could only empathize with their situation.

    They had a few more minutes of conversation until Laura pushed them out the door, telling them they should go home and rest. She insisted that she wanted to be alone with her husband.

    ��How is your Dad?�� Alex asked Dani as they sat inside the car on their way home.

    So far, Alex only knew that his condition had not changed after the operation. It had not worsened, but he had not gotten better either. The doctors could not give them any conclusive diagnosis unless Ethan showed signs of improvement.

    He pulled Dani into his arms, seeing the heavy burden she was carrying on her shoulders. He had no idea how to lose a parent, but he could remember how hard it was to ept losing his grandparents. But he was still young then.

    ��I am afraid he may not make it this time.�� Dani finally admitted to him what she had always feared.

    He understood her fear, seeing that it might not be easy for her to see her mother in that condition. Usually, Laura was her source of strength, but today, her Mom could not even help herself.

    ��I could not promise you that Ethan would get better. I wish I have that power, but I don��t. But what I can promise is to be here for you.�� It was the only thing he could say to her.

    He could only hope it was enough as he tightened his hold on her, kissing her on the top of her head as they allowed silence tofort them.

    Soon, they were back in their apartment. Instead of cooking tonight, Dani suggested ordering out. He agreed since he was tired himself. He believed he was ready to hit the hay soon.

    As they busied themselves inside their room after eating dinner and preparing for bed, Dani suddenly turned to him. ��How is thepany?��

    He was surprised that she was interested to hear about his day. He thought she was too wrapped up with her father��s condition that she would not like to talk about anything else.

    ��As expected, many wanted to take it down into pieces.�� Alex disclosed to her what was happening in thepany.

    Technically, if Ethan died, Dani and her Mombined would have the majority of the ownership of thepany. She had every right to know what was happening to it.

    ��Yeah, I already thought of that. But I trust you and Marcus are handling it well.�� Dani concluded, always giving him the benefit of the doubt.

    ��We are trying our best. You are also wee to join us if you want.�� He knew it could help her divert her attention from her father��s situation. But as usual, she declined.

    ��What about Lance? Any news from your family.�� Dani asked him again. ��I hope he is doing wellpared to my father. After all, he is still young.��

    It was terrible timing that Lance had to undergo several surgeries just like Ethan. He never thought Lance would ever get involved in a motor vehicle ident.

    But idents were unavoidable, reminding him of when Dani went through the same experience. However, Lance��s condition was worse. ��But fortunately, the doctors assured us that he would recover soon. But they had ced him in an induceda to expedite the healing process.��

    ��That is at least one good news I like to hear.�� Dani smiled, probably thinking of his cousin, who also had been a good friend to her. ��What about my brother? What is he doing now?��

    He was surprised by that question, not expecting that she would ask him about Gerald. But like in the past, he would never hide anything from her, not deliberately if possible.

    ��I believe he wants thepany for himself. He is now pursuing his initial ns of taking over thepany.�� Alex told her, where Dani only nodded in agreement.

    ��I never suspected that he could be my brother. I wish I could understand what he had gone through, but I never believed in using the past as an excuse for what would happen in the future.�� Dani said as they finallyy down on the bed, ready to sleep.

    ��I agree with you on that. Gerald could not keep ming Ethan for what happened, nor you.�� Alex said, pulling her to his side so he could wrap her in his arms.

    ��But I still hope he would soon realize that it is better to have a family than an enemy.�� Dani looked up into his eyes before nting a single kiss on his lips.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762: Love was blind

    Eida sat in the backseat while Amelia was in the front with Evan driving the car. The street was still busy with people walking along the pavement.

    Traffic was still moderate, with vehicles going in different directions.

    Her eyes stared at themp post that lighted the streets. She did not see anything fascinating or extraordinary with them, but it seemed to help her rx a bit.

    ��Are you sure that the Count would have left by now?�� Eida asked as she sat restlessly on their way to the hospital.

    She was not afraid of the Count. She would have faced him if she had to under normal circumstances. However, the situation was different now. She could not solely think about what she wanted but also had to consider Lance and the baby.

    ��I could not be hundred percent certain, but based on the nurses, Uncle Thomas usually left early after visiting Lance,�� Amelia responded, giving her a little assurance. Still, she could not help but wonder what she would do if she had to face the grandfather of her baby.

    She could not promise that she would be able to stop her mind from saying what she thought of the Count and his maniptive ways.

    .....

    But one thing she knew for sure, she could not allow dictating what she should do and her child��s future. Only Lance had that right, and she would wait for him to get better so she could tell him about their baby.

    Then, it would be up to him to decide whether he wanted a life with them or only be a part of their child��s life. Either way, she would not force him to love or stay with her.

    ��Don��t worry. We will be here for you.�� Evan nced at her through the rearview mirror, showing his support.

    Then, silence covered the rest of the car ride as her thoughts brought her back to her dilemma while the others seemed lost in their world.

    She momentarily stared at the two, who seemed to be acting weird since this morning. But as she had decided earlier, she would not meddle in their affairs unless they asked her to or if necessary.

    Until then, she would deal with her problems and silently watch the two for any development. But she did see the appeal of the two of them ending up together.

    What was she doing, acting matchmaker?

    ��We are here?�� Ethan finally jarred her thoughts back to reality as her eyes saw the imposing hospital from her view.

    Quickly, Evan circled the entrance and proceeded to the back door, where security was already waiting for them to escort them inside.

    She believed they had given them special treatment because Evan had provided extra pay to these people, but if they were ordinary people, she doubted this would be possible.

    Exactly why money was valuable to the world, she thought. It could easily purchase convenience and security, but she still believed not everything. The Count could still not buy her love.

    ��Are you ready to see him?�� Amelia asked as they stopped in a waiting room. ��I want you to prepare yourself because what you might see would not be pretty.��

    ��The ident banged him badly, but the good news, he would recover from this,�� Evan added, warning her what to anticipate. At the same time, he assured her that he would be alright.

    She stared at her best friend and then at the man she barely knew but began to like anyway. She felt lucky that she had friends willing to stand by her side in a time like this.

    ��I am aware of what to expect in his situation.�� She assured them, having reported more than her fair share of vehicle idents during her younger times in the news industry.

    But she was not saying it would be easy to see the man she loved in such condition. Her hands still shook as her heart drummed across her chest. She could not deny the fear that coursed through her spine.

    ��If you are ready.�� Evan finally acknowledged it was time. ��But remember, doctors had to sedate him earlier. So, he might still be sleeping and would not know that you have been in his room. Let alone hear your voice.��

    She suddenly felt like a child, giving final instructions before going to her first day at school, but it was alright. She knew Amelia and Evan were only looking after her.

    ��Ok.�� It was the only word she could utter as she prepared herself for whatever she would find in that room.

    She would settle to see his face if she could not nce at his eyes. She would be happy to feel his hands even if she could not sense his touch.

    All she wanted was to tell him what he needed to hear. She could wait for as long as it took for him to respond to her. As long as he lived, that was more than enough. It was all that mattered.

    Soon, they walked towards the hallway leading to his private room. It was not on the regr floors where the other patients were recovering. It was a specialized section of the hospital for VIP patients.

    ��Let me handle them,�� Amelia whispered behind her ears as they neared his room.

    As expected, royal guards secured the area. No one could enter and leave the premises without them knowing. She was already aware of this. It was the only thing that had stopped her from running to his room that morning.

    The guards smiled and nodded to Amelia and Evan, recognizing them and allowing them ess to the area without questioning who she was.

    Luckily, those men trusted them enough not to see her as a threat. Maybe the Count did not tell his security about her. It was possible since the Count would not want her rtionship with the Prince to be an issue.

    ��Thanks.�� She heard Amelia speak to the guard standing by the door. Then, she was ushered inside by Evan, who quickly closed the door behind her when they were all inside.

    Her eyesnded on him, lying motionlessly on the bed. The only visible movement she could see from her view was the machines on the sides that were helping him through his injuries.

    ��Go on. Lance had been waiting for you.�� Amelia slightly nudged her by the shoulder. �� We will sit here and wait. She pulled Evan to the side by the waiting area at the corner of the room.

    She gradually moved, stepping closer to his bed. She could finally witness with her eyes what her friends were talking about regarding his condition. Lance did look pretty bad. But she was d that despite that, he would recover.

    Finally, she stood beside him. If she stretched her hands, she could touch him. But why was she hesitating? Was she afraid that she would hurt him? Well, she doubted he would feel any pain at the moment.

    Still, she just stared at him, checking every inch of his body for his injuries. His head had bandages covering half of his face. Those exposed to her had cuts and bruises on them.

    ��I am here.�� She finally whispered, but she doubted he heard it. She stared again into his face, still handsome despite his condition.

    It must be the reason they said that love was blind.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763: Renounce the child��s existence

    Her eyes scanned the rest of his body, checking if nothing was missing. She breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that despite the bandages on his body and the cast on his arms and legs, everything else seemed to be just as it should be.

    Finally, she stepped forward until her body touched the bed while her hands reluctantly moved to cover his hand. It felt cold but not dead cold, just chilled by the air conditioning cooling the room.

    She slightly rubbed his skin, hoping to put some colors on them, warming them up so that his blood would flow more clearly along its veins.

    ��I am not sure if you wanted me here after what I said to you.�� She mumbled, not too loud but not too low either. She hoped it was enough for him to hear her words, not caring if the other two in the room heard her.

    ��After what I did, I feel I don��t deserve to stand in front of you. But I need to see you.�� She paused as she felt the first tear drop on her skin. She did not even realize that she was crying as her eyes focused on his closed eyes.

    If things would not work out for them, she would at least like to see his eyes, even for onest time. To hear himugh about something even if it was not because of her jokes. She wished him to live even if it was not for her.

    ��If you open your eyes and tell me that you don��t love me and never want to see me, I promise I will never bother you again. But before that, there is one thing that you should know.�� Her tears hade down like a waterfall, falling nonstop as she thought of not seeing him again.

    .....

    She could not even continue her words as her sobs increased their intensity as she stared blindly at his face. She never thought that heartbreak could be this painful.

    The other time, she thought she had already broken her heart and torn it to pieces. But now, shredding it was worse as her heart squeezed the life out of her, making it so hard to breathe.

    Then, she felt gentle hands on her shoulders, giving herfort. Amelia must have noticed her situation and hade to her rescue. She was a great friend she could always depend on despite what happened to them.

    For a few minutes, she allowed herself to feel the pain and the tears to flow out of her eyes. She believed she needed to release all those pent-up energies before proceeding with the rest of what she still had to say to him.

    She finally stopped at some point, allowing her tears to subside. Then, she could see again, tapping her friend that she was ok. She had to say it before she lost the will to do so.

    ��I am sorry about that.�� She began again when Amelia returned to Evan��s side. ��But it is just hard to see you like this.�� She said, slightly smiling, remembering the times they argued about almost everything but still enjoyed it in the end.

    ��Anyway, as I said earlier, there is something I wish to tell you.�� Using her normal voice this time. She heard in some studies thatatose patients were aware of what was happening around them even if they had seemed to be sleeping.

    She was hoping that was his case. She wanted him to know that he had something else to live for, more than ever. There was a reason why he had to fight harder to survive.

    Although she had not heard him talk about kids, she knew Lance would love to have many of them. She had seen him interact with kids when they were out. He seemed to be natural around them.

    She could tell that he would be a great father. Probably a better parent than her. She could already imagine the smile on his face as he stared at their little child. How she hoped she would also be a part of that.

    ��I need you to live because you are about to be a father.�� She whispered close to his ears as she leaned forward, careful not to touch his injuries that covered almost his entire body.

    She somehow felt his breath on her face when she stared at him. Then, she swore she saw his eyes twitch. But when she observed more carefully, it was gone.

    Maybe she only had imagined it. Her brain wanted it so much that she conjured it in her mind, recing reality with an illusion.

    But still, she hoped that he did move his eyes.

    He was finally waking up.

    He woke up because she heard her voice.

    His eyes would open because he wanted to see her.

    But those were all wishes that might or might not happen today.

    She finally straightened again but kept her hands holding his. She did not want to lose the only connection they had. She wished to remember the feeling of having his skin connected to hers.

    But the warmth that radiated on his hands this time made her smile. She hoped it was an indication that he was getting better. At least, that was what her mind wanted to believe.

    ��I need you to get better. I love you.�� She finally uttered those words, hoping they would prate his heart and reside in them. Then, when he woke up, he would recognize it and realize it came from her.

    ��More than ever, our child needs you.�� She again spoke up, a bit louder this time, hoping that if he heard those words, he would finally force his eyes open.

    ��You are going to be a good father.�� Then, she squeezed his hand tighter, hoping to get some response from him.

    However, a different reaction exploded in the room. ��Father? Child?�� A male voice shouted by the door.

    She did not even notice someone enter the room as her attention was on the man before her. She quickly turned around, seeing the angry face of the Count as his eyes focused on her.

    She could also see the shocked faces of her friends, like her, who must be unaware of the Count��s sudden presence.

    ��What foolishness is this?�� The Count continued, lowering his voice, probably not wanting the other people outside to hear his words. Then, Count Wellington strode toward her, his face still a mask of fury.

    She could only assume that he heard what she said to Lance when he entered the door. She did not wish him to know about the child until Lance had decided what he wanted, but it was now out of her hands.

    She thought he might have already left since nobody had seen him in the vicinity, but it seemed they were wrong. Or, he might have returned for something else. Maybe someone informed him that she was here.

    Whatever the reason was, the problem was he had discovered her secret. What would happen now?

    Anyway, whatever happened, she would do her best to protect this child, even from her child��s grandfather.

    But the sad part was, looking into the Count��s eyes. She firmly believed that even if this child carried their blood, this man would still renounce the child��s existence.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764: A single rose

    A child.

    A bastard child.

    The Count could not believe what he had just heard. It was utterly outrageous. His son could not have a child with this woman. Else his son��s chances of bing King would evaporate into thin air. They could kiss the Kingdom goodbye.

    Lance could not have anything to do with this woman, watching with contempt at the woman who had her hands on his son as if she had a right to touch him.

    ��Would you leave us for a few minutes?�� He swiftly stopped and ordered, realizing they hadpany when they stood up from their seat on the corner. ��I need to speak with Ms. Harlowe alone.��

    The Count recognized the two as Amelia and Evan, his son��s friend. But he did not realize that they had any connection with this woman.

    ��It is ok. Wait for me outside.�� Eida spoke softly to the two, who were hesitant to leave.

    .....

    ��Are you sure?�� Amelia asked, still uncertain if she should leave the room, staring at him as if he was the devil himself.

    Fear clearly showed in her eyes, but there was also defiance in their depths. She seemed ready to defend her friend against him if the need arose.

    Suddenly, he wondered if she was the right woman for his son. Yes, his father was one of the wealthiest people in the world, but money was not the only thing that mattered in their Kingdom. Power was.

    ��Yes, I will be fine. The Count and I will only talk.�� Eida smiled at her friend, seemingly assuring her friends that she would manage just fine.

    ��We will just be outside.�� Evan finally spoke as he guided Amelia outside, but his voice also contained a warning.

    Young people nowadays. They always allowed their emotions to control them rather than using their brains.

    He quickly moved toward the woman iming to have his son��s child and confronted her once the two were out of sight.

    He had encountered many of her kind before, and she would stop at nothing unless she got a good exchange for her effort. Who would not want tond a good man and a Prince at that?

    However, he could not allow her to besmirch his son��s name just because she wanted to trap him in marriage.

    ��Are you saying you are pregnant and my son is the father?�� Count Thomas finally asked, but this time he used a calmer tone.

    He realized that losing his temper would not help him resolve this issue. But he would find a way to deal with this problem once and for all. It had gone long enough.

    ��Yes, I am carrying your son��s child.�� Eida finally responded, unafraid to face him as she stood tall in his presence. ��And I want him to know that as soon as he woke up.��

    Her bravado was admirable, and he wouldmend her for that. Most people would shake at his presence, especially when they knew he was not pleased with their actions. But he was not here to praise her for being a worthy adversary. He had to find a way to get rid of her.

    He stared at her, studying her. He had already offered her an enormous sum of money that most women would have grabbed easily. But not her. She declined it.

    ��How sure are we that the child you are carrying belongs to my son?�� He had to ask since he had reports of her reputation.

    She had been sleeping from one man to another. He could see from how her face changed that he had hit a nerve. He had been right about his assumption.

    This woman had a terrible past that would never pass with the Council, not even through him. She was not the woman worthy of his son��s devotion. She would only be a disgrace to their good family name.

    ��I am sure you already had my background investigated. I would not deny that my past was not perfect, but I never tried to hide it from your son.�� She stated, not even blinking when she looked directly into his eyes.

    Suddenly, he would have liked this girl if only she came from a reputable family with a good solid background, but that was not the case. The fact was, she would not be good enough for the crown.

    He was not a monster everyone might perceive, but he had a legacy and a promise to uphold. He saw the opportunity for his son to take the throne that used to belong to them.

    He could not allow anything to stand in that way, not this woman and not the child she was carrying. Besides, he would never be sure if the child she was carrying was his son because he had no n to find out.

    ��It is irrelevant if my son knew it and he was ok with it. That is not the issue here.�� Count Thomas moved closer to his son, staring closely at his sleeping form.

    Lance might not realize this now, but he was only looking after his future and the future of this family. But eventually, his son would see therger picture.

    No one deserved the crown more than him. His son had worked hard to be in this position. He was not going to let it go to waste. Not for this girl and her child.

    ��Then, what is the issue?�� She stood before him, determined to fight for her right and her child.

    He could see it in her eyes. She was not going to back down easily. Maybe she believed that she loved his son and Lance loved her. If that was the case, offering her more money would never be enough.

    But then, that was also something he could use to his advantage. Ms. Harlowe might have a terrible record between the sheets, but her reputation was still impable in her professional life.

    Could he risk telling her about his secret? But it could be the only way to make her disappear from his son��s life. Still, she was a reporter. She might leak this delicate information. But then again, he could still use it against her.

    ��How much do you love my son?�� The Count finally asked, facing the woman who could ruin everything for his family.

    This woman was like a rose. She looked beautiful in everyone��s eyes but underneath, her thorns could be deadly. He could not allow a single rose to destroy what he had worked hard to achieve.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765: Rightful share and more

    ��This is delicious.�� The stunning woman sitting next to him on his living room sofa said as he spooned another piece of the delicious chocte dessert into her mouth. ��But I think I already had enough.��

    The woman declined another mouthful. Instead, she took the wine from the center table and drank a few sips. He followed her lid and drank half of his wine while watching her.

    He could not understand the fascination of these models to starve themselves to death to maintain those skinny figures. But who was he to judge when he liked how they looked and felt underneath his touch.

    ��You have nothing to worry about.�� He whispered into her ears as he leaned closer to her, putting his hand on her exposed knees, letting it glide up toward her inner thigh. ��I will take care of that.�� Letting his lips graze on the side of her neck.

    Soon, her hands wrapped around his neck, permitting him to proceed with his ns. ��How do you propose to do that?�� A challenge or an invitation that he dly epted.

    ��Simple.�� He let his lips answer her as he kissed her, devouring her while his hands started exploring her body. Like every other man, he had needs that required fulfillment.

    His other hand grasped the strands of her hair, making her tilt her head to the back, giving him more ess to her shoulders. He moved the strands of her skimpy silky dress down on her arms, and slowly, it glided smoothly off her, exposing her upper body to him. ��You have a lovely body.�� Heplimented, skimming his hand at the side of her perky breast before going down on one of them, making her moan in pleasure.

    .....

    On the other hand, she also began working on his shirt, slowly removing the buttons starting from the top. He hissed when her fingers traced his chest, enjoying how her soft palm caressed his skin.

    He pulled her up from the sofa, making her stand before him. Then, with just a little tug, her dress fell to the floor, leaving her in just her sexy thong, another fascinating thing about models as he enjoyed his view.

    Then, she stepped closer to him, straddling him on the sofa cushion. Without waiting for an invitation, he buried his face in her chest, enjoying the feeling of her soft mounds on his lips.

    But as he kissed her along her chest while his hands held her thighs, pulling her closer to him, the sound of shoes approaching from the other side of his house alerted him of anotherpany.

    He could only think of one man who would be bold enough to interrupt him when he entertained a guest in his house. It could only be his friend who thought of himself as untouchable because he knew he could get away with it.

    ��Woah! I did not mean to interrupt.�� But on the contrary, Mike walked into his living room, sat on the vacant chair, and looked at him, not caring if he was in the middle of fucking someone.

    However, in their underground world, it was nothing ordinary. Sex, guns, and killing were part of their daily lives.

    ��Don��t mind him. Stay.�� He whispered to the woman in his arms when she was about to move, testing if she was like some girls he had dated.

    But apparently, she was as she stayed and only looked at the other man without inhibitions. She did not even bother to cover herself up. However, he had already known she was no different from most girls who only wanted something from him.

    From the moment she had sent sexual signals during dinner, he knew she was just another easy prey. But he still liked ying with her.

    ��As much as I want to stay and watch how she would fuck your brains out, I have no time. I am a busy man.�� Mike said as if he was bored. ��But we have something important to talk about.�� He continued. ��I heard about your ns from the grapevine.��

    Hearing his words, he knew that what he would like to discuss was a sensitive issue with grave urgency. Therefore, no one else should learn about their conversation.

    ��I am sorry about this. But could you wait in my room while I deal with this?�� He gently touched her face and pulled her for a soft kiss. He might be cruel to his enemies, but he could never hurt a woman unless she could be the enemy. Besides, he still needed her for the night.

    ��That is ok.�� His date said as she gradually stood and picked up her clothes. ��But don��t take too long.�� She whispered, giving him onest peck on the lips before moving away.

    ��Well, that is one hot date,�� Mikemented as they watched her disappear in the hallway.

    ��Why are you here, Mike?�� He asked again, not wanting to make spections about his visit.

    ��I thought we areying low against the Hamiltons?�� Mike finally spoke up, knowing that they were finally alone. ��What changed, Gerald?��

    He remembered telling his friend they would have to stop attacking thepany when the investigation was still hot. But he failed to inform him that he had resumed his ns.

    At the same time, he had not told him about his current position with the Hamilton family. Still, he would hold on to that information until he found the right time to divulge it, not only to him but to the entire businessmunity.

    However, he believed he could include him in his n to take over thepany. It was not exactly a secret anymore as Alex had discovered that he had already bought several shares in theirpany.

    Still, he underestimated the Prince, thinking he was just a dummy that Ethan used to run thepany.

    But now that Ethan was sick, he thought he could easily manipte Alex under his fingers. But he had proven him wrong when he quickly caught his hand on the cookie jar and immediately stopped his attack on thepany.

    But he was not going to give up yet. He was not done with them, not quite close.

    He knew that even though Ethan had admitted he was his son, he had no ns of adding him to his will. But it did not matter anymore. He still intended to get what was his rightful share and more.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766: Stay or leave

    Amelia could not sleep that night. She could only wonder what happened inside the hospital room, but Eida refused to tell them anything. She dismissed the encounter with the Count as if it was nothing important.

    She could tell it was anything but good, especially when she was dealing with the formidable Count. She would know since she had grown up with Lance. She knew how controlling his father was.

    She would admit thatpared to her father, the Count was much better because she could see that he cared about Lance, unlike her father, who only wanted to use her.

    ��Oh! Why is it so hard to sleep?�� She mumbled as she covered her head with a pillow, blocking the little light from the window and the almost inaudible sound brought by the mild wind.

    She had been turning in her bed, unable to sleep as different thoughts went through her mind, thinking about her friend��s current pregnancy with no father condition.

    Then, her mind started nagging that it was not the only reason. A man, probably sleeping at this moment on the opposite side of this apartment, was keeping her awake.

    ��Ooohhh! Stop it!�� She wished her mind would listen to her for once. She had been distracting herself from thinking about that incident, but it kept creeping back into the forefront of her consciousness, and it was frustrating her.

    .....

    ��This is useless.�� Amelia finally gave up on knocking herself, so she shoved the pillow out of her face and kicked the nket off her body as she dropped her feet on the side of the bed to stand up.

    She decided to get a ss of milk, hoping that would help. It was either that or got herself drunk, which was not an option. She still needed her full brain function to deal with all that was happening around her.

    She walked out of the room, tiptoeing in the living room, avoiding making unnecessary noise. Then, she was lurking in the dark kitchen, moving slowly through the table and chairs.

    ��Ouch!�� She did not see the foot of the stool that stood in her way, making her knee bump into it.

    Her hands automatically touched her knees, feeling the pain going through her nerves from the impact. She should have opened the lights instead of creeping like a thief in the dark. Then, she was about to open the fridge when the lights suddenly turned on, almost blinding her. She had to cover her eyes from the brightness of the room.

    ��Whose there?�� A man��s voice suddenly made her aware that she was not alone anymore. ��Oh! Sorry. I thought there was an intruder.��

    Of course, she had easily recognized his voice even if she did not see him immediately. However, she suddenly felt too aware of his presence when she heard him move closer.

    Then, when she squinted her eyes against the light, she finally saw him just a few feet away, standing tall before him, making her suddenly nervous.

    ��No, it is just me, Evan.�� She finally found her voice and answered, but she did not realize she was catching her breath.

    She quickly took a deep breath to calm herself down, not because she was frightened by him but because she had be too aware of him.

    ��I did not mean to startle you.�� He responded with concern, probably seeing her reaction to his sudden presence. He moved a little closer, cing the empty ss he was holding in his hand down the counter and standing closer to her.

    ��Are you ok?�� His eyes scanned her from head to toe as if checking if she was ok.

    ��Of course, I did not realize anyone was still awake at this time.�� Her eyes automatically looked at the wall clock just on the opposite wall.

    ��Well, I could not sleep yet.�� He responded, reluctantly moving to the other side of the counter as he took out a bottle of scotch he must have hidden in the cab.

    ��I was just going to get some refill.�� Indicating the empty ss. He poured himself a half ss full before turning to her. ��You want one.�� He offered, looking directly at her.

    She had thought about it earlier but decided she should stick to her original n. ��No, I am ok. I was thinking of getting myself a ss of milk.�� She excused herself, turning away from him to open the fridge.

    She took out a carton of milk from the cold fridge and walked behind the counter to get a ss, avoiding bumping into him since he stood near the cab.

    It was the first time that she found herself alone with him again. The entire day, they were either with Eida or Ang. Even in the hospital, they always had otherpanies with them.

    ��Oh, good luck with that. I don��t think milk would do much for me.�� Evan said as he raised his ss and took a sip of his alcoholic drink. ��So, I will have to settle with this.�� Hissing after swallowing a mouthful of the drink.

    ��I do hope you get your much-needed rest then.�� She said, pouring herself a ss full only to realize that the box was already empty.

    She made a mental note to get milk early in the morning to rece the one she just threw in the wastebasket. Maybe a few groceries as well.

    They could not live freely in this apartment for long, and the least she could do was contribute. But at the moment, she felt she had to get going.

    ��Well, I need to go back to bed.�� She uttered in a shaky voice as she passed him, carrying her ss of milk.

    But before she could move further away, he stopped her, grasping her wrist in a gentle grip. She could have easily pulled away from him, but she did not as she slightly turned to look at him.

    ��Please, stay,�� Evan said in his low baritone voice. ��I just want us to talk.�� Then, he released her wrist, giving her the option if she should stay or leave.

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767: A hypocrite

    His mind warned him to let her walk away while he still could. But his body seemed to ignore his logical part as he stopped her from leaving the room. Then, he gestured for her to take the other seat opposite him.

    Both just stared at each other for a minute, undecided about which one should go first, unsure of what to say. But both eyes could not look away.

    ��I think you should drink your milk,�� Evan suggested, but he wanted to bump his head on the counter for such ame line. He knew he could havee up with something better, but his mind went nk as he stared into her eyes.

    ��Maybeter.�� She responded with a smile, still holding on to the ss. ��What do you want to talk about?�� She finally dared to ask, deciding to lower her eyes to the ss, watching the moisture of the ss drip to the wooden surface.

    He could already guess she might want to talk about it, but she did not want to open the topic. He could sense her hesitation as her fingers yed with the water that pooled on the table.

    ��Earlier, something happened. It might have started as an ident, but I believed it meant more.�� Evan stated what he believed she was afraid to voice out.

    He observed her face as it changed. The flicker of recognition in her eyes told him she remembered it too. But not just the idental kiss but what happened after that.

    .....

    He still recalled it clearly, in the lobby of the building. He was returning to the apartment when he greeted the doorman. Then he heard a scream. It happened quickly, but his instinct told him to catch her as she fell exactly in his direction.

    He did not witness the entire event, but he recalled hernding on his arms, but the impact was so strong that it took him down too. They ended up sprawling on the floor with her on top.

    ��I am sorry.�� She said as she scrambled to stand up from their position on the pavement. ��I did not mean tond on you, but I tripped and lost my control.�� She tried to exin to him.

    He also followed her, straightening up as he found his footing back. ��Don��t worry about it,�� Evan responded, just d that no one was hurt. ��Are you on your way back to the apartment?��

    When she said yes, he suggested that they should go together in the elevator since he was already on his way back too. Things seemed to be ok as they talked about the weather.

    Then, the man carrying arge package in the elevator identally bumped her with the box he was carrying as he went down to the lower floor. What happened next was history.

    As she lost her bnce and once againnded in his arms. Then, unexpectedly her face looked up to him, and his lips touched hers. Then, sparks flew in his brain as his lips moved to kiss her.

    Unexpectedly, she responded with equal enthusiasm to his advances, as both seemed thirsty and needed replenishment. Unable to control the kiss, his tongue began exploring her mouth.

    They only stopped when the bell dinged, signaling their floor. And he almost missed it if not for the child about to enter the small confinement with her parents.

    ��I am sorry about that.�� Amelia finally responded, bringing him back to the present. ��It should not happen. I don��t know what came over me.�� She apologized as if she regretted every minute of that event.

    But he could read a woman like a book, and she appeared to be lying to him and herself. He could tell she liked it as much as he enjoyed every minute itsted.

    Yes, it was a long, torrid kiss full of passion, not just a kiss on the cheeks.

    ��I am not sorry, and I certainly am d it did happen.�� Evan confidently responded because he could not deny that he wished to kiss her again.

    He could see the agitation in her lips as they slightly trembled together with her hands. Then, her lips partially stuck out to wet her parched lips. How he suddenly wished to taste them again?

    He suddenly felt like a horny teenager who wanted to kiss a girl but was afraid to scare her off. He never felt like this with another woman.

    ��Please, don��t make things moreplicated.�� She begged him as if she wanted him to control himself around her.

    But how could he do that? When all he could think about was kissing her again after that incident inside the elevator. He could not sleep because his mind insisted that he knock on her door so he could see her again.

    It was insane.

    He knew it, but that was how he felt at the moment. He must be going crazy because he could not stop thinking about a girl. He was obsessing about kissing her again.

    ��I am not. It was a kiss between two adult people. I believe we both like it. So, what is the problem with that?�� This time, he was not thinking anymore as he allowed his lips to do the talking.

    Or, for this matter, his desire.

    Maybe it was her nerves, he could only assume, but she started drinking her milk. Probably, feeling thirsty just like he was as he took his drink and finished it.

    ��I still believe it should not happen. I am still in love with Lance, and you are...�� She halted in her words as if she tried to think of a better word to describe him.

    But when she looked up and ced her ss down, he could not help the smile from appearing on his lips. She looked like Ms. Santa us with a foggy mustache on her lips.

    ��Adies�� man.�� Evan finished for her, already grasping her thoughts of him. He could not me her since that was what he was. And he could not deny it.

    He smiled at her, knowing fully well that what he had in mind would never work. He could not string her along, only to be another of his flings. She was just too good for him.

    ��Yes.�� She agreed with his self-depiction, but her eyes never bore judgment in them.

    He reached out to her with only the intention of wiping the white cream on the top of her lips. Then, eventually, letting her go, finally deciding it was time to leave.

    His grandmother was just fine, but he was not. He had to return home where he could return to himself. To remove all these unwanted feelings, he was developing for this woman.

    But when his fingernded on her soft lips, he expected her to move, but she did not. He believed he could walk away, but his fingers lingered on caressing her lips.

    Her doe eyes just stared at him as if waiting for more. Then, he found himself leaning over, following the direction of his finger as it traced her lips, kissing her again like what happened earlier.

    ��I could not promise you anything other than this,�� Evan whispered in her ears as his lips started to explore her face and neck. But now, he believed he was also lying to himself?

    A hypocrite.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768: With what?

    Amelia was drowning in his kisses, unable to stop him from the onught of his hands on her skin. Warning bells rang continuously on her head, but her body seemed deaf, ignoring the danger of what she was doing.

    Then, he said it to her. The words that should be sending her running for the hills. The terms womanizers used to avoid trapping themselves in anymitment.

    ��Ooohhhmmm!�� And here she was, moaning in delight instead of fleeing with her life. Enjoying the momentary pleasure his lips were giving her.

    However, thinking about his words, could she also promise him anything when she still believed that her heart belonged to someone else?

    Still, she could not deny the sexual attraction she felt for this man. As much as she wanted to fight it, she lost the battle as her will started to surrender.

    ��Amelia...�� Her name echoed in her ears as if someone was calling her. ��Evan...�� A surprising tone alerted her that they were not alone, making her aware of her surrounding.

    The temporary cloud that covered her thoughts suddenly vanished as rity opened her eyes to the present. She was sitting on the counter, cradled in Evan��s arms.

    .....

    He also seemed to realize the situation as he abruptly stopped and pulled slightly away from her. But he did not let her go until her feet were back on the floor.

    ��What is going on?�� Her friend asked, looking astonished by what she had witnessed just now. ��Are you two...?�� Still, she was unable to finish her question since she seemingly still found the entire scenario shocking.

    Amelia quickly fixed herself, trying to straighten her clothes. Luckily, her robe seemed to be still intact. But she doubted her hair, feeling it was flying everywhere from the way Evan buried his fingers in them.

    ��No, we are not.�� She finally answered her friend, looking at her. ��It was a mistake.�� She added before turning and walking away from him without looking back, leaving her friend to wonder what just happened.

    But she could not look at him, not after what happened. She felt so cheap, telling herself that she loved another then, making out like that with another man.

    Then, the sad part was that she was willing to ept what he could only offer. She was ready to settle for less. It was just because she was attracted to him physically.

    She did not even like him. But what was there to like about him when she barely still knew much about him. Now, she was settling for casual sex. She must be going crazy for this.

    She ran to her room and hid inside, locking the door as if he would try to follow her. Why would he even bother when he could get it from someone else?

    That was the sad truth.

    Nothing about her was special, enough for someone to bother to want her to stick around for good. Even her bestfriend could not love her even after years of knowing her.

    ��Amelia, please open up.�� She could hear Eida��s voice on the other side of the door. But how could she face her when she kept telling her that she loved Lance.

    She stared at the door. Suddenly, feeling more ashamed of herself for being such a hypocrite. But then again, if she loved Lance. Meaning truly loved him. Could she be able to kiss Evan like that?

    ��Amelia, I know you can hear me. Please talk to me.�� Eida pleaded by the door. ��You know I am pregnant and should not be standing out here all night outside your door.��

    How could she ignore her friend as guilt now nagged at her? She gradually walked toward the door, hesitantly opening the door for her.

    ��That is not fair,�� Amelia uttered to her friend as her face dropped in her hands, but no tears came out. ��You should not use the baby in this situation.��

    Eida immediately wrapped her in her arms, closing the door behind her and guiding her to her bed. She felt she should beforting her, not the other way around.

    ��I have to because you will never open that door, and I will not be able to help you.�� Amelia suddenly realized how lucky she was to know such a friend.

    Yes, they had an issue because of a man, but her friend did not intentionally take him from her. She was right. She had no idea that they were falling for the same man.

    But now, looking at her eyes, she could not see any judgment in them, only concern for her welfare. Her tone made her feel that she was not alone. She had a friend she could share her problems with just like her. They could always count on each other.

    ��I guess you are right again.�� She stated, feeling the warmth of her friend��s hands on her. ��I just...�� Stopping as words failed her. She looked up to the ceiling, hoping it would help her with what she wanted to say to her friend.

    ��I am not here to judge you. Or tell you what to do or how to feel. I am here just as a friend who would be willing to listen to what you want to say.�� Eida said as she squeezed her hands tightly, subtlely telling her that she would always be there for her.

    ��I just don��t know what to tell you about what you saw out there.�� She was telling the truth. She was confused as hell as to what she was doing, kissing Evan. The fact that she enjoyed it was worse.

    She dropped her gaze to her friend, trying to read what else she might be thinking. If anyone could help, Eida would be it since she had numerous experiences with men, unlike her.

    ��It is ok to feel confused. Evan is an attractive guy and quite charming too.�� Eida responded as if that should answer her troubles.

    But that was it.

    She had been surrounded by many attractive and charming guys, just like Evan. But no one was able to rece Lance in her heart. What made Evan different from them? Not that she was saying Evan had managed to prate her heart.

    Was it because he was a self-proimed yboy? Still, she had no idea.

    ��I guess. Maybe it was the physical thing.�� Amelia finally admitted. Not having more exnation or not wanting to dig deeper into the problem.

    ��It could be.�� Her friend agreed with her, but just like her, even her words did not convince her. ��Anyway, enough about me. What happened with Count Thomas? You know you can tell me.�� Amelia changed the topic.

    But she believed she should not dwell too much on her problem. Instead, she should focus on how she could help her friend with hers. Eida had more pressing issuespared to her sexual activity orck of it.

    She hoped her friend would trust her enough to help her with what she was going through. She believed it could not be easy what she had been dealing with even before the ident.

    ��About that.�� Eida began, but she stood up from the bed and walked towards the window. She stared at the dark view outside, but Amelia could only wonder if she had seen anything because her eyes seemed clouded by tears that refused to drop from her eyes.

    She wished there was something she could do to alleviate whatever her friend was suffering from, but that was not that easy.

    ��What is it?�� Amelia asked, hoping she could help just like this woman had helped her countless times before.

    Eida finally turned to her, wiping the single drop of tear that escaped from her lids. But her lips sported a beautiful smile that confused her.

    ��I need you to help me.�� Eida moved towards her, sitting beside her on the bed as she twisted her fingers together as if thinking.

    She could still see her hesitation to say it, but she understood that deciding in her case must be hard because she was not thinking only for herself but also for the baby.

    But she could only hope she would always find the right one for her, whatever she chose to do. But she always hoped that she would include Lance in her ns.

    ��What kind of help?�� Did Eida want to see Lance again? She believed she could still do that. But this time, they had to be more careful because the Count would not be as forgiving as thest time. ��I can probably arrange a visit again tomorrow.��

    She was not promising with a guarantee since the Count might have tightened the security, but she could not give up. If she needed to help her friend, she would.

    ��No, I don��t want to see him,�� Eida said, lowering her eyes to the floor as if she was in deep thought.

    ��Well, I think I still have friends...�� She was about to tell her when her words finally registered in her mind. ��What?�� She questioned, feeling that she might have misheard what she said.

    Then, she remembered that she might not be feeling well to see him tomorrow. There was no use seeing him anyway when he still had not woken up.

    ��I guess you should rest now and see him another time when he finally wakes up.�� She concluded, agreeing that it was a better n. ��As I was saying, I think I still have friends who could help us...��

    ��You are not listening to me.�� Eida interrupted her self-monologue as she stared into her eyes. ��I need your help.�� She repeated, but it only confused her.

    With what?

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769: Second life

    His eyes could hear movements around him, but he seemed unable to open his eyes. His consciousness was aware of his surrounding, but something was preventing him from waking up.

    Noises kept ringing in his ears, and some familiar voices echoed around the room, yet he could not understand them. Eventually, wondering if it was just a dream.

    Then, something pulled him back to the darkness as all turned ck. He was back to a deep slumber, buried in his dreams. He only hoped that tomorrow would be much brighter than his make-believe world.

    ��Wee back to thend of the living.�� A lively voice spoke to him softly, but it sounded unfamiliar.

    Who was that?

    Lance could feel his eyes this time,pared to before. When he tried to move it, he felt it twitch. He could even feel his fingers as he tried to wiggle them.

    ��Do you know where you are?�� The voice continued to talk to him, but he still felt disoriented, confused by his question.

    .....

    He attempted to open his eyes again. Finally, he felt pain in them. Suddenly, he became aware of the different aches in his body as if a car had just hit him.

    ��Hhhmmm!�� His lips moved, but he seemed unable to form coherent words, feeling the dryness of his mouth.

    What was wrong with him? He searched his mind for any form of information that would shed light on his situation. Because at the moment, nothing seemed to make sense.

    ��Here, just take a sip.�� Whoever stood beside him said as he felt a cold ss on his lips. Then, water touched his parched lips, relieving them from their dryness.

    A few secondster, hepletely opened his eyes, gradually adjusting to the lights. A vision of a slightly older man appeared in his view, but his mind could not identify him from his list of names.

    Who was this man standing before him? But after a while, he recognized the white coat he wore and the apparatus wrapped around his neck. Now, what was he doing in this ce?

    ��Do you remember what happened to you?�� The doctor asked again, probably trying to jar his memories.

    He thought hard as fragments of memories started toe back to him. At first, it seemed to be just random pictures. Then, somehow it formed a better scenario in his mind, reminding him of some of the things that happened most recently.

    ��I am not sure.�� He finally found his voice, although it was still more of a whisper. He tried to clear his throat, which was hoarse from not being used for a long time.

    ��Do you at least remember your name?�� The doctor tried again, which he could only assume was a test of his cognitive skills.

    Suddenly, his eyes roamed around the room, hearing the beeping sound of some machines before seeing where it wasing from, and then he saw several other people behind the doctor.

    ��Yes, my name is Lance. But why am I in the hospital?�� He asked as he searched his brain for the answer.

    His mind remembered a bright light. Then, he remembered seeing Eida. And then, he was at work. But suddenly, he was driving fast. Nothing about it made sense.

    ��Don��t you remember that you had a car ident?�� The doctor reminded him as if that would help him piece the puzzle in his mind.

    Car ident?

    Did he hit his car on the tracks? Forcing his mind to recall.

    If he was in one, he should remember it. He blinked his eyes twice, finally moving his hand toward his face to rub them off the haze that seemed to cover this whole mystery.

    Then, it finally clicked as the sequence of events aligned, revealing to him the actual urrence. It seemed that it was not just a dream.

    ��Where is Eida?�� Suddenly, she was the first thought that came to his mind. He wanted to see her and be sure that she was ok.

    ��You were alone in the car when you had the ident. I don��t think Eida was with you.�� The doctor looked confused, but he exined the absence of the woman. ��But your father is already on his way to see you.��

    The prospect of seeing his father was not appealing to him. But what he wanted was to see Eida. Where was she? Did she know that he was in an ident?

    He finally remembered that he was on his way back to see her. But something happened. He remembered hearing her voice, then the blinding light. Now, he understood.

    ��What is wrong with me?�� Lance finally asked because he needed to see her. He had to get out of this hospital and talk to her.

    He had to ask what was going on with her. He did not believe a single word that she said to him. And he intended to get to the bottom of it. He refused to believe that they were over.

    The doctor exined to him the extent of his injuries. Thankfully, nothing had asting impact except the scars on his skin. That was good news, but that would mean he would have to undergo months or years of therapy before fully recovering.

    Still, it was better than having a permanent disability, paralysis, or far worse consequence, death. He would take rehabilitation as long as it would give him more time to spend with the woman he loved.

    Yes! He loved Eida. He would do anything to get her back. He could not lose her because that was not in his options. He finally learned that he wanted to spend the rest of his life with her.

    ��I just need to see Eida.�� He mumbled, but the doctor only nodded, probably unable to understand what he was talking about as he started checking for his vitals.

    Suddenly, he remembered hearing her voice, but it sounded like a dream. Unfortunately, he could not remember anything that she said.

    All he knew was that it had soothed him. It pushed him toe back from wherever darkness he resided during his unconsciousness. He badly needed to hear Eida��s voice again.

    ��We will let you get some rest. We will be back after a while to check on you again.�� The doctor and his colleagues or staff excused themselves as they exited his room.

    Several doctors seemed interested in his case because he was the prince. But that was the least of his concern. He wanted to see familiar faces who he believed could help him find Eida.

    After a few more minutes, someone arrived to visit him, but his guest was thest person he wanted to see. His father walked into the room, looking like he hardly had a moment��s sleep.

    ��I am happy to see that you are awake.�� Count Thomas smiled at him, seemingly d to see him.

    As much as he wanted to hate his father for forcing on him the marriage he had arranged and wanting him to take the throne, he knew that his father loved him.

    His father��s visions always meant well to him and their family, but sometimes his method could be extreme. Most of the time, he also did not agree with him.

    ��I am also d that I am alive,�� Lance answered his father as he tried to move his body.

    His father immediately stepped closer as he tried to assist him. But he could only adjust a little since the cast and tubes connected to his body limited his capability to move.

    ��Amelia was here, checking on you.�� His father mentioned as he settled on a morefortable position.

    He liked to hear that since Amelia was a very close friend. But that was all she was. He could not understand why he could not love her the way she loved him, but that was the fact.

    He could not force marriage on her when he knew it would only make them both miserable. Besides, there was only one woman he wanted to marry. But he could already see the difficulty they would face as he stared at his father.

    ��How is she?�� He was still concerned about her. After she discovered his affair with Eida, they never had the chance to talk yet. But he was happy and relieved to hear that she was ok.

    ��She looks good.�� His father said as he moved to sit on the chair next to his bed, but his eyes kept observing him. ��Many of your other friends and family hade to visit, but you were still unconscious. But they are happy that you are on your way to recovery.��

    As much as he liked to converse about the mundane things, there was only one thing he wished to discuss with his father at the moment.

    ��Did Eidae to visit?�� He finally asked, not caring if his father would get mad. He did not care anymore if his father would disown him.

    ��Why don��t you concentrate on getting better?�� His father avoided answering his question as he stood up from the chair. ��I think the doctors said you needed plenty of rest so you can recover much earlier.��

    He moved to his side and dropped a quick kiss on his forehead. Then, he turned his back on him, ready to leave.

    ��Dad. I know you don��t like her. But I need to see her.�� He called his father��s attention before he could walk out of the door. ��I love her.��

    He could tell that anger was brewing within his father with his words as his shoulders stiffened. But when he turned around, he was smiling. ��Let me see what I can do.�� Before he nodded and walked away.

    Lance was left speechless, unsure if he understood his father. Was his father going to help him see Eida? He could only hope.

    He needed to see Eida and make the most of this second life given to him.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770: The perfect timing

    Count Ashthorne had been called to the Council meeting that morning regarding the issue of their next heir. As the head of themittee handling the session on the throne, the Council would like to know what would be his rmendation.

    He paced in his office, holding the report that he had personally writtenst night. But he was not sure if he had done the right thing. He once again opened the file and reread his words.

    He knew he should have consulted his team of experts on the matter but what he discovered was a sensitive matter. He could not simply share such significant information just to anyone.

    ��Sir, your car is already waiting for you.�� His secretary called his attention when she knocked at his door.

    He quickly looked up at her and smiled. ��Just give me another fifteen minutes.�� The Count spoke gently at his secretary.

    He was currently dealing with a dilemma between telling the Council about his discovery or keeping it to himself for future use. He had to weigh the impact of this news on the Kingdom.

    The King was ready to step down anytime. King Edward already expressed his wish to retire and enjoy the rest of his life as an ordinary nobleman.

    .....

    But before he could do that, it was better if he already had a viable substitute. The King needed an heir to name as the next in line to the throne so that the transition would be easier.

    ��Alexander is still the best choice.�� He tapped his fingers on the table, looking at his report. ��But he still had not imed the throne.�� He mumbled to himself in his empty office, shaking his head in frustration.

    ��My next choice would be...�� He stopped and fired up hisputer. Soon, he walked out of his office and to the waiting car.

    Not a moment too soon, he stood in front of the entire Council, ready to share what he had in his file. The whole members of the Council were present, except for Count Wellington, who had to attend to his son.

    King Edward also attended the meeting, wanting to be part of the selection process. Although he had no voting powers in the matter, his opinion still mattered to the Council.

    ��Since we have dealt with all other matters, should we proceed with the main discussion.�� The Duke presided over the meeting and turned to him, asking if he was ready to continue.

    Count Ashthorne nodded, acknowledging the King, the Duke, and the rest of his colleagues. He stood before them, carrying his report, still debating if he would tell them the truth or just half of it.

    ��Regarding your investigation, what would be your final rmendation?�� King Edward finally asked, looking anxious to know the result.

    ��I still submit that Prince Alexander would be our best bet. If he would ept that throne, then we have no more issues to discuss.�� Count Ashthorne spoke, always believing that Alex had the making of a true king.

    ��However, if my son does not take the throne, do you think Prince Lance is still a suitable recement as heir to the throne?�� Duke Frederick asked, staring at him for confirmation.

    It was the moment that he dreaded, but he had no choice but to decide. He knew he had to consider not only the people involved. But what would be excellent for the Kingdom?

    If he wanted the Kingdom to himself, he would suggest making his son a King, but just like Prince Edward, he was not qualified to take the crown. He would only drive the Kingdom to the ground.

    ��I still believed Prince Lance would be a good substitute for our King. I would still rmend him as the next heir to the throne.�� He finally decided to put Lance��s name on the forefront of the list.

    He still firmly believed that he had the qualities of a good King despite the ident and the things he discovered about him. But if his colleagues learned about the Prince��s secret, chances were, he would not qualify by their very high standard.

    But who else would they choose as King. If only Alex would ept it soon, he did not have to face this situation. He could forget everything he had discovered about his friend��s son.

    ��So, the ident did not affect his body functions?�� One of the Lords asked. ��And his ability to make decisions?��

    He could understand their concern. Choosing a King that would rule them was not an easy task. Once they ced him in power, it would be hard to take it back.

    ��Not at all. The doctors are very hopeful of his full recoveries.�� He assured them after getting all the facts about the Prince��s condition.

    ��What about the rumors that he was involved with a famous reporter?�� Lord Fordshire questioned since he was the one who told him about that issue.

    Suddenly, his mind returned to the moment in the hospital where he identally heard Prince Lance��s situation. He was supposed to leave after visiting his friend and the Prince.

    But he forgot something and decided to return to retrieve it. Then, when he was about to enter the room, he heard the unexpected news.

    The girl was pregnant with Lance��s son. He knew if that kind of news woulde out in public, then Lance��s chances would disappear, and for the good of this Kingdom, he would keep it if necessary.

    He still believedpared to the other options. It was Alex or Lance that he would support, no one else. As long as Lance and his friend, Thomas, keep the news from spreading, then Lance could still be King.

    ��Count Wellington assured me it was just a fling and nothing more. He guaranteed that Prince Lance already considered a woman from a good reputable family to be his bride.�� That was it. He finally decided, and he could not turn his back on this.

    He knew it was a necessary lie that he had to make, not because Count Thomas was his friend. But because he believed that Prince Lance would be a good King.

    He moved from his seat to conclude that if the King would like to retire soon, they would have to finalize Alex��s answer about the position.

    ��Thest time I spoke to my son, he was considering it.�� The Duke admitted. ��But due to recent events with his father-inw, I would have to verify his answer again.��

    It was his issue with Prince Alex from the start. Although he believed in Alex��s capability to lead, his heart did not belong to this Kingdom.

    He knew Alex would take the throne in greatness, but he would not be the best King for the role if he did not start to love his position. He would only feel obligated but not passionate about his role in this Kingdom.

    ��We hope that you can speak to him again at the soonest possible time. Although we understand his current position, you must also realize the urgency of our situation.�� King Edward told his brother, the Duke.

    If only the King��s son had been a good candidate, they would not be facing this dilemma. It would have been an easy transition from one King to another.

    ��Of course. Just give Alex some time to deal with his current issue, and we will discuss this further. Besides, Lance is still recovering.�� The Duke assured everyone in the room.

    That was good enough for him at the moment. He still had to investigate Lance��s condition further before making his final rmendations when the time came for the heir to be announced in public.

    After an hour, he returned to his residence, wanting to rx in thefort of his home. He had been working non-stop because of his obligation and had barely spent time with his family.

    ��Where is Prince Philip?�� He asked one of the maids who brought him tea in his study room.

    ��Your son is not home yet, Sir.�� The maid responded with a nod.

    He quickly dismissed the maid and wished only to be alone for a little while. If only his son had been just like Alex or Lance, he would have rmended him as King, but not being a direct descendant of the Royal family, they did not qualify for the crown.

    Besides that, his son had not exactly lived an exemry life. He turned out to be a drunkard and a gambler. Something that he could never be proud of, but he was still his son.

    ��Grandpapa!�� A small voice suddenly shouted as he gazed outside his window.

    ��Liam, how are you?�� He asked, seeing his handsome grandson run toward him.

    He believed this boy was the only good thing that his son had created in his life. The only thing that gave him hope for the future.

    Looking at the little boy, he knew he was thest hope he had for fulfilling what his family had failed in the past, to bring back the throne in their legacy.

    ��I learned how to ride my bike today,�� Liam said proudly to his grandfather, smiling with a missing tooth.

    ��That is excellent. Well, make sure you do well in everything you do. And it will take you far.�� Count Julius tapped his grandson on the shoulders, encouraging him.

    He would do everything in his power to make this boy great. Where he failed with his son, he would guarantee that this boy would excel in everything. He would gain what they lost back to their family.

    His family used to have the Kingdom under their family, but centuries of a power shift disced them from their position. But now, he could see a future for this young boy.

    It was a chance for his grandson to sit on the throne and for their family to regain their former glory, and all he needed was the perfect timing to execute his ns.

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771: Lost time

    Ethan finally woke up, seeing his wife sleeping on the chair next to him. His eyes recognized the room, being in this same situation before.

    His eyes focused again on his wife, who looked so exhausted, and his heart broke for her. She was far worse than before. Now he worries about her more, knowing that anything could happen to him.

    But he had faith that his wife was much stronger than him. She would survive far better than him even after he was gone.

    ��I am sorry. I don��t know if I can still keep my promise.�� He whispered, but no sounds came out of his lips, feeling the ache and weakness of his body as he tried to move.

    He knew he would be disappointing his beloved wife for the hundredth time. It was something he never liked doing, but like everyone else, he was just human. It was now out of his hands.

    He could only wish for eternal life, but such did not exist in this world. He could only be thankful for the long, great years granted to him by whoever was in charge of his life. Years that he had cherished with his family.

    ��I love you.�� He whispered as his voice finally broke out, making a breathy sound. His hands reached out to her, but he could barely raise it from the bed. Then, give up, deciding to watch Laura in her sleep.

    .....

    He wondered how long he had been in the hospital. What was his current condition? But based on what he could feel with his body, he might be in a worse situation than before.

    He attempted to move again, but the pain was too much. ��Aaaggghhh!�� Ethan could not stop the groan that escaped his lips. Still, he bit his lips to minimize the noise he made, but Laura stirred in her position, and her eyes opened, looking directly at him.

    At first, her face registered surprise, probably at seeing him awake. Then, her lips curved into a gentle smile while her eyes showed relief.

    ��Ethan, I am so d that you are finally awake,�� Laura spoke with happiness in the timbre of her voice.

    She immediately stood up from her chair, setting aside the nket covering her body as she moved closer to him. Then, her hands automatically moved to cover his, and her lips touched his forehead with a tender kiss.

    He feltforted that she had stayed by his side all this time, through good times and even the worse ones. But simultaneously, he felt terrible that there was a possibility that he would leave her behind.

    ��I can��t keep my eyes closed for too long. I need to see you.�� He spoke gently, slightly stammering in his words as the dryness in his lips affected his speech. ��Can I have some water?�� He requested.

    ��Of course, just a second.�� Laura quickly moved to the side of the room, where she grabbed a bottle of water with a straw and stepped back to his side.

    She slowly allowed him to drink a sip on the straw, which was more difficult than he thought. But after sensing the tiny drops of water touching his throat. He felt slightly better.

    ��How are you feeling?�� Laura excitedly asked as she fuzzed around him, asking several questions. But he could barely answer any of them.

    He could still see her agitation behind her smile. The fear was still all over her eyes despite the bubblyughtering from her lips. He wished to assure her everything would be fine, but he did not want to make another false promise.

    This time, he had no reassurance that tomorrow would be better than today. He could only give his wife the present. His time at the moment, nothing more. But he could only hope it would be enough.

    ��I am ok.�� Well, he wished that was not a lie. He felt good despite the circumstances.

    Still, it was better to say that instead of admitting how much his body wanted to give up. He loved seeing his wife smile, but he dreaded that he might make her cry soon too.

    He wished for a miracle, hoping he could spend more time to be with his family. He still had to see his daughter be a queen and scoop his grandchildren in his arms.

    He wanted to grow old and gray with his wife in their house, with all their beautiful memories. But if that should be too much to ask, he would settle for a few more minutes with her.

    ��I better call the doctors. So they could check on you.�� Laura pressed the emergency button, calling for assistance from the staff.

    Soon, a nurse appeared at the door, asking if she needed anything. But when she saw that he was awake, she smiled and said that the doctors would be attending to them shortly.

    He guessed it would be best if he had a discussion now with his doctors. So he would determine the extent of his condition. He could best prepare himself for the worse and his family as well.

    Hearing the prognosis of the medical experts, he was not that hopeful. Although they had given him a slim chance, it was not enough for him to assume much from his condition.

    ��Where are Dani and Alex?�� He finally asked, seeing that Laura was alone. However, he was d his princess was not here to see how much he was in pain. They had already been through enough.

    He just wanted to enjoy this remaining time with his family if that was what fate had nned for him. What else could he do?

    He was d that the doctors gave him some for his pain. It made moving a bit easier, but other than that, there was nothing much they could do but wait for him to heal.

    ��They must be on their way. I am sure Dani would be happy to see you are finally awake.�� Laura smiled at him, moving around the room with renewed spirit.

    He wished he could share her enthusiasm. But deep inside, he doubted he wouldst long. Still, he smiled and attempted to appear like he was getting better.

    ��I am d to see you are up.�� A man suddenly appeared behind Laura. Of course, how could he forget him? He still had a lot to make up for his lost time with his son.

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772: No!

    Eida walked into the balcony, seeing Evan was alone, finishing his morning coffee. She wondered where Amelia was as she looked for her. She could only surmise that her friend was busy with her foundation.

    ��I am sorry. I thought nobody was out here.�� She was about to turn around when Evan stopped her.

    ��Hey, Eida, do you want to talk?�� Evan called and asked, facing her as he ced his empty cup on the table.

    She turned around again and moved toward the balcony��s railing, staring at the view on the horizon. Everything around her seemed to be moving as if nothing was out of the ordinary.

    Yet, her world seemed to have gone on a non-stop downward spiral. Until now, she had no idea how she would work on making her life seem normal again.

    ��What is it, Evan?�� She finally asked, turning around to face him again.

    She might have a clue of what was going on in his mind. His face was like an open book. She could easily read his expression.

    .....

    He also stared at her face before he shifted his attention to the view before them.

    His hands held on to the metal railings that prevented them from falling to the pavement below. It seemed to tighten the more he thought of what he would like to say.

    ��How are you doing? And the baby?�� His voice was full of concern. She was unsure what to think of his action since they barely talked much. Although he had helped her these past few days, she still did not know him much.

    She did hear that he was a friend of Lance, but unfortunately, she did not know about Lance��s life other than the Royal family. Lance was strict concerning his privacy, sharing nothing much about his friends.

    ��I am good.�� She trod carefully with her answer. Still, she could not tell if she should trust him or not. ��I think my baby is also doing fine.��

    Instinctively, her hands moved towards her belly, allowing her palms to caress the baby bump that was still t at the moment. But soon, she had read that it would appear and gradually grow.

    ��I am happy to hear that.�� Evan��s eyes also followed her hand gesture, but this time, he smiled. ��I am terrified of babies. I don��t know if I should even have one.�� Evan disclosed as he continued to watch her with fascination in his eyes.

    ��What is going on with you and my friend?�� She finally could not help it. She had noticed the attraction between the two of them. Even if she had not caught them kissing, she still could tell that there was chemistry between the two.

    ��We are just fooling around.�� He casually admitted, but his face seemed to be telling her otherwise.

    Her friend, Amelia, was not the type of girl that would casually enjoy an affair. She was not like her. She always put her heart first before anything else.

    She believed that was why her friend was affected so much by that kiss. She must be attractive to this man, more than she could handle.

    Her love for Lance blinded her from the possibility that there might be someone else for her. She never considered that maybe Lance was not the one for her.

    ��Are you sure about that?�� She doubted every word he said.

    She heard about his lifestyle. Just like her, he did not likemitment. At least what she used to be, but somehow, Lance changed that.

    She wondered if Amelia could change him too. But it was not a risk she would like her friend to take. Sometimes, it did not simply work that way.

    As much as she wished for a happy ending for this two, she doubted that starting a rtionship in this scenario would be good, just looked at what happened to her and Lance.

    ��What do you mean?�� Evan asked, his eyes narrowing at her as if questioning her words. ��If you think kissing Amelia meant more than just me wanting to have sex, then you are wrong.��

    Ding, ding, ding!

    She could tell she hit a nerve.

    He was a ssic denial king, someone afraid to admit that he also caught the love bug. He was no different from her when she realized she was in love with Lance.

    ��I am not saying anything about you.�� She raised her hands in the air, not wanting to push him too hard. ��But my friend is not like me. She doesn��t know how to y the field.��

    She could see that his eyes were in deep thought as he kept silent. She could tell that he did not need to hear that from her because he knew who Amelia was, and that was what was eating at him.

    ��I know.�� His admission. How he released the air in his lungs told her he had thought about that a lot. ��She is not like the others.��

    She could see that confessing something like that would not be easy for a man like him. She appreciated that he did not try to hide who he was from her friend and hurt her.

    But what they both decided to do with their growing attraction for each other was all up to them. The two were both consulting adults who were both aware of their circumstances.

    ��I know.�� She answered him, knowing how special her friend was. Any man would be lucky to have her. Lance would have been fortunate if the two of them had ended up together.

    Then, she turned around, ready to look for her friend again. But before she couldpletely step inside the apartment, Evan stopped her again.

    ��He is now awake and looking for you.�� He cooly said. She had to turn around upon hearing his news, making her heart skip a beat from happiness, knowing he would be ok. ��Do you wish to see him?��

    His back faced her as he continued to gaze at the horizon that was starting to form some clouds. She could tell that they might be some rainter on.

    Lance was awake, and she was happy about it. But.

    Just like the looming rain, her world turned gray again as darkness started to swallow her world. Eida finally answered before leaving Evan to stand alone outside. ��No!��

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773: Heavier burden

    When Alex heard that Ethan had woken up, he immediately left the office to check on him. He offered to pick up Dani in the office before proceeding to the hospital, but she preferred if they just met there.

    But when he arrived at the hospital, Dani was still on her way. She was caught in unexpected traffic but would be shortly joining them. He did not mind since he wished to discuss something with Ethan.

    ��Good morning, Ethan.�� He immediately greeted his father-inw when he entered the room, seeing Ethan silently sitting on his bed. ��It is nice to see that you are finally awake.��

    However, Alex did not anticipate seeing Geraldughing with Laura on the other side of the room. His mother-inw seemed to be growing at ease with her stepson.

    Not that he had anything against that, but he could not trust a man like Gerald. He believed this man had something nned against them. He was not ready to let his guard down around him.

    ��It is also great to see you, Alex.�� Ethan greeted, but his head seemed to be staring past him. He could only surmise that he must be waiting for Dani to enter the room.

    ��Where is Dani?�� It was Laura who finally asked, finally noticing his arrival.

    .....

    She stood up and walked toward him, giving him a hug and a motherly kiss on his cheeks. Gerald also followed and offered his hand as greetings.

    ��She is on her way.�� He answered but only nodded at Gerald without touching his hand.

    He turned his attention back to Ethan, looking in their direction, not speaking but observing the exchange. If Ethan was back to his old self, he would not have missed that little exchange and would be asking him about itter.

    ��Well, I am happy to see you.�� Laura continued as she returned to her seat, and so did their new darling son.

    He could see that Ethan might be smiling, but he was still in pain. He was trying hard to hide it, maybe for Laura��s benefit. But he feared that it was worse than what it was.

    ��I am happy that you are smiling again.�� Alex countered, even if the cause of that smile was Gerald.

    He was concerned that she had been so stressed out by this event that she might find it hard to recover from depression.

    On the other hand, he could see in Gerald��s facade and those fake smiles that he was up to no good. Gerald had shown his true colors to him, but he seemed to be ying with the rest of the family with his good boy act.

    He could only wonder what he was nning next. But he would prepare for him. He would not stand by and watch him destroy this family because of his twisted vendetta against his father.

    ��Well, Gerald has been entertaining us with his childhood stories,�� Laura exined as she giggled again, probably remembering something funny.

    ��I am happy to hear that.�� But Alex was not buying any of his act. ��How are you feeling?�� He finally shifted to the patient, who sat quietly on the bed.

    ��As expected, like I am in hell,�� Ethan whispered as Alex leaned forward toward him. Presumably, he did not want his wife to hear hisints.

    Then, he smiled again when Laura turned in their direction. It could not be easy to pretend everything was good when he felt like a truck ran down on him.

    ��Do you need anything?�� Alex asked again, hoping that he could at least alleviate his pain.

    He moved closer and touched his arms, assuring him that he was there to help. But Ethan only shook his head, no. He guessed the doctors had already given him what was needed.

    ��Did I miss a family reunion?�� Dani walked into the room, straight to his side. But her eyes did not miss the other man in the room. ��I am happy to see you here... Gerald.�� It took her a few seconds before she decided what she should call her brother. ��Mom.�� But instead of going to her, she just blew her a kiss.

    At the moment, her priority seemed to be with her father as she leaned forward to kiss him on his forehead. ��How are you feeling?�� She asked concernedly, holding firmly on to his hand.

    ��As of now, I need a machine to answer that damn question, again and again,�� Ethan answered philosophically, rolling his eyes to his daughter, which was understandable. Everyone who visited him must have the same questions over and over again.

    He could not help but smile at his answer. ��He must be tired of answering that question. But he seemed fine.�� Alex decided to answer his wife instead. He could tell that Ethan was avoiding the question.

    ��You should be grateful that many cared enough to want to know how you are feeling,�� Dani responded with a tender smile, relieved that her father was back to his old self.

    But he could only wonder if he was indeed getting better. He was afraid that this might be a temporary thing. The eye between an enormous storm, just waiting to make its devastation.

    But he still hoped he was wrong from what he was reading about the situation. He still needed Ethan in his ns. He was the only person who could help him in the choices he had to make for his future and his family.

    ��I am very grateful that my only daughter, my two sons, and my darling wife are here. That is all I need.�� Ethan enveloped his daughter��s hand in his and pulled it to his lips to kiss it.

    Alex was happy to see his wife smiling at her father��s effort. But when he turned slightly in the other direction, he saw Gerald was also looking at them with a grim expression, but he quickly smiled when Laura spoke.

    ��We only want you to get better.�� Laura stood up from her seat and walked toward them.

    Laura settled on the other side of the bed, across from them. Soon, even Gerald walked and stayed at her side. To an outsider, they looked like a perfect family.

    But he knew better when one was rotten and was about to destroy the entire bunch. But how could he tell Ethan about his son when he seemed to carry a heavier burden than him.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774: Devastating news

    As expected, rain followed a bitter. Evan ran from his car towards the entrance of the hospital. Thankfully, the media had settled down after the Royal Family had released their official statement about the ident.

    But, for him, the dilemma was not yet over as he served as the messenger of terrible news. Sometimes, he wondered how he ended up in this position.

    Why did hee back to his hometown in the first ce? Suddenly, he missed his peaceful life back home, in the city where he had already started a new life.

    ��Evan!�� Someone at his back suddenly called to him. ��It is Evan, right?�� The man stopped before him as he caught up with his long strides.

    Well, for an aging man, he seemed to be in shape. He could only wonder if he would grow as old as him or die young because of his bad habits.

    ��Yes, Count Thomas. What can I do for you?�� Evan asked as they continued to walk on the long hallway towards the elevator that would lift them to the upper floors of this building.

    ��I will cut to the chase and be frank with you. I heard that you are close to my son and Alex as well. I wondered if they ever shared with you anything about the Kingdom.�� The Count casually asked him as if it was no big deal.

    .....

    However, he could see that his answer would very much matter if he had an idea of what the Count wanted to know. But as their friend, he knew many of their secrets but should he tell Lance��s father about it.

    ��Your son is a close friend of mine, but in terms of what you wanted to know, I am not sure if I will be much of a help. Lance is a very private person who never liked sharing much.�� Evan finally answered him.

    In terms of Alex, well, the Count would have to hear it from Alex himself and not from him because he would never share what was not his secret to tell.

    ��Then, I guess you are a good friend.�� The Count replied to his statement.

    Somehow, he wondered if it was a test or something, but he put it aside as they entered the elevator. He focused on what he had to say to Lance, keeping his silence inside the small space.

    But how could he talk to him when his father loomed over him? He needed to discuss something with Lance without anyone else in the room, especially not his father. He had to find a way to be alone in the room with his friend.

    ��But there is one more thing I need to ask.�� The Count finally spoke again. It was not loud, but being confined in a small room, it seemed to echo in the metallic walls.

    ��What is it, Sir?�� He was curious again if he would insist on knowing about his son��s activities. But somehow, he could tell it had nothing to do with his previous question.

    ��How do you know Ms. Eida Harlowe?�� Count Thomas finally asked what he thought would be his next question. ��What can you tell me about her?��

    He remembered that the Count had seen him, together with Amelia and her friend. But he could easily say that he only met her.

    ��Don��t bother to deny it since my investigator told me she is currently staying at your grandmother��s apartment.�� The Count continued when he probably noticed that he was thinking about what he would say.

    He should have expected that from the Count since he would not rest until he had all the facts in his hands. He seemed very determined to take Eida out of the picture and would not stop until he did.

    ��Well, she is a friend of Amelia while my grandmother is a dear friend of Amelia. I have no personal connection to them, except getting caught between this incident.�� He honestly admitted since that was the truth. ��If that was what you are asking.��

    Whatever happened between him and Amelia did not corrte with what was happening with Eida and Lance. Therefore, he had no idea what the Count would want from him.

    ��Ok. Anyway, I know that Lance would be asking for your assistance. He would want you to look for Ms. Harlowe, but I need you to do your friend a favor.�� The Count seemed to be talking in riddles as he stared at him.

    Finally, the elevator doors opened to the top floor. It was where Lance was staying. He could see that several Royal guards were guarding the hallways again.

    But before he could get out, the Count stopped him. ��What is it that you want?�� Treating this encounter as another of his business deals.

    ��It is not what I want but what Lance needs.�� The Count looked him directly in the eyes.

    He might look intimidating, but he had dealt with more frightening men than him before. His tactics would never scare him. However, his grandmother��s wrath terrified him more.

    ��And that is?�� Although, he could already tell what he wanted to say.

    ��At the moment, he thinks that Ms. Harlowe is his world, but Lance would eventually realize that she is not the right person for him.�� The Count held him by the shoulder before continuing. ��I need you to convince him that she is noting back.��

    He was not surprised by the Count��s words. He was expecting something in those linesing from him. But it seemed it was simr words Eida wanted him to say to Lance.

    He could already surmise what happened in the encounter between Eida and the Count. Somehow, the Count convinced Eida to turn her back on the man she loved.

    He could only wonder what the Count had said that was sopelling that Eida would sacrifice her happiness and the chance for her child to have a father.

    ��If it woulde from you, then he would believe it.�� The Count finally let go of his shoulder and walked out of the small space. ��I hope you will do this for him.�� Count Thomas added.

    Then, he was once again alone, staring at the back of the Count, who walked like he was not carrying a secret. He followed closely behind, trying to figure out how he would tell his friend his devastating news.

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775: Gone for good

    Evan stared at his friend, who was currently peacefully sleeping. At this point, he was d that the machines around him had already stopped beeping, meaning his friend did not need them anymore to breathe or monitor his heartbeat.

    Count Thomas had finally left, seeing that his son was resting. He said that he would returnter. He believed that the Count left intentionally, allowing him to talk to his friend alone about what they had discussed in the elevator.

    Still, he wondered if he would be doing the right thing. He still believed his friend deserved to know that he was about to be a father. But it was not his ce to tell him about that?

    ��Why did I end up in this situation?�� Once again, he mumbled as he gazed outside the hospital window, watching the view of the dark sky but barely seeing anything

    But, his mind was somewhere else.

    It was back in the apartment, on the balcony, having a heated discussion with a pregnant woman. He was trying to plea his friend��s case.

    When he heard that she had no ns to see Lance, he could already guess she had given up. He suspected her conversation with the Count had convinced her to back off.

    .....

    But why would someone who loved his friend would easily do that? It did not make any sense unless she epted money from the Count. He had seen many cases of this.

    ��You know he deserved to know about the baby even if you are not interested in him anymore,�� Evan spoke to her, slightly annoyed about her decision.

    He had handled cases like this before. Although he had never thought much about it before, this was different. He, somehow, had a personal take on this since it was his friend��s child that was on the line.

    He could not allow this woman to take his friend��s child away from him. However, when he saw her teary eyes, he knew he was wrong about her.

    ��I love him so much.�� She said as tears started dropping in her eyes. ��I am doing this for him.��

    He could sense her pain. He could tell that what she said was genuine, but still, he did not understand how her decision would be for the betterment of his friend.

    How could she say she loved him, then leave him just when he needed her the most? It just did not make any sense to him.

    ��Please, do not tell Lance about our baby.�� He could still hear Eida��s voice inside his head, but nothing he said could convince her to change her mind. ��But I am going to need your help, Evan,�� Eida asked him, to which he had no choice but to agree.

    How could he say no to a pregnant, crying woman?

    He still had no idea what the Count said to Eida. She would not tell him. However, concluding from his observation, it could not have been good. And it was enough to persuade her to run away.

    Presently, he had no idea how to handle his situation. As awyer, it was easy to keep information about his client, but as a friend, it was the worse feeling ever.

    So, he decided to ask Eida for a dor. A retainer��s fee so that she would be a client officially. Now, he had no option but to keep her secret as an attorney and client privilege.

    ��Hey, how long have you been standing there?�� His friend asked, probably seeing him when he finally woke up. Immediately, he shoved his memories to the back of his mind to concentrate on his friend.

    In truth, he had no idea how long he had been unaware of his surrounding. He was so lost in his thoughts that he barely noticed the time.

    But he turned around and faced his friend, moving forward so that Lance did not have to strain his neck to look at him. He could see that he was still in pain. He did not wish to add to it.

    ��Long enough to notice that you have been sleeping all the time.�� He jokingly responded as he sat across from his bed. ��But seriously, how are you feeling?�� Making casual conversations.

    He could still see several bandages across his body and a fiberss cast that was supposed to help his legs and arms to heal faster.

    Although many of his minor injuries had started to subside, he was still far from recovering his health back. He still needed therapies to help him with that.

    But he was thankful that the worse was over.

    But was it over?

    ��Like shit,�� Lance eventually answered, closing his eyes when he tried to move as his face frowned in pain. ��Everything hurt like hell.�� He answered him as he attempted again.

    This time, Evan stood up to help his friend find a morefortable position. He could not imagine what he was going through since he had never been in that same situation yet.

    But he hoped he would never have to experience such pain. But as always, fate had a terrible way of showing up at your doorstep when you least expected it. Suddenly, what was once great could turn upside down in an instant.

    ��Don��t worry. The doctors guarantee your full recovery. You only have to endure for now.�� Evan hoped his words would help alleviate the pain he might be feeling.

    But more than that, he hoped his friend would be ready to hear the sad, terrible news he had to tell him. Suddenly, he could not help but think, what if he was in his friend��s shoes. What would he do?

    But then again, how could he end up in the same condition as his friend when he hardly knew how to love, when he could not even fathom entering amitted rtionship.

    ��I am not talking about my injuries. I want to see Eida. Have you found her yet? Have you talked to her? When is sheing to see me?�� Lance fired his questions.

    Although he had answers to all of them, it was not easy to say them. He felt like the words were stuck in his throat, refusing toe out. He dreaded hurting his friend more than the physical pain he was already suffering at the moment.

    ��Well, have you seen her?�� Lance looked at him impatiently as if every second he did not answer him was more pain inflicted on his body.

    He stepped away from his friend and started pacing the room. He looked like awyer, ready to state his closing remark in front of a judge and an entire jury.

    However,pared to his cases, this was more difficult than anything he had ever handled in his entire career. He seemed tongue-tied, unable toe up with his opening line.

    ��Yes. I saw Eida.�� He finally admitted, figuring that sugar coating the situation would not help their case. ��But she is noting.��

    ��Is she ok?�� Lance asked, concern written all over his face. ��Is she sick?��

    ��No, she is nevering to see you.�� Evan reiterated the words, hoping that he would finally understand this time what he meant. But when his brows knitted together, appearing confused.

    He added to rify his words. ��Eida is gone for good.��

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776: One regret

    Ethan looked at his family, happy to see them all together. However, he could also feel the tension between his son and his son-inw.

    He was sick, not senile.

    He noticed how Alex refused to shake Gerald��s hand, a very unusual behavior of his son-inw, so he could tell he must have his reason. A solid one.

    Still, he enjoyed hearing his wifeughing at Gerald��s stories. He also loved hearing that despite what happened to his son, he still had some good memories of his childhood with his mother.

    He still could not help but me himself for what his son had gone through because he was not brave enough to face what he had done. He did not clean up the mess he made and allowed his son to suffer in the end.

    ��Do you need anything?�� His daughter asked, standing by his side while his wife and Gerald returned to their seats, continuing their exchange of stories.

    On the other hand, Alex just stood behind his wife, probably waiting for an opportunity to talk to him.

    .....

    ��I think I have everything I need in this room.�� Ethan finally answered, smiling at his daughter, who moved forward to hug him. But she was careful not to hurt him as she gently kissed him on his cheeks before moving away from his hold again.

    He hoped that he could spend more time with his family. Enjoy more simr scenes like this. But, he could feel that his time was running out.

    It was like the universe was telling him to get his shit together while he still had the chance. He might never get another one. But he wished it was enough because he doubted fate would grant him another extension.

    ��Anyway, how are Fred and Katherine?�� Ethan asked, hoping to divert the attention from his condition. At the moment, he needed to think of how he would resolve the issues he might be leaving behind.

    Alex was surprised by his question, but he quickly bounced back. ��My parents are well. They sent their good wishes for your fast recovery.��

    Of course, he was d to hear that. He did not want to leave his family without anyone other than Laura looking after their kids. He was confident that the Duke and Duchess would always be there to guide these young ones until they were ready to be on their own.

    But, he did worry about Gerald. He had been on the wrong path for so long that changing his ways would be difficult. But he was hoping that it was still not toote.

    ��I am d to hear that,�� Ethan happily answered. Still, his eyes kept wandering to his wife and his son. ��When you visit them, please also send my regards,�� Ethan told Alex and Dani.

    ��I am sure they would appreciate hearing that from you once you see them.�� Alex countered, appearing still hopeful that he would recover from this.

    ��I am sure they will.�� He also answered, but he doubted his words.

    ��Do you mind if I have some time with Gerald?�� He knew he was tired and would rather sleep, but he needed to make an effort to talk to his son.

    He could tell that his wife, daughter, and even Alex were anxious to talk to him. But he felt it was Gerald who most needed his undivided attention. He was the mostcking his timepared to the rest of them.

    ��Of course,�� Laura was the first to answer, standing up and moving toward him. Well, she understood him the mostpared to his kids.

    She kissed him on the lips before stepping away. ��Dani and Alex,e on. Let us leave them for a while.�� His wife encouraged the couple to go with her.

    Dani was reluctant to leave him, but he could tell that she understood him. But Alex��s eyes showed him he still did not trust Gerald, even one bit. He understood his son-inw��s concern, but it was the risk he had to take.

    Gerald was still his son and would always be a part of him. Now that he was part of his family, he would never forsake him again. It was unfortunate that he would not be there for him for long.

    ��This is odd.�� Gerald was the first to break the silence as he stared at him when the others had left the room. ��I thought that you would ask me to leave.��

    Gerald moved closer to the bed, studying him, probably trying to read his intentions. But he would be disappointed because he had no other agenda.

    ��Well, I need to talk to you first,�� Ethan answered his son.

    He was ready to die because he had already seen that his family would survive without him. But when Gerald came into the picture.

    He realized his son was thest missing piece he still needed to fix. He had to glue him into the puzzle so his entire family would finally beplete.

    ��I am here, so what do you have in mind,�� Gerald answered him casually as if he was talking to a client rather than his father. But that was only natural since he could not force him to ept him as his father.

    ��I love you, son.�� Saying it repeatedly to him would not change the fact that he robbed him of his identity all this time. But he swore he would make up to him until hisst breath.

    ��I wish I could tell you the same thing,�� Gerald responded with regret. Well, he hoped that was what he read in his eyes before he casually changed it to indifference.

    At least, it gave him hope that his son still had a heart. That someday, he still might change for the better. But for now, he understood that it might take more than his promation of love to make him see that there was more to life than hatred.

    ��But if that is all you wish to tell me, I guess we have nothing else to talk about,�� Gerald spoke again before he could find the words he wanted to say to him.

    ��No, I want to discuss something with you.�� He breathily said. He realized that talking was already taking a toll on his remaining energy, but he still had a few things to tell him.

    He was d that Gerald kept silent, just waiting for him to finish. He was both impatient and curious about what he had to say.

    ��I wish to shout to the world that you are my son. I do.�� Ethan continued, watching his son��s expression that remained stoic. ��I wish to tell everyone how much I love you.��

    He could feel the tears threatening to flow down his cheeks, but he held it as much as he could. ��But I am leaving that to you. The decision is yours if you wish to acknowledge me as your father.��

    Ethan wished he could say some profound words that would convince Gerald that he had a family he could depend on, but no word came into his mind.

    At the moment, all he could wish was to have his son in his arms. But when he turned around without saying anything, he knew he had missed that chance.

    As he watched his son��s back walk out that door, he knew somehow he had failed as a father to him. He would be his one regret he would have to carry to his grave.

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777: An open book

    Lance woke up hopeful that despite his condition, things would get better. But to hear his friend tell him that the only person he wanted to see was gone. That just put a nail in his coffin.

    He felt his world go crumbling down on his feet.

    ��What do you mean gone?�� He had to ask again, unable to ept his words.

    He wanted to think that he might have misunderstood his friend��s meaning. Well, it was what his heart wished to believe.

    ��You know what I mean. Eida left and had no n of returning.�� Evan repeated, probably hoping that he would finally ept the inevitable.

    Of course, his brain grasped fully what his friend said. His mind could fully function again. But his heart refused to acknowledge that the woman he loved had left him.

    But why? That was unclear. He needed an exnationing from her.

    .....

    ��Did she say why she was leaving?�� Lance asked his friend, hoping he had some answers.

    He was sure that Eida loved him. Despite what she said that night, he could tell she was lying. Words were no match to her actions.

    The only fault he made was that he believed her at that time. If only the ident did not happen, he knew he could have salvaged the situation.

    He could have convinced her that what they had was real. She did not have to leave him.

    ��She said she did not love you.�� Evan indifferently said as he walked closer, looking straight at his face. He stared at his friend��s eyes, hoping to see a hint that he was not telling him the truth, but he could not find one.

    Still, he refused to believe Eida again. He had to find her, but how when he was confined in this bed, unable to move.

    Evan and Amelia. They would help him find her.

    ��Where did she go?�� Lance hoped that Evan might have an idea so that he could talk to her. Make her see that she did not have to leave and that they could still make this work.

    ��She did not say. She asked that you stay away from her and not try to find her.�� His friend answered him, but it was not what he wanted to hear.

    ��No, you are lying,�� Lance shouted, unable to control himself.

    Suddenly, he winced in pain when he tried to move out of his bed, only to fall back on the mattress with a thud.

    He did not n to take his anger with his friend, but Evan sounded like he was not on his side but hers. ��Don��t you see, she is lying to herself.�� He mumbled in between his pain. ��She loves me.�� He said defeatedly.

    His loud voice probably alerted the guards posted outside as they rushed inside to check on them. A few secondster, nurses also entered the room.

    ��Is there a problem here, Sir?�� One of the guards asked, looking from him to his friend.

    ��No, there is no problem.�� Evan took charge of the situation. ��The Prince was just in pain.�� He added.

    Lance finally waved his hands to the guards and the nurses to leave his room. He did not want to see anyone else except Eida. But how?

    Then, thest person he wanted to see entered the room just as the other people exited. ��What is going on in here?�� His father asked as he continued further inside the room, looking from him to Evan questioningly.

    ��Is this your doing?�� Lance turned to his father. His voice was loud enough but not too loud to disturb the people outside, just like earlier.

    He groaned again, not only in pain but in his misery, knowing in his heart that his father had something to do with this. Eida did not just stop loving him. His father must have done something to scare her away.

    ��What did I do?�� His father asked innocently, seemingly baffled by his question. But he was not falling for his act.

    His father was a good man. He could not deny that. He would do anything to serve his people and do what would be best for their Kingdom.

    But it was also his major w. He believed that his family, specifically him, would be the best candidate to take the throne. Although he had lived his life serving their Kingdom, he still believed there was more to life than just bing King.

    He could only surmise that his father never approved of Eida for him, driving Amelia down his throat for him to marry because of the false promise of the throne.

    ��I know you have something to do with Eida leaving me.�� He voiced his suspicion, not caring if Evan was in the room.

    It might even be possible that Evan might be more aware of what was happening around him. He had been unconscious for a while. Many things could have happened during that time.

    But he would get to the bottom of this once he was well. He would find Eida and set things straight. He was not going to give up on her.

    ��Eida left because she knew it was the right thing to do. She did not love you.�� His father calmly answered him. ��She was only using you for her story.�� He continued, walking straight into the side of his bed to stare at him.

    His father did not deny his charge. He did have something to do with what happened to him and Eida. He could see it in his eyes, the contempt in their depths.

    ��You should be thankful that I discovered it while it is not yet toote.�� His father persisted, not waiting for him to respond to his usations about the woman he loved.

    ��You are lying.�� He countered, unable to fathom how his father could say those words about Eida. She would never do that to him.

    ��I am not. You can investigate if you want, but evidence would show that I am telling you the truth.�� Count Thomas responded to him, standing firm with his words.

    ��I will do that. Once I am out of this bed, I will find out about the truth.�� He swore to his father.

    ��I am only looking out for you and your best interest. I hope you will see that.�� His father shook his head as if he was disappointed with him for not believing his words.

    ��I know you always have, but this is my life. You should stop meddling with it.�� Lance spoke again, desperately imploring his father to understand him.

    ��Ok, but let me just say thisst piece of advice before you shut me out of your life.�� His father moved forward and held his hand. ��I love you, son. It is the only reason I pushed you hard to achieve your dreams.��

    ��But...�� His father was about to say more when he paused as he looked into his eyes. ��Eida is not the right girl for you. I hope that you will see that. You will discover things about her that might hurt you, and I only want you to prepare for that.��

    His father did not even flinch at his words. He seemed convinced that he was only looking after him against Eida.

    But Lance knew everything he needed to know about her. He doubted he would find anything more about her that would shock him.

    Eida��s life had always been an open book to him, so he had nothing to worry about if he discovered something new about her.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778: Laughing was better

    Amelia looked at her friend, wondering what was going through her mind at the moment as she noticed the ne climb to a higher altitude.

    Evan had let them borrow his ne and arranged their flight schedule so no one could trace Eida and her whereabouts. He would havee with them, but he still had many unfinished businesses to attend to before he could leave their hometown.

    She had no idea how Evan managed to organize everything in just a few hours, but Eida was now flying under a new identity. Based on him, it would be hard for anyone to trace who she was.

    ��Are you sure about this?�� Amelia asked her friend, who silently watched the view outside her window. Luckily, she was barely showing any signs of pregnancy, so she was not experiencing any difort from traveling long hours.

    At least the ne was full of amenities. So they could flyfortably. It even had a room at the back where they could rest if needed.

    She was used to thisfort, but since she left her father, she had learned to live a somewhat ordinary life. She even flew coach when necessary.

    ��Yes. It is the right thing to do for myself, my baby, and Lance.�� Eida answered as her eyes were full of determination.

    .....

    She could tell that Eida had herself convinced she was doing this for the good of everyone.

    However, she could also see that her friend was lying to herself. Eida could fool everyone else but not her. She had learned everything she needed to know about her friend.

    ��You know I don��t believe that.�� She countered, unable to contain herself from speaking her mind. ��I also think you are only fooling yourself for epting that crappy excuse.��

    She was through trying to tread on eggshells around her friend, afraid that she might hurt her feelings. Because as far as she could witness, she was already doing that to herself. She did not need any help from them.

    ��I don��t care if you don��t believe me. But it is the truth.�� Eida insisted, refusing to look at her as she continued to gaze at the clear sky outside.

    How she wished that what they felt was as beautiful as the view beyond their windows, but it was worse than having a dark, cloudy sky with a storm brewing on the horizon?

    ��You know what I think.�� Amelia unbuckled her seatbelt and moved out of her chair, standing on the aisle just in front of her. ��I think you are full of shit.��

    She ced her two-fisted hands on the side of her waist and faced her friend, not nning to back down. She would point out to her friend that she was making a mistake by doing this.

    She believed there was still time. They could turn back and forget about all her ns.

    ��I think you are so scared to face the truth that you would run away rather than confront Lance about the problem.�� Amelia vehemently stated, pointing her finger at her.

    She could not stand that her friend, who she idolized because of her strength, would suddenly give up the fight. Besides, she gave up Lance because she believed it was their destiny to be together.

    ��Amelia. You have no idea what you are talking about, so I suggest you sit down and stay quiet.�� Eida asked her, but Amelia was not through with her.

    ��Well, too bad for you because we are spending a lot of time on this ne. You will hear whatever I would say even if you don��t like it.�� She told her friend as she buckled herself on the avable seat close to her.

    Then, she shifted in her seat until she was facing her. ��What did the Count tell you? Don��t you bother to lie to me because if you haven��t noticed, I know him better than you know him?�� She said with her eyes narrowing at her friend.

    ��What he said was only the truth? I will only destroy Lance��s life and this baby as well. That is if I would pursue wanting my selfish desire to have Lance in my life.�� Eida quietly said as her eyes welled up with tears threatening to fall.

    Amelia could only imagine the conversation between her friend and the great, almighty Count Wellington. Sadly, the wealthy and powerful people did not usually fight fair.

    She could already guess that the Count had all Eida��s dirty past dug up, investigated, and even her possible futurepletely mapped out before her friend.

    Somehow, the Count was no different from his father, who would use dirty antics to get what they wanted. Luckily, she had managed to get out of her father��s sps, or she would be suffering the same fate as her friend.

    ��No!�� Amelia adamantly responded. She could not believe that her friend would listen to his lies. ��You are more than what happened to you in your past. You should never think that you are no better than the rest of us.��

    ��Stop! Amelia.�� Her friend finally turned around to look at her. ��I know that you mean well. You think I am doing this because I am letting the Count win. But this is more than that.��

    Eida closed her eyes, wiping the tears with the back of her hands. ��I am doing this for myself and my baby more than anything. I know this is what is best for the two of us.��

    ��I know Lance loves me in his way, and I love him. But we are not meant to be. Someday, he would move on, and I will also do that, and everything would be right for all of us.�� Eida grabbed her hands, squeezing them tightly before her.

    ��Stop judging me for my decision, but if you could not, I think it would be better if I do this alone.�� Her friend concluded, giving her no chance to answer.

    But what could she say to that? Her friend needed her, and she could never turn her back on her. But her friend was right. Eida was old enough to know what she was doing.

    No one could dictate what she needed to do and what would be best for her and her baby. She guessed she should stop criticizing her decision and help her as Evan did.

    ��Ok. I will stop. But know I will never leave your side even if you keep pushing me away. I will be there for you and this baby.�� She moved a little closer, leaning in front of her friend.

    Then, with one of her hands, she touched her friend��s belly, excited to know that she would soon be a godmother. Well, of course, she was not settling for anything less.

    ��Just promise me one thing.�� Amelia stared at her friend��s eyes, not even blinking for a second.

    ��What is it?�� Eida looked at her with curiosity, probably wondering what she would be asking from her.

    ��I am going to be this child��s godmother, or I swear I will personally take that child from you and deliver her or him to Lance��s doorstep.�� She threatened her.

    But something in Amelia��s expression made Eidaugh. Soon, Amelia wasughing too.

    Well! She wanted to see her smile, butughing was better.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779: A cold heart

    She had been in her office most of the morning working on her cases, but now it was time to leave. She checked her watch and realized that Alex would be picking her up soon.

    ��Jacky, can youe inside for a moment,�� Dani called her friend and assistant.

    Jacky immediately entered the room, looking at her with curiosity as she paced around the room. She ced a few of the files she had already finished signing on the table near her friend.

    Then, she took those files that still needed her attention, nning to bring them with her. She arranged to stay at the hospital with her mom and work on her other case in her spare time.

    Her heart refused to ept that her father was still not out of danger, as the doctors exined. But her logical mind wanted her to prepare for the worse.

    He might seem fine now, but his heart was unstable, and anything could still happen to him. The doctors feared that another unexpected attack could be fatal this time.

    ��Do you need anything else?�� Jacky asked as she took the files ready to be distributed to the other associates. ��For what it was worth, I hope your Dad gets better.��

    .....

    She smiled at her friend, wishing the same thing for her father. But it was now out of their hands. Even the doctor could not do anything about it.

    No matter how much money and power they had, it was not enough to guarantee her father��s recovery. Even science could not help him. Only a miracle could save him now.

    ��I hope so, too,�� Dani said, taking a deep breath as she prepared to leave. ��Anyway, if there is an emergency, just call David, and he will reassign my cases to the other associates.��

    David asked her to go on leave for a few days until her father was better, but she knew she could not just abandon her cases. So, she agreed to apromise with him.

    Besides, she could tell that her boss��s hands were full without Evan at his side. She suddenly remembered Lance, who was also in the hospital.

    But she was d to hear from Alex that he was getting better and expected full recovery. Still, it would not be an easy struggle for him to recuperate from that ident.

    ��Don��t worry about anything here. I will handle everything.�� Jacky assured her as she walked out of the room, carrying the other files.

    She was also about to leave, grabbing her bag, but she had to turn back, remembering she had left her phone on the table. When she turned around, Gerald was already standing by the door.

    Then, Jacky stood behind him, toote to warn her about his arrival. But she did not mind if he stopped by since she wanted to talk to him.

    She was curious about what he said to their Dad because when he left yesterday, her father seemed different. But her Dad kept saying that he was ok.

    ��I hope I did not catch you at a terrible time,�� Gerald said as he continued to block her way.

    She stared at the man who had quite a few simr features to their Dad if scrutinized closely enough. They might have the same blood, but she wondered if they carried the same heart.

    ��Well, as you can see, I was supposed to be on my way out.�� Showing him her things in her hands. ��But if this is important, I can give you a few minutes.��

    In this office, she still considered him the boss. Although she answered directly to her other bosses, David and Evan, Gerald still had a higher position than her.

    ��This has nothing to do with work but had something to do with Ethan,�� Gerald told her as he pointed out that it was still just as important.

    She had no choice but to turn around and sit on her desk again as he upied the empty chair before her. Besides, she was interested to hear what he had to say.

    Still, it was not lost on her how Gerald had addressed their father. When there were families around, he called him Dad, but when it was just them, he reverted to Ethan.

    It suddenly made her wonder if this was just a game to him. Because to her Dad, his eptance was everything to him. His forgiveness would mean the world to her Dad.

    ��What is it?�� Dani did not want to preempt his words by giving a statement. She wished first to know what he had nned before giving herment on the situation.

    She also wondered what it was between Gerald and her husband. She did feel the tension between them. But Gerald left early, so she did not catch what it was.

    Alex seemed to be tight-lipped about it too. Her husband barely mentioned Gerald��s name in any of their family conversations. But she hoped she could get to the bottom of this before it became toote for everyone.

    ��Ethan, I meant our father, asked me to choose whether to tell the world about our rtionship,�� Gerald informed her. ��But I decided to keep it within the family for now. I only want to give you a heads up.��

    He adjusted his seat and made himselffortable while looking at her. But his eyes seemed to be unsure. Something she rarely saw in him when they were working on a case.

    Usually, he had everything sorted out. Mostly, he was in control of his situation. Therefore, finding a hint of hesitation in his eyes seemed extraordinary.

    However, as much as she did not want to trust Gerald, he was still now family. She would still wish to give him the benefit of the doubt. She still hoped that he would change for them.

    ��I could not force you if that is what you wish to do.�� Dani finally answered her brother. ��But I wish you would reconsider that despite whatever you felt about us, we are now your family.��

    Deep in her heart, she wished she could get through to him. She had no idea if that would even mean anything to this man.

    A mafia man raised to have a cold heart.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780: Sweet, maniptive, mischievous cupid

    ��What is bothering you?�� A delicate, familiar voice spoke, approaching behind him. ��You look like the world is on your shoulders.�� Then, a gentle hand touched his shoulder.

    Of course, he did not need to turn around to know who she was. But he appreciated her concern as always. She had never failed him before, even when they were far apart.

    ��I thought you were still outside. I did not hear youe in.�� Evan looked at his grandmother but returned his attention to the view outside.

    The balcony was his favorite spot in this apartment. It somehow gave him the freedom of being part of the outside but still being inside the house.

    It was where he could think more clearly since he had no obstructions from his view or distractions from other people. Somehow, it usually calmed him down.

    ��How could you have noticed me when your mind is floating in the air?�� Ang moved closer to him, standing beside him on the railings, probably trying to figure out where his eyes were going.

    ��I guess you are right. I just had too many things going through my mind.�� He admitted, blowing a big sigh as if that should help him release the tension in his shoulders.

    .....

    ��I am here if you want to share. Sometimes, talking about it could help.�� His Grandmama sweetly said, tapping him on his back. ��But first, let me prepare you some lunch. You must be starving.��

    Slowly, Ang walked back inside the apartment, leaving him to contemte her words. But he could not help but gaze at her retreating back, wondering where her wings were.

    Sometimes, he wondered if his great grandparents naming her Grandmama Ang was just a coincidence or did they already see that she would be a real live angel in many of their lives.

    ��Thanks, Grandmama.�� Evan casually said. He knew she still heard him as she waved her hands before disappearing to the other side.

    First thing first, what was his main issue? Was it Lance who was now demanding to know where Eida went? Was it Ethan who still was on the brink of death? It could also be David, who was starting to express his wish that he returned.

    However, his mind insisted there were still some other issues besides that. He just refused to admit it to himself. Why? Because it was hard to face the truth.

    ��Lunch is ready,�� Ang shouted from the inside, disrupting him from his musing. He shook his head, trying to dispel his thoughts before facing his grandmother again.

    She had a way of reading him like a book. It was hard for him to hide anything from her, especially when she started questioning him. He was awyer, but his grandmother was a better litigator.

    As always, his grandmother had never lost her touch in the kitchen. No wonder Eida and Amelia loved her. It seemed she put some potion in her cooking that made everyone smile after tasting them.

    ��Eat up. You are too skinny.�� Ang reprimanded him as she ced more food on his te.

    He suddenly believed it was better if two women were there. Amelia and Eida managed to get her attention away from him. Now, she had no choice but to pick on him.

    ��Grandmama, I am slim and fit, not skinny.�� He tried to exin the difference. ��Anyway, David is asking that I return to my job. I am thinking of bringing you home along with me.��

    He knew, like the other times, she would reject his offer. She never liked leaving this ce, saying there was no reason for her to move. Besides, all their memories were here.

    He understood that, but he could note back here either. He never felt that he belonged in this ce. He had found a new home where he would grow old and die. But he could not keep flying just to check on her either.

    ��Ok,�� Ang spoke up after swallowing her food and sipping her water. Then, she wiped the few drops of liquid that moistened her lips with the table napkin.

    He suddenly looked up at her, confused. He stared into his grandmother��s eyes, trying to fathom if he had heard her correctly.

    But nothing in her eyes suggested that she was joking about what he asked. She looked dead serious as she dropped the napkin on the side of the table, facing him.

    ��You wille with me. As in permanently.�� He reiterated his condition. ��I mean not just for a vacation but live with me for good.��

    His grandmother smiled at him. Then, she extended her hand, tapping his hand on the table before pulling it onto her lips. ��Just give me a day to settle all the things I will leave behind and pack up my things,�� Ang told her without reluctance this time.

    ��Why?�� He suddenly asked, unable to understand her sudden change of heart. He was expecting a bit of a fight from her, not this easy surrender.

    ��First, I am old. It is getting harder to live by myself and lonely. Second, I am sorry for making you fly halfway across the world to see me.�� Ang patted his hands again.

    ��Third, I want to see you get married. I hope soon.�� He was about to object, but his grandmother silenced him by raising her hand. ��Wait. I am not through. I know you like Amelia.��

    ��I like her for you. But I am not forcing it if that is not what you want. Still, an olddy could dream.�� Ang continued with her innocent smile. ��Anyway, I know you don��t need me anymore.��

    His grandmother had that far away look that indicated she was thinking of the past. Probably her youth or those times she had spent with his grandfather and his parents.

    ��I always need you. Not in the same way when I was young but in other ways.�� He stood up from his seat and hugged her from behind, kissing her on the top of her head.

    ��But those girls would need me more. I want to be there for them. Do you think that is ok with you?�� Ang tilted her head to him, staring into her eyes. ��That is my only condition foring with you.��

    Well, he was not expecting that. He assumed that after he had helped Eida with her new life, he did not have to see her anymore. That went for Amelia, too.

    But apparently, he would still have to see them because of her innocent-looking grandmother, who had a tiny glint in her eyes. He suddenly wondered if his grandmother was purely an angel or a sweet, maniptive, mischievous cupid deep inside.

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781: Today

    Laura did not wish to leave her husband��s side even for a second, but she also understood that her body needed some rest. Besides, Dani would not allow her to stay a minute longer until she had her rest.

    She was d that she also followed her daughter��s advice, feeling so much rejuvenated from the rxing and peaceful sleep she had. Seeing Ethan smiling somehow gave her a bit of hope. It was the only thing she could hold on to that made her leave his side for a while.

    Presently, she had just finished taking a shower. Her wet hair hung loosely on her shoulders as she stared at herself in the full-length mirror in their room.

    She looked like she had aged by a decade since Ethan had been in the hospital. Her eyes were still slightly puffy from crying and the sleepless nights. Her cheeks had a hollow in the center since she hardly ate anything.

    ��Oh my!�� She gushed as her fingers ran through her frizzled hair.

    No wonder her husband looked at her with so much concern. She looked pitiful. What should she expect? She hardlybed her hair after showering, messily tying the long strands in a bun on top of her head.

    She prided herself on always looking her best around her husband. Not because she would like the attention from everyone around her, but because she did not want him to look at someone else.

    .....

    Although he did not show any signs that he cheated or would cheat on her, she still wanted to look good for him. But only for him.

    ��Rachel,�� Laura called to her assistant to enter her room. ��Has anyone called?�� She asked, but deep inside, she hoped no one did.

    Because if Dani had tried to contact her, it could only mean one thing while the rest of the other calls were not important to her at the moment.

    Thankfully, her assistant told her everything had been quiet since she had arrived at the mansion. This time, she opted to go home instead of checking into the hotel.

    ��Ok.�� She felt relieved that all had been silent. ��Have the car ready in twenty minutes. I am going back to the hospital?��

    Laura instructed before walking into her massive cab of clothes to choose what she would wear. She had to hurry because she also wanted to do her hair and makeup.

    She had to look beautiful for her husband and show him she was ok. It was him they should be worrying about and not her. For some reason, she wanted her husband to feel that she would be fine even without him.

    ��Ms. Laura, are you ok?�� Suddenly, she staggered, feeling her heart squeezed with unbearable pain. Her hands automatically clutched her chest, wanting to ease the ache consuming her.

    It was not a heart attack but the realization that she was preparing herself for his imminent death. It was too painful to ept, even if she had conditioned herself that nothingst forever.

    She thought it would be easy, but it seemed it was impossible. She could not even imagine waking up in the morning without Ethan constantly by her side.

    ��No,�� Laura answered her assistant as tears rushed down her cheeks. She swore never to cry again in front of Ethan, but he was not here, so technically, she was not breaking her promise.

    Rachel quickly moved to her side and assisted her to a chair, where she sat down, drowning in misery. She allowed herself to release the pain she had bottled up inside while in the presence of her husband.

    Pretending that she was smiling,ughing, and happy before his presence was not an easy task, but it was necessary. If her husband was about to leave them in this world, she did not want hisst remaining memories of her and his family in sorrow.

    She wanted to remember the smile that curved on his lips as he gazed at her and their children. But to do that, she had to control her emotions. She had to be stronger than this.

    ��I am ok now.�� She uttered in between her sobs, pulling the towel her assistant gave her and wiping her tears away. ��Just have the car ready.��

    She straightened her shoulders, standing up to prepare herself. She could see that her assistant was reluctant to leave her, but she only waved her hand. Her assistant finally vanished behind her door.

    Now, she was alone again, staring at herself in the mirror, looking at her puffy eyes again. This time, she swore she would not cry anymore. She had done enough crying for them.

    Staring at her eyes through her reflection, she only saw him and his unconditional love since she met him. ��I swear I will be strong for the two of us. It is my turn to bear the pain and burden so you can finally rest peacefully.��

    She always knew how much Ethan had sacrificed himself for her and Dani. She wished she could continue to do that, including Alex and Gerald in her wings.

    They said behind a man was a strong woman, but in her case, it was the other way around. Ethan had carried them through all the bad times. And he had continued to lift them through all their happiest moments.

    He was the strongest person she knew, and now she had to carry the torch for him. As she emerged from her room, looking and feeling like her old self.

    ��You look beautiful, Ms. Laura.�� Rachelplimented as she assisted her into the car. ��I do hope that Mr. Ethan gets well soon.��

    She turned to the young girl who had been serving her for a couple of years. She could feel her genuine concern as well as the rest of the staff.

    They had been quiet since she had arrived, and now that she was leaving again. But she sensed their anxiousness for the man of this house to return home.

    ��We all wish that.�� But she could not promise them anything as she rode in the car on her way to her husband, waiting for her.

    She would make the best of what was avable to them. If there was no forever, they still had today.

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782: Perfectly content

    Dani was working on a case when Ethan woke up. Her Mom had not arrived yet, back from her rest, so she attended to his needs which was not much since the hospital staff had been very efficient in their duties.

    Instead, her father asked her about her job, not having anything else to talk about in the meantime. If Alex had been here, they would probably discuss thepany.

    Besides, she believed he was avoiding the topic of his health condition. She could tell he was not in denial about the severity of his illness. Still, he had no ns to show or discuss that with them.

    ��How is Gerald as a boss?�� Suddenly, Ethan changed the topic and stared at her. She could tell he was studying her reaction to the question.

    She closed the files she was discussing with him and faced her father. She wondered where this discussion was going, but she nned to weigh her answers ording to what would be best for everyone.

    ��Gerald, just like David and Evan, has been a great boss. I have learned many things from him.�� Dani only spoke the truth based on their working status.

    She had admired Gerald from the start, seeing his work ethic and how he handled his cases. She had patterned her career based on him, helping him with many of his pro bono cases.

    .....

    She also had wondered why Gerald had stayed on as just a Senior Partner when he could havepetently established his firm. But it appeared there was a simple exnation for it.

    He had used the firm as a cover-up in his underground activities. He used his position to build connections with the big fish in the vast sea of businesses surrounding them. It was the perfect setup, a subtle disguise to cover his tracks.

    ��I know this is too early to ask, but from the short time you have known that he is your brother, what did you feel about him?�� Her father continued to ask.

    She hinted that her father wanted something from her but had been beating around the bush. It was the first time they had discussed her brother with just the two of them, so he was probably seizing the moment.

    ��Honestly, Dad. I am in between hating him, epting him, and forgiving him. I do want to give him a chance. I hope he will change, but doubt makes me question if he was beyond saving.��

    Her eyes searched his father��s face, eventually focusing on his eyes. Hurt was etched deeply in his expression. She could not determine if it was physical pain or something else, but she knew it greatly affected him.

    ��As a father, it is hard for me to see that one of my children had gone astray. I have failed to guide him to the right path because I was a coward to face him.�� He had no tears in his eyes, but she could feel how much this weighed on him.

    She had no idea of what his father felt about his brother. She was not a parent yet, but somehow, she believed she understood his sentiment.

    She dropped the files on herp on the center table where she had been working since she arrived that afternoon and walked toward her father tofort him.

    She did not want her father to feel that he was alone in this fight. Although she still doubted her brother��s intention toward their family, she would give him an extra chance to prove that he wanted to belong to their world.

    ��We all make mistakes, and you already paid for yours. The ball is now at Gerald��s corner.�� Dani sat on the head of the bed, leaning closer to her father. So she could wrap her arms around him. ��Stop beating yourself up, Dad.�� She uttered as silence enveloped them for a few minutes.

    ��But honestly, Dad. I think Gerald would eventually turn around.�� Giving her father some hope, which she believed he badly needed. She pulled her father tighter in her body, transferring her warmth into him.

    ��Am I missing something in here?�� Her mother suddenly entered the room, catching them in their solemn moment.

    At least they were not crying, something she did not wish her mother would witness again. Her Mom had been through a lot. She deserved some moment of reprieve from the pain.

    ��Wow, my darling, you look so lovely.�� Ethan voiced his astonishment upon seeing her mother stride inside the room, looking like she had juste out of a magazine.

    She was expecting her mother to barge in the room, looking like she had hardly slept, not this person who had been so in control of her emotion. She could only hope this was not just a phase. Then eventually, she would suddenly hit rock bottom.

    ��Now, I feel underdressed.�� Her father continued to tease her mother, just like they used to do whenever they were together.

    Those simple things were what she witnessed that made their rtionship stronger through the years. It was something she had watched and wished to have in her marriage.

    Luckily, she married someone who seemingly had the same traits as her father. Somehow, she could look forward to great years ahead of their married life.

    ��Of course, I have not forgotten about you.�� Laura stood beside her husband before kissing him gently on the lips.

    After a few minutes, a knock on the door made them look in the opposite direction. When Laura permitted them to enter, her assistant, Rachel, walked into the room, carrying a ck tuxedo that was perfect for her father.

    It was soon followed by several of their staff, carrying an entree of food that looked like a small feast, setting it up on the vacant corner, together with some decorations to brighten the room.

    ��What is this, Mom?�� Dani had to raise her brows at the surprise her mother had brought with her.

    She walked next to her, giving her a questioning look. But her smile showed her nothing that would tell her anything was amiss. Her mother seemed genuinely happy, or she had just learned how to act.

    Still, she was d that her mother made all this effort for her father��s benefit. Her father looked so happy to see them together like this, not distraught and making a big deal of his condition.

    ��Help me get your father dressed. We are having a small family gathering. I missed this, and I am sure your father had been looking forward to this.�� Dani did not want to ruin her parade, so she just nodded and went on with her ns.

    ��Don��t you worry, I already called Alex and Gerald. They areing to join us for dinner.�� Her mother said as they assisted her father into the suit. Not an easy task, but seeing her father��s excitement was all worth it.

    As they waited for the rest to arrive, Dani returned to the sofa on the other side of the room. Then, her mother sat next to her father, talking to him about her day.

    She still watched the two with concern, but they seemed happy, chatting about nothing and everything. They looked perfectly content to be just holding their hands.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783: Just a wife

    Dinner was like the other times they had been together, except this time, Gerald was part of the family affair. She had no idea if that would even matter to him. But at least, for the most portion, she could see that her father was genuinely happy from his smiles.

    Dani guessed that her father��s happiness was more important at the moment. She had to consider what was best for him than what was happening outside this room.

    She could still feel the antagonism between Alex and Gerald, but she could see that they attempted to control themselves before Ethan. At least, they were pretending that nothing was amiss.

    ��You are simply the best,�� Ethan stated as he directly looked at her mother with pride.

    As always, her mother never failed to create magic. With one swish of her hands and a few spells, she could conjure an enchanting experience that could charm anyone.

    ��Well, I am only the best because you make me feel I can do no wrong.�� Her mother responded, walking towards her father, still confined in his hospital bed.

    They had set up the small table near his bed. So, he could join the conversation even if he could not eat the food. His presence was more valuable than anything else.

    .....

    But to her father, he seemed satisfied to be there smiling with them as they talked about her mother, who was now in the hot seat, talking about her younger days.

    She was also observing Gerald if he seemed ufortable about the topic. However, his smile looked genuine as he had also teased her mother about it.

    She had no idea if that was just a show for her father��s benefit or if he genuinely liked her mother, who he had beenfortable talking to since they had met.

    But she hoped it was not just a game with him because she did not want her mother to get hurt at the end of his schemes. If that happened, she would forget that they shared the same blood.

    ��We better go. It is gettingte.�� Dani finally said goodbye to her parents, enjoying the long dinner with them.

    Alex also expressed his delight with the food Laura had prepared for all of them. But he still avoided interacting with Gerald directly.

    ��I also better be on my way.�� Gerald walked closer to their father. ��I am happy to be included in this dinner.�� He said, looking at Ethan. ��Thanks again, Laura, for inviting me.��

    She was unsure of what she saw in his eyes. Was it authentic appreciation? But she hoped that was what her father read during their short interaction.

    On the other hand, seeing the twinkling in his father��s eyes, the glow on his cheeks, and the wide grin on his lips, she knew they all had made him happy. She was more than content with that.

    Soon, she and Alex were on their way home. So was Gerald, who took his car in the opposite direction. She never knew where he was staying. But she recently learned that he owned many homes.

    ��Alex, tell me the truth.�� Dani knew she did not need to specify her question. She could already see it in his eyes, his hesitation.

    But she still waited, hoping that he would share whatever it was that bothered him. She could feel it in the stiffness of his shoulders even if he wasughing with them. He had a burden he was not sharing with her.

    ��I think Ethan would not make it.�� Finally, he uttered the truth that nobody would dare say out loud. ��Gerald is attacking thepany from different angles.��

    Thatst part was news to her. She had no idea that her brother had continued with his ns. Alex had made sure to keep that information from her. But she guessed she could not me him since he had been protecting her from the start.

    ��Ok. What else?�� She had to know everything that he had in his mind so that she could find a way to help him.

    If he kept putting her in the dark, thinking that was helping her, then that would only worsen the gap between them. ��You promised to share with me everything, for better or worse. Remember?��

    She had to remind him what they had sworn on their wedding day and the day they had dered their love to one another. They should not keep secrets unless necessary.

    But today, it was not necessary because she could take it. She could handle whatever Alex would tell her. She believed she could even help him.

    ��I think I need to step up in Ethan��s position.�� Alex exasperatedly said as he ran his hands through his hair. A habit he liked to do when he was under a lot of stress.

    She was slightly confused by his statement since he had already stepped up in her father��s position for the longest time. What else was he saying?

    ��I temporarily held the position for him because I hoped he would eventually return to take over. But he asked me the other day to permanently take the role.�� Her husband exined to her.

    She was not aware of this condition. All the while, she thought that her father had already given him that position. But it appeared they had kept this bargain from her.

    ��But what will change?�� She still did not understand. It was just a formality as far as she could tell. ��What seems to be the problem?�� She again asked, still confused.

    She extended her hand to his face, making him look up until his eyes directly looked at hers. She could see the conflict in them, the uncertainty of his decision.

    She wanted to help him, but she could only do that if he would share everything with her. She had to stop protecting her from the world and allow her to join him in his battles.

    ��I love my family and my country. But you are my family now, and this has been my country for some time. He began to share with her. ��Where you are is where my home will always be.�� He continued, pulling her closer as his fingers nestled on her waist.

    Somehow, she believed she might have a clue of what he was about to say next. But whatever it was, she would support her husband in whatever he decided.

    ��But I think I would rather be your King and rule this ce than go home and take over our Kingdom.�� He finally resolved with finality. ��Do you think that is ok with you?��

    She could tell it had not been an easy decision for him. He would have weighed every pro and con of that two options beforeing up with that conclusion.

    She had already told him once that she would stand by him with whatever he decided. If she had to be the Queen of the nation or just their home, she would dly step up to the te.

    She leaned closer to him, almost feeling his heavy breath on her face, thinking of the best answer she could give him. ��I am happy to be just a wife, your wife.��

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784: Match made in heaven

    As soon as they reached home, Alex took two sses of wine, not to celebrate but to calm his nerves. He could still feel the tension of the things going around them. But at least he had Dani to support him.

    He was pleased to know that Dani had no desire for the title. Just like him, she was more than content for them to live in the tiny Kingdom they would build together.

    ��All I need is you.�� He whispered in the air, ncing at the moon outside, shining upon them all who were still awake. But his plea referred to the woman sleeping peacefully on the bed behind him.

    Their home was the only castle they needed. It did not need to upy acres ofnd. All it required was them and their future kids. Then, it was the only Kingdom he now desired.

    It was not even to rule what Ethan had built, but he would surely safeguard it for his future kids. He would try to protect his father-inw��s legacy.

    ��Hey, why are you still up?�� Dani tapped him on the shoulder as he sat on the edge of their bed, staring at the window outside with his feet fully nted on the floor.

    He slowly turned around to gaze at her sleepy face, smiling, hoping she would not make a big deal of this. She was already through a lot. Reloading his burdens on her would not be fair.

    .....

    He felt most of the things that weighed on his shoulders had subsided. Still, he knew that the fight was far from over. On the other hand, it was just beginning.

    In truth, life was a never-ending battle, a different field, various times, numerous enemies, and an assortment of struggles with only one finish line.

    Death.

    The first to give up would undoubtedly lose.

    ��Just could not sleep.�� He reasoned without giving his emotions away.

    But in truth, he could not exin how he felt because he was a man built to keep his emotion hidden. It was just that all his life, he had to grow up strong, always in control of everything around him.

    Although his parents never expected much, still the entire nation watched him. Even the present King anticipated much from him, constantlyparing him to the Crown Prince.

    But he always knew that no matter how much he had worked hard and excelled, he would not be King. For simply not being the son of the present crowned King.

    ��What is bothering you still?�� She asked, already reading his expression. He could not get away that easily with her. Not that he wished to lie to her.

    ��Just some memories of the past.�� He finally confided in her. Telling about the old days, his childhood that he never liked discussing. A past that he just felt was old news.

    There was a time.

    He hated his father because the Duke had the chance to be King, but he gave it up. He, as his son, would have been King if that was the case.

    They only considered him, King, as a recement, that was, if the Crown Prince died or had gone astray. He was only the second choice.

    ��Well, we all have to go through them whether we like it or not,�� Dani assured him that he was not alone in this situation. ��But I think you did quite well for yourself.��

    Considering the things he had gone through, his wife was right. He had achieved most things that others could only dream of, not because he initially had power, wealth, or privilege handed to him, but because of his perseverance.

    He had worked through where he was today through sheer determination. Build his name not through his family��s connection but by using his credentials.

    ��I guess you are right,�� Alex answered his wife, slightly ncing at his back as he stared at his wife, who had crawled closer to him. ��But I fear that I will fail you.�� The only thing that scared him the most.

    Somehow, he found himself in this strangend, different from his hometown. He found a new Kingdom to dominate, to show why he was the best. In this ce, race or blood did not matter. Anybody could be King.

    He found a new home in this ce, and that weed him. More than that, he found his Queen. And a Kingdom far different from what he had in his mind. But the Kingdom that had fulfilled almost all his dream.

    This beautiful woman, inside and out, kneeling at his back, wrapping his skinny arms around his shoulders tofort him, had given him everything he needed in this lifetime.

    But like everyone else, he was still a man, subject to human emotions. As much as he wanted to appear as the most resilient man alive, he could not. He still felt pain. He was no superhero.

    ��Don��t be too hard on yourself. I don��t need you to save me all the time. I can be the hero next time.�� She hugged him from behind, tighter.

    He could tell she was trying her best to lighten the mood, and he appreciated it since he could already feel the stiffness in his body disappear.

    It was not easy to live alone and carry all the burdens.

    He was lucky that he had found a terrific partner, willing to share them with him. His wife was correct again. He did not have to fight his battles alone.

    ��That is also true. Maybe next time, you should wear a cape.�� His eyes sparkled with a bit of mischief. Finally, showing signs of life. ��And a nice sexy outfit to match.�� He pulled her until she was lying on hisp, covered by his body.

    She was about to protest at the suddenness of his movements. But his lips silenced her with a deep kiss, rendering her immobile in his arms.

    He believed fate had orchestrated their meeting, and when the first time failed. Again, destiny intervened in their lives, knowing they were a match made in heaven.

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785: Weing the light

    Last night had been one of the best family moments of his life. Ethan did not expect his wife to surprise him with a feast together with his entire family.

    But he was thankful for her thoughtfulness, always thinking about what would be best for everyone. She had always been the most selfless person he had met in his entire life.

    His eyes turned to the woman peacefully sleeping on the chair, not minding if her position was ufortable. The fact was, she never wanted to be far away from him.

    ��Laura Hamilton.�� His wife. The woman who had never left his side during their ups and downs. The mother of his only daughter, who had been his greatest treasure in this world.

    How did he be so lucky to live this long and have a great life? A loving family who had never left him, to which he had devoted his entire life with his every breath.

    Yes, he would not reach a century, but the years he had stayed in this lifetime had been more than enoughpared to the others who had lived longer but never had experienced the kind of life he had.

    Definitely, without a doubt, he was indeed a lucky man.

    .....

    A person who almost had a perfect life if not for death looming over his head. But nobody could live forever. That was just in fantasy stories conjured by imaginative minds.

    If only money could buy a fountain of youth, he would give all he had to have more time with his family. He would not mind living in poverty as long as he could continue to gaze at the smile on his wife��s face and hear theughtering from his daughter��s lips.

    ��I love you so much, Laura!�� He whispered silently in the wind, unable to tell his wife up close. If only he could stand up from this bed and wrap his arms around her, this day would have been ideal.

    Yes! He had wished for perfection. Nevertheless, he had learned the hard way that nothing in this world was wless. It was an illusion that he had given up pursuing a long time ago.

    He was lucky not to obsess about it, but some died, not knowing they already had enough tost a lifetime. Not him. He knew he had already achieved what he needed.

    He had loved and felt loved. That was more than enough.

    Now, everything else was a bonus he wished to maximize in the limited time he had left. But today, he was not afraid to leave this world, knowing he was ready to meet his creator.

    ��You will be just fine, Laura. Even when I am gone.�� Ethan uttered in his mildest tone, wishing that subconsciously his words would register in her mind. Once she woke up, she would be ready to ept his departure.

    Like it or not, he could feel his imminent death. His body would not respond to him the way he wished it would. His mind was not as determined as before, as if it also epted that his time was up.

    It was not giving up.

    Throughout his entire life, he had never known the word surrender. But he had epted defeat in some battles, only to win the entirety of the war.

    Would this be the same? That remained to be a question in everyone��s mind. What would happen next?

    If only he could stand up to hold her onest time, he had to settle with just staring at her from afar. Maybe he could do that by closing his eyes. But before he did, his eyes again looked at her, staring closely at her sleeping face.

    ��You look so beautiful.�� He uttered with no regret, just a tinge of sadness that he might not see her again for a long time.

    His eyes scanned her face, memorizing every contour, remembering memories that made their life great. So many, yet it felt like they could have added more.

    Finally, he closed his eyes, allowing her face to linger in the forefront of his mind, letting his memories mix with the present and the past.

    Still, he wished for the future, even if it was only a distant dream, allowing himself to get lost in thebyrinth of his mind. At this moment, nothing seemed impossible.

    He held her in his arms, surrounded by their families, pping and cheering for them as he swayed her to a beautiful tune ying in the background.

    It was their song.

    It was a piece of music that had touched their lives and a part of their history together. With the sweet melody ying around the background, they moved along the center of the room, showing their spectators how to live a life full of love.

    ��You never lost your touch.�� He heard the melodic voice of his darling wife as sheplimented his movement.

    Not to brag, but he was indeed a great dancer. But to create a great harmony, his partner must also stay in sync with his movements.

    Like a well-oiled machine, the two twirled, swayed, and moved like they had been dancing all their lives. But they had, just like their married life.

    ��Because you always kept me on my toes,�� Ethan answered Laura with a smile as he pulled her even closer.

    Suddenly, he was staring at his wife, back when he first held her close to his body. It was the first time he had seen her and asked her to dance. Luckily, he ended up marrying her.

    Then, he gazed at her teary eyes as he first held their baby in his arms. He felt the greatest, wondrous feeling, knowing he created life out of love.

    ��You are the only treasure that we wish to cherish.�� He smiled sweetly at their child while he had held her soft, little fingers in his hands. ��Danie Hamilton.�� He whispered, not wanting her to get startled by his loud, booming voice.

    He watched his past and present y in his mind, reminding him of why he had lived in this world. But it never showed anything about the things he had aplished in his life.

    They said at the point before dying, everything important in his life would sh in his eyes. Was this it? Was this the moment? He smiled, weing the light that flickered in his eyes.

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786: To say goodbye

    ��Laura.�� She thought someone was calling her, hearing a voice in her mind. At first, she felt disoriented, unsure if it was a dream. Then, she realized it was a familiar tone.

    She searched for him, but her vision seemed impaired, only seeing a mixture of ck and white hazes covering what was in front of her.

    ��Laura.�� It repeated. His voice sounded like he was beckoning her, asking her toe closer. But where? When she could hardly see anything.

    She wished to shout back to him, also to call his name. But no words came out of her mouth. It was just mumblings that she could not understand. What was wrong with her?

    Then, rming bells echoed in her head.

    What was that? What does it mean? She had no idea as her confusion grew, feeling her frustration as beads of sweat formed on her skin.

    ��Mrs. Hamilton?�� A different voice prated her subconsciousness. Suddenly, she was being pulled from her deep sleep as her eyes opened to bright lights.

    .....

    It was morning based on the rays of the suning from the windows. But that was not all. People crowded the bed as voices echoed in the spacious room.

    ��Code blue.�� The speakers hidden in the walls kept ring into the entire floor.

    What did it mean? She did not understand as she finally looked at the woman before her. The uniformed woman was talking to her, but she could hardly understand her with all the noise.

    As if everyone was fussing around.

    Then.

    ��Ethan?�� She called him, but he did not respond. She wanted to see him, but people surrounded his bed. ��Ethan? What is going on?��

    She immediately stood up from the chair she had slept on, not minding the aching muscles from her ufortable position. But she was unable to pass the hospital staff already blocking her way.

    ��Mrs. Hamilton, we need you toe with us while we work on your husband.�� The woman who had woken her up spoke to her again.

    She finally heard her, but she still did not understand what was happening to her husband. Why was he not responding to her call? Why were there so many people in the room?

    But tears were already running down her cheeks because deep inside, she knew the answers to her questions. She just refused to acknowledge it yet.

    ��Ethan,�� Laura finally pushed through, pushing herself between the man and woman, hindering her from reaching her husband.

    Finally, she had a glimpse of him, but what she saw tore her heart. He was struggling in his bed, seeminglyboring in his breathing, his eyes were closed, but she could still see his pain.

    The machines filled her ears with noise as they echoed its harsh warnings. It sounded not good. Even she had no idea what it was supposed to mean.

    She grabbed her chance to hold him, squeezing his arm to make him know she was there. She believed he would recognize her touch even if he could not see her.

    ��Ethan, I am here.�� She repeated, hoping he would hear her. But he did not respond to her voice. But she did not say anything else. She just stared at him for as long as she could.

    ��Mrs. Hamilton?�� Another manly voice came to her side, but she refused to focus on him. Her eyes were on the man lying on the bed. ��I need you toe with me.��

    She suddenly felt too weak. She could feel that her knees were about to buckle in. Luckily, the man wrapped his arms around her, guiding her outside the room.

    She did not want to leave him, but she had no strength anymore to protest, to stop the man from dragging her away from him. As much as she wished to stay by his side while he fought to survive, she knew they would not let her.

    What would happen now?

    She had no answer to that. All she knew. Her heart was slowly breaking into pieces, seeing the scene before her. She knew this was different since the doctors looked frustrated as they shouted orders around them.

    Other staff, the nurses, seemed to be running around, doing their best to keep up. Machines entered the room, and people came and went in the little span of a few minutes.

    ��How is Ethan?�� She finally dared to ask, but nobody heard her because she stood alone by the door, looking at the chaotic scene right before her eyes.

    She was all by herself.

    The people who asked her to step out were now busy saving her husband. She stood by the door, wondering if he woulde out of this alive.

    Should she go back inside? She wanted so, so, so much to hold his hand and whisper to him that she was here. But the doctor said she had to stay out of the way while they worked to save him.

    She felt torn between her want and his need.

    ��Ethan, I am here.�� Her voice almost cracked, but she managed to control it, saying it louder so it would cross the room and reach his ears.

    Another nurse came to her side, encouraging her to sit in the waiting area, but she would never leave him. Not now. She had to be here no matter what.

    He had to know that no matter what happened, he was not alone because she never left him. Just like she was not alone right now. He would always be in her heart and mind.

    ��I love you, Ethan.�� Her heart only hoped it could send waves that would tell his heart how much. ��I love you so much, now and forever.�� It was a whisper, a promise, hoping there woulde a time they would meet again.

    She never failed to say it to him, every day and every chance she had, but today more than ever, she had to say it to him. He had to hear her, especially if this was thest time.

    She had to say goodbye if that was her only choice.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787: Last goodbye

    Dani prepared for the morning. Although they had slepttest night, she still woke up early, readying herself for a long day. She could feel in her guts that something was about to happen, but she hoped it had nothing to do with her father.

    ��Hey, are you not dropping by the office before going to the hospital?�� Alex looked at her questioningly, noticing her dress which was not her usual business attire.

    She tied her hair in a neat ponytail before turning to face Alex, who already had his shirt buttoned. She quickly moved closer to him and took his tie from the bed, wrapping her arms around his shoulders.

    ��I still have a few files I can work on, so I think I would rather go straight to the hospital and drop byter at the office if they needed me,�� Dani informed him, then she encircled her hands around his neck and worked on securing the tie.

    Once she had knotted the necktie, she tapped him on his chest, nted a kiss on his cheeks, and walked back to the vanity mirror to finish her makeup.

    ��Do you want me to drop you off? I also want to see Ethan before going to the office.�� Alex offered. ��Then, I can pick you upter before going home.��

    She smiled at her husband��s thoughtfulness, prioritizing what she needed before his. She knew he had to circle back only to drop her off at the hospital before going to the office. But he did not mind gettingte to ensure she was ok.

    .....

    How did her life suddenly turn almost perfect? Despite her bitter experience in the past, having Alex in her life eventually changed everything about her.

    He managed to reunite her with her father, teaching her how to forgive him for his mistakes. He saved her from the lifelong misery Nick had done to her.

    Alex gave her a new goal in life. Love and family and not just her career.

    ��Ok.�� Dani would not like it the other way. If they could spend their life together every minute of every second of their entire lifetime, she would do that. But she would settle for the few minutes they had.

    She smiled at him through the mirror as he walked behind her, settling his hands on her shoulders. His eyes fixed on her face. His fingers squeezed her shoulders, assuring her he would always be there for her.

    ��Let me fix us some quick breakfast.�� He smiled at her, kissing her on the top of her head, but his eyes never wavered as they continued to hold her stare. ��Follow me to the kitchen.�� He soon walked out of their room, carrying his jacket with him.

    She only looked away when the door closed behind him. Then, her eyes focused again on the mirror before her, looking at her reflection. She immediately dropped her makeup, thinking she did not need it anyway.

    ��What do you have in there?�� Her eyes scanned the kitchen as her husband moved along the kitchen counter with precision.

    She could see a hot coffee brewing on the side, so she automatically moved toward that direction, getting two mugs from the shelves on the top cab.

    Soon, she had two hot brewed coffee in her hands, cing them on the table as she waited for the rest of what he cooked on the pan.

    ��Some toast, eggs, and bacon. I would have prepared more, but we are in a hurry.�� Besides, he knew she loved this meal for breakfast. She could probably eat this every morning for the rest of their lives.

    She forked a piece of the egg and held the bacon in her fingers, shoving them in her mouth,ughing at his morning jokes. Some of them were not funny, but seeing his face as he delivered them was enough to make her giggle out of control.

    She had to appreciate the effort at least since he could probably sense that she was not at ease. But somehow, it helped, just knowing that she was not alone.

    ��Finish those.�� Dani pointed out the piece of bacon left on the te. ��I will clean up the table.�� She offered since he had already cooked.

    Then, her phone rang, but she had her hands full.

    ��I will get it for you.�� Alex offered as he rummaged her bag on the kitchen counter, looking for her phone. Then, he answered it.

    She picked up the tes and sses from the table and ced them on the sink. Then, she wiped the table. She was about to drink some water only to realize that her ss was empty.

    She quickly moved to the fridge to refill her ss, but something caught her attention. It was Alex, talking in monosybic words. As if he was choosing his words, careful not to say anything he did not want her to hear.

    That sounded very suspicious.

    Thest time he did that, he had her mother on the other side of the line, talking about her father��s attack. Suddenly, she could feel her heart thundering inside her chest.

    ��What is it?�� She could not help but ask, even though he was still on the phone. She moved closer to him, studying his expression.

    His face remained calm as if nothing was amiss, but his eyes were telling her something else. Should she dare hope this was nothing more than a problem in the office?

    But instinct insisted that it was more than that.

    Her mind urged her to prepare herself for the worse, but her heart still wished it could be something else rather than her father��s condition.

    Finally, Alex brought his hands down, ending the call to whoever he was talking to, but his expression changed. Nothing about those eyes showed that it was anything good.

    ��It is about your Dad.�� Those few words were enough to shatter her heart into tiny pieces as her fingers loosened their grip, losing their strength, letting the ss on her hands slip, smashing on the white tiled floors.

    She did not even hear it crash or feel the pain as the tiny shards flew in the air and broke her skin. All her mind could focus on were those words and what they meant.

    Her mind was sending different instructions and rming bells that could mean many things. Her first thought, she discarded on the spot. Her father did not recover because his face did not match that news.

    Then, it could mean that he had worsened, but to what extent. Was he now in venttion,a, or a vegetative state? In the worse scenario, did he die?

    ��Then, we have to go.�� She finally answered, not wanting to hear what he had to say. ��Please.�� She had no idea what she was asking him. ��I just want to see him.�� She added.

    Then, she grabbed her bag and walked out of the room, not minding the tiny cuts that made her slightly bleed on the floor. Alex tried to tell her they should tend to her wounds, but she did not stop. Then, he just followed her, understanding her as always.

    Those will not kill her, but not seeing her father alive might. Not being able to say herst goodbye would deeply hurt her more than any physical pain inflected in her body.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788: Just not fair

    ��Fuck!�� Gerald mumbled, throwing the files in the air, letting those papers crash on the wall and stter on the floor.

    Nothing made sense.

    He had been working sincest night since he could not sleep after leaving the hospital. The scene in that room kept reying in his mind when he closed his eyes.

    Honestly, nothing about it should bother him. He had countless dinners with his parents when they were alive. He made several memorable memories with his mother he would cherish for the rest of his life.

    However, he had never been part of such a happy family. He had never had a chance to bond with his biological father and sister untilst night. He never had a stepmother or a brother-inw.

    Somehowst night affected him, no matter how much he wanted to deny it. His father seemed to crawl into his heart. However, that sounded ridiculous, hearing it in his mind.

    But did he still have that muscle in the center of his chest? Did he still have the ability to love?

    .....

    ��This entire situation is hrious.�� He said to himself, standing up from his seat and pacing the floor, knowing that his father, who raised him, made sure that love was thest thing he would feel.

    His father had nted so much hatred in him that doing good was just an act he yed for the sole benefit of his audience. Not because he had a pure heart.

    He was the devil in disguise as an angel in a white robe with all his horrible intentions and selfish reasons. So, how could he suddenly change overnight, just because he wasughing with them?

    ��No. That is not simply possible.�� Gerald shouted angrily, refusing to believe that Ethan could affect him this much.

    He would not allow that man. His biological father had abandoned him and left him to fend for himself and the same man who had destroyed his mother��s life.

    ��Yes, Ethan, I me you for my misery.�� He shouted again as the man��s face shed before his eyes.

    In truth, it would have been easy to hate him if he had been the same as his father, Joaquin. But the more he had known his father, the more he wished he had been the one who had raised him.

    It was the reason that had angered him more and more.

    But honestly, was it the only basis of his fury? His mind nagged at him.

    ��What else was there?�� He inquired, uncertain what his mind was getting at with the question. But he refused to dig dipper because he might not like the answer.

    He quickly walked to the side of his home office, grabbing a bottle of scotch. A ss should do the trick to calm himself down.

    He had a few cases to work on today. Important one. He needed his mind on the game and not going on haywire. He had to stop thinking about him and his impending death.

    ��Aaahhh!�� He shouted, wanting to release the tension his mind created in his body.

    Taking a deep breath, he walked to the wall where he had thrown the papers and started picking them up. One of the things he also learned in life. He always had to clean up his messes if he wanted things done right on the first try.

    So far,tely, he had created many messes but only managed to sort some of them. He had to work harder on them before they coulde back to bite him in the ass.

    He had to stop making excuses and focus on his goals. All these lies and revtions had diverted him enough, already wasting his valuable time.

    The phone on his table rang, snapping him back to the present. ��Yes,�� Gerald answered automatically, seeing who was on the other side of the line.

    There were only two reasons why she would call. It was either about work or Ethan. But the former seemed more probable because she never contacted him about their father.

    ��I need you toe to the hospital immediately.�� She said without any introduction or greetings. The urgency in her voice told him it was not a social call.

    ��Why, Dani? Did something happen to Ethan?�� Once he heard his question, he could tell he sounded stupid even in his ears.

    Of course, his sister would not have called him if this was not a life and death situation. He had figured out his sister had not warmed up to his presence in their lives, unlike Ethan and Laura. Not yet anyway.

    Although he could feel she tried, it had not been easy. Not even if he had apologized to her. But should that even bother him when he was not through with his ns with all of them? When his revenge was still underway.

    ��I am not sure if your interest with our father was purely to get to know him or take revenge. I don��t even know if I should be calling you. But this is what Dad would want.�� Dani said with indifference.

    ��He would want you to be there.�� Dani took a deep breath as if she was controlling herself. From shouting or crying, he could not distinguish, but he could sense her emotions were on edge.

    ��So,e if you want to or not. It is up to you.�� Suddenly, Dani sounded like their father when Ethan gave him a choice to acknowledge him or not.

    Then, before he could respond, the line went dead. Dani did not wait for his answer. Maybe she could predict that she would be waiting for a long time.

    Because he stood in the middle of the room, staring at the air before him. They were invisible in his eyes, but he seemed to see numerous images before him.

    The father that he might not see ever again.

    Eventually, he grabbed his things and his coat, hanging on the back of his chair, and moved towards the exit of his massive house. He had no more time to waste.

    He needed to see him one more time if this was thest. He had to tell him how much he hated him. How much he loathed him for being his father.

    Because all his childhood life, he had dreamed that Joaquin was not his father. He wanted a father just like him, Ethan.

    But why did he have to meet his real biological father when he was about to leave him again. Why did he have to know him if they would not have more time together? It was just not fair.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789: Last days, hours, minutes, or even seconds

    Dani was devastated by the news that her father had another cardiac arrest. But she already expected that from the warnings of the doctors.

    The transnt did not work since he was rejecting the heart. But waiting for another match would be impossible. There was just not enough time.

    Now it seemed he had finally given up as he sumbed to a deepa with low brain activity. The doctors were not very hopeful for another recovery.

    ��What did the doctors say?�� She asked her husband, who handled dealing with her father��s care.

    She had to stay with her mother, who silently wept on the side, watching her husband fight for hisst breath. It would seem the machine had been keeping him alive, but for how long, the doctors could not say.

    But would he be able to live without the apparatus breathing for him? The doctors were honest. It was not likely. So, it would seem it was just a matter of time until they could decide if they should prolong his agony or end it by pulling the plug.

    ��There had not been any improvement.�� Alex wrapped his arm around her shoulders, giving her the support she needed as they stood by the door, away from her mother��s hearing range.

    .....

    She turned to look at her mother, who had been calm as tiny drops of tears ran down her eyes. Her mother had been silent. As if she was afraid to let his father hear her woes.

    ��That would mean we have to decide.�� Dani had witnessed these things happen in the past with her clients. But not with someone who owns part of her heart.

    She always questioned how those families handled letting go of someone that had been a part of their lives since they were born until that day they had to part.

    She marveled at their bravery and the ability of those families to cope with the pain of losing someone they loved. Presently, she could only hope that she, her mother, and the rest of their family could do the same.

    Because like it or not, they would eventually have to decide if her father��s chances of survival further dropped downter on. If the decision had to be hers alone, she would not want her father to go on living just to suffer living on a vent.

    However, her mother had the sole and only right to choose what would be best for her husband. She could only give her support to whatever she wished to do unless her mother would ask her opinion.

    ��Eventually, yes,�� Alex responded without hesitation. She appreciated that he was not sugarcoating the situation. Telling her what it was instead of going around in circles.

    In this way, it was easier to be logical about the decision they had to make, which was the best route to take. But honestly, no matter how much she tried to leave emotions out of the equation, she still found herself grieving inside.

    But her mother did not need to see her breakdown because she would be taking her down with her on the dark, narrow path. At the moment, they could not afford to be there.

    Her father was still breathing. She firmly believed that the sickness only affected his body, not his mind and soul. He was still here with them, listening, observing even if he could not respond to them.

    She did not want him to see that the people he had prepared to be stronger than him would have broken down just like that when he most needed them to be there for him in his final need.

    ��How is he?�� Another voice interrupted them when he entered the room.

    She could not understand, but she felt d and relieved that he showed up. Maybe it was because she wanted to fulfill her father��sst wish, to see his whole family in one ce.

    She knew she still had not forgiven him. It was not an easy task to do when she could not find sincerity in it. But she was willing to call it a truce for her father��s sake.

    At least he showed up, looking slightly concerned. Was it real? She would not know because of one thing she learned about her big brother. He was not just a greatwyer. But he was a better actor.

    He had yed a perfect role in their lives without them realizing or figuring out who he was. He had strung them along with his lies, believing he was a good man.

    ��He might not make it this time.�� Dani finally voiced what she found hard to ept, but she wanted to see him rejoice with the news. She observed him like a hawk, not wanting to miss anything from his response.

    She needed to see his eyes light up, sensing his victory. She wanted a glimpse of the tinge of a smile on his lips. But instead, she did not expect a different reaction.

    His gaze dropped to the floor, and his shoulders slouched as if he had just lost a fight. He was not a man who would easily give up a battle, not even when they were losing a case.

    She had never seen him like this before. But now, his range of emotions showed on his face. As if he could not control it as his eyes formed tears in the corner.

    Was this another of his act?

    She could not be sure, but she had not seen him this emotional before. However, what would he gain if he showed he did care for their father?

    Sympathy. Forgiveness.

    And a chance to make a fool of them again.

    She wished she could easily ept this act he had disyed for everyone as he walked passed her toward her mother��s waiting arms.

    Her mother had been a great judge of character. She had sensed that Nick would not be the best choice for her, warning her about her rtionship with him. But she refused to believe her then.

    Now, seeing her mother weing Gerald into their family just like that. She could only wonder what her mother saw in him to think he was not just using them to expand his plot against them.

    ��Are you ok?�� Alex asked, bringing her back to the present, making her shift her head in his direction. She was unaware that she had been staring at her brother since he had arrived.

    ��I am.�� She admitted, not feeling threatened at the moment by Gerald��s presence.

    For now, this day was all about Ethan. Everything that would make her father happy. Nothing else was more valuable but to make hisst days, hours, minutes, or even seconds the best of his life.

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790: Untimely death

    She looked at the best father and the most wondrous man she ever knew in her entire life. The man who raised her to be the person she was today. Taught her most of the things she would need to survive.

    He might be breathing through the vent, a machine helping him continue to live for a few more moments, but his soul was still very much alive. At least, that was what she would like to believe.

    ��Hi, Dad.�� She finally held his fingers in her hands, massaging every single one with gentle strokes. ��Remember the time you first held my hand.�� Her eyes stared at his face, hoping against hope that she would see some sign that he could hear her.

    But s, she was still disappointed.

    Miracles did happen to her a few times. She believed it did. She only failed to recognize it. But this time, she had not been fortunate.

    Her father had no such luck as she realized she might not see his eyes again, how they sparkled when he looked at her mother. And the way they brightened every time she smiled at him.

    She looked behind her, finally seeing the woman who had stood by his side most of his life, crashing on the sofa, too exhausted to cry.

    .....

    Alex had left the room to discuss the options with the doctors. While Gerald. Well, she had no idea where he went. But at the moment, she did not care about him.

    All she knew was she had this moment, a small window to be alone with her father. She was grabbing it because it might be thest time he would hear her voice.

    ��I wish I did, but Mom said that was the first time she saw you cry.�� She continued, holding her breath to control the tears threatening to fall from her eyes. Instead, sheughed.

    She promised never to cry in front of her father. Not if the cause of those tears was terrible pain and sadness. When her father wept upon seeing her, it was because of incredible happiness, not because he was sad to see her for the first time.

    ��I wish I had seen that because that is, literally, the only thing I had never seen you do.�� She smiled at her father. ��I never saw you once cry.��

    Then, she felt it. A single drop touched her cheeks in a split second. Quickly, her fingers wiped the wetness, hoping to stop it before it became a full-blown sob.

    ��You always had to be strong, pulling us through all our dark days, showing us your tough love if we required a slight wake-up call. But you also wrapped us in your gentle care when we badly needed it, which was, in our case, almost all the time.

    You never did give up on me, even when I did give up on you. You kept fighting for me, loving your prodigal daughter, taking all my me, usations, and hatred withoutint because...��

    Another tear followed the first one, but she held the rest from falling. ��you simply, undeniably, unquestionably... love me.�� Her lips curved when a smile formed again on her lips.

    But his only response was the continuous beeping of the machines. And the steady movements of the apparatus, making his chest go up and down.

    But that would not stop her.

    ��I love you, Mr. Ethan Hamilton, King of this city and the best King of our home.�� Speaking his name as her sign of respect to the man who had chosen to give her life and devoted his life to raising her to be the best person she could be.

    ��Now, let me hold your hand as I finally say goodbye if this is myst chance.�� Her fingers caressed his skin, letting her warmth seep through his cold hands.

    ��You have done your part and left a tremendous mark on this world.�� She softly uttered, leaning a bit closer until one of her hands touched his cheek, which had lost most of its colors.

    ��Go if you must.�� Whispering near his ears, avoiding letting her mother hear her words. ��I got Mom. I promise.��

    Suddenly, she appreciated Alex��s decision to stay because she had no idea if she could leave her mother under this condition. She might act tough, but deep inside. Her Mom would be dying.

    Her mother would need her now, more than ever. Once her father moved on to the other side, wherever that was. She had to stay and be there for the only woman who never stopped loving and believing in her, not even in her worse times.

    ��Don��t stay just because of us. You already suffered enough. It is time to rest, Dad.�� She let her lips touch his forehead. ��Let me take over.��

    Suddenly, it sounded so evident in her mind what her father was trying to teach her all this time. What he always wanted for her. It was not just his legacy but for her to create her own, not Alex, but her mark on the world.

    It was what Alex told her the other time he talked to her, but she did not want to listen. Ethan did not leave his Empire to Alex. Her husband was only safeguarding it for her. Until the time came that she would step into the te.

    It suddenly all made sense to her.

    Then, the doctors came, entering the room with Alex. Soon, Gerald also followed. From the look on their face, she could tell it was time.

    She walked toward her mother, knowing they had to deal with the inevitable. Her mother had a hard decision of pulling the plugs, but she would be there every step of the way.

    ��Mom,�� Dani tapped her mother gently on the shoulders, which caused her to jerk a bit, unexpecting the sudden intrusion in her deep sleep.

    She opened her eyes with confusion. But as soon as her eyes focused on her, realization shed in their depths. She understood what was about to happen as her eyes scanned the other people inside the room.

    ��It is time.�� How many times had she heard those words?

    How many times she, herself, had uttered them so casually?

    But at this very moment, it felt like they were heading to the electric chair, about to sentence an innocent man to his untimely death.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791: Daily struggle was real

    Her eyes stared at the street outside, but her mind did not register any of the views before her. The ce and the people looked unfamiliar, but it was what she wanted, a ce where she could start again with her child.

    Eida, for the first time, walked on the street, finding her footing in her new home. The ce where she would settle down and take roots.

    ��Is this your first time here?�� Amelia asked as she apanied her to scout the ce.

    She wanted to see the neighborhood that Evan had chosen for her. She did ask for a lowkey but safe environment. It seemed Evan perfectly understood what she wanted.

    ��In this ce, yes. But in this state, I had been here a few times before due to work. But never did I imagine living here.�� She admitted as her eyes took in every little detail of her new environment.

    She was lucky. Amelia agreed to stay with her for a few weeks to help her settle. But she knew she also had a life somewhere else. She could not ask her to stay indefinitely.

    So, she had to establish her new home and new life in this ce as fast as possible. And apply for a local job and hopefully get one under her new name and credentials soon.

    .....

    ��I am sure that you will find that this neighborhood is not so different from our town. Evan assured me this ce is safe for you and your baby.�� Amelia tapped her by her hand as they walked, with their arms entwined, on the slightly busy street towards the market.

    Compared to the other ces she had read on the inte, this seemed to be one of the best. It did not say that it did not have criminals living in the neighborhood, butpared to others, it had the lowest crime rates.

    Although it was a bit expensive, she did not mind. She had enough money to support herself and her baby even if she did not get a job immediately.

    Still, she preferred to work rather than stay home and mope around. It would put her mind distracted and not thinking of going back and begging Lance to forgive her.

    That would not work in the end.

    She had to stick to this n. It was better this way for everyone involved.

    ��I like it already.�� She answered her friend, smiling to convince her friend everything would be fine.

    She was unsure about that, but she would try her best for her child. Their future would solely depend on how she would look at life. She just had to stay positive.

    ��Just remember that Evan and I are just here if you need us.�� Amelia squeezed her hand. ��Anything at all. We will always be here for you.�� She nodded, d that she had a friend like Amelia.

    ��What about you?�� She stopped her friend from walking further, facing her in the middle of the street. ��Don��t you like Evan? Are you just going to let him slip away from you?�� Eida was through pretending that she should not meddle with her friends�� lives.

    She could see that Amelia liked Evan. But of course, her other friend��s lifestyle was standing in the way. But she could also see that Evan was just as affected by Amelia.

    She and Evan came from the same cloth. Scarred by an unknown past, they were afraid tomit to anything. Afraid that love would destroy them in the end.

    But it was toote for her. There was nothing in her cards for love. But not for her friends. She could see that they still had a chance for happiness. She would not stand idly by and let them miss that opportunity.

    ��What are you talking about?�� Amelia denied her words as if she was not speaking the truth. ��We kissed, and it did not work out. Now, we are friends.�� She reasoned, but her eyes had spoken to her differently as she avoided looking at her.

    ��You can lie to yourself all you want, but you can never lie to your heart. I don��t want you and Evan to suffer the same fate that I have. You still have a chance.�� Eida continued, but this time, she turned around and strolled to the grocery with her friend walking beside her.

    ��Do you think Evan likes me enough to change?�� She asked her, uncertaintyced in her voice. ��Because I could not handle another broken heart.��

    Now, she understood her hesitation to ept Evan. Suddenly, a pang of guilt pierced her heart. Not that she intentionally med her for her first heartbreak, but she still had something to do with it.

    ��All I know is if you don��t try, you might miss the opportunity and regret it for the rest of your life,�� Eida stated, realizing that she had good advice that she could not apply to her personal experience.

    As much as she wished to follow her heart, there was more at stake than her selfish desires. She had to do this for Lance and their child.

    Eventually, if the truth had toe out, they would understand. But Eida hoped that nobody had to know her secret. She wished that her child would not want to meet her father and that she would die carrying her secret with her.

    Lance would move on without knowing about what happened to her. And he would live a happy life with his new family. A new person that he would love and devote his life to for the rest of his life.

    ��I don��t know. I am afraid.�� Amelia said. Still, she looked unconvinced that giving Evan a chance was the right thing to do.

    Well, she could not me her friend. The reality of life was never close to fairy tales. A happy ever after would always conclude one way or another with a sad ending.

    She was not a pessimistic person, just realistic. She did not want to live in a world where people could walk on clouds, find a pot of gold at the end of the rainbow or y with unicorns.

    She was the kind of person who believed that daily struggle was real.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792: To vow to be faithful

    He had enjoyed most of his journeys through life. But most of all, his trips through the sky, especially when he traveled apanied by a beautiful woman.

    However, today as he gazed at the most special woman in his life sitting by his side, he could not help the smile from forming on his lips. He could not contain the joy that was bursting inside him.

    ��You have a very nice ne.�� She said excitedly in that sweet melodic voice as her eyes sparkled with the thrill of joining him on this trip. ��Maybe I should borrow it more often when I want to go visit my friends.��

    It was indeed her first time flying in his ne since she usually declined most of his offers to join him on vacation. But this time, it would not be just temporary. She would finally be living with him.

    ��You can use it anytime you want, Grandmama.�� He smiled at her, not at all bothered by his teasing.

    He would give anything to her to make her happy until herst breath. She had devoted her life to him. Now he was returning the favor, the kindness, the care, and the unconditional love.

    ��You are so sweet, Evan,�� Ang took his hand and held it in both hands as she stared at the beautiful, blue, vast ocean underneath them. ��You don��t need to give me more. You are more than enough.��

    .....

    She turned to stare into his eyes with all seriousness covering her face. He could not read his grandmother��s thoughts, but he could tell she had more to say.

    ��But I want to.�� He insisted, feeling he would be forever grateful for her sacrifices and that giving her material gifts would never be enough. ��I want to give you more.��

    ��If you insist, there is only one thing I like, want, need.�� Ang let go of his hand and touched his cheeks like the way she would caress him when he was a child.

    Somehow, he felt that he had fallen into another of her traps as he looked into her eyes. The mischief in them was evident as if she was preparing him to ept his misfortune.

    ��What is it?�� Evan asked defeatedly, knowing he could not feel mad or disappointed with this woman, no matter how much she insisted on meddling with his love life and ns.

    Because she only meant well.

    This woman had no selfish bone in her body. Her heart never harbored hatred. Well, at least none of that he had known about since he had learned to talk.

    Therefore, how could he feel differently but love this woman with all his heart? The only woman he had given his heart withplete trust and love.

    ��I have everything I could want in this world, do what most could only dream of, love the best man I ever met and a grandson that made me smile every day of my beautiful life.�� Her eyes suddenly turned mncholy, but her smile never wavered.

    ��But you still had one more wish.�� Evan never wanted to say it because he already knew what she was about to say.

    Her eyes suddenly twinkled as if a new hope rose from somewhere inside her. Her smile lit up her face, brightening the room.

    ��Of course, we should never stop dreaming until ourst breath,�� Ang uttered with a renewed spirit as she touched the window as if she was reaching for the sky. ��I know I might notst long, but I always dream of not leaving you alone in this world.��

    Still, her dream showed her captivating character, thinking of him rather than herself. But could he ever fulfill her dream, knowing it went against everything he believed at the moment?

    He was not saying he would never get married and have kids eventually, but not anytime soon. He believed he was not ready for such amitment, not when he was still enjoying his bachelor��s life.

    ��But I am not alone, Grandmama.�� He insisted. ��I have David, Alex, Marcus, and Lance as my family. Even Dani and Jacky. You would love them once you meet them all.�� He excitedly said, but he knew it would take a while to convince her.

    Besides, it was not as if he had any prospect at the moment that he could instantly put on the altar and say I do. It did not work that way anymore. Arranged marriage was stupid as far as he was concerned.

    If he would tie himself to one woman, she had to be the best of all the women he had been with and probably more. She should possess qualities they would have inmon, so their rtionship would not end up boring.

    And many more traits he did not want to enumerate at present. But it would take time for him to know the woman before he could tell whether they would bepatible enough for him to marry her.

    ��I have nothing against friends. I am sure that I will love them all. But family is different. Someone who would take care of you. Love you.�� Ang muttered frustratedly, just like when he was a teenager when she talked, and he hardly listened.

    ��But anyway, I am tired. I do not wish to exhaust myself more when you refuse to listen.�� Ang pulled him closer and dropped a kiss on his cheeks. ��Show me where I can rest.��

    With that, he assisted her at the back of the ne. A small room with afortable bed awaited his grandmother. Then, he returned to his seat and asked for a ss of whiskey to apany him this time.

    He twirled the content, letting the ice slowly melt into the amber liquid, then drank half of its content. His throat felt the heat as the alcohol passed through, making him gasp with satisfaction.

    But he never felt the gratification as his eyes searched the clouds outside for the image forming in his mind. Why did this woman keep popping in his head?

    Because she was the only woman who had refused to sleep with you, his logical brain reasoned. He doubted that, but at the same time, he wanted to believe it because it was the simplest exnation for his odd behavior.

    The other one his mind could think of was tooplicated and messy. But somehow, he found it intriguing and exciting. Still, was he ready to vow to be faithful?

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793: Little princess

    How could she say that she was ok, knowing deep in her heart that she was not? In truth, she had no idea how and when she would be ok with all of this.

    How long would she keep feeling this pain that would not stop creeping into her heart and mind without warning? Suddenly, she could not breathe, like a fish, unexpectedly thrown into thend without a water source, gasping for air.

    Just when she thought she was getting better. Her heart would abruptly stop, then an incredible pain would grip her tightly, rendering her immobile, unable to move, think or feel.

    She just felt like dying.

    Dani watched her mother in this state, only feeling probably half of what she felt. She could not imagine what her Mom was experiencing, knowing the pain she was personally going through.

    ��Mom, shall we go home?�� Dani concernedly asked after the burial ceremony had ended.

    Laura had cried non-stop just sitting on her chair as she watched her husband drop down gradually six feet under the ground.

    .....

    She doubted if her mother had heard or understood most of what had happened earlier. She did not, so how could she. All she saw was thest glimpse of her father��s face. And herst chance to be with him.

    Then, he was gone forever, covered with the muddy dark dirt that would remind them that he would never return. Not ever. But with a tomb bearing his great name, reminding them of the marvelous husband and the best father lying underneath their feet.

    ��Can you give me just a few more minutes?�� Laura finally looked at her with a smile, wiping her wet face with the handkerchief. As if she had finally recovered from the devastation of losing her husband just like that.

    But her eyes would never lie to her. It was a facade, a self-preservation mechanism of the mind and the body to pretend that she was ok. But soon, when she was alone, she would again break down and cry.

    Well, that was the truth. That was how people usually cope with tragic events in their lives. Some managed it well, but others sumbed to their sorrows and never recovered.

    ��Ok, Mom. Just a few more minutes.�� Dani stepped away from her, moving to stand next to her husband, who was waiting for them. Jacky, Marcus, Gerald, David, and even Evan were there. And, also waiting.

    Many had arrived to pay theirst respect to her father but had already left the vicinity, leaving just them and their closest friends. She was d because it gave her mother the time she needed to say goodbye to her father.

    How many goodbyes could one say to the person who had been with them for more than half their life? She guessed not one or two but as many times as she could say it.

    It was like saying I love you. There was never more than enough. Say it as much as could be said because the time wille. It would be toote to say it.

    ��Do you think Laura would ever be ok?�� Alex asked, knowing how difficult it was to lose someone. She could understand his apprehension. Her mother had never been without her father.

    It was like her experience. She had never been away from Alex for a long time. Would she be able to cope if something simr to this would happen to them?

    She did not want to imagine because just thinking about it was already painful. What more if she was going through it just like her mother?

    ��I have no idea. But I could only hope so.�� Dani turned to her husband, gazing into his face as he stared at her father��s tomb.

    She could only wonder what was going through his mind. What was going through all these people��s minds? As her eyes finally roamed around, taking on the ce. Then, she saw the faces of their friends and her brother for the first time.

    Everything that happened next had been all a blur for her. The wake that followed after the funeral was like a celebration. It was a tribute to the man that had touched countless lives.

    ��Thank you for joining us.�� She told several people who she could hardly remember their names. She knew them. It was just that her mind was preupied with something else.

    She had no idea how she managed to smile andugh, thinking that it was what her father would want, but all she wanted to do was shout her frustration and yell at the world.

    Watching her mother entertain their guests was more painful than seeing her cry. She guaranteed that her mother was more likely to feel just like her.

    ��Do you want something?�� Alex asked, always at her side, ready to give everything she would need.

    Truthfully, all she would like to do was to run away and escape to an empty room and cry herself to sleep until she could dream that her father would be alive and would like to join her for dinner.

    It would have been the perfect way to end this nightmare.

    ��No, I am good.�� She responded as they moved on to the next guest.

    But her Mom was adamant that she would do this the way her father would want to see them. She would celebrate his life, how much he had a great life, with their family and friends who had known and loved him.

    She wondered if that was false bravery or if her mother just had some form of super-strength because, at the moment, she was struggling. But just like her, she had to push through.

    Luckily, she still had Alex as her support. She could only hope that she would also acquire the same strength her mother had when the time came that she would need it.

    ��Mom, would you mind if we stay here for the night? I am just tired. I don��t want to drive back to the city.�� Dani asked her mother.

    She was indeed exhausted. She could hardly stand on her two feet, but more than that, she just wished to be close to the only remaining parent she had.

    She did not want to leave her side. She only wanted to be her little princess again. Even for just one night.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794: Mom?

    Her vision was a little impaired as the light from her window blinded her. It took her a few seconds before the haze in her brain cleared, reminding her where she was.

    Waking up back in her room felt strange since it had been years since she had been back in this room. But at least she had her husband sleeping soundly beside her.

    ��I love you, Alex.�� A habit Dani had acquired during the time that they had been together. It was something she would never get tired of doing.

    However, she felt it was weird to see her husband in a girly room like this. But still, he looked so manly with his exposed chest in her view and his kissable lips just inches away from hers.

    But not wanting to wake him up, she stood up and walked towards her desk, noticing the room had not changed much since she left.

    It seemed her parents maintained it just the way she had left it. ��Really?�� She questioned, shocked to see that all her things were just how it was. Some looked older, but everything was clean and orderly.

    She scanned the room that had held many of her childhood, teenage and adulthood years. Many memories reminded her of years spent with her father while growing up.

    .....

    Her room was like her father��s memorabilia, with pictures of him when they were young scattered around the room. Items he carefully picked as gifts for her birthdays or other asions were still amongst her things, in full disy.

    ��I miss you already, Dad.�� She picked up one of their photos where she was dancing with him.

    She could not remember the asion, but she was particrly fond of this because her father let her step on his toes while they were dancing.

    She was afraid that she would fumble since many were watching, so he said to ride his toes, and he would teach her how to dance.

    ��You were indeed a good dancer.�� She mumbled, hugging the frame, swaying like she was dancing with her father again as gentle music rang inside her ears.

    Then, the music ended.

    She opened her eyes,nding on the man, still lying on the bed, watching her. His smile told her he might have been watching her for a while.

    ��He must be a great teacher,�� Alexmented, standing up from the bed and walking towards her. ��Are you ok?�� The same question that he never forgot to ask her time and time again.

    But this time, she had to answer him differently.

    ��Not yet. But I will be someday.�� Honestly? Dani had no clue when that someday woulde, but it would eventually.

    Then, he started humming. Well, it was not as terriblepared to his singing. He had a soothing tone. But he did not know how to hold a melody. His rhythm was out of sync. He just had no business singing.

    ��Then, maybe you will join me for a dance.�� He took the frame from her hand and ced it where it belonged, in her memories. Then, he extended his hand to her.

    ��Maybe it is time that we make more memories in his honor.�� Alex continued when he saw her hesitation.

    Soon, she was gliding and moving, following his stride. With her cheek buried in his chest, she could hear his heartbeat, which seemed to dictate the beat of their song.

    ��Better,�� Alex stated, which both sounded like a statement and a question.

    But somehow, her heart knew what he meant.

    She looked up at him, loving the smile that showed on his lips. How could she not feel better after this? Suddenly, she was grinning as if he had said something funny.

    ��Well, that is better.�� He suddenly twirled her around, getting lost in the moment. Then, she found herself enveloped in his arms, covered with his lips.

    It was a minute or more.

    She had no way of knowing exactly. But it was enough to uplift her spirit before they stopped and stared into each other��s eyes. ��Because you always make me feel better.�� She finally responded as his fingers caressed her face, shoving the strands of her hair that fell on her cheeks behind her ears.

    ��Because it is my job. It is what I promise to do. And I will do my best never to fail because I love you, my Danie ckstone.�� He pulled her again near him. Then, he kissed her forehead before finally letting her go. ��Now, feed me, woman, because your husband is starving. I believe that is your job.�� He teased her, making her giggle when he started tickling her on her side.

    ��Oh! Really?�� She managed to respond as she escaped his clutches.

    ��On second thought. Can you show me the kitchen?�� He jokingly said, bowing to her. ��Mydy, you have to forgive your humble servant.��

    ��Fine. But first, I want you to go take a shower while I check on my mother.�� She instructed, slightly chuckling at her husband��s silly antics. But she knew he was only doing his best to make her smile.

    She did not mind the terrible singing and the horrible puns because his intentions were always for her wellbeing. Nothing could be sweeter than her husband attempting to make her smile.

    Last night, she would have cried herself to sleep. But because of his warmth and love. She had slept like a baby, with no dreams nor nightmares. It was just a good and peaceful sleep.

    ��Call me if you need me,�� Alex responded, knowing that it might not be easy to see her mother in her wretched state.

    She doubted that her mother had a peaceful sleep just like her. Not when her father was not at her side. She must have tossed and turned, missing him terribly. She might have cried herself to sleep as she initially thought she would.

    Finally, she strode towards her bedroom on the other wing of the mansion. The room that she had shared with her father since they were married.

    Once she entered the room, she knew she would be expecting the worse. So, when her eyesnded on the room, she was shocked.

    ��Mom?��

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795: Full of surprises

    ��Mom?�� Dani called again, finding her parent��s room empty. She quickly moved to the bathroom, wondering if she could be taking a bath or something. But she doubted it since she hardly heard any noiseing from that direction.

    Where was she? She asked internally, taking on the state of the room. It was clean. The bed sheet had no creased on it as if nobody had slept on itst night. But she was sure that she assisted her mother into her room, even tucked her in her bed.

    ��Mom.�� She tried again, but no one responded. Concerned, she checked every avable space in the room, even under the bed.

    A little absurd.

    However, she had to be thorough. But the room was empty.

    Where could she have gone? Checking again for any sign, but everything in the room was in order. Maybe she was in the garden, and the maids cleaned the room as soon as she had left.

    It was worth a try as Dani exited the room and followed the path to one of her favorite ces where her mother liked to spend her time.

    .....

    ��Good morning, Ms. Dani.�� One of the maids greeted her with a smile and a nod. ��It is nice to see you back, even if it was for a little while.�� She added before she went

    She was carrying a vase full of colorful flowers in her hands when she passed her by and continued on her way.

    Could those flowerse from her mother? That was not likely since she was still very distraught when she left herst night. Still, those flowers looked beautiful.

    She walked further into the hallway, going in the direction of the garden, but before moving further, she heard something that caught her attention. It wasing from her left.

    It was the voice of her mother. Laura seemed to be giving instructions to someone. It was slightly unclear, so she changed direction and moved towards the kitchen instead.

    ��Mom!�� She finally called again when she was within hearing distance, not needing to shout.

    Then, when she entered the room, she saw her mother in the kitchen, preparing breakfast as if this was just an ordinary day.

    ��Good morning, my Princess.�� Laura finally looked up to her with a sweet smile on her lips.

    She suddenly wanted to p herself on the cheeks to check if she was not dreaming. Her mother enthusiastically cooked in the kitchen as if nothing had happened yesterday.

    But when she slightly pinched herself on her arm, she knew this was all too real. Her mother, who was supposed to be in her bed, still crying or fast asleep, was now in their kitchen, smiling and happily cooking for them.

    Was she in some form of denial? Was this a stage of her grief?

    She had read something about the five stages of grief on the inte. Something that she was hoping would help her in the process of epting the untimely death of her father.

    She knew it would not be easy, but she wanted all the help she could get through reading, therapy, or being with her loved ones. But could her mother be going through those stages?

    ��Hi, Mom. What are you doing?�� Dani asked as she walked closer to the counter where her mother was busy working.

    She could remember how her mother would wake up early each morning to start preparing for the day. Her first obligation was to feed them. So, she would always find her in the kitchen when she woke up.

    She would always ask her what she would cook for them. Then her mother would smile and say either her favorite or her Dad. Now, she was afraid to ask, frightened of what her mother would answer.

    ��I am preparing something special for you and Alex.�� Laura looked up to her before returning to her preparation. ��Don��t worry, my darling. I am ok.�� Her mom added.

    She must have noticed the concern on her face. But she felt relieved to hear her say that. She was expecting that she would mention her father in the mix.

    But she was d she seemed fine, but it was still too early to tell. Maybe the symptoms would show muchter. But she hoped that she did not have to go through those stages.

    But if she did not, would that be bad too? She had no idea since she was also going through something herself. But one thing she was sure of, she missed her Dad terribly.

    ��I am d to hear that.�� Dani sat on a stool, tightening the knot of her robe as she watched her mother move into the kitchen.

    Would she ever be domesticated and house trained just like her mother? Until now, Alex dominated the kitchen more than her. What about when they started having kids? Would Alex and her kids expect her to cook just like her mother?

    Suddenly, she smiled, realizing where her thoughts had taken her, imagining small children running around the ce. Her mother would love little kids ying with her cooking stuff, except for the knives.

    ��I am not sure what you like for breakfast since we rarely see you this early.�� Her mother had a glimpse of sadness in her eyes, probably remembering her father in that statement, but she quickly blinked it away.

    ��Anyway, I prepared several choices,�� Laura told her. ��But I still cooked some of your favorites.��

    She could see several of her mother��s assistants working in the background, preparing several dishes under her directions. It seemed like she was cooking a feast just for the three of them.

    ��Alex likes everything. He would eat anything you put in front of him.�� Dani guaranteed her mother that she did not need to worry about her husband.

    Thest thing she wanted was for her mother to be anxious about nothing. She had been through enough to feel terrible about her cooking.

    ��That is good to hear, but don��t worry. I have invited some guests to join us, so you don��t have to eat everything.�� Laura smiled before turning around to put her pie in the oven.

    She did not expect that again. This morning seemed to be full of surprises as her eyes widened at her mother��s ns.

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796: The new man of the house

    Laura could hardly sleepst night, staring at the vacant bed beside her. It felt strange to close her eyes, knowing she was alone in this big, spacious room. It felt so empty without him.

    It was not that she had never slept on this bed on her own. Ethan did have to work overtime countless times during their married life, so she sometimesy alone on this bed. The only difference from that time to this.

    Before, when she woke up the following morning, her eyes wouldnd on his sleeping form next to her. Now, she would open her eyes to silence and his absence.

    ��I am happy to see that you are looking much better.�� Ben, her brother, held her hand in his as he sat next to her at the table.

    She smiled at him, d he and his family could join them on such short notice. She had missed him dearly since he resided now at a different location, farther than she wanted.

    ��Ethan would not like to see me mourning his passing.�� Laura forced a smile on her lips as she looked at her brother. ��I only want all of us to celebrate his life. His family and friends who truly cared about him.��

    She was not in denial that Ethan was now gone from their lives for good. The pain inside her heart still squeezed the life out of her every chance it could get.

    .....

    Her mind still kept reminding her that she would not see him again. It was a continuous struggle that she had to push through to ovee every minute of every day.

    Still, she would do good with her promise. To stand stronger for this family. She would be the beacon of light that would bring this family closer and closer together again. It was what Ethan would want her to do.

    ��I still could not believe he is gone, but remember that we are always here for you,�� Ben said, squeezing her hand tighter.

    Yes, she knew she could always count on her brother. His family, not so much, but still, they were family, and Ethan loved them just the same.

    She turned her head to the other people who joined them this morning, taking some time off from their busy lives to indulge her spur-of-the-moment whim.

    She appreciated it since it started as a small idea of cooking breakfast for her kids that had turned into a mini-celebration for her husband.

    It was the only way all of them could get over the loss of their beloved Ethan. By showing support and love for each other. By knowing that they were not alone in missing him.

    Because if she had to do this alone, she might not make it. The same would happen to Dani, Alex, and the rest of the family. They needed each other to go through this.

    ��Thanks, Ben,�� Laura responded as she stood up from her seat and raised her ss of water, tapping it with a silver teaspoon.

    Well, it was too early for any alcoholic drink. ��Attention, everyone.�� Making all present stopped their chatters and directed their eyes at her. ��I would like to thank everyone foring. And I have a few words to say.��

    ��We are d to be here, Mom,�� Dani answered for everyone.

    Her daughter��s smile was all she needed to continue. Seeing her daughter��s strength encouraged her to stand up firmly for this family. Something she had never done when Ethan was alive.

    It was her time to carry this family and take some of the responsibility. She could not continue to stand on the side, idly by, without helping shape its future.

    ��I know we all love my husband. Sometimes, I am jealous that he had spent more time with you guys than he was with me.�� She jokingly said with a thin smile.

    She did call them his mistresses at times. But she always understood his reasons. Besides, her husband never failed to go home to her at the end of the day.

    Some of themughed, while others had a few tears in their eyes, but all she wanted was for them to feel that Ethan might be gone, but she was still here, ready to help in any way she could.

    ��I am a bit guilty about that,�� Alex answered, making everybody smile, agreeing with him. But most agreed that Ethan had been everyone��s favorite.

    ��Well, now we will miss him together. But it is not goodbye. I know he would still be watching us.�� She continued. ��But, know this, our home will always be open to all of you like when Ethan was alive. We are family through thick and thin.��

    Blood was never an issue to Ethan. Everybody who managed to catch his heart automatically became a family to him. But never, ever break his trust. It would be the only way he would turn his back on a family.

    Her eyesnded on her stepson, sitting a chair away far from her. He was looking at her while also talking to Ben on asion. He might be smiling, but somehow she could sense his pain.

    She concluded that Gerald was a different case from everyone else. He still had to admit that his feelings for his father had already changed. Still, she would not give up on him.

    It was something Ethan had regretted not being able to do while he was still alive. Show his son that he still had a family who loved him. Now, it was her turn.

    ��Before I conclude my speech, I have one question.�� She turned her head to the other side of the table. ��Make it two.��

    She could see the expectant eyes of everyone. She knew they were all waiting for her to break down and cry. And for her charade and false courage to end. But she was not done yet.

    That would have toeter when she was back in the safety of her room. She would cry her eyes out. And epting the pain of losing the other part of her heart. But now, it was about them.

    Everyone remained silent, just waiting in anticipation. ��Ok.�� But Alex dared to interrupt. ��What is it?��

    ��When is the wedding?�� Laura stared at her two guests, who sat next to Alex. ��Please tell us it will be soon because we all need some joy around us.��

    She knew the two were postponing their ns because of Ethan, which was unfair to them. She would not allow it. They should not waste any more time.

    ��Soon.�� Marcus and Jacky answered simultaneously, making her happy with their answer.

    ��Great then. For myst question.�� She stared at her daughter. ��When is my grandchilding?�� Which made the other people around the table cheer with her. ��We need some new members in this family.��

    ��That also applies to the two of you.�� She pointed to the engaged couple, who had loved clouding their eyes, just like Dani and Alex.

    ��Therefore, I need you all to hurry up and give me some kids that would brighten up this ce.�� Laura once again riled up the crowd, making them shout, cheer and p their hands for the two couples.

    ��Soon, I promise.�� Alex finally answered her, winking at his wife.

    She finally felt satisfied. That was all she needed to hear from the new man of the house.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797: A fool

    Lance had finally been discharged from the hospital to recover under the care of his father. His rehabilitation would take time, but the doctors did not see any hindrance to his full recovery.

    But the speed of his healing would solely depend on his determination and willpower. The moremitted he was, the more he would heal faster. He just needed good motivation.

    ��You could not keep lying on that bed, feeling sorry for yourself.�� His father��s voice boomed inside his room, but he did not want to talk to him, so he pretended to be sleeping.

    However, sleeping was thest thing he wanted to do because every dream he had started with her face and ended up in a nightmare.

    He tried to stop her, but he was too paralyzed to move. Then, she was gone. Yet, hey there, waiting for her to return. But the dream ended, waking up without her.

    ��I know you are awake. The nurses told me. Stop acting like a victim because you are about to be King.�� Count Thomas walked inside his room until he stood before his bed, looking down on him.

    He did not want to hear anything about the Kingdom. He could care less about being King. He only wanted one thing. He wanted to ask him to look for Eida.

    .....

    He was desperate to see her again. But he already knew what his father��s answer would be. It would be the same as yesterday and the day before.

    Count Thomas already said that Eida was not worth his time. Even gave him enough proof to support his im. Eida was nothing more than a gold-digging bitch who wanted money, fame, and everything he could provide.

    But where is the proof that she did not love him? All he saw were papers. Nothing that would give him conclusive evidence that she did not feel the same way as him.

    ��She would squeeze the life out of you. Luckily, we learned of her intentions.�� His father shouted at him, making him ept that she was not the right woman for him.

    But why did his heart still long for her? He wanted to see her, talk to her, hear her side of the story. He wanted an exnation, a reason why she did it.

    Because that was the only way he could forgive her, and they could start again.

    Foolish heart.

    But he could not stop it from beating only for her. Honestly, he felt like dying without her.

    But instead, he asked. ��Where is Amelia?�� She was her friend. She would know where Eida was hiding. She was his only hope of finding her.

    His father seemed to be thinking about his question. He did not immediately answer as he walked towards the window to gaze outside.

    After a minute, his father answered. ��Amelia��s father told me that she had returned to her life abroad. She could not stay here anymore after what happened between the two of you.��

    His father looked genuinely sad about that. But he knew his father. He never truly liked Amelia as a person. But he believed he was disappointed that the wedding did not push through.

    Knowing this, he had no way to contact Amelia, especially when his father still had control of his life. It would seem that as long as he could not move on his own and still recovering. He would be under his father��s custody and mercy.

    ��What about my assistant?�� He thought of every possible way to have some semnce of normalcy. ��Could you have her report to me today?�� He looked at his father as he tried to move in his bed but only managed to inch to a sitting position.

    Pain still pricked his body from his various injuries. It was all over his body, so it was hard to pinpoint or iste the source of the pain.

    From his different operations that were still healing internally to the superficial wounds that had notpletely closed yet. To a few more bruises still visible on his skin. He was still physically suffering.

    ��No. The board had put you on hiatus status while you are recovering. You are not working until you are better.�� His father informed him. That would mean that he had no secretary or assistants to help him.

    The only people allowed inside his room were people hired by his father, who had clear instructions not to entertain his whims, as his father called them.

    ��Fine,�� Lance answered his father with full of sarcasm. ��You want me to get better. Find, Eida.�� He shouted, feeling his frustration filling his limits.

    ��You are not doing yourself any good by thinking about her.�� His father once again argued that he was better off without her. But he would not hear it. ��Ok. You want Eida.�� His father said in an exasperated voice.

    When his eyes focused on his father with suspicion, he continued not minding what he was thinking. ��Get better, and I will personally help you look for her.��

    He had heard that before. He doubted his father would lift a finger to find the woman he did not want his son to marry. He knew he still could not trust his father.

    ��Or better yet, you look for her yourself. I will give you all the resources you will need.�� The Count told him in his authoritative voice as if he was dering aw inside the Council Chambers.

    ��But you have to get better first.�� Count Thomas expressed his satisfaction as if he knew he would always win the argument between them.

    He guessed his father was right. As long as he was tied in this bed, unable to move on his own, he was hopeless and helpless.

    But if he could recover and get back on his feet. His father could not stop him from pursuing his ns. He supposed that was his only option.

    ��I guess you are right. I need to get better soon so I can prove you wrong once and for all. I will find Eida, and we will sort this out.�� He promised to his father, who looked dumbfounded by his statement.

    The doctors, therapists, nurses, and even his family and father said he needed motivation. Now, he believed he just had one.

    Eida.

    He would get better, then find her. He had to see her so they could rify some matters. He needed answers, and he had to hear them from her.

    It would seem that no one would want to help him. So, it was up to him to do it. But of course, he had to fully recover first because apparently, his father would never help him in this quest.

    And Evan and Amelia had abandoned him, making him conclude he was all alone in this fight.

    Then, he came to a realization.

    Fear.

    He was afraid that his father could be telling the truth. But he still hoped that his instinct was right about her. She had profound reasons for doing this to him. She would not intentionally hurt him because she loved him.

    Then, anger.

    On the other hand, if his father was correct, could he forgive Eida if she admitted she did not love him and that she had yed him for a fool?

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798: A King and a Queen

    How do you say goodbye to a great man? How do youpletely step into his shoes and promise to do great things just like him? When what he achieved was almost impossible.

    Ethan left an incredible mark in the business industry that taking in-charge of what he left behind would take tremendous courage and skills to measure up to his level.

    No one knew this more than Alex. He had worked closely with the man, studied under him, and learned from the experienced he shared. And most of all, he had been his father and a mentor.

    ��Are you ready?�� Alex looked at his wife, who had goosebumps on her skin, tiny beads of sweat on her forehead, and probably a wildly beating heart.

    If he could listen close enough to her chest to confirm it, he would know he was right. But her eyes showed him only determination, her hands firmly ced on her side, while a genuine smile covered her lips.

    No trace of the nerves that people would notice, but only he could tell.

    ��Yes, I am,�� Dani answered, taking arge intake of air before expelling it back out of her body. ��Shall we go?��

    .....

    No one said it would be easy to be the person she was born to have and meant to lead. It would take enormous bravery to step into the power she inherited and had to earn so she could say she deserved it.

    But he believed in herpletely, with his heart and mind. He knew she would handle this new responsibility with flying colors. She would be one of the best CEOs of an entire legacy left by her father.

    He would be there to support her and guide her, just like what Ethan had done for him. He would be her mentor until she became the best they had ever seen.

    ��Ok, your throne awaits you, my Queen.�� He teased her onest time, knowing she never liked the title. But it was an internal joke between them that he enjoyed sharing with her.

    Yes, once again. Alex was not taking the throne since it was not rightfully his. He only safeguarded the position until the rightful heir took her ce.

    Ethan did offer the keys to the Kingdom to him. But he knew it would not feel right to take it since it was not his to rule. He only temporarily held the fort until his wife realized it was hers.

    She was the heir.

    He opened the boardroom doors, where the other board members were already waiting for them. To wee the new head that would lead thepany to new heights.

    ��Wee to your other home, Danie.�� One of the board members, a close friend of her father and her second inmand since Alex had stepped down and would only be staying on as a consultant.

    She immediately stood in front of her designated ce, at the center of the long table, looking at the people she had respected as her father��s business associates and friends.

    Why did Dani suddenly change her mind about taking her inheritance? Because she finally realized that she could effectively create more change by being the leader of her father��spany rather than a silent partner.

    His wife, Danie Hamilton ckstone, was taking on the challenge of being the face of thepany. Someone who would not only bring thepany to a more productive future but an empire that would look after the people.

    ��Thank you, everyone, for giving me this opportunity to stand here in front of you, for allowing me to prove to you that I can be an effective leader just like my father.�� Dani began as everyone pped their hands, epting her as the new head of thepany.

    He would not dare say that all twelve board members were on board for Ethan��s daughter to take his ce. Some were skeptical about her ability to lead because of herck of experience in this field.

    But Alex reminded them they also doubted him when he first took over, but they realized he did well when he stepped on the te. He promised them the same result. His wife would even do better.

    He hadplete trust in his wife��s ability and her courage to do this job to her best ability, just like the way she had done it all her life.

    ��So, shall we begin with our first agenda?�� Dani began presiding with the board session, discussing the urgent issue that thepany was facing.

    He had to step back and sit on the sideline, allowing her to take the spotlight. He could not give her this throne if he would still keep reigning on it. But he would always be there if needed.

    After an hour of suggestions, debates, and conclusions, the meeting was ready to adjourn. Meeting like this could be exhausting, but Dani seemed to do just quite well.

    ��Thank you, everyone, foring.�� His wife had ended the gathering and finally faced him with a beautiful and pleasing smile. ��Thank you for everything.�� She moved closer to him and hugged him.

    Soon, they were back in her new office, where she would spend most of her working time. Compared to her old office, this was much bigger and magnificent. But she would need to redecorate it a bit to change the manly designs.

    ��What now?�� She asked when she sat on her big chair.

    ��We wait and see.�� He finally answered his lovely wife, who now held the biggestpany in this city, probably in the world.

    Now it was his turn. First, he had to formally inform his father and the Council that he was not taking the throne. At this point, it was his time to build the Kingdom of his dreams.

    A new Empire that he would build from his sweats and hard work, not something handed to him. He already hadid the framework, done the preliminaries, and established the groundwork.

    Now, all that was left to do was continue what he started before he married Dani and put his mark on the world just like Ethan did.

    But this time, he would work, hand in hand, with his loving and supportive wife by helping each other out in any way they could until they both have a legacy to leave behind for their kids.

    Who said that a King and a Queen could only rule one Kingdom, and why not two?

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799: Bury the hatchet

    His eyes scanned the name written on the polished marble stone with flowers and candles still scattered around his tomb. But no one else was present, visiting his grave, except him.

    He had high respect for the man, buried in this ground, for being a worthy adversary, but he could not say he felt a tremendous loss since he never knew him as a father.

    Still, he knew him as a man of vision who had taken the business industry by storm. No one was able to stop him from taking what he wanted. A man he would remember for his aplishments.

    ETHAN HAMILTON

    A GREAT MAN, A WONDERFUL AND LOVING HUSBAND

    THE BEST DAD

    Written on the epitaph on top of his tomb.

    .....

    ��Dad...�� Gerald initially uttered but stopped. Hearing it from his lips still felt odd. He still could not get used to it.

    He never imagined that this man, who his father, the one who raised him, thought him to despise with all his guts, could be his biological father.

    It just seemed insane. Like this happened only in story books. But life had always been full of twisted lies and half-truths. At least in his world, that had been the case.

    The only person who he believed had truly loved him was his mother, but she passed away too soon, leaving him to fend for himself.

    He was a young boy who had to survive in a world of cruelty and injustice. Where real guns were his toys and the wrong was his right. Killing, robbery, assault, and assorted crimes were the norm that he had grown up and lived with until now.

    So, how could hee out of that kind of darkness? ��Tell me, Dad. How could I easily turn my life around and say I could be just like Dani?�� Pure and innocent.

    His world was tainted with all the madness he had to endure his entire life. Horrible experiences molded his mind and his very being.

    Kill or be killed was the number one rule he had to engrave in his young mind. Love, pardon, and mercy were words that did not exist in their vocabry.

    He had to fight for everything he got because someone else would be waiting to take his ce. He had to take what he wanted with force or be left behind with nothing.

    Thest rule? Do not break any of the rules.

    The punishment? He would end up in a body bag, buried where no one would find his body. No one would look for him. No one would miss him.

    ��If only I did not live in that world...�� He looked at his father��s tomb, thinking he had been living in hell almost his entire life. ��Maybe my life could have been different.��

    But the fact was, he had thrived in that world, and now he was ready to step into the position left to him by his other father. Ethan might not have given him his Kingdom, but his other father did.

    He was also soon to be King.

    The one that would rule the underworld organization, dominating the criminal syndicates that operate under the shadows of the City and even the world.

    ��Maybe if you have stepped up a little sooner, but you were years toote.�� He spoke up again as a slight wind carried his words.

    Dry leaves flew on the grassywn as the breeze slightly increased its strength. The branches of the trees gracefully swayed as if dancing with the wind.

    But this did not bother him as his gaze continued to stay on his father��s grave. His focus did not waver as Gerald suddenly remembered something Ethan had said to him.

    One day in your life, when you least expect it, you will realize that you can be ten times better than me if you only try hard enough. You are the King of your life, your world, so rule it.

    Yes, he would be King but not the King that Ethan had in his mind. He was past pretending that he could still change. It was his world, and no one else would rule it except him.

    Then, a vibration in his pocket alerted him of a call. Quickly, he grabbed it and answered, seeing the name on the screen. Thest time she called him, it was about their father. He had not spoken to her since.

    ��Yes, Dani.�� He answered immediately, wanting to know what was on her mind.

    He had just learned that she had officially epted her position in the Empire that Ethan had left behind. He had no problem with that, d she was now taking over.

    ��Are you free today? Do you think you can meet with me?�� Her sister asked him over the line. Her voice was still the same, determined but graceful.

    However, he could tell she was still a little nervous, although she tried hard not to show it. It was like the first day she had worked with him in the case, but she had proven to him that she could work on her nerves.

    She fought that case with a tremendous passion, determined to prove to everyone that she belonged at that table. Gerald firmly believed that she would still do the same. She would be a worthy adversary, just like her father and husband.

    ��Ok. Would you care to meet me at my ce?�� He suggested, knowing that she had no choice. She needed him. So, he would dictate his demand.

    Besides, a business setting was not appropriate for a family affair. Now that they were family, she should be able toe and go to his ce as she wished.

    ��Ok. Could you text me the address and the time you are avable?�� Dani asked without hesitation this time.

    ��Sure, I am sending it right now.�� He texted his ce while talking to her on the speaker phone. ��What about in thirty minutes? I am about to go home.��

    ��That is fine with me. I��ll see you then.�� She probably saw his address by now. Then, she was gone.

    She weed him into her family. It was time he also did the same. Well, it was worth a try to make a bond with his remaining family. That was if Dani would agree with him.

    What was the saying? Let us bury the hatchet.

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800: Grow up fast

    The fuss and the buzz behind the death of a legend like Ethan created chaos in the business industry. The stock market had plummeted because of unsubstantial rumors spread by shrewd minds who wanted to take advantage of the situation.

    Evan barely had time for himself since he had returned. He was out the door of his apartment at the break of dawn and then came home by midnight only to sleep on his bed.

    ��Aren��t you joining me for breakfast?�� Her Grandmama called to him before he was out the door. He did not notice that she was already up and waiting for him.

    Suddenly, he felt guilty that he had brought her along with him to live with him. Then, he just had to leave her to attend to herself because he was always busy with something else.

    ��I am sorry, Grandmama, but I have to leave early. I promise I will make it up to you this weekend.�� Evan felt horrible that he had been neglecting her, but it was just temporary until everything returned to normal.

    He had to assist their biggest client, Dani, who was taking over the Empire her father left her. Then, Alex also required assistance with hispany, returning to the business he had built from the ground up.

    ��Ok,�� Ang responded with a smile, as usual, full of understanding. ��Just drive safely.�� She added before leaving him to go to the kitchen alone.

    .....

    It broke his heart to see her in this way, but he had no choice at the moment. He also felt guilty that he had left David for a long time to deal with the current situation. He was trying to make up to him, too.

    He rushed to his office, knowing that several files of cases would be waiting for him on his desk. It did not help that Dani resigned from her position in thepany. Therefore, many of her pending casesnded on hisp.

    ��Are you even sleeping?�� David asked when he walked into his room, carrying two cups of coffee. He ced one on his desk while he took the empty chair before him.

    Compared to him, David looked much better. Actually, way better than him. His partner did not have eyes that drooped on the corner or a single hair out of ce.

    But in his defense, he was the managing partner. He had fewer responsibilities than him. Besides, he took most of the load from him as he said he was guilty of leaving him for quite a while.

    ��Of course, but there are just too many backlogs that I needed to catch up with, and of course, the new business I need to check.�� Evan pointed to the files piling up on top of his desk.

    He started rotating his neck, untying the muscles that had gone stiff from his position earlier. Then, he leaned on his chair, slightly loosening his tie and unbuttoning the top of his shirt, feeling the suffocating air around him.

    ��You did not have to do all of this.�� David pointed at the stacks of files. ��I can also do my share of the load. Besides, I don��t take it against you if you need to care for your grandmother.��

    His friend looked at him with concern as if he was studying him for a crisis that did not exist. He had no problem. He was just busy trying to finish all the issues of thepany.

    ��Don��t worry. It is not that. I can handle all of this.�� He assured him that nothing was wrong. He had everything under his control.

    In all honesty, it did not feel that way. He was drowning in his work because he needed it to distract his mind from another issue that kept flooding his consciousness.

    He did not want to deal with the other issue, so he created a barrier that would prevent him from thinking about it. But it was barely working.

    ��Come on, man. I know you.�� David put down his coffee and walked toward the window. ��You are hardly yourself since you returned. I don��t know what happened to you, but something did.��

    David seemed determined to find out the truth as he paced the floor in front of him. But he was not about anything because this was not a problem he could not fix. He just needed a few more days to expel her from his mind.

    ��I am tired from the trip. You don��t know how exhausting my grandmother could be.�� Remembering all the antics she had done to bring him there. ��But I will bounce back in a few days.�� He assured him.

    ��I hope so. Last night, you barely looked at the woman who kept blinking her eyshes at you.�� David stopped in front of his desk to make his point. ��Did you even notice her?�� He continued.

    Last night, David and a few friends invited him to a new club not far from his ce. He never passed up the chance of a good night out. But once inside, all he wanted to do was leave.

    Weird, that was what he felt when he walked out the door earlier than usual. To answer David��s question, he did not notice the girl.

    ��As I said, I am tired from working my ass off. But once I am through with this, I am bouncing back. I promise.�� He did not know if he sounded convincing, but like the look on David��s face, Evan was also not confident about what he said.

    He felt something had changed in him. He could not figure it out yet. Was it for the better, or was it something that he would regretter on?

    ��Ok. But if you need any help. You know I am just in the other room.�� David offered even though he knew that he would not seek his help.

    Unlike David, he was not the kind of man who liked sharing his feelings. He always looked at it as a weakness. Though, he was not judging his friend for being a bit emotional.

    He only believed in dealing with his problems, thinking no one else could help him but himself. Although his grandmother had been there for him, he still had learned to fend for himself.

    Learning at a very early age, he could not burden his grandmother, who was also aging quickly, with all his needs. Suddenly, he had to grow up fast.

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801: The good could outweigh the bad

    Dani immediately came to see him, not minding if she had to cancel some of her appointments that morning. Family matters first, as far as she was concerned.

    Whether she liked it or not, he was now one of them. He would always have the same blood running in his veins. And her father��s wishes would always remind her to ept him into the family.

    ��Are you sure you don��t want me toe with you?�� She could see the reluctance of her husband to let her leave without him.

    She could not me him after all that happened between them, Nick and Gerald. The memories still lingered in her mind, but she had not allowed them to control her this time.

    ��I am sure. Gerald is my brother, Alex. He would never hurt me.�� Dani could not exin to him how she knew this and how she could be so sure that her brother would not harm her.

    But she could feel in her guts that she had to trust him. She had to make him believe he could also trust her for all her ns to work. Besides, she was not doing this for herself but for her father and the legacy he had left behind.

    Finally, Alex let her leave but only with a promise that she would immediately call or send some warning if she was in trouble. She believed that Alex would not have second thoughts about hurting Gerald if he even touched a hair from her head.

    .....

    ��I am here to see, Mr. Brown.�� She told the security guarding the enormous gates.

    It was a surprise to learn that he owned a mansion this size since she always thought he only lived in an exclusive apartment downtown.

    He had them fooled, alright.

    ��He is already waiting for you inside.�� The guard opened the gates for her, and she slowly cruised on the long driveway, observing the armed men patrolling the perimeter of the ce.

    She guessed this was his other life. The one that he had kept a secret from everyone. The one in the city was the life he presented to the world, pretending to be a good member of the elite society.

    Finally, she stopped at the main door where a man in a uniform stood waiting, probably for her arrival. He quickly greeted her, assisting her outside her door and into the massive hallway.

    ��Mr. Brown is waiting for you at the poolside.�� The man politely stated, guiding her towards another exit that led her to the outdoors.

    She could see the man sittingfortably on a small round table, talking to his phone, with his back on her. But she doubted that he was unaware of her presence.

    The man excused himself as she exited the house to join her brother outside. She could see that he was waiting for someone for breakfast as the food was still untouched.

    ��Hey, Gerald. I am sorry if I am slightlyte.�� She walked closer to him, then he finally looked up at her, not appearing surprised to see her behind him.

    ��A few minutes wait would not kill me, though the food was slightly gone cold. Do you want me to have it heat up?�� He offered, standing up from his seat.

    ��I am sorry, but I have to call you againter.�� He spoke to the other person on the line before dropping his phone on the table. Then, he focused his attention on her again, offering her the vacant seat next to him.

    ��Oh, you should not have bothered.�� She told him, realizing that the food was for her. ��I needed to get back to work soon.��

    She took the seat, acting civil with the man she now called her brother. she suddenly wanted tough at how fate threw irony so casually as if that was funny. As if life was just a game.

    ��Well, I thought we could at least spend some time. Give this family bonding a chance.�� Gerald responded with a friendly smile. ��Besides, we are starting to miss you at the office.��

    He wanted to believe that his intentions were true, but warning bells in her head still made her cautious. She was willing to give him a chance but only to a certain extent.

    ��Fine, but I will not take long.�� She said, not minding gettingte from returning to the office. ��But I do have a few things I need to discuss with you.�� She added, and he nodded in agreement.

    Besides, thepany would still stand even if she went away for a couple of hours. It would not suddenly burn into the ground with her absence.

    It had survived without her before. It would still do that while she figured out how to fix their current problems without unnecessary bloodshed.

    ��Ok. But first, try this. My chef bakes the best pie in this city.�� He offered her a piece, cing it in front of her.

    Just for civility, she took a bite and agreed it was good. Then, Gerald offered some more different dishes, but she respectfully declined. She was not here for a social call.

    ��Anyway, I am not just here to bond with you, my brother.�� She emphasized the way she called him. ��But I am here also to discuss business.��

    She ced the fork down on the table after finishing the pie. Then, she drank only water since she had her coffee that morning.

    ��Well, you certainly had changed overnight from someone who wanted nothing from the business to all about the business.�� Gerald had a slight teasing in his tone. Not sarcastic, but yful.

    She could understand his reaction since he was only speaking the truth. She was very vocal about her not wanting any part of the business. But things changed when her father left it to her.

    ��Change is not bad if it would be for the good of everyone and not just yourself.�� Dani knew her words were not only meant for her.

    She could only wonder if it affected him because she could not read anything from his expression. His eyes remained stoic, but his smile could be deceiving.

    ��I don��t think you are here to discuss me, getting back to the fold.�� He jokingly said. ��So, what business do you have in mind?�� This time, his face turned serious.

    She did not expect a few words could convince him that the good could outweigh the bad.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802: Three was just perfect

    ��Amelia, are you sure you are ok to stay here?�� Eida looked at her friend, preparing breakfast, while she rummaged for her keys inside her bag and could not find them.

    It was her first day at her new job. Luckily, there was local hire for a researcher in a smallwork not too far from her ce. It was perfect for what she wanted as the start of her new life.

    A simple career that did not have to put the spotlight on her. She was through being a celebrity. It was time to take the backseat and live her simple life with her unborn child.

    Besides, she had enough money to raise her child and livefortably. The money she would be earning would be enough to get them through their daily expenses.

    Therefore, what else could she wish at this moment?

    She did not want to answer that as she continued to look for her keys while Amelia continued with her waffles, saying she did not mind crashing in her ce for a while.

    ��Stop worrying about me,�� Amelia responded to her with a wide grin on her face. ��Think about yourself.��

    .....

    Still, she was not satisfied. ��What about your foundations? Are you just quitting your charitable works just for me?�� She insisted, knowing how much she devoted her life to her work. But now she was neglecting them because of her.

    ��I can always help in other ways. I don��t always have to go through the foundation to do good.�� She offhandedlymented, acting like it was not such a big deal.

    She began pouring coffee into one mug and hot milk into another before putting the waffles into a te.

    ��Besides, I am not only doing this for you but also for my godchild.�� Amelia continued as if that should be reasoned enough for her to stay indefinitely.

    ��Fine.�� Eida raised her hand in surrender, believing that she would not win against her logic. If Amelia wanted to stay, she had no choice but wee and appreciate all the help she could get.

    She already had read many books about childbirth, first-time parents, and parenting. It did not seem like it was a piece of cake. The first chapter alone almost scared her to death. And she did not get spooked easily.

    However, she weed whatever woulde her way as long as it was for her child. She would ept the hardship if it meant a good and healthy life for her baby. And the help.

    ��Great.�� Her friend shouted as she ced her breakfast in front of her on the kitchen counter.

    Her keys and milk were already waiting for her.

    ��But don��t tell me I did not warn you.�� Eida looked up to her friend as she sat at the table and grabbed the milk. ��This will not be an easy ride.�� She told her, just like drinking the distasteful milk in her hand.

    She pinched her nose, not wanting to smell or taste the white, creamy liquid that went through her lips. But she knew she had to endure for her baby.

    But her friend only smiled at her, assuring her that she knew what she was doing. Then, her friend joined her as they both had a full breakfast,ughing at her difort.

    ��And I assure you, I will abuse your generosity,�� Eida told her, giving her a heads up, knowing that this would not be as simple as riding a bike.

    However, she was slowly learning to take care of herself since she discovered she was pregnant. Although exercising was already a regr part of her regimen, good eating habits were not.

    That meant full, healthy meals three times a day, snacks in between, and avoiding the unnecessary sugar, caffeine, alcohol, and things she usually loved to eat, junk foods.

    ��I am up for the challenge.�� Amelia cheerfully answered, taking a big mouthful of the waffle into her wide open mouth, emphasizing her enthusiasm.

    ��Count me in too.�� Suddenly a heavenly voice echoed in the room. Then an angel appeared by the kitchen doorway, brightening the room with her friendly smile.

    ��Ang, you are here.�� Amelia was the first to see her since she was facing her, while Eida had to turn around before she could look at their visitor.

    She stood from her chair, same as Amelia, and greeted their guest. ��What are you doing here?�� Eida asked, surprise evident in her voice.

    She had no idea that Ang was in the state. She thought their friend was adamant that she would not leave her home. Therefore, seeing her standing in front of them was a slight shock.

    She could understand her sentiment. If she did not get pregnant and her circumstances were not like this, she would not opt to leave what she considered her home.

    ��Well, I was getting bored at home, so I convinced Evan to drive me here,�� Ang informed them as she took another seat at the table to join them for breakfast.

    She saw Amelia��s face when she heard Evan��s name, but her friend quickly masked it with a smile. She could tell that Evan still affected her. But she was still refusing to acknowledge her feelings for him.

    ��Where is Evan?�� She asked, knowing that Amelia would not ask that question but was dying to hear the answer.

    If her suspicion was correct, Ang was here to finish what she started. Just like her, she believed that the two belonged together.

    The two were both afraid of their past that they had them running away from their fate. Not if she could help it. She was sure Ang would be on her side.

    ��He had to rush back to the City since he had an important meeting, but he would be back on the weekend. Do you mind if I stay for a couple of days?�� Ang exined her situation.

    ��Of course, Ang. You are wee for as long as you want to stay.�� Eida excitedly said, knowing she enjoyed the woman��s cooking and wisdom. She would not get bored by having her around.

    ��I am so happy that you will be staying here.�� Amelia seconded, looking genuinely excited about the prospect.

    However, she could not help but wonder if it was Ang she was looking forward to being with or Evan. But whatever it was, she liked having them around.

    Others said two��s apany and three��s a crowd, not to her. Three was just perfect.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803: Wait patiently by the sideline

    Everyone gathered around the spacious room.

    All that mattered had an invitation to attend this emergency meeting. No exemption. The Duke had asked everyone to be present for an important announcement.

    And a decision had to be made.

    ��It is official, Alex had renounced the crown.�� Count Julius Ashthorne announced to the entire Council Members and the King as they gathered around the massive elongated table.

    It was imperative to decide on the next course of action after receiving the formal declination of Prince Alexander ckstone from epting the position of King.

    Now, they had to dere a new rightful heir and discuss the session of the crown. The King had continuously expressed his wish to retire and the need for his urgent recement.

    ��Does that mean Prince Lance Wellington will be the next in line?�� Lord Fordshire expressed his excitement about the news.

    .....

    He was indeed a true advocate of the Prince for the position. It was not surprising since he was also closed to Count Thomas, who had been lobbying for his son to qualify for the title.

    ��Yes, based on ourws, we could qualify him for the position as long as he could abide by our rules.�� Count Julius proimed for everyone to hear.

    He could see his friend, Count Thomas, smiling with the news. But no one was more than happy to hear about this developing news but him. It would perfectly fit with his ns.

    He always wanted Prince Alex to be their King because he believed in his leadership. He could see a great future ahead under his kingship.

    ��I assure you my son is more than happy to take on the challenge of ruling this kingdom. But I hope you will give him some time to recover from his injury.�� Count Thomas stood up from his seat to face his colleagues, then the King.

    ��Yes, I understand his situation since I have been sick recently. And all of you were kind enough to hold the forth for me.�� The King spoke up. ��If your son truly expressed his wish to be King, then I will dly ept him as my next heir.��

    Everyone apuded with the King��s word. It was binding, and no one could break it except him. They had an heir once Prince Lance formally epted his new position.

    But Count Julius knew he could not disregard Prince Lance as King. He was also a good candidate for the crown. At the same time, he could not discount the advantages of his reign in his ns.

    He never desired it, but itnded on hisp. Like fate was telling him it was their time, soon. He could not pass up the opportunity to n for this and take the reign once again for their family.

    To finally regain back their legacy for his family.

    All he needed now was time to n everything. A time that he hoped would be enough to make this work. And destiny working in his favor.

    ��Then, it is decided. Until our next meeting, we would like in full writing if Prince Lance could still not be able to attend the next Council meeting that he intends to take the throne.�� The Duke announced, looking relieved that his son had changed his mind.

    Count Julius could not me the Duke for not wanting it for himself or his son. The crown, though seemingly beautiful and shiny on one��s head, could also be a burden due to its size and weight.

    Only someone who truly wanted it could ever be able to carry it on his head and the heavy cape on his shoulders. It was a massive responsibility that could consume anyone who was not ready to handle its power.

    ��Of course, I will make sure to handle it by myself.�� The Count could not contain his excitement, knowing that his son could be King.

    It was a twist of event that no one had foreseen for a long time. Everybody had known that it was either Edward or Alex who would be vying for the crown.

    But that was how fate worked. It had its mysterious ways.

    And he was taking advantage while fate was clinging in his direction, giving him hope for a future for his family and generation.

    ��Then, we have nothing more to discuss for this time unless someone else had an agenda.�� The Duke looked at each of his colleagues. Then his eyes focused on the King, sitting on the other end of the table.

    But no one had spoken a word, appearing to have no more other topics in mind. In perspective, the meeting was urgent, and the other members did not have time to prepare their cases.

    ��So, if there are no other issues and it could wait for our regr sessions, then the meeting is adjourned.�� The Duke announced, dismissing everyone in the room.

    The only people left in the room were him, the Duke, the King, and Count Thomas. He would have gone with the rest, but he had to finalize the transition between the current King and the new one.

    ��Does Prince Lance need to recover a hundred percent before he could be ordained?�� The King asked the three of them, still sitting in their respective seats.

    ��Not at all.�� Count Julius answered, recalling their bws. ��As long as the Prince regained most of his strength and body function, we could proceed with the ceremony.�� He continued, being the only one well-versed with theirws, especially about the session process.

    ��Then, continuously update us with your son��s condition, Count Thomas.�� The Duke now spoke up, d that the issue of the King was almost over.

    He could see the different faces of the three men sitting around him. The King seemed anxious to let go of his powers as he could not wait to hand them down to the next one.

    The Duke seemed relieved that his son was not taking the burden of carrying an entire Kingdom on his shoulders. While Count Thomas, his friend, was ready to feed his son to the mes of hell, only to have the power for himself.

    He only wished that Prince Lance would stand against his father or he would be another puppet that their kingdom did not need at the moment.

    What about him, Count Julius Ashthorne? He would wait patiently by the sideline until it was his time.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804: When the time is right

    Jacky had her dainty nose stuck on a pile of papers in her new job. Yes, she had a new corner office on a gigantic building, with her name on the door, new responsibilities, and her private secretary.

    Someone else was now preparing her coffee. Then, one needed an appointment before seeing her. Could you believe that? Well, she was still wrapping her mind around it.

    Luckily, she had some business to discuss with her new boss because she needed fresh air. Not exactly new, but the title was different. Immediately, Jacky walked into her office to deal with an issue, at the same time, check on her boss.

    ��Dani, are you sure you are ok? You looked a little pale.�� Jacky moved to her side and ced her hand on her forehead. ��I knew I should not have epted my new position. I should never have left your side.�� She could not help but worry about her.

    Jacky began fussing around her friend like a mother hen, checking her temperature and the color of her eyes. She believed Dani might be overworking herself after her father had died.

    Although she appreciated the promotion, she was still happier just attending to her friend and her needs, but her friend convinced her that it was better if she took the new job.

    ��I am ok, just exhausted.�� Dani quickly responded to her, taking a deep breath and expelling the tension in her body. ��Nothing that a good cup of coffee could not fix.��

    .....

    Her friend closed the file she was reading and looked at her. Then, she leaned on her chair, rxing her body on her newfortable chair.

    Jacky was still unconvinced. Although her friend was right, she was not sick. Still, she needed more than a quick fix. ��I still rmend that you take some time off. Rest. I think we both do.��

    She finally admitted feeling the stress of her new job. It was indeed getting into her. But like any challenge, she would work on it because she did not want to disappoint Dani.

    She trusted her to do this job. She would do it well. Still, it was not an easy shoe to fill since many doubted her capabilities. But she could not me them. She did jump from the ranks.

    But she would prove to all of them that her boss was not just her best friend, but she deserved to be in this position.

    Still, she had worked hard all her life to make herself better. She would not allow anyone to ruin what she had achieved.

    ��I am sorry for putting you in that position, but I think you are wasting your talent by just being my assistant. You are so much more.�� Dani told her, confident of her capability as always.

    Jacky would admit her friend was right. She had exceeded her time as her secretary. She could also feel that there was so much more she could do with her talent. Maybe it was time to explore her new opportunities.

    ��Anyway, I still need to thank you for giving me this chance to prove that I can still be better.�� She still appreciated the promotion, especially the raise.

    Although Marcus kept saying she did not have to work a day in her life because he could take care of her. Still, she did not want to depend on him for money. She had always been independent, and she would keep earning her keep.

    ��Because you deserve it, and don��t let them get to your head.�� Dani quickly added thest part. ��I heard the rumors.�� She continued as she stood from her chair and moved closer to her.

    ��Don��t worry. I eat rumors for breakfast,�� Jacky responded with a humorous smile on her lips. ��Anyway, take my advice. After the Annual Ball, I suggest we take a long, leisurely trip, my treat.��

    Besides the raise, she did get some bonuses. It would be nice to treat her friend to a rxing vacation.

    ��Better yet, maybe we should start discussing your wedding. I like to help you n it.�� Dani offered her.

    Her friend did have more experience in wedding preparations than her, but she believed she could handle it so far. Besides, she did not feel it was right they should get married while their friends were still mourning the loss of their loved ones.

    ��I will keep you posted.�� She replied, not giving her friend any details yet of her ns. She did not want to burden her with more problems, knowing she was drowning with hers.

    ��Jacky, when is the wedding? You keep on changing the topic when I ask you about it.�� It would seem her friend finally noticed what she was doing. ��Is there a problem? Are you experiencing cold feet?�� Now, her friend��s eyes were all over her.

    Worried lines covered her face as she tried to read her expression. Before she responded to her question, she asked another one that almost made herugh.

    ��Is Marcus having an affair?�� She could not me Dani for thinking that. Her fiance did not exactly have a good record. But of course, he was not.

    Many would probably jump to that conclusion after what Marcus did to her, but he was a changed man. She was confident that the man she loved and was about to marry would never hurt her again.

    ��No, to your first and second question.�� She finally answered her friend. ��We are just thinking of postponing the matrimony to ater date.�� She finally admitted it to her friend but did not give her the reason for it.

    She looked up to stare at her friend. She could see the questions swirling in her eyes. But she did not want her to think she was part of the cause why the wedding had to take ce on ater date.

    ��Don��t tell me it is because of my father. Mom and I will not take it against you and Marcus if you get married tomorrow. We want to see the two of you happy.�� Dani told her, always supportive as ever.

    ��Well, as much as we also wanted that. We know that you and Alex need us now more than ever. We can always get married when things settle down a bit.�� Jacky exined what she and Marcus had agreed upon in theirst conversation.

    Besides, she hadplete trust in their rtionship. A ring would not measure their love. What was important to her was the love they shared every day.

    But of course, she still wanted the ring, the cake, the wedding bells in the end. But she did not mind waiting a bit for their friends. Besides, she believed it would not take long anyway.

    ��Thank you, Jacky, for always being there for me, but I don��t think it is fair that you have to wait because of us.�� Dani moved closer and hugged her.

    ��I insist we proceed to your original timetable and prepare for this wedding as soon as possible.�� She continued. ��You are done sacrificing your happiness for other people.��

    She looked into her eyes. ��It is now your time to shine.�� Dani did not allow her to protest. ��We will do this together.�� Her friend let go of her and grabbed her phone.

    ��What are you thinking?�� Jacky finally asked, observing the mischievous smile on her friend��s lips.

    ��I think it is time we call for reinforcement. I think we are already a bit behind our timetable.�� Dani answered her as she dialed a number.

    Then, she called their friends to join her for dinner tonight to discuss the preparations. As her best friend, Dani said she would assume her right to be the matron of honor at her wedding. She was taking charge of everything.

    ��Haley, thanks for confirming fast. I will be expecting you tonight.�� A few more calls and she had everyoneing tonight.

    ��There is no rush.�� She insisted, but she knew Dani was determined to help.

    ��Abby already agreed to do your gown.�� She continued as she dialed another number.

    ��Dani stopped.�� Jacky pulled her phone away from her. ��Calm down. If you want to help, then let us n this out. But I still don��t see the point of rushing this.��

    She insisted since she was already living under Marcus�� roof. They were almost acting like a married couple. All that was missing was the ring and the paper.

    But those were just material things. What mattered most was what they felt for each other. Without that, those things would not count.

    She could easily throw or pawn the ring because it would not have value to her if the marriage failed. She could tear those papers after filing a divorce, so getting married would only matter if the love was real.

    ��Are you sure we are not just holding you back from your dream?�� She could see the concern in her friend��s eyes.

    ��Of course not. I will marry the man I love when the time is right.�� Jacky assured her friend.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805: Not just for sex

    ��Ouch!�� Amelia retracted her hand from the pan, slightly burning herself from the scolding metal as she stood before the stove.

    It was her fault. She was not paying attention to her task, thinking that her body would work automatically. But she was not a robot as her mind floated in the clouds, worrying about something.

    ��You seemed distracted today,�� Eida mentioned, seeing her friend more agitated than usual. ��Maybe I should continue with that before you burn the house down.�� She offered.

    Her friend moved closer to her position and took the spat from her hand. Then, she asked her to rx instead and drink her coffee.

    She did not protest, knowing that Eida was correct. She had not been herself sincest night. She barely had any sleep. She had been pacing the kitchen that morning to have an excuse to leave the house all day.

    But it was the weekend, so there was no foundation she could go to as a reason for going out. She had no friends nearby to meet. Of course, she coulde up with some form of alibi, but she was no good at lying. Eida would see right through her.

    Why did she have to leave?

    .....

    ��What is wrong?�� Eida finally asked the question she dreaded.

    Her eyes sharpened at her as if studying her reaction.

    ��Nothing.�� She quickly responded, not wanting her friend to be suspicious. But she could tell she was not doing a good job.

    Luckily, Ang was out early, buying some fresh fruits with the private nurse Evan sent to watch her. Or, she would be dealing with the two of them, three if you counted the nosy nurse.

    Based on Ang, the nurse was not only for her. It was to watch Eida too. Although Eida seemed fine with her pregnancy, Evan felt responsible for her.

    He did not want anything to happen to Eida and her child under his watch. He felt guilty enough for lying to his friend, Lance. He could not take it in his conscience if something untoward happened to their baby.

    So, he was taking the responsibility that should have been Lance. Well, at least until Eida realized she needed the father of their child. She could not live without him and return to his side.

    ��I know what is wrong with you.�� Eida scooped the cooked eggs onto the te and then cracked a new set on the boiling oil to cook.

    Then, she turned to face her with that look that said I don��t believe you. Her hands were on her waist while her feet gently tapped on the floor.

    She appeared to be waiting for her to confirm her statement even if she had not said anything. Maybe she was fishing, trying to catch her with no bait.

    ��Nothing is wrong with me except a headache.�� Somehow, that was not a lie since she was beginning to form one from theck of sleep and the tension on her neck muscles and shoulders.

    But it was not the entire truth either.

    She knew why she was feeling so agitated. It all had something to do with what Ang said before she had gone to sleep. Herst words haunted her until now.

    ��I think the headache was caused by what was wrong with you.�� Eida corrected her, smiling instead of being rmed. ��I know what you need.�� She moved into the kitchen and took a ss of water.

    ��What is this for?�� She asked, confused with her friend when she handed it to her. Although she knew water and hydration were good for a headache. She could tell it was not what her friend was trying to say.

    ��Ssh yourself some water, or better yet, hit the shower because I believe you are in heat.�� Eida teased her, slightly chuckling while turning the egg on the pan.

    She was not that naive not to understand what her friend was insinuating. She was not in heat, although she could feel her cheeks heating up from embarrassment.

    Not that she had something to be embarrassed about in her current situation. She believed she was not alone. Besides, it would happen at the right time with the right man.

    ��Laugh all you want, but that is not my problem.�� Amelia defended herself.

    Then, she knew she had made the mistake of admitting that she did worry about something. She could already see in her friend��s eyes the curiosity. The way her eyebrows rose to the air meant she was waiting for some answers.

    ��Spill it before I make you,�� Eida told her, pointing the spat at her. ��Remember, I am a pregnant woman that should not be stressed out.��

    Her friend was bing good at using her condition to get what she wanted from her. Not that she was being abusive, just more persuasive.

    ��Ok. You are right. Happy now. It had something to do with our guest today.�� She finally admitted, unable to name him, afraid he would suddenly appear on their doorstep.

    She had no idea what seeing him would do to her again. In all honesty, she had never stopped thinking about him since theyst saw each other when she left him back home.

    He had been a constant star in her dreams. Their kiss had not stopped reying in her head, constantly reminding her of what it was like to be kissed by a real man. Not the one she experienced a long time ago.

    ��And you are not helping.�� She quickly added, stopping Eida from speaking what was on her mind.

    ��But I have not said anything yet.�� Eida tried to defend herself this time. ��All I was going to say is rx. Everything would be just fine.��

    She could tell the mockery in her friend��s smile. It was not insulting but more of ying with her. Her friend always believed she was too uptight, afraid to live for the moment.

    But before they could argue some more. A movement by the door alerted that someone was about to enter the room. But both knew it was Ang because they had given her a key.

    ��I am back and looked at what I found waiting downstairs,�� Ang shouted as she moved closer to the kitchen.

    Could she wish it was a stray cat?

    But that would be wishful thinking, knowing who Ang was referring to, and she had no more way to escape the inevitable reunion.

    She readied herself for that boyish smile that would greet her, that masculine voice that created goosebumps on her skin. She prepared herself for a mild heart attack and theck of oxygen when that man was near.

    ��We are in the kitchen.�� Eida hollered at Ang, directing her to where they were waiting for her and her guest. Well, their guest of honor.

    Ang said Evan wasing here to pick her up, but she was contemting if she was ready to return to his ce. It was silent in his home with no one but a few cleaners who came by to clean the entire house.

    She asked if she could stay a few more weeks with Evan visiting on the weekends. Eida seemed to have no problem with that. Well, she also weed her friend to stay.

    ��Good morning, girls. I bought your favorite fruits.�� Ang greeted them as soon as she walked into the kitchen, carrying a small bag.

    ��You should not be doing this. I can buy this stuff for you.�� Amelia suddenly offered, seeing that she should not be exhausting herself.

    Then, her nurse, Bea, came in behind her, carrying the other bags in her hands. ��Good morning, Ms. Amelia and Ms. Eida.�� She greeted, cing the groceries on the marble counters.

    ��Nonsense. I also need some exercise. Right, Bea?�� Ang turned to her nurse, who nodded in agreement.

    ��I thought you said you found something downstairs,�� Eida asked the question for her.

    Amelia would have asked, but she did not want to look suspicious. Besides, she could see that her friend was more than curious, not seeing Evan around.

    ��Oh, yes. I almost forgot, seeing the two of you with your lovely smile.�� Now! That was a lie because she had a forced smile on her lips. But Ang was an actress. She was good at creating a dramatic entrance and putting everyone at ease.

    But still, she wondered what else Ang had nned for today. Maybe she had Evan wrapped in a box and was about to unravel it in front of them. Well, she dreamed about him in that way.

    But the nurse carried a box from the hallway, but she doubted Evan would fit in it. It was too small for his size. Did she find a stray cat as she had wished earlier?

    She did expect Evan to walk inside the apartment, but no one else followed Bea. After taking the box inside, she closed the door immediately.

    ��Are you ready for my surprise?�� Ang asked when Bea ced the box before her.

    She could not tell if it was relief or disappointment she felt, but she did not like it. It was like she should not even be thinking about that man. Not at all.

    Suddenly, she believed seeing Evan every week would be torture if this would be an indication. She would admit that she was attracted to him. But she could not ept that it should be enough.

    She already failed her romantic fairy tale with Lance. But she was not giving up on her future. She still believed a man was out there to love her unconditionally, with all his heart and mind.

    And not just for sex.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806: Cut the invisible string

    When the boxnded just in front of Ang, it suddenly moved. Amelia could tell whatever was inside was done hiding and was ready to get out.

    ��Here he is, our little guest,�� Ang unveiled the surprise, picking the tiny puppy to show them.

    Immediately, the little doggie slightly barked, looking frightened by their presence. ��This is Goliath.�� But when Ang cradled it in her arms, it went silent, seeminglyforted by the warmth of her body.

    It looked so adorable that she also wanted to pet it. Amelia walked towards Ang and started running her hands on the dog��s fur.

    It was not much different from her earlier guess. It might not be a stray cat, but it was still a live pet.

    ��I am thinking of adopting him,�� Ang announced, enthusiastically looking at them, proudly showing off Goliath in her hands. ��I think he would be goodpany for me. Or us when I am here.�� She added thest part as if asking for permission.

    ��You should adopt him,�� Amelia seconded her n. ��He looked a handful, but he would give you so much joy.

    .....

    She always loved to care for animals, but her lifestyle could not support one. She could not keep one and then leave it in the care of another. That would not be fair because they needed constant attention from their owners.

    Being a responsible owner was hard, and she did not want to take it lightly to say she owned a dog or a cat, then abandoned them at home or in someone else��s care.

    ��Yes, of course, Goliath would always be wee here. It would be an honor to have him as part of this family, like you are, Ang.�� Eida finally moved toward them, joining them in weing their new friend and member of the family.

    Eida had very few of her own that she could say her family. She also had some, but she had not been close to them. Therefore, it would be nice for them to build a family, not by blood but by friendship.

    ��Oh! I am so happy to hear that.�� Tears suddenly appeared in Ang��s eyes, threatening to fall as she gazed at her and then her friend, finallynding on the dog in her hands.

    Amelia immediately moved to her side, not wanting her to feel the need to cry, even if it was happy tears. ��Come on. There is no use for tears.�� She teased her, making her smile instead.

    ��Goliath seems to be happy too.�� She proimed as the dog barked to join them.

    ��I think we need your superpowers and salvage breakfast. I think Eida��s eggs are burning.�� She dered, smelling the haze that was starting to fill the room.

    She quickly moved to the stove and took the burning pan from the oven. ��Open the windows wide.�� She told Eida, who rushed to the other side of the room, following her instructions.

    Ang took a rag and started waving it in the air to drive the smoke away from the detector. Then, into the already open windows. Even Bea helped out.

    They hurriedly tried to contain it before the smoke detector sensed the smoke and sent rain on them and the fire department on their doorsteps.

    That would have been an embarrassing unneeded fussed.

    But she guessed it was toote when the doorbell continuously buzzed on the door, demanding to be open. It seemed the fire department acted fast, or it could be just their neighbor noticing the smoke outside.

    ��Wait. No need to worry the fire is under control.�� She said as she neared the door.

    But when her eyesnded on the person who was about to ram his body into the door. She knew the fire was not even close to being extinguished as it raged continuously inside her.

    Unfortunately, he did not have time to stop his momentum, charging toward the locked door as it suddenly swung open. But he managed to slow down a bit, lessening the impact of his body when it bumped into hers.

    Still, they both ended up on the carpet, but he somehow managed to grab her, reversing the fall, making themnd on his back and her on top of him.

    ��How did you manage to do that?�� She mumbled, unable to think of anything else to say as her eyes locked in with him. She was curious, and it was the first thing that popped into her head.

    ��It was instinct for ying years of football back in the days.�� He managed to answer automatically, but he did not look like he was thinking about the game as his eyes focused on her face.

    Then, she knew she should stop him, but she could read in his eyes how much he craved to devour her lips. He slowly lifted his head, but instead of avoiding it, she waited, also wanting to capture those luscious lips, so ripe for the taking.

    But before they could do more, something moved on the top of his head. Then, she watched as her new friend slid his slightly wet and slimy tongue out of his mouth, rubbing it continuously on Evan��s cheeks.

    ��It seemed he also had the same idea.�� A familiar voice spoke on top of them, taking the tiny dog away from him.

    ��I am sorry, Evan.�� Suddenly, she snapped out of her trance, realizing she had been lying on top of him for too long. ��I was...�� She trailed off, not having a valid reason for it.

    She quickly stood up, fixed her dress, and waited until he was on his feet. Besides, she was too embarrassed to say anything else, being caught in that position by his grandmother.

    She knew if Ang did not interrupt, she would have allowed him to kiss her. She could tell that was what he was about to do from how his eyes stared at her lips. Honestly, she also wanted it so much.

    ��Don��t be. If someone had to apologize, it should be me. Besides, it was no one��s fault since it was an ident.�� Evan responded, putting her at ease.

    One incident averted, but how could she avoid what seemed inevitable? How could she maintain a distance when it kept pulling them together? How could she cut the invisible string that tied them together?

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807: An impossible situation

    Breakfast, lunch, and mid-afternoon tea-time had been a struggle for her. Evan could see it was because of him, but it had been the same with him.

    He wished he did not have to see her again, knowing how much he wanted her but could not have her. But he had no choice. He had toe and see his grandmother.

    Nevertheless, he knew he could not have her because she would want more. She would demand something he was not capable of giving. He was not amitment kind of guy. The man that she wanted.

    ��Hi, Grandmama.�� He greeted her as she came out of the door.

    ��Evan, what are you doing here alone?�� Ang walked towards him, sitting on the chair opposite to him under the big oak tree.

    He had been hanging out most of his time in the backyard to avoid bumping into Amelia. His grandmother wished him to stay overnight before he returned to the city in the morning, iming she missed him.

    ��I am helping mow thewn.�� He reasoned, pointing to the half-done cut grasses.

    .....

    It had been years since he had operated that piece of machine. In truth, he had paid a boy passing by to do it for him. What did he know about manualbor? Nothing.

    ��I am d that you are here.�� Ang looked satisfied as she stared at his face.

    How could hein when he saw how happy and seemingly alive his grandmother was with these twodies as herpany? He could only be thankful to them.

    Although somehow, he felt that his grandmother was deliberately making all these small requests to make him spend more time with Amelia. But he could not disappoint her since he had agreed to this condition when she came with him.

    It was a trap that he could not do anything but avoid getting caught. Else, he would end up making everyone disappointed with him. It was the only scenario he could foresee in the future.

    ��I am happy I can finally spend more time with you,�� Evan responded, not wanting her to think of another reason he was here.

    But the glint in her eyes told him she was up to something. However, he could do nothing about her grandmother��s mischiefs. She was old and sickly. That was her excuse.

    All he could do was wrapped her in his arms and tell her how much he loved her. Moreover, she could get away with murder if she wanted to because he would defend her for all he was worth.

    ��Well, I better get out of this heat. Are you noting inside?�� Ang asked him as she moved along the pathway.

    He could only smile at her little efforts to make him dance to her tune. But he was fine staying here until the coast was clear, probably when everyone was fast asleep.

    Then, he could sneak out in the morning and run as fast as his feet would take him, as far away from the temptation residing inside that house.

    He leisurelyy around on a hammock in the backyard, peacefully trying to lull himself to sleep while staring at the lushed trees. Suddenly, a voice prated his thoughts.

    Not just anyone��s, but a very familiar one. ��Ang asked me to bring you some refreshments. She felt that you might get dehydrated from the heat.��

    Hearing her voice felt like a dream, but he knew he was wide awake as he turned around to face her. It was like torture to see her and not touch her.

    ��Thanks, Amelia. But I think what you meant to say was forced you to bring it to me.�� Evan corrected her, knowing exactly how her grandmother could be maniptive in her ways.

    ��Sort of.�� Amelia finally agreed with a smile, probably remembering how her grandmother had sweet talk her to bring him the drink.

    ��Well, you should not allow her to trick you again, or she would be walking all over you,�� Evan warned her against his angelic grandmother. She was sweet, but she had a way with her words.

    Then, he extended his hand to take the ss from her. Somewhat, he could not avoid touching the tip of her fingertips. It was like electricity flowed in his body with the merest contact.

    He could also notice how it affected her as her hand immediately retracted as if scorched by his touch. He had always known he had never been alone in this struggle. She was in the same boat as him.

    But he knew nothing could happen between them. It did not matter if they wanted each other. Because at the end of the day, they would both regret it.

    ��I will try to remember that.�� Amelia finally responded, stepping a few steps back.

    Evan knew the chase was making him crave for her, but after he had her fill of her, he would lose interest just like all the girls that had gone through his hands.

    Then, what? His grandmother would hate him because he broke the heart of the one girl she wanted him to marry. But he was not ready for that. He could not marry her or any girl for that matter.

    Marriage was not in his cards.

    ��Thanks again for this.�� He knew he was dismissing her.

    He felt it was better if she was beyond his reach. Before, he could do something he could not take back.

    Because at that moment, he could feel he was already on edge. How long could he keep putting his desire at bay? He knew if only he could expel her out of his system. Then he would be out of his misery.

    ��It is nothing. But I better get back inside. I am helping Eida and Ang with dinner.�� She finally excused herself, walking away from him.

    He could only stare at her retreating back. But what else could he do? He could not lie to her and pledge to her forever when he knew he could not deliver such a promise.

    On the other hand, he knew she would not settle for a one-night stand. She already expressed how much she valued rtionships and long-termmitments.

    But he could not do that either. So, how could theypromise? He could only surmise that what they had was an impossible situation.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808: The world of crime

    It had been more than a month since his father had died, his biological father, the great Ethan Hamilton. Now, he was about to be crowned as King of his Kingdom.

    It was a month since he had seen his sister. Since she offered her a sweet deal, he could not refuse. Of course, he could not pass up the chance.

    In return, he would dere a ceasefire on his attacks on their father��spany. But there was more to it. It was not as simple as a favor against a favor. Certain conditions from both parties had to be satisfied.

    ��You, my sister, had learned from the best,�� Gerald mumbled as his eyes focused on the tv screen.

    The news featured his sister, showing a video of her discussing the Annual Charity G of the Hamilton Empire. One of the grandest events that Ethan used to host every year.

    It wasing soon. This time, Danie Hamilton ckstone would be hosting the event. He could only wonder if he would be invited or did he need to crash on a family affair.

    ��This is for you.�� He raised the ss in his hand to the woman on the screen, saluting her for her current sess.

    .....

    Her sister was thriving in her position as the new head of thepany Ethan had left her. But he was not falling behind since he had also made his milestone today.

    At the moment, he had finally convinced the other mafia leaders and group members that he could lead this organization to greatness.

    Finally, what he wanted was almost in his grasp? But what was wrong with him? Why did the victory feel empty? Because he was alone. That was what his mind whispered to him.

    He had no family to share his achievements with, except for a few friends who stood beside him, staying loyal to his side. Other than that, the new family he acquired did not support his vision.

    ��Hey, man! I think congrattions are in order.�� Mike appeared behind him, patting him on the back. As his second inmand, he was here to give his support.

    He knew his journey to this point of his life would not have been easier if it had not been for his friend, who always had his back. Mike might have left for a time, but he had not forgotten. He returned to be his right man once again.

    Now, they were partners, not only in the legal world but also in the illegal business. Both were lucrative jobs that gave them great satisfaction.

    It was a big contrast to what they do as legal councils defending thew. Compared to their secret lives leading their group to the world of crimes.

    ��I think you deserve all the credit.�� Gerald turned to his friend, away from the scene in front of him.

    He finally turned the television off, already having seen enough of what was happening around the big horrible world. As much as people fooled themselves with what was good in this world, he believed that the bad would always dominate in the end.

    It was only foolish thinking that there was such a happy ending. Everyone would end up miserable one way or another. All would die eventually.

    So, why waste his time trying to be a good person when it was far easier to be the King of crimes. Money just kept flowing like the river filling the sea.

    As the saying went, money made the world go round.

    Those without them would die a miserable death. Those with plenty of them, unfortunately, would suffer the same fate. But at least they had enjoyed afortable life before meeting their end.

    ��Fine,�� Mike answered, bowing down to him as if epting his crown. ��Are you ready to face the mob?�� It was not a joke or a figurative speech.

    Mike was truthfully talking about the mob leaders. Those men who had appointed him to be their Official Big Boss. They would follow him until such a time someone else would betray him and take his ce.

    That was the life of crime.

    If he could not seed, they would not have a second thought of putting him out ofmission and cing a new one in his stead. But he was not going to allow that to happen.

    His father took many decades before he was taken ill and died. But he had led this organization to the peak of its achievements. Many heads never dared to touch him since their business flourished under his rule.

    ��Yes. I have been ready for years.�� His father had trained him since he could remember to talk and hold a gun in his hand. It had been the only time he could remember that he was happy with him because he had excelled in his training.

    ��Then, shall we meet you subordinates and discuss the first line of business,�� Mike suggested.

    He ushered him out of the office he would use as his new headquarters and into the other bigger room where the other leaders and members waited for him.

    Once the doors opened, he could already have seen several eyes turning in his direction. Then, more noticed his arrival as he walked into the room.

    The conversations ceased, leaving the room inplete silence. Then, pping ensued as congrattions floated in the air. All members of this organization weed his new position as their supreme leader. He was now the Big Boss, a title his father held for many years.

    ��He took the seat at the top of the podium where he would make a speech. After a few ceremonies, they would resume their meeting in the conference room to update him on what was happening in the different factions of the group.

    ��I assure you, liked my father, I will not let you down.�� He knew that was not what the leaders would like to hear, but he still owed the dead some credit. If not for them, he would not be here.

    ��But I am here to set new beginnings for this group. I am not here to promise results but to create them. Join me in developing this Empire into the greatest in the underworld business.�� Gerald announced, making the entire room cheer for him.

    It was his world, the ce he ruled, the world of crime.

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809: No pain, no gain

    ��Damn!�� Lance shouted in frustration, banging the dumbells in his hands, letting them fall into the floor, feeling more frustrated than ever.

    He could still hardly move his hands,cking control over his muscles. The therapists insisted that things would eventually go back to normal, but it had been weeks, and he was far from getting better.

    ��These are all useless.�� Referring to the machines, equipment, and tools the physical therapist used to help him get back on his feet.

    But in reality, he felt useless.

    ��You have to be patient. Healing doesn��t happen overnight.�� Jake, who handled his care, picked up the dumbells and shoved them back into his hands. ��Now, start over again.��

    He did not seem ready to give up on him yet as he kept pushing him even if he sometimes surrendered to his depressing situation.

    ��But I am still in this damn chair.�� Banging his hands on the armrest of his wheelchair.

    .....

    He wanted to walk and move around without anything supporting him. He needed his body to move the way it was supposed to do.

    He knew he was asking for a miracle that would improve his mobility magically. But he needed to get well soon, not because he wanted to be King as his father kept motivating him.

    He only had one reason that had kept him pushing to regain his strength. ��I need to get out of here.�� Feeling like he was about to go insane.

    He had to find Eida. They said if he wanted a job done right. He had to do it himself. Because until now, no one could tell him where she was.

    The longer he was trapped in this room, the less his chances of getting her back. He could not allow that to happen. He had to hear her say that she did not love him and did not want to see him before he could finally say he was over her.

    But would he be able to move on without her?

    ��You will remain strapped on those seats if you don��t do what I ask.�� Jake insisted, pping his hands to catch his attention.

    Suddenly, it snapped him out of his reverie and focused his eyes on his friend. With a renewed determination, he gripped the bells tightly in his hands.

    ��Now, one.�� He started counting, forcing him to lift the metallic weights with one hand after the other.

    He guessed that Jake would not stop until he performed the task he had set him to do. Besides being his therapist, he had also be his friend.

    He had been working with him in his workouts for his races for a long time. So, he was not just anybody. He was someone close to him who cared.

    ��You know I can fire you.�� He threatened him, making his friend realize he was still the boss. But of course, he would not do that.

    He still lifted those weights with difficulty, struggling to catch up with his counts. If he failed again, he would make him repeat them all over again, which he did not wish to do.

    ��You can try. But this time, your father is paying me, not you.�� Jake reminded him. ��Seven...�� He continued counting, making him more frustrated. ��Besides, you need me. You can��t afford to lose me.��

    But somehow, he knew he was right. He was the best help he could get if he wanted to recover his movements at the soonest possible time.

    He believed he just had to do his best and be patient, but it was easy to say but hard to do. As pain coursed through his body every time, he would move a muscle.

    But at least Lance managed to finish his third routine so far. Still, several workouts lined up for his things to do today, but he wished to have a break.

    ��How is your therapy?�� A familiar voice rang in his ear. He thought he imagined him, but he was surprised to see his cousin standing outside his therapy room, watching him.

    ��Alex, how long have you been out there?�� Lance asked, waving at his cousin, beckoning him to enter the room. It would seem Alex was his answered prayers, giving him time to breathe before his excruciating routine.

    Leg works were the worse as far as he was concerned. Forcing his feet to take on his weight and move was an experience he would not wish for anyone.

    Alex slowly walked further inside. His eyes never left him as if he was studying his condition. Then, he stopped just a meter away from him.

    ��Long enough to witness how you are maltreating the help.�� Alex jokingly said, then he turned to Jake. ��How is our patient?��

    ��Stubborn as always.�� Jake walked closer to Alex and greeted each other with a handshake. ��It had been a long while since we saw each other.��

    ��It is. But I see you are doing a good job with our friend here.�� Alex pointed to him. ��How long do you think before he would be running again?��

    ��Hard to tell.�� Jake tapped his chin as if thinking. ��If he kept whining like a baby, maybe a year or two.�� Jake exaggerated his recovery time, but it was less than that as far as he knew.

    But faster if he would only push himself more. However, he would be honest. Sometimes he felt like giving up, realizing he had lost the woman he loved.

    What was the sense of living if the only person he wanted to spend his life with left him and broke his heart? But if he found her, would he want her back if she admitted doing what his father had used her?

    ��Funny. I am doing my best.�� He finally joined the two. ��Let us continue.�� He ordered.

    He guessed he could only find out what would happen once he faced the situation. As of now, he had to return to his routine. The break could wait a littleter.

    He grabbed the wheels of his chair and rolled himself to his next exercise. He guessed it was either he endured the hardship now or forever confined himself in this life.

    As some said, no pain, no gain.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810: Payback was a bitch

    Mental and physical torture. That was what this was.

    ��You are so beautiful.�� He whispered in her ears as his lips grazed her skin, creating a fire that both consumed them with a burning desire.

    Then, his arms pulled her close to him as they bothy on the grassywn, uncaring of the cold breeze that enveloped them. Their bodies entwined was enough to create enough heat to warm them the entire time.

    The night sky seemed so bright as her smile radiated on her face. He could probably gaze at her forever and never get tired of looking at her.

    ��I want you.�� She uttered in her low angelic voice, followed by a moan that suggested the urgency of her need. Her eyes mirrored the desire that was also surging in his veins.

    He usually did not need to think twice about taking what she was offering. He also wanted her, so what was stopping him from taking advantage of their situation.

    He could have her, but it did not seem right as he held himself back, pulling away from her.

    .....

    ��Don��t you want me?�� She asked, showing confusion on her face from his hesitation as she peppered him with kisses on his lips and cheeks, not wanting them to stop.

    ��I do. I want you very much that I feel like I am losing my mind.�� He expressed as his lips captured hers, punishing her for making him feel this way.

    But when he pulled his lips away from hers, he heard her voice again.

    ��Then, what is stopping you?�� She asked, making him jolt up from his bed almost every morning, sweating, panting, needing to see her, and wanting to be as far away from her as possible at the same time.

    It was bing a recurring dream that haunted him in his sleep. But it seemed it also affected himtely, even when wide awake and in full daylight. He always found himself in a trance.

    He tried sleeping with another woman, hoping it would stop his obsession with her. But it failed to stop the visions froming.

    He kept saying it was just the tension of wanting something so badly, knowing he could not have her. But once he had a taste of her, he could finally give it a rest and forget all about it. But a part of his brain doubted it. It insisted that he would want more.

    ��No, that is not an option.�� He could not use her like that. She was not like the girls he had slept with and discarded after. She was different.

    Admittedly, he liked her. From the time he had met her, he had seen what kind of person she was. She was not just any girl or a friend of his grandmother. She had be a person he admired and respected.

    However, he could not ept that he could settle with her andmit to a rtionship either. He still had many things nned out with his life, and marriage was not one of them.

    ��Aaaggghhh!�� He shouted silently in his brain, wanting his thoughts to quiet down. Buttely, it was getting harder and harder for him to concentrate without dreaming of her.

    Then, every weekend he would drive to visit his grandmother was an agony he had to endure. Every time he saw her, his desire only intensified.

    Why could she not leave him alone?

    Honestly, Evan knew the answer to that. He just refused to acknowledge it. He was afraid of what he would discover after exploring the possibility that he might want more.

    ��Again with that face?�� David��s voice boomed around his office as he found him by the doorway, looking his way. ��I swear that is not the look of someone who had nothing on his mind.��

    His partner walked further inside the room and upied the chair before him. As much as he wished to deny it, he knew his friend would not believe him.

    He was drowning in his situation, and he could not figure a way out of it. Maybe talking about it instead of bottling it inside him would release the tension he felt. But he was not the kind of man who loved to share his feelings.

    ��David, what can I do for you?�� He knew his partner also had many things on his te. For him to visit, he must need something urgent from him. And talking about his personal life was not one of them.

    ��There is something I wish to discuss with you, but apparently, that can wait for another time. I think you have more pending matters to discuss with me.�� David knew him too well. ��So, what is it?�� Making himselffortable as he waited for him to spill it out.

    He contemted whether to tell him everything, but where would he start when he was confused about his feelings. How could he admit to something that he still could not ept within himself?

    ��Let me guess. From the contortion of your face to the droopiness of your eyes. You have not been sleeping.�� David made his first assessment which was right on the mark.

    He would not be the managing head of this firm if he could not read people quite well. He was one of the people he idolized and was fortunate to do business with since he was honest and a loyal friend.

    ��Wait.�� His friend raised his hand, indicating he had something more to say, stopping him from interrupting. ��And it is not because of work.�� His eyes narrowed at him, studying him.

    ��s, it could only mean...�� David made a drumroll motion with his hand. ��It is all about a girl.�� Something must have shown in his face, but he was sure not to blink or make any confirmation.

    Still, his friend read him like a book.

    ��I knew it.�� His friend shouted in disbelief. ��Finally, someone caught your attention. I knew it was just a matter of time. Who is this unluckydy who captured your elusive heart?��

    Evan could only expel a deep breath and shook his head at his friend��s yful act. But could he me David when everyone knew he was allergic tomitment?

    That being with one girl was breaking his number one rule.

    ��So, who is it.�� David persisted, forcing him to tell him a name.

    He closed his eyes, hoping that this was not happening to him because, in truth, it was hard to concede to his friend that he might be right.

    ��Someone from back home. A girl I met recently.�� He finally admitted, knowing there was no more use denying it. ��I don��t know what is wrong with me. I can��t get her out of my mind.��

    Maybe confiding his issues with his friends lifted a ton of bricks on his shoulders. Then, sharing more would help him release the tension in his body.

    ��Don��t tell me it was just about a very unforgettable mind-blowing sex.�� David seriously asked, shaking his head.

    How could he me his friend if he came up with that conclusion? Most of his rtionship. No, scratched, that. All of his affairs had been about sex and nothing more.

    So, it was no wonder his friend would say that, but the funny thing was. ��I had never been close to doing that.�� He muttered under his breath.

    But David still seemed to hear it as heughed loudly inside his room. It resonated in his walls as if mocking him, although he knew it was not his intention.

    He believed his friend was just surprised. He also would haveughed at himself if he was not under a lot of stress.

    ��Did I hear it right?�� David ced his hand on his ears. ��Let me see if I understand this right.��

    His friend finally stood up from his seat and paced the floor as if he was analyzing a case. Then, he looked at him as if he was about to question a witness.

    ��You are saying that you met a girl back home. Now, she would not let you sleep at night or stop thinking about her during your waking hours.�� David narrated his summation, pausing as if thinking of his words.

    He could see that he was not through with him yet. He seemed to prepare for his closing argument, creating a dramatic effect for the invisible jury in the room.

    ��Yet you never even slept with her yet.�� David stopped before him, nting his hands on the table. ��Well, that is interesting.�� He tapped his fingers on the table for effect.

    ��Laugh all you want, but I am serious.�� He was not mad at his friend��s theatrics. But he needed answers. ��What should I do to get over her?��

    Then, his friend finally turned serious again. Gone was the smirk on his face. He was the same old David, who he could count on for solid and reliable advice.

    ��I will give you the same advice I gave myself when I was in the same situation as you.�� He finally turned on his heels and walked towards the door. But he stopped before exiting. ��Follow your heart.�� Then, he was gone.

    He seemed to remember this same scene before. It had something to do with his friend confiding in him about his feelings for Rose.

    Now, it appeared that he was returning the favor. But his advice was theplete opposite of what he said to David. He guessed his friend was a better friend than him.

    Evan could only conclude. His friend might have a point.

    Well.

    Payback was a bitch.

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811: To continue the legacy

    Her eyes focused on the papers before her, but her mind was somewhere else at the moment. It had been a hectic day with many nnings to do on top of the workload on her shoulders.

    But she weed the busy schedule because it stopped her from thinking much about her father. It was not easy when she sat at his office, which he had upied most of his life.

    His absence had continued to haunt her, although she had every belief that it would eventually lessen through time. She just hoped it would be sooner thanter.

    ��Are you ready for this Annual Charity Ball?�� A voice by the door asked, making her lift her head from her desk to see a dear friend. ��I believe you ask me toe.��

    Dani could not help the smile that showed on her lips, always weing visitors who could brighten up her day. ��Hey, Haley. Come in.�� She immediately greeted her friend and gestured for her to join her.

    Haley had been a great help in organizing this event. Since she did not have not much experience in such a task, she epted all the help she could get.

    Besides, this event was not just any ordinary party. It was one of the grandest fundraising affairs Ethan used to host yearly. It had supported many charitable institutions and had many benefactors also supporting the cause.

    .....

    Everyone in the industry, the high social standings, and the political world wanted to be part of this event.

    ��I hope so, but thanks, Haley, for all your help. I know I would be lost without you. You and Jacky have made this all possible.�� She knew they were still far from over, but she could already guarantee sess because of their assistance.

    Therefore, she could not mess it up, especially when this was one of the legacies her father had worked hard to build.

    Now that it was her turn. She believed she should at least maintain its integrity. At least for her father, she should uphold the standards her father had set for the world to follow.

    Many lives were at stake since many depended on the funds raised in this charitable event. Dani knew she could not let her father down on her first act of being his recement.

    ��It was Jacky who you should be thanking. That girl is a machine.�� Haley praised her future sister-inw, crediting the task to their friend since both knew Jacky deserved it.

    But still, she believed that Haley also had a big part in this preparation, so she deserved themendation despite what she said.

    ��Speaking of Jacky, where is she? She is not at her table.�� Haley asked as she ced a folder on her table, which she would assume was another proposal for the event or new benefactors who would like to partake in the once-a-year opportunity.

    ��I ask her to do an errand. I don��t want her to be here because I want to discuss something with you privately.�� Dani told her friend as she closed the folder she was working on and devoted her time to her friend.

    ��Oh! I like secrets.�� Haley pped her hands excitedly. ��Does this mean that Jacky should not know anything about this?�� Of course, that was what Haley would deduce from the situation.

    She pulled out an envelope underneath her desk. A n that she had been working on for a week now. ��I need you to help me with this.�� She walked to her friend and handed her the file. ��And yes, Jacky should not be part of this nning.��

    She knew that Jacky was the best at organizing things. She had proven that time and time again. But not this time in her new project. Dani did not want Jacky involved or near it.

    ��That is interesting,�� Haley responded, looking at her full of curiosity. She knew that she and Jacky always worked closely together, so for her not to include her friend in this was intriguing.

    Haley started skimming on the papers she gave her. It had everything, up to the tiniest detail she wanted for her new project, but she needed it aplished soonest.

    She preferred that it was ready by the time of the Charity Ball. ��Do you think it is possible?�� Dani asked her friend, who was still studying the file.

    Her friend was not a miracle worker, but she believed Haley could pull this through with her connections. Compared to her, she admitted there were things that she would never be good at, but she was great at delegating.

    ��Hmmm!�� Her friend looked like she was still contemting the situation as she closed the file before looking at her.

    Eventually, her face changed into a wide grin. Then she pped her hands as if a child who was just given a big Christman gift but only realized it after it registered in her brain.

    ��Ok. I can work on this too.�� Haley finally agreed, taking the file and shoving it in her bag before anyone else saw it. ��Give me a few days. Then, I will give you an update.��

    With that settled, they returned to their actual business of dealing with the problems of the Annual Ball. Organizing such a big event did have issues popping up at thest minute. With almost short of a week, they had to finalize everything.

    ��So, do you think the decorations would work, or should we scrap it and find a new one?�� Dani asked Haley, who had been in charge of the venue.

    ��Upon my review, I think we should change while we still have a little time,�� Haley suggested while she agreed.

    In her opinion, it was the right thing to do. But since Haley had a better grasp of these things, she would leave it up to her to make the final decision.

    ��Hey, you started without me.�� Jacky used the two of them as she walked into the door of her office, carrying a few more files that she had asked her to do.

    ��You have already done enough, so we thought we should at least contribute.�� Dani teased her friend, but honestly,pared to them, Jacky had put on more work on this than them.

    She deserved a little break from working too much, carrying most of her load because she believed that as a friend, she should.

    But she had enough. She did not like that people were tiptoeing around her, thinking she might break at any minute. She admitted to being in pain from her father��s death. And she would continue hurting for a while.

    But it did not mean she would break down at every chance she might think about him. But she could not also me them because love could make people do crazy things and pain something insane.

    ��Anyway, I saw Sebastian earlier. Do you mind if I give him an invitation?�� Jacky asked Dani, who quickly looked at her. ��He wished to meet with you, so I told him I would discuss it with you first.��

    Well, she remembered him. He was a nice guy and would have been perfect for Jacky, but it just was not meant to be. She did not know that they stillmunicated.

    ��Of course, set it up so I can see him again and hear what he had to say.�� Dani excitedly told Jacky.

    She believed that the more got involved in this Charity event, the better. But they were already expecting a pack of participants from both the private and public sectors.

    ��Sure. I will discuss it with your secretary.�� Jacky informed her as she joined them in discussing the rest of the nning for the event.

    ��What about your Mom? How is she doing? Would she be joining us in this event?�� Haley interrupted them, her eyesnding on a family picture on her desk. It was the three of them when she was a bit younger.

    Her mother was the one who usually organized this for her father. If Jacky was great at this, her mother excelled in it. She created many fabulous and exciting Charity Balls over the decades. Something that many talked about for years.

    ��She is doing great, but I know she is still in pain. So, I did not ask her to do this. But she promised that she would attend to support our family in this event.�� Dani exined to her friends.

    She could tell her mother was going through a tough time, although she did act like she was ok. Still, she did not trust that she could handle such a big task.

    She still believed that dealing with an event of this magnitude might consume her with too much grief. It would constantly remind her of her father, who would not be there to join them.

    But she had faith, just like her, her mother would be able to pull through. She would eventually ept the loss of her husband and continue to live for herself and their family.

    ��I know your father and mother would be so proud of you for doing this,�� Jacky told her, knowing that the Board almost canceled this event, thinking they should not do this with Ethan gone.

    But she had fought for it.

    She promised she would keep doing what her father had done. It was what had made hispany great. It was not always about what he could gain but what he could give.

    She remembered how much she hated her father for being a power-hungry, grabbing man, but only to realize that she was wrong about him. Those were lies that his enemies smeared against him.

    In truth, he had been theplete opposite. He was not perfect, but he had tried his best to be an honest and generous man. A real-life great father that she would always be proud of and thankful to have in her life.

    Now, it was her turn to continue the legacy her father had started.

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812: A home full of love and happiness

    ��Ang, what are you doing up there?�� Eida shouted, surprised and shocked to see her standing on a stool, trying to reach something in the upper cab of the kitchen. ��You should not be doing that. You should have called me.��

    Hurriedly, she stepped closer to her and assisted her down before she fell to the floor and broke her back and neck. She doubted if Ang would survive such a fall in her fragile state.

    ��Don��t be overly dramatic. I can still climb the roof if I want to.�� Her friend stubbornly said with a sweet smile on her lips as she sat on a chair at the dining table, slightly catching her breath.

    How could anyone be mad at this woman when she made it impossible for everyone to do so with her adorable smile? Eida could only shake her head at her and her mischiefs.

    Now, she understood why Evan was so crazy about her. You would love her even if you wanted to be mad at her. Anyway, she was just happy she had the chance to know this wonderfuldy.

    ��Anyway, what are you looking for anyway?�� Eida asked, hoping she could help. ��Let me get it for you.�� Then, her eyes searched the room. ��Where is Bea?�� She asked, looking for her nurse and assistant.

    ��She went to buy a few ingredients for me,�� Ang answered the mystery of the missing woman. ��And I was looking for a baking pan. I think I saw Amelia ced it in there.�� Pointing to a top cab where they kept the most unused kitchenware.

    .....

    ��I wanted to bake something for you guys before Amelia leaves,�� Ang added, which exined why she was making a fuss.

    She made a mental note to put everything Ang needed on the lower counters and cabs so she would not need to climb up to reach for anything next time.

    She did not want anything to happen to her when no one was looking. She was lucky that she had no work today, or Ang would have been alone. She dreaded what could have happened to her if she did not find her in time.

    ��I know you have been independent for a long time.�� She had heard that she had lived alone since Evan had left her. ��But we are here to help each other.�� She reminded her that asking for help was ok. Maybe it was time she also said that to herself.

    She reached for the pan and the other things Ang needed, helping her in the kitchen. She might not know anything about cooking, but she could still help if Ang gave her instructions.

    Besides, she should learn more about household chores now that she was about to be a mother.

    ��I know this is not my business, but living alone is difficult. It can be lonesome most of the time. Raising a child, especially on your own, would not be a walk in the park.�� Ang turned to her, reminding her too that she was not alone.

    She believed Ang would know what she was talking about since it was based on her experience when she raised Evan. But she would not bepletely alone because she would have her friends to help her.

    Although she had to admit there would be some point when it would be just her and her child. Eventually, she could not depend on them forever. She hoped she would be ready by that time.

    ��I know that. I appreciate that you are here to help us out. At least help me out because I know I will be lost if it was just me, raising this baby.�� She finally admitted her fear.

    She believed she would need guidance from someone who already had been through the same experience. She might have acted tough all her life, living her independent life, but when it came to this baby, she trembled in anxiety and fear of the unknown.

    She worried about how she would raise this child. She was afraid that she would not be a good mother and end up messing up her child��s life.

    ��Don��t worry. It is why I am here. Besides, it is nice to be needed again.�� Ang pulled her into a reassuring hug. ��You will be alright.��

    Then, someone clearing her throat interrupted their moment. ��Is everything ok here?�� Finally, Amelia walked to the kitchen, raising her eyebrows at the two of them.

    ��Yeah, I am just helping Ang with her baking.�� Eida quickly answered, finally letting go of Ang. But her friend did not look convinced.

    Still, she did not want Amelia to worry about them and cancel her trip because of them. She could already see that her friend was packed up and ready to leave.

    ��Are you sure the two of you will be fine without me?�� Amelia again asked, suddenly hesitating to go.

    Amelia��s friend called herst night, asking if she could assist in a fundraising event. She usually volunteered to help in such activities, but now she was reluctant to leave them, wondering if they would be ok for a few days without her.

    Although Evan was due to arrive on the weekend, Amelia seemed to prefer to watch them. So, she had to remind her that Bea was there to take care of them. It would not be just the two of them.

    Besides, she believed that Amelia had already put her life on hold for her. It was time that she took a break and enjoyed doing what she loved to do, which was to help others, not just herself.

    ��Don��t worry about us. We are two big girls. Of course, we are going to be ok.�� Ang answered as she continued to work on her baking, not at all bothered by her friend��s smothering.

    Finally, Bea arrived with the recipes Ang needed. She could hear Amelia giving strict instructions for Bea to keep an eye on them while she was away.

    Suddenly, she felt like Amelia was the mother hen who was finding it hard to leave her chicks. She could not help but smile at her friend��s thoughtfulness.

    She was so lucky to have these twonding in herp, worrying about her. Things had been easier for her because of them.

    ��Come on, Amelia. We will be just fine. Do what you love to do and save the world from starvation.�� Eida pushed her friend to the door. She even helped her with her luggage.

    ��Wait!�� Amelia shouted, stopping her. ��My flight is still a few hourster. I don��t have to leave right away.�� Sheined, halting her from shoving her out of the door.

    Honestly, she wanted her to leave immediately before she again changed her mind about going. Anyway, she just hoped she would not worry too much about them because she would need to learn how to care for herself and her baby at some point in time.

    ��I am sorry, I got carried away,�� Eida responded with augh, which echoed inside the room.

    ��I can still help Ang with her dish before I leave,�� Amelia told her, pushing her luggage to the side and walking back to the kitchen, where Ang wasughing with her private nurse.

    It seemed that they were talking about something else when they suddenly stopped.

    ��What are you twoughing about?�� Amelia asked Ang, who had a big grin on her face. Then, she turned her head to Bea, who remained silent, afraid to answer.

    ��You,�� Ang tilted her face to stare at Amelia, looking away from what she was mixing, and admitted without hesitation.

    But her smile did not vanish from her lips as if she found the situation amusing.

    ��Why?�� Eida asked, curious about what was happening with Ang. ��What is so funny?�� Bea was still chuckling on the side as if they had some internal joke they were not sharing.

    ��We all know Amelia doesn��t want to leave. It had nothing to do with us. But I bet it had something to do with someone visiting on the weekend.�� Ang teased her friend, which earned her a re.

    ��Admit it. You are looking forward to Evan��s weekly visit. Now, you are afraid that you will miss him.�� Ang continued teasing her.

    ��No, I am not. I could not care if Evanes here or not.�� Amelia quickly denied Ang��s taunting. ��I am just concerned that you two would break your backs without me to stop you.��

    In truth, Amelia had a point, but Ang seemed adamant about taunting her so she would leave and would not worry about them. At least that was what she thought was happening.

    But watching the scene before her, it was funny to see them bickering like this. Somehow, it made the house alive and full of chaos. She knew it was nothing but a friendly bantering as they continued to bake, but she was enjoying it nheless.

    Suddenly, she realized something. She wanted this for her child. She wished for her to grow up in this house, which was lively, noisy, and full of life.

    She hoped she could give her unborn child not just a roof over her head but a home full of love and happiness, enough to fill her with whatever wascking in her life.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813: As a friend or a loyal subordinate

    Visiting his cousin was heartwrenching. Seeing him in agony was not easy, knowing how much he cared about his physical well-being and how cautious and responsible he always was as a driver.

    It was unfair that he should suffer this way, but Alex was still thankful that he was at least alive and on his way to recovery. Soon, he would be back on his feet, but he doubted he would ever be the same.

    More than the physical pain, he found his cousin tortured mentally and emotionally because a woman he loved had left him, watching Lance push himself to his limit to walk again.

    Alex had that experience before, and it was not easy to recover from such pain. But Lance��s situation was far worse than his since the woman he loved left without even saying goodbye, no exnation, but a truckload of questions.

    In his case, he was lucky he met Dani. She helped him move on with his life. He wondered if Lance would be fortunate to have a second chance for happiness. He hoped.

    ��A few more.�� Jake encouraged him to move his feet, raising his legs so the muscles would not grow stiff and the wounds would heal faster.

    But Lance could only take so much. Alex could see the excruciating pain in his expression with every movement he made, but he needed to endure the pain to recover faster.

    .....

    ��I think we are good for the day.�� Jake finally announced, releasing his friend from his physical workout.

    Slowly, Lance returned to his wheelchair, exhaustion evident in his stance. Alex believed that whatever his cousin had undergone. It was more tiring inparison to running a hundred-meter dash.

    ��Thanks, Jake,�� Lance uttered, returning to his senses as he took several deep breaths to rx his body. ��I am sorry if I am a bit rough today.��

    ��That is ok, man. I know it is not easy to be in your situation.�� Jake tapped him on the shoulder before facing him. ��He is all yours.�� Jake turned to him and shook his hand before leaving the room.

    ��Dani, send her love and her wishes for your full recovery. She would havee with me. But she is a bit busy with the Charity Ball.�� Alex told him as he moved closer to him.

    She would havee with him to visit, but her fundraising event took most of her time. But she promised to join him next time.

    ��I am sorry that you have to witness that.�� Lance faced him, turning the wheel of his chair in his direction. ��It is just so frustrating to be stuck in this position. But tell Dani, thanks. I do miss her and Jacky.��

    Alex could not even imagine what Lance was going through. He was hospitalized back then, but not as bad as his condition.

    ��I just want to see you back on your feet.�� Alex moved closer and sat on a nearby chair, pouring two sses of water and handing one to his cousin.

    He took the other one and drank almost half of it, feeling the need to freshen up after his long flight. When he arrived, he went straight ahead to visit him.

    ��Me too,�� Lance answered after drinking the water. ��Judging from the look on your face, you did not have any luck.�� His cousin went straight to the point as his eyes studied his expression.

    Then, he looked down at his feet. Anger and disappointment covered his face. He could tell his cousin was counting on him to give him something to look forward to, but he also failed him.

    He wished he had answers for him, but unfortunately, he had no good news to tell him. When Lance called him and asked to look for the reporter, he immediately hired his best investigators.

    ��I am afraid we have no lead until now. Eida must have found a way to change her name. Whoever assisted her knew how to hide her.�� Alex exined to his cousin, who looked like he was ready to explode.

    It was the only possible reason why no one could find her. If she had used her social number, passport, bank ounts, and other credentials, she would show up somehow in the system.

    But she seemed to have just vanished into thin air. The intriguing part was when they searched her name in the government database. A different person showed up.

    It also told them that the person was already deceased. The bank ounts had been closed. Based on the records, it had been years since it had thest transaction.

    ��I need to get out of this chair and find her.�� Lance looked quite desperate, but he could not me him. ��I need to find her.��

    Someone he loved just disappeared as if she did not exist. Millions of scenarios must be ying on his mind at the moment. But there was nothing else he could do but try his best to help him. But at the moment, he had no answers.

    ��I understand how you feel, Lance.�� Alex moved closer to his cousin, trying tofort him as he struggled to stand up.

    If he was reluctant to feel the pain earlier, now he seemed not to care as he pushed himself out of the chair. However, his muscles were not yet strong enough, as Jake had said earlier.

    It still needed time to heal, so Lance fell, unable to carry his weight. But fortunately, he was there to catch him, putting him back in his chair.

    ��Nobody vanishes like that,�� Lance uttered, his voice full of anguish. ��I need you to find her. I need to know that she is safe.��

    His heart wished there was more he could do as he watched his cousin break down and cry. It was the first time he had seen him this way.

    ��I promise. I am doing everything I can to find Eida.�� He hoped he could deliver on that promise, seeing that it was the only thing pushing his cousin to get better.

    The hope Lance might still find her and get her back safely into his arms. Alex knew this feeling. Every day that he was away from his wife. All he wanted to do was go home and be with her again.

    Eventually, Lance calmed down. But Alex was d that he was able to release his pent-up feelings. He must have bottled it up since the ident, not having anyone to share it with other than him.

    The Count, Lance��s father, was not exactly the kind of man who would ept any form of weakness. He always believed in strength, wealth, power, and position in the elite society.

    ��What about the Kingdom? Are you ready to reign as the new heir?�� He knew Lance did not want to talk about it. But it was a topic that he needed to discuss with him.

    It was also one of the reasons why he flew here. He did not want his cousin to feel obligated to take the throne because he declined it.

    Truthfully, he wanted Lance to be King because he believed no one else deserved it more than him. But if his heart was not in the right ce, he was afraid Lance might not be an effective leader of theirnd.

    ��I always wanted to be King if you will not take it. I know that I can rule it better than Edward or Philip can. But since meeting Eida, my priorities have changed.�� Lance confided in him, appearing to be d that he was there.

    It had been a while since they talked seriously. Maybe far too long. Alex was also d he made this trip and had a chance to have a meaningful conversation with his cousin.

    ��I only want to be with her. I knew that once I married her, the Council would disqualify me from the position since she did note from a reputable lineage.�� Lance recounted his ns.

    ��Yes, I am quite aware of that,�� Remembering his same dilemma when the Council was forcing him to marry from a list.

    ��But I don��t care about the Council. Or where she came from because I only want to be with her. I love her.�� Lance continued as if that was the only thing that mattered to him at the moment.

    ��I only want you to think of what would be best for you. I know what would be best for our people. That is you.�� Alex believed that he would not want anyone else to be his King.

    But then again, he did not want to force Lance if his heart was not in the right ce. ��But I still wish you will choose from what you think is what you want.�� Alex gave him the same advice that his father gave him.

    ��What I want is Eida?�� Lance said without hesitation.

    But Alex knew Lance was still not thinking with his right mind. He hoped, in time, he would decide ording to what he believed would be best for him.

    ��But what if you never see her again?�� He knew it was the question Lance never wanted to hear. But it was a possibility that he also needed to ept. ��I think you should also consider that.��

    He never wished to be the bearer of horrible news, but he did not want his cousin to waste his time searching for someone who had no wish to be found again.

    He never met the girl, only heard stories about her. He also discovered those usations made by the Count. It could be true, or the Count nted those evidence.

    But it did not matter what the truth was. But the fact was, Eida was gone. The possibility of finding her was near impossible. But he still left the decision to Lance once his mind had cleared.

    Whatever Lance would choose, he would be there to support him, either as a friend or a loyal subordinate.

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814: Not just a kingdom but a home

    As her eyes stared at all the imposing columns, the dominating walls, and the massive chandeliers that hung over the magnificent ceilings, she could not help but feel in awe of her surrounding.

    It was perfect for the Charity Ball. The one she had been organizing for weeks. A fundraising activity to help many people in need, not only in theirmunity, by raising awareness and money. But hopefully in many more other ces too.

    Then, a thought came to her mind as she saw the double doors to the ballroom open wide, revealing the throne room. Indeed, it was massive and grandeur. One of the best rooms she had seen before in her entire life.

    But it was not what bothered her. Something else crossed her mind. Why was she here?

    What if Alex decided to take the crown? What if they had convinced him that he was still the rightful heir? Then, it would force her to move to this ce and be their queen, sitting beside her king.

    Did she want to be someone who just sat around and did nothing but hold her husband��s hand while he ruled thend? But her father said she was as capable as her husband in ruling her kingdom.

    ��What about what I want?�� She asked, suddenly confused about why she was all alone in the middle of therge floor with a bright light focused only on her and the massive throne on the stage.

    .....

    The rest of her surroundings was just a blur as her vision only saw darkness around her. Where was everybody? She asked, seeing and hearing nothing around her.

    ��Where are you, Alex?�� She kept looking at the throne, dreading that her husband would suddenly appear sitting on it, wearing a shiny golden crown with gemstones that dated for centuries.

    A family heirloom that passed to several generations from one king to another. An object which symbolized leadership, power, andmitment to their people.

    ��But you alreadymitted your life to me. You said I will be your queen in our home, not this kingdom.�� She mumbled in the air, reminding her husband never to take the responsibility that was not his in the first ce.

    Then, all the lights turned off, blinding her in the darkness. She struggled in the dark, hoping to find her way into the light. But she could still see nothing.

    Then, she heard his voice. So, soft and gentle like he was whispering in her ears, waking her up. ��Open your eyes, my Princess.�� He called to her. ��This is not your world.��

    She wanted to understand what was happening, but the words only repeated a couple more times until the voice faded. She was alone again.

    ��Don��t leave me, Dad.�� She finally shouted, gripping him in the darkness, but all she felt was the air around her. She was alone as her eyes fluttered open, revealing an empty bed beside her.

    It did not feel like a dream, but it was neither a nightmare as she stared at the ceiling, trying to analyze her weird vision. Was she manifesting some fear because Alex was not here?

    Slowly, she rose from the bed, sliding off and standing on her feet. She knew that returning to sleep would be challenging, especially when Alex was not around tofort her.

    Her dream did not manage to shake her. However, it made her think about it. She moved closer to the balcony, wanting to feel the fresh breeze, but it was too cold to step out of the open air.

    Her eyes settled to look at the billboards littering the skylines, the bright lights from the tall skyscrapers illuminating the entire city. Permanently, they had reced the moon and the stars in the night sky.

    If she could see the street, she would see that people and cars were still busy moving on the city streets despite it being in the odd hours of the night.

    ��I miss you so much, Dad,�� Dani uttered, remembering that his voice woke her up. The first man who had believed in her even if she did not believe in herself. ��Yes, that is you, Dad.��

    She uttered, letting the air in her lips touch the ss before her, forming some moisture in them from the cold temperature outside.

    Suddenly, she drew two curved lines that intersected in the middle through the mist on the ss window. It formed a heart that showed how much she loved her father.

    He did not answer, but she already knew what his response would be. He loved her so much too. That was more than enough for her.

    Then, she grabbed her phone from the nightstand, ready to call the other person she wanted to hear from, even if it was the middle of the night or early morning.

    ��Hey!�� She quickly uttered when the line connected. She moved to the chair next to the window and sat, making herselffortable.

    ��Is everything ok?�� He quickly asked, concern already notable in his voice. ��Are you alright?��

    She could not me him for asking that, seeing that he was probably asleep. Still, she just wanted to hear his voice, even if they were miles apart.

    It was very seldom that she had slept on that bed without him by her side. It was one of those nights that she missed him dearly.

    ��Yeah, I am fine. I just had an odd dream that woke me up. But no need to worry. It was not a nightmare.�� She promised him, knowing that he might worry about her.

    It was thest thing she wished, knowing that he was not there to have fun but helping with his family��s issues. She would have joined him, but she had her crisis to deal with at the moment.

    But what was about the dream that had her troubled? She did say that she was willing to stand by him with every decision he made. Why was she suddenly dreading that he would ept the kingdom handed to him on a silver tter?

    ��That is good to hear, but it still bothered you. Do you wish to share it with me?�� She could hear the breathy air that escaped his lips. She would guess he probably yawned, trying to wake himself up from his sleepy state.

    ��I think my dream could wait till you return home. I already feel sleepy just hearing your voice.�� Honestly, she was not lying.

    Although the dream had bothered her, just knowing he was there, hearing his calming voice was enough to make her rx and believe that he was only sitting next to her.

    ��What about I tell you a story while you lie down and we both fell asleep.�� Alex proposed as another yawn escaped his lips.

    She could only surmise that he had been busy and as exhausted as she was.

    Maybe his suggestion was worth the shot. Anyway, what would they lose?

    ��Ok. Just let me return to the bed.�� She told him, cradling the phone between her neck and shoulders as she let the robe slide down her shoulder and off her body.

    Then, she returned under the nkets, letting the pillows support her head, and talked to her husband again for their storytelling time.

    ��Ready.�� He asked as he hummed slightly on the phone as if thinking of the story he would tell.

    Suddenly, her mind remembered her father, who would read her some bedtime stories to make her sleep. But there were times that he would change the story written in those fairy tales.

    ��It is kinda getting boring telling the same stories, over and over again.�� Ethan would tell her, and then a new tale would be born. She smiled at the thought of her father, remembering him very fondly.

    ��Ok. So, what tale do you have in mind?�� She asked him, yawning too, already feeling tiredness in her eyes.

    ��Well, let me see.�� He partially cleared his throat before continuing. ��A prince fell in love with amoner. A forbidden rtionship not condoned in the kingdom.�� He started.

    She listened attentively at first, finding the story interesting, but soon her mind drifted off, thinking of her dream again. She kept asking herself what was about it that had her confused.

    But, the lull of his voice and her exhaustion had finally worked their magic as her eyes closed, slowly making her float to a deep slumber.

    But before her mind couldpletely shut down, something clicked. As if an idea formed and answered her many questions. It was not that she did not want to rule with her husband.

    She loved working with him or simply supporting him with what he did and his ns. However, she realized one thing though. She did not want to rule anywhere else but in this ce.

    This city was her home, the only ce she wished to stay, to build a family and raise their kids.

    ��I love you, Alex.�� Her voice floated in the air, hoping it had reached his ears.

    ��I love you too, Dani.�� His voice assured her that he heard her loud and clear. It was what made their rtionship great. They were in sync with each other.

    In addition to that, she knew Alex also shared the same feeling as her. It was the reason he never wanted to be king in theirnd in the first ce. Because her husband also fell in love with this ce.

    It was called the city that never slept for a reason.

    Because it made their blood boil, exciting them to no end, providing them opportunities at all hours of the day and night. It was a ce that was alive not only in their hearts but through their soul.

    This brightly lit city was not just a kingdom but a home.

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815: A rare chance encounter

    Her eyes gazed at the window outside. Everything seemed the same, but she knew the ce was different from where she came from a few moments ago.

    She had been in and out of this ce several times before. But she had never beenfortable staying here for longer than a few days. Maybe because staying in a hotel was not a ce she could call home.

    ��Hey, Amelia. It is so nice to see you again.�� Her friend greeted her immediately as soon as her foot touched the solid ground.

    Her friend had insisted on fetching her personally at the private airport even when she clearly stated that she could manage to drive herself to her hotel.

    However, she was still d to see a familiar and friendly face in a ce where she hardly knew many people. Anyway, it was nice to be back doing what she loved the most, helping people.

    ��Hi! Haley,�� Amelia responded with an enthusiastic smile. ��I am also happy to see you.�� Hugging her friend. ��But you did not have to go through all this trouble.�� As she watched the airport personnel load her luggage into her trunk.

    She could have taken a car rental or a taxi to the hotel where she would be staying. Honestly, she did not have to fly in a private jet.

    .....

    She was used to flying economy or business ss. She was not picky with food or her mode of transportation. As long as she could reach point B from point A, she was ok with that. But her friend would not have it any other way.

    ��Of course, I do.�� Her friend answered, grabbing her arms to guide her to the passenger seat before going to the other side of the car.

    They had met in one of the charity events she had organized and had kept in touch since then. Although not as often as they would like, they still managed to update each other even once in a while.

    For thest few weeks, her friend had called her about this event, but she could not say yes back then, knowing that she still had other responsibilities with Eida and Ang.

    But Eida learned about this event and convinced her to take it. They insisted that they would be fine without her. Now, here she was.

    ��It is the least I can do in exchange for your help,�� Haley exined as she drove the car out of the tarmac and into the street.

    After a while, they entered the city, where Haley had to maneuver her way in the slightly heavy traffic. She remembered this ce and the same scene, although she could not say she missed it.

    In truth, she did not form anysting memory in this ce that would make her remember being here and wanting to return. She would not say her experience here did not leave asting effect on her, neither good nor bad.

    Maybe this time, it would be different since this was a charity event that always made history every year. This time, she would be a part of it with her friends. They would be making history.

    Thanks to Haley and her friends who had sought out her help. She might finally have something to tell her future kids about how she had been part of history in this ce. Not that she had not made any mark in the world. But nothing in this ce. Something that would want her to remember and keeping back for more.

    ��But I am not asking anything in return for my help.�� Amelia countered, not thrilled that her friend was giving her extra special treatment.

    She usually volunteered in this event, not asking for anything as payment. She had more than enough to livefortably in this world. And she did not desire much luxury, so she did not need to earn at all.

    All she wanted was change. If she could affect someone positively, it was more than enough achievement for her. If she could make a man a better person, she would die contented with how she had lived her life.

    ��Precisely. That is why I need to do this.�� Her friend blurted out as if that should answer her unspoken question. ��But I heard that you took a long vacation.�� Haley looked at her, changing the topic of conversation, surprised by this news.

    She could not me her when she hardly took an absence from her charitable work, not even to visit her father. So, a long vacation would sound odd for someone like her.

    ��I did, and I am still on vacation,�� Amelia told her friend, sittingfortably in the car while waiting for the traffic to ease up.

    Her eyes studied the street, figuring out what had changed since she wasst here. But she could hardly remember anything. Maybe nothing or everything. She could not tell.

    But maybe it was time she explored what this city had to offer than wait for something to happen. Eida was right about her. She was too afraid to try something new that she never knew what she was missing.

    ��Then, we are lucky that you came to put a hold on your rxation to help us.�� Haley smiled at her but banged her hands on the steering wheel, clearly frustrated with the traffic.

    She did not correct her friend about her assumption that she was on a real vacation. But spending time with Ang and Eida had been fun.

    In some way, thesest few weeks had been rxing indeed. Maybe except for the part that she had to see him on the weekends.

    ��One thing I hate about this ce is the traffic, but I love this city,�� Haley admitted as her eyes searched for another street to avoid the build-up ahead. ��You think a wealthy city like this could at least fix their traffic problems.��

    She could only agree with that, also not liking that they were in the middle of the street, stuck in traffic, wasting precious time they could have used to do good work.

    ��I have heard that you are finally good with your brother.�� News in the grapevine was fast in their world.

    Every tiny detail could suddenly blow up out of proportion once the spotlight focused on a person. Lately, the focus was on his brother, who was about to get wed.

    ��Well, finally, he acknowledges my presence. Thankfully, he is marrying a wonderfuldy and not some bitch. You will like her once you meet her.�� Haley expressed her excitement about the eventter.

    She would dine with the organizers as a meet and greet and discuss the final arrangements. The event was just a couple of nights away. They wished it to be perfect.

    She could not me them since they hadrge shoes to fill. Their previous predecessor, the great Ethan Hamilton, and his wife had truly set the bar highst year.

    ��Will Ms. Laura Hamilton be joining us tonight?�� She asked, knowing that she was one of the people she idolized.

    She had met Laura several times before, but it had been a while since she had talked to her. She would havee to Ethan��s funeral, but she had been busy with the situation between Lance and Eida.

    Suddenly, she wondered what was happening to Lance. Thest news from what Evan said, Lance had a hard time recovering from losing Eida. But his physical recovery was doing well.

    She made a mental note to visit her friend when things slowly settled down. She could not risk him finding Eida in her hiding ce because she had been reckless and had led him to her.

    She did not want to break her promise to Eida, even if Lance was also her friend. She believed that Lance would survive this, but Eida and her child might not. Eida needed her support more.

    ��I am not entirely sure. But Laura pops up from now and then to help.�� Haley said as she finally turned on more moderate traffic towards their destination.

    She asked her friend to drop her off at the hotel, hoping she could rest for a few hours before dinner. It was not easy to travel even if she had been used to it.

    ��I hope I can see her too.�� Amelia could only imagine the pain of losing someone she loved. It must be terrible.

    Losing Lance was painful enough for her, and he was not even hers, to begin with, but to let go of someone she loved forever. That must be hard to ept. Then, her mind started thinking of him.

    Suddenly, she wondered if she would bump into him, knowing he was staying in this city. She was just not aware of where. Well, she was not interested in every detail of his life. Where he lived was not her business?

    She was happy that Evan would not be here during the weekend because he would visit his grandmother. She would not have to constantly worry about bumping into him in this part of the world.

    At least that was what she wanted to tell herself.

    But honestly, it did not look like she was looking forward to that as her eyes unconsciously started scanning the ce. In truth, she hoped to get a glimpse of the man she did not wish to see. Either, on the street, in the hotel lobby, or anywhere her eyesnded.

    Unfortunately, the city was too vast, and the world was too big for a rare chance encounter with the man she longed to see.

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816: Danger signs

    Haley was the first to arrive at the hotel, where the Charity event would transpire. Her friend, Dani, had given her the responsibility of dealing with some of the final touches for the event.

    Now, she had to guarantee everything would go without a hitch. ��Thank you for going through the ns with me.�� She shook the hand of the manager of the hotel as they finished up their meeting.

    So far, everything seemed to be going ording to her ns as the manager excused himself to attend to his other responsibilities. Now, all that was left was to wait for the other guests to arrive in a few minutes.

    ��Ms. Rosley. I hope you still remember me, Gerald Brown.�� A man walked to her table and reintroduced himself. ��I am a friend of Danie Hamilton.��

    Of course, she remembered him. Yes, she recalled that Dani had introduced them back then. A man like him was hard to forget. Besides, he was featured a few times in the news due to his contribution to themunity.

    He was not a celebrity. But he had earned a spot in the limelight a few times. Honestly, he had garnered her interest a few of those times.

    ��Hello, Mr. Brown. It is nice to meet you again.�� She greeted in return as she looked up to see his face. She epted the hand that he offered and shook it firmly.

    .....

    She had noticed him earlier when he entered the establishment. Many women did turn their heads at him, not because he was famous, but because he had this aura around him.

    ��You can call me Gerald. I hope you would not mind if I call you Haley.�� The man said as he continued to stand before her. ��I hope I am not interrupting anything.��

    ��No, you are not. I am just waiting for my guests.�� She responded as her eyesnded on his face. ��Of course, you can call me Haley.�� Suddenly, finding him fascinating.

    Frankly, she thought he was hot even before, but that was because he did look great in his suit, showing off his well-built physique. His face was not cute, but manly handsome with its square jaw and subtle beard darkening his chin.

    He had this presence of danger around him, a sort of a bad boy image. It was probably because of the tattoo on his skin. She noticed it at the back of his neck, above the cor, and at his wrist.

    She could only wonder what else was hiding underneath his clothes. But that was a thought she did not like to entertain as she focused on her task.

    ��I heard that you are helping out in the Annual Hamilton Charity Ball.�� He continued as his eyes appeared to be studying her face.

    ��Yes, I am. Do you wish to participate in any way in our cause?�� Haley excitedly asked, but a little awkward as his eyes never left hers.

    She weed anyone who wished to volunteer for the event��s sess, whether by joining them in the organizing, donating to one of their fundraising events, or both. Every help counted.

    ��Honestly, I am thinking about it,�� Gerald answered as his lips curved into a wide grin. ��Do you think I can still help?��

    ��Of course. Why don��t you join us tonight so we can talk more about it?�� She offered the seat beside her, thrilled that she could encourage another soul to help with their fundraising event.

    ��As much as I want to, I have to decline. I already have a meeting going on over there. I just thought of dropping by for a second for a quick chat.�� Gerald excused himself, pointing to a group of gentlemen sitting on the other side of the room.

    ��Oh, that is too bad, but I am sure we can make another arrangement so we can discuss it further.�� Haley offered, feeling a little disappointed.

    She was sure that a man like him, with his reputation and influence in themunity, could bring a lot of help to the event.

    ��I am avable for ate drink if you are up for it. I just had to finish with my clients. Then, I am free.�� Gerald suggested as his gaze focused on her face and ended on her eyes.

    Something about his eyes excited her. The way he had looked at her sent chills in her bones. But that was normal when a hot-looking man seemed to take an interest in her. At least, that was what she was telling herself.

    But it did not mean he was interested in her or she was with him. It was just a normal body reaction as far as she was concerned. This interaction was just like a business deal but for a good cause.

    ��What about tomorrow around lunch, my treat?�� She countered. ��I am not sure with the time we will finish here, and it might be toote.�� She told him, making an excuse, doubtful that ate night out with him was a good idea.

    ��You see, I will be out of town early in the morning and probably be back the next day. Tonight might be the only time I can discuss this with you.�� Gerald looked at her looking disappointed too.

    ��I...�� She was about to decline the offer, but he interrupted her.

    ��What about I give you my card and if you think you still have time. Just give me a call.�� He took his wallet out and pulled out a small piece of cardboard, handing it to her.

    ��Well, let me see. But I am not making any promises.�� She usually did not go out with men for a drink.

    A dinner date was ok, and ate night cap afterward, meaning a drink or a coffee, not necessarily a space on her bed. She did not sleep around, preferring meaningful rtionships over sex.

    Not that she assumed that he was interested in her in that way. After all, he only invited her because of this fundraising event. It was not a date, like a romantic date.

    ��I assure you, I don��t bite.�� He jokingly said, probably seeing the hesitation in her, giving her a boyish grin that probably had girls swooning around him.

    She could not tell if he was seriously joking to lighten the mood or if that was some sexual innuendo, promising her something more.

    But truthfully, his words had her heart beating wildly in her chest. Or maybe it was the smile. Suddenly, she wondered if she was attracted to him for real.

    Her mind suddenly sounded rming bells in her head, warning her that this gorgeous man before her had danger signs all over him.

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817: A hook-up for a night [Bonus chapter]

    Her eyes roamed around the numerous shops, restaurants, and other small establishments scattered around the ce. Traffic seemed to crowd the street with cars honking, impatient to get on their way.

    Several people walked on the pavement, probably on their way to work, home, or somewhere they had to be. She found herself among them, trekking the busy sidewalk, rushing on the unfamiliar street to meet a friend.

    Until.

    She was lost, wandering around the ce, circling back and forth but only to end up in the same spot where she started. Where was she going?

    ��Amelia.�� A familiar voice called to her. When she turned around, there he was, staring at her.

    What was he doing here? He was not supposed to be here.

    She was confused. She searched her mind for an exnation, closing her eyes for a second. But when she opened them again, she was now in arge room, crowded with people in beautiful gowns and ck tuxedos.

    .....

    What was going on? Then, she remembered something.

    Of course, she was attending the party as her eyes looked down at the beautiful gown she wore.

    When her eyes roamed around the room, theynded on a pair of eyes staring at her.

    There he was again. But in an instant, he vanished.

    Suddenly, like magic, he stood before her, holding her hand, swirling her in time with the beat of the soft music. He was dancing with her in the middle of the ballroom while everybody watched them.

    ��What are you doing here?�� She asked while her body followed his lead, letting him control the tempo of their movement.

    ��I am here because you wish me to be here, Amelia.�� He softly said her name. She could feel her heart beating wildly in her chest upon hearing his voice, feeling his body against hers.

    She did. She unconsciously wanted this man to be present with her in this unfamiliar ce, building memories together. Maybe if she could not have him in the real world, at least in her fantasy, she could have him.

    Somehow, she never wanted this night to end. Or whatever this was. Then, she pushed herself on her toes when the music finally ended, nting a soft kiss on his lips.

    In return, he took charge of the kiss, covering her lips with his as his hands began exploring her body. She moaned loudly, feeling the burning desire deep inside her, wanting it to be satisfied.

    Thud!

    A loud sound echoed around her, but the pain made her realize it was her.

    ��Ouch!�� Instinctively, her hands touched her back after feeling the pain from the impact of falling from the bed andnding on the carpeted floor.

    She gradually opened her eyes, realizing that it was all a dream. But that was not all she had discovered or finally epted. She could not deny, not anymore, how much she wanted that man.

    He had haunted her dreams at night and continued to do so even in her waking hours. She could not stop thinking about him no matter how much she had tried.

    ��I am tired.�� She mumbled.

    She was tired of fighting her feelings for him, exhausted of denying how much his presence affected her. She wanted him, and that was her fact.

    But should she settle for a one-night stand or a short affair with him? Should she be happy to have a few moments with him rather than not having him altogether?

    But is it worth risking her heart, hoping he might change his views about wanting a rtionship with her?

    Was it better to feel the pain of losing him someday instead of just watching him and doing nothing now?

    But her musing abruptly stopped as her phone rang, filling the air with its shrilling sound. ��Where are you, Amelia?�� Her friend shrieked at the phone, making her look at it as if she was still dreaming.

    But when she saw the time, she knew she was back in the real world. ��I am sorry, Haley. I think I overslept.�� She shook her head to clear her mind. ��I will just get dressed and be right down.��

    Fortunately, she stayed at the same hotel where the event would happen. She did not have to go through traffic to reach her destination.

    She would be a few minuteste, so she was not worried. Her friend was only exaggerating, probably feeling the pressure of organizing such a big event. But she was confident that they could manage this event just fine.

    She had done countless of these events. Therefore, this was just a piece of cake. But of course, the sess of this event would all depend on the cooperation of everyone involved.

    In a few minutes, she was greeting her friend, Haley. Then her friend introduced her to the people who would be working with them. It would take time before she could memorize their names, but she was good at faces.

    ��Are we ready to work on these finishing touches?�� She asked the entire group, but she noticed that her friend was slightly off when she failed to answer with the group.

    But everyone else seemed enthusiastic about their current progress. There were a few glitches that still needed fixing, but it was not something that should cause rm.

    On the other hand, her friend seemed to be somewhere else. She could ount for her absentmindedness to the stress of dealing with this event, but she could also consider that she had another thing bothering her.

    ��Are you...�� Before she could question her friend, asking her about what seemed to be her problem, her eyes fixated on a man in a suit, recognizing him undoubtedly.

    He walked straight to the other end, not looking in her direction. But despite not seeing his entire face, she would recognize him even by looking at his back.

    Moreover, she also knew her eyes were not deceiving her as she followed him. She believed, without a doubt, that he was in the same room as her and not just part of her dream.

    She watched him stop at a table, almost hidden from her view. But before he disappeared, a woman stood up and hugged him, kissing him on both cheeks.

    ��That could be a friend.�� She mumbled, reassuring herself, knowing the girl could not be rted to him because he was an only child. He had not much of a family except for Ang.

    But what if he was here for a date as her mind suddenly insisted. She checked her watch for the time, and it was not thatte for a dinner date and ate nightcap.

    ��What did you say?�� Her friend must have heard her, but her mind must be busy with something else than processing what she said.

    ��Nothing.�� She responded. ��I just said that I think we are all good here.�� She could adjourn the meeting early since there was nothing much more to discuss.

    ��Then, I guess we can now conclude this meeting,�� Haley announced to every volunteer and guest who attended the gathering. ��Enjoy your remaining night.�� She told them before facing her.

    ��I have to leave. What about you? Are you going back to your room?�� Haley asked her as she grabbed her bag and checked her phone.

    ��I think I am going back to my room to get some more rest,�� Amelia told her friend as she followed her at the exit. ��I will see you tomorrow.�� She faced her friend since they still had a few things to discuss before the big day.

    ��Yeah, I will see you then.�� Haley kissed her before proceeding to the exit of the hotel while she turned onest time to stare at the far side of the room.

    Her eyesnded again on the man and the girl sitting before him. It was clear that they wereughing and enjoying their dinner as she watched them from her hiding ce, just beyond the window at the exit.

    Amelia could only wonder who the girl was. But she doubted if they had a rtionship. Then, a thought urred to her.

    Of course, she was not jealous. Why would she envy that girl when she knew they could not have anything more than just sex.

    Suddenly, she could not help it. She tried to imagine herself in her shoes. Could she be like her, a hook-up for a night?

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818: Living a double life

    She felt guilty as she said goodbye to her friend and rushed to her car. She knew she dumped most of her work on her since she had been slightly distracted during the dinner meeting.

    In her defense, she was only thinking of the fundraising as she thought of him. It would be a loss if she missed the opportunity to get his assistance.

    ��Should I call?�� She muttered under her breath, still uncertain.

    She stared at the card she took from her pocket as she sat in her car. She debated if she should call him and take his offer for ate drink or go home and forget about him.

    It was not like he was a serial killer. He used to be Dani��s boss. A very reputable man and highly regarded by thismunity. Besides, this was for a good cause.

    ��A drink with him would not be that bad.�� She concluded as her fingers started dialing his number.

    He must have been expecting her call, or it was fortunate that he had his phone in his hand because the line connected immediately.

    .....

    She noticed him finished his meeting and left the restaurant earlier than her. He could be anywhere by now or at home resting. She wondered if he was still avable for tonight. But he did say to call him.

    ��Hi, this is Haley Rosley.�� She quickly introduced herself. She could not understand why she suddenly felt so nervous. Then, her mind reminded her that he could still be a dangerous man.

    She barely knew anything about him for her to go out with him thiste at night. He was still a stranger as far as she was concerned. She made a quick mental note to search for him on the inte for more information.

    She could ask Dani, but that would seem like too much background check. Besides, she did not want her friend to think she was interested in him, remembering that Dani had been bugging her about getting a love life.

    ��Hello, Haley.�� He quickly greeted her but did not say more as he waited for her to tell him why she called.

    ��I was wondering if you are still avable for that drink. I know it is a bitte. But I would like to discuss the Charity Ball with you.�� Haley exined to him the reason for her call.

    There were only a few seconds of silence before he answered her. ��Sure, I would love to meet with you and discuss this further.�� She could hear a slight hint of excitement in his voice, which she attributed to his willingness to participate in this endeavor.

    ��That is great.�� She answered with equal enthusiasm, hoping that this night would be fruitful.

    ��Where will you like to meet, or will you prefer I pick you up in your ce?�� He offered, giving her a choice.

    She thought about it, but most of the bars she knew might be closing soon, so it would not be advisable to go there. But she was not at home, so meeting him would be better.

    ��I will leave it up to you. Just tell me the address, and I will be there.�� She suggested since she could note up with any other option.

    ��I know a club that closeste, not far from the hotel. But it would be loud in there. My apartment is also nearby. It is much quieter there, so we can talk better.�� He proposed, but neither seemed appealing to her.

    But as they said, choose the lesser evil. ��Maybe we could meet at the club.�� At least there would be many people there. It could not be that noisy in there.

    As soon as she parked the car on the pavement, she wondered if she had made the right choice. First, her attire seemed out of ce as she walked toward the club entrance.

    Second, she was too old for this ce. Not that she was old, but she had outgrown her time of clubbing and having too much fun. Those were her cherished memories of her young life, but that was her past.

    Still, she could not help but wonder if the bouncer at the front would even let her in, seeing the long line of people waiting for their turn.

    ��I am here to meet Mr. Gerald Brown.�� She announced to the big, burly man in a ck shirt and coat. One look at her, surprisingly, the man opened the door for her.

    She was not unfamiliar with this kind of ce, but it had been years since she had been in one. Memories of her young life shed before her eyes as the music red in her ears, and shes of light slightly blinded her as she moved further inside.

    She proceeded to the bar, where she would wait for him. But she barely stepped a few more feet inside. A man stood behind her and greeted her.

    ��Hi, Haley. I hope you did not have a hard time looking for this ce.�� The masculine voice spoke to her near her ears as his breath slightly tickled her skin.

    She was slightly startled by his sudden appearance, making her jump a little, but she was not afraid since somehow, she recognized his voice.

    Still, his nearness sent a little jolt in her body, maybe because she was startled. Then, he appeared before her, wearing that dashing smile, and his eyes seemed to dance and sparkle from the shing light.

    She found herself slightly mesmerized.

    ��No, I am familiar with the area.�� She shouted over the noise. She was not sure if he understood it, but he nodded his head. He held her elbows in his hand as he guided her to the far side of the bar, which was less crowded and a little less noisy.

    ��Joe, two drinks.�� He said to the man in the bar, but he only nodded in understanding without asking what they liked.

    ��He seems to know you. Do you frequent this ce?�� She could not help asking, suddenly curious about him. He did not seem the typical type who liked to hang out in this ce.

    She had read his bio on the. He was a well-respectedwyer in one of the bestw firms in this city. He seemed a serious, no-nonsense guy who defended the weak masses against the oppressing elite.

    ��I drop by in this ce asionally.�� He answered her, handing her a drink that did not look familiar to her. ��It is one of his specialties.�� Pointing to the man called Joe.

    ��Unless you don��t drink any alcoholic beverages.�� He suddenly raised his eyebrows at her.

    ��Of course, I drink on asion. I am just curious since I have not seen anything like it.�� She was through experimenting with alcohol, learning her lessons on the side effect of getting drunk during her teens.

    She preferred her drink to be neat and pure, but she might as well try this one. She doubted it would be worse than anything she had before.

    ��I assure you that is one of the best selling in this ce.�� He raised his ss to her, which she believed was a scotch, neat drink.

    But as she sipped the drink and found it delicious, her mind still wondered what Gerald was doing in a ce like this. This ce seemed quite a contradiction to his public image.

    Was he one of those people who was living a double life?

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819: A dangerous man

    Her eyes roamed around the room, checking the decorations, finding them updated with a modern design, but she believed she could do much better. But more or less, the scene was no different from what she remembered.

    Drunk youngsters, maybe in theirte teens, pretending to be mature enough, and working adults crowded the dance floor, gyrating their bodies to the booming music, having the wildest time of their lives.

    ��So, when you said it would be loud here, you were not joking.�� She slightly raised her voice for him to hear her words. The same went for him every time he had to say something.

    Or the other option was toe closer and lean near his ears, so there would be no need to shout. But that seemed too intimate for someone who only was here to talk business.

    ��I told you, but I do want to see you.�� The way he said it somehow sounded differently in her ears, but he quickly added. ��I do want to help with your cause.��

    She quickly returned to business mode, not wanting to be distracted by his baritone voice, the choice of words he used, or his enigmatic eyes.

    ��I am d to hear that,�� Haley felt more rxed when she talked about business or the foundation.

    .....

    She was not shy or naive, nor afraid of men or rtionships. But she had chosen to set aside any form of an affair until she found the perfect man who could satisfy her conditions.

    She did have her fair share of rtionships that did not work for one reason or another. But many of those men only wanted money. They were only after the wealth of her father.

    ��So, tell me more about this event since I only heard good things about it but had never participated in one before,�� Gerald ordered another round of drinks since he already drank his while she still had half of hers left in her ss.

    ��I hope you are not thinking of getting me drank.�� Haley pointed to the drink ced before her.

    ��Of course not, but I don��t want you to use me of not being a gracious host. I invited you here, so the least I can do is provide good service.�� He spoke to her, leaning over again nearer her face so as not to shout.

    But like earlier, she could not help but feel the chill of his voice as it crawled underneath her skin and up her spine. The alcohol seemed to have no effect of warming her body against him.

    ��Noted.�� She raised her ss to him and drank the rest of the content on her first ss, hoping that would calm down her nerves.

    She was not a drinker, but she could still hold her alcohol. Therefore, she was not afraid of a few shots. It would not make her fall t on her face that easily.

    ��Anyway, about the fundraising...�� She talked about the fundamentals of their organization, the people involved, how it worked, and the benefits of joining their cause.

    He seemed genuinely interested as he listened and put up valid questions that she answered in her best capacity. Honestly, she liked to talk more to those phnthropists who did not want any recognition in exchange for their help.

    If Gerald had been helping many foundations, as Dani had mentioned, she would assume that he never took credit for it since his name did not appear on her radar.

    Some investors only listened halfheartedly to what she would say but still wrote a check, not because they wanted to help from the bottom of their hearts. They only required the distinction and the benefit it would provide for their interests.

    ��What about you? I heard that you are quite an aplished architect.�� Gerald slightly changed the topic, finishing up another drink and signaling for another round.

    ��I am good at what I do if that is what you asked. I like creating things from nothing or remaking something that already existed.�� Haley proudly told him, slightly uninhibited by her words.

    Maybe she felt more rxed around him after talking and sharing a few things for a bit. But it could also be the alcohol talking since she had consumed more than her fair share.

    She had always been proud of what she had achieved for herself. Not because of her family name. But because she had worked hard to earn her spot in the architectural world.

    ��What about this ce? Do you think you can rmend anything to improve its style?�� Gerald waved his hand, indicating he was talking about the club.

    ��Well...�� But her words were drowned by the loud sound ring in the speakers around them. She could hardly hear herself speak, what more him.

    ��I am sorry, but I think they were about to have a dance-off.�� He shouted in her ears, but she hardly understood most of the words, but she saw what he was pointing out.

    She noticed the crowd converged in the middle of the dance floor, creating chaos as they shouted and danced to the loud music.

    ��Come on.�� She vaguely heard him say before she felt his hands wrapped around her wrist as he pulled her out of the bar and across the room, avoiding the rowdy group from bumping into them.

    ��Where are we going?�� She asked, hardly able to catch her breath as her feet followed him wherever he was taking her.

    ��Somewhere quieter where we could continue our conversation.�� He shouted over his shoulder as they continued on a narrow path. And then climbing up the stairs, going somewhere.

    She knew she should not go along with him. But either she was drunk to think clearly, or she was too curious about what he was about to show her.

    But she believed it was thetter since she could still recite the alphabet clearly in her mind, forward and backward. They continued to walk until they stopped outside a door.

    ��What is this ce?�� She asked, a little confused as she watched him open the door with a key card.

    Why did he have a keycard? And where did he take her?

    ��This is my ce.�� He said as the door opened to a clean-looking apartment, fully furnished with a modern, slick design.

    She was not expecting that as her eyes wandered around the room, checking if it was safe to enter. Was it a littlete for that? Her mind chastised her for her impulsive behavior, but she still ignored the warning sign as she let her curiosity take over her.

    ��So, when you said you have an apartment nearby, you referred to this room above the club.�� She stepped into the spacious ce, inspecting it, finding the ce fascinating.

    ��Yes, I own this ce, among other things.�� Gerald followed her inside, closing the door behind him. ��Why don��t you make yourselffortable while I pour us another drink?��

    ��Make it scotch neat. I think you have that.�� She was tired of drinking the fruity drink the bartender gave her back in the bar.

    ��Ok. Give me a second.�� He moved to the other end of the room while she sat down on the long, ck leather couch in the middle of the room.

    Suddenly, she realized that this man was full of surprises. He was a mystery she was finding intriguing. But her mind insisted that she should heed caution because he could still be a dangerous man.

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820: In the spotlight

    ��What do you think?�� Gerald asked, walking towards her, handing her a ss, and situating himself on the lone chair not far from where she sat.

    He ced one of his arms across the backrest and crossed his legs, making himself veryfortable as he waited for her answer.

    ��I think you are a man of many secrets,�� Haley responded, saying what was already ying on her mind aloud. It was out of her lips before she could stop it or even filter it.

    There was nothing else she could do but stare into his eyes and hope he would not notice it. But nothing escaped him as his lips turned to a wide grin.

    ��I was asking what you think about the ce. But that would work too.�� He teased her, making her realize they were supposed to talk about the club.

    He was earlier asking what she would rmend about the design of the ce. However, she was too preupied with daydreaming, mistakenly answering what she thought of him.

    His eyes focused on her face as if he was studying her. But she could still see the amusement on his face, probably finding her answer hrious.

    .....

    ��Oh, I only meant I did not expect you to own this ce.�� She tried to recover and get out of her slip-up. ��Anyway, I don��t think we are here to discuss my career and services.��

    She did not want to bury herself in a deeper hole, so she tried to divert back to their earlier topic. ��But rather how you can help with the fundraising.�� Getting back to the matter at hand.

    She did not want to give him the satisfaction of knowing he was getting under her skin. In addition, she had to stop thinking of him as a man, an attractive man.

    She was here to talk business, the Charity Ball, and nothing more. Again, she reminded herself that this was not a romantic date because she was not interested in him and the same with him.

    ��Honestly,�� Gerald muttered as if contemting his words. ��I am not interested in talking about the Charity Ball anymore.�� His smile grew wider as if he found their situation fascinating as he continued to observe her reaction.

    She wondered what he was thinking and nning, suddenly growing concerned for her safety. What was she thinkinging up with him in this ce and meeting him at thiste of the night?

    ��What do you mean?�� Now, she was confused as rming bells sounded in her ears. But still, she did not want to jump to a conclusion.

    She kept debating with her mind that he was a reputable man. He would not do anything that would jeopardize his career and reputation.

    Yet, instinctively, her eyes darted to the door, ready to bolt at any minute if he tried anything funny. She knew a few moves that might disable him, and then she could make her escape.

    But she doubted she could inflict much damage on him, seeing the bulkiness of his body. He might not even flinch if she punched him in the face.

    ��Before I met up with you, I already gave my donation to the foundation. I have my team arrange everything.�� Gerald exined to her as he finally stood up and refilled his ss with alcohol. ��Do you want more?�� He offered to fill her ss, but she quickly declined.

    She needed her senses intact and not clouded with intoxication. Luckily, she was still sober, or she might be unable to do anything if her host attempted anything untoward.

    ��What?�� Haley was lost for words as she tried to process what he told her.

    ��I ask if you want more.�� It seemed they were not on the same wavelength as he misunderstood her question.

    ��No, I don��t want a drink. I was asking about your statement. You already donated.�� She stated incredulously. It was not a question anymore but more of a confirmation.

    ��Yes.�� He quickly responded. ��So there is no need to sell it because I already bought it.�� He rified further, hoping that would clear whatever she did not understand.

    But his words did not ease her mind, not one bit. He might have helped with the fundraising event, but what did he want from her. Why invite her to this ce? What did he need from her?

    Why was she here now?

    ��Then, why am I here?�� She finally repeated the question aloud, though she dreaded what the answer might be. Many scenarios were already crossing her mind, and none were appealing or calming.

    But more importantly, why was she still sitting her ass on this leather chair and not running away as fast as her feet would take her.

    But how far could she run with her high heels? Could she even get to the door without him stopping her?

    It was either she was making excuses or could only mean she was still interested to know what he had to say while she remained sitting and doing nothing.

    Stupid body, not listening to her mind.

    ��I can see you are panicking, but there is no need. In truth, I wanted to discuss the foundation but then again, what was there to discuss when I knew it was for a good cause.�� Gerald drank half of the content of his drink. Before cing the ss on the side table to look at her.

    ��Then, why ask me toe? Why pretend that we have something more to discuss?�� She asked, unable to believe that he duped her into joining him tonight. But for what purpose.

    ��Because I want to get to know you,�� Gerald confessed, cing his two hands together in front of him as he sat across from her. ��Let me start again because I did not want to sound creepy.��

    He suddenly ran his hands through his messy hair, letting a few deep breaths escape his lips before continuing. ��I thought you were noting, so I asked my legal team to arrange the donations. But then, you called.��

    ��But, you can just tell me that.�� She countered, not liking that he lied to her.

    He took a deep breath before continuing as if he was ufortable. ��Then, risk that you would decline my offer to see me. I don��t think so.��

    ��So, you lied, so I woulde and have a drink with you.�� Suddenly, Haley could not stop theughter that escaped her lips. It sounded so ridiculous in her ears that she could not believe it.

    ��What is so funny about that?�� Gerald looked at her as if she had grown horns.

    How could she not find this funny when she was dreading that he was here to kidnap her and do terrible things to her when all he wanted was to date her.

    ��Because you could have directly asked if I want to go out with you. Like a normal person.�� She added thest person with some more chuckles. ��Why would I say no when you seem to be a decent person?��

    Still, she wondered if she would have said yes if he had asked like any other guy. Because something about him intrigued her very much but, at the same time, scared her.

    ��I doubt that you would have easily said yes.�� He still insisted that he could sense that she was not the type of girl who went out with men.

    ��Maybe or maybe not.�� She responded with no affirmation. ��Anyway, since we are now in this situation, shall we still call it a business date or something else.�� She asked, still finding their situation unexpected.

    ��If you don��t mind, I want to call this our firstte-night drink together,�� Gerald said, putting a slight title to their night.

    ��Then, let us say it is our first date.�� She did not want to pretend that this was anything but that. But at least she could try dating again. ��Shall we see if we are a match?��

    ��Ok. But honestly, what do people do on a first date?�� He asked seriously, but she could not tell if he was joking or not.

    It had been a while since she was also on a date, but from what she remembered, it was dinner, wine, and a lot of talking. Of course, she was not about to think of what happened after that.

    ��Why don��t we start by telling something about ourselves.�� She suggested, finally taking the drink that he was offering earlier.

    Maybe it would be nice to pick his mind and learn more about his secrets. But there was a risk that he might also do the same. So far, he seemed better at questioning.

    Well, he was one of the best litigators in the country. What would she expect? Suddenly, he doubted she would get much out of him.

    ��Ok. I like that. Why don��t you go first?�� He said, giving her the floor. ��What is it? Ladies first.��

    He certainly did not waste time as he maneuvered the situation in his favor, giving her no chance to counteract. ��Ok, what do you you want to know?�� She asked, not knowing where to start.

    Suddenly, she found herself in the spotlight.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821: She is the one

    Of course, Evan knew she had arrived in the city today. Once again, he found his world getting smaller, learning that Haley, the sister of his friend, was also a friend of Amelia.

    It was such a big coincidence that Amelia knew many people who had connections with him. It was like fate was ying a pretty sick trick on him.

    He wanted his peace of mind back, wishing to be free from thoughts and images of her. The way it was before he went home to attend to the fake health condition of his loving grandmother.

    However, the more he wanted to avoid her. The more he found himself closer to her. Maybe this was fate saying this was payback for all his sins.

    But what did he do to deserve this?

    ��But I never did anything wrong.�� He mumbled internally to himself as he contemted his life.

    He did not make false promises to any of those girls. He had made sure that they were happy while they were with him. He was fair and reasonable.

    .....

    Nobody couldin about that. Not those girls he dated and slept with in the past. But, of course, the world had its sick way of returning the favor.

    ��Do you think there is still a way out of this situation? Can we still resolve this problem?�� His eyes suddenly cleared, revealing his client, appearing quite worried, sitting at a table across from him.

    Evan had to entertain a VIP client, even in the middle of the night. But it is not unusual for clients to call them at odd times. After all, thew did not take a break even in the middle of the night.

    Still, he could not believe he had zoned out while interviewing a client about a case. Under his normal condition, he would be all ears, attentive to her needs. Not only was she an important client of theirpany but quite attractive too.

    ��I am sure we can do something about this.�� He could always find a way around the problem. He just needed the facts and time to deal with his issues. ��We will do everything we can to resolve this.��

    But not even that could divert his attention away from her as his mind kept floating to dreand. He tried to recall the issue, trying hard toe up with gamey despite not hearing everything she said.

    He always had his mind focused on his job, making him one of the best in corporate affairs, but now, he was drawing a nk since all he could think about was her.

    ��Why don��t you send me all the files in my office tomorrow morning so my team can look at them more thoroughly and give you a sound rmendation.�� It was the best that he could offer under the circumstances. Besides, it waste.

    ��I know you will do your best. I will send all the documents early tomorrow.�� The client smiled happily at him, sounding satisfied, relieved that he had given her hope.

    She quickly extended her hand to his, holding them tightly, thanking him for epting her case. ��Thank you again foring on such short notice.�� The woman told him, beaming at him.

    He could tell from how she held his hand that she was not only expressing her appreciation. She was sending him a message she was also interested in something more.

    Evan tapped her hands, debating whether he could use her to make him forget about the other girl. But that did not sound fair to this woman. Suddenly, he felt guilty for even thinking about sleeping with her.

    ��It is my job. So, don��t worry about it.�� Suddenly all he wanted was to end this night and go home. He needed to rethink his ns on how he could settle this issue because it had gone on long enough, not his client��s case but his dilemma.

    But when his eyes nced at the slightly loud sounding from the other side of the restaurant, his eyesnded on a familiar hair. His mind suddenly wondered if it could be someone he knew.

    However, seeing a familiar face beside her, Haley, he already knew there was no more doubt. Once again, he found himself in her presence.

    He wanted tough at the insanity of him being in the same ce as her, but he did not find it funny. Eventually, he chose to ignore her presence. It was not fair that his mind kept wandering elsewhere when he should focus on his job.

    ��Don��t thank me yet because we still have a lot of things to settle. Let us take one problem at a time, but I assure you, we will fix this.�� He assured her.

    Although he was still yet to receive the documentation, he was already formting some possible approaches to this problem. It should at least divert his attention away from the woman who just walked out of the restaurant. He hoped.

    After a few minutes of discussing the case, they finally called it a night, heading in different directions. But he had to discuss this with his partner, so instead of going home, he went to his apartment.

    He knew it could have waited in the morning, but he did not want to go home to an empty house with his thoughts. Besides, he had to inform him that he was not leaving to visit his grandmother.

    He had to postpone his visit next week to deal with this case. ��Why are you here again?�� His friend asked as he entertained him at his house.

    He sat on the mini bar of his partner��s apartment, telling him about the case. He knew it sounded absurd that he would intrude in the middle of the night to inform him of something that could wait that was not that urgent.

    ��I know I must sound crazy toe here tonight, but you are right. It could have waited in the morning.�� He admitted, realizing his mistake.

    ��I know I am right. And judging from your expression and how you drank my whiskey, you have something more to tell me.�� David looked at him with those questioning eyes.

    Once more, his friend was right. He did note here because of the case. He came here for answers, a solution to his obsession with her.

    ��I have no idea of what you are talking about.�� Denying his problem and seeing that David��s girlfriend was still fixing their drinks, listening to their conversation.

    Although he had managed to open up about his issue with Amelia to his friend, he was not about to divulge it to Rose. She had already seemed to be curiously waiting for his response, but he was not about to feed her interest.

    ��Really?�� David questioned, but before he could mock him more. He was suddenly interrupted as Rose walked to his side and wrapped her gentle hands on his shoulders.

    After the years of getting to know her, she somehow became a big sister to him that he never had. But still, he was not about to confess anything to her.

    ��Hey, be kind. Your friend seems to be having girl issues.�� Rose teased him as she poured them another round of whiskey, moving away from him.

    ��David?�� Evan stared at his friend. ��You told her?�� Evan looked at his friend, shaking his head in disbelief.

    He confided those things in confidence to David, thinking he would keep to himself. But he was surprised that somehow Rose had learned about it.

    ��Of course, I did. You know I don��t keep anything from Rose.�� David answered. ��Besides, Rose is great at keeping secrets.��

    As if that should be enough excuse as he thought about how to get out of this situation. He did not want the addedplication of including Rose.

    ��Don��t worry. I won��t tell a soul.�� Rose pushed the drink in his hand before walking back to the other side of his friend, sitting beside David.

    ��You can trust, Rose,�� David told him, assuring him without chuckling this time that they seriously wanted to help him.

    ��Besides, maybe I can help give you advice from the woman��s perspective.�� She added. ��Sometimes, knowing how a woman thinks could help.��

    He never thought of that, thinking of her suggestion. It never urred in his mind that asking them would give him answers. Although he still had a reservation about seeking her help, she might have a point too.

    Maybe learning a few things more about the woman��s psyche could give him a better understanding of how to deal with Amelia.

    ��So, if you know my situation, what do you think shall I do with this girl.�� He wanted answers. Maybe she or David had one. It was probably the reason he came here in the first ce.

    So far, the two had managed to stay together and keep their rtionship strong. David had already proposed to her, but she had yet to set a wedding date. Still, they seemed to be content and happy.

    But he did wonder if his friend was happy to be with one person for the rest of his life. It would seem he was the only one in the group who was not in amitted rtionship.

    ��How can one stay with one person for the rest of his life.�� The questions floated out of his lips before his friends could answer.

    He still could not believe that he was talking about this with his friend and girlfriend. But he had to ask. ��How do you know she is the one?��

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822: Fighting for life

    ��Damn!�� Evan uttered as he panted, taking in deep breaths as he tried to refill his lungs with more air. He had to bend down, using his knees as support as he tried to calm his heart that was beating wildly inside his chest.

    Evan got hometest night after visiting his friends, David and Rose. He should have slept like a log after consuming all those alcohols, but he only tossed and turned in his bed until the wee hours of the morning.

    When the sun shone on his room, passing through the windows, he knew there was no way he could sleep. Besides, he had to be at the office in a couple of hours. Therefore, going back to sleep seemed to be out of the question.

    ��Stupid!�� He eximed, grabbing his bottle of water from his side and sshing some of it in his face and head to cool himself down.

    His very brilliant idea to run out of his apartment and take on fresh air suddenly sounded foolish. And it was getting much crazier every second ticked by.

    He looked around the park, seeing the many people passing by and the usual path he took when he had his run. But only concluded he should have stayed in his bed because running was ineffective in removing his hangover.

    Then, his phone rang, interrupting him from his rest. ��Yes.�� Quickly answering, finding his secretary was on the line. ��I will be there soon.�� Evan learned that the files he had asked for had just arrived. Therefore, he had to be there.

    .....

    Instead of continuing his path, he cut his run short, finding another way to get back to his apartment in half the time. He knew a shortcut, but many did not like going through that way. But he had no choice.

    He made his run again, fighting against his need to puke and the dizzy spells. He had hoped the alcohol in his system would dissipate by sweating profusely, but it only dehydrated him more. But he did learn a valuable lesson. Don��t drink, then run.

    Evan was about to make a turn on another path when he heard the sound of a woman struggling. He stopped in his tracks and tried to listen carefully, trying to make sense of what he heard.

    ��Please, just take the money, just don��t kill me.�� He heard a female voice who cried for mercy for her life from her possible assant.

    He had never been in this situation before where he encountered an actual crime. But there was no time to second-guess what he had to do. Instinct told him to move and help the woman from being mugged or even killed through a robbery.

    Slowly, he made his way to the source of the cry. He carefully circled the bushes, hoping to catch the robber in his unawares. He knew a few boxing skills but was not a professional fighter. He only used it for exercise and to build his muscles.

    Still, he hoped it woulde in handy. ��But don��t y the hero.�� He still reminded himself to use hismon sense, not his ego, in this delicate situation.

    When he was about a few meters away from the scene, that was the only time he realized that he knew the victim as she faced him with tears and fear in her eyes.

    The criminal had his back on him, but he seemed agitated as he kept looking sideways, probably wary of passersby. He did see a knife in his hand. At least it was not a gun.

    It would be easier to disarm him if he had toe to a point where he would want to attack him. But still, he had to find a way to scare him off rather than fight him. He still had no experience in actual hand-to-handbat. It was different inside the ring.

    ��You got my bag. What else do you want?�� Evan did not like the tremble and fear in her voice. The mugger seemed to be after something else. It could be one thing or another, but the result would not be anything less gruesome.

    Suddenly, he wished he had seen a long stick or something in the park he could use as a weapon, but there was nothing. He checked the iron fences. There was no way he could pull one out.

    He had no choice but to scare him off with his size, which was bulkier than the other man. Unless he was used to fighting off big man, he might have a chance against him.

    ��I think you should run while you still can, but I suggest you leave her purse behind.�� Evan finally shouted at the man, using the manliest tone he could muster. He only had one shot at making an impression, and he had to make it count.

    The robber turned around, slightly spooked by his appearance. He almost wounded the woman before him with his sudden movement. Luckily, she stepped back an inch, missing the de from cutting her skin.

    She must have recognized him as her eyes shifted from the man to him, making her release arge bulk of air from her chest. She could see the panic in her eyes but the tinge of the dness of seeing him.

    He could only wonder what she was doing in this ce in the first ce. But at the moment, he had pressing matters to attend to when the other man did not run but showed a smirk on his ugly face instead.

    ��I suggest you leave your wallet and phone behind and run while you still can.�� The man turned to him, using his words against him, intimidating him instead by aiming his knife in his direction.

    It was clear he was not one bit intimidated by his size or his bravado. He might be smaller by a few inches, but he had balls. Now he had to rethink his n since his A idea did not work.

    But what else was there but to face him. He only had to make sure to avoid the sharp de from piercing through him. He could probably take his punches, but he had to be quick andnd his jabs in the correct body positions.

    He loved to box, but at the moment, it was not just a physical sport but a mental one since he would be fighting for life.

    His and hers.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823: Just a hero who saved the day

    She could feel her sweats running down his back, her tears filling her eyes just looking at the man with his knife aimed at her. She had never been in this kind of position before.

    She had lived in different parts of the world and various cities, but she had never encountered a criminal who would want to take her belongings. Maybe some beggars who asked for donations but not forcefully.

    She had begged, but he still did not want to leave her alone until she heard a familiar voice. Suddenly, she thought she was dreaming as her eyesnded on him. The man was also shocked, but fortunately, she stepped back a little, avoiding the knife he was holding.

    But she did not care much about getting hurt anymore as her fear doubled, watching him. But this time, it was not for her safety but his as her assant turned to him.

    ��What are you doing? Save yourself.�� She wanted to shout, but it came out barely as a whisper. She doubted that he even heard a word she said as he continued to spar words with the man with the knife.

    ��I want you to run, Amelia. I will deal with this man.�� Evan shouted at her, but she seemed paralyzed on the spot as she watched the other man look at her before moving forward to attack him.

    His smile told her that he would be enjoying what he would do to her friend, then he woulde after her next. But it could be her wild imagination putting meaning to his look.

    .....

    Still, she was surprised to see him, showing up at the park just in time when a man was trying to rob her or something worse. What was he doing here? She could only ask herself.

    ��Amelia, I said run.�� Evan again shouted, but, this time, it somehow registered in her mind.

    ��I can��t leave you.�� She answered him.

    ��How touching.�� The man mocked them as he closed on him. ��But you will soon be lying on the pile of blood on that floor.�� Then, he swung his knife at him.

    He quickly moved, avoiding the metallic weapon from cutting through his skin, then swung at him with his fist, but the man was also fast as he avoided the blow on his face.

    Amelia could only cringe at the scene, afraid Evan would get hurt trying to save her. She knew she had to do something, but fear prevented her from moving a muscle.

    ��You must move, Amelia.�� He shouted without looking at her. His concentration focused on the man, aiming at putting a hole in his body.

    She finally realized that she could not just stand there. She had to do something. Else, they would both end up dead. But what could a mere woman do when she had no training in anything close to a fight.

    She wished someone else would pass by, but she realized this path was not a ce many people use. She could yell, but she doubted anyone could hear her voice with all the noisesing from different directions.

    ��Evan, watch out.�� She suddenly shouted, seeing that the man once again moved to his right, plunging his knife towards him, but he was also hiding another knife in his other hand, ready to strike once he had the chance. ��He has another knife.��

    With that warning, Evan easily dodged the first attack and moved to avoid the second one. It was not easy, but he had some practice in the gym. But it gave him enough opening tond his jab on his face, punching the man with his left and right until he staggered to his feet.

    One thing he could be thankful for in this situation. He was not just using boxing to build his body. He was also using it to release his stress. Lately, he had been doing it more often than necessary.

    Seeing that his opponent was a little disoriented, he took this opportunity tond several more until he saw him let his knives drop to the cement on his feet.

    ��Call the police,�� Evan told Amelia, who finally had regained her senses and grabbed her phone. Quickly she dialed the emergency number giving the details of the incident.

    She was thankful as she saw that the man seemed to be immobilized but still alive. He had a few visible bruising on his face, which had taken most of the punches Evan threw at him. But she also saw somended on his body.

    She never knew that Evan could fight like that, but what did she know about him when she had avoided letting her guard around him. But now that he had saved her life, would that change anything.

    ��They are on their way.�� She moved closer to Evan and the man, seeing no more threat. She just wanted to make sure that he was ok.

    Before she knew what was happening, the man still managed to get one of the knives on the floor. Then, he lunged toward her. He managed to cut the skin on her arms before Evan could react and pulled him away.

    This time, hended punches after punches on his face until hey unconscious. Amelia had to move toward him, stopping him before he killed the man.

    He only stopped when he saw that she was bleeding and the blood was all over her body. The man must have cut arge artery, making the blood spill all over her.

    ��You are hurt.�� He quickly attended to her, checking her body for any injuries.

    ��Don��t worry. It was just a cut.�� She put pressure on the wound with her hands, but it would not stop from bleeding.

    He quickly pulled his shirt off, ripping a portion of it to create a bandage, tying it around the wound to stop her from bleeding out until the help arrived.

    ��I should bring you to the doctor.�� He said as concern covered his face.

    ��No, we have to wait for the police. We could not let this lunatic get away and hurt anyone else.�� She knew he was concerned, but she was ok. She would not die of a wound. Besides, he had already administered first aid.

    Suddenly, she could not help but think of him differently. If she had thought of him as Casanova, her perspective had started to change. All her childhood superheroes were no match to him because he was real.

    A living proof that there was no superhero, just a hero who saved the day.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824: Ready for amitment

    Evan waited in the emergency room while Amelia received treatment for the cut she incurred from the attack. Luckily, the doctors said it was not serious, but it would require several stitches that might hurt.

    ��It will sting, but I already put something that would ease the pain.�� The doctor warned her as he started treating the cut. The wound was not very long, but it was deep and had hit an artery.

    Suddenly, he wished it was him in her position. So she did not have to suffer the pain. Every cringe he saw in her face was like a knife going through his guts. He felt he deserved it more than she did.

    ��Please, continue,�� Amelia said bravely. ��Don��t mind me. I can take the pain.�� She kept saying as the doctor abruptly stopped when she pulled her hands away from him.

    Sometimes her eyes closed tightly, appearing to be blocking out the pain. It made him want to punch the man again and again. But his logical mind had stopped him from walking out of this cubicle. Then look for the man who was also receiving care for his injuries.

    Evan kept telling himself that he should have beaten the man senseless before he had the chance to hurt her. Then, none of this would have happened. But it was toote for regret.

    However, he was d that the man was now in the custody of the police. He was out of the street where he could hurt anyone else. He would make sure that man would rot behind bars.

    .....

    Those kinds of people had no ce in themunity. Yet, he believed that some people could change, but others were hopeless. He doubted that man was capable of rehabilitation.

    ��I think we are all done here. I will give you some prescription for the pain and some antibiotics to preventplications.�� The doctor said as he cleaned up the materials he used, throwing them in the medical waste bin.

    He snapped out of his reverie as he looked at therge ster covering her arms, a reminder of what happened today. But he should still be thankful for that.

    ��Thanks, Doc.�� Both simultaneously said while the doctor only smiled and nodded. ��Do you think she would need supervision? Is it ok for her to be alone for the night?�� Evan continued asking questions as several scenes ran through his mind.

    He remembered people who had trauma had dizzy spells and hadte reactions. He was worried that the symptoms might show up when he was not around.

    The doctor had a funny grin on his lips when he faced him. ��Ms. Amelia only sustained a minor injury. But unless she had a concussion on her head that we did not know about, I doubt she would need constant supervision.��

    Well, he was not a doctor. Besides, this was his first time attending to an injured person. Nobody could me him for being thorough since he was only concerned about her condition.

    ��All you need to do is to drink your medicines and apply the wound ointment on the affected area when you clean them so it would heal faster.�� The doctor reminded her before turning to him. He just assumed that he would be helping her in the process of her care.

    He knew he had done good in defending her against that man, but he still felt terrible that she got hurt. He wanted to make it up to her, but he had no idea how.

    ��I am ok. I know what I have to do.�� Amelia said to him when she faced her as the doctor finally left them after treating her wound. His face must have worry lines and a signboard that said he was anxious as she smiled, trying to reassure him.

    ��Can I drive you back to your hotel?�� He told her, unable to think of anything else to say. ��If you need any help. I am here.�� He quickly added.

    ��Ok.�� She responded with a sweet, shy smile as deep dimples appeared on her cheeks. ��But I am happy that you were unharmed.�� She stood up from the bed and grabbed her bag from the other side.

    At least they managed to retrieve all her belongings that the man had stolen from her. Although she kept saying all her things were receable. She still insisted she would not know what to do if something terrible happened to Evan.

    ��You should never y the hero. You could have seriously hurt yourself or died.�� She added as she finally walked before him, exiting the cubicle and out of the emergency area.

    She was right about that.

    He should never y the hero because he was far from being one. But under that circumstances, knowing it was her life on the line. He knew he would do it all over again. He could never ignore her safety.

    Why was he doing this? Why was he acting this strange?

    Because maybe David and Rose were right. She was the one, but he was closing on his door to the possibility. He was so focused on hismitment issue that he had forgotten what was important, having someone in his life.

    ��Oh! I forgot.�� He scratched the back of his head, realizing one mistake. He rode with her in the ambnce, so he had no car. Besides, he was jogging before they ended up in a hospital.

    ��Let me just grab a taxi then.�� He guided her further into the street.

    Using his two fingers, he whistled loudly. It was the most effective way to call a taxi in this ce.

    ��After you,�� Evan opened the door as soon as the taxi stopped before them. Then he followed her inside, giving instructions on where to go.

    He automatically assumed she was staying at the same hotel where he saw her. It was where the event was happening. But she appeared surprised that he knew.

    ��I know, Haley. I guessed she would book you at the same ce for the event.�� He exined as they sat in the backseat of the cab on their way to her hotel.

    Suddenly, he could not determine if fate kept intertwining their life together or if the world had gotten tinier for the two of them. It was weird that they kept bumping into each other, especially with today��s incident.

    Once outside the hotel lobby, he wondered if he should still apany her to her room. She was safe inside this lobby, and the doctors said she would not need any more supervision.

    But a part of him did not want the day to end. Not just yet. He was genuinely enjoying herpany. And he would like to spend more time with her.

    He was through denying it to himself, but could he admit that to her? Would she believe him? How would he tell her that he was ready for amitment?

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825: Hero for the day

    They stood by the lobby floor for what seemed like a few minutes, but who was counting. Both could barely look at each other as they stood silently, lost for words.

    But what could he tell her when the only logical word to say was goodbye. But he did not want to leave, not yet. He wanted to stay and be with her.

    ��Would you like to go up to my room?�� Finally, Amelia was the first one to break the silence. ��The least I can do for saving my life is to treat you with breakfast.�� She added quickly, making him realize she was only returning the favor.

    But he would grab anything she would offer as long as it was more time spent with her. He knew he suddenly sounded pathetic, but he did not care anymore. He was happy. That was what mattered.

    ��Oh! I have forgotten about breakfast.�� He quickly replied. ��Sure, I think I can eat a horse.�� Then, they bothugh at his silly joke. At least it broke the awkwardness between them.

    Then, she led the way toward the elevator. ��I am also famished.�� She admitted, making light conversation inside the elevator with three other upants.

    ��I can hear that.�� He teased her because her tummy made those gurgling sounds, making them both chuckle silently, making it their private joke since they were standing close together at the back of the metallic lift.

    .....

    Soon, they were walking in the hallway, opening her door, and entering her apartment with smiles andughter on their lips. A few minutester, breakfast was on their table.

    It was the first time they had felt rxed in each other��spany. It was as if the pressure of their past was gone as they talked about anything under the sun.

    ��I never thought that you knew how to box. Is that something you like to do or just for self-defense?�� She looked like she had been dying to ask him about that. He could read it in her eyes.

    But just like her, he was curious to know more about her. What were her likes and dislikes? What was her ideal man? Would he fit into her dream man? But those questions remained trapped in his lips.

    He was one good litigator, yet he could not question her.

    ��I only used it as an exercise. In truth, I was trembling earlier because I had never once used it to defend myself. I was never a physical fighter. I usually do all my battles in court.�� He confided in her.

    He did not know if that would ruin his chances with her, learning that he was not a real knight in shining armor. But he could not pretend to be someone that he was not.

    ��Well, I never believed in physical violence. I always thought that amicable settlements are better when resolving a situation.�� Amelia told him, giving him another hope that she might still think highly of him despite his terrible record.

    ��But today, I owe you my life. You are the bravest man for me, not because you can fight. But because despite your fear, you still risk your life to save me.�� She tilted her head from the food she was eating to look at him.

    ��I am no hero if that is what you are saying. I am just at the right ce at the right time. I only did what was right.�� He did not want to put abel on what he did. It was nothing. ��Besides, you got hurt because of me.�� He still believed that it was his fault.

    ��Ok. Maybe we should talk about something else.�� She suggested, avoiding the topic that was making him ufortable. She thought for a few seconds before something clicked in her mind.

    ��How did you know Haley?�� She suddenly asked as she probably remembered he had mentioned her name earlier. She must be dying to know his connection with her, seeing the curiosity in her eyes.

    He drank the slightly cold coffee on the table and looked at her. He did not want her to think he was hiding something, knowing his record with women. She might be thinking that Haley was one of his girls.

    But could he me her after all he had told her about him? The way he had acted obnoxiously around her. And the despicable things he mentioned to her. There was no reason for her to think of him as anything but disgusting.

    ��He is the sister of one of my best friends. And before you get any ideas, I did not sleep with her.�� He quickly added thest part, sounding so guilty about his past.

    He turned to look at the window and the view outside her hotel room. It was a beautiful day. A bit chilly outside, but it still disyed its grandeur as the sun shone its brightness all around them.

    He knew his past had been colorful, but it was not without the dark shades that tainted its beauty. He would not lie to paint some perfect life because nothing about his life had been wless.

    In truth, it had been many ups and downs, struggles that he had to ovee, but thankfully he had people who cared enough to put him on the right path.

    ��I was not going to say that, and I was not thinking anything like that.�� She immediately denied his presumption. But he could see the guilt in her eyes. He believed it did cross her mind.

    ��Fine.�� He answered. ��But just to set the record straight. I never slept with half of the female poption of this city. So, you could stop wondering.�� He jokingly said, smiling widely, hoping to keep the mood light between them.

    ��Ok. Noted.�� She epted, raising her coffee to him as acknowledgment. ��But still, thank you for today. You might not want to see yourself as my savior, but that is what you are to me.�� Amelia once again looked at him with those doe eyes.

    Her eyes reflected her appreciation for his effort to save her life. Although he would not like to take much credit for what happened earlier, he still felt proud of what he did.

    He might not be the usual hero who saved the day, but he had been her hero for the day.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826: Too perfect

    She was up early that morning, but since sleep evaded her, she decided to work on a project and then met up with her friend and their team regarding the Charity Ball.

    ��What happened to you?�� Haley looked at her friend, surprised to see a wound dressing on her arms when she walked to her apartment where they were assembling.

    She remembered leaving her at the hotelst night still in one piece. So, she was curious about the bandage. How did she manage to get wounded in a hotel room?

    ��I went for a walk at the park and got lost, then a man with a knife tried to rob me,�� Amelia exined to her as she sat beside her on the table she had set up with a few tes.

    Haley nned to make it a working lunch to save time. She knew most of them were busy with their schedules. She did not want to waste their valuable time.

    ��Oh my! That was terrible. Are you sure you are alright? Have you been to the doctor? What happened to the robber?�� Haley rambled on with a few more series of questions.

    She immediately dropped everything she was doing and went to her friend��s side to check on her. So far, aside from the ster, nothing seemed to be out of ce.

    .....

    ��Don��t worry. Evan took care of it all.�� Amelia assured her. ��I was lucky he found me and helped me.�� She did not give more details.

    But hearing a familiar name piqued her interest. She wondered if it was the same man as her brother��s friend. But several people were carrying that same name. It might just be a coincidence.

    ��I am d that you are ok. But if you need anything, tell me.�� Haley said, genuinely concerned for her friend.

    She was her guest. She felt responsible for her safety at all times. But before she could ask for more details about this man who rescued her, the other guest at this gathering had arrived.

    They had to meet with the other event organizers to polish up a few more problems that urred at thest minute. These things were typical in a party this gigantic, so they usually had to use their backups or remedy the situation with a new n.

    Then, one of the caterers of the event had a shipment problem. Although it was not their problem, it still affected their event. They had to find a new one on short notice.

    ��I guess we already tackled everything,�� Haley concluded the gathering after discussing all the issues. It was going to be theirst meeting because the event was tomorrow night.

    Hopefully, everything else would go without a hitch. Now, all she had nned for the rest of the day was a girls�� bonding moment. She would be introducing Amelia to the rest of the gang.

    ��Ready?�� Haley asked Amelia as they left her apartment after all her guests had left. She had lined up a few activities for them to do since, after all, they had to look great for the ball.

    ��Ok. What are we doing today?�� Amelia asked. It was clear she had no clue of what she had in mind. ��And where did you run offst night?�� She continued to ask as they rode the elevator down to the lobby.

    Haley did not know that her friend noticed since she looked preupied with herself. But should she tell her about her not-so-conventional date? Until now, she could not stop thinking about him.

    ��I met up with a man for the fundraising for ate drink.�� Haley finally admitted as her lips curved into a smile as she recalled the man in her mind. Maybe it was better to tell her about him. She probably needed someone to listen and tell her this was crazy.

    She could sense that he was no ordinary man. He might be dangerous, but something about him intrigued her. She could not help but feel excited to see him again.

    ��Oh! And from the look on your face, is it safe to say you like him?�� Amelia concluded, probably because it was all over her expression.

    She suddenly remembered that after several drinks, her fear had been unwarranted. They only talked about several different topics, ranging from their works, some sports, and a few more subjects.

    But after that, he walked her towards her car. But instead of letting her drive, he asked his driver to take her home. He believed both of them had too much alcohol to drive safely.

    She felt disappointed that she was leaving. She had no idea why. Was she expecting Gerald would ask her to stay? Honestly, she wanted to, but she was not that girl who initiated anything.

    Then, when she was about to get inside the car after saying goodbye, he pulled her back, which made hernd in his arms. But before she could react, his lips captured hers, gently at first.

    When the shock had worn off, she started responding to his advances. The kiss became more passionate. His lips had been more demanding, while his hands were more possessive as they wrapped themselves around her body.

    ��I wanted to kiss you all night.�� He whispered breathily when he finally let go of her.

    She remembered she could feel her body tremble underneath his touch. How much her body craved for it to continue. But instead of asking her to stay, he said goodbye.

    ��But will you be my date on the Ball?�� He finally asked, leaning over the open door of her car as she sat in the backseat.

    Still dazed from that mind-blowing kiss, she nodded first before she could find her voice. ��I would love that.�� She answered, excited at the prospect of spending more time with him.

    Then, he leaned closer inside the car, nting another gentle kiss on her lips. And she savored it, enjoying his soft lips. She believed she would enjoy kissing him all day if given a chance.

    As the car finally sped away, she still could not believe that he had kissed her. She still felt the excitement of feeling his body pressed to hers and his lips iming hers. It was like a dream.

    However, her mind still yed rming bells, creating arguments that made her question if it was a good idea to associate herself with him. Although all her research pointed out that he was a great man, something about him still screamed danger.

    He seemed to be too perfect.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827: Live on the edge

    After meeting Dani, Jacky, and the rest of their friends, Amelia concluded that she had a great time while they were all pampered at the spa, and the rest of the day had barely started. She also met Rose, who had been too extra pleasant.

    Rose had been asking too many questions for someone she had just met. But that was ok. She was happy to entertain all her questions, finding it odd but still d they were all friendly.

    ��After this, we should go shopping,�� Jacky suggested, insisting they all need something new to show their partners and to feel great about themselves.

    ��Don��t you have enough clothes to fit your wardrobe?�� Her new friend Dani reprimanded her bestfriend. From what she heard, they were very close.

    ��This would not take much space. I promise.�� Jacky uttered in her seemingly sexy voice with that naughty glint in her eyes that made everyoneugh.

    Amelia knew there was an internal joke in what Jacky said, but she did not get it. But she suddenly missed her bestfriend who was now working on a new life for her baby.

    She knew Eida would also enjoy something like this. She made a mental note to treat her in one. Presently, she could try to rx and enjoy what her new friends had nned for the rest of the day.

    .....

    ��Are you ready, girls?�� Dani led the way to a fancy ce. ��You have to thank my husband for this.�� She said, telling them that he had organized this one for them.

    Her husband insisted they needed to detoxify after being stressed with the preparations. But they all could not agree more. Now, it was time to rx and enjoy before the big event because they all needed to look great for their partners. At least that was what Dani said.

    Amelia could not help but wonder if she also wanted to look great for him. After this morning incident and their breakfast, he received a phone call reminding him that he had a job to do. So their time was cut short because he had to leave urgently because of a case.

    ��Oh, I like that idea.�� Haley pinched in as if she had someone to impress. Then, she remembered her friend talking about a guy she met with drinksst night. At least her friend had a date at the ball.

    Then again, Amelia remembered Evan was not attending this party because he was going home to visit Ang. Therefore, the likelihood that she would see him there was nil.

    It was depressing to hear them talk about having partners, sensing the excitement in their voices, but she had to ept that she did not have one. And she was flying to this party solo.

    But who said she still could not be happy about it and enjoy the rest of this celebration. She was not alone since she would have her new friends and probably meet more in this new ce.

    ��Ok. I am in.�� She also agreed to join them. Besides, it was rare that she had to meet these superbdies and join them in this once-in-a-lifetime experience.

    ��That is great,�� Jacky said excitedly as they all enjoyed the rest of the massage, the skin rejuvenation, the nail and foot care, and the hair makeover.

    After several hourster, they only had one more stop before dinner. ��Ok. Girls. Since we are all feeling beautiful and sexy, we should proceed to our next stop.�� Jacky announced as they rode the limousines provided for them.

    A few minutester, they entered onerge ssy, chic establishment full of a specific clothing line. A female host escorted them to their VIP lounge, where they could choose their best collections.

    ��Girls, feel free to choose the best lingerie you can find. The more revealing, the sexier. I can guarantee you...�� Jacky paused, making a pose with one sexy pair of underwear. ��...that your man would never look at another woman, ever again.��

    She heard during the conversations that Jacky was engaged to a womanizer. But she managed to change him. Now they were prepping to get married.

    Somehow, she wondered if all womanizers could truly change because of a woman. Or could it be a temporary fix until they returned to their womanizing ways? Could a yboy stick to one woman all his life?

    ��I think this would look great on you,�� Haley moved to her side, showing her a one-piece nightgown that almost did not cover anything. ��You know, Evan might like it.�� Still, it was a beautiful red piece, made of soft, transparentce.

    Then, her friend showed her what she was looking to buy. It was an ensemble of ck two-piece lingerie that barely was a piece of clothing with acy robe.

    Well, when they said sexy, they meant almost naked.

    However, she was still surprised by her statement, but she did mention his name. Suddenly, she wondered if Haley had any idea they were talking about the same Evan. But from the look on her face, she might think he was some random guy she met.

    ��I think most men would like all of this.�� Amelia pointed to the selection of underwear and nightwear surrounding them. ��Especially when it is on a beautiful body.�� She could not help but be a little blue, knowing there was no way that Evan would see them on her body.

    ��Still, you should buy it. On second thought, buy more. You will never know when the time is right. You always had to be prepared.�� Suddenly Rose showed up from the corner, dumping more pieces on herp.

    ��Besides, it is no crime to love yourself. To make yourself feel that you are beautiful and sexy. Then, everything else would follow.�� Jacky continued. ��Go on, try it on. Let us see if it would be enticing enough.��

    ��What?�� She blurted out in shock. ��You want me to try this on and parade it in front of you.�� She and Eida go on shopping like this. It was usually Eida who wasfortable parading herself before her, not the other way around.

    ��Of course, silly. We need to see which one would work for you.�� Jacky said as she sat on thefortable sofa and sipped theplimentary champagne on the table. ��Go on. Don��t be shy. It is just us.��

    Suddenly, she felt she had no choice but to shake her head as Haley pushed her to the changing cubicle with the skimpy,cy lingerie on her arms.

    ��Does her forehead has something written on it?�� She mumbled as she stared at the full-size circr mirror surrounding her. When her eyes stared at her face, it did say innocence.

    ��Why did I even save myself for marriage?�� Only to lose the man she wished to marry. Now, she was the only inexperienced in this group.

    Funny and pathetic.

    She started trying on a pair of red silks first, seeing what it would be like to wear them. Although she had plenty of expensive and beautiful lingerie in her wardrobe, it was not as sexy and revealing as these pairs of strings.

    Well, she did feel different, seeing herself in the mirror. What would her friends think as she braveding out of the cubicle to face them? Could this be the start of her new life?

    Honestly, she did not want to be single all her life. However, could she live on the edge and risk her heart like all these girls did to get their men?

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828: Full of chemistry

    Dani could hardly open her eyes, still feeling quite sleepy after a fun and rxing day with her friendsst night. It was slightlyte when they ended their dinner and parted ways.

    She could hardly remember what she did when she got home. She knew she took a quick shower, then dropped down on the bed, probably passing out in seconds.

    ��Ohhhmmm!�� She moaned, stretching her muscles, trying to wake herself up. But when her handnded on the other side of the bed, she was disappointed to feel it was empty. Where was her, Alex?

    She did remember Alex saying I love you and kissing her on her hair before consciousness left her. At least that was how she remembered it, but she doubted if it was a dream.

    But she was hoping she would wake up with her husband still holding her in his arms. But from the feeling in her hands, his pillow was already cold. He could be anywhere at this moment.

    ��Hey, finally, you are awake.�� Her frown turned to a wide grin, hearing his voice. Then, she heard the door close behind him as she heard footsteps moving toward the bed.

    This time, she forced her eyes open, squinting both her eyes against the bright lighting from the windows. Gradually, her sight adjusted, and she saw her husband standing by the edge of the bed, carrying a tray of breakfast, she would assume.

    .....

    ��What is that?�� She asked, knowing full well that her husband was treating her like a Queen, serving breakfast in bed.

    She adjusted the nket on her waist as she sat upright on the bed, using some pillows on the headboard to make herfortable. Then, Alex ced the tray beside her as he sat at his bedside.

    But frankly, her eyes feasted on something else rather than the food before her. She could not help but stare at her husband, who was bare on his upper body but wearing his sweat pants just above his waistline.

    Who would not wish to touch and kiss those abs?

    ��The food is here.�� Alex teased her, probably noticing her naughty thoughts. ��I know you are starving, but let us feed your stomach first.�� Forking a nice size of sausage that was not helping her hunger. But instead, it had increased her appetite for something else. It was his fault that he created a monster in her, introducing her to the throes of passions.

    ��You do not fight fair.�� Sheined, munching on the meat inside her mouth. She pouted her lips, showing her protest and dissatisfaction.

    Still, she ate what her King gave her, chewing on them with delight. After all, he painstakingly prepared it for her. She could not waste any of his efforts.

    ��Who said about fighting? I am a mere servant, serving the needs of my Queen.�� Alex kept ying the role that they loved to y.

    How could she not love waking up in the morning to this? A husband, always at her beck and call, ready to provide her with everything she required, not that she was asking for it, which made it more special.

    Most of the time, he knew what she needed, even if she was unaware she needed it. It was like he knew her better than herself. But maybe because he took time to discover everything about her, the way she also tried to learn all the things about him.

    ��Ok, now that I finished everything on the te, could I have my reward?�� Dani yfully asked for it, knowing very well that her husband understood what she was iming as her prize.

    She fluffed her pillow to make herselffortable in her sitting position while Alex took care of the tray, cing it on an empty table by the corner.

    ��Ohhhmmm!�� Alex uttered but did not respond to her demand as he walked towards the walk-in closet and disappeared behind it.

    She wondered if he was getting dressed and had forgotten that he still had to fulfill her needs. But he did not take too long. After a few seconds, he was out of the room, carrying several paper bags she recognized from her shopping yesterday.

    She meant to hide it from him as a jaw-dropper surprise for tonight, but it seemed her n was now out of the bag. Presently, he walked back to the bed carrying her things.

    ��I found this.�� He dangled the bags before her. ��I would assume you bought this for my benefit. I wonder if we can test one immediately.�� He picked one set from one bag and held it in his fingers. ��To make sure that it fits perfectly.��

    ��But I nned to use that for tonight.�� Sheined. ��You should not have been snooping at my things.��

    ��Well, you should not have left it lying around.�� He continued to show her the piece that he had chosen. ��Besides, there are still other pairs you can use for tonight. I promise I will act surprised.�� He raised her brows, wiggling them at her.

    ��Fine,�� Dani stood up from the bed and grabbed the red pair he had chosen. Luckily, he did not pick the white one. She ran towards the bathroom, taking a quick shower. ��But I want a show too.�� She shouted over her shoulders before she disappeared into the other room.

    He only chuckled as he picked up the tray and left the room, hearing the door close behind him, leaving her in peace. But she could not help but think as the water trickled down her naked body.

    ��How did I get so lucky?�� He was the perfect husband anyone only dreamed about, but fortunately, she won his heart. He was only hers.

    She could only hum happily under the shower, thinking of how else she could spice up their marriage. She knew that getting married was easy, but keeping the love and the passion burning was the challenge they had to face now.

    Many did not survive a few years of marriage despite falling madly in love because they did not know the form of how to make itst. Unfortunately, there was no easy fix, no constant that could tell them how and what to do.

    She could only conclude that asting marriage should be full of chemistry, bonded by constant actions and reactions, formted with love and passion.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829: A priceless living treasure

    The Count sat in his chair inside his officete that morning, waiting for his expected guest. His visitor waste, but he did not mind as long as he had news that would help him.

    So far, after years of working with this man, he had yet to disappoint him. However, he was sad to know that the man would retire soon. It would be hard to find someone to rece him. He was excellent in his job.

    ��Sir.�� A knock on his door alerted him that his guest had arrived. He could not contain his excitement about his news.

    Though what he had asked him to do had no rtion to him or his family at the moment. He did not doubt that it mighte in handy in the future when the time was right.

    Facts, details, and knowledge, small orrge, significant or not, would always be relevant when used at the proper time and ce. They might seem worthless information, but if used correctly, they could be invaluable.

    ��Do you have any news for me?�� He immediately asked, quickly closing the folders piling up before him.

    He could always work on those, but what he carried with him could not wait. Information like this was always vital in the Kingdom. It might not seem much now. But it would reveal its real value when the timees.

    .....

    He offered a seat before his desk, but the man refused it as he walked closer to his desk to hand over the file in his hand. He seemed to be in a hurry to share his findings.

    One thing he liked about him, he worked hard to get the information he needed. But he discreetly worked so nobody would guess that he was investigating something. And he rarely asked questions.

    ��Yes, Sir. I have.�� His investigator answered as he continued to proceed toward him, pushing the folder on the wooden surface of his desk.

    The Count finally dropped the pen he held after signing a few documents earlier. Then, he grabbed the folder and opened it to check its content.

    ��I hope this is good news.�� He uttered, wearing a wide grin on his lips.

    He did not doubt that it would contain valuable information judging from the confident smile on his man��s face that said he had done an outstanding job.

    The file consisted of a written detailed report, pictures, and some pertinent documents rted to this investigation. It was beyond what the Count had asked his visitor to do. But the Count realized that it was still not enough.

    ��I assure you that I did what you asked me to do. And I hope what I gathered will be to your satisfaction.�� His man waited until he had seen everything. ��If there is nothing else, then I will be going.��

    The investigator prepped to leave, seeing him close the file. He was not the kind of man who sat, bragged, and talked about his job. He was a man of action. Once he took a job, he never stopped to rest until he had acquired results.

    ��Not yet. I also want you to check someone else for me.�� The Count did not dismiss him yet.

    He leaned on his chair and thought about what was missing in his file. He wanted everything investigated. All involved in this situation, everything associated with this scenario.

    Because if he had a full grasp of the truth, it would be easier to manipte the past and the present for a better future. Not all things had to end in misery and hardship.

    The Count believed some things were worth saving to create a better future. At least for the next generation.

    ��Ok, just give me a list.�� The man stated, with curiosity written all over his face. But he waited patiently for his announcement. Still, he refused to sit down, standing like a soldier before his table.

    He handed him a folded note that had his instructions. It had several names and a few details of what he wanted him to aplish. The rest would be up to him and whatever he could unearth about them.

    The man took it, read it, and kept the note in his pocket. He bowed his head in understanding and left the room, already knowing what he had to do.

    Now, he was once again left alone with his thoughts, wondering what he should do with all this information.

    ��Come in, Wesley.�� He called his assistant, who he noticed was spying outside his doors. ��I know you are dying to know what I have in my hands.��

    If he did not trust this man with his life, he would never trust him with this information. But he was thankful that this man ended up working for him. He was an invaluable asset in his household, office, and most especially in his life.

    ��Sir, would you mind if I look at it,�� Wesley asked, pointing to the file before him.

    Currently, the Count was reading a report about Evan and Amelia. It appeared that the two had something going on. If that was the case, Amelia was now out of the list.

    It was a shame.

    He believed Amelia would have been a perfect Queen for Lance. But destiny had his ns, so he never would like to question it. Someday, he might need fate to be on his side.

    ��Go on,�� The Count encouraged him, knowing he would need an extra brain to talk about his ns. It was better to brainstorm an idea than to think about it by himself.

    Although he had a team of experts to work with him, there were delicate matters he would not prefer to share immediately. He had to handle some issues more delicately than some for the better good.

    ��Now, what do you think?�� He asked Wesley as he closed the file after skimming through it.

    One of his job as the Count of this Kingdom was to handle the session of the crown. He was in charge of who would sit next on that throne. His obligation was to enforce theirws about who was the rightful heir.

    But who said that thews should remain the same.

    For centuries, he had found evidence backing him up about how their ancestors bent the rules to satisfy their whims. Or some changed it to cope with the changes in time.

    He believed he could also do the same. As the keeper of theirw of this Kingdom, no one would contest what he would say. But he was not a man who would abuse his power. He only wanted to affect change that he believed would benefit the people and their entire Kingdom.

    ��It said there that the child is a girl?�� Wesley asked him, handing him back the files on his desk. ��She could never be King.�� His assistant looked at him funnily, confused when he smiled. ��You know a woman never ruled anynd.�� He reminded him.

    True. That was thew.

    He took the file and walked into a secret vault, where he locked the folder for safekeeping. Those files should nevernd in the wrong hands. To some, it might be nothing but those who would understand its value. It was a priceless living treasure.

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830: ying with fire

    ��Where is it?�� Haley mumbled as her hands started shuffling through her things on the chair, her bed, in her cabs. But it was still missing.

    Where was her bag?

    Her eyes scanned her room, looking for it. She remembered dropping it off somewhere in the room when she returned from her errand this morning. She was sure of it.

    She also remembered dropping into the bed, exhausted. She slept instantly. me it on the thoughts that would not allow her to get some shut eyesst night. She ended up tossing all night.

    She still remembered the several sses of alcohol she had consumedst night. That should have knocked her out, but her stupid brain would not stop thinking about him.

    ��Where is my phone?�� She moved from one corner of the room to the other. She had been looking everywhere. Eventually, she sat on the edge of her bed, feeling frustrated.

    Now, Haley could not find it. She needed her phone, which was inside that bag. Her date might already call or text her, telling her when Gerald would be picking her up.

    .....

    He might have wanted toe here early, and she hardly had anything done. Or he might bete, and she would be waiting for a long time. Anything could have happened.

    ��The kitchen.�� She snapped at herself, running out of her room to check the counter.

    She remembered getting water when she arrived at her apartment, quite thirsty from all the walking she had to do that morning. So, she must have left it in that room.

    When she reached the room, her bag sat nicely on the marble surface where she had dropped it earlier. Lack of sleep could make you think crazily and forget things. Luckily, she had a satisfying afternoon nap.

    She quickly opened her bag and found the phone blinking, indicating an iing message or possibly a missed call. Hurriedly, she unlocked it and opened up her app. She did receive several missed calls and messages.

    ��Oh! That is so sweet.�� She uttered, giggling like a school girl, once she read the first message.

    I HAD A GREAT TIME LAST NIGHT. The first line said.

    I BARELY SLEPT A WINK THINKING OF YOU. ��Me too,�� Haley responded.

    I CAN��T WAIT TO SEE YOU TONIGHT. ��Same here.�� She could not help it.

    She ended up hugging her phone, more excited about tonight��s events. In truth, she could not wait to see her date again. Last night was not perfect, but it was great, just like what he said.

    But she also had to check her other messages. The calls were also from Gerald from earlier while she was asleep. There were others from the office, but it was not urgent.

    Then, another message from him informing her of their ns for tonight. Checking her watch, she still had a couple of hours to prepare. That was enough time for a quick shower, fixing her hair, and applying good makeup. Of course, to don on her beautiful ensemble.

    Then, she grabbed the bag from her shopping yesterday. She could not forget that. The deal was all woulde prepared for any eventualities. Not that she was doing this for any particr person. Or maybe she was.

    ��Who are you kidding?�� She pointed at herself as she applied another coating of her lipsticks, facing the mirror in her room. ��You wish for him to see you in that.�� An internal voice shouted in her ears.

    Then, the bell in her apartment rang. ��He is here.�� She uttered in a panic mode, looking at her watch that said he was a quarter of an hour early. She felt she was not yet prepared.

    Of course, she was not ready as she watched herself in her new underwear, standing in front of the mirror. She rushed to her cab, looking for the dress she had prepared for today.

    Then, the bell rang again, twice. ��Wait!�� She loudly shouted, hoping her voice would travel across the room and reach her guest. But she doubted.

    She immediately pulled the dress out of its confinement, unhooking it on its hanger, and wore it to her body, but there was a problem. She could not zip it on.

    ��Damn,�� Haley worriedly expressed as she worked on the zipper. But it would not budge. ��Could this day get any worse?��

    In her rush, it seemed that it was stuck. Now, she was wearing a dress that would not close but would note off her body as well. She tried to tug the gown off her body, but it would not go through her waistline.

    Then, a series of bells told her that he was getting impatient. He might suddenly think that she was not home. Quickly, she grabbed her robe and put it on, running out of her room and across her living room.

    ��Haley, are you home?�� She could hear him shout from outside the closed panel. Then, another bell sounded in the room before she could finally reach her door and open it hastily.

    ��I am sorry. I was in my room.�� Pointing to her room as she caught her breath. Then, she did not know what else to say after that as she stared at the man who looked so hot in his ck three-piece attire.

    ��You are early.�� She added instead that made her sound a little usatory.

    He only smiled at her, suddenly making her conscious because she had no idea what she looked like with her gown stuck in her body and her robe hanging loosely on top of it.

    ��And you are not ready.�� He responded with one swift over, looking at her from head to toe, making her realize she was still barefoot. ��Are you not going to invite me inside?�� As he smiled at her dumbfounded face.

    ��Of course, I am sorry.�� It was clear that she was losing it. She opened the door wider, making space for him to enter. Then, she guided him to the sofa.

    ��No. Don��t be sorry. I am too early, and that is my fault. I don��t mind waiting.�� His smile turned from amused to gentle. ��Go on, finish up. I will sit here and make myselffortable.�� He patted the soft cushion of the sofa as he leaned back and crossed his legs.

    ��Are you sure?�� When he nodded, she added. ��I am sorry again. I am not usually like this. But...�� She abruptly stopped, afraid that she might be burying herself more into a dipper hole. ��Ok. Just give me a few minutes.��

    Hopefully, it was enough to fix her problem and finish her preparations. She still had no idea of the extent of her dilemma until she had a better look at it.

    But after two minutes of trying to disengage the zipper of her dress, she was ready to give up. She could not rip off her dress because she loved this dress. She fell in loved with it when she first saw it on the rack.

    ��Ooohhh!�� She could not help but growled out her frustration as she tried again.

    ��Haley, are you ok in there? Do you need any help or something?�� He must have heard her because she was a bit loud.

    But could she ask him for help in her current situation?

    She checked herself in the mirror again. She looked decent enough, with only a portion of her left brassiere exposed because the dress would not close on that portion of her body.

    But she remembered that her lingerie was not typically what she would wear in a gown like this. She could always cover it with the front portion of her dress.

    But she needed help to ease the zipper either up or down.

    ��I do.�� She had no choice. If she wanted to leave this room, she would need his assistance. Then, she showed him. ��Can you help with that?��

    He looked at her face, then the problem before answering. ��I can try.�� Then, she opened her bedroom door to let him in.

    In a few seconds, she lifted her arm to give him a full view of the side of her body and the zipper. She was embarrassed about her situation, but what could she do? Shit happened.

    Then, finally, she felt his fingers skimming through her skin, or was that the zipper going up, gliding on the side of her breast until it stopped just under her arms?

    Suddenly, her embarrassment turned into something else.

    But before she could say anything, she felt him move closer, his face stopping behind her ears.

    ��Problem fixed.�� He uttered in that manly voice, whispering in her ears. She knew he did it intentionally, creating electricity coursing through her body. Then, he walked out the door, closing it behind him.

    He left her with her mouth hanging open, expecting more.

    Then, her mind reminded her that he was a dangerous man. She might be ying with fire that she had no idea how to control.

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831: Eternal love

    Everything looked amazing, from the chandeliers hanging down the ceilings to the elegant colored curtains hanging on the walls and the splendid mini orchestra ying in the background.

    Laura believed her daughter and her husband, with their friends, had outdone her and herte husband in preparing this Annual event. She could not be prouder of what her daughter had done.

    She was also sure her husband would be proud of her for taking his ce as the new hostess of this Annual Charity Event that her father started decades ago. A tradition that she promised to continue in memory of her father��s memory.

    ��Do you like it?�� Someone sneaked behind her back, hugging her while resting her chin on her shoulders. She was slightly startled, but she recognized her voice immediately. ��Do you think I did a good job?�� Her daughter asked, but she could hear a bit of doubt in her voice.

    She could not me Dani for her fear. It was only natural since it was her first time. But seeing what her daughter had aplished in her debut, she could only imagine what else she could do in the future.

    She rememberedst year, thest time she did this with Ethan. She believed she was shaking with anxiousness, wondering if she had done anything wrong. To think she had been doing this for decades.

    But for her daughter to do this for the first time at this level, she could only p her hands and sing her praises. She believed her daughter should be proud that she had sessfully pulled off an event of this magnitude.

    .....

    She took her hand that was dangling before her and kissed her knuckles. ��You did a marvelous job, my Princess.�� Her eyes roamed again around the room, inspecting every crook and cranny of the ce.

    Honestly, she could not find anything that would not satisfy her fancy. She was a terrible critic because she loved perfection in everything she did.

    She only wanted the best because she only wanted to give her best for her husband, who had always given her more than his hundred percent. She loved it when Ethan would praise her final work. It made all her effort more valuable and worth her while.

    ��You know you should stop calling me that. I am already a full-grown woman.�� Dani interrupted her thought, bringing her back to the present.

    She looked at her daughter with her stunning gown and could not agree with her more. She had grown up to be a fine young woman, a respectablewyer, and now the leader of his father��s empire.

    Soon, she would dominate this industry with her husband, running it just like her father. But still, it would not stop her from treating her like her little Princess. Nevertheless, something else could change her mind.

    ��I will only stop calling you my Princess once you give me a grandchild that I can call my new Princess or Prince.�� Laura countered, spoking what her heart most desired. ��Please, do it soon because I am old and tired of waiting.�� She pleaded with her eyes.

    She might have lost her husband, but, in the meantime, she was looking forward to meeting her future grandchildren. Losing someone did not always mean the end of the world. That life should stop existing.

    She just had to refocus her energy on something else until the time came that she would be reunited with him again. There was no rush, just anticipation. But she believed it would be one happy reunion.

    ��You are not yet old, Mom, and you are not even sick. So, you can still wait.�� Dani also teased her.

    She faced her daughter and tended a soft kiss on her cheeks. She certainly missed herpany, but she knew her daughter was now a busy woman. She could not hug her time.

    ��Where are Alex and your friends? I also want to congratte them for doing a great job.�� Her eyes scanned the room, finding Alex walking toward them.

    Looking at his son-inw, with his dashing and genuine smile, she suddenly remembered the first time she saw him with her daughter. She always knew that he was the one for her. She had seen it in his eyes, how much she loved her. And she was right.

    ��Hello, Laura. I hope you are having a great time.�� Alex greeted her, hugging her before nting a kiss on her forehead. ��You look stunning as always. Are you ready for the party of the year?��

    ��You look quite a debonair yourself, Alex.�� She appraised him from head to toe while he paraded his tux before her. ��Well, you should watch this one. Many would surely be eyeing him tonight.��

    She yfully bantered with Dani and Alex, enjoying the youthful conversation she had as the other organizers joined them as they waited for the official start of the celebration.

    ��Don��t you think this party will be better with children running around?�� She turned to Alex, who had a naughty glint in his eyes. Well, she knew he got her message, loud and clear.

    ��Mom, they wille when it is time. Stop pressuring Jacky and Marcus.�� Dani was good, cing the spotlight on her friends.

    ��First, we had to get married before talking about babies.�� Jacky countered. ��And stop pointing fingers.�� Jacky turned to her daughter.

    Everybody wasughing, and that was all that mattered.

    She knew that her daughter had many surprises stored for the event. She could not wait for its revtions. She had asked her about it, but she was tightlipped about some. Although, she did share a few where she would be participating.

    ��We still believed that you could have outdone us if you had arranged this celebration. You are still the best in organizing big events like this.�� Jacky interjected, praising her for all her past works.

    Having no job and staying at home had given her the luxury of time. Organizing for birthdays, anniversaries, and other celebrations had be a passion for her.

    ��Well, I appreciate the praises, but I will soon have to pass the crown to you guys. I think all of you are doing a great job of following in my footsteps.�� Her hands waved in the air, pointing to the beautiful ballroom around her.

    She could already picture the hundreds of people filling this room, in awe just like her. For the first time after all those years of attending this event, she would be like them, not the host but just a spectator, a guest in this glorious gathering.

    ��We have to go, Laura. But we will be seeing more of youter.�� One by one, they left her as they attended to their obligations to this party.

    She could only wish them good luck because it would be a long night for all of them. Handling a crowd this size would not be a piece of cake. But she was d that her daughter had people to support her.

    ��I love you, Mom. I did all this for you and Dad.�� Dani hugged her again, whispering in her ears.

    She believed she did, and she loved her more for it.

    ��I know. I love you too, my Princess.�� She stepped away from her daughter before they started crying, seeing the tears forming in her daughter��s eyes. ��Now, make this party a night to remember.�� Pushing her daughter away to go with her husband.

    It was time to cut the string and let her daughter soar to greatness. She and herte husband had done their job. Now it was her turn to create her new legacy.

    ��You look lovely, Laura.�� She turned around and found some old friends who were early to the event. She guessed it was time to entertain their guests. Well, it was her honor to be part of this celebration.

    ��You also looked lovely, my friend. And thank you for joining us today.�� She began, hugging her friend and ushering her and herpanion to a nearby table where they could talk much better.

    ��You know we will never miss this event. We will continue to support your daughter.�� Her guest tapped her hand as concern covered her friend��s face. ��But we all miss him.��

    She knew some of them would not understand how painful it was to lose a loving husband and a great partner, but it was the hardest thing she had to face throughout her life.

    But Ethan would never like her to mourn for him. He would rather see her celebrate life because she was still here with their daughter. She could still create memories with her and their future grandchildren.

    ��Yes, we all miss him.�� She genuinely smiled at her friends, showing them that it might be difficult. But she would survive this. She would live for him.

    Her eyes automatically searched the room for his presence. She did this every time someone mentioned his name in a conversation. However, she knew she would not find him anywhere.

    She recalled in the past that she never had to search long when looking for him. Her eyes could easily spot him in the crowd, and her ears could recognize his voice in the short distance, either talking or joking with their guests.

    Ethan was a presence that was hard to miss, not because he was a big man but because everyone loved him. But tonight, her eyes would not see him, neither her ears hear him speak orugh again.

    But her heart would continue to sense his presence. He would always be here with them. She might not be able to touch him physically, but her body could feel him in the air. His voice would float in the wind, whispering in her ears.

    So, she would smile because she knew he was smiling with her. She would enjoy this night because someday, she would be telling him all about this magical night that her daughter prepared, honoring his life.

    It might all sound crazy, but her heart begged to disagree. For her, this was what eternal love was all about.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832: A good girl all year round

    Amelia did not have to go far to attend the Grand Charity Ball. All she had to do was go down from the tower she was staying, and vo, she would be part of the massive celebration everyone would talk about for years.

    She knew she should be excited to be part of this once-in-a-lifetime event. She would be helping numerous charitable institutions,ing from the support they would receive from all the guests participating in this event.

    ��What is wrong with you?�� Pointing to herself as she looked at her reflection in the mirror. ��You should be happy. You flew all this way because you are excited about helping these people.��

    She kept talking to herself, reminding herself why she was here in the first ce. But her heart was not listening to her brain as it went on a downward spiral.

    Honestly, all she wanted to do was fly back to Eida and Ang rather than go to this party. She had attended so many parties like this that she would prefer thepany of her friends.

    ��Yeah, right?�� Her inner self taunted her, knowing exactly the truth behind her mncholy. It was not because she missed her friends. She was yearning for someone else she knew she would not find here.

    ��No. I am not.�� She denied it once again. But who was she kidding? It was written all over her face and embedded in her eyes.

    .....

    All the proof was there.

    Her heart already knew what it wanted. All she had to do was open her eyes to see and allow her ears to listen. But of course, fear always stood in the way.

    ��Why do I want you when thousands of men out there were better than you?�� She uttered in frustration, knowing she had to fight what she was feeling.

    She had been hurt countless times before by Lance��s rejection. She was afraid to get her heart broken again. A great possibility if she would allow her heart to take this lead. She was better off listening to her mind.

    ��I am better off without him.�� She said with determination. ��I am sure there is a single man out there meant for her.�� She could try to find him instead. As she said, there were thousands of men out there. She was bound to meet one at the party that could be better than him.

    Quickly, she stood up from her bed and rushed to the bathroom. A quick hot shower should keep her blood flowing. She readied herself for the party, prepared to meet new people with fake enthusiasm. Well, she was trying her best.

    When she was about to wear her new dress, she stumbled on the paper bags Haley suggested she buy yesterday. Her new friends insisted it would be handy on several asions like this one and for sleeping.

    In total honesty, she could not see the logic of putting on something that barely hid anything. Anyway, she already bought it, might as well try it. Besides, there was no one here to see her sporting it and no one to judge her.

    ��Ok.�� She picked one from the selection of bags, something that would match her dress, not that she was wearing it tonight. She was only trying it on out of curiosity.

    After donning it, she understood what her friends were buzzing about, seeing it fit her body provocatively. Without her friend��s watchful eyes and nosiness, she finally felt the effect of these flimsy materials on her body.

    It still made her ufortable, but somehow, she agreed it made her feel different. She never felt sexier and more daring as she stared at herself in the mirror, looking at someone she could barely recognize.

    Maybe she should wear it tonight, for a change. She thought as she once again modeled her body before the mirror. She loved wearing beautiful, elegant clothes. But honestly, she was not daring enough when it had to do with unting her body.

    Then, her phone rang. It was Haley calling. ��Hey, I am almost there. I will meet you at the party.�� Her friend told her. Then, she left a few instructions before hanging up on her. She seemed to be whispering and in a hurry.

    She could only surmise that she was probably with her date. She wondered who her date was because Haley had forgotten to mention his name. But she also did not ask, or maybe she did. She just forgot.

    Now, she had to hurry. Although the party would start muchter, they wanted to be the first to arrive to see the final details. They could not leave the finishing touches to the coordinators because that was where the problem usually urred. Then it would be harder to fix the issue.

    ��I guess it is time.�� She finished her preparation and rushed to the door, ready to face her obligation for the night.

    A few minutester, she was crossing the lobby floors on her way to the massive ballroom where the event would happen. Although she was not part of the whole process, she could not help but be proud to be part of this gathering for a good cause.

    Finally, she was feeling the celebratory mood, infected by the buzzing of the people around her. Her thoughts of not wanting to attend this party had slowly dissipated in the air.

    She was busy exining to the coordinator that the flower arrangement was slightly wrong. But she was adamant that she had it right ording to the specification.

    ��I was there when Haley told you how she wanted it done. So, I know this is missing some things on it.�� She insisted, not wanting a hup in their preparations. ��Look at the other table.�� She moved to the nearby table and grabbed the vase in the center.

    ��Did this look like the same to you?�� Comparing the two vases full of flowers. It did not. ��Please, fix this.��

    The woman seemed embarrassed by her mistake as she promised to look into it. It was not Amelia��s job, but Haley was still not here, so she had to take over her job until she arrived.

    Well, she wanted it fixed, but before they could finish her instruction. A warm, big, soft hand covered her face, blocking her eyesight. She could tell it was a man judging from hisrge hand and presence behind her.

    Immediately her thought told her it was him. Evan was here. She felt giddy like a child who had an early Christmas gift. Honestly, she believed she deserved it because she had been a good girl all year round.

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833: Soaring free

    Amelia could not wait to turn around and see his face and hear his voice. Suddenly she could not lie to herself anymore. She did not want to continue to be alone.

    She wanted him to be here and be with her, longing to spend and enjoy the night with hispany. Would it be nice if he would dance with her, share a few drinks, andugh with her?

    She knew she could not fight her feelings for him anymore. ��Evan!�� She expressed excitedly, guessing the man who had his hand covering her eyes. But something was wrong when he spoke. She knew it immediately.

    She could not help the disappointment that washed over her. ��Hello, Amelia. It is nice to see you here.�� A familiar voice greeted her, making her realize he was not the man she wished to see.

    When she turned around, her eyes confirmed what she had already guessed. The man was not Evan. Her enthusiasm disappeared as quickly as it hade as she forced a smile on her lips when she faced the man.

    ��Hi, Tony. Nice to see you too.�� She greeted an acquaintance whom she met at several charity events. She would not count him as a friend, although he was persistent in getting her attention and pretending they were close.

    He once expressed his wish to court her, but when she shut him down years ago, he had epted it gracefully. From then on, he just pretended that they were close friends.

    .....

    In truth, he creeped her out a few times, but she did not want to be rude since he had not done anything to warrant it. It was more of just a feeling of being ufortable around him.

    ��I can see that you are busy.�� He said, probably noticing a few staff waiting for their instructions before them. ��But I only want to greet you. I hope you will be saving me dance for tonight.��

    She moved a few steps backward away from him, putting a considerable space between them. Although she was not afraid of him, she did not want to give him any false ideas that she was interested in him.

    She admired Tony for all the support he had been giving many charitable institutions. He owned several jewelry businesses in most parts of the world, making him a very wealthy man.

    He was handsome and charming, but there was something about him that she did not like. She could not pinpoint it, but her mind was nagging to stay away from a man like him.

    ��I am busy.�� She was not lying since she had tons of things to do. But she weed the alibi if that would make him leave her alone. Not that he was bothering her, as she said, she never feltfortable around his presence. ��I probably will be busy the entire night. I might not have time for dancing.��

    She hoped that he would take the message that she would not have time to chitchat with him. Thest thing she wished for tonight was to spend it with him or dance with him.

    Could this night get any worse? She hoped not as she looked at the man before her.

    ��I am sure we can work something out.�� He said before he began to move away, winking at her before disappearing from her sight.

    There went her peace of mind. Not only was Evan not here, but now she also had to deal with a man obsessed with being too friendly with her. She only wished he would be busy with the other guests so he would not bother her much.

    ��Well, I hope you would not mind if I attend to my obligations.�� She excused herself with a smile, but before she could turn around away from him.

    Tony grabbed her hand and raised it to his lips, nting a kiss on her knuckles. She wanted to snatch her hand away from him. However, she did not want to make a scene.

    The ce was starting to pack up with guests. A scene like that would cause disturbance and extra attention that she did not want. Instead, she smiled and slowly took her hands away from him.

    ��Untilter then.�� He bowed to her with a victorious smile that made her skin crawl. But like before, all she could do was smile as she watched him leave. But after dismissing the staff, her eyesnded on a pair of eyes intently watching her.

    This time, she did not want to look away as his eyes locked with her gaze. Then, he moved toward her without breaking their connection. She wished to make a step, but it would seem her feet were unmovable on their spot.

    ��Who was that guy?�� He asked with a voice partly tinged with indifference. As if he wished to look disinterested, but his eyes were telling her otherwise. His eyes continued to narrow on the departing guy, disappearing behind the crowd.

    ��Nobody. Just someone who loves to donate.�� She answered him honestly. She did not want any personal association with that man. Other than as one of the people she dealt with in her profession.

    ��Well, he seems too cozy to be just a client.�� He expressed his concern. Or was that usation in his voice? ��Is that how you treat all your donors? Maybe I should be donating more to get such treatment and attention.��

    Was he jealous? That was her only conclusion. But that sounded more incredulous.

    Why would he be? They were nothing to each other, although her heart wished they could be something much more than friends. But at the moment, she doubted if they were even friends.

    ��What are you saying, Evan?�� Suddenly, she did not like what wasing out of his mouth. It was like his voice was using her of some wrongdoing that she was not aware of doing.

    ��Nothing.�� He suddenly retracted, probably sensing the hostility in her voice too. ��I am sorry. I should not have said those things.��

    ��No, you should not have.�� She turned away from him. ��What is wrong with you?�� Now her voice raised a decibel higher as frustration mixed with anger coursed through her veins.

    She turned away from him, having enough of him. Her excitement about seeing him had turned to dismay after what he had said. No amount of apology could take back what he said.

    But before she could move away, his grip on her wrist stopped her. Then she felt him yank her back to him. She was out of bnce on her heels andnded directly on his chest.

    ��You.�� He uttered in his barely controlled anger. ��You are what is wrong with me.�� After his deration, she lost all ability to speak.

    She was trapped.

    She was lost.

    Then, she found herself soaring free.

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834: Scared of the past

    The ride from her apartment to the party had been full of chatter andughter. Gerald knew what to say most of the time. He was intelligent, humorous, and a typical charming knight in shining armor.

    Now, she stood beside him as his date for the night, in front of a group of his clients. She learned that it was not hard to like him because all of these people only had high praises for him.

    He had been the perfect gentleman ever since she had met him. Honestly, she had yet to find fault in him. The only w she managed to dig about him when she searched him on the inte was a few cases he lost defending his pro bono cases. She could hardly fault him about that.

    ��You are lucky to be dating this fine young man.�� The sweetdy told her, patting her on the hand. ��If I am still young, I would point a gun at him and force him to marry me.�� It caused an uproar with the other guests.

    ��You mean to say you don��t think I was not as hot as him when you finally agreed to marry me.�� Her husband reacted andined, looking like his heart was just broken, making stubbing gestures towards his heart.

    ��You know I marry you for the money, dear.�� She teased her husband for forty years, creating moreughter among friends. Everybody knew that the two had an almost perfect marriage. At least that was what everybody could see.

    ��I will try to look at my options.�� Haley jokingly said to the adorable couple, not wanting to appear affected by their bantering. But honestly, any woman would be lucky to marry a man like him.

    .....

    He seemed perfect in every sense.

    But that was usually where the warning bells go off.

    Nobody could be without any defect or imperfection. In her book, everyone had a skeleton hiding in their closet, waiting for its revtion at the most unfortunate time.

    But that was the problem with finding a new partner. She had to open herself up to all kinds of risks. She had to trust someone before he would trust her to show her who he was.

    ��I think you have nted enough silly ideas in her head.�� Gerald smiled at the other guests before excusing them from theirpany. ��If you don��t mind, I want to dance with my date.��

    He pulled her to the dance floor, then held her body against his, leading her to the rhythm of the slow music. ��I hope you did not take them too seriously. They could be a handful sometimes.�� He whispered near her ears.

    She would be a hypocrite if she denied that his voice did not tickle her spine down to his toes and his hands had not electrified her, making her exhrated not because of the celebration but his presence.

    ��Don��t worry. I don��t think your friends said anything I have not figured out myself.�� She admitted to him that she knew more than enough about him. ��But I do wonder what else you are hiding.��

    She looked up to his face, staring into his eyes, trying to read his thoughts, but all she saw was his admiration directed at her. Instead of making her doubt his intention, she felt more hooked on his appeal.

    Either he was genuinely interested in her, or he was good at acting. After all, he was a great litigator, winning most of his cases. He was good at his words and making bluffs. He was no different from a liar and a performer.

    ��So, you have been researching about me. Smart girl.�� He nodded in approval. ��But you should not trust everything you read on the. Some of it might be real, but many might not be what it seems.�� He continued to warn her.

    She knew those words should send chills through her bones. Not the kind of excitement that had her toes curling but the one that had her lips trembling in fright.

    But honestly, she was not afraid of him, not even one bit. But her mind still insisted that she did not know him. He could still end up a psychopath, a killer hiding in the guise of a saint.

    ��Of course, I have to. I had to be sure that you are who you said you are.�� But still, what she knew about him could only be a quarter of his true identity. ��But you are right. The articles could be wrong.��

    She believed it would probably take months or even years before he would show his true colors. In the meantime, all she would see was only the good side of him.

    It was the reason she would rather stay single. She had no time for building a rtionship and the patience to wait to get to know one. Then, eventually, she would be disappointed to learn that he was not the man she wanted in the end.

    But was she ready to take that risk with this man?

    ��Are you ready to tell me everything? Confess to all your crimes.�� She yfully asked, smiling sweetly at him as he swayed her to the music.

    She knew she was threading on delicate and uneven grounds. She barely knew the man. Technically, this was just their second date if she consideredst night as a date.

    However, she could not help but test the waters if he would say something that would make her feel differently about him. Why wait for the dirt toe off when she could peel it now?

    ��I think we are not in that stage just yet. But I assure you, I have many secrets under my belt.�� Gerald looked at her with that boyish smile nted on his lips. ��Just like you have things you still do not wish for me to find out.��

    Then, he had her twirling around in time for the music before catching her again. Shended on his chest with his eyes fixed on hers. She felt trapped in them, unable to look away.

    It sounded like he was scaring her away, telling her she should run for the hills. But her feet remained nted on the floor, and her hand entwined with his.

    She knew she was not running away. Instead of fear, she took it as a challenge. Just like her, she believed that they were the same. Their secrets had them hiding in the guise of their careers.

    Unable to risk trusting people again.

    Afraid to be judged.

    Haley believed he was scared of the past that haunted him all his life, just like her.

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835: A moth to a me

    ��Are you scaring me away?�� Haley asked, smiling but slightly confused. ��Because if that was your intention, you have to do better than that.�� She was breathing heavily in his arms.

    He could feel her fast heartbeat as she pressed her body against his. She could feel herbored breath against his skin as she looked up at his face. There was no sign of fear in her eyes, only defiance.

    He wanted to warn her because she was someone that his sister knew. Dani was her friend. She was not just a stranger. But what could he do when she did not want to stay away?

    He could not understand his fascination with her since the day he saw her. He thought he could put himself at bay and distract himself by using other women. But seeing her again had him obsessing over her.

    ��Don��t tell me I did not warn you. Because honestly, I can��t stop thinking about you.�� He pulled her closer to his body, making her feel how much she had been on his mind.

    He could feel how her body reacted to his words and his nearness. He could see how her lips parted, waiting for his kiss. Her eyes reflected what he was feeling about her.

    She desired him as much as he wanted to possess her. He knew he could take her anytime he wished, but that was not his game. It could not just be sex with her. It should be something more.

    .....

    ��What if I say that I feel the same way?�� She admitted, seemingly unafraid of what she was offering to him on a silver tter. ��I don��t know why but you intrigued me. I know I should not trust you, but I want to take that risk.��

    He was surprised by her admission. Honestly, he expected that she would put on a fight. But he did not think that she would surrender herself to him this easily.

    He had no idea if this was just a game, but from what he had learned about her. She did not like to y games. She had not been in a rtionship for a long time. Now, he was more intrigued than usual.

    ��You have no idea what you are offering me, but I don��t say no to a good offer on the table.�� He once again whispered in her ears. ��Are you sure about this?��

    He was a man with needs. At that moment, he knew he wanted her so much. It took all his self-control from pulling her aside and taking what he wanted from her.

    But he was not a total monster. He still had respect for women. He only liked women who were willing to sleep with him. He did not take pleasure in forcing himself on any one of them.

    But instead of answering him with words, she snaked her hands around his neck and pulled him down to her. She nted a soft kiss on his lips, initiating something that he believed he would not like to stop.

    ��What about joining me in my room for a few minutes?�� He offered when they came up for air.

    As soon as she nodded, he quickly pulled her to the other end of the ballroom, outside the lobby. Then into an elevator on their way to a room he rented for the night.

    ��Are you sure about this?�� He again whispered in her ears as they stood with the other upants of the small box, lifting them to his floor.

    He was not sure why she was asking her about this again. He should be rejoicing that she wanted this as much as he did. But he could not stop asking himself if she would need more from him.

    Usually, he would not care about these things. He sometimes entered a short fling but usually ended it with a clean breakup. No fuss. No mess. He did not make any false promise of marriage but just a good affair.

    Immediately, he dismissed his thoughts, wanting to concentrate on enjoying herpany. He could always deal with the consequenceter. At the moment, he did not wish to ruin the night by overthinking this.

    Whatever was happening to him?

    ��Yes,�� Haley whispered back to him, holding his hand tighter to indicate that she was not backing out of this. He could tell from how her body was reacting to him and not just by her words that she wanted this as much as he did.

    Finally, the elevator stopped on his floor, and once they were out, he quickly pulled her towards his room, unlocking the door, allowing her to enter freely. Then, when he closed the door, he knew he could not stop what would happen next.

    Instead of offering her anything to drink, he pulled her into his arms and kissed her. Not the usual kiss that would make her toes curl but the kind of kiss that would leave her panting for more. Because this night would not be about him, but it would be all about her needs.

    ��I want you so much.�� He whispered into her ears as his lips and tongue glided to her slender neck. ��I would not be able to stop if I continue to kiss you like this. Tell me now if you don��t want me to...�� But he was silent by her finger as itnded on his lips.

    ��I don��t want you to stop. I also want this so much.�� She confessed to him as she returned his kisses with the same intensity. ��Please, do not stop.�� She begged him as her arm snaked around his shoulders while her fingers buried in his hair.

    He knew there was no turning back as she had said what he needed to hear. They were two consulting adults. He trusted that she knew what she was entering when she had agreed to join him tonight.

    He was not a predator, but he was no saint.

    She was not a helpless prey either.

    She was more like a moth to a me. So brave to go after what she wanted, oblivious of the danger awaiting her.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836: Only lifeline

    I like her. I want to take a chance with her.

    Saying all those words to her felt like a heavy boulder rolled off his shoulder. His heart felt light while his mind was set free. Would it be too much if he said he was a changed man?

    Evan knew his revtion shocked her. It was evident in her eyes when he looked at her. But her eyes also told him that she felt the same way. She wanted this too, as much as he did.

    But before he could question her more. To tell himself that he was not just imagining it. Someone interrupted them. Her obligation took her away from him.

    ��I am sorry. But I need to attend to this.�� Amelia strode away reluctantly from him.

    But he was not walking away from her. He was not giving up this time. He would push through how he felt about her, no matter the consequences. He was not running away from his feelings this time.

    ��I will be waiting.�� Even if it took him forever, he would be there for her. He had never felt like this before. He was scared out of his wits, but the feeling of anticipation outweighed all his fears.

    .....

    He believed it was not a mere desire of the flesh that he wanted from her. It was more, but having not much experience in courting a girl. He felt lost.

    As he stood on the sidelines, casually conversing with the other guests, his eyes remained glued to her everywhere she went. She would disappear behind the curtains, or other people block her view, but his eyes would still find her.

    He had never stalked a woman before. Suddenly, it felt like he now had a first-hand experience of doing it as he watched her every move. But in his defense, she knew he was stalking her, waiting for an opportunity to be with her again.

    ��Hey, you made it.�� A female voice walked beside him, slightly startling him. He was so intent on not losing her out of sight that he did not see his friending.

    ��Hi! Rose.�� He greeted David��s fiance. ��Yeah, my grandmother insisted I attend this party and not abandon my friends.�� But he knew his grandmother��s intention. He was thankful for her suggestion.

    ��I am d that you took her advice. I am sure that your grandma is just fine this weekend. You could always fly to visit next week.�� Rose patted him in his arms for assurance.

    ��David and the gang are having a conversation over there. Maybe you would like to join us.�� Rose offered, pointing to the other end of the ballroom.

    He had considered that before, but it would take him away from her. In this position, he had a better view of her whereabouts. He did not want to lose her out of his sight.

    ��No, I am good here for now. I will join you a bitter.�� Evan pretended to discuss something with the people in his group like he had been doing these past few minutes.

    But it would seem that she was not buying it as she kept staring at him with those questioning eyes. He could tell she had noticed how he had been staring at Amelia all this time. His eyes could not stop seeking her out.

    ��Well, you can pretend all you want, but I am not buying the act,�� Rose whispered in her ears. ��Aren��t you tired of this cat and mouse chase?�� She asked as her eyes followed his and spotted Amelia talking to some people.

    ��I have no idea what you are talking about.�� He suddenly questioned if he should regret telling them his secret.

    But he knew Rose only meant well. She would always look after his interest because she was a good friend. But sometimes, she liked to snoop into his business like it was her business.

    He eventually excused himself from the group to get away from her. He strode to the bar where he could get a drink, but he could tell she was still following him. She was not done with him yet.

    ��Stop fooling yourself, Evan. Stop being afraid of what you are feeling and take the plunge. I promise you it would all be alright.�� Suddenly he felt like one of her students, being told what to do.

    But he was not taking offense. He recognized when he was in the wrong. Rose had always been right when she said he would eventually meet his match.

    ��Some woman would make you crazy, and you could never stop thinking about her.�� Those were her words that he thought were a curse, but now, he honestly believed it was a blessing that the girl turned out to be Amelia.

    ��Stop, Rose. I get what you are saying.�� Evan did not need another lecture from her.

    ��No, you don��t because if you did. You will not be standing here, staring at Amelia like a damn stalker.�� Rose stared at him with those big, round eyes like he had been a schoolboy who had done a terrible deed.

    ��Yes, I do. I already admitted to Amelia that I like her.�� At least, he believed that was what he said to her as he finished the drink in his hand.

    ��Really!�� Rose eximed happily, jumping excitedly in front of him. ��Tell me, what did you say exactly to her.�� Suddenly, she pulled him by the shoulder and made him look at her. ��Tell me.�� She insisted.

    He knew she would not stop, but he tried to recall the exact words. ��She asked if there was something wrong with me.�� He told her as he recollected his statement earlier.

    ��Then, what did you say?�� Rose asked with anticipation. He could see that she could hardly wait to hear what he said.

    ��I said that she was what was wrong with me.�� He believed that was what he told her. Then, he realized he did not say the words. The words that would inform her about what he felt. It only repeated in his mind, but he did not speak it out loud.

    ��Then?�� She asked, waiting.

    ��That was it.�� He admitted, feeling like a fool. He wondered if he had scared her away, angered her, or even made her hate him. He knew then that it did not sound good on his end, repeating it now to her friend.

    Judging from the look on his friend��s face, she was not impressed. She was more horrified than happy with what he did. Who would be, realizing his mistake? He knew he had to rectify the matter.

    Suddenly, he felt like he was a fish drowning in the sea of his stupidity. His only lifeline was her, and she was slipping through his fingers.

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837: No guts. No glory.

    It had been long since she hadst felt this way. It was great, yet, all they had been doing so far was kissing and a bit of touching. Truthfully, he was a way better kisser than in her past rtionships. Not that she had many andsting.

    Haley had three on and off serious ones, but it all ended badly. She had learned the hard way that they all only wanted one thing from her, money and power. They only used her love to get what they wanted. But that was then when she was still naive and foolish.

    ��Wait,�� Gerald suddenly pulled back, holding her face in the palms of his hands. Then, he stared at her as if demanding her attention. He kissed her one more time before letting her lips go. ��I got to get this.��

    She did not even notice that his phone rang. Or maybe it was in silent mode. But she sat and waited for him to get back as he moved to the window to talk in private. It did not take long.

    When he got back, he assisted her off the couch and let her stand beside him as he reached for the remote. Then, soft music echoed in the room. He started dancing with her, leading her to the gentle sound.

    When the song ended, he stopped. ��Do you want something to drink?�� He offered, moving to the side of the room, grabbing two sses and a wine bottle.

    All of this seemed familiar to her. It was a ssic move before proceeding to the next phase. She had seen it countless times before, in movies and in real life. It was nothing new.

    .....

    ��Yes, please.�� After a few seconds, he was back at her side. She epted a ss of wine and took a sip, allowing the alcoholic beverage to add to her courage.

    She might not be innocent, but she doubted she was in the same league as him. She did not doubt that he was an expert in seducing a woman. She was not that naive to realize that.

    His hands returned to caress her cheeks before he lowered his head and whispered something in her ears. ��Take off your clothes for me.�� It was such a hoarse request that sent tingles on her bones.

    Instead of rming bells, thrill sent waves of excitement throughout her body, only wanting to please by obeying his order. She knew she should be wary and run. However, she would rather stay and see through this new challenge.

    Besides, nobody had ever tried to order her around before. All her past rtionships only wished to show her what they thought would advance their agenda.

    All her ex-boyfriends appeared like true gentlemen who could not hurt a fly, showing only their good sides. But inside, they were monsters, hiding behind their cute smiles and masquerades.

    ��Why?�� Of course, she was a bit hesitant. She was not as bold when it came to sex. She was not that experienced.

    She stood in the middle of his room, debating whether she should undress before him. It was different when he was the one doing itpared to her, giving him a show.

    ��It would prove that you want this and not just me. Besides, I want to see whatys under that beautiful dress.�� Gerald returned to the sofa and satfortably, sipping his wine as if he could not wait for her performance.

    Suddenly, she wondered if he was trying to scare her away. Then, she remembered the constant question of whether she wanted this. It was as if he was giving her a chance to back out. But it was only fueling her curiosity about him.

    It seemed Gerald was different. He was not afraid to show her who he was and what he wanted from her. He was willing to point out that he was inmand in this situation.

    He was a contrast to all the boys she had dated. He was aplete badass, and he was not hiding it. ��What about you? Are you not going to take your clothes off�� She dared to ask as she let her fingers touch the zipper of her dress.

    ��I will butdies first.�� His eyes followed her fingers as they glided down on her side, loosening the dress she was wearing. Fortunately, the zipper worked this time.

    Soon, her dress ended up on a pool at her feet as she stood in her new lingerie before him. She stepped aside and picked up her gown, cing it neatly on the armrest of a chair before standing straight before him.

    She slightly felt ufortable, but the appreciation reflected in his eyes ignited burning confidence inside her. Then, he reached for her hand and tugged her until she sat on hisp.

    Then, there was no more time to think as his lips imed hers in a possessive kiss, demanding for her to surrender to his control. He took the lead in the kiss, not giving her an inch to resist. This time there was no turning back.

    ��I want your clothes off, too.�� She breathily said, but her hands started working on his shirt, unbuttoning them until she could feel his skin against the palm of her hands.

    Then, it was a fight for control as both wanted something from the other. An intense need that both desire to be fulfilled. Still, both minds debated whether they were doing the right thing.

    But, of course, pleasure took over all reasoning as both indulged their need for the flesh. But as the saying went, regret always came after the deed was over and not before.

    Not that she had any n to regret this night. She came here sober, in her right mind, not coerced in any way. She had decided that, after a long time, she would like to take a risk with this man.

    ��You are perfect.�� He huskily said in his low voice as he pulled her on top of him on the long sofa.

    She doubted that. She never had a ster life in contrast to what everyone thought. A girl who had everything, that was what she always heard. To others, it seemed she was living a dream, but to her, it was a curse.

    Now, she hoped to break that curse and feel normal again. She wished to try again with a man who seemed to desire her. Not because of her money or power, but simply because of her.

    But was he the right man? She had no clue.

    But one thing was for sure she ought to try.

    No guts. No glory.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838: Worth saving

    Dani walked toward the center of the stage, thanking everyone for pledging their support to the organization. The celebration had barely started, but they had almost reached their quota for the night.

    The rest of what they would be collecting would be just a bonus that they could add to their foundation so they could help more in the long run. Dani could not thank all the people who had helped her achieve such sess.

    ��As we all know, this Charity Event has been a family tradition my father, thete Ethan Hamilton, had started for decades.�� She stood in front of everyone on the stage, facing all the people who knew her father.

    ��We would not be here tonight if it was not for his vision. He always believed that sess is not only defined by the size of one��s wallet but the capacity of one��s heart to help.�� She continued, remembering his father��s words. The countless wisdom he had imparted to her.

    ��Helping is not all about taking credit for what he did, but seeing how many lives he had changed and improved through his simple act of kindness.�� She could see some of them as they joined her in this celebration.

    ��I want to give tribute to the man I had loved with all my heart. The man I believed had touched many lives either by his words or actions. Please join me inmemorating his memory.�� She raised a ss of wine she held in her other hand, making the others follow her lead.

    ��Let us celebrate the memory of a great man, a wonderful husband, an honest businessman, a friend to many, and the best father.�� Her eyes could not help but seek out her mother, who stood not far from her.

    .....

    Then, her brother, who was not yet ready to ept them in his life. He should be joining them as part of their family. But he chose to stand on the side with the other guests.

    But she did notice that her friend, Haley, seemed too cozy with him. Suddenly, she wondered if the two were together. She vaguely remembered introducing them, but she thought that they never followed up on that. Haley would have mentioned something about that.

    But if her suspicion was correct, should she warn Haley about him? Well, she believed she should. Gerald might be her brother, but Haley was also her friend. She just hoped that she was not yet toote.

    ��Congrattions!�� People apuded and praised their sess, not only her but the entire foundation and the people who had sweated their blood and tears to make this happen.

    ��You did it, my Princess.�� Her mother was one of the first to hug and salute her for a job performed well.

    ��I could not have done this without you and Dad, even if he was not physically here.�� She knew that he was guiding her every step of the way. But she owed gratitude to her husband and friends, who never left her side.

    Then, she spotted Jacky and Marcus on the other side, raising their sses to her. She knew they were happy about the sess of the event. But the night was far from over. She still had many things nned for the rest of the evening.

    ��Shall we proceed to the next program?�� She instructed the host of the celebration. Now that the pressure was less since everything seemed to be running without a hitch, they could start to rx and enjoy the rest of the evening.

    She had nned for the auction of some items donated by their wealthy friends and benefactors. Several expensive clothes, jewelry, collectible pieces of art, and other valuable things.

    She believed this would also bring about a good amount of funds for the new projects she had put on hold. But now that she was settling in her new position, she knew she could have active participation in the foundation.

    ��You were great,�� A familiar voicemented before feeling his arms wrapped around her body. ��But you should rest. You look a bit pale.�� Alex turned her and stared into her face.

    She could see the worry lines on his face as if she would suddenly drop to the floor from exhaustion. She felt tired, but it did not mean she could stop now.

    ��Don��t worry. I think I am a bit hungry.�� She was attributing this uneasiness she felt to the exhaustion of dealing with this celebration for months. ��Do you think we can look for food?�� She requested, unable to contain her hunger.

    She believed she hardly remembered breakfast earlier. Then she barely ate lunch. Dinner had been almost just the same. Now, she was suffering the consequence ofck of food.

    ��I know we can work something out.�� Alex pulled her away from the crowd until they had reached the other end of the ballroom. He called for the attention of the waiter. Then, he requested whatever meal was avable in the hotel��s kitchen.

    She guessed she could not find anyone as adorable as his husband. He was the most loving and caring man in the world. At least now that her father was gone.

    But he suddenly received a phone call as they waited for her food. He had to excuse himself for a few minutes. But she did not mind that was part of their jobs. ��I will be back.�� He told her as he moved further away from her.

    She nibbled on the meal the kitchen had prepared as she waited for him to return. At least it alleviated her hunger and gave her enough energy to continue. As she had said, the night was barely at its climax.

    ��So, here you are.�� She looked up to see her brother standing before her. Not the man she was waiting for but still someone she wanted to speak with about some private matters. ��I was looking for you to congratte you. You did a great job here, Dani. I assure you that you have my full support.��

    Sometimes, it was hard to deal with his brother, knowing what he did to her and Alex and what he did for a living. She was not talking about his daytime job.

    ��I am also looking for you. Thanks because you save me the trip.�� She looked up at him from her seat and studied his face. ��What are you doing with Haley Rosley?�� Dani could not wait anymore. She had to know.

    Gerald was a horrible man that she wished she could change. But that was not how life worked. She believed she could not save everyone, not even her flesh and blood.

    Sadly, she was beginning to believe that Gerald was not worth saving.

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839: Big ns

    Gerald had attended countless fundraising events but had always managed to be discreet. He usually did not allow the spotlight on him, anonymously donating so people would not talk about him.

    He had lived an extreme bnce of fame as a celebrated defender of the weak and anonymity throughout his career, hiding his secret life from the world. A life not eptable to society but a life of wealth and power.

    ��I am Haley��s date for the night.�� He answered Dani truthfully. He had nothing to hide because he had done nothing wrong.

    He could not see anything inappropriate with him dating a single woman. He was a single man, after all. ��Why is there a problem with that?�� But he could see that this did not sit well with his sister, judging from her stare.

    She had that look that said she disapproved of him going out with her friend, like a mother, not liking the boy her daughter was dating. Well, he had news for her. It was not his problem.

    ��I don��t think that is a good idea. I think you should stay away from my friend.�� She told him, clearly showing how much she objected to the idea of his association with her friend.

    But could he me his sister? Many would tremble in fear if they knew who he was and his connection to the underworld criminal syndicate. Only a person with a criminal mind would understand what he did behind the shadows of thew.

    .....

    He was not a good man, not by the social standard. Still, he did not choose this life. He was thrown into this situation the moment he came into this world. He was not making excuses for his actions, but he was the person he was today because of his circumstances.

    ��I think Haley is more than capable of deciding that for herself.�� Gerald stared at his sister, amused at how she protected her friend against the big bad wolf. Now, he just confirmed how she still saw him.

    Still, he could not allow anyone to dictate what he did with his life. She might proim that they were family and had shared the same genes, but she still saw him as the enemy. The outsider that almost ruined her life.

    Anyway, Haley was a grown woman who made her decision to go out with him. He did not force himself on her. In addition, Haley was not in any form of danger with him.

    He just wanted to get her off his system because, at the moment, he had to admit, he was craving for her. Despite his barrier, this woman managed to creep into his defense.

    He was not saying he could see a future for the two of them. But it would not take long before he had tired of this woman. Then, he would move on, and so would she.

    No harm, no foul.

    At the moment, he believed the feeling was mutual. Therefore, why not explore it and have some moments of fun while on it? He could not see anything wrong with that.

    ��Not when you are not telling her the big picture.�� Dani looked pissed at him. But as he said, it was not her business.

    If Dani was so concerned about her friend, she should talk to her. She should warn her to stay away from him. He tried to scare Haley away, but she would not listen. Haley came to him of her free will.

    He was just a man who could not say no to a woman who also wanted his attention. Truthfully, he liked her. She fascinated him. Not many had tickled his interest before. So, why would he turn her away?

    ��Just hold your horses, my dear sister.�� He looked both left and right, just double-checking that they were still far from hearing distance from any other guests. ��I am just dating her. I am not nning to marry her.��

    Still, even if he was showing interest in her, it did not mean he was seriously contemting asting rtionship with her. He doubted that it was her intention too.

    For him, this was just like any date between two consenting adults. They both wanted the same thing at the moment. When it was over, they would go on their separate ways.

    ��That is precisely my point.�� Dani hissed at him, unable to contain her displeasure about this entire idea of him dating her friend. ��You are just ying with her. She does not deserve that.��

    He was about to respond to that, but he noticed Alex was on his way back to the table. Thest thing he wanted was another confrontation with his brother-inw. They did not do well being in the same space.

    ��I am not taking advantage of your sweet friend if that is what you are implying. I am not making false ims and promises. I enjoy herpany. I believe she feels the same way.�� With that, he said goodbye and left.

    As he walked away from his sister, he wondered if he should heed her word for him to stay away from her. In other circumstances, it would be easier to walk away from Haley.

    It would save him the trouble of dealing with his sister and itsplications. Besides, she was not part of his initial ns. She might only be a distraction that he did not need.

    ��Hey, where have you been? I was looking for you.�� Haley stood before him, wrapping her arms around his neck. ��I thought you might want to dance.��

    But having her in his arms like this, he knew he was far from getting over with her. He already had a taste of her, and his body loved it, remembering how her body entwined with him between the sheets just a few moments ago.

    Then, her lips covered his, coaxing him to respond to the intensity of her kiss. How could he say no to this? He could not deny that his body wanted it as much as she did.

    ��I am here now. Come on, let us dance.�� But there was only one thing he wanted to do. It had everything to do with body coordination but had nothing to do with dancing. But, of course, that would have to wait forter.

    At the moment, he had to keep up with his appearance in this morous event. He still had big ns, and this event had everything he needed to aplish them.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840: No priceless masterpiece

    ��Good evening, everyone. I guess all are having a great time judging from all the smiles on your faces.�� The party host called the attention of everyone, halting the music, making the dancing stop temporarily to make way for another program.

    Amelia could only smile nervously at the back of the stage, waiting for the next event to happen. At least she was not the only one anxious, seeing her friends and some other guests shaking and breathing heavily beside her.

    She could hear the announcer continue with her spiel, entertaining the crowd as they awaited the revtion of the next event. Still, it did notfort her as she felt sweat dripping down her temples.

    ��Girls, smile.�� She heard her friend talking, trying to boost their confidence. ��It is not like they are hanging you on a wooden spike.�� Dani continued with her joke.

    Amelia could not help but smile, admitting Dani was right. She was overthinking her situation and putting pressure on herself when it was not necessary. She just needed to breathe and calm down.

    ��Easy for you to say. You are not in our shoes.�� Jacky voiced out her protest, but she did not appear anything like she was nervous. ��Luckily, Marcus would not allow any of these men to buy what I am selling.�� She confidently bragged among them, lining up at the backstage entrance.

    At least Jacky seemed so sure of her future, believing that her fiance had her back. But who would have her back when she was not even in a rtionship?

    .....

    ��I am a married woman. No one would take an interest in me. But you, Jacky, are still single until you wear his ring on your finger.�� Dani pointed out. ��As for the rest of you, enjoy your single life and this night.��

    True.

    All she could do was try to have fun. She was still young. Although her clock was ticking, she should not fret about not finding the right one. She would eventually find her soulmate. She just needed to have more faith.

    However, her mind conjured up an image in her head. It was clear whose eyes were staring back at her. Of course, she recognized those sparkling eyes.

    But how could she dere that she found the one when she still yet to hear his deration of his undying love for her? Would he ever love her the same way she did?

    ��Amelia, is something wrong?�� Haley, who stood next to her, asked. ��You look like you have seen a ghost.�� Her friend��s hand held her by the shoulder as she checked on her. ��Are you ok?��

    Was she?

    She was not sick. She knew that. But she believed what was happening to her had nothing to do with her health. Was it? She suddenly questions if falling in love had nothing to do with a heart condition.

    Oh, my! She just admitted that she loved him. When did this happen? How could she know that what she felt was love and not just some infatuation with a man she could not have?

    ��I am ok,�� Amelia answered her friend. She did not lie. Physically, she was as healthy as a horse. But emotionally and mentally, she was confused about how to proceed with this discovery.

    Should she keep this bottle up inside her?

    But before she could dwell on it any further, the announcer started calling their names, snapping her out of her reverie. She had to shove her emotions aside and concentrate on finishing this task.

    She only agreed to this because she knew many would benefit from this event. Many lives would change with every single buck she would gather in this fundraising gimmick.

    She was not doing this for herself. She psyched herself up, motivating herself to go up on that stage and do what she had to do. It was for the good of the many. It was for their cause.

    ��Ready?�� Haley asked her again. The concern seemed to appear on her expression. But she smiled and assured her friend that everything was perfectly under her control.

    ��That is you.�� Amelia tapped her friend, telling her that she was up.

    Quickly, Haley hugged her and walked away, stepping into the limelight as a spotlight showered down on her. She watched her friend stand in the center of the stage, all smiles, confidently showing the crowd what she had to offer.

    Then, the bidding started.

    After Haley, it would be her turn, then the rest of the women who volunteered to participate in this activity. She could already hear the bidding start for Haley.

    Jacky, who had gone first, had a generous buyer. Of course, as she had proimed, Marcus made sure he won the bidding. But, he still paid a considerable amount. It was, after all, for a good cause.

    ��Do we have another bidder?�� It would seem three men were fighting for her as the auction continued.

    The fight for the prizested until thest man standing gave his final offer, and the others surrendered. It would seem the man Haley introduced as Gerald won.

    At least Haley seemed satisfied that her date fought to win the bidding. She looked ecstatic when the man imed his prize on the stage. Amelia had never seen her this happy. She was d for her friend.

    But now, the moment of truth.

    It was her turn next. Then, the anxiety was back as her nerves went on haywire. It was not the auction that had her on edge. It was the man who would be bidding for her.

    ��Let us call on our next volunteer, Ms. Amelia Stewart.�� It was her cue to enter the stage. She followed the light until she stood beside the item that she would present.

    Then, the host announced the details of the painting up for auction. It would be the art that the winner would be taking home. But as a bonus, whoever would win the prize would also get to have dinner with the one presenting it. That would be her for this particr piece.

    She did not doubt that many would be interested in the beautiful, valuable treasure. It was, after all, an invaluable worth of art. But would the winner be interested in having dinner with her because she was no priceless masterpiece?

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841: Rescue to save the day

    ��Do I hear a higher bid?�� It had begun. The auctioneer started with ten thousand bucks, hammering down his gavel. Then, it went higher to hundreds of thousand.

    She was not surprised since the artwork was worth more than the initial offer. She knew most of these arts would sell by the thousands or even millions. She always had an eye for those with tremendous worth.

    Her father used to ask her to buy pieces she believed would eventually increase their value. Then, her father would sell it at a profitable price. It was a few things she had shared an interest in with her father.

    Besides their passion for art, her father did not see her as anything else but amodity he was willing to trade, marrying her off to the highest bidder. But, of course, she would not have that.

    Suddenly, people shouted, in awe of thetest bid. Hastily, she woke up from her trance, looking at the man who had raised his number to offer the highest bid so far.

    No! No! No! She repeatedly shouted to herself as shock registered on her face. He could not win.

    ��Anyone else interested in this beautiful painting.�� The auctioneer called the attention of everyone, encouraging them to participate, to challenge the current bidder.

    .....

    Please, someone, anyone, she mumbled to herself. She needed someone to bid for her, anybody else besides that man.

    She did not want him to win. Not that she did not want him to own the painting, but she did not want to go out with him. Please, she did not want to be obligated to join him for dinner.

    ��I see another one at the back.�� The announcer pointed to the gentleman, way behind the crowd.

    She craned her neck to see who it was, sighing a relief, seeing it was David. At least, she knew that he was only interested in the art and not her. She could also see Rose sitting beside him, hoping they would win.

    However, her ordeal was not over when that man bid again, offering double the amount for the painting. ��She could have the painting. I only want the dinner.�� Tony finally announced to the crowd, making thedies around him gasp at his pronouncement.

    She was not surprised since this was what she had feared from the start. She had known that Tony would be bidding not for the painting but herpany. She would not have any problems with that if only he did not give her the creeps.

    However, every time he would look at her. It felt like he was already undressing her with his eyes. Every time he would speak to her. She could sense the hidden sexual innuendos in his words. He was not the kind of man she would like to be left alone in the room, not even for a minute.

    ��Do we have another bidder?�� She heard the auctioneer ask.

    But she doubted that anyone else would bid at that price. The painting, although beautiful, was not worth that much. Only a fool would try to outbid Tony, and he knew it, looking at his smug face. He believed he had her whether she liked it or not.

    She finally resigned to her faith, feeling that she had no more choice but to ept the inevitable. She could not make any more excuses for this. She just had to find a way to fend off his advances.

    Nheless, it was not the worse part of her night. She had to admit, she felt disappointed and hurt. She did not even hear Evan bid even once. It was not as if he did not have money to spend. He was just not interested in her.

    End of the story.

    ��Any bidders? Going once...�� It was like a countdown for her death sentence before they put her down on lethal injection.

    Her heart searched for him, hoping somehow he would save her from her misery. But he was not even in the crowd. Where was he? She had no idea.

    She felt like her world was crumbling down before her. Then, her heart broke into a million pieces.

    ��Going twice...�� The auctioneer looked around the crowd, scanning for anyone else who would contest the final sale. But it seemed no one else was interested.

    He raised his hand to ram the gavel to a sound block to finalize the auction, but a voice floated in the air, stopping the man in mid-air. Suddenly, everyone turned to the source of the interruption.

    ��I am sorry to interrupt, but I hope I am just in time.�� Of course, she recognized his voice. She would know it anywhere. ��But I will double whatever was thest bid.�� Now, everyone was whispering.

    He walked straight to the center, just below the stage, making his presence known. He looked at the man in charge of the auction, questioning if he would still ept his offer.

    ��No, I am sorry, but you are toote. The bidding is over.�� She heard Tony��s voice booming over the noise of the crowd. ��I already won.�� He continued, dering himself the owner of the painting and her date for dinner.

    Still, she looked at the auctioneer, hoping against hope that he would nullify Tony��s im. Finally, she only breathed, releasing the air in her lungs when the man on the podium spoke up.

    ��I am sorry, Sir. But I have to correct that.�� The auctioneer interrupted Tony. ��Until my gavel has hit the block, the sale is not yet over. So, at the moment, the bidding is still open for anyone who wishes to bid.��

    The auctioneer finally ruled on the situation, opening the bidding again for anyone who wished to make an offer. From the look on Tony��s face, he was not happy about that ruling.

    ��Mr. Evan ke had double the amount of the bid.�� The auctioneer epted his bid. ��Now, Sir, do you wish to bid again?�� The host directed his question to Tony.

    Tony looked like he was studying his option, but he shook his head no. He finally epted defeat. The amount was just too much. He probably thought she was not worth it.

    ��Any more other bidders?�� The auctioneer repeated the process until she heard the gavel sound in the air. ��The painting is sold to Mr. ke. Please im your prize on the stage.��

    She could see the disapproval on Tony��s face. He did not like how he had lost in this fight. But she could not care less how he felt as her eyes only focused on one person at the moment.

    She watched him step on the stage, hearing the apuding that wasing from the crowd. But that was not her priority. All she could think about was that Evan had won. Finally, her knight came to her rescue to save the day.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842: Another reason to celebrate

    Everyone seemed to be having a great time, especially her. She did not doubt that this was one of the best nights of her life. So far, she could not think of anything else she would want.

    After all the hardship she had been through, she never even thought, not even in her wild imagination, that she would end up in this situation. Her life would suddenly spin upside down.

    Looking at the man dancing with her, she could only consider herself one of the luckiest women in the world, engaged to marry this not-so-perfect man, but her soul mate as far as she was concerned. What else could she ask for, nothing?

    ��You look so lovely, my darling,�� Marcus whispered in her ears as he guided her across the dance floor, swirling her around the music and cradling her in his arms. It was like God made him for her and only for her.

    Yes, both of them had a past. But somehow, both were able to ovee the things that haunted them. Together, they fought for this rtionship. Now, both were happy to be in each other��s arms.

    The only thingcking was the ring to seal the deal. But as she had said before, she was willing to wait. All she needed was his word because she trusted him implicitly. The perfect time wille for their wedding day.

    ��You don��t look bad yourself,�� Jacky responded with a cheerful smile. Who would not be d at this moment?

    .....

    But before she could say more or Marcus could move her around, someone interrupted them. His secretary appeared beside them, catching their attention.

    ��Jacky, I think you are needed backstage. Something about a problem or something. I am just not sure what.�� Alona told her, pointing to several people converging on the other side of the stage.

    When she looked around the massive room, everybody was still on a high after the sessful auctions. Many of the guests were currently dancing on the dance floor.

    The others were either on their way home after a long night or just hanging around, waiting for the night to end. But who would want this wonderful evening to end?

    ��What could be the problem?�� She asked her friend, trying to figure out what else could go wrong.

    Yes! Alona had been her friend since the time she was still a secretary. Who thought she would get a promotion, working as a boss with her corner office? Not her. She always thought that being a secretary would be the highlight of her career.

    But here she was.

    ��I have no idea. Why don��t you check it out?�� Alona shrugged her shoulders, seemingly no clue as to what was happening.

    The party was about to conclude. What else could go wrong? She could only wonder since she thought that everything went ording to n. But she had no choice. She had to check it because it was part of her job as the nningmittee head of this event.

    ��Marcus, I need to go check this problem.�� She excused herself, reluctant to leave her partner. But this was not just a party. It was also her obligation.

    She strode towards the backstage where Dani and the rest of the gang had some meeting. She immediately joined them, hoping to understand what the problem was.

    ��Jacky, thank you for joining us, but it seemed that one of the event organizers had an issue with the payment.�� Dani quickly expressed her concern.

    She was in charge of the billings, and as far as she knew, all suppliers and the people involved in the event had received their payments in full. Therefore, she could not see where the problem was.

    ��Let me check on my people if they had missed a check or something.�� Still, it was not unusual for errors to happen. After all, all of them were just humans capable of making mistakes.

    Quickly, she got to her phone and started calling her staff, who was in charge of that department. She would get to the bottom of this before the party was over. That was a promise.

    ��Let me know when you have some answers.�� Dani excused herself. ��I still had to deal with some other issues.�� She nodded in her direction, pulling their other friends to the other side of the room.

    ��If you need any help, I will just be here.�� Alona stayed behind, promising to help her out.

    She doubted she would need her help, but Jacky did not mind thepany as she held the phone in her ears, either talking or waiting for her staff to get some answers.

    Still, she would not stop until she had settled this issue. Those people already provided their services. Now, they needed their justpensation.

    ��Any news?�� Alona asked after a few minutes of waiting as she sat on one of the chairs.

    ��Nothing yet.�� She also wondered what was taking her staff so long to check on the records.

    ��Jacky!�� Suddenly, someone shouted her name. She turned around, trying to locate the source.

    ��Jacky,e quickly.�� She shifted her eyes to the stage and found Dani standing at the center of it.

    Now what? She could not understand what else could be the problem. Still, she rushed to her side. She could see the entire room from this view. She remembered, just like before, she never liked standing in arge crowd, much more speaking to them.

    ��What is it?�� She asked, growing concerned about the tears in Dani��s eyes. ��What is wrong?�� She carefully asked, not wanting to worsen the situation.

    She could only hope those were happy tears because of the event��s sess and nothing worse. Dani just had been in a difficult situation. Her friend deserved a break.

    Automatically, her eyes sought Alex, who stood just below the stage. Then, Laura, who was with Alex. At least she could conclude that it had nothing to do with them.

    ��Nothing. I only want everything to be perfect and for you to be happy.�� Dani whispered as she suddenly hugged her. She returned the favor, but she was still confused.

    ��I think we did it.�� She concluded, seeing the happy faces before her. Then, her eyes sought the one person she wanted to share this moment with, but he was nowhere.

    Where could he be?

    ��Not yet. We still have one more program left.�� Dani stated, finally letting her go.

    She was baffled more. She had nned this party to a perfect T. She knew all the programs by heart. She was sure that everything went as nned, smoothly without a hitch.

    Therefore, what else was Dani talking about because she could note up with anything?

    ��I have no idea what program you are talking about,�� Jacky told her friend, who seemed to be either drunk or delusional.

    ��I think you forgot about this.�� Dani suddenly announced, using a microphone in her hand. ��Let me call everyone��s attention.��

    Soon, all the guests were looking at them, probably wondering, just like her, about what was happening. Then, Marcus went on stage, looking dashing as ever. But what was he doing on stage?

    Then, she remembered thest time they were in this simr situation. That was the day he proposed to her. Of course, she would never forget that day.

    However, it was not likely he would be proposing again to her. There was no need since she was still wearing their engagement ring. So, what was he nning to do now?

    Whatever it was, she was not worried. In truth, she could not wait to know what it was. She believed it probably was another reason to celebrate.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843: Two lost souls

    Marcus could see the curiosity and excitement in her eyes. He just hoped she would remain that way once she heard what he had to say. He knelt before Jacky, thinking he would be the luckiest man if she agreed.

    He was not proposing again to his fiance, but he had something else nned for tonight. It was a surprise that he had been keeping from her for the past weeks.

    ��What are you doing?�� Jacky asked, again bothered that everyone was staring at them. ��Stand up, Marcus. Everyone is looking at us.��

    He always found it adorable that his future wife could face anyone in a one-on-one battle, like a cat, unafraid to show her fangs and ws. But when ced in a crowd, she was like a dog, with her tail tucked safely between her legs.

    ��So, let them look.�� Marcus stayed kneeling on the floor before her, unfazed that they were drawing attention. ��Please, just listen.�� He pulled her hand into his, forcing her to look at him instead of the growing crowd.

    He did not care if they kept watching. On the contrary, he would like everyone to hear what he had to say. Because if he had to shout to the entire world how much he loved this woman before him, he would.

    ��You don��t need to propose again. I already said yes.�� Jacky reminded him, ncing one more time at the people gathering around the stage.

    .....

    He could tell she was nervous from the sweat in her palms, the shaking of her hands, and the tremble in her voice. But who was not because he also felt the same.

    His heart was about toe out of his chest, and his lungs could hardly expand from his shallow breathing. He was anxious, uncertain if Jacky would like the surprise he had prepared.

    ��I know that, but I have another question.�� He inhaled enough air to fill his lungs and then expelled all of it immediately. He wished it would do the trick, but he was still nervous. ��Will you marry me... now?��

    ��I already said that I will marry you. You don��t need to propose again?�� Jacky answered him, agitated that the guests appeared to be anxiously waiting for her answer. Even their friends seemed to be looking at her with anticipation. But he believed she missed thest part of the question.

    Still, Marcus was not about to give up now. He pulled a ss ring box from his side pocket and opened it before her. Then, it revealed two gold wedding bands on the soft cushion inside.

    Automatically, he looked up to catch her reaction. His eyes studied the confusion on her face. Eventually, her eyes became teary, as if she finally understood his question.

    ��I could not wait for another day of not having you as my wife.�� Marcus proimed before her. ��I know you kept saying marriage is just a piece of paper. That being with me is more than enough.��

    Suddenly, his vision became blurry, as if something was stinging his eyes. Then, he felt something drop on his cheeks, only to realize that it came from him. He did not mean to cry, but here he was in tears.

    ��But it is.�� Jacky insisted. ��I love you, and you love me.�� Jacky touched his cheeks, wiping the few tears falling from his eyes. ��Should that not be enough?��

    He could feel that something was holding Jacky back from marrying him. Yes, she epted his ring, but something was still keeping her from taking the next step, using several excuses to postpone the wedding.

    ��No, I don��t think it is enough anymore. I want our names on that piece of paper, saying that you are the sole owner of my heart.�� Marcus felt that his heart was about to burst. He needed her to say yes. ��And I am yours.��

    He wanted her to agree to marry him on that spot. He knew it seemed so sudden, but it was not. He had thought about this since that day he admitted how much he loved her, and losing her was never an option.

    He abruptly stood up, pulled her with him, then walked backstage, away from the prying eyes of all of their friends. He had to get to the bottom of this now.

    ��What is stopping you?�� He finally asked the question they had been avoiding as they stopped at a private area where they could be alone. ��Do you still want to marry me?��

    ��Of course, I do. It is all I can think about...�� He could hear the hesitation in her voice. ��But...�� He could also sense the fear and doubt. But he was here to help her, not to judge her. To fix whatever the problem was.

    ��What? Is it me? Did I do something wrong?�� He had been faithful to her. He avoided all his past mistakes because he feared losing her again. He had to know her reason so he could mend it now.

    ��No. It is not you. It is me.�� The ssic excuse. ��I still think I am not good enough to be your wife.�� She finally admitted it. ��Even your parents do not want to meet me because I know they do not like me. I am not the woman for you.��

    Now, he understood.

    The insecurity was still eating at her.

    But, he did not care about his parents. She was not marrying them. She did not have to please them.

    ��Damn.�� He believed it was him who was not good enough for her.

    ��Stop, Jacky. No more excuses. It is either you love me or not. This agreement is only between you and me. No one else.�� He pulled her to him, tilting her face until her eyes had no more else to look at but his.

    ��But...�� She was about to protest again, but he silenced her.

    ��No more buts. I am getting married today. If you want to be with me for the rest of your life, you will stand beside me on that stage and be my bride.�� With that, he turned around and returned to the stage.

    Now, it was up to her.

    He knew he was putting her on the spot, but he had to do it. Or else, they would be two lost souls, waiting for things to happen until both could not find their way and be lost forever.

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844: No more lies. No more secrets

    Looking at herself in his eyes as they stood on the stage with their hands entwined was all she had ever dreamed about when she fell in love with this man.

    Yes, she had a brief moment of weakness when she doubted that love was enough to make their rtionship work. But now, she realized that it was all they needed to be together forever.

    ��Are we doing this now?�� Still in shock at the suddenness, looking at the dashing man in a ck tux before her. While she had changed into this beautiful white wedding gown that Abby made for her, using the size she used to make her other gown.

    She had never dreamed of a fairytale wedding or a prince. All she had ever wanted was a man who would ept her for who she was. Nothing more. Nothing less. The rest was just a bonus.

    But she believed she received more than she deserved, looking at their friends who helped Marcus arrange this wedding ceremony. They all worked behind her back, preparing for this night. She never even had a clue.

    ��Yes, we are. And you just made me the happiest man for agreeing to be my wife very soon.�� He looked at the officiating priest who stood before them, reciting the beginning of the ceremony.

    She still could not believe it, hearing the beginning of the wedding ritual as her eyes wandered around the room. Somehow, her friends had transformed the ballroom into a wedding asion as new flowers littered the room.

    .....

    But more than that, her lips widened with some tears threatening to drop in her eyes when she saw his brother standing so proudly as she remembered him walking her in the aisle.

    ��Promise me that you will never make my sister cry,�� Andy spoke to Marcus in his manly voice, attempting to sound like he was already a man. She almostughed and cried simultaneously, remembering how her brother was still trying to protect her.

    Now, she could not wait to say I do and wear his ring.

    Marcus was right. The only thing that mattered now was how they felt for each other. The rest of the world who believed they should not be together could shove their disapproval up their asses because she did not care about them anymore.

    ��Do you take Jacky to be your wife...�� The priest asked Marcus, looking at him while her soon-to-be husband fixed his eyes on her.

    ��There is nothing in the world I would like more than to be her husband.�� Marcus almost shouted on stage. ��I do.�� He took the ring and ced it on her finger, kissing her knuckles afterward.

    Now, it was her turn. ��Do you take Marcus to be your husband...�� As the priest recited his long lines, she could not wait anymore to say her answer. ��I do. I want nothing else but to be his wife.�� Jacky did not let the priest finish what he had to say.

    She believed she had made Marcus wait long enough. It would not be fair to dy the deration of their marriage another second longer. Besides, she also could not wait for the kissing of the bride part.

    ��You have to put his ring on.�� The priest reminded her, smiling at her eagerness. He handed her the ring he had blessed under the wedding rites. Then she quickly put it on his ring finger.

    She guessed all that was missing was the official announcement of them being husband and wife. She could hear the cheers and waves ofughter around them. She was sure that they were also anxious to have this wedding over.

    She finally nced at the people cheering them on from the beginning of their rtionship. And even their new friends, supporting them through their ups and downs. She could not be more than happy to have them witness this momentous event of her life.

    ��Now, by the power vested in me by our Lord, our God, I pronounced you husband and wife.�� The priest blessed them, making a huge sign of the cross. ��You may now kiss your wife.�� The priest encouraged Marcus as if he needed one.

    Hastily, Marcus pulled her toward him, meeting him halfway as he enveloped her in his tight embrace. Then, his lips were on hers. He took what was now officially his, byw and in the eyes of God.

    ��Hey, save some of that forter.�� Someone from the crowd shouted, making them finally realize that they were not alone.

    She gradually returned to her reality. She was now married to the man she never even dreamed about when she was young. A man she always thought was beyond her reach.

    But she realized now that nothing was impossible. Even the wildest dream had a possibility ofing true if one would believe it hard enough. She was living proof of that. She was a living testimony.

    ��I guess we can continue thister and on our honeymoon. Luckily, I won the dinner and the trip.�� Marcus happily informed her, making her discover that everything was a setup.

    The luxury trip that the charity auctioned, together with the beautiful ne currently dangling in front of her. It was all a setup for his master n.

    But who was she to be mad at this deception? Why would she punish him for making all this effort to put a smile on her face? When all he ever did was to make her happy.

    ��Thank you.�� She ced her hands on his cheeks, cradling his face as she stared into his eyes. ��Thank you for making me the luckiest and happiest wife in the entire world.��

    She honestly believed that half of the women poption would envy her at this moment. They would want to be in her shoes because she married a great man.

    He was not the ideal man for any woman when she met him. But she was not either. But they had managed to ovee that obstacle in their lives. Because of their past, their rtionship had grown and strengthened.

    Finally, they both decided that the truth would both set them free. Both honestly believed love did not have to be perfect. It just had to be honest.

    No more lies. No more secrets.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845: ��YES!��

    Amelia watched another fairy tale storye to life. Another happy ending that only a few ever witness in their life. Suddenly, she felt d she had attended this gathering.

    Honestly, she was slightly envious, but who would not be after witnessing such a love story? She bet every singledy in this room wanted to have a man like him. She guessed it would be the same for the men out there, looking at her new friend, Jacky.

    ��Congrattions!�� She shouted together with the other guests, genuinely happy to see another couple in love find their soul mate.

    She did not know much about them except for the stories that Haley told her. But from what she had gathered, it had not always been full of flowers and butterflies when they had started.

    But somehow, they managed to make their differences work. Marcus changed his lifestyle so he could be a better man for Jacky.

    It suddenly made her wonder if the same thing could happen in her situation if she took a chance with a yboy like Evan. Would he change for her, or would it be a temporary fix until he returned to his old ways?

    ��Do you mind if I have this dance?�� Suddenly a voice prated her thoughts, sending a shiver down her spine. Of course, she recognized his tone, and her body sensed his warmth as he stood behind her.

    .....

    Then, she realized that many had already gone to the dance floor while the couple was still busy being congratted by their family and friends. Music red around the room, emphasizing the merriment of thest part of the program.

    But smiling was thest thing she wished to do under her circumstances. When the man moved to stand before her, all she wanted to do was to run away.

    It was him again.

    ��Sorry, Tony, but I already promised my boyfriend I would be dancing with him.�� She had to stop him from his obsession with her, even if she had to lie.

    She had enough of this man following her around wherever she went. She felt concerned that his obsession might escte if he kept believing he had a chance with her. Better end his delusion now while it was not toote.

    ��Boyfriend?�� Tony appeared surprised by her admission. Of course, he would be since she had never introduced anyone as her boyfriend, nor had she shown up at this party with a date.

    The look on his face and the smile on his lips told her he did not believe her. He pointed his finger at her and chuckled. ��That is a nice joke, but not funny.�� He said, which only concerned her more. ��Come on. I am a good dancer.��

    Then, his hands wrapped around her risk, a little tighter than she would want, causing difort on her skin. It happened so fast that she did not have time to react yet. But before he could pull her away, somebody stopped him.

    A hand suddenly pulled her other risk in the other direction. Now, she suddenly discovered what the rope felt like in a game of tug of war. The two pulled her in opposing directions.

    ��She already told you she was saving the dance for me.�� Again, he came to save her from this horrible man. Although Tony had not done anything untoward to her, she could feel that he was not far from thinking he had a chance with her despite her subtle rejections.

    She did not want to be rude by outright telling him she did not like him. But it seemed she should have been, so it did not havee to this. Tony would not have assumed he had a chance with her.

    ��Are you saying that you are the boyfriend?�� Tony��s eyes sharpened on his opponent as if he was ready to fight a battle right then and there.

    ��Yes, that is what I am saying.�� He responded. ��I am Evan. And Amelia is my girlfriend.�� He confidently imed as if he had every right to do so.

    Amelia did not like how Evan returned Tony��s angry stare as if Evan was about to punch him in the face. Thest thing Amelia wanted was to cause any trouble or make a scene.

    This remaining night was supposed to be a glorious affair. She did not want a brawl to ruin that, especially not because of her.

    ��Not because you won the auction did not give you the right to im her as your girlfriend.�� Tony still did not let go of her hand as he continued to argue with him.

    ��Enough!�� She had enough of the two men showing off their macho egos. She knew she started her story with a lie, but she did not like that it was escting to something worse.

    She could only think of one solution to end this. She was unsure if it was the right thing to do, but she was running out of options. She pulled her hand away from Tony with force. It hurt her a little, but she had to do it.

    Then, she wrapped her arms around Evan, pulling him forcefully until he lowered his head to her level. Without warning, she kissed him. She touched her lips to his.

    ��Evan is telling the truth. He is my boyfriend.�� That kiss should have proven her point, slightly pulling away from his nearness.

    But she was not expecting what happened next. Evan suddenly pulled her again with another kiss. This time, it was not a mere touching of the lips. Suddenly, she was losing control as his lips became more demanding.

    She got lost in his embrace. This time, she knew she would not recover. She could not deny how much she craved for him. She did not want to deny him anymore.

    She was not even aware that Tony had finally left them alone, probably having enough of the scene before him. He walked away without even looking back, leaving them alone in each other��s arms.

    ��Am I?�� He suddenly asked when he came up for air.

    She was suddenly confused by his question, still dazed from the mind-blowing kiss she had recently experienced. ��What?�� Still unable to fathom what he was asking her.

    ��Am I your boyfriend now because I want to be?�� That was a straightforward question, demanding a direct answer.

    ��YES!��

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846: On fire

    ��Yes!�� She said yes.

    It would mean they were officially in a rtionship.

    Amelia was it for him. She had epted his proposal to be a couple.

    ��You mean it.�� Evan felt like he was about to explode with happiness. He was expecting that she would still reject him, but it turned out the opposite.

    However, he still had some doubts if he was doing the right thing, but losing her seemed worse than his fear ofmitting.

    He would admit that rtionship was not his strong suit. He had no clue how to make a woman happy in a long-term affair. But he would figure it out one way or another.

    How hard could it be to stay with one woman for the rest of his life?

    .....

    ��Do you want to dance?�� When she nodded, he pulled her to the dancefloor and joined their friends, who seemed to be all having a great time.

    It was a joyous asion, seeing one of his best friends tie the knot and swear to be with her husband for as long as he would live. They were living testimony that he could also be with one woman forever.

    He confessed that he was not entirely sure about love. Maybe he was in love with her. Why else would he be feeling this way about her? But he was still confused by its definition to put abel on their rtionship.

    Besides, it was too early for that, believing they were still in the early stage.

    ��You make me the happiest man in the world.�� He whispered in her ears, knowing that most women like to hear those words. But did he mean it, or was it just a line he said because he believed she expected it?

    Suddenly, he was starting to second guess everything he was doing. But he quickly buried his thoughts behind his mind.

    Soon, the party ended, and everyone started to leave. ��Can I walk you to your room?�� He offered as they exited the massive ballroom and separated from the group.

    He knew she was staying at the hotel, so he escorted her to the elevator, which would bring them to her floor. Finally, they both stood outside her room, unable to say goodbye.

    ��Would you like a cup of coffee before you go home?�� Amelia finally asked as she opened the door, indicating that she weed hispany. At least that was what registered in his mind. And it was an invitation for something more.

    ��Of course. I would love to.�� He epted her offer as he walked behind her, closing the door after him.

    He watched her move further inside the room, but before she could go far, he grabbed her by the arm and stopped her. Then, he slowly turned her around until she was facing him.

    Her body trembled underneath his touch, igniting a fire inside him. Without waiting for a further invitation, he lowered his face to hers, ravishing her with his lips, doing what he had wanted all night.

    She never tried to stop him, which encouraged him more, letting his tongue explore her mouth, eliciting a positive response from her. She wanted this as much as he did as her hands worked on removing his jacket.

    The next thing he knew, his lips traveled down the side of her neck while his fingers felt for the fastening of her gown. When he found it, he quickly unhooked them, unable to wait for a second longer to have her.

    The dress immediately dropped to the floor, gliding smoothly along her body, leaving her just in her underwear, a sight that left little to the imagination.

    In truth, he almost had a heart attack, seeing her in such revealing lingerie. It was a vision that he did not expect to see. He had never thought of her that way, but who was he toin?

    ��Did you wear this for me?�� Expressing his surprise. He also found it amusing that she might be nning to seduce him all this time.

    Why else would she be wearing them underneath her dress?

    Then, he ran his fingers on thece of her brassiere. He could feel her breath hitched at the contact of their skins. He liked how responsive she was to his touch, stimting him to rouse more reactions from her.

    ��No!�� She first said. ��I mean... Yes!�� She hissed, unable to make up her mind, responding to his question as her eyes closed.

    But he saw the chaos in her eyes before she shut them out of his sight. Her veins erratically beat at her neck as his fingers grazed through them. It was clear. She was nervous, more than usual.

    ��Are you sure you want to do this because once I start, I won��t be able to stop?�� He gave her a fair warning, like all the girls he had slept with before her.

    He would never force a woman into his bed. She must be willing to give herself to him. That was the only way they would both be able to enjoy this night of passion.

    His hands still held her closed. Their bodies were just inches away, not touching but sensing their nearness. He waited for her to decide whether this was what she wanted.

    But when her arms voluntarily lifted into his shoulder and her fingers entwined through his hair, he knew she had made her decision. Still, it was not a verbal response.

    Regardless, when her lips touched him, he knew he did not need any more hint of what she wanted. Her actions spoke louder than words. ��I will take that as a yes.�� He had spoken for the two of them.

    He immediately lifted her off her feet and carried her to the bed, not far from where they stood, dropping her to the soft cushion as he followed not far behind.

    He could feel the urgency of her need from how her fingers worked on the button of his shirt. She was as anxious as he was to feel their body, skin to skin.

    ***

    Amelia knew she was being bold, acting like she knew what she was doing. But honestly, she was trembling in fear, afraid that he would find her repulsive if he knew how inexperienced she was.

    She heard many experienced men preferred women knowledgeable in the art of passion. But what did she know about it? Only a few things she had read in romance novels.

    But did he have to know about it now? How inept she was. Well, he was bound to discover itter on whether she liked it or not. However, she was willing to gamble that he would not learn about it until thest minute.

    ��I don��t want you to stop.�� Finally, the words came out of her mouth. Her body craved for more of whatever he was doing to her.

    She did not want him to stop.

    She wanted this to happen.

    And she wanted it to be him.

    ��Honestly, I don��t want to.�� He helped her with his shirt removing it swiftly off his body. Then her fingers started working on his pants, unbuckling the belt and unfastening the button and zipper, leaving him with his briefs as he moved on top of her.

    Her fingers moved to touch his body, feeling the warmth of his skin on her palms. It was like she was a sculpture, creating a masterpiece, savoring his body, memorizing it in her mind.

    If she only had one night with him, she wanted to imprint everything about him on her mind. She wanted this memory tost her a lifetime. Why? Because she still doubted that she could keep a man like him interested in her for a long time.

    He might like her now, but there was also a chance that he might change his mind. Tomorrow, a week from now, or months, he would suddenly realize that he was not good with a rtionship or she was not the right one.

    ��You don��t know how much I want you.�� Evan dered as his fingers removed every piece of clothing in their bodies, leaving them with nothing but skin to skin.

    She had never felt anything like this before. But how could she when she had been saving herself for the right man? But was he the right man? She could not tell, but she was tired of waiting for him.

    But at least she knew she was giving herself to a man she had learned to love. Even if they did not end up together, she still did not lose herself to some random stranger.

    Evan was still someone special to her. She loved him, but, of course, she could not admit that to him. That would probably scare him away. Make him run for the hills. But at least in her heart, she knew how she felt about him.

    Then, his fingers explored her body, feeling them glide across her skin, chest, and arms, down to her abdomen. It was creating havoc everywhere it touched, sending mes inside her she did not want to extinguish.

    She was on fire, and she wanted more.

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847: The consequence of her action

    Looking outside her window, she could not stop the tears that fell in her eyes. Her heart broke again into a million pieces, but that was ok. She would get over this just like before. She would move on.

    This incident was not the end of the world for her. This pain would eventually disappear in time. She would be back to her old self in no time.

    But in the meanwhile, she would allow her heart to grieve for losing again. She permitted the water in her eyes to rush down her face like a waterfall. It was the only way to release the pain gripping her soul.

    Amelia could still hear his voice in her head, ��I want you so much.�� He had said to her as their bodies entwined while he reveled in her body as if he could never get enough of her.

    She never felt so alive underneath his skillful ministration. She believed he was doing a great job introducing her to the world of sex and passion. Who knew this was how great it was to be with a man?

    He kissed with an intensity that had her craving for more, and when his lips created a path across her chest and down her body, she knew she was burning with desire. Her lips formed sounds she had never heard her utter before.

    Her hands imitated what he was doing, hoping to elicit the same response from him. She also wanted to know how to pleasure a man like him. So far, she could tell that she was on the right track as he hissed with satisfaction every time her hands wandered on the right spot.

    .....

    ��Please!�� She begged him repeatedly, moaning uncontrobly. Honestly, she had no idea what she was asking for, but she knew her body was yearning for something.

    ��What do you want?�� He asked her as his hands glided down her supple skin and lips touched and kissed all the sensitive parts of her body, teasing her to submission. But she had already surrendered.

    All he had to do was conquer her. What was he waiting for as she twisted and turned underneath his body? She wanted more. She wanted him to show her what it was like to be one with him.

    ��I want you.�� She demanded, feeling her body release the tension that built inside her, shivering underneath his skillful hands. She felt great, but she knew it was not enough. She needed something else.

    Then, he stood up and grabbed his pants.

    She suddenly felt rmed, thinking he was about to leave. But felt relieved when he returned to the bed and on top of her. She realized that he was only taking precautions.

    She did not even think of that. She could have easily been pregnant without any protection. She was certainly not on a pill. She could have ended up in the same boat as her friend, Eida. Luckily, he seemed prepared for this kind of situation.

    Suddenly, fear gripped her, making her stiff on the bed as she felt him at her entrance. ��What is wrong?�� He suddenly asked her as his eyes searched her face for answers. He abruptly stopped, probably sensing her hesitation.

    ��Nothing.�� She tried to calm herself down. She had nothing to fear because Evan would not intentionally hurt her. She believed that. She trusted him. ��Please, don��t stop. I want you.�� She whispered as fear and pleasure mixed inside her.

    Besides, it was not very likely she would get pregnant because he was using protection. She had to stop overthinking everything and learn to enjoy the moment. She reminded herself she wanted this to happen.

    Then, he repositioned himself on top of her, feeling his desire at her core. It both excited and scared her, unsure of what she would expect.

    Well, she was notpletely clueless about sex but experiencing it for real was a different ballgame. It was not just fantasy anymore, but something that involved a lot of feelings.

    ��I won��t.�� There was a promise in his tone as he plunged into her. But he did stop midway inside her as she winced in tremendous pain. Her eyes automatically closed, and her fingers balled into a fist at his back.

    She could see that he was slightly reluctant, probably realizing that this was her first time. How would he know when she hardly told him? And in this day and age, who would have thought she would still be untouched?

    ��This will hurt, but I will try to be gentle.�� He said in his low guttural tone. She could sense the control he exerted on himself, but as he said, he was beyond stopping now.

    He paused, but only for a second, adjusting himself before plunging fully inside her, breaking down her walls. She bit her lip to stop herself from crying, but tears still slid down the side of her eyes.

    She felt his full size inside of her, filling her up. Although pain still dominated her body, she felt her body rx under him. She wanted this to happen as much as he did. She was finally one with him.

    ��I promise the pain will be over soon.�� He said as he groaned, visibly with pleasure, closing his eyes as he started moving inside her again. Slowly at first, she believed he was letting her body adjust to his size. He was lessening the pain from his thrusts.

    Soon, she sensed a different sensation inside her. The friction was creating a different reaction in her walls, arousing an intense desire inside her that demanded gratification.

    Eventually, his movement increased their speed as he sank into her body deeper and faster. He was right. The pain gradually decreased as pleasure overtook her body.

    She believed she could never have enough of him. She did not want him to stop. She hungered for more, wanting something she never thought she needed before.

    ��Aaahhh! Evan!�� She could not stop the moans that escaped her lips as he lifted her higher and higher, making her want more of it. ��Evan!�� She kept calling his name as she floated to the heavens.

    Finally, she hit her climax as she exploded inside, releasing the pressure she had kept for a long time, the sexual tension between them from the beginning until now.

    ��Aaaggghhh!�� He groaned loudly, like a lion that just had his prey. She felt him be stiff inside of her body, realizing he just had his release just after her. Then, he dropped down on top of her, sweating and breathing heavily like her.

    She believed it was one of the greatest moments of her life. A memory she would cherish all her life. To finally be with the man she loved and be one with him.

    After a short while, he moved to the other side of the bed andy silent while she stayed on her side. Suddenly, all her doubts came rushing back into her mind. Was he starting to regret sleeping with her? That was crazy.

    Then, Amelia felt him pull her to his body, cradling her in his warm embrace. Suddenly, she was confused, or maybe she was wrong. But one thing, she should stop jumping to her conclusions.

    ��Go to sleep, Amelia.�� She heard him behind her. She wanted to say something, but what?

    Should they not discuss what just happened? She had questions. But she had no idea how to talk to him. What to tell him as she stared at the nk space before her?

    She also waited for him to say something else, but he remained silent until she felt his breathing be steady. He must have fallen asleep while her eyes were still wide open, mauling over what happened.

    She could not wake him up, so she stayed steady, not moving while her thoughts ran wild with possibilities. However, exhaustion finally won over her as her eyes sumbed to the darkness, as she also fell asleep.

    But her confusion was cleared up when she woke up this morning with the other side of the bed empty and cold, meaning he had been awake for some time. There was no sign of Evan anywhere in the room.

    He did not even leave a note or a message as if he was not therest night. Was he just a figment of her imagination? Of course not! He was real because she felt sore all over her body. She saw the only evidence that he was with herst night.

    Now, she was flying back home. She quickly grabbed her things and booked herself on the next avable flight. She could not stay a minute longer in that hotel room. It was just too painful.

    Why did he leave without even saying a word? Did what happened to them mean anything to him at all? Or was all of this just a game to him? But she only had herself to me. She knew what and who he was. Still, she took a risk with him.

    Now, she had to ept the consequence of her action.

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848: Deal withmitment

    He banged his hands on the steering wheel of his car, feeling like he was the dumbest person in the world. He ran his hand through his hair, wishing he could turn back time. But, of course, that was impossible. ��He was...��

    An idiot.

    Stupid!

    That was what he was.

    His hand threw the phone to the passenger seat when all he heard on the other line was unreachable. He had tried calling her, but she had her phone turned off. He left countless messages, but she never responded.

    ��The most mindless prick.�� He looked at himself in the rearview mirror.

    Yes, he was! He could not stop calling himself names, hoping he would finally realize all the mistakes he had been making since meeting Amelia and stop doing it again and again.

    .....

    His grandmother was right. He already had the most wonderful woman in the world in his arms. And yet, he still managed to let her slip through his fingers because he was too afraid of his own shadow.

    Now, she was gone. Why? Because he left her alone in that hotel room. She probably came up first with a hundred scenarios before deciding he was not worth her time because that was how great she was.

    Admittedly, he panicked when he woke up with her by his side. He avoided sleepovers or waking up with a girl in the morning because it createdplications he did not need. So, he took off before she opened her eyes.

    ��Damn, where are you, Amelia?�� He had been racking his brain for answers, knowing that she was not yet supposed to go home today.

    At the moment, he wished to rule out that she had taken the earlier flight. That was unlikely since she still had things to wrap up around here. He hoped that she had stayed where he could easily find her so he could apologize.

    He grabbed the phone again on the other seat and dialed a number. It was his only hope of finding her. ��Hi, Eida. I mean Sarah.�� He quickly corrected, remembering he had to start calling her by her new name.

    He could not risk someone hearing him say her name. It was not only umon, but many would immediately suspect that he knew where she was hiding.

    ��Hey, Evan. If you are calling about Ang, she is fine. You have nothing to worry about.�� Eida quickly responded, thinking that was the reason he called.

    But, of course, that was not. ��Actually... I called because...�� He hesitated slightly, but he knew he had no choice. ��I am looking for Amelia. I am hoping that she might have called you by any chance.��

    But if Amelia had called her and told her what happened this morning, he would have heard Eida��s wrath, but she seemed calm and unbothered. There was a likelihood that Amelia might not have called her at all.

    ��I have not heard from her. She had not called yet. Didn��t you run into her at the partyst night?�� Eida asked, sounding concerned. He could conclude that Amelia had not called her yet.

    ��Yes, I saw herst night. Anyways, she is probably still sleeping in her hotel room.�� He told her, not wanting her to worry for nothing. Maybe she only relocated to another room or hotel because she was too mad at him.

    ��I will try to call herter. By the way, tell Grandmama that I might drop by next week to visit her. I am sorry I had to postpone this week because of work.�� He tried to change the topic, hoping that Eida would not overreact and contact Amelia. Then, that would be a disaster.

    He had to find her soon. He did not want this situation to escte and worsen. As far as he was concerned, it was a simple misunderstanding. He could still fix this if only he could find and talk to Amelia and exin himself.

    But where?

    He quickly contacted his secretary to check the hotels for her name. But before he could call his investigator, his phone rang. He knew he could not keep dismissing his call. He had ignored his responsibility for thest hour, trying to find her.

    ��Yes, David.�� His friend reminded him about the client he was supposed to meet in half an hour. ��I will be there.��

    In the meantime, he had better go to his next meeting before he also lost a client. He knew he could not keep damping his obligations to David. He was the managing head, not the other way around.

    After more than an hour of dealing with their new client��s issues, he finally went to his office to work on his other cases. But he also had to check on his secretary if she had found out Amelia��s whereabouts.

    ��Any news?�� He quickly asked his secretary as he passed by her table before going straight to his office.

    ��I have checked more than twenty hotels but had no luck.�� His secretary told him, which did not help much. ��Sir, Sir David is inside with a new client, waiting for you.��

    He was not surprised since David had been working on acquiring several clients from left and right. He had noints since it was good for business, but the timing was not great.

    ��Keep checking.�� He was not ready to give up yet. But at the moment, he had to concentrate on his job.

    He greeted his partner and their new prospective client, discussing the pros and cons of going on board with them. Fortunately, it did notst long. The client excused himself and left but promised to do business with them.

    ��What is driving you insane this time?�� David asked once they were alone. ��Don��t deny it. You were barely here.��

    His friend was right. He had been in and out of the conversation, unable to focus. His mind kept reminding him of Amelia and his actions.

    Last night was everything he ever wanted. He could not say it was the best sex he had ever had. Not yet. But it was different, not because he was her first, it was just a bonus, but because she was an extraordinary woman.

    However, knowing that she had abstained from any sexual act all this time put tremendous pressure on him, thinking she had saved herself for marriage.

    Was she expecting him to marry her after their one night together? Honestly, it was too much to absorb when he hardly knew how he should deal withmitment yet.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849: A wild card

    ��Have you gone insane?�� His voice boomed in the four walls of the spacious room as he marched further inside the dining hall.

    Count Thomas only stopped when he was a meter away from his son, who sat on the other side of the long table. ��Lance, you have to stop this foolishness.��

    His assistant just informed him about thetest activities of his son. He heard that his son had called for their top investigators and ordered the search for that girl.

    But his son only looked at him indifferently, acting like he had done nothing wrong as he sat on his chair and continued eating. Lance had ignored him since theirst heated argument about the Kingdom and the girl.

    ��Are you going to bring this Kingdom down just because you think she deserves your love despite what she had done to you?�� He clicked his tongue, showing his disappointment with the man he expected to do great things.

    He had raised him to be the best at everything he did. He had done all that was necessary to secure his future. Therefore, he could not ept that a mere insignificant woman could ruin everything he had dreamt for his son.

    Their ancestors would turn on their graves if they learned he had allowed an opportunity like this to slip through his fingers. It was unlikely that the crown would end up in their descendants again.

    .....

    His son had to ept his obligation put on his shoulders like him and the rest of their families. Count Thomas had to put aside his interest and make the ultimate sacrifice for their legacy by marrying his mother and letting go of the woman he loved before. Now, it was Lance��s turn.

    ��I love her. I will find her.�� Lance insisted, dropping the fork and knife he had in his hands. Then, his gaze focused on him. Anger and defiance were evident in his eyes. ��And, I will marry her.�� His son emphasized hisst words.

    He could see the determination in his eyes as his son wheeled his chair, ready to leave the room. He was d that his son was recovering well. Soon, he would walk again without the help of an apparatus or a chair.

    However, he could not allow him to proceed with his ns. He had to stop him from pursuing to look for this reporter who would only ruin his life. He could not allow him to see her again.

    But how? He had to find a way.

    ��When will you open your eyes that she will only disgrace this family? You are throwing your life away.�� How could he make his son see that he was only looking after him? ��You are wasting your chance to sit on the throne by pursuing this path.��

    He could not permit this woman to ruin everything he had worked hard to build. He knew now that he had to resort to extreme measures because it seemed his initial n did not work.

    ��When will you see that Eida is my life?�� Lance countered as he disappeared into the side of the room, leaving him behind.

    It would seem that reasoning with his son would not do the trick. Even nting fake evidence seemed to be ineffective. He had to think of something to convince his son that he was better off without Ms. Harlowe.

    He returned to his office to find ways to remedy this situation. It seemed the reporter was not the problem since she had already agreed to vanish in his son��s life. The problem was his son, who would not give up on her.

    ��I want you to arrange a meeting with these people within an hour.�� He immediately called his secretary, asking her to arrange the appointments from the list of names he had given her.

    It was an emergency appointment that could not wait. The urgency called for the soonest possible time because the King might change his mind if he learned Lance had other ns and suddenly decided to look for another alternative.

    His secretary immediately left him, leaving him with his thoughts. Now, he had to make an important phone call. Something he had prepared for but wished he did not have to resort to, but desperate times required desperate measures.

    He opened his secured vault hidden behind a cab, pinning the keys and cing his thumbprint to unlock the door. Then, inside was a file. He pulled it out and searched for the information he needed.

    He took his phone out of his pocket and stared at the screen. He keyed in the number in the report and waited for the ring. It took several minutes, but eventually, the line connected.

    A female voice answered the call. ��Yes, who is this?�� Of course, she would not know this number, but he had hers.

    He had his team surveilling her every move from the day he had learned about her pregnancy. He knew what she had been doing and where she went when she left their country.

    He wished he did not have to make this call to her, but it appeared he had no choice. All his other ns failed. Now he had to improvise, but he would need her help.

    ��I am sure you still recognize my voice.�� Count Thomas answered the woman on the other line.

    If he remembered her distinct voice, he assumed she would never forget the voice of the person who destroyed her ns. Well, he never believed that her intention was pure.

    ��I am sorry, but I think you made the mistake of calling me.�� She sarcastically answered. He could sense the hostility in her voice and her desire to end this call harshly.

    Maybe in some way, she loved his son, but he still believed she was also using him for her benefit. Luckily, he discovered her ns and stopped her before she could use that baby to trick his son into marrying her.

    Of course, being naive and kind, his son would easily believe her. As seen now with the way his son was behaving. He would ept responsibility for this baby that he was not even sure was carrying his blood.

    Who knew how many men she had been sleeping around when his son was not looking? He could not ept her and her bastard child in their lives.

    ��Please, do not end the call because I think we need to talk.�� The Count only heard her fast breathing on the line, but she did not reply immediately or hang up.

    She only stayed silent for a few seconds, probably internally debating whether she should hear him out or not. But he believed that a part of her was curious. She was a reporter, after all.

    ��I don��t think we have anything else to talk about.�� She finally responded with ire in her tone. He could not me her after everything he did. But it was a necessary evil for the greater good. ��I already left your son. What else do you want from me?��

    Honestly, she had fulfilled her end of the bargain with him. She packed and left without saying goodbye to his son, which was what he wanted. She never informed his son about the baby growing in her womb.

    But it seemed that was not enough for his son to forget her. His made-up lie was insufficient to drive his son to drop all his hopes for a reunion with this woman.

    ��Honestly, I wish we never had to cross paths again, but I will need you to do me another favor.�� He told her as he leaned on his chair and made himselffortable.

    Somehow, he had to convince her to cooperate with him again for onest time. He hoped this final act would convince Lance she was not worth throwing his life away.

    ��Favor?�� Sheughed at his choice of words. ��I am not doing you any favor. I did not do any of this for you.�� She corrected him, hearing the irony in her voice.

    He already expected that she would not take his call lightly. But he had to make her submit to his will. Whether she liked it or not, she had to agree to what he wanted to happen.

    He was not taking no for an answer from her. Either she agreed to him willingly, or he would have to resort to coercion by ckmail or force. Because he was willing to go to lengths to make this happen.

    His son would marry the girl of his choosing and take the crown as their new King. While this girl, she and her child would vanish from their lives for good.

    ��Then, just like before. If you love my son as you im, do this for him.�� The Count once again used this card. ��I need you to clear your schedule and meet me. I will text you the ce, date, and time.��

    At the moment, all his cards against her did not work to stop his son from looking for her. He required something to finally persuade Lance to give up on her and obey him. He had to stop his son��s ridiculous obsession with her.

    He needed a wild card to solve all his problems and end this once and for all.

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850: It is yours

    Soft, warm lips gently touched hers, waking her up from her deep slumber. ��I heard that congrattion is in order.�� A sexy voice tickled her ears as he let his breath brush through her skin.

    Last night had been exhausting, and all she wanted to do was keep her eyes closed, but the man beside her was also persuasive. He kept nuzzling his nose further down the crook of her neck and shoulders, driving away the haze in her eyes.

    As she opened her eyes wider, gently adjusting to the light from the windows, she saw her loving husband looking dashing as ever. It appeared that he had also recently awakened, judging from the messiness of his hair and clothes.

    Butpared to her, she would bet that she looked far worse than him. Why did men seem like they never needed to do much to look impressive? Unlike girls, who had to take hours before they could be satisfied with their looks.

    ��I still want to sleep,�� Daniined, but just a little as she epted the kiss that came her way.

    Although she still felt tired, as if her body was carrying a heavy weight on her shoulders. She could not ignore her husband and his need. Well, not after what she did or did not dost night.

    Suddenly, she felt guilty that she had dozed on him while they were making out when they arrived homest night. In her defense, she could hardly keep her eyes open, but she tried.

    .....

    ��You can always go backter.�� Alex coerced her as his hands pulled her closer to his body until shey beside him, with their bodies entwined together. ��I just need a few minutes.�� He winked at her, making her smile at his silly attempt to seduce her. But honestly, it was working.

    His fingers entangled with the strands of her soft, curly hair, pulling her closer until their lips touched again, coaxing her to respond to his advances. She could feel his desire growing as his body pressed into her.

    Now, all sleep deserted her as her body reacted with the same intensity as his. She craved his touch that she also missedst night. She still recalled that she had passed out from exhaustion, remembering he was kissing her, but she nked out.

    ��Ok, Mr. ckstone. You have five minutes.�� She teased him, knowing that it would never be enough for them.

    She felt she had to make up to him, returning his kisses as her fingers worked on his shirt, pulling it off his body. Who would not want to wake up with this vision?

    She did not mind if he pulled her away from her dream. He was way better. He was the real deal. She let her fingers glide across his muscr chest until her hands slid down to his torso, working on his sleep shorts, pulling them down until he was free from all his clothes.

    ��I think it is only fair that you show me those beautiful clothes you have painstakingly worn for me, but I never got the chance to appreciate.�� He pulled away from her as he settled on the headboard.

    Using some pillows, he propped himself up into a sitting position as he waited for her to model her new lingerie before him. He was right. She did wear it for him, butst night, she never had the chance to seduce his husband with it.

    He must have seen the undergarments when he took off her gown and shoes, but only to cover them with the nket as he allowed her to sleep through the night.

    ��Well, I did buy this for you with your money, so technically, it is yours.�� She started as she knelt before him, pushing the strands of her behind her shoulders to show him the brassiere she picked for him. ��Do you like it?��

    He must be as horny as hell sincest night, staring at his lust-filled eyes. But he had to wait till she had some sleep before waking her up to satisfy his desire.

    He had always been considerate, putting her needs first before his. But she also tried to reciprocate all he had done for her with love, trust, loyalty, and faithfulness.

    ��Definitely.�� He beckoned her with his fingers, asking her toe nearer. ��But I want a closer look at my possessions.�� How could she resist?

    She crawled towards him, straddling his body, cing both her knees on his side as she sat on his taut body. Then, she dropped her hands to both sides of his chest, leaning forward to stare into his eyes.

    ��Now, do you have a better view?�� She whispered seductively into his ears, letting her breath caress the inside of his lobes.

    She was enjoying this as she became bolder and bolder in her moves. She never thought she would be more experimental in their sexual rtionship with her husband.

    She could still distinctively remember how herte ex-boyfriend, rest his soul, described her sexual preference as vani. She also recalled how he and her former best friend hadughed at her expense while they made out on their bed.

    She thought at that time that her life was over. She would never fall in love again or would ever find the right man for her. She almost lost faith in love, in finding her soulmate.

    But fate had a funny way of proving her wrong when she stumbled with this guy on the sheets, only to realize one day that he was the man she had been waiting for all along.

    ��A very nice view.�� He approved as his fingers buried in her hair, pulling her down until his lips captured hers in a possessive kiss while his hand glided up on her arms, then went on a downward path, resting on the fleshy part of her back and sliding down her thighs.

    ��I am d you like it. Now, take it.�� She taunted him as she pulled her body, putting a bit of space between them. But her eyes never broke their connection with his as she allowed herself to drown in them. ��It is yours.��

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851: Was she sick?

    Alex could see the enthusiasm in her smile. It was apparent she was enjoying making him work for it. He could not me her since he had woken her from a deep sleep.

    She could barely open her eyes, but he forced her with a bit of persuasion and seduction. But in his defense, he hardly sleptst night, wanting so much to hold her and have her.

    Seeing her glowing the entire night during the party but unable to touch her wasplete and utter torture. But he understood that she had an obligation to fulfill for her father and thepany. So, he waited for his turn.

    ��You don��t know how hard it was to control myselfst night, seeing you wearing only those things.�� He told her, reminding himself that it had not been easy. ��I had to take a shower to cool myself down.��

    He was not joking, remembering undressing herst night. He did not want her to sleep in her gown throughout the night. But finding her in those sexy, seductive lingerie had his hormones going haywire.

    ��I am sorry.�� Dani suddenly sounded guilty, but he did not want her to be.

    He did anticipate a great night after that momentous event. A night to celebrate and congratte her for a job well done. He had nned everything up to thest second to surprise her, only for his ns to backfire.

    .....

    Unfortunately, she had to drop in his arms before the night had barely begun. Unlucky for him, his ns did not materialize. However, even if the night was over, he still had this moment. So, he was still up for the challenge.

    ��You don��t have to be sorry. You are always worth the wait.�� He mumbled as he looked into her eyes.

    Then, his fingers worked on unfastening the brassiere that was hiding his possession from his sight. He liked the redced clothing, but it had already served its purpose. Now, he liked the feel of his skin against skin more as he dropped thecy material on the floor.

    As his hands and fingers elicited a verbal response, his lips also worked on making her writhed against his kisses. He wanted her to enjoy every minute as he took her to new heights.

    He might not be the best lover or the most experienced man in the art of love-making, but he would certainly put her need first and satisfy her wants before taking what he desired.

    ��I am always yours.�� She responded, allowing him ess to her body without hesitation. ��But this time, let me.�� She worked on returning the favor by kissing him too, not only on the lips but on his body as well, working her way down.

    Alex always wanted to make her happy, giving her all the love and care she needed. It had always been enough for him. He would never ask her to do things she was ufortable with because he did not need it.

    Buttely, she had been more vocal about her desire to please him. She had been trying hard to give him what she thought was her way of bringing spice to their sex life.

    Of course, he was not against it. Honestly, he believed that couples should be able to discuss these things. Openmunication was always the key to a good marriage.

    But they had to be open to it and agree to whatever they would decide, or at leastpromise. Or it would not work. It would only end up in a mess and a difficult situation.

    ��You know you don��t have to do that.�� He tried to stop her, but she would not listen as her lips continued on their downward path. He could feel her lips scorching everything in its path. He was on fire.

    What husband would not want to explore every sexual desire with his wife? Not him, of course. He wished to do everything that would make their sexual life colorful and alive. But as long as it was ok with the both of them, not just him.

    ��I want to,�� Dani assured him as her fingers followed every path her lips had taken until she stopped at the heat of his passion.

    His breath hitched when he felt her fingers wrapped around him, unable to control the excitement that shot up his body. Honestly, the anticipation was killing him. He wanted more.

    Eventually, he buried his fingers against her hair, but he did not push her to do it. He allowed her to take her pace, not wanting to rush her. If she decided not to go through with it, he would not take that against her.

    But when she felt her lips touch him, he knew he had just ascended to the next level. He was floating in outer space, riding the milky way. It was like he was ready to die and go to heaven.

    Luckily, he did not pop right then and there. He had controlled himself, closing his eyes to savor the moment. But he wanted more as he waited for his wife to make her next move.

    ��Oooaaahhh!�� He could not stop the groan that escaped his lips as the sensation of her lips created havoc inside his body. When she moved, he knew he did not want her to stop as his body grew stiff, surrendering himself at her mercy.

    ��Am I doing it right?�� He could hear her slight hesitation, but he doubted she could make anything wrong. She was perfect as he watched her in the peripheral of his vision.

    ��Yes, you are doing great.�� But as she continued, something happened.

    Before he could reach his release, she pulled out and hastily ran. She was out of bed and inside the bathroom in no time. Suddenly, he was worried that she might have regretted doing this for him.

    Quickly, he grabbed a towel, wrapped it around his waist, and followed her to the bathroom. The sight of her puking her guts out on the toilet, slumped on the floor, had him worried and a bit guilty.

    He felt that this was his fault for allowing her to do it. Now, she must be upset about it, feeling disgusted with herself. Now, he felt terrible, feeling he had forced her to do this when it was not even necessary for their rtionship.

    ��Are you alright?�� He quickly moved to her side, putting a robe on her back, kneeling beside her as he swiped the hair out of her face. He grabbed a towel on the counter and started helping her out.

    ��I am ok.�� She responded with a weak smile. She looked like she was not ok. Her face suddenly turned pale.

    She looked like she was about to faint. Was she sick?

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852: A shoulder to cry on

    She was pacing the room, staring at her phone as it red on the table. She was debating whether to answer it or just let it ring until the caller was tired of calling.

    After receiving an unexpected call from someone that she never wanted to hear from, thest thing she wanted was to listen to his voice again. But it might not be him. Maybe it was Evan, calling again, or Amelia or her work.

    But she distinctly remembered that he said he would be contacting her again about the details of their meeting. She was not particrly thrilled to see him again, hence the hesitation to answer his call.

    ��Eida, are you alright? Why are you not answering your phone?�� Ang strode into the room with Goliath and a paper bag in her arms, followed by Bea not far behind with a bag of groceries in her hand.

    She watched the three move toward her, but Ang had her eyes shifting from her to her phone. After a short greeting, they proceeded to the kitchen to drop off what they had bought in the market.

    ��It is nothing important.�� She dismissed the phone call as she left it in the living room and attended to helping Ang with their supplies.

    At that moment, dealing with someone in her past was thest thing she wished to do. She had moved to this ce to start over again and not to be constantly haunted by their presence and reminded why she had run away in the first ce.

    .....

    Although she still continuously cried at night, missing him dearly, dreaming of him constantly, it would be better if she could stop hearing anything to do with him.

    ��It doesn��t look like it is not important.�� Ang turned her head in the direction of the living room as she heard the continuous buzzing of the phone.

    Even Goliath seemed to be irritated as he barked along with the noise. Suddenly, she regretted not turning her phone off, or in the least in silent mode so no one would be bothered by it.

    ��You know I can do the groceries after work.�� She offered, seeing the bags Bea and Ang were carrying. She did not mind doing the menial things since Ang mostly did the cooking.

    She also needed to change the topic before Ang snooped on something she was not ready to answer. As much as she trusted her new friend, she was ufortable sharing some details of her life, especially this one.

    ��I like going out. It gives me an excuse to walk Goliath in the street and socialize with our neighbors.�� Ang insisted, which Bea also seconded. Ang nuzzled Goliath��s face, kissing the dog on the forehead.

    ��Ang needs the exercise. But don��t worry, I am monitoring her condition seriously. If I find a reason that she should not go out, I will confine her in this house.�� Bea assured them, helping out in putting the groceries on its shelves.

    ��Ok. Fine. Just don��t forget to ask for help if you need one.�� Eida reminded Ang as she put the rest of the groceries in the fridge.

    She still had to prepare for her story. She had a good one and had been working on this since she started working for the smallwork. But it did not mean she could not help in the house when she was home.

    Besides, she could not depend on Ang and Amelia forever. Eventually, she would be living alone with a child to raise on her own. She would have to learn to do all these things by herself.

    ��I hope you will also do the same.�� Ang countered, reminding her about the phone call. ��You know I am a good listener.��

    She could tell that Ang suspected that she was hiding something from her. She thought she was good at making a poker face, but Ang was better at being a detective.

    Maybe she should hire her to investigate for her since she was doing a great job examining her. No wonder Evan said that he could not keep any secrets from her. It was no use. Somehow, Ang could find a way to extract the truth.

    ��I do remember that.�� She assured her friend, but as she said. Her current situation was not something she was willing to talk about with anyone.

    Then, she distracted herself by ying with Goliath, cuddling the cute puppy and messing up with its fur. So far, after two more ringings, her phone had finally quieted down.

    She could always call whoever it was when she was ready. At the moment, her mind was still mauling over the first call she had received. She never expected that the Count would wish to talk to or see her again after theirst conversation.

    Why now? What did he want from her again after she had already done what he asked her to do? But what was worse? How did the Count know where she was or her contact number? He even knew her new name.

    She was rmed that he had effortlessly found her. What about Lance? Judging from the Count��s desperation, he might still be searching for her.

    How long before Lance could find her whereabouts?

    ��Eida?�� She did not realize that Ang had been talking to her until she snapped her finger before her.

    She was busy ying with Goliath. Scratch that. She was holding Goliath, but her mind was elsewhere. She did not notice Ang was talking to her or calling her name.

    ��I��m sorry.�� She was about to make someme excuse, but Ang only turned her head from side to side with a grin on her beautiful face.

    ��Have Amelia or Lance called yet?�� Ang interrupted her with an expression that told her she could wait until she was ready to share whatever was bothering her.

    ��Evan called earlier. He said that he would visit next week.�� Eida recalled their conversation. ��But he seemed to be looking for Amelia. Well, she had not called yet.��

    ��Do you think something happened? Why would Evan call and look for her when they are in the same city? They probably saw each other at the partyst night.�� Ang worriedly stated, corroborating what she had been thinking earlier.

    She was suddenly concerned that something was wrong. Why else would Evan call and look for her friend? It just did not make sense. She could only look at Ang with the same expression. She had no idea.

    But before she could ask her more, her phone buzzed. She grabbed the phone this time, unable to ignore it anymore. It might be Evan or Amelia asking for help or something.

    She quickly unlocked the phone, but disappointment pped her on the face and a bit of dread. Not because the message came from her friends but from the man she did not want to see.

    ��What is it? Is it Evan or Amelia?�� A voice behind her asked as Ang moved behind her, eavesdropping on her message.

    She quickly turned the phone off, shoving it in her pocket, not wanting her friend to see the message. As she said earlier, she was not ready for someone else to learn about her secrets.

    ��No, it is just from work.�� She informed Ang, lying to her to avoid further questions. But she was unsure if she bought her excuse as her eyebrows raised in question.

    But before Ang could ask her again, Eida noticed someone by the door. She could tell whoever was behind the wooden panel was trying to open it, but not forcefully.

    Then, she heard the main door creak, wondering who would enter their apartment without an invitation. Did Bea forget to lock the door when she came in? But it appeared their unknown visitor had a key.

    Indeed, she was surprised to see who stood at the center of the door with her luggage in hand. A woman who resembled her friend and was supposedly miles away from them was now home.

    ��Amelia, what are you doing here?�� She asked as she walked closer. She was not expecting her to be back after a few more days. She said she still had some arrangements she had to deal with before returning.

    What was she doing at home? Moreover, what was wrong with her?

    ��My trip was cut short,�� Amelia curtly said. Her tears seemed to have dried out, but it was still visible in her expression. She just stood there, unable to move, seemingly paralyzed when she saw her.

    ��What happened?�� Seeing the tear-stained face of her friend.

    She looked like she had been crying, with her puffy eyes and dropped shoulders. She could only conclude that Evan must have something to do with this. Did he just hurt her friend and break her heart?

    At that moment, her problems seemed insignificant as she worried about her friend. She had to shove her current predicament and attend to Amelia first because she believed she needed her more.

    Either her heart shattered into pieces, or somebody died. But whatever it was, she looked like she badly needed a shoulder to cry on at that moment.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853: A zebra could change its stripes

    She sat on the gurney of the tiny cubicle where the nurse had asked them to wait. ��You know you are overreacting, Alex.�� She protested as he drove her to the emergency room to have her checked.

    Her eyes roamed at the familiar ce, not finding being in itforting. Although she had nothing against a hospital, she still preferred to stay away. She was ok. She did not need a doctor to examine her.

    His eyes searched her face before responding to her. ��Can you me me? You should have seen yourself earlier. I still want a doctor to check on you.�� His voice carried no room for argument.

    But stubborn as she was, she could not help herself. ��It was probably the wine fromst night or maybe something she ate. And the exhaustion that got to me.�� She continued to reason out.

    She was sure it was nothing serious, although she still felt slightly dizzy and queasy. But she still did not believe it should merit a trip to the doctor.

    Currently, they had to wait for a doctor to attend to her. Fortunately, it did not take long because she could see the concern in his eyes as if he could not wait another minute to know what was wrong with her.

    At least a familiar doctor showed up, taking her chart. ��Alex.�� He greeted him first. Then, his eyes turned to her, noticing her on the bed. ��Dani, what is wrong? What brought you here?��

    .....

    ��Hello, Dr. Reece.�� She was not surprised to see him here since he had worked for this hospital for quite some time. ��I am sure it is nothing, Sebastian. My body is just reacting to something I atest night.��

    She had a look at herself in the bathroom mirror earlier. Even she was a bit concerned. She looked like she had just seen a ghost as her face lost color. If she was honest, she did not feel well at the time. But that was normal after vomiting.

    But she quickly regained her strength after the heaving stopped. She tried to minimize what her body had experienced, not wanting the unnecessary fuss. She believed it was just due to some slight food poisoning. But she felt much better now.

    ��I need to be sure. You almost fainted on the bathroom floor.�� Alex interrupted her as he moved to her side, grabbing her hand to make a point. ��There is nothing wrong if I want to be cautious.��

    After all the things that happened to them, she could not me him for being overly protective of her. Still, she believed this was excessive to rush to the doctor when she could rest and wait for her mild symptoms to run their course at home.

    ��I think there is no harm in running some test since you are already here.�� Her doctor friend rmended as he took the side of her husband.

    Two against one.

    She had no choice but to concede. So, she might as well consent to the test that the doctor would order. But at the moment, he wanted to ask a few questions about her earlier experience and present condition.

    ��Tell me what you were doing before you vomited and almost fainted,�� Sebastian asked as he held a tablet in his hand.

    Suddenly, she remembered what they were doing that morning, making her slightly blush before the doctor. How could she exin to her friend that she was giving him an oral sex job? But was that crucial to this?

    She doubted it, but just for fun, she could not resist.

    ��I think I might know what happened earlier.�� She looked at the doctor and then to her husband, who had no clue what she had in mind. ��Do you remember, Alex?�� She could not help the glint shining in her eyes at the naughty thought ying in her mind.

    ��Any information would help diagnose your condition.�� Sebastian encouraged her to continue as he checked her vital signs. The doctor checked her pulse and blood pressure through the machines he attached to her body.

    ��Well, I was...�� But before she could say more, Alex stopped her by standing beside her and wrapping his arm around her shoulder.

    ��I don��t think the doctor needs the full details.�� She could feel her husband��s embarrassment, but, of course, she was only teasing him.

    However, the look on her husband��s face was priceless upon realizing what she was about to tell the doctor. It was a moment that she would remember for a long time.

    ��As I was saying, I woke up, and when I tried to stand up, I suddenly felt dizzy and had to run to the bathroom.�� She exined to her husband��s sudden relief.

    She was not about to divulge to a friend what they did inside the room unless it was a medical emergency, which she doubted was her current case.

    ��Honestly, I believed it was too much food and champagne.�� Dani reiterated, not believing that something else was wrong with her body.

    She believed she just had her yearly check-up a couple of months ago. Based on that, she was in perfect health. After her father had his first attack, she wanted everyone checked.

    So, she did not believe this would be anything but a minor illness that a good night��s sleep and a healthy diet could readily cure. Besides, her symptoms were already gone. She felt perfectly alright.

    ��Still, let me run some tests,�� Sebastian arranged for their transfer to a private room while he conducted the other examinations.

    Even if she disagreed with the n, she allowed it, not wanting Alex to worry about her. She was sure that the doctor would just be wasting his time, finding nothing that should rm them.

    ��I hope this will not take long because all I want now is a long, warm rxing bath and a longfortable sleep on my bed.�� She told the nurse assisting Sebastian as he drew blood on her skin for the testing.

    ��Don��t worry. It will only take a while. You will be out of here soon enough.�� Doctor Sebastian tapped her on the hand after he finished the routine procedure and left.

    Now, here she was with Alex waiting for the result. It would be a lie if she said she did not feel anxious about the results. Her experience with the hospital had not been great.

    ��Hello, Dani. It is a surprise to see you here.�� She suddenly turned to the door, surprised to see a face she never expected to encounter again soon. ��I hope it is nothing serious.��

    But she knew they were bound to bump into each other one time or another. She was not expecting it to happen in the hospital. ��Hello, Cassie. I hope so too.�� But here they were.

    She had heard that she was now in charge of Nick��s properties. Jacob had made her the person in charge of his inheritance because Jacob only had one thing he would like to do, cure sick people.

    She was probably here to see Jacob and identally learned that she was here. But somehow, she was happy to see her. They might not be friends again, but she had no ill feelings against her.

    ��Hello, Alex.�� Cassie turned to her husband with a friendly smile. ��I know I have never thanked you enough for helping me. It is because of you that I am now free from Nick.�� She moved further inside the small room so she could face them.

    ��There is no need. We only did what was right. You might have made a mistake in the past, but you already paid for it. All we can do now is move forward.�� Dani could not help but feel happy for her former friend, seeing the lighte back in her eyes.

    All the hatred she had seen in her former friend had vanished, reced with a happy smile. She could only attribute this to Jacob. She only hoped their rtionship grew stronger because she could see they were good for each other.

    They seemed to be a perfect match.

    ��There is no need to thank us because your help saved us from Nick��s evil ns. It is us who should be thanking you.�� Alex interjected, smiling at Cassie, who had slight tears in her eyes.

    Cassie had remained standing before them as if she had something more to say but was slightly hesitating. ��What is it?�� Dani asked, hoping she could help her say what was on her mind.

    She knew she had already forgiven her for all her former friend had done to her. But she was unsure if she could do more for her or if they could return to what they used to be.

    ��Jacob had asked me to marry him, and I already epted.�� Cassie finally told them. ��I don��t have families I can invite to the wedding. So, I thought if you two would join us. You are the only family I have left.��

    She suddenly remembered that Cassie had always been a sister to her until she broke her heart when she betrayed her. But now, could she ept her back into her life just like before?

    Could she trust her not to do what she did to her before? Has she changed into this new persona she was showing her? There was only one way to find out. She had to try. But was she willing to do it?

    She would have to take a risk and believed that a zebra could change its stripes.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854: A changed man

    ��Are you done fucking up?�� His friend walked towards his office, smirking at him.

    When he looked up from his piles of cases, he was not surprised to see his managing partner with a mocking smile on his lips. But he was not alone as his other friend followed him.

    ��You know I have been there before.�� His newly married friend said. ��If you need advice, I am here, my friend.�� The two sat before his desk, feeling smug with themselves.

    He did not need to be a genius to decode what his friends were saying as they both made fun of his misery. But he could not me them when he had the same thing to both of them not so long ago.

    He guessed his past deeds were catching up to him fast. If this was the only way to pay for his sins, so be it. Let ite and do worse. But in the meantime, he had to deal with his friends.

    ��David?�� Evan looked at his friend but was not surprised at what he had done. ��You just had to tell him.�� He shook his head in disbelief at his friends. ��Who else did you spill my sad life story with?��

    He was not mad, just feeling indifferent as he closed the files on his desk. He knew he would not be doing any work until these two clowns exited his office.

    .....

    ��By the way, thanks Marcus, but I think I got it from here.�� He addressed his other friend, who was ying with his new ring on his finger.

    Marcus was right to im to be in the same boat as him. But asking for advice from him might not be such a good idea. He did mess up several times before getting it right.

    On the other hand, David kept dering that he was in a solid,mitted rtionship. Yet, he still had toe up with a ring pledging his legalmitment to one girl, not just a promise ring.

    ��Just us,�� David admitted. ��Alex would havee to show support, but he had other important matters to attend to at the moment. So, you are stuck with us.�� Pointing to the two of them. Still, he was thankful to have friends like them.

    David walked towards his mini bar and poured himself a whiskey, offering him one and Marcus a ss. But he still had several cases to finish before he could dere it a day. The two drank the alcohol and sat, waiting for him to answer their question.

    ��What are you guys doing here anyway?�� He asked, ignoring their inquiry. However, he had already guessed they did note for business but to meddle with his life.

    As much as he did not like people snooping around his private life, he did not mind his friends. They had been there for each other since the beginning of their friendship. He was not about to change that now.

    Although they like to mess around with each other, they did not intentionally mean to hurt or harm anyone. It was usually just like monkeying around, but at the end of the day, they would always have each other��s back.

    ��We are going out for a drink. Let us say ate bachelor��s party.�� David stated as he emptied the ss in his hands. ��I think our friend deserves our support. Alex promised to follow shortly. Are youing?��

    Evan knew he had to be there for Marcus even if he was not in the mood to go out and drink. And thest thing he wanted was to party when all he could think about was Amelia.

    He heard that she was back home with his grandmother and Eida. At least he could breathe easier knowing she was in safe hands. But it still did not solve his problem. He had to make up with her soon.

    He could not fly out in the middle of a case to see her. He had to wait till the weekend. Then, he had to beg. Yes, he had to ask her forgiveness. If he had to kneel, kiss her feet or let her p him on the face, he would do it. Anything that would make her forgive him.

    He had been an ass, and he had to ept the consequence. But losing that woman who had him by the balls was not one of them. For the first time, he would swallow his pride for this woman.

    ��Fine. But I am not staying long. As you can see, I am still in the middle of a case.�� He showed them the files on his table.

    He wished he could fend it off to one of the associates or his partner, but Evan had promised the client he would handle the case himself. Now, he was in a bind that he could not get out off.

    Honestly, he was also vying himself some time to figure out what he would do once he was face to face with her. He could not afford to mess up again.

    ��Shall we go?�� Marcus stood first, followed by David as they waited for him to follow.

    He looked at his wristwatch only to realize that it was gettingte. He had been working all afternoon, distracting himself. He tried his best not to get on the ne and fly out at the soonest possible time that he barely noticed the time or the darkness outside his window.

    He just assumed that it was still early. But since it was almost time to go home, he tagged along with his friend and agreed to meet them at the club they had chosen.

    It did not matter to him which one anyway since he had no n of staying for long. After a while, he pulled outside the high-end club he recognized as owned by a friend.

    ��Wee back, Sir Evan.�� Of course, the man at the front still recognized him. It was just a couple of months since he hadst visited the ce, but he was a frequent guest before.

    He could see a few things had changed, but many stayed the same. A slightly different crowd, but it was a simr feeling. The music still red just like he remembered it. It made his heart, blood, and adrenaline pumping but not the same way Amelia did it.

    ��We thought you were noting.�� Marcus shouted over the loud noise around the room when he was just a few feet away.

    He was half an hourte since he had to stop for gas. Truthfully, he wanted time to think whether this was a good idea. Funnily, his mind concluded that he was through with all this shit.

    ��I am only here because of you.�� He greeted his friends, but Alex was still a no-show.

    He ordered his drink from a waitress that passed them by before settlingfortably on a seat beside his friends. But he had no intention of staying long.

    ��Well, that is new. Usually, you are the one bugging us for a night out. Maybe I should believe that this girl messed up with your head real bad.�� Marcus raised his ss to him while chuckling at his expense.

    Evan believed she did because he was willing to give all this up for her. He was now a changed man. He wanted to be a better man for her so he would deserve her.

    ��We should celebrate this.�� David raised his ss with Marcus, leaving him to follow their lead. ��To Evan and his new beginning.�� He could see the seriousness in his friend��s face. He appreciated that.

    After a few more drinks, he was ready to leave. He could already feel the buzz in his head. But David insisted they had a couple more shots before calling it a night. After all, it was rare that they were together like this.

    Alex finally called, apologizing for not joining them. But that was no surprise. They understood his situation. But what he was not expecting was what happened next.

    ��Sir, thedy over there wishes to send her congrattions to the groom.�� The waiter ced three fresh,plimentary drinks on the table courtesy of the woman who was now walking their way.

    He figured she must be one of Marcus�� exes or someone he banged before Jacky. He certainly did not know her. However, why waste a good drink, taking the ss and drinking half its content?

    ��Excuse me, boys.�� A stunning woman stood beside his seat and greeted them. If he was being honest, she was the sort of girl he would take home after a night like this. But those days were over. ��I hope you don��t mind if I crash your little party.��

    She looked at his friends beforending her sight on him. Before he realized what she nned, she sat down on hisp and wrapped her hands around his neck.

    Then, her lips were all over his as her tongue darted inside his mouth, leaving him no time to think but only to react impulsively. Instinctively, his hands moved to her ass and back, keeping her in ce as his lips moved with hers.

    Fortunately, his drunk mind finally snapped him back to reason as he quickly pulled her away from her. ��I am sorry, but I could not do this.�� He looked into the eyes of the unknown woman, seeing the dissatisfaction in her eyes.

    Frankly, he was not disappointed that he had to stop it, but he was dismayed with his action. He should not have let himself slip even for that few seconds. Still, he was d that he had stopped in time.

    Besides, he just confirmed that he was a changed man.

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855: A new life

    Dani could not say she was shocked by the sudden appearance of Cassie. But she was surprised by her invitation and the fact that her former friend still considered her as family.

    However, she could not help but feel sympathy for her and not anger. Cassie had a rough lifepared to her. Her circumstances drove her to do all those things. But it was not an excuse for what she did. She still did terrible acts against her.

    However, she had managed to redeem herself by helping them take Nick down. If not for Cassie, they would never have enough evidence against herte ex-boyfriend. At least that should count. In her book, that absolved her of many of her crimes.

    ��Do you think you are ready to be Cassie��s friend again?�� Alex looked at her inquiringly when Cassie finally left.

    Cassie said that it was up to her. She was not forcing her to attend if she was not ready and did not need an answer immediately since the wedding was not until a couple of months. She still had time to think about it.

    But as they had said, time healed most wounds.

    She believed the scars from Cassie��s betrayal had nosting impact on her. It was too superficial that it had healed and hardly left a mark. She had forgiven her long before. She could barely feel a grudge against her.

    .....

    ��Maybe. Let us see.�� She could have easily said yes to her. But they said she had been too trusting of people, which usually put her in many difficult situations.

    She had a good feeling about Cassie. She could see her friend changed since she realized Nick was a monster. But as they said, there was no harm in being slightly cautious.

    Before they could talk more about Cassie, they heard several people running in the hallway while someone was talking on a loudspeaker about some code. She did not understand the meaning of it, but she could tell it was not good, remembering her few experiences in a hospital.

    ��Are you ok?�� Alex moved to her side, sitting on the edge of the bed while he wrapped his arms around her.

    He probably sensed her fear, making him worry about her again. She knew nothing was wrong with her, but still, she could not stop the apprehension of being in this ce again.

    She had associated hospitals with sickness and death since her father died in a ce like this. Now, she dreaded staring at the four walls of this room with the various machines scattered around it and the white bed at the center of it all.

    Lying on this bed where many countless patients had lost their lives was not reassuring. Machines and modern technology still were not guaranteed cures.

    ��Not really.�� She suddenly felt the chills going through her spine when everything went silent. Then, the only thing she heard next was someone crying on the other side of the room.

    She could feel Alex trying tofort her as his hands ran up and down her back. She knew it was foolish to feel this way, but she felt the pain of losing her father again as a tear dropped in her eyes.

    She hardly shed tears for her father anymore when she remembered him. But today was exceptional as she remembered everyst minute she had spent with him. As she wished for another day with him, dining in his hospital room.

    ��Hey, don��t cry.�� Alex hugged her tighter, his voice full of concern. ��What is wrong? Tell me.�� He was probably confused by the way she was behaving.

    She was not this emotional, but she could not exin it either as she blinked her tears away, wiping them with her hands. She must look crazy, crying over nothing. But she could not help how she felt.

    ��Nothing. I just remembered Dad.�� She exined, attempting for a smile on her lips, not wanting her husband to be more rmed by her situation.

    A tap on the ss door, followed by a voice, made them look at the doctor. ��Excuse me. I hope I am not interrupting anything.�� He wore a friendly smile that was slightlyforting.

    ��Of course not, Sebastian,�� Alex answered for them. ��Pleasee in.�� Alex gestured for him to join them. ��Do you know what is wrong with Dani?�� He sounded anxious but still looked like he was in control as he stood confidently beside her.

    She could tell that he was also affected by her outburst, but he had this ability to quickly turned off his emotions, unlike her. She suddenly wished she could do the same, solid and not driven by her emotion.

    ��I have your test results back.�� Sebastian walked back to the room with another doctor following closely behind him, stopping only when they were by her bedside. ��First, let me introduce my colleague, Dr. Taylor.��

    The woman in a white coat smiled at them, introducing herself to them as an obstetrician and gynecologist. She was slightly confused about why she would be handling her health condition.

    She thought upon getting the test results, Sebastian would prescribe something for the dizziness and send her home. Now, refer her to another doctor. What was going on?

    ��Is there something wrong with me?�� She could feel her hands turn cold, adding to her already anxious mind. Her heartbeat had skipped a few beats, feeling the dread that she might be sick.

    ��No, that is not why Dr. Taylor is here,�� Sebastian assured her with a smile as she checked her chart before continuing. ��She is here with good and bad news. Should you start with the bad news?��

    The other doctor moved out of the shadow of her friend and looked carefully at her charts before proceeding. She looked like nothing was seriously wrong with her, but looks could be deceiving.

    ��I am sorry, but I could not discharge you just yet because we would need to run some more tests.�� The doctor told them, which made her more worried that something was wrong with her.

    She held on to Alex��s arms, feeling the fear creeping inside her. The earlier incident red inside her brain, reminding her that the hospital was a source of bad omen.

    ��For the good news.�� Sebastian smiled at her before turning to his colleague, waiting for her to announce her initial findings. It felt like she had waited a lifetime to hear what she had to say, but it was just seconds when she revealed her news.

    ��You are pregnant. You two will soon be parents.�� The doctor informed them excitedly.

    She would lie if she said she had seen iting. She was stunned by the news, totally not expecting it. She had been waiting for it for so long, but when it did note after trying so hard, she decided not to think about it anymore.

    Although she and her husband had longed to have children of their own, they also agreed to adopt if they could not have them naturally. But hearing the doctor proim that she was with a child was the most exhrating feeling she had ever felt.

    Her eyes could only look from one doctor to another, trying to get confirmation that this was not a dream. She did dream about this, but it had turned into a nightmare. She prayed this would not be like that.

    ��Wow! That is great.�� Alex also looked shocked as it took him time to react to the result. ��I am going to be a father.�� The thrill in his voice was evidence of how happy he was with the news.

    She could feel her husband squeezing her shoulders tightly, kissing her on her face excitedly, but she still could not say anything as she processed this new feeling. Instinctively, her hands went down her belly, feeling the child growing inside her.

    Of course, she hardly felt anything. Her pregnancy was not visible yet in the human eye. But learning that she was, she suddenly was aware of the life they had created through their love.

    All her apprehension left her, reced by happiness, knowing she was carrying their child. She was about to be a mother, and Alex would be a great father.

    ��Maybe hospitals were not that bad after all.�� She expressed with a sigh as she looked around her. It suddenly did not look that gloomy anymore.

    ��I am happy to hear that.�� Sebastian moved closer to her and tapped her on the shoulder. ��Congrattions to the two of you.�� He also turned to Alex and shook his hand.

    ��I guess we have to do the test now.�� Dani turned to the doctor, who would assure her baby was healthy and safe.

    She could not wait to do everything she could for her baby. She would endure anything for her child. Even sacrifice her life if needed. Her life was not hers alone anymore.

    Her initial thought that the white rooms symbolized death changed as she sensed her child inside her. The machines that beeped in the background sounded like music to her ears, knowing that soon it would be reced by a child��s cry.

    At that moment, nothing about this ce frightened her anymore. Nothing about what happened to her in the past mattered. Not the things and the people she had lost. Not the present that she built nor the future that she feared.

    Because all of those suddenly became insignificant as the focus centered on theing of a new adventure. A new journey for Dani and Alex.

    A new chapter.

    A new volume.

    A new life.

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856: Never be a mistake but a blessing

    ��You have to push.�� A voice prated her chaotic brain, feeling her body was about to burst with its already frayed nerves. ��Push harder.��

    Finally, after nine months of waiting, her child ising. She could not wait to see her baby as her tears dropped in her eyes like a waterfall, blurring her sight.

    She could barely see the white walls around her, the machine that littered the floor, or the people trying to help her. All she could sense was excitement that soon she would be a mother.

    But then again, she would be reminded of the pain of giving birth as her doctor shouted at her. ��Come on, Sarah. You have to do better than that.�� The doctor called her attention, bringing her back to the present.

    It was easy and pleasurable to create this child, but bringing her baby to the world was a different story as pain shot up in her body,ing from all directions.

    She was happy that finally, her daughter wasing into the world. She looked forward to holding her in her arms soon. But she also felt terrible because she could not share this moment with the man she loved.

    ��I am trying.�� She hissed in between her breaths as she attempted to push and expel air out of her body.

    .....

    It was easier to run several miles when she was trying to catch a story than to lie on this bed and push her baby out of her body. It felt like she had run several marathons. Yet, she was not halfway down as tears and sweat covered her body.

    ��Try harder, Sarah,�� Amelia whispered in her ears as she tried to help and guide her through this ordeal, holding her hands, giving her strength.

    However, as much as she appreciated what her friend was doing. At that moment, she only wanted one person to hold her hand and to share this momentous event in their life.

    But that would never happen because she had destroyed every hope that she and Lance would end up together ever again. She was a fool to believe she was ready for a life without him.

    She had allowed the Count to bully her into agreeing to his wishes, not considering what Lance would feel. Now, she had lost her chance for a life with the man she loved.

    ��Aaaggghhh!�� She shouted at the top of her lungs, enduring the pain that crippled her body into a heaping mess. But this was nothingpared to the pain of knowing she had lost her chance for a future with a great husband.

    But more than that, she had robbed her child of a chance to meet her father. She destroyed her future because she was weak and insecure about herself, and she did not trust love to pull them through in this situation.

    Now, her child would grow up with only her at her side. Still, she would do anything for her baby. But what she could not give her was a father who would have loved her with all his heart.

    ��I am the most stupid person in the entire world.�� She mumbled as tears continued to fall in her eyes. She had no idea if anyone could have understood her words since she had said them together with her sobs.

    But the pity in her friend��s eyes told her that Amelia felt sorry for her. ��Sarah, stop being hard on yourself.�� Amelia held her hands tighter as if assuring her that she was still there for her.

    She wished her friends were enough, but how could they rece Lance in her life, or more importantly, in her child��s life? She needed Lance as much as her child needed a father.

    But she blew it. She ruined her chance to get back with him and be a family. Last night, he announced that he was getting married. Soon, he would be King.

    She did not care about the Kingdom. She only wanted him, but that opportunity had sailed. She had no choice but to face a future without him and a child without a father.

    ��Sarah, I need you to focus on your child. She needs you right now.�� The doctor snapped her from her reverie. ��Come on, push for me.��

    The doctor was right. She could not turn back time. She could not keep regretting the past and ming herself for her mistakes. She had to move forward. For her child, she had to be stronger.

    From this point forward, she had to think about her child and nothing else. What would be best for her under her current situation? And what she needed for a better future.

    ��Sarah, you can do this.�� Amelia kept repeating a name she thought she would never get used to hearing. But it was her name now.

    She had to lock Eida and Lance and all their memories inside a chest and throw away the key. Then bury it somewhere where no one could find it. Thest thing she needed was someone unearthing a past that had no ce in the future.

    ��Now, Sarah, concentrate.�� The doctor looked at her again. ��You have been inbor for a long time. We don��t want to cut you now. So, please, give it all you got.��

    The doctor would like to avoid a caesarian section. She wanted to deliver her child naturally. First, it would be better for her faster recovery. Then, it would be safer for her child due to fewerplications.

    She could hear the concern in her voice as she felt her body weaken. She had no idea how long she could keep doing this as her energy dwindled. But her child seemed to be fighting against her, not wanting to move out of her body.

    Was that a sign that her baby girl got her temperament and her father��s stubbornness, a frightfulbination of traits for a single mother like her? How could she raise this child alone and discipline her to be a better person?

    ��Sarah, are you even listening? Focus and breathe for me. Then, push.�� The doctor instructed as she kept zoning out due to exhaustion and the feelings consuming her.

    But she had to focus. She had to put all her remaining energy into pushing this child safely out into this world. Then with regards to the rest of her worries. She would have to deal with that as she cradled her child in her arms.

    ��Aaaaahhhhh!�� She cried, shouted, and hissed, pushing and pushing until the doctor announced that the head was crowning, whatever that meant.

    ��Come on, Sarah. I can see her now. I need a few more big pushes, and it would be all over.�� The doctor told her as she encouraged her to give her all.

    ��You heard that, Sarah. Our little angel ising. Come on, help her.�� Amelia pushed the hair that clung to her sweat-stained forehead, giving her a better view of what was happening.

    She felt weak. Still, she knew she had to do this for her child. She gathered all the remaining strength left in her body and pushed with all her might. The pain and the exhaustion strained her body, but she had to continue as all her fights showed on her facial expression.

    She had already let her daughter down. She could not disappoint her again by being weak. Not ever again. She would fight with every ounce of her body and soul to give her life and a future. Not just today but for all the rest of her days.

    Yes, she was giving birth to a daughter. Not an heir to the throne. But she would be the princess in her life. She might not get a Kingdom or all the money and luxury of this world, but she would have a mother who would love her all her life.

    ��Aaaggghhh!�� She shouted onest time until finally, she had nothing more to give as her body slumped on the bed, wasted.

    ��Good job, Sarah!�� She heard the doctor say, but she was too tired to ask what it meant.

    Was it over? But she still had not heard her child cry. ��What is wrong? Where is my baby?��

    ��Don��t worry.�� The doctor attempted to calm her down. ��They are just making sure that she is ok. She is a beautiful baby girl.�� She continued, not wanting her to get stressed out over nothing.

    She felt a pride she had never felt before upon hearing those words. She was now a mother. She could sense her heart beating wildly inside her chest at the thought that soon, she would be holding her child in her arms.

    ��Yes, she is beautiful.�� Amelia acknowledged as she smiled, reassuring her that nothing was wrong with the baby. ��Wait till you see her.�� She wiped her face dry, removing the sweat and tears that covered her face.

    She would take her friend��s word for it. Even if she had not seen her baby yet, she believed her daughter would be the most beautiful child to set foot on this earth.

    She could not wait to see her child, conceived out of love. She might not have known she was in love with him at the time, but she knew their attraction had not been mere lust. Their rtionship had always been something more meaningful, driven by forces stronger than just physical attraction.

    ��Here she is.�� The doctor excitedly announced as she carried a child and ced it in her arms, letting her rest on her chest. ��Do you have a name for her?��

    She thought she had already cried enough, but new tears formed in her eyes, seeing the sweet and adorable bundle of joy in her arms. Then, the doctor��s question reminded her that she still had not decided what to call her.

    But something suddenly clicked in her mind as she looked into her cute, lovely face. ��Luisa.�� She said aloud, whispering it to her delicate ears. Suddenly, she believed her baby smiled.

    ��Her name is Luisa.�� She confirmed as shended a gentle kiss on her soft, cuddly cheeks.

    No matter what happened to her past, her daughter would never be a mistake but a blessing in her life.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857: Motherhood

    She walked straight to her office with her husband escorting her, holding her arm as if she would suddenly faint. ��I think this is far enough. You can now let go of my hands.�� Teasing her husband for being overly cautious.

    She might have been a little light-headed earlier, but the doctors told her that it was normal to have some dizzy spells. Nothing that should concern them as long as it was not persistent.

    However, her husband decided to make a big deal out of it. Taking her condition like she was about to go tobor at that very moment. Ridiculous! But that was what she loved about him. She loved how he fussed over her.

    ��If it had been up to me, I would have cuffed you in the bed and never let you out of my sight,�� Alex suggested as his arms pulled her body closer, his eyes staring down at her face.

    How could she me him when a few months more, she was about ready to pop, but it did not mean she should stay at home and do nothing? She still had apany to run, and there was no time to ck now.

    His hands moved protectively at her round belly, caressing it like it was the most precious thing in the world. For one thing, she agreed with that. She believed her baby was more than all the wealth they possessed.

    ��I like that too,�� Dani ced her finger on his lips. ��But...�� Silencing him before he could utter another word. ��I have work to do. But promise, I will let you do all those things once I get home.�� She whispered seductively.

    .....

    Who said that pregnant lost their charms when their belly looked like they swallowed a bowling bowl? On the contrary, her libido had increased threefold, making their sex life more active than ever. Her husband certainly did notin.

    She pulled him down until his face was at her level, then with a gentle tilt of her head, her lips touched his. It was the sweetest thing because it was as light as a feather touching her lips.

    ��Don��t think that this makes it better. But I will let it slide this time.�� Alex kissed her one more time, putting more pressure, more passionate, before letting her lips go. But his arms still supported her as he looked into her eyes.

    Suddenly she wished they were back in their room, her body lying underneath him as he adored every part of her skin with those feather kisses. But sadly, the reality was that she was back in her obligations, doing everything she could before her time was up.

    ��And you should consider cutting down on your workload.�� He suggested, his eyes disying his deep concern for her condition. ��Maybe we should go on a long vacation.�� He added before they were interrupted.

    ��In her condition, I think that would be a good idea.�� A voice called out by the door, making them turn their heads at the source.

    ��I am sorry, Ms. Dani. I tried to stop him, but he walked past my desk.�� Her new secretary walked behind her visitor, looking mildly terrified, with her face ashen as if she had broken a capital offense.

    It was her first week on the job, and working for a top official like her would not have been easy. Recently promoted for her hard work, so she needed to give her some ck even if she had already made several mistakes.

    She suddenly remembered when she first hired Jacky as her secretary. Jacky highly rmended her, so she did not doubt that she was more than qualified for the position. She just needed to get her footing.

    ��Don��t worry, Apple. I��ll take it from here.�� She dismissed her secretary with a kind smile and looked at the familiar face walking toward them.

    He was not exactly an unexpected guest since he had an appointment. Judging from the time on her watch, he was just in time. ��Adam,e on in.�� She invited the man further inside the room.

    She had met him at one of the parties her husband had hosted. He was one of Alex��s college friends who had attended. From there, Adam contacted her about some of his pro bono cases. It was mostly about asking for advice and a little financial support.

    ��Adam, it is nice to see you, man.�� Alex greeted his long-time college friend, looking surprised to see him.

    ��Well, I am happy to see you too.�� Their guest shook her husband��s hand and made some bear hug that was a form of their greeting. ��And I guess congrattion is in order.�� His eyesnded on her fat, big belly.

    She suggested they all sit on the sofa on the other side of her office. ��My feet are already killing me.�� She could barely stand for more than a few minutes. She thought it was better if she was walking than being immobile in one ce.

    ��I did not realize you are back.�� Alex continued as they started talking animatedly about work and the past.

    Although she had worked with Adam on some pro bono projects, they rarely saw each other, so she could not say she knew him well enough, only that he was a college friend of Alex and Marcus.

    Then, he ran his small firm, catering to usually small cases and pro bono ones. But Alex said they were close back in college but had to go separate ways to pursue different careers.

    ��I was offered an opportunity to represent a case downstate. It took me time to wrap it up. But I think I am back for good.�� Adam stated as her secretary served them coffee. At least for the men, it was just fresh juice for her.

    That answered the question of why she suddenly lost contact with him. But she was happy to know that he made a lot of difference in the lives of those he had helped.

    Now, she was d he was back. Maybe they could work on several cases together again, just like before. Or a bitter, when she had more free time, she remembered that motherhood would take much of her time.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858: Win-win solution

    Adam was an entertainer, not just a goodwyer. They talked about his case, a few old college memories, and some things about the future. Then, they were allughing at life, remembering the good old days.

    Dani was d that Alex had friends like him back in college. She believed he was a good influence on him. Or, maybe it could also be the other way around. Anyway, so far, she thought that Alex had a good deal, having met great friends.

    ��Anyway, as much as I enjoyed this trip to memoryne. I think you need to go to your actual work.�� She had felt his phone vibrating silently in his pocket several times as he sat next closely to her. But he had been ignoring it.

    She could tell that it was either his secretary calling or Marcus. He had beente numerous times because he always wanted assurance that she was ok. Or sometimes, he came home early to be with her.

    It needed to stop before he lost hispany because of negligence. Many people were also counting on his fast-growingpany. She did not want to be the cause of his downfall. He had worked hard to build his dream, and she would be damn if she would let anything harm it.

    ��But...�� Alex stopped when he saw her face. She meant business. ��Fine, but I will be back before you know it.�� He finally conceded, standing up but giving her a swift kiss. ��It was good to see you, Adam.��

    Then, after a few more goodbyes, Alex finally walked out of the door. She loved him, but somebody had to put them in line. They had obligations not only to themselves but also to the people depending on them.

    .....

    Not just their families but their employees and everybody whose lives were affected by what they did. She was also thinking of the legacy her father left her and the legacy their children would inherit after them.

    ��If I had known of your condition, I would have brought you a different gift.�� Adam pulled out a gift box from his pocket and handed it to her. ��Before you decline it, it is just a thank you for thest case you helped me with.��

    She did remember that case. It was a tricky one, but they still managed to win it. She hardly did much for that case. Adam worked hard for it, but she acknowledged that she contributed some to it.

    Then, he suddenly left, just saying goodbye with a short exnation. But, of course, Dani understood. They had different paths to trek, and she was happy that, at some point, they had crossed paths.

    When she opened the box, it was an exquisite pair of gold earrings with tiny gems. It did not look cheap. Of course, she could not ept such a gift. A free meal would have been enough but not this.

    ��I am sorry, but I think this is too much. I hardly did anything to earn this.�� She shoved the box towards him, not wanting to offend him but unable to take the gift.

    ��I still believe you earned it after all the help you gave me. But I could not force you to take it.�� His brows raised, still trying to convince her, but she shook her head no.

    She only epted presents from her husband. Even before she had met Alex, she had never liked taking gifts from anyone else. She did not need much anyway. She was more than content with whatever she had.

    ��Give it to your girlfriend.�� She suggested as she smiled at his beautiful gesture. She still appreciated he thought of her assistance as valuable to merit a reward.

    ��Unfortunately, we broke off a long time ago.�� He admitted with a frown, but he quickly erased it and smiled. ��Anyway, enough of my sorry ass. I came here to ask if you are still willing to continue what we already started.��

    It seemed that now that he was back, he wished to continue with his pro bono cases. He was asking if Dani would like to join him in his crusade. Of course, she was excited and ecstatic to be a part of it.

    ��But I can only do so much.�� She pointed at her swollen belly, limited by her health condition. ��But I will try to help out any way I can.�� That was the best she could offer at the moment.

    Suddenly, she remembered her husband��s words. Cut down and not add up to her responsibility. Then, an idea came to her mind. What if she came up with a different solution?

    She believed it was worth thinking about and discussing. It could be a solution to both their situation. It was a farfetched idea, but sometimes thinking outside the box was the only way to achieve something.

    ��I will love any form of helping from you.�� He told her that he understood her condition. But he more than appreciated any help she could provide him.

    She finally moved to stand up to return to her desk when she had some difficulty. Adam probably noticed it as he quickly stepped beside her, cing his hands underneath her elbow to assist her.

    ��Are you alright?�� He worriedly asked as he looked down to check on her.

    ��Yes, just been having some dizzy spells when I make sudden movements.�� Suddenly, she felt a little concerned, thinking she should probably listen to her husband and have herself checked.

    Thest thing she wanted was to have aplication in her pregnancy, not only endangering herself but her baby as well. She did not want anything to happen to her and her baby.

    She wanted to see her child be born in this world and take care of her baby until she grew old. An ambitious dream, but it was something she would like to do with her husband beside her.

    ��Maybe you should take Alex��s advice and rest. Take a vacation.�� He told her as he assisted her back to the sofa. ��Do you wish me to call a doctor or Alex?�� He offered as worried lines showed on his face.

    ��No, I think I am getting better. But I will Alex to apany for a check-up tomorrow.�� She decided, knowing she was not thinking about herself but her baby.

    ��Ok. Just take it easy for today.�� He reminded her after she settled on her seat behind her desk.

    ��For now, I hope you will be patient because I have something else I wish to discuss with you.�� She asked him as she closed her eyes and rested to stop her world from spinning. ��Just give me a minute.��

    She believed it would be a solution for everyone, but she needed a few minutes to fix herself. It would be a win-win solution.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859: Half of the man

    Augh, followed by slow apuse. ��You are unquestionably winning the hearts of the businessmunity with your devotion.�� A teasing voice came through the doors while he packed up his things after another sessful meeting.

    He looked at the man who had a smug smile on his lips, and all he could imagine in his mind was to punch him on that pretty face of his. But of course, he could not do that to his partner.

    So, he only smiled, continuing with the task of clearing up the conference room to return to his office only to work on his other cases. It had been his pattern since he had messed up again.

    Yes! Again and again. He fucked up!

    ��That is the n. Isn��t that what we are supposed to do.�� Evan answered indifferently, not caring about what his friend thought about his actions. ��Do you need anything, David?�� He asked as he moved toward the door, stopping just beside him.

    He loved and respected his friend. He knew David only wanted what was best for him and help if he could. But he did not know shit what he needed. He sure had no idea how to fix his problem.

    ��I am worried about you, man.�� David finally said it. His friend had been hinting at it for a few weeks, but he chose to ignore him. ��It has been months, and you are starting to be a monk.��

    .....

    He could not contradict his friend��s words since it was true. At least to some degree. He had avoided joining them by going out. Feeling he deserved to be miserable for making the same mistakes over and over again.

    ��I am ok. I need to focus on work.�� Evan moved to his office with his friend walking beside him. He quickly took his seat behind his desk, not offering his friend a chair since he did not want him to stay.

    Every time his mind would stop and think, she was all he could think of, and it had been driving him insane. He wanted to fly toward her and exin himself again, but she did not want to listen.

    She begged him to stay as far away from her as possible. She did not want to see him again. Now, he was respecting that wish. He just hoped that he would get over this feeling in time. But at the moment, he felt like he was drowning, unable to save himself.

    ��Work can only do so much. If you still love her, go out there and win her back.�� David stood before his desk, looking down at him. ��Don��t sit here and wallow in your sorrow.�� Looking like he was ready to beat his ass.

    His friend had this look that told him he was disappointed in him, but he did not say it out loud. But he did not have to since he already felt plenty of that for himself.

    ��I already did that,�� Evan answered. ��Many times, if you did not remember.�� He had grovelled in his knees. He would have kissed her feet if she had allowed him.

    He had begged her continuously to forgive him. Or at least listened to his exnation, but she shut her door on him. Ask him to leave and not to show his face ever again.

    The funny thing was his grandmother took her side and was never even allowed to tell his side of the story. How could he me them when he had done nothing but ruin everything?

    ��Then, do it again.�� He walked next to him and tapped him on the shoulder. ��Maybe this time, she is ready to hear your side.�� His eyes told him to take the risk.

    But was that even possible? Could Amelia ever learn to forgive him and give him a chance? He doubted it after all this time of not hearing from her. He even heard that she was dating. Maybe she had moved on from him.

    ��If you don��t want her anymore, do it for closure.�� He suggested. ��See and talk to her even for onest time.�� Then, his friend strode to the door, leaving him to think about what he had said.

    Was he right about her? Should he go back and try again? Would she be ready to listen this time? Honestly, he did not see a possibility he would ever get over her. But there was a chance that she could.

    But he could always try to patch up his problem again by braving the possibility that she might reconsider. She might still love him enough to forgive him. It was not yet toote for them.

    But if not, maybe David was right about the closure. It was time to put a period on this part of his life and stop hoping for a miracle to happen. He might wait his entire life for it, but he would be more heartbroken.

    After a few more minutes of staring into space, he took one look outside his window and decided. ��There was only one way to find out.�� He sighed heavily, moving towards the door and stopping by his secretary��s desk.

    ��Cancel all my appointments for today.�� He ordered without waiting for her to ask.

    He turned around when she acknowledged his orders. Then, he remembered something else he had to do. ��Please, arrange for my ne to be ready in thirty minutes.��

    Then, he rushed to the elevator and down to his car. He needed at least a few changes of clothes because he was not leaving that ce until she at least heard him out. This time, he would not easily give up, just like before.

    He admitted tomitting a lot of mistakes in his past. He had confessed that he had hurt her, but the rest of the usations thrown at him was false. He did not do such a thing. It was a lie.

    Whoever wanted to ruin their rtionship fabricated those evidence, making it look like he perpetrated those things. But that was all bullshit. He would never mean to hurt the woman he loved.

    Yes! He loved her. He finally learned to acknowledge that to himself. It was not easy to recognize that particr emotion, but after a long self-searching, he finally realized it was love.

    I love her.

    He kept repeating it in his head as he flew in the air, looking outside the window of his ne. He could not wait to tell her. To speak the words this time and not just show her. Unfortunately, he was not doing a good job.

    ��Hello, Grandmama.�� Evan finally called her on the ne. He just wanted to make sure that she was aware of his ns.

    They had talked several times on the phone in a week, but he never flew to visit her. Her grandmother advised against it. But she had dropped by his ce several times to spend time with him.

    She believed Amelia was not ready to see him after what he did. But his grandmother had given up on him, telling him that Amelia was too good for him, despite his plea that he had changed.

    ��Is everything alright?�� Ang asked him, hearing a slight tremor in her voice. It was still early for his frequent calls. So she might feel rmed by his sudden call.

    Still, his grandmother loved him despite his shorings. So, he had no choice but to respect their wishes and stay away. Give Amelia the space she needed.

    He always thought that she woulde around, but she never did. She never once bothered to call him. But he was not taking that against her. He was the one at fault here, not her.

    ��Yes, it is, but I have a meeting there.�� He quickly told her the lie he hade up with, not wanting to rm her. ��And, I wish to visit Eida. I heard that she already gave birth.�� But thatst one was not a lie.

    He had been thinking of her since this morning after hearing the news. He owed it to his friend, Lance, to check on her. The least he could do was guarantee that Eida and his child were ok.

    But he also promised himself that if things did not work out with Eida, he would run to Lance and tell him everything he knew. It might not be his ce to meddle in their affairs, but if Eida or the child was in danger, Lance should know about it.

    On the other hand, he could also use that alibi to get close to Amelia. He was desperate to talk to her. He would probably do all the tricks in the book if it had been the only way to see her.

    ��Oh! That is a bit sudden.�� Ang��s voice had a hint of delight in it. As if she was happy that he wasing over.

    It had been a while since he had seen her face to face. But he also looked forward to seeing the woman who had raised him. This time, he would make her proud of him.

    He would not be half of the man she wished him to be, but the man she could be proud of now and forever.

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860: A Modern-day King

    At longst, he finally regained the full functions of his body. He could now move around without needing a walking stick or assistance from anyone. But it did not mean that he was ok. He did not get betterpletely.

    He was still as dead as the day he had that ident. He believed that his body might have survived, but his soul died that day Eida left him. His heart might still be beating at this minute, but it tlined, shattered, and never recovered.

    ��Are you ready for your press conference?�� His father knocked on his door, reminding him of his obligation to his family, the crown, and their people.

    As if he would forget it when his father continuously reminded him of that fact. He had no problem leading their people to greatness. He had been born and trained to do that.

    In truth, it had always been about his duty to the man who gave him life.

    Honestly, he believed his father had solely created him for that purpose alone. But what could he do? A child could not choose their fathers.

    But what he did not like about it was the fact that he had to marry someone worthy of the crown. At least to theirws and standards. He initially believed that was the reason Eida had run away.

    .....

    She thought she was not suitable to be queen of this fucking Kingdom. But, he was proven wrong again when he learned that his father had been right about her all along.

    She did not deserve his love and his devotion. He almost gave up everything for a woman who did not earn it. But it did not mean he was not hurting.

    He loved her. But she destroyed that love together with his will to live. He knew he would never love again. He would live the rest of his life miserable.

    ��I am almost ready.�� He shouted as he looked at himself in the mirror, shoving the memories away. Except for the few scars on his skin that had not disappeared, no other visible damage on his body would indicate he was in an ident.

    The doctors called it a miracle that he had survived with just the scars to remind him of that unfateful day, but he found the marks on his skin as a curse. It was just superficialpared to the damage inside him.

    He should have died that night. Instead, he had to live with this pain for all eternity. His memories would continue to haunt him as long as he was alive. His father said it was his second chance, but he disputed that im.

    But one thing he had agreed with his father. If he had to live, he should at least be productive. He could not allow his selfish heart to let down the people he had been serving all his life. They deserved someone to lead them, and he was the most qualified to do it.

    ��Then, hurry up because it will start in a quarter of an hour.�� The Count shouted, but he never attempted to enter his room.

    Since he had agreed to his terms, his father had given him space, respecting his boundaries. Probably, as long as they coincided with his demands, his father was willing to allow him some cks.

    But whatever his father had in mind or his intentions, it was not for his good, that was for sure. And undoubtedly not for the people and the Kingdom. It had always been for his goddamn legacy.

    ��Hi!�� A female voice greeted him as soon as he opened the door. He did not need to look at her face to know who she was. ��You��re father said that I should get you. The conference is about to start.��

    Her sweet voice, her lovely smile, her stunning dress, and the extravagant pieces of jewelry she wore did not fool him. She might be beautiful and intelligent, but she was not the woman he wanted. But she was what the Kingdom required.

    She would be a good candidate for the position of queen. She had checked all the boxes in the list of their tradition. ording to thew that ruled theirnd since the beginning of their reign, she would do well to be his queen.

    But as his wife, that was a different matter. He would never love her. She would only be his partner on the papers. But still, he had to acknowledge her as his wife, and she had to bear his children, that would be the next heir to their Kingdom.

    ��You did not need toe here. I know my fucking obligation, and I sure know how to look at the time.�� He did not like that they were not yet even married. She was already micro-managing him. He did not like it one bit.

    His father knew how to choose another puppet he could manipte with a short string. She might havee from a wealthy family with slight royal blood and a bright career, but she was just another business transaction.

    Her father sold her to this marriage for a sessful merger of two families. Correction! The merging of two businesses and a Kingdom. It was nothing new. That was how the kingdoms had survived for centuries.

    He had hoped that the new world had erased those non-sense traditions, but it seemed it was still very much alive until now. And he had not escaped its grasp. He only hoped that he would be thest.

    His child would never have to bear this responsibility ced upon his shoulders, to sacrifice love, and happiness for the sake of a tradition. He would make sure of this once he had be King.

    ��I just thought that you might need some help. And it would be nice if we would arrive at the conference together.�� She stood her ground, unfazed at how he had shut her down and had unfairly treated her.

    He was mad at the world, not her. So, he did not need to take it on her. However, he could not show her kindness because that would give her hope that their marriage could be something more.

    Still, she appeared to be a fighter. Lance would give her that. But other than that, he could only respect her as his soon-to-be wife, nothing more. If she expected something more from this marriage, she would be disappointed.

    As he said, he was already dead. He was only here because his body refused to leave this world just yet. Maybe it was punishment for what he did in his past life because he could not think of why he had to go through this shit life.

    ��Fine. Let us go.�� He walked past her along the hallway towards the direction of the stairs, not caring if she had to walk by herself. She managed to reach her room on her own. She could still do that on the way downstairs.

    Still, she caught up with him, snaking her arm around his, making it appear like they were a lovely couple. He guessed he had no choice but to y the part as they climbed down the stairs with her by his side.

    ��Is this necessary?�� He looked down at their entwined arms as they descended to the grand hall of the pce.

    He knew it was needed if they would act like a loving couple for the people. But they had not reached the conference room. There was no need to pretend yet.

    ��Lance, I know you don��t like me, but we still have to do this properly.�� She whispered in his ear as she leaned closer to him. ��So, act like the loving fiance and smile because you don��t know who is watching us.��

    Soon, he was standing before the cameras, facing the media for his interview as the new heir to the throne. With him was the wife his father had chosen, the woman who would share his life and be his queen.

    Then, her face brightened in front of the light and cameras, as if she belonged on the movie screen. She was indeed beautiful and charismatic. She would fit perfectly into the role, just like the Count wanted.

    But that was all she was. All that she would ever be.

    ��Then, let��s get this fucking circus on the road.�� Because to him, this was all a fucking show that should entertain the masses.

    Still, he had no idea if he was the ringmaster, controlling the show, or the clown, providing theughter. But he would be he was thetter. It was not what he wanted for his life, but he still ended up in this situation.

    The only thing that had him going was the people he hoped he could help. As the new King, he would have the power to change things around here. He just had to take his time until he had his control back in his hands.

    ��Lead the way. I will follow your lead.�� His future wife responded with a confident smile.

    She looked at him, then his father, who was not far from them. His father wore a satisfied smile, telling him he was feeling victorious today. He would let him have this one.

    For now, he would y this game that his father had started. Then, all of this would be all his to rule as he pleased. His heart and soul might have died, but his mind was still functional. He could still do good for his people.

    He could still be the King they needed at this time and age, a modern-day King.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861: A ck heart

    He had been busy since waking up this morning. Work had upied most of his time as he stared at the papers on his desk. Appointments lined up for the day, giving him no time for anything else.

    But he knew that was a lie. He had barely performed his jobs since he arrived at his office. He was too distracted to concentrate on anything else.

    ��Can you get me an espresso?�� He called out to his secretary, needing something to boost his energy and yank him out of his slump.

    He had been very activest night, barely sleeping until the light had broken to dawn. Somebody had kept him awake, making it hard for him to get any sleep, not that he wasining. He loved every minute of it.

    He could still feel her body underneath him, writhing in pleasure under his touches and kisses. He could not get enough of her. Not even after all this time, he still craved for her.

    He had told himself that this rtionship with her was temporary. He only needed something from her family. After he had taken what he wanted, he would dump her and move on.

    ��Damnit!�� He knew he had to get rid of her. Soon.

    .....

    It was dangerous for him and his business to get involved with a woman, not seriously, especially in his line of work, but he still could not let go of her.

    It was insane.

    He knew that it was not the truth.

    He already had what he needed from her father and theirpany. Although it was not enough, he could already work on that without needing her. Yet, he was still obsessing about her.

    ��Sir, your next appointment is here.�� His secretary knocked on his door, alerting him that he had been daydreaming about her while on the job. ��Sir?�� She repeated. ��Should I send him inside?��

    Finally, he turned to his secretary and told her to bring his guest inside. He needed a distraction from his thoughts. His next appointment seemed a good start.

    ��Gerald, I am sorry for the short notice. But I am d you could squeeze me into your busy schedule.�� The man in his impable suit strode into the room with a friendly smile.

    He was an old friend of the family. He was a man who owed his father and still had a debt to pay. He got in bed with his father, wanting power and wealth. Now, it was his time to pay up.

    He quickly walked toward him, extending his hand to greet his visitor. ��It is always a pleasure to have you here, Governor.�� He gestured for the man to sit on the long couch on the other side of his office.

    But he did not offer his bodyguards a ce as they continued to stand by the door until the Governor dismissed them to wait outside. They could not discuss any transaction with other people inside the room. That would not be good for the business.

    In his line of work, discretion and respect for privacy were factors they always had to consider. Well, aside from the secrets they had to keep from spreading to their enemies.

    ��You probably have an idea why I am here.�� The Governor epted the drink he offered him, taking a sip of the expensive scotch delivered to him just this morning.

    It was a gift from one of his partners in his other businesses, just another perk for being the big boss. But it was nothingpared to the millions he earned from all the illegal trades in his underground organization.

    ��Unless you spell it out, we mighte up with two different things.�� Gerald looked at the man who held one of the highest positions in their city. ��I think it would be better if you tell me why you are here.��

    He had no time to y a guessing game. Although, he had already heard rumors from the grapevine circting in the political arena. He still would not dare to assume anything.

    Rumors might have a fuel that started them, but it might not always be the real deal. Someone could have baited it, hoping to catch someone in a trap.

    It would be better if he heard the truth from the horse��s mouth rather than believe an unknown source. Still, he could not wait for his intention.

    ��Ok. Fine.�� The Governor shifted in his seat as if preparing for a grand speech. Then, he pulled a folded paper from his inside pocket. ��I guess you have heard this is myst term in my position.��

    He nodded in understanding. That was one news he had heard before, but he had been expecting that he would be running for a higher office. Still, he did not see the relevance of this to him.

    The Governor in a higher position would only be beneficial for him. Was that why he was here? Was the man before him asking for support? Of course, he would dly provide him one.

    ��I heard the Senate is in y.�� He just confirmed the rumors. ��That is a big move, but I think it is the right one.�� He might not be a politician, but his organization had put politicians in their positions for decades. It was one way of securing their business had protection.

    He believed that the Governor had the potential to win. He had the money, the power, the influence over the people, and the connection in the higher offices.

    ��Yes, I think it is time. I am not getting any younger. It is myst chance.�� The Governor had that hunger in his eyes. He wanted this very much. ��But that is not the only reason I am here.��

    Suddenly, Gerald believed that he would be asking something from him. He had no issue giving it to him as long as he understood that nothinges for free anymore.

    ��Whatever you need, my door is always open to you, Governor.�� He never turned his back on people who knew how to return a favor.

    That was how his father had built an empire. It was how he had created allies. It was also the way he would put his enemies at bay. Overall, it was weaving intricate connections with the right people and putting them on a leash.

    As the saying went, you scratch my back, and I scratch yours. But if anyone dared to betray a man like him, he had a simple solution. A single bullet right between the eye would put them in line.

    ��About that. I have seriously contemted this, but this is not just me who believed that someone we trust should take my ce.�� The Governor stood up from his seat and looked outside the window.

    ��We are talking about another kind of power that had this city bending on its knees.�� The Governor continued as his eyes scanned the view outside. ��We believed that should be you.��

    He did not expect him to say that. He had heard that he had been grooming the Attorney General to take his ce. He wondered what had changed his mind.

    He was not exactly aiming for the position since he already had several obligations. Besides, he still had several issues he needed to clear with his organization before he could tackle another enormous endeavor.

    ��I am ttered that you would consider me for the position.�� However, he was not about to take on another challenge that was not in his ns. ��But...��

    ��Before you decline my offer. Give the idea some time to sink in.�� The Governor stopped him from continuing his n to reject the offer. ��You don��t have to decide at this moment. Give me your answer in a week.��

    The old politician stood behind where he sat with a wide grin on his lips. Then, he ced his hands on his shoulder, patting him on the back. ��Trust me. It is for the best. It is what your father wanted for you.��

    The mention of his father in the conversation brought a bitter taste to his mouth. He knew who the Governor was referring to, and that was not Ethan.

    ��Probably so.�� He acknowledged, still iming to the world that Joaquin was his father. ��But I still need time to think about this.�� He would nevermit to something that he had not studied thoroughly.

    ��I know you will be the best candidate for the position. Your track records would help you secure the seat. We have no doubt.�� The Governor moved away from him. ��Just think about it.��

    Then, he walked towards the door, carrying a satisfied smile on his face. His idea was not unsound. He believed the Governor had a point for choosing him to run with him.

    His background would work in his favor if he decided to take on the added challenge. But that was it. It would be an additional workload on his part. But the benefits it would provide for his business were exponential.

    However, he could not serve two masters at the same time. He would need a man who he could trust with his life. Someone who would take his ce when he was unavable.

    ��Hi, honey! I hope you can spare me a few minutes of your time.�� Another voice came into the room after a few minutes that the Governor had vacated the premises.

    ��Haley, what are you doing here?�� He was surprised by her sudden appearance. He was not expecting to see her untilter tonight.

    She quickly moved toward him, sitting on hisp. If people saw them, he had no doubt they would conclude that they were in a happy rtionship.

    But were they?

    Because when he started this, he only had one thing he wanted from her. He would use her to get to her father. Everything she despised about men, he would admit that it was him.

    He was a monster who would devour everything in his path. Take what he wanted without thinking about who he would hurt in the long process. He was nothing more but a beast who only possessed a ck heart.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862: The Delh in Samson��s life

    He thought that his time with the Governor would be enough to distract him from his thoughts. But he was not expecting that the person he wished to forget would suddenly walk through his doors.

    Talking about irony as it brushed through his mind. It must be his unlucky day. Or fate decided to y with him. Though he did not believe in such a non-sense, he chose to acknowledge them today.

    ��Dad would like to see you tonight. He will be hosting a dinner party at home and asked us to join him.�� Haley held his face in her soft hands, caressing his jaw, running her fingers through the soft stubbles growing on his chin.

    In his eyes, she had a face of an angel. But he was the devil. So, how could his mind even consider that they could have a rtionship? He was only using her. All this was just an borate n to seduce her until she gave him what he wanted.

    Then, at the end of this charade, he would leave her, taking what he only needed. He would toss her aside, crying, hating him for his cruelty. But that was who he was. He was not a lover but a monster.

    ��Why?�� Gerald had met the man before, and though they had been civil to each other, he still felt the tension between them.

    He could tell it had nothing to do with his other hidden career because if her father discovered that, he would never allow his rtionship with his daughter to continue.

    .....

    He believed it must be about a fatherly instinct, wanting to protect his daughter against the predators out there. From what he had heard of Haley��s past rtionships, nothing good came out of those.

    They all ended up breaking her heart.

    Would he be any different? He doubted. Maybe he might be worse than any of them.

    ��I think my Dad is warming up to the idea of us.�� Haley had been vocal about her feelings for him.

    As their rtionship continued, she had fallen for him, deeper and deeper. It was supposed to be the idea. He had to make her fall deeply in love with him until she could not say no to all his ns.

    But now, was he having some second thoughts?

    No. Of course not.

    He could not allow emotions to factor in this situation. It was just a transaction he had to aplish to get his goal. To infiltrate his father��s business and take as much as to umte his wealth.

    It was the only way he could prove to the organization that he had what it took to be their supreme leader. After failing to acquire the Hamilton Empire, the other group leaders began questioning his leadership.

    He had to prove that he had not gone soft by allowing Dani to slip through his fingers. He had to show them he was still the shark that could devour any business he had set his eyes on, even if it was a whale.

    ��What is the asion?�� He could not think of one, but most of the time, wealthy people did not need a reason to waste their money.

    And Haley��s father was no different. But who cares, as long as he was willing to lose it to him? He would dly join the games these wealthy people loved to y.

    He reached out behind her, taking off the pin that had bonded her hair on top of her head. It cascaded beautifully behind her back, entangling in his fingers. He loved it when he could grip it firmly, using it to gain control.

    ��He wants to introduce you to his partners.�� Her words made his hands stop in their movements, making him gaze into her face.

    Gerald was unsure if he heard her right. It was a bold move. He wondered if her father was weing him to the family. But it could also be a test to check his intentions with his daughter.

    At the moment, he would lean into the notion that it might be a trap rather thane unprepared. He could not trust the great Mr. Rosley, just like Haley should not have trusted him.

    ��Why would he do that?�� Gerald asked, suddenly confused by the sudden change of heart. He suspected that her father might have something up on his sleeve.

    Then, she pulled him into a deep kiss. As much as he wanted to concentrate on what she was saying, her kisses had been distracting. If he was honest, he could not get enough of her as he finally took control.

    ��Because I told him how much I love you,�� Haley uttered, moaning against his kisses. ��I know that saying I love you is not your style. But I can feel in the deepest part of my heart that you feel the same way.��

    She was a foolish woman, believing in the illusion he had painted for her. He knew Dani had warned her against him, but this woman in his arms still refused to ept that he was the viin.

    She proimed that she was deeply in love with him, despite his incapability to say it back. She believed every lie he told her as the truth. He could tell that if he proposed to her, she would say yes instantly.

    But tying himself to this woman was not in his cards.

    Marriage was not part of his ns.

    He had no ns tomit to anyone because he was incapable of love. But eventually, he might consider it, knowing he would need an heir for all of this.

    ��Then why not her.�� His mind told him. Suddenly, he pushed her away, not liking the idea that popped into his mind.

    ��Is there something wrong?�� She looked puzzled by his abrupt rejection. Her hands remained on his chest as her eyes checked his expression.

    ��Nothing. I am sorry, but I think we need to stop before I ravage you on my desk.�� He quickly came up with an excuse. He could not tell her that he was surprised by his thoughts.

    ��What is wrong with that?�� She questioned him with those doe eyes. ��It would not be the first time.�� She reminded him, which was not helping, feeling himself going hard underneath his pants.

    ��The difference is...�� He tried to recover from the situation. ��I still have my next meeting in a few minutes.�� He touched her nose, loving her adorable face. ��I don��t think I would appreciate someone else looking at what is mine.��

    The blush on her face told him she finally understood what he was saying as she ran her fingers through his hair. ��I guess you are right.�� She still nted a single kiss on his lips, but she made sure that it would count.

    Then, her fingers wiped the lipstick, smudging his lips, before tapping him gently on the cheeks. It took everything in him to stop himself from taking her on this table and the heck with his appointments.

    But with her, he never liked sharing her with others. He hated seeing her with another man. It was like he was possessed, ready to kill for her. He confessed he was obsessed with her.

    Then, he noticed the door opened. He had heard his voice before he saw the man who would be his next appointment. ��Your secretary said you were still busy, but I am sorry I can��t wait.��

    His friend walked further inside the office, not minding if he still hadpany. They already knew each other. But he was aware of how much his friend did not approve of this n of his.

    ��Mike, how are you today?�� Haley sweetly greeted his friend, not minding his animosity.

    She was friendly to him, despite his dislike of her. She always said she would someday win him over to her side. She was not giving up on him until they became friends.

    ��Busy. What are you doing here? Aren��t you busy working on some charity houses?�� Mike countered sarcastically, but she only smiled.

    ��I am, but I was in the vicinity, so I thought I would visit him.�� She answered, pulling herself off hisp and standing beside his chair. Then, she looked at her watch, deciding it was time to leave. ��I would not keep him. I know you still have some business to talk about.��

    She turned to him, kissed him briefly, and said goodbye. ��I will call youter for the rest of the n.�� She said as she moved away and out the door.

    ��So, what was that?�� Mike asked, but he knew what he wanted to know.

    However, he had no time to exin himself to his friend. They had more pressing matters to discuss, like thetest shipmenting tonight.

    ��It is nothing.�� He answered, not wanting it to be another argument between them. He knew what he was doing despite what his friend was implying. ��So, is everything prepared for tonight?�� He asked his friend.

    He had been coordinating this operation with the different teams for weeks now. He did not want any hups that mightplicate a simple transaction.

    ��Fine.�� He gave up questioning him about the other matter, probably seeing the seriousness on his face. ��Everything is in ce. The crew is well aware of the ns.�� His friend continued to exin his ns since he had given this task to him.

    He wanted to see if his friend could handle this operation because his responsibilities were growing. He needed a reliable right-hand man. He could not think of a better man to do the job than him.

    ��Good!�� He nodded. That was all he needed to know, approving his friend��s ns. ��Update me with the rest of the movements. I don��t want anything to ruin this night.��

    He could not oversee the operation tonight since he had to attend the dinner party at Haley��s childhood home. But he believed he could trust Mike to handle this with flying colors even without him.

    ��Where would you be?�� His friend asked.

    He knew his friend would not like his answer because he never liked his ns. Although the Rosley Empire was one of the most lucrative businesses in the world, Mike did not like his association with Haley.

    Mike believed that she would be his downfall.

    She would be the Delh in Samson��s life.

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863: Now, what?

    Amelia had never wanted anything in her life aside from Lance. She always thought that he was the only dream she would need in her life to be happy. But she was proven wrong when she did not end up with him.

    Losing Lance might have hurt her, but it did not stop her from wanting to be happy, for wishing to meet the right man for her. But at the moment, she had to put that on hold as she dreamed about something else.

    She believed that she had no luck with man, but maybe, fate might have something else destined for her. Suddenly, she had new hope that she might still find happiness.

    ��You are so beautiful, Luisa. You look just like me.�� She yed with the chubby cheeks of the baby in her arms. ��I am your godmother, Amelia.�� Introducing herself to the lovely child.

    She touched her nose on her pinkish skin, loving to sniff her baby scent. She believed she could hold her in her arms all day and never got tired of her. She could not get enough of her.

    ��Of course, she is as beautiful as us,�� Eida interjected as she rested on the sofa, just like the doctor had ordered.

    She had a difficultbor. Although the doctor had discharged her from the hospital, she still required her friend to take a few days�� rests before returning to her routine.

    .....

    ��She certainly had your eyes,�� Amelia told her friend, but the predominant feature of her face came from Lance. She could already see that she would be a beautiful youngdy.

    Suddenly, she also wanted what her friend had, an adorable baby to care for and love. She had never envied her friend, but at that moment, she coveted what she had.

    But for her to have a child, she would need a man. But, of course, it could not be just any man. Her baby had to be born out of love, not just from some random guy.

    But when would that timee? Will that dream ever going to happen?

    ��Hey, I wonder what she got from me.�� Ang joined in the fun as she immediately stood beside her. ��Let me look at my grandchild.�� She excitedly took her from her hands, holding her carefully in her arms, fighting for her attention.

    ��I think she would be a fighter just like you,�� Ameliamented as she watched her sweet friend adore their little angel.

    One more woman in her life, and all of them would be the three godmothers of this beautiful princess, granting all her wishes, making her safe and protected from all those who would wish to harm her.

    ��If you need anything, all you need is to ask me, and I will give you everything you want.�� Amelia slightly whispered into her delicate ears.

    She believed the baby smiled from what she said, appreciating her promise. However, it quickly disappeared as her face returned to its tranquil state.

    ��Hey, I heard that,�� Eida shouted at her from her position on the couch. ��No one can spoil my baby.�� She reminded them, blowing kisses to her child. ��And that goes for you too.�� She warned Ang, who had a wicked smile on her lips.

    Sometimes they wondered if Ang��s parents knew what they were doing when they named her after a pure-hearted being. She had a kind heart, no doubt, but sometimes she could be quite mischievous.

    ��That is too bad for you.�� She pouted her lips to Eida. ��But that is the role of a grandmother. I am here to give everything to my sweet baby.�� Ang countered, not bothered by Eida��s threat.

    ��On the other hand, disciplining is your role. Not mine.�� She continued, pointing out Eida��s role in her baby��s child while she yed with their little angel in her arms.

    Eida could only look at their aged friend as disbelief covered her face. But who could go against a sweet olddy like their dear friend? She would always insist that her way was the best.

    ��Isn��t that right, Luisa?�� Nuzzling her nose on hers until she produced an irritated reaction. Her face scrunched up, her lips pouted, and her nose turned red.

    Suddenly, Luisa cried, whining like she was a big baby. She might be a tiny and adorable angel, but she packed up quite a punch as she filled the room with her shrilling voice.

    Ang tried to soothe her as she danced with Luisa in her angelic voice. She sang one of her favorite songs, hoping it would make her stop crying. Fortunately, Luisa appeared to enjoy it as her face eased up and grew silent.

    But the silence did notst long as someone suddenly entered the room. ��Do you mind if I see my godchild?�� A voice interrupted them before Ang could hand the baby to Eida, who was anxious to have her baby back in her arms.

    Amelia did not need to look at the man standing by the doorway. She could recognize his voice anywhere, even with her eyes closed. Suddenly, all the memories of the two of them rushed back into her mind. It reminded her of the pain he had brought to her life.

    But he was not here for her. After months of not seeing or hearing from him, she had already concluded that he had already moved on. She thought she also did the same, but she might be mistaken as the pain lingered on, and her heart squeezed at the sound of his voice.

    ��Evan,e in.�� Eida saw and greeted him first, but she could not stand up, so all she could do was wave at him.

    Then, Ang turned to his grandson, bringing the baby close to him as he moved further into the room. ��It is nice to see you, Evan.�� She greeted him, offering her cheek to him for a kiss.

    ��This is Luisa.�� Ang showed him the baby. ��Do you want to hold her?�� She offered, but he declined, appearing afraid to touch the child. She could only conclude that he had never been around kids before. He was the typical bachelor, allergic to being even near a crying child.

    ��I don��t think I am qualified to hold another life in my hands,�� Evan admitted as he exchanged looked with his grandmother, refusing to take the baby from Ang. He was probably afraid he might hurt the delicate child.

    Luisa was, after all, just a newly born and looked so fragile. Someone like him who had no experience taking care of anybody else besides himself would not know how to handle a child. At least that was what she thought.

    ��Nonsense.�� Ang did not ept his excuse as she forced him to take the child in his arms. ��Just be careful with his head and support it with your palm, then hold the body gently around your body.��

    Ang taught him how to hold the child, teaching him every step of what he was supposed to do. Finally, he held the child, cradled in his body like he had been doing it for a long time.

    The smile on his face as he took the child was adorable. Suddenly, she imagined him holding their child, a beautiful child born out of love. But she quickly wiped the thought away as rubbish.

    ��Hi, Luisa. I am happy to meet you.�� Evan said in his low tone, afraid the child would get spooked with his big basal voice. ��I am Evan, your godfather.��

    She had no idea that Eida had offered him the role of being the other godparent of their sweet angel. But under the circumstances, she could not me her friend since she hardly knew anybody else who could take on that role except him.

    However, Luisa did not seem to like the idea as she began crying again. Like the first time, she was shouting at the top of her lungs. ��What is wrong with her?�� Evan stared at Luisa before looking at Ang.

    She could see the panic in Evan��s eyes as he attempted to soothe her, gently swaying the child in his arms. But the baby was worse than before.

    ��I think she needs her mother,�� Ang concluded as she came to his rescue. But as she stood before him, her nose bunched up as if she sensed something unappealing.

    ��I think I am too old for that shit,�� Ang answered as she suddenly refused to take the child from Evan. ��I think you are old enough to figure that one out.��

    Amelia already might have had an idea of what was happening, but she could not help but observe what Evan would do in such a situation. Besides, it was fun to watch him seemingly out of control. It was rare to see in this condition.

    ��Ang watched yournguage.�� Eida chastised her upon hearing her words.

    ��Oh! Lightened-up girls. Our little angel still could hardly understand what I was saying.�� Ang answered exasperatedly, raising her eyebrows at them as if they were exaggerating.

    ��Amelia, could you help Evan with Luisa? I would do it, but as you can see.�� Her friend requested with a pleading face.

    How could she say no when she swore to help while still incapacitated? But that would mean she had to go near him. Thest thing she wanted was to get close to him. But it seemed she had no options left.

    She could not read what expression was on his face, but she did not want to dwell on it as she escorted him to the nursery room. Soon, it was just them, alone inside the room, not counting the innocent child still in his arms.

    Now, what?

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864: Back to square one

    Being trapped in the same room as him was not something she had imagined she would be doing today. Nobody mentioned to her that he wasing to visit, so it was a surprise to be caught unaware of his sudden appearance.

    However, Amelia felt slightly out of sorts, sensing eyes at the back of her head watching her. She tried hard to ignore it, knowing there was no reason for him to stare at her.

    She believed he was way over whatever happened to them in the past. She should not expect much from his visit except that he was here for the child and not for her.

    ��Can you set him down on the changing counter?�� She asked, using a voice that seemed not to care. At that moment, she had no choice but to talk to this man even if it was thest thing she wished to do.

    She thought she would not be this affected by his presence after the months of not seeing him. Somehow, she was under the illusion that her heart had slightly healed with time.

    Crazy, stupid heart.

    Unfortunately, she realized she was far from being over him. She still ached for him, wanting him so much but knowing she could not have him. She had already decided that she would forget him.

    .....

    ��I don��t know how.�� Evan moved beside her as he watched her arrange the things she would probably need for the baby.

    He had no idea of how to handle a baby. Thest thing he had on his mind was having one. He only came here to see the baby, not take care of a child. But the main reason he was here today would be to see her, more than anything else.

    Now, having her beside him, all he wished to do was pull her into his arms. But, of course, having a child in his arms prevented him from doing anything else but staring at her.

    ��It is easy.�� She told him, moving slightly to her left to give him room toe closer to the table. She needed to distract herself before she did something stupid that she would regretter.

    But the baby gave her no options, and ignoring him became impossible. When she looked up, he seemed genuinely clueless about what he had to do with the baby, seemingly afraid he might hurt their little angel.

    ��Maybe for you.�� Evan could not keep his eyes away from her face, missing seeing her beautiful smile. But it was absent from her lips as she did her best to look away from him.

    However, he could not me her for feeling that way. It was him who had messed up. But he was here to try again. This time, he was not easily giving up.

    ��It is.�� She insisted. ��You cradle her head like Ang showed you, then support her body with your arms as you carefully put her down.�� She instructed, tapping on the nket she had set up on the table.

    She could take the baby from him, but that would mean they would have some physical contact. That was not happening. She was not ready for that. Besides, he had to learn how to handle Luisa as his next legal guardian.

    She waited as he gentlyid the baby on the small table, but she watched like a hawk in case he made a mistake. But somehow, she trusted that he would be extra careful, avoiding hurting the baby.

    ��I guess that was not that hard.�� He breathed a sigh of relief once Luisa wasfortably on the table. Thankfully, she had lessened her crying to a minimumpared to earlier.

    He was afraid he was hurting her with his grip, but he could not loosen his hold, afraid she might fall. But Ang assured him that her cries had nothing to do with him but more on the problem underneath her clothes.

    She still looked ufortable and unhappy with her situation as she kicked her feet and moved her hands in the air. But who would not be under her circumstances?

    ��The hard part has yet to begin.�� She responded to his statement, not letting him off the hook that easily. He asked to be part of this child��s life. Then she would give him that chance.

    Yes, being stuck with him in this room was turning into a very ufortable situation for her. But it also had some perks, seeing the difort in his face. Somehow, she felt a little satisfied, getting her little, sweet revenge as a small smile crossed her lips.

    But she quickly wiped them away, not wanting him to see that she was enjoying this small payback. But it did not mean that she had forgiven him. This situation had nothing to do with what happened to them.

    Besides, he did not seem like he was asking her for anything.

    ��What do you mean?�� He asked, looking like he had no idea. But he would soon find out as she turned to her other side to get what she needed.

    Then, she faced him, handing him the cleaning materials he would need to change Luisa��s diaper.

    From what he had seen, he knew he would not like what she had nned for him. First of all, that was just disgusting. He could already imagine what she had in mind.

    Second, it was disgusting.

    Lastly, it was disgusting.

    He could not do it as he felt something crawl underneath his skin.

    ��This...�� It took her tremendous control not to lose herposure as she gazed at his shocked face. She wanted tough at his pale face. They had not yet started, and he seemed ready to faint.

    As if he could not believe she was asking him to clean the poop on the baby��s bum. But it was something that he had to learn eventually. That was if he would have a family of his own.

    Once again, her heart was gripped with sadness, thinking he would build a life and family with someone else. Suddenly, she wondered why losing him was more painful than losing Lance when she had been in love with Lance for years, more than him.

    ��No, I am not doing that.�� He pulled his hands away from the baby. ��Ah ah...�� Stepping back away from the table, wiggling his fingers to emphasize no. ��I don��t know how, and besides, that is a girl��s job.�� His gazended on Luisa first before looking at her.

    Honestly, he liked looking at babies. He found them adorable. But other than that, he could not imagine himself having one himself. At least not in the foreseeable future.

    Looking at the enormous responsibility of having a child, he knew already that he was bound to fail as a father. Financially, he had no problem supporting a dozen kids if he had to, but the emotional part was his problem.

    ��Yes, you are,�� Amelia replied, shoving the cleaning materials into his hands. She was not about to let him talk himself out of this one.

    Then, she stepped slightly a couple of feet away, giving him room to work on the baby��s diaper.

    ��A little help, please.�� He finally surrendered, moving closer to the baby. She looked determined to make him do it, so he felt he had to do it.

    He could not afford to disappoint or antagonize her anymore, especially if he had ns to woe her and asked for her forgiveness. He had to do what he could to gain her understanding.

    ��Fine.�� She moved back closer to him but still with a space between them.

    She could see that he seemed out of his element as he stared at the baby, unable to do anything. She knew then that she had no choice but to help with this slight predicament.

    ��Thanks,�� Evan could not help the smile that grazed his lips, iming the small victory. But he knew he was far from winning this battle. He needed arger strategy to win this war.

    However, his little triumph was short-lived as his eyes watched Amelia demonstrate what he had to do. He had hoped that she would continue it and finish the task, but she stopped and gave the floor to him.

    ��Your turn.�� She instructed what he had to do, telling him each step. But looking at the soiled diaper still worn by their little angel, he was almost afraid to touch the adorable angel.

    How could someone so little produce such a gross thing?

    As he attempted to hold the diaper in his hands, he could feel his stomach churning, smelling the horrid odor from the offending material. ��Are you sure this is normal?�� Pulling the dirty object between his fingers while pinching his nose.

    ��That is not how you should dispose of those?�� Amelia quickly took the diaper from him, cing it in the wastebasket.

    ��Move aside.�� She tapped him on the shoulders, making him step away from the table. ��You are only making things worse,�� Amelia irritatedly said as she attempted to clean the mess he had made.

    ��I am sorry.�� He had no idea why he was apologizing. It might be because of the chaos before him. But honestly, he was subtlely repenting for his sins. ��Let me try again. This time I will do better.��

    Again, it would seem it was his fault, messing up again. But he was not giving up. He would do everything to stop making it worse for him. One victory and one blunder, and he was back to square one.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865: A valuable person

    It was alreadyte afternoon.

    She had already finished all her appointments for the day. Her husband had left strict instructions with her secretary not to overbook her schedule.

    Of course, as his previous secretary, her loyalty was still inclining to her husband as she followed him more than her. But she did not mind since she knew it was only for her good and the baby that her husband, her best friend, and her secretary had conspired against her.

    She found it adorable that they loved her so much to go to such length as to check on her every chance they had. Although she would admit that it could also be slightly suffocating, still, she appreciated what they were doing.

    ��You should go home.�� She heard her friend, who was standing by her office door. Her face looked like she was about to scold her as her arms folded across her chest.

    Jacky told her she should go on a vacation, or at least a few days rest just while she was in herte trimester, but she could not leave the office unattended. She wanted everything arranged before she took her maternity leave.

    Although Alex had volunteered to take over her responsibilities while on leave, she felt she could not dump all her obligations on him just like that. After all, Alex also had otherpanies he had to manage.

    .....

    Her father had already put his dreams on hold when Ethan asked Alex to take over from him. She could not ask him to do the same.

    She knew how important it was for Alex to achieve his dream without the backing of the Hamilton Empire. He needed the satisfaction of earning the title of King because of his effort, not because someone gave it to him.

    ��I will as soon as I finish these papers,�� Dani informed her friend as she signed another document she had finished reviewing. ��Then, I am leaving.�� She promised her. It was just a few more, and it would not take her an hour to get through them.

    Her friend remained by the door, just watching her. She could not help but notice the worry lines etched on her face. But she believed her friend was exaggerating the state of her condition, just like her husband. They were worrying over nothing.

    ��I don��t think you should take your dizzy spells lightly. The doctor said that you should take it easy with work.�� Jacky could not help but be anxious about her health.

    She had read from books and witnessed from her other friends howplicated pregnancies put mothers and children in a dangerous situation because the mother refused to acknowledge they had a problem.

    It was avoidable if the mother was extra careful and would heed all the doctors�� warnings. But her friend seemed toox about her situation. She was afraid Dani was ignoring her symptoms.

    ��I n to take it easy. I am considering going on a vacation.�� Dani had thought about it earlier. After having some serious discussion with Adam.

    She hade up with an idea and nned to surprise her husband about itter over dinner. But before she could do that, she had to get rid of these papers, not wanting to leave any loose ends before abandoning her post.

    ��That is great.�� Jacky smiled after hearing her announcement. ��You should also see your doctor soon.�� She did not want to see her friend having someplications with her pregnancy just because of her stubbornness.

    ��I already scheduled an appointment for tomorrow.�� Dani proudly told her friend as she leaned on her chair, stretching her legs underneath her table. ��Now, get out of here. You also have a lot of work to do once I am on my rxing spa vacation.�� She teased her friend.

    Sitting down for long hours had started to be a struggle for her. But she believed it was usual for pregnant women to suffer such a condition. Still, it was the least of her favorite about having a child.

    However, she enjoyed the backrubs and the foot massages Alex gave her every night. That was something she looked forward to before they went to sleep.

    ��Fine. I am going before I envy you and trick Marcus into getting myself pregnant.�� Jackyughed a little before waving to her, even blowing her a kiss as she disappeared behind the door.

    Jacky had told her that she and Marcus had considered holding their ns to have kids until next year. At the moment, they wished to enjoy their newlywed state and had no ns to leave the honeymoon stage of their rtionship.

    ��I am sure motherhood will suit you.�� She shouted even if her friend had closed the door. She knew her friend still heard that. Nevertheless, despite Jacky��s fear, she believed her friend would still be a great mother.

    However, she could not me Jacky and Marcus for taking some time. After the rocky road of their rtionship, they needed time to build their rtionship and develop a solid foundation before adding a child to the mix.

    She could already tell the tremendous responsibility of having a child in a rtionship. She had seen how a child had broken marriages because the couple was not ready to build a family.

    She could only hope that she and Alex could pass the test with flying colors and enjoy being parents to this child. She knew how much she wanted to have a child. Alex also expressed the same. So, hopefully, it was enough.

    ��Ms. Dani, I hope I am not disturbing you.�� A middle-ageddy knocked on her door before entering. ��I told your secretary I am just taking your trash, but I was hoping I could also have a few minutes of your time.��

    Her face automatically looked up from the papers before her. She initially thought that Jacky hade back, but when she heard her voice, she knew it was not her friend. But the tone was familiar.

    But she looked like a woman who badly needed help, so how could she turn her back on the person before her? She might not have expensive clothes, but she still deserved her time. She was still a valuable person.

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866: Justice should be blind

    ��Magda,e in. What seems to be the problem?�� She invited the cleaningdy inside the room and offered her to sit on the empty chair before her desk.

    She could see the slight hesitation in her eyes as she thought of how to broach the topic with her. But it was clear that something was heavily weighing on her shoulders. She could tell that there was a problem.

    If she could help strangers with her pro bono cases, how could she turn her back on her employees who had worked for her father for as long as she could remember? Especially Magda, who had been loyal to her father.

    ��Well, I don��t have much to offer, and I know you are a very busy person and a soon-to-be mother. So I know I should not be bothering you.�� She paused, still slightly shy to continue as her face looked down on herp where she was ying with her fingers.

    She had worked for her father since she first set foot in this country. Her previous employer had helped her with her immigration papers, making her a legal citizen of this great nation.

    But Mr. Hamilton did not stop there. He also included two of her children in the petition. If not for him, she might have faced deportation long ago. Besides that, she had many to be thankful for with this family. Even Ms. Laura had helped her kids go to college.

    But since her husband died several months ago, it had not been easy for her and her son and daughter. But it was no reason for her kids to forget what was right and wrong. So, she could not ept what her son was facing today.

    .....

    ��Hey, Magda. Whatever it is, you can tell me. Then, let me decide if I can help or not.�� Dani assured her. ��Deal?�� She did not want to shut her down without hearing her problem. It might be just a simple case that had an easy solution.

    Her employee looked slightly relieved after hearing her say that. But she could still see the apprehension in her expression. Whatever it was, she realized it was not what she initially thought. It might be something moreplicated than that.

    ��Ok. But I will understand if you are unable to help me. I will not take it against you.�� She rapidly said. ��Your father and mother had done so much for my family already. I don��t know how I could repay them for their kindness and even you and your husband.��

    Then, she started rting the situation that his son had found himself entangled with, telling her boss that he was now in the custody of the police.

    His ssmate used him of taking something from him. But his son had promised her he did not do such a thing. She believed him because she had raised her kids with fear in the Lord and respect for thew.

    But they could not afford a fancywyer. The freewyer assigned to take their case already told them that they would not win the case. Yet, he had barely studied his son��s case. Now, thatwyer asked his son to plead guilty.

    ��So, you are saying he is innocent of the charges the police filed against him.�� Dani had heard many cases like this before. But what criminal would plead guilty to a crime?

    But under thew, everyone should be presumed innocent until proven guilty, not the other way around. So, she was ashamed that awyer would not do his job to protect the vows they had sworn to uphold.

    Unlike the otherwyer, she would like to give her and her son the benefit of the doubt. If her mother, Laura, trusted her two kids and sponsored their education, maybe they were good kids who stumbled on with a rotten crowd.

    Maybe it was still worth investigating and not just dismissed outright. ��I will not promise anything, but I will ask a friend to look into it.�� Immediately, Adam came to her mind. Maybe this was a perfect start for their coboration.

    She believed that if anyone could help this kid, Adam would be the perfect one on the job. She would have volunteered herself, but her circumstances prevented her from doing it.

    ��Thank you so much. You don��t know how much this means to me. I am not asking for a miracle but a fair chance for my son. Thank you.�� The woman repeated as she stood up from her seat and approached her table.

    She reached out her hand and shook her hand. ��Thank you.�� She kept repeating.

    Soon, the woman left her, going on her way with hope in her eyes. At least she might be able to sleep tonight, knowing someone else was willing to take a look at the case before passing judgment on it.

    She had seen many cases with folks like her, whose cases got buried and then misrepresented because they had not enough money to fight for justice. She did not want that to happen to her child.

    ��Adam. I have a favor to ask of you.�� She immediately called her friend. ��Would you meet me in an hour?�� Then, she halted. She would have met him in a restaurant, but she remembered Alex was picking her up in a few minutes.

    She doubted he would agree that she made a side trip to a restaurant because of work. So, she decided toe up with something else. ��...or better yet, can you just join us for dinner tonight?��

    Dinner with a friend seemed to be a good alibi. And besides, it was a good time for Alex to catch up with his friend. She knew they had also been closed back in the old days but had to separate because of their different goals in life.

    But she was sure Alex would understand why she had to help this woman. She could not allow this woman��s son not to get a fair trial. She believed in the saying that justice should be blind and the tip of the bnce scale should differentiate the truth from the lie.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867: Bending thew for love

    Amelia had tried her best to avoid being cornered again and left alone with Evan. After their unexpected encounter earlier, thest thing she needed was to be ced in a simr situation again.

    She kept busy with the baby, using her as a distraction until she decided she could not stand being in the same ce with him. She just needed some space to breathe without smelling his musky perfume.

    ��I am sorry, but something urgent came up with the foundation. I have to leave.�� Amelia excused herself from the group after going to her room and grabbing her bag.

    ��But I am about finish with the meal. Aren��t you joining us for dinner?�� Ang asked, concern written all over her face.

    ��I am sorry, Ang, but I can��t,�� Amelia quickly responded, not letting her friend sweet talk her to staying. ��Don��t wait for me. I mighte backte.�� She continued as she strode to Eida��s side, kissing Luisa, cradled in her friend��s arms.

    She knew that her friends did not buy her alibi, judging from their expressions, but they would have to ept it as it was. She knew if she stayed, she might break down and cry.

    She did not bother to look at him, but she could feel his eyes burn through her back. Or maybe it was just her imagination. She wanted him so much that her heart could not help but hope that he was here for her.

    .....

    That was just utterly insane.

    Her heart was a fool.

    Every minute she was with him made her crazy, longing for something she could not have.

    ��Ok. Drive safely.�� Eida looked at her friend with sadness. She wanted to help her, but how could she?

    She had kept her secrets to herself, so how could she ask Amelia to reveal what was going on with her life when she could not do the same? But she might have an idea what is going on with her friend.

    She watched her friend leave the room, but she also noticed that her other friend had stayed quiet. Yet, his eyes never left her friend��s face. She could see how much he loved her, but both seemed stupid enough to let it slip away.

    She could not allow them to follow in her footsteps. Not when they still had a future together. She had to do something about it before everything became toote for the two important people in her life.

    ��Evan, I know this is not my business, but are you just going to let her get away again? I don��t know what happened between you guys, but if you love her, fight for her.�� Eida could not sit idly by while she watched her friends be miserable just like her.

    Not when she could still try to do something for them.

    ��Eida is right, grandson. Don��t torture yourself because of a mistake you made in the past. As long as you swore never to break her heart again, I think it is time that you be a man and show her that you love her.�� Ang also faced his grandson.

    ��I don��t know if she will ever forgive me or believe me that I did not do what she used me of.�� Evan finally shifted his face to his grandmother. ��But I guess you are right. It is time that I face the consequence of my action.

    He abruptly stepped away from her grandmother but immediately spun around to her side. ��Thank you, Grandmama.�� Kissing her on the cheek. Then, to Eida. ��Thanks for forgiving me.�� He knew that he did not only hurt Amelia with his stupid stunt but also the other two people in his life.

    He quickly moved to the door, hoping he could catch up to her before she left. But by the time he had reached her car, she was already driving away.

    ��No, I am not letting you go this time.�� Quickly, he ran to his car rental and rode it like a mad man. He could not let her slip from his fingers again.

    He was a fool the first time he lost her. He would be crazy to do it over again. He revved his engine again, speeding up in the slightly light traffic. He could finally see her car on the street ahead of him. But the light turned red before he could cross the crossroad.

    Now, he was losing sight of the car. He was following the other cars blocking his view. He tapped on the steering wheel, anxious for the light to turn green.

    There was a point he wished to beat the red light, but he remembered what happened to Lance. He did not want to take that risk. He was not going to rush this. If he had to beg for all eternity for her to forgive him, he would do it.

    ��Finally!�� He shouted, mming his foot on the gas pedal when the light said go. He had to find her. He had to do what he was here to do.

    But he was not yet far when he heard the ring siren. He looked at his rearview mirror and saw the shing lights. He did not doubt that the car was after him as it tailed behind him.

    He had no choice but to pull to aplete stop, going to the side of the road. There was no point arguing against the cop when he knew what he had done wrong.

    ��Good afternoon, officer.�� Evan quickly greeted the man in uniform as he stepped beside his side window.

    ��Good afternoon, Sir. Are you aware you were over the allowed speed limit in this area?�� The officer checked his car and then stared at his face. ��Can I see your license and registration?��

    ��I am sorry, but I am in a real emergency.�� He attempted to plead with the cop, hoping that he might see reason. But he took his registration from the glove box on his dashboard and handed it with his license.

    ��What kind of emergency would that be that you would need to break thew?�� The cop took his papers. ��Are you sick, in imminent danger, or something? Mr. ke?��

    Of course, the officer did not believe his exnation because he did not understand what he was going through. Who would when all he kept doing was messing up?

    ��No, nothing like that, or maybe all of that,�� Evan responded, a little frustrated since he could not exin that he was dying of a broken heart.

    He had many opportunities to talk to her, but he kept waiting for the right moment. Now, he might have lost that chance. But, of course, he should not give up. One day, he would get this right.

    ��Is there a problem here?�� The officer��s partner asked as she stepped into his line of sight. He believed she recognized her from somewhere. ��Mr. ke. I know this guy.�� The female police officer told her partner.

    Maybe there was still hope as an idea crossed his mind. That was if fate would favor him even this once. But he would need the aid of these helpful police officers to aplish his n.

    Now, all he needed was to convince the two to help him. It might not be above board and a bit bending thew in his favor, but he had to do this if he would like to catch up with her.

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868: The one in charge

    Amelia knew she had to get away from that house before his presence consumed her, and she did something stupid she would regretter on. She never wanted to leave Eida and Ang when she knew they needed her. But she had to think of herself this time.

    Suddenly, she thought that maybe it was time that she moved on with her life. She already had put on hold her career, babysitting her friends. Not that she did not enjoy her stay with them.

    But she realized that now that the baby was born, Evan would probably have reasons to visit the house more often. Honestly, she had discovered that she could not handle seeing him and not being able to have him.

    Then, her feet suddenly hit the breaks as her eyes noticed the sudden change in the traffic lights. She felt like her heart almost jumped out of her chest from the strong impact. Luckily, she had her seatbelt on her body, or she probably flew outside her window.

    Honking!

    Swearing!

    That followed closely behind as she stared at her side mirror. The other driver behind her was giving her the finger. She probably deserved that for not paying attention to the road. She almost had an ident and probably put others in danger.

    .....

    ��I��m sorry!�� She tried to shout back to the other car. But she doubted he heard her. Then, after a few seconds, the lights turned green again, giving her the ��GO�� signal to move.

    However, the earlier event had her still calming her nerve as she tried to recover. As expected, the driver behind her had to swerve to her other side to get passed her. Of course, he had something to say about female drivers as he overtook her car.

    After two more deep breaths, she stepped on the gas and moved on her way. She should not let one incident stop her from where she was going. But the funny thing was, she had no idea about her destination.

    There was no foundation meeting. It was just a lie to get out of the house. But before she could think about her situation, something caught her eyes. Blinking lights were not far behind her.

    She hastily turned her steering wheel, moving aside, thinking it was probably some emergency. But as the sound increased and the police car came nearer, she realized that it was tailing her, asking her to park her car on the side.

    Suddenly, dread washed over her, believing she might havemitted a vition. The other driver might have reported her. Now, the police stopped her, probably to question her about the earlier incident.

    ��You have nothing to worry about since no one was hurt. It was just probably the ego of that man.�� She thought of the very inconsiderate driver.

    As soon as she pulled over on the curb, the police officer stopped and got off the car, walking to her side. She would be crazy not to feel nervous as she tapped on her window. At least it was a female officer, making her less anxious if it was a man.

    ��Do you know your vition, Miss?�� The police asked, making her think if this had something to do with the stop light incident. The uniformed woman leaned down to check on her, asking her name.

    ��I am not sure. Can you enlighten me?�� She asked after giving the officer her information, still unable to think of any other possible reason the officer would stop her.

    ��Well, Ms. Stewart, it would seem that you were speeding away.�� The police officer said.

    ��Excuse me, but I don��t understand. I don��t think I was that fast.�� Amelia was confused, notprehending what the officer used her of doing.

    ��Let me call for backup so that you might understand it better.�� The officer waved to her back, signaling for his partner toe to join them.

    ��I don��t think that would be necessary. If you want to issue a ticket, that is fine with me.�� She did not want to worsen her situation, pulling her wallet from her bag to get her license.

    The faster this was over, the better.

    She believed her day just had gone from bad to worse. All she wanted to do now was to check herself into a hotel room and cry until she fell asleep. At least, if that was even possible.

    She was talking about having the worse day ever.

    ��No need for that.�� A familiar voice spoke as she handed her license through the window. When she looked up, imagine her surprise when it was not a police officer in a uniform who stood outside her door.

    ��I am sorry about the mixed up, but I need to talk to you. It is the only way I can think of.�� He paused, rubbing his head in frustration. ��I know you are running away from me, but I need to stop you.��

    She could not believe that he could do this, even using police officers to do his dirty tricks. She did not know if she should be ttered that he would go to all this length to talk to her or be mad for scaring her half to death.

    ��Are you crazy? You almost gave me a heart attack.�� It might be an exaggeration, but she needed her message sent across.

    She did not like the stunt he had just pulled. From all the stupidest things he had to do, she believed this beat all the rest. But she would give him credit for his creativity.

    ��I am sorry, but there was no way I could catch up with you.�� Evan could see that she was pissed. He would face her wrath if, at the end of it all, was a chance for her to forgive him. ��Please, give me a chance to exin.��

    This time, he knelt on the pavement, just outside her window, before the police officers, begging her to forgive him. It was certainly starting to attract attention as passersby on the street stopped to watch.

    ��Fine, get inside my car before everybody takes pictures, and we find ourselves on the inte.�� Amelia could see several people converging on the other side of her car to snoop on their affair.

    Immediately, Evan said thank you to the two officers and climbed into the passenger side of her car. Once he had his seatbelt, she started the engine and pulled out of the sidestreet.

    ��Thanks for letting me exin.�� He quickly said as silence enveloped the small space. He could sense she was fuming, but at least she was willing to listen.

    ��It was not as if you gave me a choice,�� Amelia answered, thinking that it was like he held her against her will at gunpoint, but it was ok.

    She needed this to be over soon as she drove somewhere where they could talk privately. This time, she was taking over the narrative. She would be the one in control.

    ��But just a reminder, no more tricks...�� She paused as she looked at the street before turning to him, ncing directly into his eyes. ��...no more lies.�� For a change, she was the one in charge.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869: It was just an act

    Now, they sat on the opposite side of her car, parked in a crowded supermarket parking lot on the far side where nobody would notice them or hear their conversation.

    It was the most convenient ce she could find under their circumstances, where they would have the chance to talk without too much interruption or someone eavesdropping on their conversation.

    ��So, you have five minutes to exin yourself,�� Amelia said as she turned the engine off, looking at her watch before scanning the ce for other people nearby.

    She could see a single woman carrying two paper bags in her hands as she struggled to ce them inside the backseat of her car. Another older woman, pushing a trolley of groceries, passed their car, probably going towards the end of the line.

    ��Thanks. I hope that is all I need to convince you that I am truly sorry for leaving you in your room that morning. I was stupid and a fool for thinking that one night with you was all I needed to forget you.�� Evan had no n to cover his ass ande up with more lies.

    If he wished for a future with Amelia, he had toe clean and hope she would forgive him. He believed it had always been what he had wanted since he met her. He was just too afraid to admit it to himself.

    He thought that by epting Amelia as the only woman in his life. He would be ending his future. But he now believed that it was the other way around. If only he could win her back, he would build his entire life around her.

    .....

    ��What made you change your mind? After all, that was how you see all women. Right? Just an object.�� She answered him with a tinge of anger in her tone. ��As I remembered, you describe us as a piece of clothing that you can easily discard and rece.��

    She did not wish to lose her temper, but thinking about that morning reminded her of how he had disregarded her feelings. He hurt her, and a sorry could not easily change what happened or mend her broken heart.

    It had nothing to do with losing her virginity but more on the fact that she gave her heart to him and then realized it did not mean anything. Besides, it was just icing on the cake. What he did next was worse?

    Her mind reminded her of one morning when she received a package sent to the apartment addressed to her. It had no return address or the sender��s name, but she was curious to know what was inside. S.o, she opened it.

    ��What is that?�� She remembered Ang asked as she returned to the kitchen to finish their breakfast.

    As she sat down on her chair, she pulled the contents of the envelope out until she saw a note on top of another smaller envelope. She was both skeptical and interested to know the rest of the content.

    LET ME SHOW YOU WHAT YOUR SO-CALLED BOYFRIEND DOES WHEN YOU ARE NOT AROUND. I DON��T LIKE SEEING YOU GET HURT. The note said in big, bold letters.

    She might already have a clue who might have sent the package. ��Tony!�� He did not need to write his name on the bottom to know who would have a grudge against Evan.

    Tony had made it clear during the party that he was interested in her. But when she told him that Evan was her boyfriend, he had this look that said he was not yet through with her.

    Even if she did not use Evan, she had no ns to go with that man. She did not trust him and would never will. She always saw him with thosescivious stares that had always given her the creep.

    Now, she was afraid he was stalking her, learning that Tony had discovered where she was staying. How else could he have sent this package to her?

    ��That seemed creepy.�� Eida stood at her back, eavesdropping on her note. ��Who send that? And what is inside that envelope?�� She continued as her friend sat beside her.

    ��I think it is Tony. I saw him the other night at the party.�� Amelia exined to them but did not go through the full details of the story, hoping that Eida would just let it go.

    ��Why would he send you that? And who is your boyfriend?�� Her friend had this smile telling her she did not like it when she kept secrets.

    Amelia never liked to keep anything from her, but after what happened, she was ashamed to tell them about that night and her short-lived rtionship with him.

    Anyway, what could he have sent her? It was also her question as she stared at the parcel in her hand. From the feel of it on her fingers, she would say it might be a bunch of papers or something.

    ��You have a boyfriend.�� This time, Ang also butted in. Of course, she had heard what Eida said. Now, she was curious to know if they were talking about her grandson.

    She could only hope because she knew they were perfect for each other. But, if that was the case, she also wondered why Amelia had not mentioned any of it to them.

    She already suspected that they had seen each other at the party. Could it be possible that Amelia was talking about another guy? She certainly hoped not because she truly wished for her grandson to end up with this wonderfuldy.

    ��Not exactly. It was a long story.�� She reasoned, but it seemed the two were up for a storytelling time as they both satfortably before her.

    ��You can��t expect a pregnant woman to sit and wait. Do you? Come on, spill...�� Eida had not given birth yet back then.

    To make the story short, she told them the first version, that part where she used Evan to pretend as her boyfriend in front of Tony. ��Evan even bid for me from the auction so Tony would buy the act and leave me alone.��

    It was just an act.

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870: It was the truth

    That was what she told them, but she kept the rest of the story to herself, not wanting them to me Evan for her stupidity. Yes, she believed it was her fault for falling into his act, knowing well what he was.

    She had no one else to me but herself for ending up in this situation, hurting and mending a broken heart. She could not me Evan because he had never promised her anything. But he had been true to his word. He had pretended to be her boyfriend for the night.

    Unfortunately for her, her bubbles popped by morning, finding herself in the real world with no prince charming, no fairy godmother, and riding in her pumpkin carriage. She was no princess with a happy ending.

    ��So, you are saying he only pretended to be your boyfriend to protect you from Tony? That doesn��t sound like my grandson.�� Ang had that look of disbelief. She felt like something was missing in the story.

    ��Yes, it was all a charade.�� Amelia insisted, not wanting her friends to catch her with her lie.

    ��I would not say that I am a bit disappointed with Evan and you. Because it is clear that you two belong together, but you are both too stubborn and blind to see it.�� Ang frustratedly expressed as she shook her head at her and raised her brows.

    ��I can��t agree with you more.�� Eida seconded as she ced her hands on her belly, rubbing it in circr motions.

    .....

    Suddenly, a thought urred to her. She immediately reyed the other night��s event, trying to remember their night together. Was it possible to get knocked up with one night of passion?

    It was but not in her case, remembering that Evan hade prepared. She recalled that he used protection, and there was no way she would get pregnant unless those broke. But she doubted that Evan would allow it.

    Evan would not allow any woman to trap him in marriage by using a child against him. Thus, the condom was always in his wallet for any eventuality.

    ��I don��t think Evan shared your sentiment,�� Amelia answered resignedly. ��Anyway, stop setting me up for your grandson because it will never happen.��

    It already did, but it did not work out the way they all wanted. However, her friends did not need to know that. It was an event in her life that she did not wish to remember.

    ��Fine. Just open the envelope and let us see what Tony sent you.�� Eida interrupted her thoughts, reminding her of the envelope still in her hands.

    She quickly opened it, wanting to get over the crazy thing Tony had sent her. She had already imagined all sorts of things she might find inside, but when she finally saw it. She was speechless.

    Her heart twisted inside her ribcage while her lungs refused to take on air. She seemed frozen in time, but she could not keep her eyes away from those pictures as her fingers flipped from one to another.

    When she saw everything, she finally let it drop on the table as tears covered her eyes. She did not want to believe it, but the evidence would not lie to her.

    ��What is this?�� Eida took the pictures and looked at them. ��Why would Tony send you these pictures? What are you not telling us?��

    But she did not answer her friend right away. She kept crying that night, rehashing all that happened and then recalling those pictures of Evan with another woman the night after he left her.

    There was no denying it since it had a time stamp. It was the following night after something happened to them. He had already moved on to his next conquest. He was in a club, making out with another woman.

    It took her another couple of days before she finally confided with Ang and Eida about what happened. She did not expect the support that they provided for her. Her recovery was easier and faster because of them.

    ��That is not me anymore. I promise you I have changed. It is all because of you. I am a different man.�� He snapped her out of her reminiscing, bringing her back to the present.

    She was still sitting in the driver��s seat while he was on the other side. They were still in front of a grocery store, talking about him. But could she believe any word that he would say? Was she still willing to trust him?

    ��Whye back now?�� When she felt she was starting to move on. ��How would I know that you are serious this time?�� Then, she remembered what he said.

    ��Why should I believe you are not just doing this to get me off your system again? And once you get tired of me, you will not leave me again.�� She continued with her line of questioning.

    This time, she faced him, letting her eyes focus on his, watching every twitch and movement of his face. She wanted to see if he was lying to her again.

    ��I know it would not be easy to believe me after what I did. But I swear that those photos were all a lie. Yes, I was at the club that night with my friends, only because we were celebrating my friend Marcus.�� Evan exined as his eyes beseeched hers to listen.

    ��Then, a girl suddenly came on to me. It happened fast.�� He told her the detail of that event as he remembered them. ��But after kissing her, I felt nothing. That is the precise moment I realize that you are the only one I want and need in my life.��

    ��You are lying.�� She felt confused because her mind kept saying she should not trust him, but her heart was saying another thing.

    He had easily thrown whatever happened to them that night as nothing but thrash as soon as he woke up the following morning. He could not be bothered to leave a note or a text to say goodbye.

    Now, he was saying that she was all he wanted and needed. Honestly, that was all she ever wanted to hear, but hearing it now seemed to be unbelievable.

    ��No, I am not.�� He moved closer to her and grabbed her hand. She tried to pull away, but he would not let her. Then, he ced her palm on his chest, allowing her to feel his heart.

    ��You ask me why now.�� He lifted his free hand and took her other hand. He could feel her struggling underneath his touch, but he secured her hand firmly in his. ��Because now, I would die first before I hurt you again.��

    ��Evan...�� She did not exactly know what she would say to that.

    ��My hearts beat only for you.�� Evan cut her before she could say more.

    He had dreamed of this moment, thinking he would finally tell her how he felt in a very romantic setting, with flowers and candles over dinner. He was not exactly expecting that he would finally disclose his feelings to her in the parking lot of some grocery store.

    But beggars could not be choosers as he waited for her reaction to his confession. ��I love you, Amelia.�� Evan proimed inside the car, holding both her hand across his heart.

    This time, it was the truth.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871: Foolish heart

    Her heart almost burst out of her chest upon hearing those wordse from his lips. She had longed for this moment to happen, for him to admit that he had feelings for her.

    Each night she had dreamt of him saying how much he loved her, only for her dream to end in a nightmare with him suddenly disappearing. Then, waking up to the sad reality that she was alone. He had left her for another woman.

    But this time, could she have a different ending?

    A fool.

    Her mind shouted, holding her back, telling her not to believe a liar.

    ��I don��t know if I can trust you.�� It was the first thing that came out of her mouth as fear gripped her tightly, reminding her of the pain she had gone through these past months.

    Losing Lance was different since he never led her to believe that he cared for her more than as a friend. Her situation with him was easier to ept. She was hurt but not in the same way she felt by Evan��s betrayal.

    .....

    Evan nearly destroyed her faith in finding true love. With Eida��s experience and hers with Evan, she almost had given up on happiness. Luckily, Ang and Luisa had restored her faith that there was a grand n for her. She only had to wait.

    ��I know it is hard to put your trust in me again, but I will prove it to you.�� Evan kept her hands close to his heart, not letting her go. ��I will do everything and anything until you forgive and ept me back into your life.��

    He knew it would take time and all his effort to convince Amelia that he had changed. Saying how he felt would not be enough. As they said, actions spoke louder than words. So, he would show her.

    How? He had no idea, but he would figure it out, even if take him his entire lifetime. He would do it in many ways than one.

    ��I don��t know...�� Amelia hesitated, torn between her feelings for him and her fear that he might hurt her again if she allowed him back into her life.

    How long before he realized again that being with her was not for him? Would he stick around when the going got tough? Did he fully understand the meaning ofmitment?

    She could think of many questions to ask him, solidifying her doubt about his intentions. But he might have an answer for all of them, but the reality would still be the same. He might think he wanted this now but changed his mindter.

    ��I love you, Amelia,�� Evan repeated. ��I am not just saying that to get into your pants again. This time, I mean it.�� That was how he felt.

    He pulled her hand away from his heart and ced them on his lips. ��I will worship you, adore you, love you and only you till the day I die.�� He continued, convinced that he would do and say anything to get her back.

    What did he know about wooing a woman? Nothing. He had never tried to get a woman��s affection before. But he would say even the cheesiest line in the book if it meant winning her over.

    ��I don��t...�� She never finished her sentence as he interrupted her.

    ��Wait!�� He told her abruptly. ��Please, give me a few minutes.�� He pleaded with her. When she nodded, he finally let go of her hands and got out of the car. ��I��ll be back. I promise.�� Then, he closed the door and ran.

    She watched him move away from her vehicle until he was out of sight. She had no idea what he had nned, but she patiently waited, tapping her fingers on the steering wheel.

    In the meantime, she thought of all the things he said. Her heart had readily forgiven him. But her mind still said to think thoroughly before taking him back.

    Finally, she saw himing back to the car, carrying a small paper bag in his hand.

    ��I am sorry it took me longer than I anticipated. The line at the counter was slow.�� Evan reasoned as he climbed on the passenger seat and turned to her. ��All they had was this, but I will make it up to you next time.��

    He unloaded the contents of the brown bag. It was a single stem rose and a chocte bar. As he had promised himself earlier, he would do everything, even if he had to court her.

    He handed her the stic flower and sweet candy bar, scratching the back of his neck as sweat gathered on his skin. He had never been this nervous before, but when it came to her, he felt like he was about to have a heart attack.

    ��You did not need to buy me this.�� She could not help but smile at the effort. She ced the gifts on herp and stared at him.

    Damn! He was good. She would give him that.

    ��I have to. This time, I want to do this right.�� He would have kneeled before her, but the small carcked enough space. ��Please, will you go out with me for dinner tonight?�� Looking at her with those soulful eyes.

    He hoped he was not moving too fast, not wanting to scare her away, but he had to try. Once again, he took her hands and held them in his. Luckily, she did not pull away.

    ��I appreciate what you are doing, but...�� She thought carefully of what she wanted to say to him. ��I think I can forgive you, but for me to trust you again...�� She looked down at their entwined hands, wishing it was that simple. ��It might take time.��

    She wished she could readily shut her mind from the images of that girl in his arms or how he could easily discard her and throw her together with the trash. But she was not built that way.

    ��I only ask for a chance. Nothing more.�� Evan begged her because he was not giving up on her. Not this time. It might take forever, but he was willing to wait.

    ��Ok. We can have dinner, but that is it.�� She made it clear to him. She was taking this slow.

    She was willing to risk her heart again to this man despite the warning bells ringing in her head. But the heart wanted what it wanted.

    Foolish heart.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872: Another devil in disguise

    Once again, he found himself inside one of the extravagant mansions he had seen. The Rosley family dide from old money. And the present man of the house had tripled the family��s fortune through his clever business sense.

    With the help of her talented daughter, they had created one of the most sessful business empires in the world. They had dominated the construction and design industry among their other business.

    Haley Rosley, the sole heir of her father��s business empire, was one of the most sought bachelorettes in the world. Now, she stood beside him, entangled in his arms.

    ��Hi! Dad.�� She called out, capturing her father��s attention, who was already entertaining some guests.

    Her father quickly excused himself from the group and walked to them, meeting them halfway in the grand hallway. He was a big man in an expensive suit. A man who looked like he did not take crap from anyone.

    ��Haley, my sweetheart.�� The man of the hour greeted them as soon as they entered the grand hallway. He hugged and kissed his daughter before turning to him. ��I am d that you can make it, Mr. Brown.�� He directed his attention to him this time.

    He noticed his eyes, scanning him from head to toe as if he was studying him. But he did not expect less from the man. He knew he had run several background checks on his identity.

    .....

    However, he doubted this old gentleman would find anything he had not intentionally given his investigators. He had been careful in his movements. No one would know about his involvement in the underground until he dered it was time.

    ��I would not miss it, Mr. Rosley.�� He responded with a big smile. Dealing with wealthy and influential people was part of his job. Charming them was one of his skills. ��Thank you for inviting me.��

    He knew how he would deal with this man and win him over. And this was his perfect opportunity. It was the moment he had been waiting for since he had embarked on a rtionship with his daughter.

    He had been in many of his extravagant parties but not in this close social private event. It meant Haley��s father was starting to trust him, giving him the chance to prove himself.

    ��I think dating my daughter had earned you the right to call me Alfred.�� The other man tapped him on the shoulder, which was a sign that he approved of his rtionship with his daughter. Exactly what he wanted.

    ��If that is the case, then call me Gerald.�� He genuinely smiled this time, happy that his ns were in ce. ��You have a very nice ce.�� He told him,plimenting his home, hoping to get more involved in this family.

    ��You have tomend Haley here. She designed it.�� Alfred put his hand on his daughter, praising her for her aplishment.

    He could see the close rtionship between father and daughter, meaning that one wrong move against Haley and he would face this man��s wrath.

    Not that he was afraid of the man, but he preferred not to piss him off until he had what he wanted from him. So, if he had to y as the perfect boyfriend, he would.

    ��You taught me everything I know,�� Haley responded, not wanting to take all the credit.

    Her father might not be the perfect father, remembering her brother, Marcus. But for her, he had been the best. He had always been there for her in all her ups and downs.

    ��As you might have noticed, she never likes taking the glory.�� Her father teased her, gripping her hands firmer before letting her go. ��But she is the jewel of this family.��

    He would always be proud of his daughter. He loved her more than anything in this world because she was his most prize possession. He would protect her with his life, even if it meant losing everything he owned.

    So, if this man standing before him hurt her daughter, he would bury him alive until he realized who he was dealing with was not just any man. He would be the devil, passing judgment for his crimes.

    ��Dad is very excited to get to know you more. Isn��t that right, Dad?�� Haley changed the topic, not wanting to talk about her. She draped her arms around both men and guided them inside the massive living area.

    ��Yes, of course, my sweetheart.�� Her father answered her before directing his statement at him. ��We would be dining with some of my close friends and family. I want you to meet some of them.��

    ��I would love to meet them all,�� Gerald responded enthusiastically as his eyes roamed around the spacious room.

    A few guests were already waiting in the room. Gerald knew some of them, but his eyes stayed glued on one person he was not expecting to see. Soon, he was also looking in his direction.

    ��But I guess you might know some of them since I heard you are gaining poprity nowadays,�� Alfred moved along the first group, introducing him to some of their family members, especially Haley��s mother, Patricia.

    ��Please forgive my husband if he thinks family gatherings are the same as business meetings.�� Patricia interrupted their conversation. ��Anyway, dinner is about to start. Will you all please follow me to the other room?��

    Soon, they were all seated and enjoying a bountiful, delicious feast. Of course, the Rosley family hosted a beautiful dinner, as everyone enjoyed the meal and the conversation.

    ��I heard from my good friend here, Governor Stanley, that he is rmending you as his sessor.�� Alfred opened up one of their conversations while they had coffee at the parlor.

    He was busy conversing with Haley and her cousins that he did not notice the Governor and Alfred had approached him from behind. Although, he was not surprised by what he said.

    He had already expected that the Governor might have mentioned it to him when he saw him earlier. He was only waiting for Alfred to broach the subject.

    ��Well, he had asked me about it, but as I said, I still have to think about it.�� Since the Governor told him about it, he had decided to weigh the pros and cons of epting the position beforemitting to anything.

    So far, he had an even match between whether he should ept the endorsement or not. But now that even Alfred seemed interested in it, he wondered what the other man had in mind.

    Was Haley��s father interested in the position? Or was he thinking of supporting him in the candidacy?

    ��What is there to think about?�� Alfred wrapped his arm around his shoulders. ��Stanley vouched that you will be a good candidate for the office. I think you should consider it.�� He could hear the double meaning in his words.

    The man was not just giving him his support in his running for office. He was also blessing his rtionship with his daughter. Meaning he wanted him in office and their lives.

    Maybe he was wrong about him. He seemed not to be the man he thought he was. Could he be dealing with another devil in disguise?

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873: Magic was not real

    You did it again.

    Stupid heart!

    A fool!

    What happened to her promise to take it slow? She just threw it out the window as she had allowed her heart to perform the thinking while she silenced her mind.

    Once again, she found herself naked on the bed, alone as her hands felt the bed beside her empty, just like before, he was gone. Again. When she opened her eyes, there were no signs of him, not his clothes, not a sound of anyone moving inside the room.

    ��Damnit, way to go again, Amelia.�� She sighed, disappointed again with herself.��

    Again, she had allowed him to make a fool of her. But funnily, she could not feel any tears running down her face. It seemed like her heart had learned her lesson.

    .....

    She stared at the ceiling of the expensive hotel room, but she hardly saw the beautiful decorations around her. She was trying to recall everything from the previous night, hoping to get some exnation why he had run away again.

    Dinner had been awkward at first, given their history. But as the night progressed, they had started talking about familiar things, conversations smoothened out, and waves ofughter filled the air.

    She did not doubt that Evan could make the dullest gathering into a lively celebration. She had always known that Evan could be charming if he wanted to, and he had it in full stst night. She never knew what hit her.

    As they returned to her car, he stopped her before she could open the door, taking the keys in her hand. ��I think we had too much to drink. I don��t think anyone of us should drive. Let me arrange a car.��

    She could not argue with that, waiting with him for the hired car. Then, as they stood on the side of the door of the fancy restaurant, another coupleing out identally bumped into her, making her lean into his body for support.

    He quickly took her in his arms, not allowing her to fall to the floor. But as they held each other for a few seconds, she felt their connection. It was still strong despite how she felt about him.

    As if time had stopped and the past did not seem to matter, his lips imed hers. It was like he had every right to do that, allowing him to take what was his.

    They only stopped when the car arrived to take them to their destination. But before entering the vehicle, he leaned over and whispered something in her ear.

    ��I love you, Amelia. Spend the night with me.�� His voice tickled her ears, teasing her heart, making her believe they had a future together.

    With a heart longing for him and alcohol in her system, she had the perfect recipe for disaster. Without hesitation, she said yes. She entered the vehicle with him and made out with him in the backseat of the car until they had checked into a hotel.

    He was attacking her lips even before they came out of the elevator. Then, they took turns removing each other��s clothes as soon as the door closed as if they could not wait to be together.

    Honestly, she was well aware of what she was doing. She could not me the alcohol in her system because she chose to be with Evan that night.

    ��I have dreamed of this every day. To be with you.�� She remembered him saying as he peppered her body with kisses, making her writhe underneath his touch.

    Even if she wanted him to stop, she knew she did not have the will to do it. It only made sense because she had yearned for him to return to her life. The only thing that had her hesitating was fear.

    But how could she live if she allowed fear to take over her life? If she did not take a risk, she would be stuck in a lonely life, driven by what-ifs and regrets. She would not experience this happiness in his arms again.

    Would itst? She had no idea, but at least she had tonight. But maybe, just maybe. He would do the right thing this time. He would make good on his promise that he loved her.

    He did not promise her forever, but he at least said that he loved her. That was enough to give her hope. She was not expecting a hundred percent happy ending but at least a chance.

    ��Now, it is not a dream anymore. I am yours.�� She opened her eyes and jumped into this with the full knowledge of what she was risking.

    Her heart.

    She felt him push her onto the bed. Then, hey on top of her. At that moment, he did not take long to warm her up because she was already burning for him.

    ��I can��t take it anymore.�� He kissed her one more time, hard, with so much passion, even biting her lips before he let her go. ��I need you now.�� She could see the longing in his eyes.

    He had lost all his control as he looked into her eyes. Then, she felt him enter her. He thrust his hard body against hers, binding themselves in one twisted union that created harmony.

    ��Aaaggghhh!�� Moans of passion escaped her lips as she felt her body soar higher and higher. She honestly believed it was so much better than before. Not that her first time was not great, it was just that this was different.

    Maybe this time, he was not holding himself back from taking her. There was no more fear of hurting her. Or it could be making up for the lost time that they had been away. The yearning for satisfaction had intensified.

    It could be several factors, but in the end, she wanted more of it as he drove all her doubts away. He pushed himself until she shouted his name, releasing the most pent-up energy she could have never imagined.

    But not long, he was alsoing, groaning her name in the huskiest and sexiest tone she had ever heard from him. However, the night did not end just yet, as their desire for each other kept burning. It drove them to continue enjoying their entanglement in the sheets.

    How long, she lost count.

    It was not just sex to her. It was the most magical thing she had ever experienced in her life.

    Well.

    Until she woke up to the reality that magic was not real.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874: The King of Kings

    Lance had been awake since the break of dawn, busy with one meeting after another. He had met with the Council to discuss the session of the crown.

    King Edward had been pressing for his retirement, and now the Council was pressuring him to marry his bride so they could proceed with the crown turnover.

    Many would have jumped at the chance to be in his shoes. He was marrying a beautiful girl from a reputable family. Then, he would soon be King of this freaking Kingdom. But why did he still feel like it was his doom?

    ��Sir, your father wished to remind you about your lunch meeting with him in an hour. Then, your dinner date with Ms. McKinley.�� His secretary notified him as she ced some papers on his table.

    Sometimes he wished that her secretary was not so efficient and would mess up with his schedule from time to time, just like today. Therefore, he would have an excuse not to spend a minute longer with his bride-to-be.

    Who said he was not having second thoughts about all this?

    Agreeing to this arrangement was easy, butmitting to the act was not as simple as he thought it would be. But he guessed he had to get used to Ms. McKinley��spany since he would be sharing his life with this woman soon.

    .....

    ��Send flowers to her office. Dozens of what you think she might like.�� He instructed her secretary, not giving any particr effort to thinking about it. Besides, he was only doing this for public appearance, not that he cared about her feelings.

    He always thought that when the time came that he would have to marry, he would be ready. He would have found the woman he wished to spend the rest of his life with, forever and ever.

    But he did find her. He had nned to marry her and build a family with her, no question asked, no doubt about it. But fate had something against him as it cruelly destroyed all his dreams.

    At the moment, he faced life as a prisoner, sentenced to a lifetime of a loveless marriage. His heart already beat for one person. Now it was dead, incapable of loving anyone again.

    ��Ok, Sir. But there is something else. Prince Edward is outside, requesting a five minutes meeting with you.�� His secretary said reluctantly, knowing he had a full schedule.

    Besides, it was no secret that he was never close to Edwardpared to his other cousin, Alex. Honestly, he had never liked the stunts Edward used in his dealings. His cousin usually worked on the gray lines, using his influence and position to escape being punished for most of his mischief.

    Men like Edward were the precise reason Lance had epted the position as their next ruler because he never wanted someone like his cousin to hold on to such power and abuse it for his interest.

    ��Give me a minute before sending him in.�� He was not afraid of a lowlife like this prince, but he never said he liked to talk to him.

    After a short while, Edward waltzed into his office like he owned the ce. One thing he wouldmend his cousin was his ability to hold his head high despite the disgrace he had brought to their family.

    He knew the King��s adamant wish to relinquish his hold on the crown had nothing to do with retirement. He was still a young and capable leader. He could have led this Kingdom to greatness for another decade or more.

    However, the shame that the younger Edward had attached to their family name had forced the King to step down. It was the only way he could save their honor and be able to face the people he had sworn to serve.

    ��Edward, I am busy today, so please state your business and leave.�� Lance did not want to be rude, but that was the only way to deal with this man, or else he would step all over you.

    He thought that Edward might have changed after the scandal of his association with Nick, but after the issue died down, he seemed to be back in his old ways.

    ��It is nice to see you, too, my dear cousin.�� Edward mockingly said. ��But that is not how you should be thanking me for what I did for you.�� He sat on the chair near his desk, slumping on it and crossing his legs as if he was in no hurry.

    That caught his attention as he stared at his cousin long and hard. He had no idea why his cousin was here to see him or what he was talking about, but he seemed to have no choice but to entertain whatever foolish notion he had in that brain of his.

    ��Ok. Why should I be thankful to you? What exactly did you do for me?�� Lance definitely could not think of one as he leaned back on his chair to study his cousin, who seemed delusional to believe he owed him anything.

    ��I thought you were smart, but fine, let me point it out to you.�� Edward stood up from his seat and moved in front of therge window. He stared at the nk space fuming in anger, but he smiled when he looked back at the future King.

    ��Please, enlighten me.�� Lance challenged his cousin, encouraging him to continue so he could finish what he came here to do and get rid of his presence.

    ��First, if I did not denounce my birthright, you would never have the chance to be King. You and your family should be grateful to me.�� Prince Edward arrogantly announced, convinced of his words.

    Edward thought that if his enemies, like Alex and Dani, did not set him up. He would not be in this situation. His father would not strip him of his birthright as the next heir to the crown.

    So, he believed that Lance should be thankful to him because he suddenly had a shot at the crown. Lance and his family were nobody. He luckilynded the position due to technicality.

    ��Let me set things straight. You never gave it to me, but the King took it from you.�� Lance corrected him, stripping him off the smug smile on his face. He could see that the other prince was not happy with his words.

    ��You might have won now, but I will be taking my rightful ce someday.�� Edward proimed with a mockingugh. ��And you will be thanking me for it. This entire Kingdom would be d to see me back to where I belong.��

    He would be King someday. It was just taking him a while to get there, but his time woulde when the people would have no other option but to ept him as their future King.

    ��As usual, Edward, you are delusional. Why don��t you ept the position I am giving you and retire happily? Find a wife and have kids.�� Lance suggested, feeling slightly sorry for his cousin.

    He pitied him for feeling the way he did. But he could only me him for all the terrible choices that led him to this situation. Still, he would like to offer him a chance to redeem himself.

    ��That position is a joke to my name. I am King, not yourpdog.�� Edward shouted angrily at him. ��Someday, I promise you. My name will be lining along with the Kings. I will be dered the King of Kings.��

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875: Saved by the bell [Bonus chapter]

    Amelia quickly grabbed her clothes from the floor, picking up each piece as if it was a piece of her heart that she could not leave behind. Then, she quickly ran to the bathroom, dressed up, fixed her hair, and washed her face of any traces ofst night.

    She would have taken a shower, but that would mean staying in this ce a minute longer than necessary. A few minutester, she was ready to bolt through the door, leave everything behind, take the walk of shame and never look back.

    ��You deserve better.�� She mumbled like a mantra that she would not stop saying until her mind and heart agreed that she was better off without him.

    However, she caught her reflection in the mirror, her crumpled clothes fromst night, her barely fixed hair, and her face bare of any makeup. She looked like a woman who had suffered enough.

    He had duped her for thest time. She squared her shoulders and lifted her chin, unafraid of what the future held for her. She would put this under her experience but would never let it define who she was.

    She grabbed her bag that was on the floor nearby the door. It must be where she had dropped itst night in their haste, but she quickly closed her eyes, suppressing the memories froming back.

    ��Get your shoes and leave.�� She reminded herself. Unfortunately, she only found one as the other pair seemed missing. ��Where is it?�� She frustratedly asked as she searched the carpeted floor.

    .....

    It was taking her long, but she did not have a choice, thinking she could not run away from this ce with just one shoe on her feet. She was not Cindere, and her prince charming was not likely to search for the owner of the other pair of shoes to find her again.

    That usually only did happen in fairy tales, while in the real world, only bastards, who broke hearts and destroyed happy endings, existed. All the few good men left were rare, hard to find, and mostly taken.

    ��Stupid shoe!�� She breathed exasperatedly just when she was in a hurry. This situation would happen. It was like she was the unluckiest person alive, and whoever had fate in their hands wasughing at her misfortune.

    She bent her body low on the carpet, hoping to check under the bed. Maybe her shoes had found their way underneath the sheets when they were busy undressing each otherst night. It could happen.

    As she peeked underneath the mattress, she heard the door open as the hinges creaked as if someone had entered the room. She felt fear sp her heart tightly.

    She knew she was not expecting anybody else. That could not be the hotel staff since she had not checked out from the room yet, nor ordered any room service.

    She prepared herself for whatever could happen, firmly gripping her single stiletto shoe in her hand. Holding her breath, she tried to move when she felt the intruder stand behind her.

    She swiftly stood and raised her hand with her shoe and was about to attack the man with it on the head when her hand stopped mid-air. Her shoe never made contact with her assant.

    ��Let go of me.�� She trashed against the hands that tried to hold her still. ��I already called the police.�� She had to say something to scare him off. But she could not see him since she unconsciously had closed her eyes.

    ��I doubted that unless your phone is under the bed or on your shoes.�� A recognizable voice responded to her threat with a slight chuckle. ��Open your eyes, Amelia. It is me.��

    She calmed down, realizing she was not in any form of danger with this man. She gradually blinked her eyes until she could see his familiar face. Honestly, she was not expecting to see him, assuming he should have been long gone.

    ��What...? Where...?�� She seemed unable toe up with a valid question as she felt her tongue a little twisted inside.

    ��What am I doing here? Where have I been?�� He looked at her, still holding her tightly by her arms as if he was afraid she would suddenly run. ��Is that what you were about to ask?��

    Yes! But no words came out of her mouth, so she only nodded while he smiled, seemingly amused by her difort. But he did notugh, only widened his lips as he pulled her into his body, letting her head rest on his broad hard chest as his hands wrapped around her.

    ��First, I only left because I bought you those.�� He pointed to a bouquet of red roses he ced on the table by the door. ��I knew I should never have left without saying a word, but you look so peaceful in your sleep, I could not wake you up.��

    Her heart was pounding underneath her chest as a spring of hope came rushing back to her, making her believe that, just this time, it might be different. Still, she had to hear his entire exnation.

    ��I left you a message, but when you did not respond, I figured you still might be sleeping,�� Evan exined, making her recall that she had never checked on her phone.

    ��Wait!�� She suddenly pushed him back. She had to check if he was telling the truth. He had hurt her too many times for her to blindly believed him again.

    She hurriedly checked on her bag and pulled her phone out. It was in vibrate mode, so she would not have heard if someone tried to call or text her. When she opened her screen, it was all there, several messages from Evan.

    He was not lying about that.

    I ONLY WENT OUT TO BUY SOMETHING, BE BACK SOON.

    I LOVE YOU, AMELIA... EVAN

    ��I am sorry. I did not see all this.�� She responded with trembling hands as she felt ashamed for not trusting him.

    ��No need to be sorry. I deserved it. After what I have put you through.�� He moved toward the door and grabbed the flowers, giving them to her. ��I hope you like them. I still have no idea of what kind of flowers you like.��

    ��I like this one and anything you will give me in the future.�� She pulled the flowers into her body, smelling its fresh, sweet aroma as she sat down on the edge of the bed.

    ��But why did you take so long if all you did was buy some flowers?�� She could not hide her curiosity, wondering if he had fled the scene only to realize that he had to return.

    ��I was on my way back when I stumbled into something.�� He stopped and knelt before her. He took her hand and held it close to his heart. ��I was not running away if that was what you were thinking. I will not do that to you again.��

    He ran his fingers across her cheek, feeling its softness. Then he buried them in her hair, pulling her closer until their lips touched. ��I love you so much, Amelia. I will never hurt you again.��

    He was about to say something else when they were interrupted. ��That is room service. I also took the liberty of ordering breakfast.�� He stood up and grabbed the door.

    He took a deep breath, thinking he had almost slipped. Luckily, he had held his tongue.

    Cling, cling, cling, and saved by the bell.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876: Not even fate

    Her eyes followed him when he moved to the door and returned carrying the tray of food he ordered for breakfast. His exnation seemed valid, and the way he had said them appeared genuine.

    Did she believe him?

    Her heart did.

    Truthfully, Amelia wanted this to be real.

    She slightly pinched her skin, feeling the pain, relieved to know she was wide awake. It was not a dream. He came back and did not run away as she initially thought. He was here and was not just her imagination.

    ��Would you like to join me for breakfast?�� Evan asked as he arranged the table before the window with the beautiful view of the city outside.

    He almost punched himself in the face when he walked into the room, seeing her all dressed up and ready to leave. The reaction on her face upon seeing him had told him that she was not expecting him to return.

    .....

    He did not n to go out that early morning and leave her alone. But watching her delicate face, her closed eyes, feeling her steady breathing against his face, all he could think about was how much he wanted to kiss and ravage her again and again.

    He had to leave before he woke her up, believing she needed rest. He had to walk his sexual frustration for a few minutes because a shower would not do the trick. But he did leave a message on her phone.

    ��Do you like cream on your coffee or sugar?�� He asked as she joined him at the table, still slightly hesitant. She was not afraid or livid, but she was still wary.

    He could not me her for all the stupid things he had done. Now, he almost lost her again. He suddenly wished he had listened to his friends about how to treat a woman right.

    He guessed he still had a lot to learn. Like how she took her coffee in the morning? Or what flowers could put a smile on her lips? From this point on, he promised to do better. He just hoped she would give him a chance to get to know her for the rest of their lives.

    ��Just ck,�� Amelia responded as she settled across from him on the small round table.

    They initially ate in silence, just looking outside the window, sensing what the other was thinking and feeling. After a fewments about the weather, the conversation shifted from one topic that led to another.

    Then, she suddenly stopped when she mentioned something about the party that triggered a memory. ��It was Tony who sent me those pictures. He made me believe that you were cheating on me.��

    She guessed he deserved to know who tried to ruin his name. Tony could be vindictive when he did not get what he wanted. So far, Tony had continued to express that he was not giving up on her.

    ��You know he is a scumbag. Why did you believe him over me?�� Evan could not help but feel his anger burn inside him upon hearing that man��s name.

    ��Don��t answer that.�� He clenched his fist on his side, ready to beat the hell out of that man.

    However, he could not pin all the me on her suitor. He started the fire. Tony only fueled the me. It was still his fault that Amelia had easily believed his lies.

    ��I am sorry for hurting you.�� Evan took her hand from across the table, enveloping them in his warm hands. ��I know saying sorry is not enough, but if you would give me a chance, I want to prove to you that I have changed.��

    He could still see the conflict in her eyes as she stared at him. He believed that a part of her wanted to forgive him, to give him that chance. He doubted she would havee with himst night if she did not feel anything for him.

    He could only hope that somehow he could convince her that he was still worth the risk. That despite his past actions, he was capable of doing things right this time.

    But whatever she thought of him now, he would spend the rest of his life proving himself to her. He loved her and would do anything to win her back. This time, he was not giving up.

    ��I want to, but...�� She could not exin what she felt. She wished it was that simple, but something still held her back. She looked at their entwined hands, hoping she could take away her doubt, but sadly, it was still nagging at her to take this slow.

    ��I understand. A chance is all I ask.�� As much as he wished to proim to the world that she was his, it would seem that it would not be today. ��I am willing to wait until you are ready.��

    ��I think I should go.�� She pulled her hands away from him. ��I have a lovely night.�� She smiled at him before standing up from her seat. ��But I would love to see you again.��

    ��Ok. Let me take you home.�� He offered, but she declined. She stood at his side and leaned over, giving him a quick kiss on the lips before she grabbed her bag and walked away from him.

    He would have insisted, but he did not want to push his luck because it might backfire. He watched the woman he loved exit the room, leaving him to stare at the door as it closed, satisfied with his small victory.

    ��I am not giving up on you, Amelia.�� He whispered in the air as he shifted his eyes to the table before him. ��I will never stop.�� He promised.

    He took the barely touched coffee that he prepared for Amelia. He took a teaspoon and scooped a shining metallic object from the bottom of the cup. With the towel, he wiped it clean and stared at it.

    It might not be today.

    But the time woulde, and nothing could stop him.

    Not even fate.

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877: Now, tomorrow, or never

    He was runningte for his dinner arrangement with his fiance. So instead of picking her up at her ce, he had asked her to meet him at the restaurant. But honestly, he had intentionally overbooked himself with work. So he did not have to spend more time with her than necessary.

    Now, he was driving from his office to meet her as if he was in no hurry, deliberately being careful on the road. He kept telling himself that he did not need another ident, but he knew better. He did not want to arrive on time.

    However, he was not surprised to see the reporters and cameras already waiting for him at the entrance of the fancy restaurant. He did not doubt that they were there because of his dinner date with his future wife.

    ��Prince Lance, was it love at first sight?�� A reporter asked as he left his car and walked toward the door.

    He could not me the press for thinking that. It was a fast rtionship that suddenly led to a hasty proposal and an announcement of an uing wedding.

    Many had spected about their love affair. But they had been vague about the real story. Precisely, there was no story except the lies their publicist had released to the masses.

    ��Is she pregnant?�� He heard another say. ��Is that why you are both in a hurry to marry?�� Another reporter added.

    .....

    Of course, he did not dignify the question with a response. But he could onlyugh at the idea. He maintained his stoic expression and continued to walk inside the establishment, ignoring the rest of the questions.

    But the thought stuck to his mind, thinking of how much he wanted to have a child. He did not care if he had a boy or a girl. He would be happy to have a healthy baby, but not with her.

    Until now, he could only think of one woman he wanted to be the only mother of his children. Yes, he was pathetic. The woman had already broken his heart. And yet, she still owned every shattered piece of it.

    ��Prince Lance, right this way.�� The hostess immediately escorted him inside.

    He could already see the woman that would soon share his bed and be pregnant with his child. He wondered if he could do it. Make love to a woman who did not mean anything to him.

    But he reminded himself that right now was not the time to think about those things. They had to make an appearance. He had agreed to this, so he had no choice but to honor his part of the bargain.

    ��Thanks for the flowers. I love it.�� She stood up from her seat once he arrived at their reserved table.

    She seemed unbothered by histeness, smiling like she was d to see him. But he could see in her facade. It was all just a show for the people who might be watching their future King and Queen fall madly in love.

    For him, this was all a farce to fool the people, but he had no choice if he wanted to rule instead of Edward. His people deserved better than to have Edward as their King.

    If he had to lie to them about this arrangement, so be it. Because he believed it was the lesser evil than Edward bing crowned King. He guessed it was what he had to sacrifice to do something good for hismunity.

    ��Thank my secretary. She has good taste.�� Lance leaned down to nt a quick kiss on her cheeks just in case cameras were angling to take their pictures.

    He could see the disappointment in her eyes, despite the constant smile fixed on her lips. It was better that she understood her role in this grand scheme of things instead of giving her false hope of something that would never happen.

    He would never love again. That was the end of his story.

    By now, he hoped she had better learn it before she dreamed of a happy ending. Their rtionship was a fake fairy tale love story, and love would never be in the mix. She would wait a lifetime, but he would never feel anything for her except his obligation written on their agreement.

    But he would promise to be faithful to her. She would be the only mother of his child. However, if it had been only up to him, he would rather not have kids in a loveless marriage, but theirw required him to produce an heir.

    A tradition that he had to uphold when he epted this cursed life.

    He knew he was condemning his life to hell, but he was already living in one since that faithful day of his ident. So there was not much difference anyway.

    ��Ok. Please thank your secretary for me.�� She irritatedly answered before regaining herposure. She sat straight on her seat and smiled gracefully at the other guests who greeted them as they passed their table.

    ��But, please try harder.�� She whispered closer into his ears as she leaned towards him.

    She certainly knew how to act, pretending they were a lovely couple as she forced her hand on his, putting him on the spot to entwine their hands for everyone to see.

    ��Anyway, why are we here? We could have had our dinner at the pce.�� Lance asked, knowing that the answer was mere publicity.

    He could only think of one person who could have orchestrated all of this. His father would do all he could to facilitate this massive media circus outside, creating a story worthy of the front page.

    ��Your father told me we would be discussing the wedding date. So, he thought it would be a cause of celebration.�� Then, she paused on whatever else she was about to say when the waiter stood by their table to attend to their order.

    Once they were alone again, all he could imagine was taking a dart and throwing it on a calendar hung by the wall and letting fate decide. He could care less if they were married now, tomorrow, or never.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878: Finding a needle in a haystack

    ��Anotherte night.�� Dani looked at the source of the voice and was surprised to see the man by the door.

    She automatically nced at her watch and realized that it was indeedte. But this time, she had an excuse, she was waiting for Alex to pick her up, but it seemed he was also runningte.

    Her husband had called her an hour ago to inform her that he might bete because his meeting had an extension. He suggested that Ben take her home, but she insisted on waiting for him.

    ��What are you doing here, Adam?�� She asked as she turned away from theputer screen to face her unexpected visitor. ��I thought that you had already left.��

    Adam started to work for her as one of her outside counselors. He would be helping as her legal counsel and working closely with her on her pro bono cases.

    He had been reviewing some of the legal issues he would be handling for thepany since this early morning, so she assumed he had already gone home just like the other staff a moment ago.

    ��I was on my way out when I saw your secretary working outside. So, I gathered that you might still be here.�� Adam stated as he continued to stand by the door. ��Since I am here, do you mind if I discuss something with you?��

    .....

    ��That is if you are not on your way home yet.�� He quickly added, but he doubted that she was, based on her secretary and judging from the files still spread on her table.

    He could tell that she was still busy with work and was no way on her way out of the office anytime soon. But he wondered why she was still here when she should be resting at home in her condition.

    ��As it happened, I am still waiting for Alex, so pleasee in. Let us discuss now what you have in mind.�� Dani beckoned her friend and new legal counsel to the room.

    ��Would you like some coffee?�� She offered, thinking that he might want one.

    ��No. I am good.�� He responded as he took the extra chair next to her desk. ��But I have a few concerns about the files you sent me and would like some rifications.�� He told her.

    He would admit that he had always admired this young woman since he had firstid eyes on her. Her beauty automatically captured his attention. It was not perfect, but she had this aura that could easily charm any man.

    Unfortunately, he had learned that the one woman he thought would be perfect for him already belonged to someone else. He was happy for them but disappointed in himself.

    Now, he was more fascinated about her dedication to her work but a bit concerned about her condition. Alex should be prioritizing her and not making he wait in this almost empty office.

    ��Ok. Show me.�� Dani set aside her work so she could help Adam with his concerns. She could always work on her materializeter.

    Soon, they worked on several questions Adam had, rifying the issues one at a time. Then, she remembered the case she handed him about one of her employees.

    ��My team was still interviewing all the witnesses involved. I also asked my investigator to check on the evidence and to gather more if possible.�� He updated her about the case.

    Then, her secretary suddenly knocked on her door, excusing herself for interrupting the discussion. It would seem that she had an urgent emergency at home that she had to check on.

    ��Go on, check on your child. Update me if there is something I can do to help.�� Dani informed her secretary.

    She could not force her to stay, knowing her secretary would not make up a story like that to go home early. She could tell she was genuinely worried, seeing the anxiety in her eyes.

    ��Thanks, Ms. Dani. I will.�� Her secretary was about to leave when she turned around again. ��Should I send Ben upstairs to keep youpany until Sir Alex arrives?�� Her secretary asked her, concerned, not wanting to leave her alone on the floor, especially in her condition.

    If something happened to her boss, she could not be able to forgive herself because she had left her alone.

    ��No need to send your bodyguard. If you don��t mind, I can wait with you until Alex arrives.�� Adam offered, shrugging his shoulders, showing that he did not mind.

    ��If you are sure.�� Dani did not see any point in having Ben in the room if Adam was already there.

    Besides, she trusted Adam, having worked with him in several cases in the past. And, of course, he was Alex��s friend. She could not see any harm in having him as apany.

    Then, they were alone again, discussing the case of Magda��s son. After a while, some topics became personal as they talked about her rtionship with Alex. Then, she started asking him if he was involved with anyone.

    ��I am married to my work,�� Adam answered her truthfully. After several failed rtionships, he had not found the right woman yet.

    Not really.

    He found her, but he was not the one for her.

    ��You are not getting any younger. Maybe you would like me to set you up on a date with one of my friends.�� She offered, thinking she might have someone in mind, just perfect for him.

    ��If you n to set me up on a blind date, you are wasting your time.�� Adam almostughed at the idea, making him smile at the absurdity of his situation.

    ��Why not? I think she will be perfect for you.�� Dani insisted, not wishing to give up on her n.

    ��What is going in here?�� Another voice joined the conversation. ��Who is perfect for my friend?�� Of course, she knew who had joined them.

    ��Alex, nice to see you, man.�� Adam stood up from his seat and greeted his friend.

    ��I was just telling Adam that I might know someone who would be happy to meet him,�� Dani exined to her husband as he stood by her side, nting a long kiss on her lips.

    ��First, thanks for keeping my wifepany and entertaining her.�� Alex turned to his friend.

    ��It was my pleasure,�� Adam answered, smiling at the couple.

    ��As for you...�� Alex focused his attention on his wife. ��My friends don��t need your help finding a woman for them. They are grown men and more capable of getting one for themselves.�� He reminded her.

    ��Fine. But thanks for keeping mepany. Anyway, if you have any more questions, we can continue discussing them tomorrow.�� Dani suggested to Adam.

    All she wanted to do now was spend the rest of the night with her husband. She could not wait to be pampered and treated like a queen once they had arrived home.

    ��Ok. I will see you tomorrow then.�� Adam finally bade farewell to the couple, leaving the office before them.

    As he walked to the elevator, he thought of what she said. Maybe it was time for him to open her options again. She was right. He was not getting any younger.

    He had to find a partner to share his life with, envying the couple he had left behind. Maybe there was still one out there just for him. But it would be like finding a needle in a haystack.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879: Until

    ��Dani, you know what I mean.�� Alex sighed frustratedly upon learning what his wife was nning. ��This would only end up badly.�� He insisted, not agreeing with her suggestion.

    He nced at his wife from the other side of the car as he drove them home. She was still busy thinking about her n, and he could tell she was not ready to give it up. Not yet.

    One thing that he loved and hated about her was her stubbornness. Once she had her mind set on something, she would not just let it go that easily. She would fight for it until she had achieved her goal.

    ��I have to try. I think my friend is better off with Adam.�� Dani would not give up on her friend. She still believed she could do something to open her eyes to the truth. Haley did not deserve a man like Gerald.

    She turned her head at the view outside, finding the darkness eerie. She used to look at nighttime as something mysterious. She always thought the cold breeze carried magic in the air.

    But now, the shadows gave her the creeps. It reminded her of all the terrible things that could happen in the dark. And what would happen to her friend if she continued a rtionship with her brother?

    She did not want that for her friend. She would like to save her friend from herself and her terrible decisions if her friend would only let her. So far, her friend had not listened to reason, not to her, their friends, or her brother, Marcus.

    .....

    Her friend had allowed her heart to dictate her life, blinding her from the terrible possibilities of associating herself with a dangerous man. He might seem to be a good man, but he was not. He would only hurt her friend and put her life in danger.

    ��You could not force her to like someone. She already told you that she is in love with him.�� Alex could see that his wife only had good intentions, but he felt she was fighting a losing battle.

    As much as he wanted to help his wife in her crusade to protect every troubled soul in this world, they could not. They could only rescue those who were willing to save themselves.

    In the case of their friend, there was nothing they could do. She had already decided to stick with him, no matter what they had told her. Alex believed there was nothing else they could do.

    ��I am not forcing her. I am just showing her that she has options.�� Dani turned to her husband and studied his face.

    Compared to her friend, she was lucky to end up with a decent man. She could tell the world with a head held high that she had a good man by her side.

    Dani doubted her friend could do that when the truth finally revealed itself. She would not trust him with her life even if she shared the same blood as her brother. Haley would soon realize the same thing.

    ��And you think that Adam is a better option. But what do you know about the man?�� Alex asked her. ��For all we know, he had a secret as long as the Nile river.�� He could not help the skepticism in his voice, but Dani had to listen to him.

    He slowed down the car once they had parked and turned to his wife. He could see that she was thinking about what he had said. He hoped that she would finally take his unsolicited advice.

    ��I know that he used to be my friend. But that was a long time ago. Many might have changed during those times I have not seen him.�� Alex continued.

    He was not discouraging his wife from pursuing to help her friend. But he wanted her to tread lightly. He feared Dani might be pushing something that was not her concern anymore.

    ��I guess you are right.�� Dani sighed as they entered their apartment, feeling defeated.

    She could see Alex��s point of view. Thinking about it, she could see why it would seem like she was obsessing about Haley��s rtionship with Gerald.

    But honestly, she felt guilty because she was the one who introduced them. But in her defense, she did not know at the time that Gerald was her brother and the devil himself.

    ��You know I am right.�� Alex went straight to the kitchen while she sat on the couch, resting her head on the backrest. ��Would you like some light snack?�� Alex offered as he handed her a ss of water.

    She touched her belly, feeling the heaviness of her body. She had her dinner at the office, so she was still full. She declined her husband��s offer and just closed her eyes to rx.

    ��I think I know what you want.�� Alex took the ss from her hands and sat right next to her.

    Soon, he arranged her in a lying position, putting a throw pillow on her head and then letting her feety across hisp. Afterward, his fingers worked on her feet, starting with her toes, as he pressed gently on her tightened skin.

    ��That feels so good.�� She uttered in satisfaction, following with several moans, biting her lips to stop herself from making more noises.

    After a long day of sitting and standing in the office, she badly needed these rxing massages. And Alex knew what the doctor had ordered as he worked his magic fingers on relieving her of her stressful day.

    She made a mental note to return the favor once she had given birth. But for now, she was taking advantage of her situation, enjoying every minute Alex treated her like a Queen.

    ��I can do more than just make you feel good.�� He muttered suggestively, teasing her with his touch and his seductive voice.

    ��What are you waiting for?�� She challenged him, forgetting everything that had happened today but only concentrating on the now.

    His hands started crawling upward, massaging her calf until it reached her legs. Then, he pulled her back into a sitting position, letting her straddle him on the sofa.

    Soon, he had allowed her to take the lead, giving her the reins as she pushed herself on top of him. Pregnancy might have some disadvantages, but the pros more thanpensate for its ws.

    Soon, she was moaning to her heart��s content, giving everything she could while taking what he offered. She could not wait for the culmination of their climax, exhrated by the height of their lovemaking.

    Until.

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880: Unborn child

    She woke up feeling empty.

    It was like something was missing, but she was not sure what. But she sure felt a lot of pain in the lower part of her body. She blinked her eyes several times, realizing she was not in her room.

    It was not her house.

    The lights were bright, and the walls and ceilings were white, but she did not recognize the ce until she had seen her surroundings. Rotating her head, she saw the machines around her.

    ��Anybody out there.�� She whispered, trying to make sense of her surrounding. She needed answers as she searched her memories for an exnation.

    She closed her eyes for a second, hoping to clear her mind. Then, she opened it again to see her husband walking toward her with a smile. But there was something wrong.

    She had noticed it in his eyes as he approached closer. Embedded deep in those orbs, she could see the sadness. Despite the smile on his lips, something was bothering him.

    .....

    But what?

    Then, a man on a coat followed him inside the room, wearing an expression she could not understand. Her husband looked at him as if begging, but the doctor maintained his stoic look, neither happy nor sad.

    ��Hi, baby. I am d that you are finally awake.�� He held her hand, gripping it tightly in his hands and pulling it upwards until it rested on his cheek. He caressed her as if he had almost lost her. Did he?

    She could feel his warmth radiating into her skin from the tiny contact, feeling the love and concern overflowing from him. However, she was still clueless until something popped up in her head.

    It was a weird memory. Was it a dream? Whatever it was, she did not like it. It was an image that could only mean horrible things. Correction, it was not a dream, but a nightmare.

    ��What is going on?�� She finally asked as she heard her voice float in the air. ��What am I doing here?�� Then, she noticed the dark circles in his eyes. It looked like he had beencking sleep and crying.

    But why?

    He still had not answered her question, but it seemed that his eyes would like to shed some tears again. Was she dying? Was that it? But she could not remember if she was even sick.

    ��Ms. Kenley, I am Dr. Wyett, assigned with your condition.�� The doctor stood on the other side of her bed, introducing herself. It seemed the doctor was also assessing her state as she held herself from divulging her health situation.

    Did she dare to guess what was in her husband��s and the doctor��s mind? If she had a choice, she would want to be clueless because she could already foresee that it would not be something good.

    Still, she hoped against hope that she might be wrong. ��What is wrong with me? Will you exin what happened?�� She was afraid to ask, but she knew she needed an answer as she alternated between looking at her husband and the doctor.

    ��First, do you remember your name?�� The doctor conducted several tests to check her mental capacity and body movements.

    ��What are you not telling me?�� She was tired of responding to all the doctor��s questions. It was now time that they answered hers.

    She looked at her husband, wanting to hear what was going on. She could not bear the waiting anymore, impatient to know what was wrong with her.

    ��Marcus, what is it?�� She could see it in his eyes. He had something big to tell her, but he seemed hesitant, afraid of what her reaction would be.

    Honestly, she was afraid too, but she had to know.

    ��I am sorry, Jacky.�� He finally responded, looking directly into her eyes. ��But we lost... our baby�� Then, he halted, unable to continue anymore. He did not shed tears, but his eyes were filled with them, threatening to fall.

    Then, it came flooding into her mind, thest memory that she could remember. She went home early to surprise him with a special dinner because she had something remarkable to tell him.

    She was cooking his favorite dish and even picked his favorite wine. She had almost finished her preparation when her phone rang. She ran to get it, thinking it might be him, then her feet slipped.

    She was falling.

    Yes, she probablynded on the floor hard, knocked the wind out of her, then thest thing she remembered was the lights turning ck. She concluded that she had an ident.

    And she lost their baby.

    ��Marcus!�� That was all that came out of her lips as the memories came back, rushing like a tidal wave.

    Tears automatically filled her eyes, and then they flowed down her cheeks. There was no stopping it as the pain of losing her child had finally sunk into her mind and soul.

    ��Jacky!�� She heard his voice, but she ignored him. She could only feel the pain of what she had done.

    She killed her baby.

    Then, her mind returned to that night when she took the pregnancy test as soon as she had arrived home. She had asked her secretary to buy it for her, suspecting that she might be pregnant because of the dy in her period and the unusual symptoms she had been experiencing.

    She could not believe it when the stick turned positive. Although they had been careful, there were times that, during the heat of passion, they had unprotected sex. So, it was no surprise that she might get knocked up.

    Although it was not yet in their ns to have a baby, they would still ept if fate would bless them with one. Last night, after seeing the result, she knew it was a sign that they were ready to have children.

    ��I am sorry.�� Jacky finally uttered in between her sobs. ��I am sorry, Marcus, for killing our child.�� She had no one else to me but herself.

    She cried.

    She whined against the cruelty of their fate.

    She med herself for the terrible fate of her unborn child.

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881: An uphill battle

    ��Oh my!�� It was terrible. Her heart broke for her friend upon hearing what happened.

    She forced Alexst night to take her to the hospital to check on her friend as soon as they had received the awful news. She wanted to be there for Jacky, just like her friend had always been there when she needed to cry on her friend��s shoulder.

    But Jacky was sedated after the miscarriage. Her doctor had advised her to go home and rest before returning in the morning. Now, she was back, but her friend was awake, but she would not see her.

    ��How is she doing?�� Dani quickly stood from her seat in the waiting room. She wanted to see her bestfriend, but she declined to have any visitors. The only person she allowed in her room was her husband and no one else.

    Jacky had barricaded herself in her room, refusing anyone who would like to see her. She could understand that her friend was depressed after what she had gone through.

    She could sympathize with her friend, thinking that if that happened to her, she might feel the same way. However, she was not going to give up on her, especially when Jacky needed her the most.

    Still, she would not im that she had an idea of what Jacky was going through. Honestly, she might not know half of what she might be feeling after losing a child.

    .....

    She doubted it would be the same as losing a parent, who she had the chance to love and spend time with, a father that had lived a fulfilling life. Compared to a child that was not even born yet.

    ��She is not taking it well,�� Marcus responded with a beaten look like he had just walked out of the fight of his life and lost.

    He could not deny that he was hurting too. He had lost his child, just like she did. But he believed she needed him more now than ever to be strong for the two of them. He could not break down and cry.

    His wife had always been strong, never been asking much from him or anybody. It was a rare asion that she cried for help, and this was it. She might not say it in words, but he knew he would need to carry them through this.

    ��What about you? How are you?�� Alex concernedly asked his friend. He could not imagine the pain the couple was going through.

    Without a doubt, Jacky was devastated by this ident, but he believed Marcus must be distraught just as well. No parent could readily ept the loss of a child.

    He could only offer his condolences, unable to put himself in their shoes. He would never understand how they felt until he had experienced the same situation. Something he hoped would never happen to him and his wife.

    ��I wish I came home early. I wish I had never called.�� Marcus felt like it was also his fault. ��I could havee to her rescue if only I declined thest meeting.��

    He could not help but me himself. It was not Jacky��s fault that she had an ident. But if he had arrived early, the ident might not have happened. Or he could have taken her to the hospital sooner.

    But instead, because of his damn call, she had to rush to answer him and slip. Then, she had to struggle and crawl to get to her phone to dial and call for help.

    His heart burst into pieces as she recounted her experience to him. It was like a nightmare not only for her but also for him. She was alone when the paramedics came, unconscious, losing blood and almost her life.

    Unfortunately, the doctors could only save her life, but the baby was gone by the time she reached the hospital. He knew he had to be thankful that she survived, but how could he be happy when his child did not?

    ��Please, stop ming yourself. Nobody wanted this to happen. Not you or Jacky.�� Dani wished to assure their friend that it was not on him. He could not put this tragic ident on his shoulder. It was nobody��s fault.

    She ced her arms around Marcus, providing himfort. He was not just a friend but a family to her. And it hurt to see him crumbling to pieces because of something that nobody wanted to happen.

    It was not fair that those who deserved to have kids had to lose a child. Then, those blessed with one would take them for granted, like Marcus and Jacky, who grew upcking love from their parents.

    But she knew they would have been great parents because they had so much to give despite being deprived of love when they were a child themselves.

    ��Thanks, guys, but I think you should go home and rest.�� Marcus looked at her, then down on her tummy, thinking of the little kid growing inside his friend.

    He had not been aware that he wanted a kid this much until he had already lost his first one. He always thought that he was not ready for such a responsibility. But now, he hoped it did not happen to their child.

    He could only wish his child had been born so he could have held his baby in his arms. He could have seen him grow, taught him to ride a bike, and shot hoops with him.

    Yeah! He wanted a boy, but a girl would also do great. But it was not happening, not anytime soon. He could only hope he and Jacky could recover from this painful incident.

    ��Let us know if you need anything.�� Alex tapped him on the shoulder, knowing there was nothing else he could do for his friend at that moment. ��And take some break off work. Take as much time as you need. Be there for Jacky.��

    He doubted that what their friends would be going through would be easy. The pain, guilt, and loss would probably eat at them and test their faith, marriage, rtionship, and everything they believe in, even their love.

    They could only ovee this by helping and being there for each other.

    As their friends, they just hoped Marcus and Jacky would surpass this horrific hurdle in their life ande out of it fully recovered and stronger than ever before.

    But first, it would challenge their strength and take advantage of their weakness. It would be one heck of a struggle and an uphill battle.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882: A decent and honest man

    Haley immediately rushed to the hospital after hearing what happened to Jacky and his child. She was concerned about what her brother was going through, knowing that losing a child could not be easy.

    Her father might not have acknowledged him as a Rosley, but they shared the same blood, making them family. Marcus would always be her brother, no matter what her father said.

    Unfortunately, just like Alex and Dani, she did not get a chance to see Jacky, but at least she consoled her brother, even if it was just a brief moment. She promised to visit again once Jacky was up forpany.

    ��Join me.�� He called her over to him as she entered his office, letting her sit on hisp behind his desk. ��Move my next appointment.�� He quickly informed his secretary and asked not to be disturbed as she closed his door.

    He was not expecting she would drop by, but he knew he could not turn her away. She looked upset, but he had no idea why. He remembered when he left her apartment that morning, Haley was still peacefully sleeping.

    A terrible thing must have happened after he had left to cause her distress. The look on her face told him it might be a delicate matter. He could tell that she had been crying.

    ��I am sorry for dropping by your office unannounced. I know you are busy.�� Haley slightly hesitated, leaning still in his arms. ��But I just don��t know where to go.�� She continued, looking quite distraught.

    .....

    She knew she could not go to her father. Although his father loved her, he did not share her opinion that Marcus was family. Of course, he would not care if he just lost a grandson.

    She knew she also could not go to Dani because, at the moment, she was avoiding her because of Gerald. She still could not fathom why Dani asked her to stay away from him when she would not give her enough reason.

    Therefore, she had no other recourse but to go crying on her boyfriend��s shoulder about the unfortunate ident that her family was going through. She recounted to him what happened, releasing all her pent-up emotions while in his arms.

    ��I am sure Jacky would recover from this.�� Gerald pulled her to his side,forting her as he listened to her story. ��I heard she is a very strong-willed woman.��

    He guessed it was part of his obligation as her boyfriend to do such mundane tasks as sitting by her side during times of her distress. It was not something he would willingly do since he had never been in a rtionship before, real or pretend.

    Nheless, it seemed he had no choice but to act as the doting boyfriend. Bizarrely, it was not that bad. He was doing well for someone who never allowed anyone to get close to him.

    At the same time, he genuinely felt concerned about her wellbeing. As if he had this urge to protect her and make her smile. He had never felt like this with anyone before, not even to Dani.

    ��I hope my brother too. He could act tough, but he is just a big softie.�� Haley confided with him, feeling morefortable around him.

    The more she spent time with him, the more she fell deeper into the rtionship. It was like she was drowning, unable to breathe when they were apart. He had be her lifeline.

    She knew it seemed too fast, the way her rtionship with him was moving. They were only going out for a few months, but she had no more doubts he was the one for her. She could not live without him.

    She believed she had found her soulmate.

    He was it.

    ��I am sure that he would be just fine.�� Gerald pulled her closer to him as they sat on his chair. ��Remember that everything happens for a reason. Eventually, your brother and his wife woulde out of this much better and wiser.��

    He was not great at family counseling. But that was what he usually told his clients. He had no idea if it worked, but he believed it served its purpose.

    However, he knew how to deal with difficult situations. He might not have had a great childhood background, but his training included manipting people to follow and get what he wanted.

    Nevertheless, his mind was swirling at the implication of this recent event. He never considered tragedies as a loss but something to gain. If taken positively, he believed it could open doors for an opportunity.

    But it would be something to exploreter.

    At the moment, he had to focus on his girlfriend and attend to her needs. He might not be great in words when it came to tragedies, but he had his ways of handling such a situation.

    ��Haley, look at me.�� He ced his palms on the sides of her cheeks and forced her to look deeply into his eyes. ��It is terrible what happened, but you need to show Marcus and Jacky that it is not the end of the world.��

    ��I know you are right. It just breaks my heart to see Marcus and Jacky experiencing such pain.�� She could not understand why she was deeply affected by the tragedy. It was as if she was the one who had lost a child.

    Maybe it was because she had seen so much pain and hardship with the foundations she had aided. She could easily empathize with their pain. But she doubted that she had been through such a tragic situation.

    She would admit to living a well-sheltered life. Her father had assured her protection from all the people who would want to harm her. She understood his overprotectiveness, being his only daughter.

    Although it could be suffocating, his father��s meddling had saved her from countless possible dangers. That included the many suitors who tried to win her heart, only to find out they were only after her money.

    But Gerald was different. Even her father seemed to warm up to him, judging from the other night. She believed she had found the only man that did not like to take advantage of her, a decent and honest man.

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883: Without a doubt

    She woke up to a loud screaming outside her door. She quickly opened her eyes, slid out of her bed, grabbed her robe, and ran to the door. She already imagined terrible things that could have happened to the baby.

    But when she opened her door, she was confused as flowers littered the floor just outside her room. It was like a flower shop just sprung inside their apartment.

    ��What is happening?�� She looked confused, raising her eyebrows at the girl holding a pot of flowers in her hands.

    The unknown girl wearing a flowery uniform carefully ced what she held in her hands on the small space on the floor before standing up again to face her.

    But before the girl could answer, another louder voice spoke, breaking the silence. ��Someone has sent you all these beautiful flowers. And there are more.�� Eida walked towards her, carrying Luisa in her arms.

    ��Good morning, Luisa.�� Amelia greeted their little princess, kissing her dainty fingers as she held them in her hand.

    She would have peppered her with kisses on her chubby cheeks if she had the chance to at least brush her teeth, wash her face andb her hair. However, themotion had her running out the door.

    .....

    Two more men entered the room, carrying vases in each arm. All she could do was wonder what that man was thinking, sending this many flowers. Did he assume this stunt would make her change her mind that easily?

    ��Who do you think sent you this?�� Eida asked, still admiring the varieties of flowers decorating their living room. ��Is it a new admirer?�� She asked, blinking her eyes to tease her.

    Amelia wondered if her friend was clueless about the sender or just pretending to know nothing. But from the glint in her eyes, she doubted that Eida was oblivious of his identity.

    In her case, she might already have an idea, remembering thest time she had seen him. Besides, she could not think of any other man who would give her this kind of attention.

    ��I don��t know.�� Amelia pretended to have no idea, picking up a bunch of flowers nearby. They were pink lcs that were as beautiful as their little angel.

    She took one piece and cut the stem, putting the small flower, looking like a four-leaf clover, on top of the baby��s cloth. ��You are like this flower, so beautiful and innocent.��

    She knew, just like the flower and what it symbolized, that their little angel would be someone full of life and curiosity about the world. She could also see that she would be as stubborn as her mother and father but just as determined.

    She could only hope that this flower would also bring her luck because life was hard enough without it. Their little angel might need all the help she could get, especially when she was already a victim of fate at her very young age.

    ��That is such a nice thing to say.�� Eida felt touched by Amelia��s gesture. And it seemed that Luisa also loved it as her lips went wide like they formed a smile. ��You see, Luisa loved it too.��

    Amelia was right about her daughter. Luisa was just an innocent victim of their fate. As much as Eida did not want her to be part of her tragic fate, she had no other options. Luisa was stuck with her whether she liked it or not.

    Still, Eida promised to do everything she could to give her daughter the life she deserved. At least in her best capacity. She knew she would not be a princess under her care. But she would fill her life with love.

    ��I see the card.�� Eida took it from the delivery service and thanked them. ��Here.�� She handed the card to her friend, excited to see if her guess was correct.

    Amelia took the card, but instead of opening it, she pushed it inside the pocket of her robe, appearing not interested to read the content. Then, she kissed Luisa on her covered foot before turning and returning to her room.

    ��That is not fair. You should read the card.�� Eidained as she closed the door on her friend.

    Then, she leaned on the door, feeling her heart beating wildly inside her chest. It was hard to pretend that she did not care when all she could think about was screaming at the top of her lungs.

    Of course, she found the gesture romantic. She had dreamt of this scene a thousand times. Now that it was real, she still could not believe it. It was like if she opened the door again, all the flowers would vanish, and she would wake up.

    ��We are having breakfast in the kitchen. Join us when you are finally over fantasizing about your secret admirer.�� Eida shouted by the door before she heard her footsteps slowly move away.

    Finally, she pulled the card out of her pocket and slowly peeked at its content. It was written beautifully in familiar handwriting, unlike a flower shop��s typical card.

    She could tell he had written the note on the card, noticing the strokes he liked to use in his penmanship. It was a sweet gesture that he must have personally picked the flowers and not just asked his secretary to do it for him.

    ��I am not fantasizing about him.�� She quickly responded, yelling back by the door before she moved to her bed to reread the words on the piece of paper.

    AMELIA...

    YOU SAID YOU WOULD LIKE ANY FLOWERS I SEND YOU, SO I DECIDED TO SEND ALL THE VARIETIES I CAN FIND. AND I WILL LOOK FOR MORE IF IT WILL CONVINCE YOU TO HAVE DINNER WITH ME THIS WEEKEND.

    EVAN.

    She could see that he had made an effort to do this. But was that enough to convince her that he had changed and deserved her second chance? But truthfully, she could not help the excitement coursing through her spine about the thought of seeing him again.

    Of course, she would like to see him, but he had to earn her trust the hard way. If he would remain persistent and never give up, maybe this time, he might be telling her the truth. She could finally believe and trust him again, without a doubt.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884: The future leaders

    He excitedly rushed his way to the hospital when he received the call. It was one of the best news he had heard these past weeks. It was the best gift a man in his statute could ever receive.

    After all, he was a man who almost had everything. At his age, he did not have much or desire more, not wealth or fame. The only thing that concerned him now was his family, especially his grandson and his newborn granddaughter.

    He tapped his finger on the transparent window of the nursery room, trying to catch the attention of the adorable baby behind the ss partition. ��Hello, Sweetheart! My little angel.�� The Count whispered, smiling and admiring his beautiful granddaughter.

    After a while, he felt a presence standing behind him. Then, the other man stepped forward, moving beside him. He could see in the reflection on the ss the identity of his unexpected visitor but was not surprised to see him.

    Finally, the man broke the silence. ��Congrattions seems to be in order, my friend.�� Count Wellington smiled at his friend and turned to him.

    ��Isn��t she beautiful?�� Count Julius proudly told his friend, showing his new pride and joy, observing his friend��s reaction to his granddaughter. His friend seemed genuinely happy, with no trace that the baby reminded him of something or someone.

    Suddenly, he wondered if his friend even had an idea that he was now also a grandfather. Count Julius had recently received news that Eida had also given birth to a beautiful girl, but he had kept that information to himself.

    .....

    He believed it was not his ce to meddle in his friend��s affair. Count Thomas had dered the mother and daughter persona non grata in his family and society. Therefore, there was nothing he could do about that.

    However, he would keep an eye on the mother and daughter, assuring their safety and protection. After all, the child was still royalty. Despite being stripped of her right even before she was born, the little angel still carried royal blood. At least in his book.

    ��I am sure your granddaughter would be a great addition to the royal line.�� Count Thomas said in his clipped voice, thinking that a male heir was still better than a girl.

    If only his grandchild had been a boy, he would have asked that lowlife reporter to give him the child. But unfortunately, he had learned that the baby she carried was a girl.

    Yes, he had them followed and investigated. After learning from the ultrasound that the baby turned out to be a girl, he lost interest in monitoring them.

    He had no use for a granddaughter. A princess would have no value to the Kingdom, unlike if he had a grandson. He was d he had been rid of them before his son learned the truth.

    Now, everything was going as he had nned. He did not want anything to ruin it, especially not that woman and her baby.

    Luckily, not many knew about Eida and the baby. He had made sure that they would not be talking about this secret. They had sworn to carry it to their grave when they had epted their generous payments.

    ��I am sure that one day, you will also be blessed with your grandkids once Lance and Camille are married.�� Count Julius pped his friend on the shoulder as he invited him for lunch.

    One more time, he looked at his grandchild, weing her as the new member of his family. ��I love you, my Princess Althea.�� He uttered by the window, blowing her a kiss as he watched the nurse take her away.

    After a few minutes, he walked with his friend towards the exit, then traveled to the nearby restaurant where they could continue their conversation.

    He knew that his friend did not juste to see his grandchild. He had something in mind that he wanted to discuss with him. He was not mistaken as he kept asking about the different rules in session.

    He felt it was too early to discuss the possible heirs to the throne, but he did not mind. He also had been thinking that theirws needed some modifications.

    Modern times rendered many of their traditions and rituals obsolete. Maybe it was time for someone to review it and revise it. It was something he nned to confer with the new King once he was seated on the throne.

    ��Where have you been?�� Count Julius was back at his home, sifting through his documents when he heard the door of his private office opened and closed. The little boy walked toward him, demanding answers.

    ��Hello, Liam.�� He waited for the boy to stand before him before he continued. ��I went to see your little sister.�� Then, he watched his eyes light up as if it was the best news he had heard, like the first time he rode his bike or received a gift on Christmas eve.

    ��You did. How is my sister?�� Liam impatiently asked as he moved closer to him, tugging his arms for some answers. ��I wish I could have seen her too.�� He uttered disappointedly as his face dropped, his lips pout, like a child about to throw a tantrum.

    ��Althea is beautiful. But she is still being monitored by the doctors today.�� He tried to exin to his grandchild.

    But how could he me the boy when no one seemed to care for his grandson except him? His daughter-inw could not give a damn about her kids while his son was probably in a casino, gambling away his remaining inheritance.

    ��When is sheing home?�� Liam asked, thinking he would finally have someone else to love besides his grandfather. He could not wait to have someone to y with and care for, and hopefully, someone else who would love him.

    ��Why don��t I just bring you to the hospital tomorrow so you can see her?�� The Count suggested, seeing his eyes light up in excitement.

    ��I like that. I want to see my sister.�� His grandson happily jumped before him.

    There was nothing else he could do for his son, but he had not lost hope with his grandkids. He would do all he could to raise them well, hoping they would not end up like his son.

    Someday, they would be the future of this house, the ones to carry their name to its former glory. He would make them the future leaders of their Kingdom.

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885: Famous superstar

    ��Damnit!�� ��Fuck!�� Two different voices echoed in the hallway as two bodies collided. Then, the documents they individually carried flew in the air,nding on the white marbled floor.

    ��You should watch where you are going.�� The woman hissed angrily at him, ming him for the incident.

    ��Excuse me, but you are the one who bumped into me.�� He argued, believing it was not his fault as he scooped on his knees to pick up his files.

    He might have been rushing to get to the elevator, but she suddenly came out of nowhere, probably looking elsewhere instead at her path. She was probably expecting people to step aside because she was about to pass by, but he did not have enough time.

    ��Don��t try to pin this on me. You should know your manners.�� She also bent down to retrieve the papers scattered on the floor, snatching a few pieces away from his hand. ��Those are mine.�� Pulling them harder when he would not easily let them go.

    ��I was only trying to help. But suit yourself.�� He responded, feeling insulted for trying to diffuse the situation.

    Of course, everybody could guess what came next with her when he finally let go of the papers. She ended up sprawled on the floor. It was not funny, but he could not help it. She got on his nerves.

    .....

    ��You��re a jerk.�� She countered as she collected herself and her files and stood up, fixing her dress. ��Don��t you know who I am?�� She angrily said but suddenly bit her lip, realizing her mistake. ��Never mind.��

    ��Anyway, I am just wasting my time talking to you.�� Snobbishly looking at him from head to toe, knowing that no good wasing from this unfortunate encounter.

    He had already ruined her morning, and she had no time to debate with him. She was alreadyte for a meeting, and her documents were all messed up.

    Besides, she was starting to attract little attention from the crowd. At least, the incident. Thest thing she needed was media attention. Somebody was bound to notice who she was. And that would not be good.

    ��Me? A jerk?�� He questioned incredulously, finding her usation hrious because he was pretty sure she was the one who bumped into him. ��But you are right. Talking to you is a waste of time.�� He shouted to the woman retreating away as he grabbed thest paper on the floor.

    His n to apologize had just flown out the window when she acted rude and all high and mighty. He did notice how beautiful she was, but he had no time for a spoiled rich girl, judging from her clothes and well-manicured fingers.

    Who was she, acting like a brat? Did she own the fucking building? But, he did not care to find out. All he could say was good riddance.

    Besides, he was alreadyte for a deposition as he rushed to his appointment. Luckily, he was able to salvage the meeting and managed to reschedule for a continuance.

    However, that was not the worst part of his day as he realized in the middle of his argument that he had lost an important file. It was not in his file, but he remembered checking it earlier.

    He could only conclude that she must have taken it by mistake. He had to find that woman to retrieve the file before she threw it in the dumpster out of respite.

    But. ��Fuck!�� How?

    Quickly, he went to one of his connections from the security of the building, asking for assistance. It helped that several of them owe him a favor or two.

    He did note from money, but he had worked hard to get to where he was today. So, he had no time for people who thought of themselves as someone privileged because they were born with a silver spoon.

    ��So, Adam, who are we looking for?�� It seemed that the security was busy in the lobby, that nobody saw their incident in the inner hallway.

    The man in front of the security panel started scanning his specified time frame, searching for the incident a few hours earlier. All he needed was a name, then the rest, he would figure outter.

    ��Here. Found it.�� The tech guy pulled the screen into a wider frame, watching the scene, and eventually started chuckling.

    ��That��s her.�� He pointed at the screen as they reviewed the footage. ��I need her name. And stopughing. It is a life and death matter.�� He was baffled at how these two clowns were enjoying the clip at his expense.

    The two securities with him looked at each other andughed some more. ��Seriously, you don��t know that woman?�� His security guy tapped him on the shoulder as if he could not believe it. ��What world are you living in, man?��

    ��What? Who is she?�� It seemed that his friends knew something that he did not. He was the educated one in this trio, but he had no doubt he looked like the idiot in this case.

    ��Really? You don��t recognize her at all.�� The other security asked him, tapping his fingers on the keyboard. ��What again do you need from her?�� Now, he looked suspicious.

    ��Should I?�� Now, he rummaged his brain, trying to remember meeting someone like her from somewhere. ��As I said, he identally took some papers that belonged to me.��

    He watched the scene again, noticing his file mixed with hers. ��See.�� He pointed to his friends to disperse their suspicion. But who was this girl they were trying to protect anyway?

    ��Fine.�� His friend finally conceded. ��If I did not owe you a favor. I will not tell you her name. I might lose my job because of you.�� He cleared the screen and returned it to the regr size.

    Then, he turned around to face him. ��Swear that you did not get this from me.�� When he nodded, he continued. ��That is Sir David��s younger sister. The famous actress, Serena Anderson.��

    ��Now, do you know her?�� The other security asked him.

    He only nodded, feeling foolish about himself. Honestly, he had heard the name, but he was not a movie buff. He could not care less about famous people unless they ended up in his cases.

    Then, of course, he knew that his friend, David, had a sister, but he did not hang out much with them back in college since he studied on a schrship program. So, he did not exactly have the chance to meet her.

    Now, what? How could he find this famous superstar?

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886: A pack of ice

    She did own the building. Damn! At least her father did.

    Adam looked up at the tall building before him. It was not the same as the one he was in earlier, but it was as imposing and luxurious, judging by its size and design. And their family also owned this one.

    Serena Anderson was a famous actress and sister of his friend, David. How could he miss that? But he was a busy man with many responsibilities, and taking note of who was famous was not his priority.

    Anyway, he was only here to take his file and nothing more. It was easy to track the actress down. All he had to do was call his friend, David and exin his situation, which was slightly awkward.

    ��Good luck with my sister,�� David told him afterward, seeing the security video of their unfortunate encounter. ��From what I saw, she will not make it easy for you.��

    Then, he gave him the address of her residence where he might find her. But David could not guarantee if she would be home because she moved a lot from one ce to another.

    His friend offered to deal with his sister, but he declined. It was his mess. He needed to clean this up.

    .....

    At that moment, he stood in the reception area, hoping to check if she was home. But the receptionist would not entertain him without an invitation from the actress.

    Fortunately, he had a few friends working in this building as well. A few phone callster, he was on his way to her apartment floor. He immediately knocked on her apartment door, but it swung slightly ajar.

    ��Get out!�� He heard a feminine voice shout inside. Then, a masculine voice responded as if he was consoling her. He could not hear much from the doorway, so he could not conclude what he heard.

    He tried to peek through the door but barely saw anything. He did not intend to eavesdrop on other people��s affairs, but that girl could be in trouble.

    Although, he also thought it could also be nothing. Barging inside without probable cause would be trespassing unless he had reason to believe the girl required help.

    ��I am sorry...�� Adam heard a few wordsing from the man. Then, she said something, but he hardly made out a word.

    Then, in the small slit on the door, he saw that the man had her in his arms, kissing her, and it appeared she liked it. There went his detective skills. It was probably just some lover��s quarrel.

    Anyway, he should probablye backter. It did not seem appropriate for him to be standing outside the door while they were making out. It would look creepy and stalkerish.

    He had barely stepped away from the door when he heard her again. ��Stop!�� She did not shout this time, but it was loud and clear enough as it reached his ears. ��I want you to stop and get out of my life for good.�� She repeated, louder this time.

    This time, he heard the distress in her voice. He looked again at the opening and saw her struggling in his arms. ��You don��t know what you are saying. You are just angry.�� The guy said arrogantly at her.

    ��You know you can��t live without me. That is why you keeping back.�� The man hissed at her. This time, Adam could not keep his hands to himself as he pushed the door and barged inside the room.

    He witnessed the man grabbing her by her golden hair when she tried to get out of his grip. Then he pped her hard, right across the cheeks, for resisting his advances. The famous actressnded on the couch with a thud.

    ��Hey!�� Adam shouted, getting the man��s attention, but before the other guy could look at him, he grabbed him by the cor of his neck and pulled him away from her, mming him on the other side of the room.

    Of course, he let one of his fistnd on his face before finally letting him go. He could not allow what he did to her to get away without any consequence. He was lucky that he could still control himself.

    Although he did not condone violence, he could not stop himself from retaliating. He hated seeing men taking advantage of a woman because they thought they were stronger. That was just wrong in his book.

    The other guy was big, but he was not small either. ��Serena already asked you to leave.�� The other man was surprised by his sudden appearance in the scene, but he quickly recovered.

    ��And who are you?�� The man faced him, ready to punch him in the face, but he dodged his attack, pushing him away this time.

    ��It is none of your business who I am. But you have no right to hurt anyone.�� Adam fisted his hand on his side, trying his best not to beat the crap out of this idiot.

    The man quickly stood up again but did not bother toe closer. ��What are you even doing in my girlfriend��s apartment?�� He asked as if telling him that he had no right to interfere in their business.

    Adam stood between him and the actress, protecting her from the so-called boyfriend. ��From what I heard, she just ended your rtionship. So, you are free to leave.�� Hemented, pointing to the door.

    ��Serena, who is this clown? Do you even know this guy?�� The man shouted at him as he questioned the woman behind him. ��If you know what is good for you, you will mind your own business.�� He continued throwing threats at him.

    ��Elliot, just leave.�� She finally stood behind her unknown savior, hoping her ex would get the message. ��I don��t want to see you ever again.��

    She wrapped her arms around the stranger��s body. ��I am seeing him now.��

    She hoped her act would finally convince her ex to leave and nevere back. It was her fault for letting scumbags like this man into her life. She should have known better to pick better men and learned from her past.

    ��You are picking this nobody over me.�� Elliotughed as it echoed in the room. ��You��re more fucking crazy than I thought.�� He picked up his coat that was lying on the couch. ��Don��te back to me crying.�� Then, he marched out the door.

    She could only hope it was for good.

    When the door closed with a bang, she quickly pulled away from the stranger in her apartment. She did not exactly have a good look at his face. But when she did, she could tell it looked familiar.

    But she was still shaking from the experience, and her face was still hurting from the impact. Could she, at least, get a few deep breaths and a pack of ice first?

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887: The princess with long, golden hair

    Damn!

    When would she ever learn her lesson? Serena thought to herself as she slumped on her living room couch, closing her eyes to get her bearing straight. She gently touched her cheek, which was still throbbing in pain.

    She should sue that dumbass for assault and battery charges, but that would lead to another scandal she did not need. Her career had just taken a hit from her previous rtionship, and being on the front page again with another disastrous affair would not help her back in the industry.

    Then, her eyes caught the stranger in her peripheral vision, staring at her. ��Thanks, but he is long gone by now. There is the door.�� Serena pointed to the exit of her apartment, hoping the man would take a hint and leave her alone.

    But Adam ignored what she said and did not walk towards the door. Instead, he strode to the other side of her apartment. She watched him disappear into her kitchen, wondering what he was doing.

    ��Who are you again?�� She asked when he returned from her kitchen with a frozen vegetable pack in his hand and a hand towel.

    She did not have a good look at him while the incident was ongoing. But now, she wondered if she had seen him before. Should she worry about him, thinking he was still a stranger?

    .....

    Honestly, she did not sense him as a threat in her life. He did save her from another disastrous rtionship. If he did not arrive on time, she might be in a worse condition.

    ��Put this first on your cheeks.�� Adam handed her the cold processed food since he did not see any ice in her freezer that she could use. ��Then, we can discuss why I am here.�� He sat on the lone chair on the other far side.

    He did not want her to feel that he was another threat in her life. She already had enough of that in one day. But it seemed she still had not recognized him from earlier as she sat there staring at him.

    On the other hand, he could already see the pink finger imprints on her cheeks. He could tell it would badly bruise if she did not put those ice on it. He knew it was not her ce to meddle with her affairs, but he could not help himself.

    ��You can press charges against that man.�� He reminded her as the image of her boyfriend hitting her still made his blood boil in anger.

    Suddenly, he wished he had beaten the hell out of her boyfriend, taught that son of a bitch a lesson he would never forget. No one deserved to be a human punching bag.

    Anyway, he had no business meddling with her affairs. He had already done enough. He was here for one reason, which was to retrieve his files. Now, that was what he should do.

    ��Wait! I remember who you are.�� Her face lit up in recognition as she pressed the cold pack on her cheeks. ��You are the jerk from this morning.�� Her eyes narrowed at his face. Then, she snapped her finger as if she had solved the mystery of the universe.

    Now, she remembered him. He was the man who bumped into her and refused to apologize. She had no doubt, remembering those eyes and that unruly hair. It was him.

    But what was he doing in this building? Was he visiting someone on this floor? Then again, what was he doing in her apartment? Was he here by coincidence, or was he stalking her?

    ��I think we can drop the name calling. After all, I save your ass.�� Adam reminded her. ��Anyway, I am Adam Mason and a friend of David.�� He did not bother to offer his hand as he maintained his distance. ��And I know you are wondering what I am doing here.��

    He could already see the distrust in her eyes, probably realizing that even if he hade to her rescue, he was still a stranger. And someone she had an unsavory encounter with earlier.

    ��Fine, but only because you saved me.�� She replied, but she still kept her guard up. ��What are you doing in my apartment?�� She had to determine whether he was up to no good.

    She did ask him to leave, but he was still sitting on her couch. As if he was waiting for something. However, unlike any of her stalkers, he seemed to be different. Honestly, she was more curious than afraid of him.

    ��I am sorry toe here unannounced. But I am here because of what happened earlier.�� He exined that he had tried to call her, but she was not picking up her phone.

    Then, he told her about the papers that she identally took. He asked if he could get it back because those documents were important in his ongoing case. It would jeopardize a man��s life if he did not get those evidence back.

    ��I am sorry if I was unable to answer your call.�� She pointed to the corner where her phoney in pieces. It was the first casualty of war from the earlier incident.

    ��Regarding your file, I don��t have it here, but I will ask my assistant to bring it to you first thing in the morning.�� She felt slightly relieved to know that he came in peace. ��If that is all, you know your way out.��

    Honestly, she could not handle another issue today. It had been too much already. All she wanted to do now wasy on her bed and sleep. Then, deal with everything else the next day.

    For now, she sat on the sofa, closed her eyes, and let the ice ease her woes. She did not care anymore because her life sucked. Her life was not perfect at all.

    ��Does your brother know about this?�� Suddenly, he could not help but worry about her. She looked so defeatedpared to her earlier high and mighty attitude. It looked like all her life had been sucked out of her.

    He knew he should leave, but he knew that she needed therapy and a support system if she would get out of an abusive rtionship. She could not do it alone, or she would keep ending back right where she started.

    ��No, and I n to keep it that way.�� It was a direct way of saying he should butt out of her business.

    ��I strongly advise that you tell your brother about this.�� He still insisted as he looked at her. ��He could help you.��

    ��Hey, Mister. Thank you for getting rid of that scumbag. Now, if you don��t mind, can you leave my apartment before I call security and have them drag you out.�� Serena irritatedly told him.

    She appreciated his help. Granting that he was her brother��s friend, still, it did not give him the right to meddle with her affair. She did not need a lecture from him.

    ��Ok. I am leaving. It is still nice to meet you, Ms. Anderson.�� He walked out of the room without looking back.

    He knew not to push when the victim was resistant. But he hoped she would change her mind and seek help about her situation. But damn, he wished there was more he could do.

    However, it was out of his hands as he looked back at the building behind him, where a princess cried herself to sleep, locked in her tower. She was the princess with long, golden hair that he could not save from herself.

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888: Alone and miserable

    ��Whaaaahhh!�� The disturbing sound started as a low cry.

    Eida ignored it as if it was just a dream. She turned away from the sound and deep her head back on the pillows, hoping to return to her deep slumber. She was exhausted.

    But the sound turned a notch higher. It was as if someone had increased the volume, snapping her out of her daze. When she looked at her side table, she realized that the baby monitor was the source of the unwantedmotion.

    Immediately, she jumped out of bed and rushed out of her room. With eyes still droopy like a zombie, she made her way to the next room, which they had converted into a nursery room.

    ��Whaaaahhh!�� Her little angel made her protest known as she cried louder this time. She quickly grabbed her baby and carried her in her arms, hoping her warmth would be enough to soothe her woes.

    However, she continued to cry as if that was not what she wanted. The hard part about tending to a baby, she could not understand what she wanted. Her baby could not voice out what she needed. So, she had to guess.

    Somewhat, she realized that pregnancy for nine months and giving birth was a piece of cake. But being a mother was a different matter. Assuring the baby was always safe and providing for their needs was more difficult than she had ever imagined.

    .....

    It was tremendously more difficult than having a full-time job.

    ��What is wrong, my sweetheart?�� She pulled her closer to her heart as she started moving around, but it did not make any difference. ��Come on, did you miss mommy already?��

    Eventually, she sang and danced around the room. It worked but only for a few seconds. Then, her sweet baby shrieked like an rm clock, ready to wake up the entire house.

    ��Can you just give mommy a break?�� Now, it was her turn as she whined like a baby as she looked at her little angel.

    Lack of sleep could also make people cranky. Mothers were no exception. They could only do so much. At that moment, she was hanging by a thin thread, ready to snap.

    But, of course, that was not an option as she took a deep breath to calm herself down. ��Think!�� She checked on her watch and realized it was barely an hour since she had left her child in her nursery, sound asleep.

    She concluded that she must be hungry, finding nothing else wrong with her. Soon, she was sitting on the rocking chair, feeding her child while she struggled to keep herself awake.

    She took the tablet she used to y baby music and scanned the screen. Finally, she stumbled on the inte site that she wanted to see. Then, ring sounds of engines echoed in the room.

    She toned down the volume, but it was still loud enough for them to hear. Then, she watched the scene before her. It was an exhibition race, but still a thrilling video clip nheless.

    ��That is your father. You see how fast he could go.�� She pointed at the car that Lance used to drive. Suddenly, she wondered if Lance would ever go behind a racing car again.

    But she guessed that was one of the things he had to give up now that he was about to be King. The Council would never allow him to risk his life by driving again on such a dangerous track.

    She talked about him, telling her child things about the man she would never have the chance to meet. She spoke to her baby girl about the wonderful prince that changed her life and gave her a wonderful gift, her Luisa.

    ��You would have loved him, and I am sure he would have adored you.�� It was one of her greatest regrets.

    She could raise her child without a father. She was confident now that she could do it. But did she want it for her child? Of course not. She wished that their life was different.

    Lance was ready to give up everything for her. But was that what she wanted for him? If he had known about Luisa, she was sure he would denounce everything to be with her. But that was not on their card. That was not her fate or her child.

    ��I am sorry that you will grow up without him. You will never know your father.�� She knew this was the only choice she had. Tears ran down her cheek as she watched her baby sleep in her arms.

    She had grown up without parents to guide her. Luckily, she had her aunt, who devoted her life to her. But she grew up knowing that all her life, something was missing.

    Now, she had given her child the same fate that she had. She had condemned her to a life of misery just like hers. But she believed it had to be done for everyone��s sake.

    ��I love you, Luisa. I love your father. I wish we could be together, but that is not possible.�� She could only wish that her child would never learn the truth.

    It was better that she believed her father was dead. That Lance never discovered that he had a daughter. She was doing this for the good of everyone. It might sound selfish, but she never thought of herself when she made this difficult decision. It had always been for Luisa and Lance.

    ��You miss him.�� A voice by the door made her look up from the small screen. Amelia stood by the door, probably disturbed by Luisa��s cries.

    Eida carefully lifted the sleeping baby back into her cradle. But she left the sound of the engine motors running. It seemed to calm her down. Then, she faced her friend.

    ��Yes, I do.�� She admitted it because that was the truth. ��What about you? Are you going out with Evan?�� Of course, she knew it was Evan who sent those flowers.

    ��I think I will.�� Amelia pulled her friend into a hug. ��Come on, let me put you back to sleep.�� She escorted her back to her room and tucked her underneath the nket. ��Sleep tight. I will take care of Luisa for tonight.��

    Eida was right. Amelia thought as she watched her friend doze off instantly. She needed to give Evan a chance, or she would end just like her. But at least she had Luisa. Unlike her.

    She would be alone and miserable.

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889: Last straw

    He watched her as she sat on the bar, drinking her favorite poison. That was what she called her favored drink. She was still beautiful after all this time. He still could not believe that she was his.

    Two men had approached her, offering her another drink, probably trying to get on her pants, but she ignored them. She did look vulnerable. Her eyes were still puffy from crying, and her shoulders sagged down as her eyes focused on her drink.

    She kept to herself, drowning in her sorrow. She was miserable and using alcohol to make her forget. But it was just a temporary relief. It could help for a while, but once it was out of her system, she would be right back to square one.

    ��I��ll have what she is having.�� He ordered, sitting on the spot next to her on the bar. He could not watch her from a distance anymore. He would join her so she would remember that she was not alone in this.

    He had asked one of his security to monitor her movements, afraid she would get herself in a situation. She had not been herself since that unfateful day. He had already lost someone dear to him. He could not afford to lose her too.

    When her security informed him that instead of going home, she made a few stops and ended up in this bar, he knew he had to follow her. It seemed that she was not coping like he thought she would.

    ��I don��t need a babysitter. I know you have someone to follow me around.�� She spoke without looking at his face, but her eyes moved to look at his fingers, recognizing those hands and his ring.

    .....

    She had seen the man with her husband a few times. When she drove out of the parking lot of her office, she noticed the car tailing her. Once she was out of the clothing shop, he stood by the sidewalk, waiting.

    He was one of his men, probably asked to follow her around because her husband was concerned about her well-being. Could she me him? No. She felt like she was losing her mind.

    ��Jacky, I am worried.�� That was all he could say as an exnation for his action. ��You smile as if nothing happened. You kept crying when you thought no one was looking.�� He said exasperatedly. ��You won��t talk to me.�� He hissed under his breath before emptying his ss.

    He had watched his wife slowly dying in front of him. He knew he had to do something. He even booked them with a shrink for counseling, but she kept postponing it, saying it conflicted with her schedule.

    She had been catching up with the work she had missed due to her confinement at the hospital. She used that as an excuse, avoiding seeking professional help.

    He thought it was ok since Jacky was one of the most resilient people he had met in his entire life. It was one of the traits that had attracted him to her from the start. It seemed that nothing could bring her down since she had experienced the worse in her life.

    ��I am ok, Marcus. I only want to grab a drink.�� She wrapped her fingers around the cold ss before her and lifted it to her lips. ��I just missed going out like this.�� She gestured to the bar around her. But that was a lie.

    She was happy with him and thefortable life he gave her. She had never missed her old life. But her new life at the moment was in chaos. She thought she could toughen up and get through it all just like before, when she was back on the street, fending for herself.

    However, she was losing. No matter how she cheered herself up, she still ended up in a crying mess, hiding in private, not wanting anyone to see her misery. But it seemed her husband could see through her and her facade.

    ��No, you are not.�� He said like it was a fact, pulling several bills from his wallet and dropping it on the counter. ��Come on. We are going home.�� He grabbed her by her wrist and pulled her out of her chair.

    He would drag her out of that bar and into the safety of their home. If she still wished to continue drinking, he would drink with her. But this time, he would insist that they should attend counseling. He was taking no for an answer.

    However, He was wrong about his assumption about her sobriety. It appeared she had consumed more than her limit as she swayed on her feet. But she pulled her hands off him and turned her back on him.

    ��I don��t want to leave, not yet.�� She answered him, returning her ass to her seat and signaling for the bartender to serve her another drink.

    She did not want to go home, not sober, at least. She could not look at that house without thinking about what she had done. It kept reminding her that she was a murderer, killing her child because of her carelessness.

    She should be in jail, not having a great life with a man she did not deserve. She killed his child. He should hate her, not act like her protector.

    ��Please, let us just go home.�� He held her by the shoulder, but someone suddenly grabbed him from behind.

    The unknown man pulled him off her. ��Thedy said she did not want to leave. It meant that you should leave her alone.�� He pushed his fist at his chest, making him step back.

    ��Is this man bothering you?�� The guy, ying as a knight, asked Jacky as he continued to shove him on the chest.

    He acted like a hero, trying to impress his wife, probably thinking he could score by doing a good deed. But he made a big mistake when he poked an angry bear.

    But before his wife could answer the nosy man, Marcus grabbed him by his cor and threw the first punch. The man finally pushed him into hisst straw.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890: A rehabilitation program

    He had been in this simr ce numerous times before, but for a different reason. Tonight, he was standing on the other side of thew. He was here to see a friend who hadmitted a crime.

    He could see several police officers in uniforms and some in detective clothes with badges hanging on their belts. Some officers were busy interviewing civilians while others sat at their tables, working on their cases.

    ��What is he being charged with?�� Alex asked as soon as he stepped into the police station after midnight, facing the man who called him.

    He was surprised to get a call from a detective about the incident. But as the immediate contact person, they had to call him. His friend sat behind bars, charged with assault and destruction of property, while his wife sat in the waiting area, visibly still slightly intoxicated but crying.

    He quickly went to talk to the officer in charge of the situation, wanting to get to the bottom of it. He had to get Marcus and Jacky out of this jam before the press got the whiff of this, and it hit the next news cycle.

    ��Let me handle this.�� David tapped him on the shoulder and faced the detective. Suddenly, their other friend arrived at the scene together with his girlfriend.

    ��Thanks foring.�� Alex quickly acknowledged his friend. He called him as soon as he heard about Marcus. He was thewyer, so he would know better what to do with his case.

    .....

    Immediately, Rose walked to the waiting area to join Jacky. Dani would like toe, but he went against it. The police station was not suitable for her condition. But Alex was d that Rose was here tofort Jacky while they diffused this situation.

    ��Of course, this is Marcus. I have to be here.�� David whispered in his ear. Then, their friend discussed the situation with the detective, exploring their options.

    ��As much as I like seeing him behind bars, I don��t like Jacky��s condition. Do everything you can to get him out of here by tonight.�� Alex instructed, remembering Jacky��s face and what she was going through.

    Of course, he knew David would do his best to get their friend out of this mess. Truthfully, they had waited for this moment, the time that their friend would finally end up in jail for all his youthful mischief. But of course, not in this circumstance.

    He knew that even if Marcus was not speaking about it. He was also hurting from the loss of his child. He was trying to be the foundation of their marriage and must have snapped from the pressure.

    ��Maybe you can arrange with the opposing party. That is the only way he is getting out of this ce tonight if you could make Mr. Andrews drop the charges.�� The detective exined to them their situation.

    Since Marcus was the first to throw the punch, the me was on him. The brawl in the bar started because of him. Many joined the fight while the others tried to stop them, causing damage inside the bar.

    The bar owner was not pressing charges as long as they paid for the damages. But the man who was ck and blue on the corner was adamant about pressing charges against their friend.

    ��What do you think?�� Alex asked his friend after the detective left them.

    He looked at the other guy, also talking to another detective and a man in an expensive suit. If he was not mistaken, he might know him from somewhere.

    ��I think we have a big problem.�� David expelled a deep breath as he thought of his next move. ��That is Senator Andrew��s son.�� He scratched the back of his head as he also stared at the other team. ��And that man in the suit is one of the best criminalwyers in town.��

    It meant paying off the other party was not an easy option. So, making them drop the case would not be that simple. They need a big gun and a lot of ammo to deal with this situation. But that was not the only problem.

    If they could not make him drop the case against Marcus, their friend would have to stay the weekend in this ce because the court would only resume by Monday for his bail band hearing.

    ��Well, we have to try,�� Alex said, thinking of ways to settle this before it became a case number in a court hearing.

    From the day he learned that nothing came free, he knew everything had a price. It was just a matter of how much or what terms of payment. This man might have something he wanted. He just had to discover it and give it to him if possible. Or somehow strike a deal.

    Soon, they were all seated in a room where Marcus faced his user. Of course, they were not there to start another brawl but to fix the situation. David asked what it would take for the young man to drop the charges.

    ��What if I want to pursue this case?�� Mr. Andrews arrogantly responded, smirking at Marcus as if he was provoking him again.

    David could not me his friend for attacking the fool. He deserved the bruises he received for his arrogance. Not because he was a son of a high-ranking official, it gave him the right to abuse the situation.

    Granting that his friend was also at fault, he understood what triggered him to hit this man. But it did not mean his friend had to be penalized for his action. He had been through enough.

    ��That is your prerogative,�� David answered. ��But we are here to resolve the issue. Mr. Kenley is prepared to settle this out of court and apologize.��

    They already talked to Marcus and suggested keeping his mouth shut while David negotiated for his release. He did not want emotions to rule this proceeding because that could onlyplicate things.

    ��But I would suggest we avoid the drama in this situation.�� Alex butt in, knowing that Mr. Andrews had no n to cooperate with them. ��So, I had a small discussion with your father and had made arrangements.�� He looked at his watch, then said. ��Expect a call from him now.��

    As he had calcted, the call came just in time. Luckily, he had some projects with the Senator, building a few ships for the Navy. One of the Senator��s tforms in his reelection campaigns.

    After exining the situation to him, the Senator agreed that this was a simple misunderstanding. He would deal with his son. In return, his son would work under him for a much-needed internship.

    The Senator called it a rehabilitation program.

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891: A little nudge

    She woke up with a beautiful dream but an aching back. She fell asleep on the rocking chair, waiting for their little angel to cry. She did not want Eida to wake up when she started wailing again.

    But the engine brooming continuously through the night seemed to be music to her ears as she slept soundly. Amelia could not help but think that maybe she wasforted subconsciously by his father��s favorite hobby.

    ��Sleep tight, our little princess.�� She mumbled sleepily, turning the tablet off and returning to her room to lie down for a few more minutes before the sun was up.

    She tried to return to sleep as she closed her eyes tightly. She even ced a pillow over her head to block the light from her window. But it was a losing battle as her thoughts remained wide awake.

    She pulled the covers off her body and proceeded to get some water. Once in the kitchen, she ended up making coffee too. It was already morning. There was no more point in sleeping as she peeked outside the window to watch the sune out from behind a building.

    It was majestic scenery until.

    ��What a beautiful sight.�� A familiar voice startled her, not expecting anyone would be up this early morning. She almost jumped out of her skin in fright. Luckily, she was not holding a ss, or she might have dropped it.

    .....

    However, it was not just anybody. The man behind her was not supposed to be there. When she turned around, she could not believe he was standing before her with more flowers in his hand, just like he had promised.

    What was he doing here this early? It did help that he owned his ne. So, flying might be convenient for him. But still, it was too early for him for their dinner date.

    Besides, she could not remember epting to go out with him since she only decidedst night. She did not have the time to reply to him, not yet. She was contemting going around texting him during breakfast about it.

    ��Evan, what are you doing here?�� She blurted out of surprise, holding on to her chest as her pulsed quickened. But it slowed down quickly, seeing that he was not a threat.

    ��I am sorry. I did not mean to startle you. I thought you might have heard the door open when I entered.�� Evan quickly dropped the flowers on the kitchen counter, grabbed a ss of water, and handed it to her.

    ��I could not sleepst night, so I decided to catch an early flight. You did not respond to any of my messages, so I thought of asking you personally, hoping you would take pity on me.�� Evan stated, hopeful.

    He stood before her, just a couple of feet away, staring down at her face as she took a few sips of water to calm her nerves down. It was not his intention to surprise her. He expected that everyone would still be asleep when he arrived.

    However, he was not sorry to be standing in the same room as her. He would do anything and even everything to win her back, even if he had to take a few flights a week to be with her, not minding waiting until she was ready to forgive him, no matter how long it would take.

    ��That is ok. You just caught me by surprise.�� Amelia responded, stepping away from him. She hastily went to the coffee maker, seeing it was about ready. ��Do you like some coffee?�� She offered, needing some excuse to busy herself and distract her from his presence.

    ��Sure.�� He epted the coffee, thinking he had to take this slow. He did not want to scare her away again. He should be d she was still talking to him. He sat on the counter, content to watch her as he waited for his coffee.

    It did not take long before she approached him with two steaming cups. He did notice that she was still slightly shaken, but she was trying hard not to show it. He doubted it had anything to do with the shock from earlier but more about his presence.

    ��I got two tickets for an opera show, a gift from some clients.�� He started, taking a sip of his hot coffee while watching her reaction from his peripheral vision. ��I thought we should see it first before going to dinner if you are up for it.��

    He knew he was assuming that she was going out with him, but he would not have been sessful in life without being bold and taking risks. At the moment, it was the only thing that he had going. If she shut him down, he would have to try again with another tactic, but he was not giving up.

    ��I...�� She had no idea what to say. She wanted to say no, feeling that he was going too fast again, but at the same time, she also liked the idea of spending time with him.

    ��Why don��t you say yes to the show and the dinner?�� Eida suddenly walked into the room, feeling refreshed. ��Thanks for letting me sleepst night.�� She walked over to her friend and gave her a gentle hug on her shoulders.

    Then, she moved on to grab herself some coffee. ��Good morning, Evan. And you can both thank meter.��

    ��What is going on in here?�� Ang also joined them, with Bea following close behind. Goliath was also not far, barking when he saw Evan in the room.

    Evan picked him up and cradled him in his arms, ying with the dog as if he had missed him. ��Good morning, Grandmama. I am sorry for barging in early and unannounced.�� Evan let go of Goliath and kissed his grandmother while helping her with a seat.

    ��Evan just invited Amelia to an opera show, plus dinner,�� Eida answered Ang with a wink. ��And Amelia is just about to ept.�� She turned to Amelia, raising her brows, remembering what her friend saidst night.

    Before Amelia could say anything, Ang also seconded Eida��s suggestion. ��That is a good idea. You need some fresh air and different scenery.�� She pointed to Amelia, making it hard for her to say no.

    ��I guess that is a yes.�� Amelia reluctantly answered him, feeling ambushed by her two friends. But, of course, she also wished to go out with him, not that her friends could force her if she did not want it. She just needed a little nudge.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892: The five stages of grief

    ��Still, thanks, man, for bailing me out.�� He dropped the phone back into his pocket after taking the call from his friend, David. Then, he let his eyes wander around him, looking at the sun as it rose from the east.

    He had to deal with Jacky as soon as he was out of that cell, seeing how distraught she was. He did not have time to deal with his friends or thank them for their help. So, he quickly called them as soon as he was up.

    At the moment, he watched his sleeping wife inside their bedroom as he stood outside the balcony. Honestly, he wanted to smack himself hard for putting Jacky through all that.

    Last night, he was lucky that Jacky stopped him before he seriously injured the other guy. Or, he might be spending the rest of his life behind bars, rotting for a senseless crime he had no intention ofmitting.

    ��Hey, baby. Are you alright?�� He quickly moved over to her side, pushing the hair away from her face, when he saw her stir on their bed and open her eyes.

    He had asked that question repeatedly since he held her in his armsst night. Although she said she was ok, he still could not shake the feeling that he had hurt her more than she was already going through.

    ��I am not ok. What about you?�� She mournfully mumbled as she moved to a sitting position, and tears formed in her eyes. ��Are you?�� She focused her eyes on him, trying to read what he must be feeling.

    .....

    Last night, she realized she had been selfish, only thinking about her feelings. Grief had consumed her that she never stopped to think he had also lost a child just like her. He was also in tremendous pain.

    What happened to them was a wake-up call not only for him but for her as well. She was not going through this alone. He was with her all step of the way. She just had to acknowledge they needed each other to get through this.

    ��I am not,�� Marcus admitted, closing his eyes and letting the tears finally fall from his eyes, down on his cheeks. It was the first time he would be grieving for their lost child.

    She pulled him closer, cradling his muscr form into her petite body. She had only seen him cry once. It would be the second one. So, she knew it was a big deal with him. He was not taking the loss of their child lightly as she had thought before.

    ��I think you are right. We should both go to therapy.�� She finally conceded, knowing they would need all the help to pull through this horrible situation.

    Then, she grabbed his hand and checked the wound on his knuckles. Her fingers gently slid through the bruises as if willing to heal. She should never have ignored his feelings. Then maybe they would not have ended up in this situation.

    She pulled his face until his eyes were directly looking into her eyes. ��We will find a way to get through this.�� She whispered into his ears as she pulled him into another hug.

    She allowed him to rest his head on her bosom, absorbing his pain the way he had been her strength all this time. It would not be an easy road ahead of them, but she believed that now they had open to each other, they might make it easier.

    After a while, he heard a buzzing sounding from outside their room, waking him up. They must have dozed off after the earlier incident, checking on his sleeping beside him.

    He hastily slid off the bed and walked out of the room, hoping not to wake Jacky, who looked so peaceful. She hardly got enough rest, having sleepless nights and a few asional nightmares.

    ��Hey, Alex.�� He greeted his friend upon opening the front door. ��What is it?�� He suddenly thought that there might be some emergency.

    He wondered if it was work-rted. He had been working on several negotiations. Any one of those might require his attention. Or, it could be aboutst night��s incident.

    ��Sorry, Marcus, to bother you...�� But before Alex could say more, a very round, pregnant woman appeared beside him.

    ��Hi, Marcus! How are you? Where is Jacky? How is she?�� Dani greeted him and fired away her questions.

    He responded with monosyble words as he opened his door wider for them to pass, letting the couple inside the apartment where they were staying while in the city.

    He had bought Jacky a beautiful house in the suburban area, but without a child, it was too big for just the two of them. Jacky felt morefortable in this apartment. Well, until the miscarriage.

    He learned earlier that she did not want to stay in this house because it haunted her. It constantly reminded her of losing her child. Now, he contemted whether they should move to another ce.

    ��I think you two should go pack and leave. Take my friend on a long vacation.�� Dani suggested as they sat in the kitchen, where he offered them some refreshments.

    ��I am in a middle of a big merger. I could not just leave Alex alone.�� Marcus scrubbed his face, unable to think straight, torn by the idea of taking his wife out of this ce or leaving his friend to deal with the problems in theirpany.

    ��I think I can manage with David and Evan while you take care of yourself and your wife. I need you a hundred percent on your A game.�� Alex agreed with his wife, believing that Marcus would be no use with his current emotional state.

    He would be constantly distracted by the pressure of dealing with his loss and his wife, who also needed emotional support. He did not doubt that what happenedst night would be an isted case if he continued on his downward path.

    It was better to deal with this now before the problem escted to something that would be harder to manage. ��But as of now, I need you to get all the help for you and Jacky.��

    ��I already arrange a vacation spot for the two of you. It is where Alex had taken me when we were also going through a difficult situation.�� Dani informed her friend, wanting him to worry about anything else.

    ��Are you sure about this?�� Marcus still asked Alex, but he acknowledged that he and his wife needed this trip. It might be what the doctor ordered for them to heal.

    ��We only want what is best for you and Jacky,�� Alex answered, greatly concerned about the couple��s wellbeing, tapping him on the shoulders for assurance. ��You can leave any time you are ready. Everything is already on standby.��

    ��Thanks. I appreciate all of this.�� Marcus shook their hands and showed them the way out. They did not want to bother Jacky from her nap.

    Now, it was up to him to convince her that it was time for their second chance in life. But first, they had to go through the five stages of grief.

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893: Justice has a price

    He tapped his foot on the tiled floor as he sat in the coffee shop, waiting for a woman who was bringing his files. She was alreadyte by half an hour. Was she stilling?

    He could only wonder as he sipped on his coffee that had turned cold. He noticed two young girls giggling on the other side of the table, enjoying theirttes. Another older couple was enjoying their breakfast after probably a leisurely walk at the nearby park.

    But there was no sign of the woman Serena had said woulde to meet with him. ��Where are you?�� He silently mumbled as he scanned again for the tenth time. He did not have time to wait for her the whole day. He also had other things he had to be in an hour.

    However, Serena did not give him a description of the woman or a name. She only said that the girl would approach him. How would he know which one she was?

    Suddenly, he regretted not insisting on getting the files yesterday from her. But with her condition, he felt he should give her some space. So, he only called her this morning, asking about his files.

    ��Would you like something else with your coffee?�� The waitress walked closer to him with a friendly smile and a pen and paper in her hands.

    She was probably wondering how long he was still going to wait since he kept looking at his watch. Many customers had already entered and exited the shop, yet he was still sitting with just one cup of coffee on his table.

    .....

    ��Can you just give me a fresh cup of coffee?�� It was the only thing he wanted at the moment, handing the cold cup to the woman with a smile.

    Then, he was alone again, looking outside the window, searching for a sign that someone wasing. But when all he saw was people and cars passing by, he grabbed his phone, ready to call her again.

    ��Hey, are you Mr. Adam Mason?�� Somebody stood beside his chair, asking him before he could hear the first ring on his phone.

    ��Whose asking?�� He immediately asked before he could tilt his head to look at the person dressed in denim pants, a shirt, and a leather jacket.

    ��I have the papers you needed.�� Then, the girl sat opposite him, holding a brown envelope, but he could not see her face since she concealed it with a dark sunss and a wide cap lowered onto her face. It was like she was covering it purposely.

    ��Then, give it to me.�� He was already running thin with impatience since he was alreadyte for his next meeting. He never liked showing upte, so he expected others would also show the same courtesy.

    He did not care if this girl, whoever she was, did not want him to recognize her. It was not his business anyway. He only wanted his files so he could leave and attend to his other priorities.

    ��Not so fast.�� She pulled the envelope away from him when he tried to reach for it. ��First, I need your help.�� She withheld the file, using it as a bargaining chip.

    She must be insane to do this. But she did not want to go to her brother for help. At the moment, he was the only person she could trust. For whatever reason, she feltfortable around him.

    Maybe it had something to do with the way he treated her. It was like he did not care that she was a celebrity. Then, of course, how he had defended her yesterday.

    Suddenly, he discovered she was not just anybody, finally remembering her voice. ��What do you mean?�� He asked, confused and curious as he gazed into her sunsses. However, he could barely read her expression as she kept her head down. ��What help?��

    He finally realized Serena did not send her assistant but came by herself, disguised in some casual clothes so no one could recognize her. But what was she doing here, looking like that? Why would she bring the papers to him herself?

    And what was wrong with her?

    ��I need your legal counsel.�� Serena looked left and right, determining whether anybody had figured out who she was. Thankfully, no one seemed to so much as look in her direction.

    ��I am sorry, but I could not help you. Anyway, you have David. If he could not help you, I am sure he knows many top-notchwyers who could represent your interest.�� Adam was surprised she considered him, but he did not represent a rich, spoiled superstar.

    ��That is true. But I want to hire you.�� She insisted, pulling out her checkbook in front of him. ��How much?�� In her experience, everybody had a price.

    She had been represented by her agent��swyers before, but it seemed they did not have her interest fully in mind. All they could think about was thepany��s image and what profit they would earn from her or how much they could save from awsuit. She believed they would sacrifice her in a heartbeat, always putting her as thest priority.

    David and her family were different in a sense. But they were not helpful as well. They had belittled her profession, belonging to a family of four generations ofwyers. She was the odd man out.

    She loved David and her family. But she would rather hang herself first before asking for their help. She never liked hearing the words, I told you so. Overall, she never enjoyeding to their rescue.

    ��I am sorry, but I only do pro bono cases.�� Adam did not like how these rich people believed money could solve all their problems.

    He only devoted most of his time to those who deserved his help. He could not waste his time on the petty whims of those clients who believed thew was flexible ording to their wills because they could afford it.

    ��I know justice has a price, and I am willing to pay for it.�� She pulled her sunsses off her eyes and stared directly at him. ��But would you take pity on someone like me?��

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894: First andst gamble

    Her fingers kept fidgeting on herp as she sat right next to him, quietly musing about her choices in life. Her nerves were on the edge of her seat, expecting that this magical feeling would suddenly burst and the nightmare would show its ugly face.

    She still could not simply eliminate the suspicion she felt about him. He did not exactly have a clean record when it came to women. Then, his track record with her was anything but pristine. Still, she was here, giving him a little benefit of the doubt.

    ��Where exactly is this show?�� Amelia asked as they sat in the backseat of an expensive ck car, driving on the busy street towards an unknown destination. Her eyes watched the view outside, trying to figure out his ns since he would not share them with her.

    She could see that they were exiting the freeway, so they were not exactly going to the city, but on the contrary, they seemed to be going to the outskirt of town.

    But when they turned again in another direction, she corrected herself. It was not the way to the airport, but they drove on the path to a private airfield, away from the traffic and the honking cars.

    ��Somewhere special. And we have to hurry because the show closes its doors on time.�� Evan responded with a boyish grin as if he believed she would easily fall for his charms.

    He pulled out his phone from his inside pocket as it started ringing, cing it immediately into his ears. ��Yes, we are almost there.�� He informed the person on the other line.

    .....

    ��You are not going to tell me.�� She stated, epting that she had no choice but to wait until he revealed his surprise.

    She could think of several ces with theaters that offered this show this season. But which one was Evan referring to was the question as she watched them enter the private airstrip. Where were they going?

    Soon, she was seated on the aircraft, served a ss of cold champagne, and surrounded by beautiful flowers. Eventually, she watched from the window as they soared higher and higher above the clouds.

    ��Honestly, how many women have you courted this way just to get into her pants?�� She lifted the champagne flute to her lips, sipping the delicious, probably expensive alcoholic drink in her hands.

    She could not help but notice how the flight stewardess was batting her eyshes at him and how she put an extra sway on her hips for his benefit.

    ��Like, how many girls had you showered with dozens of flowers, flew them on your impressive airne, treated them on a broadway show, and dined in a three-star Michelin restaurant.�� She asked as her tongue extended outside her mouth, licking the parchedness of her lips.

    She saw that he had made an extreme effort to n all of this. She could not help but wonder if he had made this kind of effort for someone else. If so, how many?

    ��Other girls? None.�� He answered without blinking an eye as he leaned closer to her seat, taking her other hand into his. ��Only you.�� He uttered as his eyes followed the movement of her tongue.

    ��I hope I am doing it right because I have zero experienced in this...�� He paused as he leaned closer to her ears. ��Courting ritual.��

    He could not help himself as he was once again possessed to be near her. No matter how he tried to keep his distance, he found himself drawn to her like a moth to a me.

    He knew he promised to take this slow, not to scare her away, but every minute of being with her without touching her was torture. He would give his soul to hold her in his arms again. But for now, he had to settle with her hands.

    ��I would not know. I have not experienced anything remotely simr to this.�� She uttered in a raspy voice, as the air seemed trapped inside her throat. ��But I think you are on the right track.�� As she looked away, pretending to gaze at the view outside her window.

    She could feel the tension building inside her body with his nearness. But she knew she could not let her desire overtake her reasoning. She would not be weak and give in easily, not this time.

    But in some way, she believed him. She could tell that this was not his usual handiwork. He was not the flower, dine, and courting kind of guy. It had made sense that he did not need to go through all this trouble if he was going to dump the girl the next day.

    Did it mean she was special? Could she believe that she was? But what exactly did it mean to him?

    ��Good, because I am only just beginning. I hope the rest of our date will be the best experience of your life.�� He pulled her hand into his lips andnded a single kiss before letting it go.

    Then, he took his ss and moved to the other seat on the other side of the ne. He knew he had to put a space between them before he lost control.

    As he promised, he would wait until she was willing to ept him back into her life. From her reaction earlier, she was not yet ready. He just had to wait and be more patient.

    ��We will find out soon enough.�� She mumbled to herself, unsure if he heard her. She could only hope he told her the truth because she could not take another heartbreak.

    She closed her eyes, not wanting to see him watching her anymore. It was just too much to take at the moment. But how could she keep her hands to herself all night if the few minutes with him in this small space was almost enough to break her defense?

    ��I will prove it to you.�� He responded upon hearing her low voice. It was a challenge that he had no n of backing away from, no matter how difficult it got.

    She pretended not to hear his reply, surprised that he even heard her rumbling. But she could not wait for him to prove to her that he had changed.

    She never liked betting or taking a risk, but this would be her first andst gamble in her entire life. She was putting her life and future in his hands. She just hoped he would not mess it thest time.

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895: An abusive rtionship

    He sat in his car, debating with himself if he should help her. He kept looking at her, weighing his options. But he could not help but admire her courage for finallying forward and admitting that there was a problem.

    She certainly looked like she needed assistance. But she could hire otherwyers, more experienced ones. Why him? Why would she want him to represent her?

    ��So, tell me, Serena, what happened.�� Adam had to hear her story first before deciding on his next move. But he could not outright turn her away after seeing the extent of her situation.

    Now that he had a better look at her face, she did have a slight cut on her lower lip, probably a few more bruisings concealed by the thick foundation and makeup applied on her skin.

    As far as he remembered, he left herst night with only a slight mark on her cheek. How did she end up with a dark patch on her eyes? And did she have other injuries besides the damage on her face?

    ��After you had left, he returned to my apartment.�� She removed the cap covering her head and held it in her fingers. ��I forgot that he still had the keys to my front door.�� Then, her eyes zed as she recounted what happened that night.

    She remembered she stayed on the couch, wishing she would wise up and not end up with a loser again and again. But how could she distinguish the bad guy from the good ones?

    .....

    It was not like they had a sign on their foreheads telling her which was which. But most of them lured her with the perfect gentleman act until she was too deep in the rtionship. Then they showed their true colors.

    When she heard the door open and close, she opened her eyes, and he was already walking toward her with an angry expression. It was unmistakable her former boyfriend was not happy with what urred earlier.

    ��Elliot, what are you doing here?�� She panicked upon seeing him. ��I think you should leave.�� She calmly said.

    She wanted to fight, but experienced had taught her that it was futile. She only ended up more hurt than if she remained passive and cooperative. As she said, this was not her first abusive rtionship. But she was hoping it would be herst.

    ��I think we should talk.�� He insisted as he stopped before her. ��I think you were just under a lot of stress. I am going to let go of what happened earlier.��

    She could not believe what she was hearing. Her arrogant son of a bitch ex-boyfriend was not even apologizing and making it sound that everything was her fault.

    ��Get out of my house before I call the police.�� She threatened him. Not particrly interested in having any further conversation with him. But it seemed he did not like her response as his eyes narrowed at her and his expression suddenly changed.

    ��You bitch!�� He grabbed her from the couch before she could do anything else, dragging her to her feet. ��You think you can get rid of me that easily.�� He shouted on her face as his fistnded on her stomach.

    The impact caused her tond back on the couch with a thud. ��Please, stop!�� She cried out, crouching in pain. ��Or else...�� But she could not finish her sentence as she felt his fingers buried into her hair, yanking her again until her scalp hurt from the tension.

    ��Or else what?�� He pulled her to her feet until she was face to face with him. ��You are going to call your new boyfriend.�� He ran his finger along her swollen cheeks before grabbing her chin tightly until it hurt badly.

    ��Where is he now? I don��t see him anywhere.�� He looked around the room to make his point. ��He is not here, but I am.�� He rambled on as his breath reeked of alcohol.

    ��Did you let him fuck you while I am not looking, you fucking, cheating whore?�� Elliot furiously eximed as he captured her lips in a punishing kiss. But she bit him off, making him retract his lips away.

    ��I am not the whore, you are. You are the one who cheated on me. Besides, I already broke up with you.�� Serena snapped at him, not liking that he was reversing the situation.

    But he also did not like that she answered back. ��You don��t get to say we are through until I say it is over between us. Do you understand?�� Then, his hand swung in the air andnded on her other cheek.

    ��You can��t dictate what I can and can��t do.�� She argued back, unable to believe that he would not ept that they were over.

    ��I said you are mine until I am through with you.�� His hand smacked her across her face. ��I think you need to understand that I own you. I can ruin you just as easily as I made you a star again.��

    She knew he was right. Her career was dying after herst scandal with her other ex-boyfriend. Then, he helped her get back on her feet and put her on the pedestal again. But with his connection, he could easily take that all back.

    But at this point, she was past caring about her career. ��I don��t care. I don��t want to see you again. Get out of my house.�� She shouted at the top of her lungs.

    He struck her again with his hands across the face, making her stumbled on the side table. From there, she grabbed the first thing her hand could get hold of and used it against him.

    She swung it with all her might, letting themp crash strongly on his head. He swayed on his feet and fell to the floor. She knew it was her only chance to escape, so she hurriedly bolted out of her apartment.

    ��I should not have stayed at my apartment that night after you left,�� Serena told Adam. ��I have driven to my assistant��s apartment and stayed there until this morning.�� Ending her story.

    She had no one else to me but herself in this situation. She had already seen the telltale sign that their rtionship was not healthy anymore, but she still stuck around, hoping they could recover.

    Like before, she was a fool.

    ��I seem to have a talent of attracting the wrong men out of a good batch.�� She jokingly said, chuckling butcking the humor in it. ��I swear I have enough of men. I only want to be alone after this.��

    ��I am sorry about what happened, but do you want to file a case against him?�� Adam stared at her, waiting for a response. ��If you really want my help, I think you should.��

    A man who could hurt a defenseless woman like Elliot was an insecure, coward, and spineless prick. They could only hurt those people who could not retaliate back.

    Adam could not discount that there were many men like this Elliot guy. But many were still decent, but he could not me a victim of an abusive rtionship if she thought otherwise.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896: Fair share of mistakes

    He escorted her to the grand, magnificent theater where the show was about to take ce. Of course, everyone had donned their best ck tie and elegant gowns for the exclusive event. It was not, after all, just any show.

    As they passed the entrance, he escorted his date to the grand hall, where they would wait for the signal of the start of the performance. For the moment, servers in a ck bow ties served refreshments and finger foods for the guests.

    ��Evan, fancy seeing you here. I never thought of you as someone who appreciates the arts.�� A stunning woman in an elegant and expensive gown approached them. ��I thought of you as someone who likes basketball and baseball more.��

    When Evan came closer, the gorgeousdy ced her hands on his shoulders, pulling him into a kiss. Not a friendly kiss by the usual standard. It was indeed a passionate one, at least on her part.

    ��Anna, it is nice to see you too,�� Evan quickly pulled away from the kiss and stepped back away from her. Then, he possessively ced his arm around his date, gluing himself to her side, making the other girl realize he had a date.

    He was not expecting his former lover would act impulsively like that in front of Amelia. Was that karma biting him in the ass for all his wrong deeds just when he least expected it?

    He remembered that Anna was one of the first women he got involved with when he was younger. But in his defense, he had been transparently clear to her that he was not into a rtionship.

    .....

    However, she did not like it when he abruptly ended it, seeing the sign that she was bing clingy. She had been chasing him since then, iming they were in a deep rtionship and he had impregnated her.

    Unfortunately, she had a miscarriage because of traumatic stress since he would not take responsibility, meaning he would not admit that he was the father or agree to marry her.

    But, of course, he did not believe a word of what she imed. He knew she had made all that story up. Since then, he had stopped entering any form of rtionship, limiting his affair to a short one, mostly a one-night stand.

    Of course, he used protection religiously to avoid false ims again.

    ��And who is this?�� Anna looked at Amelia from head to toe, sizing her up. It was like it was the first time she had seen her, ignoring her earlier even if she had arrived with him and had been at his side all this time.

    ��She is my date.�� Evan quickly informed her, but before he could introduce her, Anna interrupted him.

    ��It is nice to meet a new friend. I��m Anna.�� She extended her hand, seemingly looking friendly, but something was off with her smile.

    Amelia could sense the hostility underneath her facade of a smile, but she seemed caught in the middle of something. She never liked drama, but at that moment, she had no choice but to y a role in the middle of it.

    ��I am Amelia.�� She epted her hand only to feel a tug on her arms as Anna pulled her into a hug. But once she was close enough, Anna whispered something in her ears.

    ��I guess you are the new vor of the month. Enjoy it while itst.�� Then, the other woman pulled away from Amelia with a lovely smile on her lips as she faced all the people that had joined their small group.

    ��Amelia, this is our friends.�� She introduced them to her, one by one, ying as the good hostess.

    ��It was nice seeing everyone, but I believe the show is about to start.�� Evan could not do anything else unless he wanted to make a ssh and

    ruin the rest of the evening. Thest thing he wanted was a scandal to taint their night.

    He pulled Amelia away from his former friends, hoping he could still salvage what remained of the evening. He did not expect something like this would happen, but it did.

    Even the most carefully arranged n could suddenly turn the other way around without a warning and reason. All it just needed was for fate to step into the picture then all hell would break loose.

    He still hoped fate was still working in his favor despite what happened. ��I am sorry about that.�� He knew it did not look good. It confirmed that he had more to prove about himself if he would win her affection again.

    ��Why are you sorry?�� Amelia looked at him with a smirk and amusement in her eyes. ��Did you n this to happen?�� She was more amused than enraged about the incident.

    ��Of course not.�� Evan quickly reacted, studying whether she was offended by the event. But he was more confused by her expression.

    ��Should I expect more of that same stunt for the rest of the night from her or some other girls you had a previous association with?�� She asked as she stopped in her tracks to look directly into his eyes.

    ��I hope not.�� He answered truthfully, knowing that he had no control over the girls he had dated in the past. Besides, he had brought this to himself for being a womanizer in the past. Now, it wasing to haunt him.

    ��Then, I don��t think we have no problem unless you have one.�� Amelia countered, enjoying the obvious difort he was experiencing. ��Now, can we just enjoy the show?�� She walked again towards the theater, excited for the rest of the night.

    She truly loved opera, ballet, and art shows. She always found it fascinating how an art form could transcend a story to another level. It was like telling a narrative but not through words, leaving it open to many interpretations.

    ��Yes, of course,�� Evan enthusiastically answered, slightly relieved to see that she was not taking the earlier incident personally.

    He hoped it was not just an act because they were in a public ce, but she truly understood that it was his past and nothing more. That what he did was over and done with, now he was a changed man.

    ��Shall we?�� Amelia offered her hand to him, sensing that he was overthinking things. ��Don��t worry too much. You just made the rest of my night more intriguing.�� She hooked her arm in his, ready to take a chance with him, just like she had promised earlier.

    Honestly, she enjoyed the little encounter with his past. At least she knew now what to expect if she would proceed forward with him in this rtionship. She could probably expect more of those kinds of women.

    After all, he was not unattractive and undesirable. On the contrary, he was one of the hottest, most sessful bachelors avable in the city. Many would want to have a man like him. Was she one of them? Maybe?

    Moreover, she believed it would not have been fair to him if she kept judging him from his past actions. She might have been a good girl by social standards, but still no saint. She had her fair share of mistakes in her past, so who was she to judge?

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897: Money, power, and influence

    He was already at the abandoned warehouse before the appointed time. He wanted to be ready for anything, especially when something crucial was going down. And tonight was one of the most expensive and lucrative shipments of contrabands under his watch.

    He could not allow anything to mess up this transaction because millions were at stake in this. As the new leader of the underground gang, he still had a lot to prove to the organization. Many eyes were watching his sess, but most especially his failure.

    ��What are you doing, Gerald?�� A man shouted at the door of the empty warehouse. ��Are you trying to ruin your life and get killed?�� The voice was more pissed than concerned about his situation.

    The man strode into the dimly lit room, looking like he was about to go to a fight. But Gerald had known his friend to overreact. So, he could only conclude that he had heard the news.

    ��Don��t be overly dramatic, Mike.�� He answered his friend, pushing himself away from the only table in the center of the massive empty room.

    He stood up and turned away from his friend, facing several of his men who were waiting for his instructions. ��Give us a few minutes. We will discuss the rest of the nster. For now, make sure that everything is going as scheduled.��

    His head of security turned around, pulling his men out of the building, leaving him and his partner to talk in private. There were things he would like to discuss with his friend that did not need his entire team to hear.

    .....

    ��Me? Gerald? Dramatic...�� Mike sounded annoyed as he stood before him with his hands balling in his pockets. ��I am just looking after your interest. At this point, I think you are not seeing the big picture.��

    He just confirmed that his friend was not talking about the deal that was about to go down tonight. He was referring to another topic that had no relevance to their current situation.

    Still, he could not me his friend for feeling ignored. He had kept him in the dark about his ns long enough. It was not that he did not trust him, but he knew he would disagree with him. It appeared he was right, judging by his reaction now. But.

    ��This is not the time and the ce, Mike. We can discuss this over a drinkter. But I need your focus on the job.�� Gerald ced his hand on his younger friend.

    He did not need his friend acting distracted when the shipment arrived. But he believed it was time to include him in his ns, even if he disagreed with him or not.

    ��But I think you are going over your head with your rtionship with this woman.�� Mike finally voiced out what was on his mind. ��What about running for public office? Are you also considering doing that?��

    He had known his friend since he started his career as his assistant. The two of them had helped build their career as greatwyers. Moreover, they had also worked together in his underground trade.

    He had always looked after his interest and helped him in many situations. He did not want all of what they had worked for to go down the drain because he was letting his libido run the show and do the thinking.

    ��As I said, we will discuss thatter. But right now, we have to see through the shipment. It is our top foremost priority at the moment.�� Gerald nced at his watch, noticing that it was almost time.

    ��Fine,�� Mike also realized that his friend was right. ��But I am not through with this discussion.�� He might have conceded now, but it did not mean that he had agreed with his friend about his ns.

    He had noticed Gerald was acting strange the more he spent time with this Haley chick. Then, he had recently heard about the rumor of his candidacy.

    Usually, he was the first to learn about these things, but now, he had to hear it from somebody else��s mouth. He did not like that he had no say on the matter since he had always been his right-hand man.

    ��Excuse me, Sir, you have a phone call.�� His head of security approached him, carrying one of their burner phones.

    He quickly took it, ending the discussion with his friend and handling the call. It was the captain of the ship. He just informed him that they had secured the package and were on their way.

    Now, they had to wait for the package and the buyers to arrive. It should be a quick exchange if everything worked out just as nned. Then, it would be an easy million bucks.

    ��Are we good?�� Gerald looked at his friend, knowing he needed him to be in his A game.

    ��We are,�� Mike responded with a nod, taking his gun out of his side and inspecting it before returning to its holster. He could not go on a deal without a loaded arm.

    After less than an hour of nning and waiting, the exchange went smoothly, without a hitch. The contrabands were out of their hands. On the other hand, the money was safely in their swiss ount, out of the reach of the authorities.

    It was a clean transaction with no paper trails and no evidence linking any of them to the crime. No one would ever suspect a well-respected man like him would be involved in this underground crime.

    ��Congrattions.�� Mike apuded him for a job well done. ��But, you still owe me a drink.�� Mike reminded him as they packed up to leave.

    ��Then, I guess we should be going.�� He grabbed his coat and strode out of the warehouse, going straight to his car with his friend closed behind him. He could tell that his friend could not wait to confront him about his ns.

    The mafia world, the business sector, and the political arena were not so different based on his opinion. It had many simrities as far as he was concerned. It was something that Mike still had to understand.

    For him, the only thing that mattered in this world were money, power, and influence. There was no room for anything else.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898: A means to an end

    A few minutes after the meeting, they entered one of the underground clubs he owned. The organization ran several clubs that catered to their different illegitimate businesses.

    Of course, he could not put it on his name. That would put a question on his reputation. After all, it was not an establishment that many would ept as a fair and honorable trade.

    ��Good evening, Sir. Your table is already waiting for you.�� The hostess at the front guided them to his designated table when he came to visit this ce.

    Girls dressed in sexy costumes to almost naked circted the room, either serving drinks or entertaining their patrons, including wealthy entrepreneurs, sessful executives, powerful politicians, royalties, and members of the elite society.

    It was one of the high-end clubs that only catered to the ones with money to spend. Aside from the bar, the club offered other activities behind the scenes but only for the selected patrons who could afford it.

    ��Bring us some drinks,�� Gerald instructed as the woman pped his hand to signal the bartender to prepare his order. They did not wait long as the server immediately brought them some drinks.

    ��So, how serious are you with Haley?�� Mike was direct to the point as they sat at a secluded part of the club. ��Are you in love with her?��

    .....

    He had to know if his friend had fallen to the charms of his so-called girlfriend. And if he had any intention of marrying her. Rumors of their growing affair had been circting, and it was bing rming.

    ��No. I am not in love with her. But I am serious about our rtionship.�� Gerald admitted to his friend. ��I need her at my side if I will continue with my ns.��

    At least, that was what he wanted to believe. He did not do love. He had never loved anyone except for his mother. He could not even say that he had loved his fathers, the one who raised him and the one who gave life to him.

    Therefore, love was not part of the equation. At this point, he needed Haley in his ns, especially her father. So far, she fitted perfectly in his life. If he would choose a wife, she might be it.

    ��Then, what is your n? What are you not telling me?�� Mike was still pissed, but he liked to hear what he had to say. He needed a reason for his friend��s actions.

    He had known that Gerald did not do things without considering everything first. He did not do things impulsively. He must be up to something big.

    ��You already heard that they offered me the Governor��s position.�� Gerald opened up to his friend. ��Haley��s father wishes to back me up to the position.��

    ��Are you nning to ept it?�� Mike asked, considering the implications of him sitting in the position.

    He could already think of several pros and cons of his friend epting a political title. However, it would also createplications in the group. The group might see it as advantageous, but some might take it differently.

    ��I am still thinking about it.�� Gerald had not yet decided on it, still weighing his options.

    ��How does Haley fit in it?�� Mike had to consider all the angles, including the woman who always stood by his side. She could be an asset to them, but she could also be a liability in the very end.

    ��If I do run for Governor, I would need to marry her. She would look great at my side.�� That was one of his ns.

    ��You understand that your continuous rtionship with her had put her life at risk. Are you sure you don��t mind her bing coteral damage?�� Mike reminded him, pointing out the obvious in their line of work.

    ��Why would it bother me? As I said, I need her, but I do not love her.�� He reiterated, not wanting Mike to think he was emotionally involved with Haley.

    ��Excuse me, Sir.�� One of his security came closer to him and whispered something.

    ��Bring him over,�� Gerald responded to the bulky man in a ck suit. ��Don Lorenzo is here and would like to join us.�� He informed Mike of their new guest.

    Don Lorenzo was one of his father��s biggest supporters. He also helped Gerald obtain his position today. So, he owed him a load of gratitude that he intended to pay in time.

    ��Gerald, I hope I was not intruding.�� Don smiled at them as he took a sit opposite him. ��I was in the neighborhood and thought of dropping by.��

    ��You are always wee to visit any of my clubs.�� Gerald weed him, offering him drinks. ��You know my friend, Mike.��

    Gerald snapped his fingers in the air, and a server immediately came to his side. He whispered something to her ears, instructing her to do something for him.

    ��Of course, he had helped me in some of my old cases.�� Don raised his ss to Mike, thanking him. Then, he lit a cigarette and puffed up a few clouds of smoke before making himselffortable.

    Then, fourdies in their sexy costumes joined them at their table.

    Two of thedies sat on either side of their new guest, one on Mike��s side while the other sat on Gerald��sp, linking her hands around his shoulders.

    Gerald knew he had to keep up with his appearances. He had to eliminate Mike��s suspicion that he was in love with Haley because he was not. It was just a political move, a power y on his part.

    He grabbed the woman by her neck and guided her to his lips, showing his friend that Haley meant nothing to him.

    ��Oh, and who are you?�� Don asked the woman, pulling her to hisp as he nuzzled his nose on her neck.

    ��I am whoever you want me to be for the night.�� The girl answered him, putting her fingers along his jawline seductively.

    ��I like the sound of that,�� Don answered her. Then, he shifted his attention back to Gerald. ��I heard you are running for office. Is that true?��

    ��If it is true, would you support my candidacy?�� Gerald knew that word traveled fast, so he was not surprised if many had already heard about it.

    ��Of course! I will. I think that is a good idea.�� Don agreed with him. ��What about the daughter of Alfred Rosley? What is she to you?�� He looked at him, studying his reaction.

    ��She is a means to an end.�� He candidly answered as he continued to y with the girl on hisp to make his point.

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899: Take it or leave it

    Alex nced at his watch, wondering where was his new intern. Senator Andrews had informed him that his son would report to him early that morning but was still a no-show.

    But from the look of things, he might as well stop expecting he would being. He had better things to do than to train a brat and probably be a waste of his time.

    ��Alona, please can you...�� He was about to instruct his secretary to call the Senator but stopped when she suddenly stood by his office door with a man in tow.

    He recognized the man as his new intern, who did not seem bothered that he was a few hourste and not in his office dress code. The spoiled young man looked hungover.

    As much as he owed his father a favor, he would not tolerate insubordination or disrespect under his watch. Now, should he send him home back to his father and dere this deal null and void?

    ��Sir, Mr. Andrews is now here to see you.�� Alona showed the younger man into his office, looking smug, just like thest time he had seen him.

    It seemed that his new apprentice still believed that he held the cards in this scenario. Mr. Andrews needed to think again because he would not think twice about dismissing him if he had probable cause, even if he had an agreement with his father.

    .....

    So far, he was seriously contemting firing him on the spot. Of course, he was also considering the consequence. Marcus needed his help, and he owed his friend.

    Besides, would it be fun to bring this little prick down from his pedestal and make him kiss the ground he stood on and realize that he was no better than the rest of the society? That was another thought.

    ��It is about time that you showed up, Mr. Andrews.�� Alex closed the file before him, thinking of what he would do to the young man to teach him a lesson he would never forget.

    After all, the Senator had sent his son to him to learn a valuable life lesson. He would be neglecting his obligation if he should let this little mishap slip without having a consequence.

    At the same time, he believed he would do the world a lot of good if he could tone down the arrogance of this young man. However, he contemted if this man was even worth his time.

    ��I am sorry if I am slightlyte. My car had a slight incident, but I am sure you understand.�� Mr. Andrews stated without going into details. ��But I don��t mind if you call me Zach since we will be working closely together.��

    He immediately took the vacant seat in front of his desk without waiting for his approval. Then, he sat as if he was a client, slouching with his legs crossed and staring at his phone.

    ��By the way, I hope you don��t mind if I call you Alex.�� His intern stated without even looking at him as his focus remained on his phone as he continued acting like he was the boss and not his intern.

    ��Excuse me, Sir Alex, but a man is here, looking for Mr. Andrews.�� His secretary interrupted them, standing again by the door.

    ��Send him in, Alona. You are a sweetheart.�� Zach charmingly answered without bothering to wait for his boss to respond.

    ��Mr. Andrews, here is your coffee.�� Another man quickly entered his office, carrying two paper cups in a cup holder. He gave one to Zach and ced the other cup on the table near Alex.

    ��I hope you don��t mind if I order us a coffee. My hangover is killing me.�� Zach addressed it to Alex before turning to his driver. ��Go, wait for me in the car. I don��t think we will take long.��

    Then, Zach continued googling on his phone as he drank his coffee. He disagreed with his father that he needed to work for this man. First, it seemed like this was punishment when he had done nothing wrong.

    However, he had no choice because his father threatened to cut his allowance and inheritance if he would not obey his order. At that moment, he had no choice but to work for two months until he had learned a few things from this Prince.

    How hard could that be?

    ��So, what deal could we work on here?�� Zach asked the man behind the desk, believing he could haggle an arrangement with the man. ��What do you want for you to tell my Dad that I am one of your best interns?��

    Maybe if this man could put in a good word about him to his Dad, then all of this would go away, and he could go back to his life of partying and enjoying his life. His friends just texted him about a partyter on.

    ��First, sit up straight when you are in my office.�� Alex finally broke his silence after observing the man before him. ��Next, there is only one deal on the table. The one I have with your Dad.��

    He stood from his chair and walked closer to the young man, staring him down. ��I have only one rule.�� He did not continue until his intern tilted his head to him.

    ��What is that?�� Zach asked, just curious more than anything else. He did not believe that this man would not bend his rules for him.

    He had worked for severalpanies before. This scenario was not his first rodeo. Thosepanies eventually changed their minds because they needed something from him and his father. He believed this man was no different.

    ��You do all I say. If you don��t, you are out of here.�� Alex exined, making it as simple as possible. ��You understand, Mr. Andrews?�� Emphasizing his name. ��By the way, it is Mr. ckstone for you. You have to earn your right to call me by my first name.��

    Alex returned to his chair when the young man remained speechless, but he could see what his trainee was thinking. Maybe he was nning how he could get out of this situation.

    ��Anyway, since your clothes are unsuitable for the part of my assistant, I will put you where you would fit in for the day,�� Alex called Alona back into the room, giving instructions.

    He could already tell the young man would not like what he had nned for him today. But he could either take it or leave it. It was all up to him.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900: The talk of the town

    The morning started with a big case blowing on his face. The entire firm was in chaos, and he had been working to salvage what he could of the case. He was d that his partner was back from his weekend. Somehow he had been a big help.

    He looked at his watch, and it was barely mid-morning. He had already canceled many of his not-so-urgent appointments. Yet, he still had numerous issues to deal with, and he felt he was running out of time.

    ��Mr. Adam Mason is here to see you, but he had no appointment.�� His secretary informed him. ��I know you are busy, Sir David, but he insists on speaking with you.��

    He never bothered to nce at his secretary as his eyes focused on the papers before him. He was curious why his friend was looking for him. But he also had limited time, and socializing with his friend was not his priority.

    He knew Adam had been working on a pro bono case with one of his junior associates under the rmendation of Dani. But he had no involvement with that case. So, what did Adam need from him?

    ��Fine, send him in.�� He informed his secretary, unable to turn his friend away. He would ask what he needed and set another appointment with him at another time.

    After several seconds, his old-time friend came walking into his office. Although they were not as close as his other friends back in college, he still liked the man. He had high respect for what he did with his career.

    .....

    ��Adam, it has been a long time. I thought of inviting you to lunch, but my schedule was tight these past weeks.�� He proffered his friend into a seat and a drink. His friend took the first one and refused thetter.

    He would have offered him a position in his firm as one of his partners, but he knew he would decline it. Although they were friends, they never saw eye to eye about several things.

    He knew that his friend would not be a good fit in hispany, just like his friend would never ept anything he would offer. It was a mutual understanding between them.

    ��David, thanks for seeing me. I am sorry that my timing seems to be off. Your secretary told me that you are on a tight schedule. So, I will make this brief.�� Adam heard from some attorney about issues with a client, but he was not privy to the rest of the information.

    ��Yeah, but if this can wait. We can reschedule our meeting first thing tomorrow.�� David suggested as he studied his friend, which he had not seen for quite some time.

    ��Actually...�� Adam slightly hesitated, knowing the sensitivity of what he had to say. ��It could not wait. I am here to inform you that I am nning to take a case.��

    He began exining who his client would be and who he would be suing. It was not that simple because his possible client was his friend��s sister. He knew he had to inform him about the case, but only the pertinent ones.

    He could see that his friend was a bit surprised but notpletely clueless. As his client had exined, this was not the first time this had happened to her.

    ��So, how is she? Where is my sister?�� David asked worriedly. As much as his sister believed he was not concerned about her, he loved her.

    She was too stubborn to ept that sometimes she had to listen to him and their parents. She was so set on being independent that she always took their opinion as an insult to her character and career.

    But he only wanted what was best for her. It was a misunderstanding that had gone too far. It was time that he acted upon it, just like his fiance had suggested several times in the past.

    ��I set her up in a private hotel under a false name so nobody could track her. We had been in the hospital for her medical examination. Now, I am preparing to file a case against her ex-boyfriend.�� Adam informed his friend of his current actions on his sister��s case.

    ��Then, what is stopping you? What is the problem?�� David could sense there was a problem. Adam already did the preliminaries. ��Why was the case still sitting on your desk when it should be already in court yesterday?��

    ��Because your sister is still having second thoughts,�� Adam informed him as he stood from his seat, knowing he already had used his time.

    ��Why are you telling me this? Are you not bound by attorney and client privilege?�� David looked at his friend, hoping to read between the lines.

    ��I am just concerned about her. Besides, she had asked me to represent her, but I still have to ept her as a client.�� Adam knew he was getting out of this through a technicality.

    He knew he should not talk about his client��s situation to another entity. But David was not anybody. If he decided to take this case, his client would require a family to back her up. She would need moral support.

    He doubted she would bother taking him to court for breaching confidentiality. However, he could not keep something this big from his friend. Besides, he believed that David could help in the situation.

    ��But you are taking her case?�� David asked his friend, believing he would be a perfect choice to handle the situation. ��Please, she trusts you. I hope you will help her.��

    He doubted that his sister would ept him or any of his rmendations. He had history to back that up. But he believed Adam would do everything he could to represent her interest.

    ��I will if she would pursue the case.�� Adam had already decided to take the case. But he needed her to be ready.

    If the case proceeded, he could already see the press having a field day on this. He could already foresee that this would be the talk of the town.

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901: Estranged rtionship

    Alona had him following her to the elevator as instructed by his new boss. He had two options at the moment as he entered the small space with the other employees of thepany.

    The first option would be to proceed to the parking lot and ride his car far away from this ce. But that would piss his father off, which would be bad for him. The other option would be to stay.

    ��Here we are, Mr. Andrews.�� Finally, Alona informed him, hearing the dinging of the lift as it stopped at the lower level floors. ��This is your floor. You are to report to Mr. Lee. He is already waiting for you.��

    He expected he would work with the top executives on the upper floors. Therefore, he was surprised to end up at the bottom of the food chain.

    He looked at the chaotic room, full of shelves, boxes, papers, and people who were busy stocking things, a position way below his pay grade. It was an insult to his social status.

    ��Are you freaking kidding me?�� He furiously shouted, realizing that Mr. Alexander ckstone had decided to y with his life. ��You expect me to work in the mailroom.��

    He looked around the room, shocked that his new boss would dare do this to a Senator��s son. If it had been a friend standing in his shoes and not him, he would apud his boss for his balls. But at the moment, he could not find anything humorous about his situation.

    .....

    ��Not me, but Sir Alex does,�� Alona answered him, without a doubt, knowing what her boss had instructed her to do.

    When her boss ordered her to do something, she never took it lightly, treating it as a delicate matter that she had to do with precision and uracy. She did not want to make unnecessary mistakes that might cause her boss problems.

    ��You must be crazy.�� Then, he stopped and corrected himself. ��He must be crazy if he thinks he can force me to work down here,�� Zach answered Alona, turning around to go back to the elevator.

    He quickly pressed the button, waiting for the doors to open. He still could not believe that his father would agree to such insanity.

    Then, he felt her presence beside him. ��Sir, Alex said that you might say that. There is no need to return to his office once you set foot on that elevator.�� Alona pointed to the inside of the lift when it simultaneously opened.

    ��What do you mean? Of course, I have to talk to him about this arrangement.�� He looked at the secretary beside him, demanding an exnation.

    ��Once you set foot on that elevator or fail to report for the rest of the week to Mr. Lee, you are no longer working for Mr. ckstone,�� Alona told him as she stopped the elevator from closing and stepped inside.

    She kept her hands by the door to prevent it from shutting as she waited for him to decide. She wanted tough at him because she believed he deserved it.

    ��Are you leaving or staying?�� She had seen many self-entitled rich boys and even girls who thought they were the rulers of the earth, but, of course, they were just lucky to be born into such a family.

    ��Are you serious?�� Zach looked at the elevator and gazed back at the other room, debating whether to leave or stay.

    But he knew he could not get fired from this. His father had already given him an ultimatum. One more stupid stunt and he was cutting him out of his life. Could his father do it? He would not dare.

    But was he willing to take that risk? What would happen to him if his father did? What did he know about being poor?

    But if he did this, his father would continue to support his lifestyle until he received his trust fund, which was just a few months away. Then, he could go from there. So now, all he had to do was get through these two months of working under this man.

    ��Are you leaving or staying?�� Alona asked again when he failed to answer the first time.

    He turned away from the elevator and faced the room he would work on for the rest of the week. ��Good choice.�� He heard the woman behind her say before the door closed behind him.

    ��I must be crazy too.�� Zach thought as he walked towards the room where the manager��s name was on the door.

    But one thing was true about what Alex said. His clothing did match the workers down there. The only difference was that his clothes were much more expensive.

    Soon, the manager weed him to the group. ��It is great to have you join us, Zach.�� Then, the manager escorted him to the receiving area, where the packages and mail were initially dropped off and picked up by the delivery trucks.

    As if that was not bad enough, the manager asked him to wear a vest with thepany logo while working on their floor. It seemed he had to learn every aspect of the job before he could transcend to the next level.

    He believed working down here was an insult to his intellect. He would report his boss to his father for making a fool of him. But for now, he had no choice but to carry the boxes and bags of mail that his other boss had asked him to do.

    It was not a hard job since he had been working his body in a gym. He could carry weights heavier than most of these packages. However, his situation was humiliating in his stature. He was the son of fucking high ranking politician. He should not be doing this.

    ��Once you have brought in the boxes, Miguel here will show you what else you need to do today.�� The manager pointed to an older man. ��He would guide you to most of your work down here.�� His boss said as he left them and returned to his office.

    He could only surmise that Mr. Lee would be calling the big boss andughing about him. But he would prove to him that he was not giving up. Not when his future was on the line here.

    ��Zach, right?�� The older man looked at him. ��Call me when you are finished.�� Then, he moved to the other side of the room, leaving him at the underground entrance.

    He was not even aware of this ce. But that was not relevant now. He only had to do this job without his friends knowing about it or the press. So far, nobody seemed to know who he was. They only called him Zach and nothing more.

    ��Sure, Miguel.�� He answered, deciding not to make too much attention to him. Thest thing he needed was for one of them to take his picture and sell it to the press or post it on the inte. That would ruin him.

    ��So, you are the new guy. I am Mario.�� Another man approached him, putting his hand before him. ��Don��t mind if you start here. Many without experience usually used this ce as a stepping stone to promotion into a more suitable position.��

    ��Zach, the new guy.�� He responded, taking the hand of the man. ��How long have you been down here?��

    Any information he could gather against his boss would be worth his while. He would dig as much dirt on him as he could find, much more, much better. He would not let Mr. ckstone get away with tainting his reputation.

    ��A couple of weeks, but I had seen how the boss valued his employees.�� He answered him, proud to be working in thispany. ��Let me know if you need anything. I am your guy.�� Mario told him as he moved away to handle his obligation.

    ��You had made many mistakes, but we expected that since it was your first time working in the department,�� Miguel told him, pping him on the back. ��It is time to go home. I hope to see you again tomorrow.��

    The older man waved goodbye to him and proceeded to the elevator. He realized he had not noticed the time. But when he checked, his shift had ended.

    He quickly dropped the vest and proceeded to the elevator, where everyone was already gathering, waiting for their turn to leave.

    When he finally reached his car, all he wanted was to roll over on his bed and sleep. He had never felt this exhausted before in his life. Yet, he barely lifted anything heavy today. However, he had never done remotely simr to this.

    ��Where to, Sir?�� His driver asked as hey t on the cushion of the backseat of his car.

    ��Home.�� He answered that might have surprised him and even his driver.

    He rarely came home to see his father, hating that he never understood him as his mother did. He only saw his failures but ignored his aplishments. The only thing he had inmon with his father had to be their hatred for each other.

    They had always had this estranged rtionship.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902: Take a leap of faith

    ��I want all the flowers to look fresh.�� She pulled the withering stems of the lilies from the vase and threw them into the trash bin. ��This is not just any charity. Rece those over there.�� Amelia barked orders left and right, hoping to remedy the situation.

    A close friend made ast-minute call to her, asking for help when her coordinator had an ident, confining the woman in charge of the event in a hospital with a broken hip. She needed someone to take over the party she had organized for a good cause.

    Now, she was trying to remedy the situation by taking over from an ipetent assistant who, in turn, had run the show. The initial program was great, but the assistant made changes when she took charge, messing up the entire n.

    ��What do you think? Would we make it in time?�� Her friend asked since the party would beter that evening.

    Luckily, it was not a ballroom party but a small social gathering in a private club featuring several works of art that would be the event��s highlight and be up for auction for fundraising. At the least, the pressure was less, and the job was manageable.

    ��Don��t worry. Everything will be fine.�� She assured her friend, seeing that she almost had it all under control. It helped that she had been doing this for a long time and had connections with reliable resources.

    ��If you think so.�� Her friend smiled at her, looking relievedpared to when she first arrived at the scene. It was just as she had expected. The party went without a hitch.

    .....

    Her friendsmented that she was a miracle worker. It was one of the things she was good at, and she was proud of herself. She was giving it another hour before she should leave the party when her services would not be needed by then.

    In the meantime, she strolled away from themotions and into the garden, where the music slowly toned down. Her eyes ended admiring the beautifully keptwn and thendscape before her. It was indeed magical as the strategic lights created that enchanting feeling.

    She suddenly found herself sitting on a bench, daydreaming about a man. She would have loved to sit on this bench with him beside her. She could not keep denying it, not even to herself. She missed him.

    ��What now?�� Amelia asked, pulling her phone out of her bag and staring at the screen. But it had no activity on it.

    No calls. No texts.

    Everything was quiet on his end all day except for the flowers that arrived this morning. Of course, they had chatted on the phonest night. It had been more than an hour, but it seemed it was not enough anymore.

    Honestly, she was enjoying histe-night calls and them sharing what happened to them for the day. Now, she was anticipating his ring, which should be any minute now. She could not wait to tell him about this garden.

    A few minutester, staring at the stars, her mind rewound to the memories of that eventful weekend. Amelia admitted that she had a great night. She loved the show, enjoyed the delicious meal, and had a good time with a perfect gentleman.

    She could not remember the multiple times sheughed while he worked his charms on her. But disappointingly, he never made a move to kiss her. She could sense that he wanted it by how he reacted when they identally touched or when he escorted her, holding her close.

    Still, he had held himself away from her for some reason. Although she caught him staring at her when he thought she was not looking. It was enough to send fire throughout her body.

    It was clear he wanted her, but he did not make a move.

    Eventually, they rode on his ne, and he took her home, saying goodbye with a kiss on the cheek. Then, he walked away while she closed her door, regretting that she did not run after him and stop him from leaving.

    ��It is my fault.�� She mumbled to herself. She had practically told him that she was not ready. And now, he had put a barrier between them.

    But was she ready now to ept him back into her life? After what he did to her, could she say that she had forgiven him and weed him back into her arms? Should it be that simple?

    ��I am stupid.�� She muttered under her breath. She tapped her cheeks with the palm of her hands, realizing she had made a mistake.

    Instead of ying hard to get, she should have pulled him into a kiss when she had the chance. But was that the right thing to do?

    ��Be honest with yourself.�� She spoke aloud. ��Could you leave without him?�� She asked loudly. Seconds then minutes ticked by as she thought of her answer.

    ��No.�� She released arge bulk of air out of her lungs. ��I want him to be in my life.�� But could she make the first move? Could she tell him that she had changed her mind?

    Then, she sprinted out of the party, saying goodbye to her friend. ��I am sorry, but I had to go.��

    She grabbed her things, in a hurry to deal with something personal. ��Is there a problem?�� Her friend asked worriedly, seeing that she was slightly agitated.

    ��Nothing is wrong. Actually...�� Amelia widened her lips, showing a nervous smile. ��Everything is perfect.�� She answered her friend as she rushed to her car and made the necessary arrangement.

    She did not even bother to go home and pack up some things. She drove straight ahead to her destination, stopping only at the red lights.

    ��I must be going out of my mind.�� She stepped on the gas when the light turned green, both nervous and excited about her n.

    After almost an hour of haggling and begging at the counter, she finally sat in a cramped and crowded room. ��Am I going crazy?�� She whispered, asking herself as she looked outside her window.

    Yes, she was. There was no turning back now.

    Is she ready to take a leap of faith? Yes. It is now or never.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903: The time and the ce [Bonus chapter]

    Stop!

    It was not me.

    I could never betray you, Sir.

    Please!

    A voice of a man echoed in the dimly lit room. His cries of agony bounced onto the four brick walls surrounding the area. But it was not enough as one of the men standing before him grabbed his hands and spread his fingers on the table��s wooden surface.

    His eyes almost bulged out of their sockets when he saw the butcher��s knife. Then, he peed on his pants when the sharp, metallic object swung and stopped just on top of his fingers. He could probably guess what would happen next if he did not start talking.

    ��So, who paid you?�� His head of security asked as he sat in the shadows, watching one of his former men tied on a chair under the bright light tremble in fear.

    .....

    They had barely touched him, and he was already breaking down. No wonder his enemies had easily bribed him to betray him. Unfortunately for him, he was not good at his job.

    It did note as a shock to him that someone would try to sell him out. In this line of business, he had to watch all angles. Only a fool would trust the person around him. Of course, he was not a fool.

    ��They would kill me.�� The man shouted in pain as another man smacked him across his face before letting the knife drop on the board, missing his fingers by a quarter of an inch.

    ��What do you think would happen to you if you don��t start singing?�� The man holding the knife asked the man who was still tightly secured on his seat.

    He finally had enough of watching the show. It was gettingte, but they were still far from getting anywhere. He was not scared of the dark, but he never liked the stench of the small basement room. It smelled of dried blood, rotten flesh, and stinking urine.

    ��Enough!�� He shouted, catching everyone��s attention. His men moved aside, giving him room toe closer to their captive. Then, one of his men pulled a chair for him, so he could sit opposite the man who still had his hand disyed on the table.

    ��Sir, I swear I did not betray you.�� The man pleaded with him, begging him to let him go. ��Please, Sir. They are mistaken. Let me prove myself to you. Just set me free.��

    Heughed at the man��s audacity to lie on his face when he had all the evidence pointing to his treacherous ways. He clicked his tongue and smiled at the Judas before him.

    Without saying another word, he took the butcher��s knife from the table and raised it above his head. When itnded on the table, blood sttered on the table as a finger flew in the air.

    The man shrieked in tremendous pain, looking like he was about to faint. But his men repositioned him back in his chair and tapped him on the face to wake him up.

    ��I have no more time to y games with you. I will chop your fingers one by one. Then, I will proceed with every limb of your body until you say what I wanted to hear.�� He told the man, who was shaking like a leaf.

    ��Or I can put a bullet on your head right now and save you from the suffering.�� He wiped the knife on the man��s sleeve, cleaning the metallic de off his blood.

    ��Sir, please kill me now.�� The man begged him as he bit his lip in pain.

    But he was not merciful today. He repeated his earlier action, aiming at the thumb this time. Of course, he did not miss as blood oozed out of the wound once again.

    His captive was now hysterical as he fought like a wild animal, trashing on his seat. However, his men could easily overpower him, giving him no chance to escape.

    ��Not until you give me what I want.�� He repeated the motion of cleaning the knife. But he was losing his temper as his patient ran thin. ��Ok. Let us do this two at a time.��

    He raised his hand again, about to chop two fingers, but the man stopped him. ��Ok. Ok. Ok.�� The man repeated. ��I will tell you. Just don��t kill me.�� Then, the man whispered something that nobody could hear.

    ��I could not hear you.�� So, he moved closer until his ears were closed to his lips. ��Who?�� He hissed, controlling his temper. He could not kill him before he could tell him what he needed from him.

    Finally, his traitor whispered a name he was not expecting. Would he believe his word? Maybe or maybe not. But it was a start. At least he had an idea where he had to look.

    ��You did a good job.�� He threw the butcher knife on the wall, watching the metal de buried on the wooden beam. Then, he tapped the man on the shoulder. ��Give the man a ss of water.�� He instructed one of his men before he grabbed a clean towel, wiping his hands off the blood.

    He stood up from his seat and walked away. From the corner, he grabbed his coat before proceeding to the basement stairs. Once on the topnding, he turned to his men.

    ��What should we do with him?�� His security head asked, standing up behind him as he waited for instructions.

    ��You know what to do.�� He instructed. ��But make it fast and painless. Then, clean up afterward.��

    He did promise the man that he would give him a quick death. Moreover, he was feeling generous, so he was adding a bonus. His men would make sure that the traitor would not suffer anymore. He might be the devil, but he still valued his word. At least when it suited him.

    He quickly rode his car, hoping to be back at his estate. However, he could not shake the name and the face that popped into his mind. If they came for a fight, he would give them a fight. But he would dictate the time and the ce.

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904: Insensitivity and immaturity

    She needed a break. Her back and feet were killing her.

    She would love to run a marathon but not today. She touched her head wet with perspirations, and her waist, aching with every step. She loved the view before her as the sun rose from the east, but she needed her rest.

    ��Enough.�� Sheined as she eyed the bench a few feet from where she stood. Immediately, she made her way to the wooden chair and made herselffortable with her husband assisting her.

    As part of the order of her doctors, she had to take a few minutes of walking every morning. They said that it would help her in herbor. But it did not mean that she had to overdo it.

    Luckily, their garden on the rooftop of their apartment had ample space for her to take her stroll. She did not need to go too far to absorb a little sunshine and breathe fresh air.

    However, the closer she was to her term, the harder it was to move around. It felt like she swallowed a gigantic watermelon that was weighing her down.

    ��But we barely...�� Alex was about to argue with her, but she would not hear it. It was her body, and she was saying enough. She would walk again when she was ready.

    .....

    She had finally agreed to stay at home after she felt an unusual cramp in her belly. Then, her body acted rming with the dizzy spells and the high blood pressure.

    Her doctor thought it could be nothing. Some pregnant women experienced these symptoms. Or, her doctor might have said that so she would not worry. Still, her physician suggested that she should take it slow and stop working in the meantime.

    Of course, for her baby, she had toply. But she would go crazy if she had nothing to do but stare at her apartment. So, she agreed to apromise of taking a little work at home but resting more.

    ��Hey, there you are.�� A friendly, familiar voice interrupted their quiet morning, making them look at their visitor. ��I like what you have done to this ce.�� Heplimented as he touched a rosebud that was about to bloom soon.

    ��Evan.�� Alex beckoned him to join them as he sat beside his wife, taking her hands in his.

    After they had been to the doctor, the couple had decided to make some changes in their affair. Since they had been busy with their careers, they had forgotten to change their wills and other arrangements.

    Now that they were having a baby, they felt they needed to update their ns for the future, including their unborn child in the equation. They had to secure their child��s future if anything should happen to them.

    ��I am d that you came. I would have dropped by at your office, but as you can see, I am under house arrest.�� Dani jokingly said as one of her hands automatically touched her swollen belly while the other stayed connected with her husband.

    Since Marcus was away on vacation and David was busy with an urgent case, they had appointed Evan to handle their personal affairs. Aside from their two friends, Evan was one of the people they trusted most in their lives.

    ��You know I never have a choice when it came to you. I believe you will hunt me down if I have not shown up.�� Evan replied, shaking his hands out of fear, but they all knew he was only teasing her back. ��But I am happy to see you are looking great.��

    He was happy that his friends were having a baby. Lately, the thought of having his own had been surprisingly not so frightening anymore. The idea of building his family had been keeping him awake at night.

    He could not wait to see Amelia again and win her back. So far, he believed that he was making significant progress. He did not want to rock the boat by messing up again.

    However, he remembered thatst night when he called her. She sounded weird. It was like she was keeping something from him. She said it was nothing, just busy with the party.

    Then when he called back, she was already exhausted and had to go early to rest. He did not want to put too much thought into it, but it was still nagging at him.

    ��Thanks, man, foring on short notice.�� Alex pointed for his friend to sit down on the other avable bench.

    ��So, why am I here?�� Evan asked his friend, having no idea why they summoned him.

    The couple talked about what they had discussed the night before. They wanted Evan to draw a will that would include their child in their future and some contingency if something would happen to them.

    They knew it sounded morbid to talk about their deaths, but it was necessary since nobody had any control over when somebody would die. They still could remember when they visited Jacky at the hospital. They overheard someone talking about a couple who died in a car ident, leaving their small child orphaned. They only wanted to be prepared for any eventuality.

    Soon, they moved to Alex��s office to discuss the situation more, while Dani went to the kitchen to ask their helper to prepare breakfast. While she was in herte trimester, Alex had insisted that she had somepany in the house while he was away.

    He was notfortable leaving her alone in the apartment with her condition. Of course, she agreed with him, remembering what happened to Jacky, who had no one to help her when the ident urred.

    Then, Dani returned to the other room to join the meeting but stopped by the door when she heard Evan talking about something else. She did not want him to stop if he saw her, so she stayed hidden by the door, eavesdropping on their conversation.

    ��We all make mistakes. Even I fumbled a few times when Dani and I started. I am sure you know Marcus made a big mess before he and Jacky ended up together.�� She heard her husband tell Evan, trying to give him some advice.

    She could not agree more with Alex. She remembered how men could easily ruin rtionships with their insensitivity and immaturity.

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905: Impossible

    ��I know I kept messing up, but I am doing my best to do it right this time.�� Then, Evan pulled the box out of his pocket to show it to Alex. ��I even tried proposing, but I never got the chance.��

    Dani was surprised to hear what her friend said, noticing the ss box in his hand. She was not even aware that Evan was in a rtionship. Now, he was thinking of proposing. That was huge.

    ��And I am hurt.�� Dani finally made her presence known, striding into the room with her big belly protruding before her. ��I thought you said I was like your sister, but you never shared this with me.��

    It was probably the hormones that were making her emotional, but under a different circumstance, she would not be acting like a child left out of a secret. But at the moment, she could not help the feeling of wanting to smack him in the face.

    ��Dani!�� Evan was a little startled, thinking it was just him and Alex. But more than that, he was not expecting the outburst from Dani. ��I just never thought to bother you with my problems.��

    True, he had thought of Dani as a little sister. But with her condition, he never wanted to bother her with his dilemma with his love life. He never wanted to share this with his friends, feeling embarrassed by his stupidity.

    Of course, he did not want to hear their friends say I told you so. He still had a little pride left in him back then. But now, he was desperate to know how to make things right.

    .....

    ��Well, now tell me everything.�� Dani sat beside her husband, ready to listen to his story.

    Once, she had heard his story. She did notugh orment but stayed quiet, digesting what he narrated to her. She had met Amelia, and she believed she liked her.

    She was d Evan was referring to her and not some bimbo he used to date. Then, she faced her friend, carefully watching him. ��Do you want my advice?�� She asked him.

    ��Of course,�� Evan answered, knowing he always valued her for always being reasonable and making sound decisions.

    ��Next time, if you have a woman issue,e to me, Jacky, or Rose, and not our husbands.�� She initially told him. ��As much as you think they can help you, they can��t. You will just be burying yourself dipper in the gutter.��

    ��No offense.�� Dani turned to her husband, but she was only speaking the truth.

    ��None taken.�� Alex raised his hands, epting her opinion as correct. ��Honestly, Evan, you should listen to her.�� Her husband agreed with her.

    ��Ok. So, what should I do?�� Evan asked, still lost about how to deal with Amelia without driving her away again.

    ��Be clear about your intentions. Stop beating around the bush and acting like you are just ying around.�� Dani exined to him, remembering that thest thing a woman needed was to second guess what the man was feeling about her.

    No woman serious about her feelings for a man would like their time wasted. When a woman reached the prime of her life, she needed amitted man who would be determined enough to put a ring on her finger and build a life with her.

    ��So, you think I should propose to her as soon as possible,�� Evan asked, excited and confused.

    ��If that is what you feel is right. But if not, let Amelia go right now.�� Dani advised him. ��Now, if she is not ready, ask yourself if you are willing to wait. If not, move on.��

    However, she wished that the two would be honest about their feelings, but that would only happen if they would confront them and not keep hiding because of fear.

    Evan��s phone ringing broke their serious conversation. He quickly took it out and saw that it was his secretary calling. She was only reminding him about his other appointments.

    ��I guess I better work on your papers and send the first draftter.�� Evan checked his watch and realized he was alreadyte for his next meeting. ��But thanks for all you said. I will seriously think about it.��

    As much as he wanted to stay and talk more with his friends, his other obligations were waiting for him. But what Dani told him made sense. If he wanted to propose to her, he should do it soon.

    As he drove off to his office, he could not help but contemte the different ways he could propose to her. Thest time was almost perfect, but he must make it better. He had to think of a way where she could not say no.

    But how?

    He could ask her out on a date. But that was a cliche. There was nothing special about going to a restaurant and asking her in front of a bunch of strangers.

    Should he kidnap her, bring her to an ind where he would keep her until she had agreed? That was stupid and could backfire on him in the end. But it could be hisst resort.

    He went straight to his office without looking at his secretary, still trying toe up with a grand idea of how he would propose to her. Once inside, his secretary followed him, reminding him he had a client waiting for him at the conference.

    ��She said she must talk to you urgently.�� It was the only thing that he understood from what his secretary said.

    ��Give me a few seconds, and I will be out.�� He pulled out his phone, ordered several dozen flowers, and sent them to her. Then, he sent a message to her, inviting her for dinner on the weekend.

    Then, he was out of his office with his client��s files, whistling, d he talked with Dani. Somehow, he felt that he was on the right track. Suddenly, he could not wait for the weekend to see her again.

    He looked at the conference room, slightly confused because it was empty. He checked his file and knew he was in the correct room, but where was the panel ofwyers that was meeting with him?

    He was about to turn around and call his secretary, thinking there must be a mistake. But before he could move, one of the swivel chairs at the other side of the room turned to face him.

    His eyes had to blink twice, believing that he might be hallucinating.

    What he was seeing could not be for real.

    It was impossible.

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906: No God

    He ran out of his room as soon as he finished his first project for the day. His teacher had asked him to draw his family picture, but before submitting itter, he wished to show it to one of his favorite people.

    Even though she was the newest member of his family, his baby sister was now among the top two most significant people in his life. Of course, his Grandpapa was still the first because he loved him. Moreover, he was a great, loving grandfather who was always at his side.

    ��Althea, look at what I did for you.�� Liam ran into her room, putting the picture he drew in front of his baby sister. ��You see this. It is you and me. And, of course, Grandpapa.��

    He pointed to the stick people he had scribbled on the paper as they stood in the garden. At least what he thought was the replicate of their backyard. Anyway, he was not Picasso, but it was his best work.

    ��What do we have here?�� He heard a voice speak behind him. Quickly, he nced at his back, recognizing his grandfather��s voice as he followed him into the nursery room.

    Liam saw his sister move her lips in what he thought was a smile and quickly showed his work to his grandfather, proud of what he had aplished. ��You see, even Althea loves it.��

    His grandfather took the picture from his hand and carefully scrutinized it. It was not a masterpiece, but he loved how his grandson had valued his sister and him to consider putting them in the picture.

    .....

    Nevertheless, it depicted how his grandson had been growing up without a father and a mother in the picture. At least literally. His son was an alcoholic with a gambling problem that would not be bothered to think about his kids.

    Then, his daughter-inw was a socialite who only valued what society thought of her. It was sad enough that his grandson had to grow up with them as his parents, but to bring another innocent child into this kind of world was just cruel. But he had no more choice.

    ��I love it, and I am sure your sister also does.�� All Count Julius could do now was do his best to act as the parent of his grandkids.

    It was not what he would like for them, but he could not abandon them in the hands of two ipetent parents who were both selfish and could only think of themselves.

    Besides, this was his chance to correct his mistake in raising his son. It was his do ever. And this time, he would do his best not to make the same errors he made in raising his son.

    ��Goodbye, Grandpapa. I don��t want to bete for ss.�� Liam kissed Althea on her chubby cheeks, then turned to his grandfather, doing the same thing. Afterward, he took the picture and rushed out of the room.

    ��Do great in school.�� Julius reminded his grandson as he disappeared out of his sight. Then, he picked up his grandchild from her cradle and held her in his arms.

    She was getting heavier, but the doctor said it was because of the form and medications she took. It would have been better if her mother would breastfeed her, but his daughter-inw would not be bothered to hold her in her arms, much less pick a breast pump to feed her daughter.

    He had to hire a nanny to care for his granddaughter all day and night because her mother was busy with her social calendar and partying all night.

    Whoever said that being born into a wealthy family had an assurance of good fortune was lying. Truthfully, in his opinion, he believed that most of them were the unluckiest ones in the world. But that was still debatable to most.

    But her princess would not have a terrible fate. Not if he could help it. ��I will try my best to give you and your brother a good future.�� He whispered to the little angel in his arm.

    ��Sir, I hope you don��t mind, but it is time for Althea��s bath.�� The nanny walked toward him and took the child from his hand.

    ��I am sorry, Sir, but you have a meeting in fifteen minutes.�� Wesley caught his attention as he watched his granddaughter being whisked away by the nanny.

    ��I will be right over.�� He answered his assistant, a newly hired, eager-to-please, enthusiastic young man.

    The Count��s old assistant had finally tendered his resignation after working for him for years. He was one of his most trusted men, but he wished to rest and enjoy the rest of his life with his wife. Then, his old assistant rmended that his son take his ce as his recement.

    Wesley seemed trustworthy, seeing the young man grow up under his watchful eyes. So, he was giving him a shot as his new assistant, testing what he could do for him.

    He walked towards his office, passing by arge portrait on the way. It was of histe wife. If only she did not die young, she would have been a good mother. His son probably did not end up in this situation.

    However, he might not also end up with Liam as his grandson. One of the few things that he would not exchange for anything else. Even the chance to go back to the past to change things for him.

    ��You would have loved and adored our grandchildren. Liam is so full of life, and Althea gives me hope.�� He whispered to the image of his wife, missing her until now.

    A few minutester, he marched into his next meeting. He was now facing in his office the future King of their Kingdom. He had no appointment with him today, but it did not matter.

    ��Prince Lance, what can I do for you?�� He was not yet King, but he would soon be. Therefore, he had to tread lightly around him.

    He had known the Prince since he was born. Still, he felt that many things could change a man. Traumatic experience, pain, anger, and even time could alter the views of anyone.

    The Prince was no different. He might soon be King, but he was no God. He was just human like everyone else.

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907: Moral dilemma

    The Count stared at the Prince, wondering what he was doing in his office this early morning. He had no record in his schedule that he had an appointment set with the young man, but it did not matter. He still had to make time for the future King.

    ��There are things that I wish to discuss with you, Count Julius.�� Prince Lance settled himself on his avable chair and unbuttoned his coat as if he was not going anywhere soon.

    On the other hand, he upied the other seat next to him to make the meeting a bit informal. He could sense that the Prince was here not for official business but a bit personal.

    ��We have the Council Meeting by next week. We can discuss your concerns by then.�� He offered, testing the waters if his theory had a basis. But the way his face reacted, he knew he had the right idea.

    It would be the first time he would be alone with the Prince since the ident, so he was curious about the purpose of his visit. Although he also wanted to talk to him about a subject matter, he was in no hurry since he could still wait for the right timing.

    ��I think I have some rifications that might not need the entire panel to answer. I would rather discuss it privately if that is fine with you.�� The Prince asked him, looking calm and rxed in his seat.

    ��Of course, I am open to all your concern. Could you give me a second?�� He called his secretary to serve them some tea and to move his next meeting to ater time.

    .....

    ��Thanks for squeezing me into your busy schedule.�� The Prince began, ��But let me try to be quick. I don��t waste much of your time.��

    As the future King, he had a few matters he wanted answers to before he sat on the throne. For one, the subject of producing an heir. He wanted to know his options.

    Their tradition stated that he had to produce an heir. What if he did not wish to consummate his marriage with Camille? What were the repercussions? Who would be the next in line if he had not had children?

    ��I will try to illuminate all your questions and doubts to the best of my ability.�� As the head of themittee handling all the session, he was the best expert who could exin to the future King any of his concerns.

    They had discussed first the lineage of session, exining why Edward was the first choice, down to Alex, before they had to consider another royal family.

    ��Therefore, if I have no sessor, you will have to consider one from the previous King��s line as the new King.�� Lance had to make sure that he understood his situation.

    He might be protecting the Kingdom from its downfall, but what about its future? He did not want his sacrifice to go down the drain if the Kingdom would only fall to a man who did not deserve the title.

    ��Yes, we will base everything on the line of session

    But basically, only male children had a right to seed on the throne. No daughters had ever been considered to heir the crown. At least in their history, nobody had dared to contest their tradition.

    ��Yes, if you would fail to produce a son during your reign, then we would resort to other means.�� Count Julius answered him in his most honest opinion, basing it on their currentws.

    The Count could somehow guess what the young Prince must be thinking about, having privy of his secrets. He could not me him for not wanting a child in a loveless marriage.

    He could already site an example in his own family. He would admit that he was partially to me since he had forced his son to marry his daughter-inw out of obligation. Now, their kids were the ones suffering because of this arrangement.

    ��What about if I decide to have children, but unfortunately, they turned out to be all girls? What then?�� Lance would like to explore all possibilities.

    He was not a monster or an opportunist when he epted the position of King. He did not intentionally wish to hurt his future wife by marrying her even if he knew he could not love her.

    However, he had to safeguard the Kingdom from those that could harm it. He would do what he could to protect it, even if he had to use other people to aplish it. He did have his intention. He only wanted to preserve their Kingdom for the future generation.

    ��As we all know from the beginning of time, we had to consider the firstborn son as the rightful heir. Then, the seeding male lineage afterward.�� Count Julius informed him.

    It was a custom that he felt had been outdated with the changes in time. In his opinion, he would like to revise some provisions in many of theirws and tradition.

    One of them was to give more rights to the female born and update their methodology in the selection process of who should have a right to their highest position.

    ��But no daughter had ever sat or even considered to sit on the throne as far as history was concerned or our currentws.�� Prince Lance finished for him.

    He had always found that unfair to the female children of the royal family. They had always been looked down upon because of their sexual orientation. But in his opinion, they should have an equal voice inside the Council and a chance to rule theirnd.

    ��Yes, sadly, that is true.�� The Count acknowledged the Prince��s summation of their current situation.

    He would like to suggest a change, but it would be better if he took it easy. A drastic change in their constitution might be wee by the King, but many conservative members might see it as a hostile act.

    It was better if he proceeded with his ns cautiously until he could proceed with the change with the blessing of the King and most of their members.

    ��That was sad indeed.�� The Prince seemed to be in deep thought as he stood up and prepared to leave. ��I hope we can have this kind of talk again sometime. But I am sorry that I have to go.��

    The Count could tell that the young soon-to-be King still had many questions in mind. But they could always continue this conversation some other time.

    ��Of course, my doors are always open to you, Prince Lance.�� He walked the Prince outside his office, unable to take his eyes away from his face.

    Suddenly, his thought brought him back to the picture of an adorable baby girl. It was like he was looking at two identical features. Should he tell the Prince about his child? But that would surely ruin everything.

    First of all, the wedding was already underway. Second, the crowning ceremony was in motion. Telling the Prince about his daughter would no doubt dy the proceeding.

    But worse, the Council would deem Prince Lance disqualified from the running to be King. In turn, the Council would either pick the disgraced first Prince as their new King or choose from the other losers who were next in line.

    Which would be the lesser evil in this scenario? Once again, he faced a moral dilemma.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908: At the drop of a hat

    He had stood frozen in his ce as his eyes kept staring at the other person in the room. What was she doing in here? She was supposed to be thousands of miles away from him. Was this a dream, a y of fate?

    ��Is there something wrong?�� He could not help but think that there was an emergency, that was why she was here. She did nod. ��Is it Grandmama?�� When she shook his head. ��Is it Eida? Luisa?��

    He walked further into the room, standing closer to his visitor. He still believed that his eyes were deceiving him. That by the time he touched her, she would suddenly disappear in a puff of smoke.

    ��Then, what is it?�� He could not stand the silence as her eyes remained fixated on him.

    Finally, she left the chair and stood before him. He could almost touch her if not for the few inches of air that kept them apart. She was too close but not quite.

    ��I think you shoulde with me.�� She asked him politely as her fingers fidgeted at her bag dangling at her side. It was the only thing she had brought with her. ��We have things to talk about.��

    Until that moment, she wore the dress she had worn at the party yesterday. After a little mishap at the airport, which had dyed her arrival, she went straight to Evan��s office only to discover he was runningte.

    .....

    Then, she had to beg his secretary to squeeze her into his busy schedule, pretending to be a desperate client. Luckily, she had convinced her, allowing her to wait in the conference room.

    ��Can you wait?�� He asked, checking his watch. He had several clients lined up today. Then, there were the papers he had to do for Alex and Dani. ��I also have things to tell you.��

    He could not just leave the office at a time like this, especially when David had asked him to step up. Thepany needed him too as the other partner, so he could not simply abandon his responsibility.

    ��No. I can��t wait. Then, I guess I have no choice but to kidnap you, Evan.�� She said without a hint of a smile on her face. It was like she was serious about her ns. ��So, I hope you will cooperate.�� As her gaze never left his.

    He chuckled a bit about what she said, finding the entire scenario hrious. Did he hear her right? She would not take no for an answer. Therefore, she would force him toe with her.

    Suddenly, he remembered thinking of the same thing earlier, contemting whether to take her against her will until she agreed to ept him back. Then, here she was voicing out his ns.

    If this was a dream, he wished he did not have to wake up soon. He was enjoying it too much as his lips turned into a grin. At that moment, he only shook his head and stared at the woman before him in disbelief.

    ��And how do you intend to do that?�� Still, he believed that it was a joke. He scanned her from head to toe, checking whether she had any concealed weapon, ��Where is your gun?��

    She spread her hands, showing him that it was empty. ��I have none, but I have words.�� She calmly spoke as if she knew what she was doing. ��I think that should be enough.��

    She stepped back a couple of feet away until she had enough space to maneuver herself from her tight position. Then, she made her way to the door.

    ��What now, Amelia?�� Evan asked, confused as he watched her walk away. He did not understand the puzzle that was before him.

    He wanted to grab her by the arms, but he controlled himself. He reminded himself that this was her show, so he should let her run it ording to her wishes.

    ��Now, it is either you drop everything you are doing and follow me, or we just forget that we ever met.�� Amelia strode outside the room and straight to the elevator.

    She just gave him an ultimatum. If she ever had any value to him, he would not put her as hisst priority because she deserved to be the first this time.

    She pressed the button, hoping that he would follow. But if he did not, she would finally know where she stood in his life. She had made her leap of faith. Now it was his turn.

    ��Wait, Amelia.�� She was already inside the lift, about to close its doors, when she heard his voice.

    Quickly, he stuck his hands through the slit, stopping it frompletely closing. Then, he entered the door without saying a word. He just silently stood there, waiting for the doors to open.

    He would admit he was surprised by her sudden appearance. It took him a few seconds to process that she was serious. Luckily, he could sprint fast and catch up with her.

    ��So, what now?�� He asked as they walked the lobby towards the exit of the building. At the moment, he was the captive, and she was his captor. Therefore, she was in charge.

    ��For my first demand, you have to feed me.�� She suddenly felt her stomach grumbling. She barely ate dinner and had nothing for breakfast.

    ��Any particr request.�� He sweetly asked. But before he could wait for her answer, his mobile phone buzzed. He quickly pulled it out of his pocket, seeing that it was his secretary. He could already guess it could be about a client.

    ��Don��t answer that. Turn off your phone,�� Ameliamanded, seeing that electronic devices would beat the purpose of her ns. ��And I am not open for a negotiation.��

    ��But...�� Evan was about to plead his case, but seeing that she was not budging, he stopped.

    She was right about all of this if he thought about it. If he was serious about her, then this was the only way he could prove to her that he was. He had always told her that his priority was his job.

    Finally, he could prove to her that he had changed and she would always be his priority by showing her that he could leave everything for her at the drop of a hat.

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909: The first move

    Damn! It was so good.

    His lips were soft but intense as they pressed hard against her skin. His hands gently held her close but just enough to create friction against their bodies.

    Was she dreaming? Of course, not.

    She basked at the feeling of his lips along her jawline and down to her neckline. She did not want it to stop. However, he suddenly halted, pressing his forehead against hers as they both caught their breaths.

    ��We are here.�� He breathlessly whispered against her skin as he held himself and finally pulled away. He took a few bills from his pocket and handed them to the driver.

    He could feel that both of them wanted more, but he believed he had to control himself around her. She was right. They had to talk first.

    ��Where is here?�� Amelia hesitantly asked as she fixed her hair and straightened her clothes while looking at the imposing building outside the window.

    .....

    She was also slightly embarrassed at how she was behaving around him. She had barely settled beside him. She was already ready to jump him. But that was not supposed to happen since she was here to see him discuss their situation.

    ��My home.�� Evan took the liberty of bringing her into his apartment. This way, they could talk privately about their situation without interruption.

    After a few minutes, he was escorting her in the elevator, both silent with their thoughts. Nobody said anything as both waited for the lift to bring them to the top floor.

    If a pin should identally drop on the metallic floor, she was sure to hear it vibrate in the small confinement. A few minutester, they exited the elevator and entered a luxurious apartment.

    ��You have a nice home.�� Her eyes roamed around the room, fascinated by the unusual decorations. It was spacious for just one man, but what could she expect? He could afford it.

    However, she did not doubt that it was a haven for a bachelor like him with its minimalist style and the pattern of monochromatic colors that painted the room.

    But what could she envision of a guy who never had a steady woman in his life, except for his grandmother, who lived miles away? Could she dare believe that she would be the only woman in his life?

    She hoped so. It was the precise reason she was here now in the first ce.

    ��I have a good decorator.�� He spoke to her, standing behind the kitchen counter. He was no gourmet chef but could whip up a quick meal. She did say she was hungry.

    He took off his jacket and tie and rolled up his sleeve. Then, he poured both of them a cup of coffee. ��But I don��t think that is what you came here to talk about.�� Then, he continued with the process of making them a cold sandwich.

    ��Yes, of course, you are right,�� Amelia answered as she watched him move around the kitchen. Although, she could not say that he was the cleanest worker in the kitchen, judging from his workstation.

    Still, she found her mind drifting to her unwanted thoughts, having her naughty imaginations about him. Truthfully, she currently pictured him naked with only an apron blocking her view.

    ��I know you are hungry, but you should wipe your lips. I think you are drooling.�� He teasingly said as he handed her the sandwich he had just finished preparing.

    He watched her ogling him. He knew she had always been prim and proper. Even if she had feelings for him, she would never be the first to admit it.

    ��Well, I am starving.�� She quickly looked away, slightly embarrassed to be caught staring this time. She took a bite of the sandwich, feeling satisfaction in her stomach. She was not kidding aboutcking sustenance.

    At the same time, she was using this time to gather her wits and courage to proceed with her next move. What was her next move? It was clear she had not thought of that thoroughly.

    ��You know I am happy you decided to visit me unexpectedly.�� Evan ran his fingers through his hair as he tried to piece this puzzle before him. ��But should I be concerned?��

    He did not want to jump to any conclusion and believed she was here because she had forgiven him. But a man could dream. Still, he tried to read what she might be thinking.

    But one thing he learned from his dealings with women. They could be fickle-minded, and he doubted Amelia would be so different. So, he could never trust his instinct when it came to her.

    She was silent for a few seconds, nibbling on her sandwich. She could not me him. In a way, she did kidnap him and had asked him to drop everything for her. Now, he deserved some exnation.

    ��No, I don��t think so.�� Amelia dropped the small sandwich on its te and wiped her hands clean. Then, she faced him. ��I am here because I...�� Suddenly she felt her lips had gone dry.

    Her tongue automatically licked her lips, but it was not lost on her how his eyes did not miss the small action. She could see how her every movement affected him.

    ��Because what?�� Evan could not keep up with the suspense, feeling frustrated to touch her. He wanted to savor those lips and continue what they had already started a while ago at the cab. ��What do you want from me?��

    He moved closer, leaning over until his fingers touched the bottom of her chin. Then, he carefully tilted her head until she looked directly into his eyes.

    ��I want you.�� There she finally said it. But she was far from over, confessing her feelings for him. She was only beginning.

    In her world, a girl was not supposed to be the hero but should remain the damsel in distress, waiting to be rescued by a courageous and noble man. But in this modern age, that belief had rendered obsolete.

    Although she grew up believing that typical bias against the female poption, she could not ept that absurdity anymore. Today, she was fighting for equality and her chance to make the first move.

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910: Not wearing protection

    It was now her turn. ��You have something on your...�� She extended her hand to his face, letting her thumb slide across the edge of his lips. ��This.�� She showed him, but before retracting her hand, he caught it with his.

    ��I don��t understand, Amelia.�� He softly spoke as if afraid that he would scare her away. But she was done running.

    ��I want you, Evan.�� She never broke their eye contact, allowing him to read what she felt at that moment. She hoped she was transparent about her feelings, but if not, she could spell it out for him.

    ��I mean...�� She stood up from her stool and walked around the counter until she stood before him. He still did not let go of her hand, so with her other hand, she used her fingers to tilt his head up until his gaze returned to her eyes.

    Without using words, she showed him through her actions what she meant. Her lips gently skimmed through his lips, waiting for a reaction. She could see that he was baffled by her actions. He was still debating whether he should kiss her again.

    ��I want you.�� She remembered telling herself that they had to talk, but at the moment, it was thest thing on her mind. She believed that actions spoke louder than words.

    She lowered her lips again into his lips but this time put a little more pressure on them. It was barely a few seconds when she felt his lips move.

    .....

    Then, her fingers slid down his throat, working on the buttons of his shirt. A few secondster, she had managed to remove his shirt while he had worked on her dress.

    ��Wow, you never failed to surprise me.�� He slightly whistled as his eyes feasted on her pinkcy bra and matching panties.

    She stood before him, wearing the new sexy lingerie she remembered buying for him. It was just fortunate enough that she thought of putting them on yesterday, not aware this would happen today.

    ��I am d you like it.�� She unhooked her bra, freeing herself from the restraint and deliberately exposing herself to his eyes.

    Then, she held thecy material, dangling it in front of his face before throwing them at her back. Herst remaining clothing followed next, leaving her naked before him.

    As she had said earlier, she was taking matters into her hands and not leaving the decision to fate. She was not waiting for him to make the first move. This time, she would take the risk.

    The hell with the consequence.

    ��I think I finally understand.�� He hoarsely answered as his fingers crawled at the back of her neck, gently tugging on her hair until his lips could im her lips.

    However, his lips did not stay long in one ce as they traveled down her body until he had captured one of her mounds into his mouth. Then, his hands glided down on her body, stopping at the top of her thighs, holding her in ce.

    She believed if not for his hands, she might have slipped into a puddle of mess on the floor as her legs barely kept her steady on her feet. Probably sensing this, he stood up from the stool and lifted her along with him.

    The next thing she knew, her ass was sitting on the cold counter while he stood before her. ��What do you want, Amelia?�� He asked as his lips continued sucking and devouring her breasts until they started a fire that continued to engulf her in mes.

    Her entire body was shivering, not because she was cold. On the contrary, her body was burning up. ��I want all of you.�� She knew what she meant by that, but he might have a different interpretation. Nevertheless, that was the least of her worries at that moment.

    Then, she felt his hands on her knees, pushing her legs apart and gently pulling her to the edge of the marble table. She did not expect what he would do next as she shouted in shock and ecstasy.

    She never thought that sex could be this great since she had shied away from this experience for too long, but she did not regret it. She had given herself to the man that she loved. And it was worth the wait.

    ��Oh my!�� She had no words to express what she was going through as his head remained buried and dipped between her legs.

    Her fingers tried to hold on to his hair, pushing and pulling at him as her mind debated whether she should let him continue his onught on her body as he carried her to unimaginable heights of pleasure.

    Or should she stop him?

    Honestly, she did not want him to stop. She could not exin the feeling of all this tension as it built higher and higher until she thought she could not take it anymore. It was like torture but only by pleasure.

    ��Aaaggghhh!�� She could not keep her silence as the full impact of his tongue on her core drove her to her limits. She never imagined that she could climax like this, not by a long shot.

    But she realized it was far from over as he heard the clink of his belt and the sound of his zipper. She pulled herself up by her elbows and saw him lowering his pants.

    ��I am sorry, but I need you now.�� He groaned. In an instant, he was inside her, pushing in and pulling out.

    The impact of his movements had her twisting and turning on her back. It felt so odd,paring the cold marble tiles on her back and the warm, hard body in her front.

    She felt his hands touch her cheeks, then let his fingers glide across her lips. Then, it went on a downward path, ending on her breast. She knew she was climbing higher again. She could almost touch the clouds.

    He kept pushing her higher. Eventually, she released her third, or was that her fourth? She was not sure as she had lost count. However, she thought there was no way she was going down. Until.

    He suddenly stopped and pulled out of her. ��Oooohhhh!�� He groaned loudly. Then, his seed spilled all over the floor. She suddenly realized why it felt different. He was not wearing protection.

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911: Troubling time

    He heard she had stopped by his office the other day, but he was out with a client. So, he did not have the chance to talk to her. However, he was not surprised that she kept him out of the loop about her current life.

    His rtionship with her was not exactly close. Not that he could me her for staying away from them, her family. He admitted that he prejudged her unfairly, calling her career a joke.

    At that moment, he stood outside her hotel door, staring at his younger sister he had not seen for a while. At least not in person. But he had watched her several times on the news. ��You look like shit, my little sister.��

    He could see the surprise in her eyes when she opened the door. Of course, she was not expecting that he would show up at her doorstep. But it was nothingpared to the shock on his face, looking at her physical state.

    She was in her lousy sweat clothes, a robe carelessly draped on her body and the look stating she had not gone out of bed for days. The bruises were more prominent on her skin now that she was not wearing makeup on her face.

    He suddenly wanted to beat the crap of the man she had been seeing, who did this to her. After all, he was still her brother, and despite their misunderstandings, he still loved her. And no one deserved to be treated like a punching bag.

    ��You don��t look bad yourself, my big brother.�� She answered him sarcastically. ��How did you find me anyway?�� She abruptly asked. ��Don��t answer that, David. I think I know.��

    .....

    She walked away from the door and proceeded to the small sofa on the other side of the hotel room. She slumped back on the couch, watching an old rerun with some chips she grabbed from the coffee table.

    ��He is a good friend, Serena. He meant well and only wished to help you.�� David understood what Adam did, although it was ill-advised to discuss a case with another person, even a rtive.

    ��Maybe it was a mistake to hire him,�� Serena spoke up after swallowing the chips in her mouth. ��Maybe I should fire him and sue his ass for breaking privilege.��

    She pretended to watch the movie, ignoring her brother, who sat on the lone chair across from her. But she noticed his eyes never left her face as if he was studying her.

    But she was serious. She did not like when people ignored what she wanted and believed they knew what was best for her. She had fought this stigma all her life, but she always fell into the same pattern, time and time again.

    Was she that weak of mind and as a person?

    ��He is the best choice to handle your case, Serena. Don��t let your hatred of me cloud your judgment.�� David knew that Adam would only do what was best for his client.

    Adam would take care of his sister��s interest in this case. He also agreed with Adam. Serena would need emotional support through these trying times. It would not be easy, especially when the press started getting involved.

    He would have taken the case or one of his best litigators, but he doubted his sister would ept his help. He believed he had burned the bridge that connected them when he turned his back on her in the past.

    ��Can you me me?�� She asked angrily at the one person she thought would defend her when she needed him the most. ��I am surprised you are not saying I told you so.�� Waiting for him to rub it in.

    She went to him the other day, thinking that maybe they could bury the hatchet and start over again. But seeing her brother in person had opened old wounds, refreshing the pain she felt in her heart.

    ��I know I was a jerk. I don��t deserve to be called your brother because I never protected you. But I have changed.�� David could tell that it would not be easy for his sister to forgive him. ��I am sorry, Serena. Let me make it up to you.�� But this was his opportunity to try,

    He knew it would take more than just his words to make his sister trust him again. But the fact that she tried to see him might be a start. He knew they could not stay civil because they shared the same blood.

    She was his sister.

    They were family. They should start acting like one.

    ��Who are you, and what have you done with my brother?�� She dropped the chips in her hands and turned the television off.

    Her eyes focused on the man before her, suspicious of his intention. But what would he want from her? She had practically renounced her family and their wealth when she started her career in the movie industry.

    ��As I said, I made many mistakes, and one of my biggest regrets was not being there for you.�� David looked down at his hands entwined before him.

    His youth had not been his finest moments in life. He was the traditional bully, womanizer, the spoiled brat that one would expect from a young maning from a wealthy and influential family.

    But her sister was different. Her diverse and distinct outlook had made her the odd man in the family. His father did not like that she defied most of his orders, creating arge wedge in their rtionship.

    Eventually, she packed up and left.

    ��You mean that.�� Serena felt torn between wanting to believe her brother and keeping the grudge in her heart.

    But she had enough of the pain as tears finally dripped out of her eyes. She was tired of being alone. She had tried desperately to find someone to share her life with, but only to end up in disastrous rtionships.

    In an instant, she felt warm arms enveloping her body. It had been a long time since someone genuinely cared for her. And this felt like that. Maybe it was time to give her brother a chance.

    Who else could she turn to in a troubling time like this?

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912: The trigger

    It was paradise.

    Honestly, she felt like she was dreaming as she gazed at the majestic view of the ocean before her. She wished she would not wake up from this enchanting dream.

    If only she could stay like this forever and forget the world she had left behind, forget the pain. But that was wishful thinking.

    ��How are you feeling today?�� A hand held her by the shoulder. Immediately, she was not alone anymore.

    However, she weed his presence. He only added to the allure of the ce. He had brought colors and life to her empty soul. Yes! She was on the brink of death, but he would not let her go.

    He kept pulling her back even when she had finally given up. He fought for her when she stopped fighting for herself. It was not fair to him, but she admitted he was stronger between them.

    ��I am much better.�� She would admit that the battle had just begun, but her ammunitions were almost empty. ��Thanks, Marcus.�� She turned to her husband and kissed him on the cheek.

    .....

    She wanted to act tough, but it seemed her old self had abandoned her and left her alone in this fight. She wished to stop crying at night, but the tears kepting without warning. She had no way of stopping them.

    ��That is good, Jacky.�� But he could tell she was lying. All the signs pointed out that she was still suffering. She was showing a good front. But at night, he could hear her silently crying.

    But he was not giving up. He believed that they could recover from this. It would just need time and patience. He just had to be strong for them. He could not give up on her.

    ��So, do you want lunch?�� She quickly stood from her seat on the patio and walked towards the kitchen of their vi.

    It was nice of their friends to arrange this vacation for them. She appreciated that they would like to help, but she could not help but wonder if it would do her much good.

    Nothing had changed since she had arrived in this beautiful, magical ce. Although it did distract her asionally from her thoughts a few times, she still came back to the problem. She lost her child, and she could not bring her back.

    ��Yeah, I am starving.�� Marcus could only follow her lead. ��But we have an appointment with the in-house therapist in an hour.�� He reminded her.

    It was part of the package of staying in this vacation ce. It was for couples with marital problems and other issues involving their rtionship.

    At that moment, it was not yet a problem, but he could not wait for their situation to eat up their rtionship until there was nothing left. Dani was right. They had to address the problem now while the pain was still raw.

    ��Oh! Is that today?�� Jacky acted surprised. Marcus had discussed it with her, but she forgot that the appointment was a bitter.

    In truth, her mind was not interested in anything much these days. Her mind and body could only focus on a few things. To do her mundane task, cook, eat, drink and sleep. Thest one was still debatable.

    Even if she managed to get some sleep, she would still end with a nightmare. She had tried hard not to think about it. But her waking hours were worse than what her mind conjured when unconscious.

    ��Yes, Jacky. You know we have to talk to someone.�� He could see her hesitation.

    His wife was someone who could not trust anyone easily. She did not open up about her life to strangers, not even to friends or even to him. He could tell that she still had some deep dark secrets she had buried deep in her mind. Something that only she knew and nobody else.

    He could not me her. She had to brave the street when she was young by doing what she had to do to survive the horrors of her past. It was one of the things that he respected about her.

    So, he had never tried to pry about her secrets. He believed when she was ready to tell him. She would do it of her own volition. Therefore, talking to a shrink must be terrifying for her. But he would be there for her every step of the way.

    ��Ok. I understand.�� She answered him as she sat beside him, ying with her food.

    ��You have to eat, Jacky.�� Marcus noticed how she would twirl her fork in her te, but she barely put much into her mouth. ��Please, at least try harder.��

    He was also concerned for her health. He supposed she was punishing herself too much because she kept ming herself for losing their child. But the fault did not lie only with her. He believed he was equally to me for not being there for her.

    ��I am trying.�� She responded by putting a piece of potato into her mouth, but he could tell it was a struggle.

    He knew they badly needed help because he had already lost his child. He could not afford to lose his wife too.

    It was just not an option.

    He loved Jacky so much.

    ��Don��t worry. I am here to help. I am not leaving.�� Marcus knew she needed constant reassurance that she was not alone in this battle. ��We are in this together, even if it would take us forever.��

    He pulled her closer to him as they prepared for their first therapy session as a couple. There was no guarantee that this would work, but it was a start.

    He just hoped that Jacky would open up and finally let go of all the baggage holding her back. Honestly, he could not help but assume that losing their child was not the only issue.

    Something else in her past had resurfaced and was now adding up to her burden. Thistest incident had just been the trigger that detonated the bomb, causing the massive explosion inside her.

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913: A dor sign

    He was about to have dinner with some friends in one of his favorite restaurants when his eyesnded on two familiar faces. He was not expecting to see them here, but he was not passing up the chance toe over and meet them.

    He readily walked towards them, saying his excuses to hispanions to go ahead while he made a quick stopover on another table. Besides, he did not n to stay long. He just wanted a brief word with them.

    ��Dad, it is nice to see you here.�� Haley immediately greeted him when she saw him approach their table. Although, she was not surprised since her father frequented this ce.

    He quickly walked to her side and kissed her cheeks as a form of respect. Then, he faced the man his daughter was dating. Her date seemed to take his time to stand up and acknowledge his presence.

    He sensed something different about him. Most men would be thrilled to catch his attention, but not this man. But it quickly changed in an instant. This man abruptly masked his expression with a friendly smile.

    ��Mr. Rosley.�� He extended his hand, finally showing some courtesy, but still, he seemed to be acting strangepared to theirst meeting.

    He remembered him as a man who did not take crap from anyone. It was the reason he liked him for his daughter and the position. But he thought they were on the same page. What had changed?

    .....

    But in the world of wealth, power, and politics, he could never show his entire cards to his allies, and especially his opponents. They had to maintain a poker face all the time, even when one was stubbing the other on the back.

    ��If you are seriously contemting running for Governor, I think you should consider putting a ring on my daughter��s finger.�� Mr. Rosley hated it when he had to spell out what was supposed to be obvious enough.

    He had been gracious with his dealing with this man. Although he approved of his rtionship with his daughter, he did not like that Gerald had ignored his summons to meet with him.

    ��Dad, what are you doing?�� Haley finally joined the conversation, slightly embarrassed with how her father was behaving. ��You don��t force anybody to marry me.�� She heatedly spoke directly to her father.

    Ignoring his daughter, he continued speaking about his displeasure with the man before him. ��And not because my daughter likes you. You can reschedule me when it is convenient for you.��

    He was not just anybody, and his words were not mere words. When he wanted something to happen, it would happen because he said it would. And now, this man seemed not to know who he was dealing with when he put him aside.

    ��Dad, you...�� But Haley failed to continue again when Gerald held his hands out.

    Haley could not understand why her father was acting out. It was like he was putting Gerald on the spot. She had nothing against marrying him. After all, she loved him. But she would prefer that it would not be a shotgun wedding.

    Haley had discovered that Gerald was not the Casanova romantic type. But he had ways of showing that he could be sweet and romantic, too. But in his way.

    If he was going to propose to her, she wanted him to be sure of himself and ready for themitment. Not because her father forced him to make the grand gesture.

    ��I am sorry, Mr. Rosley. I did not mean to disrespect you, but my schedule had been hectic since ourst meeting.�� He stared at the man who had interrupted his dinner with his date, even if she was his daughter.

    Between his legitimate career as a trialwyer and his underground activities, freeing his time for the whim of this man was not exactly his priority.

    But now that he had broached the subject of marriage and the state position in one sentence, he believed he had no more choice but to decide on it.

    ��Gerald, you don��t have to answer my father. He must have forgotten to take his pills. That is why he was acting crazy and mumbling words.�� Haley narrowed her eyes to her father to stop it.

    ��I think your guests are getting bored, Dad.�� She added before any of the two men could say anything else. She had enjoyed the evening so far. She hoped her father had not ruined itpletely.

    ��Don��t worry, Mr. Rosley. I will make sure to include you tomorrow on my schedule.�� Gerald informed the older man.

    He had intentionally set aside his ns of meeting with Haley��s father. It was a carefully designed tactic to get what he wanted from the man. As far as he could tell, it might be working.

    Now, he would proceed with the next phase of his project. But he had to be careful that no one learned about it because it might backfire on him. However, it paid that he was a few steps ahead of his opponents.

    ��I am counting on that.�� Mr. Rosley showed signs of satisfaction. He might have thought that he had won. But the battle had not yet even started.

    Gerald waved his hand to the retreating man before facing his date again, who seemed quite embarrassed at what his father had done.

    ��I am sorry about what Dad said. He did not mean any of it. At least about you marrying me.�� Haley could not even look at him.

    She might be getting old, not that old, but most of her friends were married now. Some already had kids, while others were expecting. Yet, she was still single. She had no clue if she would ever tie the knot.

    ��Hey darling, look at me.�� Gerald extended his hand on the table and tilted her chin until she looked at him. ��What do you think is happening here?�� he pointed between them. ��I am not ying games with you.�� He assured her.

    He could see the doubt in her eyes as if she had given up on the notion that someone would even take her seriously. He wondered why nobody had captured her heart and married her until now.

    She was beautiful, intelligent, sessful in her career, and passionate about life. Because most men saw her as a dor sign due to her father��s wealth and power, his mind answered him. He included.

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914: A temptress wanting to break free

    She could not believe that she was sitting with him on the balcony of his apartment, staring at the mystical moon in the dark sky. The grayish sprinkles of clouds partially covered the horizon, slightly dimming the night sky.

    But she still found it enchanting as his arms wrapped around her body, protecting her from the slightly cold breeze. ��What did you think of Tony?�� He suddenly asked out of the blue. Suddenly, her mind returned to the earlier events, recalling what had happened that afternoon.

    Amelia had woken upter than usual, feeling a little bit sore. Or maybe just a bit more. However, she was not surprised to wake alone in bed this time, seeing the time on the clock. She could not believe it was already way past lunch.

    Nheless, she was not anxious not to see him immediately. She trusted that he would not make the same mistake he did before. After all, she could not expect him to lie all day beside her, waiting for her to open her eyes.

    She could only guess that he had better things to do with his time. ��Evan!�� She called his name, just loud enough for her voice to reach the next room. But he did not respond. She guessed he was not in the bathroom.

    She swiftly rolled out of bed, grabbed a clean shirt and shorts, neatly ced on the bottom of the bed, and wore them. She supposed Evan had prepared those clothes for her.

    Still, she wondered where he was, so she opted to explore his ce and walked barefoot down the steps toward the bottom floor. The apartment seemed empty, sensing no movement in the room.

    .....

    ��Evan,�� Amelia tried again, hoping this time he might hear her. But she still received zero responses.

    She continued her exploration of his apartment, not worried that he might have left. Of course, if he did, he had no choice but to return. It was his apartment. He had toe home at some time.

    Her eyes caught the frame that was in the living room. It was several photo frames of Evan with Ang. There were also some of what seemed to be his younger self with two young couples. Those would be his parents, she presumed.

    Then, a movement caught her attention. ��Evan?�� She asked, hoping he was back from wherever he had gone, but he still did not answer.

    On the contrary, something else responded to her call as a big, ck furry beast attacked her from her left side. At least she did not see iting since it happened so fast.

    She stumbled back andnded on her ass, caught off guard. She was momentarily shocked, but before she could shout for help, she realized she had nothing to worry about since it was a harmless, sweet dog.

    ��You scared me.�� She chastised the adorable beast. It was big but cuddly as its tongue started licking her on the face. She grabbed the dog by its cor and started petting him, rubbing it on its cheeks and head.

    ��Tony?�� What an odd name! She thought as she checked his tag, learning that the dog was a male. ��Well, Tony, I am Amelia.�� She introduced herself to the friendly canine. ��By the way, where is your owner?�� She asked, still not seeing the man in question anywhere.

    Wait a minute!

    She did not remember seeing himst night when they were, but she could not finish her thought, remembering all the things she did with him in this room besides the kitchen.

    Now, she could feel her face burning from embarrassment. As if the dog could sense she had been naughty all night and until the wee hours of the morning.

    ��Why don��t you apany me to the kitchen?�� She could feel that her stomach was starting to protest. After all her activitiesst night, she could not me if her stomach demanded replenishment.

    Once in the kitchen with Tony following behind, she found the table set with assorted food. When she came closer to the table, she finally saw a note underneath a single pink rose.

    Of course, that reminded her again of what she worest night. Now, she was curious as to where her clothes were. It was not in the room, nor hereying on the kitchen floor where she had left it.

    I AM AT MY OFFICE. GET ME ONCE YOU WAKE UP.

    It was what the note said. Did Evan mean his workce? Did he want her to go back to his office? It made sense since she snatched him from his obligation yesterday.

    She sat down on the chair, feeling disappointed that he was not there while she was alone. It would have been nice if they could share all this delicious food before her.

    ��I guess it is just the two of us.�� She mumbled to her onlypanion. However, Tony suddenly jumped up and ran in a hurry.

    Then, ��I thought I said to get me once you are up. I hope you have not started without me.�� The man she had been looking for stood at the doorway, with the dog jumping beside him.

    ��I thought you were in the office.�� She was slightly startled, not expecting that he would suddenly show up, convinced that he had left.

    ��Yes, at the end of that hall. I guess I still need to orient you about every room in this ce.�� Evan pointed to a hallway just on the left of the kitchen.

    ��But I called your name several times. But you did not respond.�� She stated, but she remembered that her voice might not be that loud to reach the other rooms.

    ��I must be on the phone, so I did not notice. Anyway, shall we eat? I am starving.�� Evan helped her back to her seat and sat right next to her. ��I am sorry if I was away for a while. I knew I promised not to work, but it was an emergency.��

    ��No, that is ok. I am also sorry if I overslept. I don��t usually do that...�� But she did not get the chance to finish as he nted a soft kiss on her lips.

    She had no objection to that as she savored the feeling of being near him again. She believed she could get used to his kisses or even be addicted to them. But she did not want them to end.

    ��That is ok.�� He answered her when he reluctantly pulled away from her lips. ��I wanted to do that since I woke up, but you looked so exhausted fromst night. I did not want to wake you up.��

    It was his main reason for going to his office. The only reason he had picked up his phone and had answered a call.

    ��So, I had to get out of bed and distract myself with work.�� He added, expecting she would be disappointed with him.

    Instead, he saw how her eyes lit up with desire while her cheeks and nose turned pink with embarrassment. She looked so adorable that all he wanted to do was cradle her in his arms.

    She appeared like a pure, naive, trusting angel that could do no wrong, but underneath all her innocence was a temptress wanting to break free.

    But was that enough for him to make this asting rtionship, or would he want something more?

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915: Hide and seek

    ��What did I think of Tony?�� She suddenlyughed at the question, finding it odd.

    Frankly, someone else��s face popped into her mind when she thought of the name. But, of course, she knew he was not referring to the man in her head. Still, she could not help but wonder about the coincidence.

    ��What is so funny?�� He innocently asked, staring at the top of her head, under the dim radiance of the moonlight. But he still did not let go of her, enjoying the feeling of her cradled in his arms.

    Since she woke up, he had ignored all his calls, proving that he could devote all his time to her. They watched movies, ate a lot, drank expensive wine, and discussed varying topics.

    He discovered that she might not be awyer, but she could argue her case convincingly. Other than that, she also had an adorable sense of humor.

    ��I think Tony here...�� She patted the dog that had been lying next to her. ��... seems to be a wonderful dog. How long have you had him?��

    She could not see herself caring for a dog because of her schedule, but she always liked having one around. It was a responsibility that would require a steady owner who stays in one ce.

    .....

    Her living situation had not been permanent since leaving her father��s estate. Her work in the different foundations she organized had her moving around from one ce to another.

    ��Actually...�� He also yed with the dog��s ears. ��He justnded on myp recently. Hisst owner, who lives just a few floors below my apartment, had died.��

    He had known the dog for some time, having yed with him in the past. When he learned that the dog would go to the shelter, he quickly acted on adopting him.

    ��That is a nice thing to do. Tony seems to be happy here.�� Shemented as she looked at him. ��Honestly, I never thought of you as someone who would want a responsibility.��

    It was why she was surprised to see him with a dog. She could not picture him caring for another life with his current lifestyle, not that she was judging him, but unlike her excuse, he had a busier workload.

    ��I thought so too. I always shied away from a responsibility that I thought I could not do it. But after having Tony around, caring for him, I learned that I like it.�� It was the truth.

    He had enjoyed having to think of someone else besides himself. He had lived alone for so long that he believed depending on someone or having someone need him would be a hassle in his life. But he was happy he was proven wrong.

    ��So, you n to have him around permanently.�� She asked, finding the new Evan before her intriguing.

    The only ce she could call home was when she stayed with Amelia and Ang. They weed her into their lives and treated her like family. If not for them, she would still be traveling, trying to find her ce in the world.

    Anyway, it would be nice if Tony could have a permanent home. She had seen many dogs who lost their initial owner and had difficulty finding a new home.

    ��I am. I wish to keep Tony. Besides, I think he likes it here.�� Evan answered her, moving to the small table to refill their drinks.

    But instead of sitting down, he handed her ss to her and started pacing around the small space as if he had some troubling thoughts. It took him more or less a minute before he returned to his seat.

    ��Then, what is stopping you?�� She could not see any reason why he could not keep the dog. Tony seemed to like him.

    From her observation, it seemed he had taken good care of Tony since he had stayed with him. Therefore, she could not see why he would hesitate to help this poor homeless dog.

    ��You.�� He said almost in a whisper that she barely picked up. She wondered if he even said it to her.

    But if she heard him right, what did she have to do with the dog staying with him? It just did not make any sense to her. ��What?�� She wanted some rification on what he said.

    ��I said, Tony...�� But he did not finish when the dog reacted to hearing his name and jumped into hisp without warning.

    Imagine a seventy-pound dog with its golden hair forcefully wanting to hug and lick its owner. It was an adorable sight. However, it also created a lot of mess.

    ��Tony,�� Evan exasperatedly said as the wine he held in his hand spilled all over his shirt. He held his ss up in the air, avoiding spilling the few remaining contents. But the dog only barked and continued to give Evan his full attention.

    Amelia could not help as sheughed loudly at the slightlyical scene she had witnessed. But she quickly stifled herughter, seeing the admonishing look in Evan��s expression.

    ��You think this is funny.�� He said with a frown on his forehead and a gleam in his eyes. But when his scowl turned into a sinister smile, it was toote to realize what he had nned in his mind.

    Her hair was suddenly dripping with red liquid as he poured his wine on her head. ��Oops! It is Tony��s fault.�� She heard him say, ming the dog that had not stopped ying with him.

    ��Oh!�� She wiped her face with her hands of the few wines that dripped down her face. ��You two are going to pay for that.�� She dered but before she could react.

    ��Run, Tony, before she catches with us.�� Evan jumped out of his seat while Tony followed him as if he was still ying with him. She ended up spilling her drink on the floor instead of him.

    She followed them inside the room with wine-soaked hair and clothes. At least it was not her dress, or the stain would have ruined it. However, she could not run on the smooth tiled floors with her slippery bare feet.

    By the time she made it to the living room, the two had hidden somewhere in the apartment. But she could see a few droplets of the wine, giving her a hint of where they could have gone.

    She shook her head at the absurdity of their situation. They were acting like kids, which was not bad at all. Frankly, she was enjoying it. She had missed her childhood, and it was nice to y hide and seek again.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916: Was that even a yes?

    It was like reliving the Hansel and Gretel story. But instead of chasing the bread crumbs trail, she tracked down the reddish paw prints. She tiptoed into the living room, careful not to trip on the floor.

    She could feel a slight swirling in her eyesight and slow coordination with her motor skills. A sign that she might be a little drunk. But as she moved further, she had to hold on to the furniture for support.

    Maybe she was drunker than she thought, losing track of her alcohol intake since they started drinking. It appeared the effect might be kicking faster as she continued her movements.

    Amelia stopped by the staircase, seeing that the clues led to the second floor. ��I can do this.�� She was a lightweight when it involved consuming alcohol as she slowed down each step.

    She held tightly to the handrail to prevent herself from falling. Yet, somehow, she had sessfully reached the topnding without causing an ident, such a great aplishment, patting herself on the back.

    She could not help the chuckle that escaped her lips when she heard Tony barking. It wasing from the other side of the hallway, not Evan��s room.

    That was easy, she thought.

    .....

    She would have her revenge when she caught him. But first, she had to make it to the room before she passed out as her head spun faster. Why again did she drink too much? Because she was enjoying so much time with Evan.

    Finally, she reached the room in question. Then, she heard something inside. ��You have to be a good boy and stay quiet.�� It was so cute, asking a dog not to make a noise. It was like asking a baby not to cry. If only they had a switch button, but they did not.

    She was not mad, but she would like to get even. Slowly, she tiptoed closer to the door. At least she tried not to make too much noise. She doubted she had seeded in her task as she giggled at her effort.

    Still, she opened the door gently, trying to peek inside, but the door swung open, finding herself more imbnced than she thought. That wine was kicking in her system, and she could not do anything about it.

    Maybe she should drink more so she would not be such a lightweight.

    ��What?�� Amelia was barely a few steps inside the room when she noticed the red rose petals that scattered the floor. She wondered if she also had impaired eyesight as she started to see things.

    She knelt on the floor to double-check her vision. Fortunately, when she touched the petals, they were real. The red paw prints did not magically turn into red rose petals.

    Then, Tony showed up before her, licking her face as if he was d she had found him. He barked a few times, trying to gain her attention. Of course, who could ignore an adorable dog like him?

    ��Tony, you are such a good boy.�� Sheplimented the dog for revealing himself. Yet, she wondered where the owner was.

    She tapped the dog on his head, letting her fingers skim across his furry back. Then, her fingers stumbled on something on his neck. It felt like it did not belong on his cor.

    Slowly, she strode inside the room with the dog following, wondering why he was alone. Then, she saw the bed that was also full of petals. It certainly looked romantic as she sat on the edge of the bed with Tony still by her side.

    ��What do you have here?�� She curiously asked, taking a closer look, but Tony only barked at her. Of course, what other response was she expecting from the dog?

    With her uncoordinated eye and hand movement, it took her a minute before she untied the object knotted to Tony��s cor. She stared at the capsule-like casing and wondered what it was.

    But before she could figure out how to open it, the lights suddenly shut off, but the darkness did not entirely envelop the room as flickered lights came from all angles, enveloping her. When she scrutinized, it seemed like candles surrounded her.

    ��What is going on here?�� She questioned, asking the dog as if he could answer her. ��Evan, is that you?�� She could see a shadow moving toward her, but she could hardly see his face.

    ��Yes, it is just me.�� Evan quickly answered, not wanting her to be frightened. ��Do you like the roses and the candles?�� He continued until he stood closer to her. ��It is the best I can do on short notice.��

    Even in the dim light, he could see how beautiful she was, especially surrounded by flowers. Tonight she looked like a Goddess, except for the slightly reddish stain on her skin and clothes.

    ��It is lovely. You did not have to go to such trouble.�� She mumbled, slightly in awe of his sweet gesture.

    She appreciated that he again put a tremendous effort into making this night special. It was again one night that she would never forget.

    ��What is this?�� Suddenly, she remembered the object in her hand, showing it to the man who stayed standing, just staring at her face. But his attention immediately shifted to the small container she was dangling in her hand.

    ��You asked me earlier why I am hesitating about adopting Tony,�� Evan spoke up to her. This time, he knelt before her, staring into her eyes, seeking her full attention.

    ��Yes,�� Amelia remembered that. But what did it have to do with this? She was confused because her mind was refusing to process the situation. She must be getting drunker by the minute.

    ��It is about you,�� Evan answered, but in her mind, he might as well be speaking in riddles as she looked at him more confused.

    ��Me? What about me?�� She asked, still unable to piece the puzzle, looking down at the man with zed eyes. She believed she was starting to see doubles as she blinked her eyes twice.

    ��I think I will need your permission if I should keep Tony,�� Evan said as he took the container in her hand.

    He did notice that Amelia was a bit out of it. He did not intentionally n to intoxicate her, but they were having so much fun that he lost track of the wine they were drinking.

    He was nervous, too, just like her, so he also needed the boost. Regrettably, he did not consider that she was not a drinker. Now, he wondered how drunk she was.

    ��Of course, you can have Tony, silly. Why do you need my permission?�� She could not understand the logic of the question.

    ��Because I want you to marry me,�� Evan said, pulling the ring out of the capsule and cing it between them.

    ��Of course, you can marry me, silly. Why do you need my permission?�� But before she could say more. ��I think I am drunk.�� She announced, dropping on the bed as she closed her eyes.

    Now, what?

    As he stared at the woman who had just epted his proposal but did she? It seemed it was debatable. Would she remember any of this by tomorrow, or would the alcohol block out her memory of this night?

    Was that even a yes?

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917: Find the right one

    The bar was a bit crowded and loud. There was a party on the other side, but he was not there to join the fun. He was out with a friend for a drink and some conversation.

    Ever since he came back, work had bombarded his tiny office. Thanks to Dani, who had helped him with new clients. He did not have enough workforce and financial capacity to pursue his cases, but Dani had provided some relief.

    ��Thanks, Alex, for meeting me tonight.�� Adam waved his hand to the bartender to get his attention. ��Can you also thank Dani for me? I wish I could thank her in person, but I don��t want to disturb her when she should be resting.��

    He heard about her condition. He would agree with the doctors that she should take it slow. He had not seen a more hardworking and dedicated woman in their field than Dani was. But her baby should be her priority for now.

    ��This is on me,�� Adam told his friend since he was the one who invited him over.

    It had been a while since he had time to drink with his college friends, not because of ack of trying but because his previous job took him from one ce to another.

    Unlike his friends, he did note from money, and he did not own a bigw firm or a business empire. Then, most of his work did not earn him much money. But he did not mind. It was more of his choice than anything else.

    .....

    But recently, he established his first permanent office space. It was a start, hoping to create a more established legal firm that could cater both to the wealthy innocent clients and his pro bono cases.

    He had to admit that he could not survive on principles alone. He would still need money if he would like to help those who could not afford free representation.

    ��I heard from David that you are taking his sister��s case.�� Alex drank his scotch while scanning the buzzing ce. Usually, it was not this loud and chaotic, but the private party of some executives had caused the loudmotion.

    ��Yes, I have considered taking it. But I am still waiting for Serena to take the next step.�� Adam informed his friend.

    He had updated her this morning of what possible cases they could charge his ex-boyfriend, but she was still reluctant to file awsuit against that scumbag.

    However, he could not me her. If he had a choice, he would like to keep this on the negotiation table, away from the prying eyes of the press. But he could not answer for the opposing team.

    He could already see a messy trial once the media learned of thewsuit. Serena was right to be afraid. It could be one giant circus where her life would be the butt of all jokes again.

    His initial investigation showed how the actress had to endure the press�� cruelty and the fans�� judgment in her first scandal. The masses crucified her without even giving her a chance to defend herself.

    Eventually, she had to give up and rescind her case against her ex-husband. In the end, she lost almost everything from their divorce. At least, that was what he had uncovered from his initial inquiry.

    ��I am d that he came to you. Serena had refused any help,ing from David and me, thinking we are the bad guys.�� Alex could still remember offering any form of help to her without David knowing.

    But she still declined to take it. Then, Alex heard that she had lost her case. But he had already guessed she would lose, learning who represented her interest.

    Many corporatewyers helped their employees or talents, but when it came to priorities, they would save their skin. They abandoned her when the trial became too much.

    ��But I am d he had you, now,�� Alex added. ��Anything you need in this case, don��t hesitate to ask. Serena might not think it, but she is like a sister to me.��

    He did not know her that much, but since she was the sister of one of his best friends, she would always be family to him. He knew that once Dani met her, they would be good friends.

    ��How much do you know about Serena and her past?�� He did not exactly have a steady investigator to conduct his inquiries. Most of the time, he had to go to the field to check on the backstories of his clients.

    Alex was the closest to David and had more information about his family, especially his sister, Serena. He needed a background check before he could formte a n on how to handle this case.

    Thest thing he wanted was for the defense to blindside him with something he was unaware of about Serena. His client was not exactly forting about her life.

    Her public life might be all over the news, the tabloids, and the inte. But he believed she still had a few or more skeletons she was hiding somewhere. He had to know as much so that he could prepare for it.

    ��Not much, but I can lend you one of my investigators,�� Alex told him, wishing he could do more. Then, he looked at his watch, seeing the time. ��As much as I want to stay and chat, my beautiful pregnant wife would not be so kind if I waste.��

    He did not finish hisst drink and said goodbye. Although Dani would never mind if he stayed a bitter, he did not want to, thinking she might need him, especially in her condition.

    ��Sure, don��t let me keep you.�� Adam understood his friend. In truth, he was a bit envious. He had been so busy with his work that he hardly had time to date.

    He had past rtionships, but they did not work out for some reason or another. Anyway, he just hoped that someday he would also find the right one for him.

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918: Dead meat

    ��Damn it!�� He furiously hissed between his teeth, feeling the hot liquid spread across his chest. ��Are you stupid or something?�� He angrily added as he pulled the hot sticky shirt away from his skin.

    Zach stopped by the nearby coffee shop on his way to work. The coffee provided to them in his department tasted like shit. If he would survive two months in this ce, he, at least, needed a decent coffee.

    ��I am sorry! It was an ident.�� A feminine voice anxiously said as he saw a hand, in his peripheral, waving before him. ��Let me help you with that.�� Then, she dabbed a piece of tissue in his soiled shirt and coat.

    ��Stop it! You are just making it worse.�� He irritatedly swiped her hands away from him, not appreciating her effort to help.

    ��I will pay for the dry cleaning. Please, you can send me the bill.�� Then, the girl started rummaging through her bag. She took a piece of paper and a pen and started scribbling something. ��This is my number.�� She offered, handing the crappy paper to him.

    ��I don��t need your number.�� He ignored the paper and continued to check on his clothes. ��Do you know how much this suit cost?�� Then, he looked at her from head to toe. ��I don��t think you can even afford my tie.��

    He was angry, frustrated, and disappointed at how his day had started. It was like it was still about to get worse, seeing the time on his watch. He waste.

    .....

    Well, he went to his father to discuss his situation with Alex. In truth, he met with him toin. But instead of listening to his sentiment, his father sided with his boss.

    He even threatened to disown him if Alexined about his performance. Even his mother agreed with his father on this. His mother said that it was an election year. They could not afford to lose Alex��s support for his father��s candidacy.

    Now, he was stuck. He could not afford to lose the lifestyle he had enjoyed all his life if he disobeyed his father��s wishes.

    ��Hey, I said I am sorry. You don��t have to be mean.�� She responded with an equally high pitch. She knew it was her fault. That was why she was apologizing. But it did not give him the right to ridicule her.

    She was not wearing signature brand clothing, but it was decent and respectable. This arrogant piece of shit, this man, had no right to judge her just because his tie might be worth more than her entire sry for a month.

    She grabbed a twenty-dor bill from her bag and shoved it in his chest. She believed it was more than enough to cover the dry cleaning of his clothes, but she was not buying him a new pair.

    ��Here, buy yourself some good manners.�� She turned around, not caring if he would pick up the bill or not. As far as she was concerned, she had already apologized and paid for the damages.

    Besides, she could not care less what he thought. She doubted that she would see that man again. People like him did not usually cross paths with people like her. But good riddance. She did not like dealing with him anyway.

    She continued on her way, knowing that she waste. She was only supposed to pick up a coffee for her boss. But now, she had wasted her time with this egotistical and narcissistic fool.

    With hurried steps, she made her way to her office, located on the top floor, where she worked as an intern. It was her first day at work, and she would like to make a good impression, not ruin it by an unfortunate ident.

    ��Please hold the elevator.�� She shouted once she was on the lobby floor, but it was toote. The doors closed before she could even reach halfway through.

    Damn!

    It would cause her several more minutes to wait for another lift to open. She tapped her feet on the floor, staring at the numbers as they continued their way up.

    Then, she repeatedly pressed the button, hoping it would dramatically speed up the motion. She looked at the other elevators, but this one seemed the fastest.

    Then, finally, her long wait, which was a few minutes, had arrived. The elevator doors opened. She immediately rode with the others and stood at the back since she would be going downst.

    The doors were about to close when someone shouted. ��Wait!�� So, someone held the doors for whoever it was.

    She looked at her watch, hating the waiting game. It might be minutes or seconds, but it counted in her book. Late waste, even if it was just a millisecond.

    Then, the agonizing torture of stopping at almost every floor when someone went out and someone else entered. It was like fate was ying with her. The more she prayed for the metallic cart to speed up, the more it seemed to slow down.

    She almost wanted to jump out of the lift and run on the stairwell. But it was still a long way up. She kept looking at her phone, but there was no signal inside the box. All she could do was wait.

    Then, ��Shit!�� she expressed out loud, making the people turn around and look at her. She hastily ducked, hiding behind a tall man standing before her.

    She just saw the man she had an unpleasant encounter with by the door. She was surprised that he was also going to this building. Was he also working in this ce?

    Wait! Could he be one of her bosses? Shit! That would be awkward. She might get fired on her first day.

    ��Please, don��t let it be.�� She mumbled to herself silently.

    She peeked again behind the man, hoping that the man would exit on the lower floors so he would not see her. But every time the door opened, he remained by the door until there were just four left inside the small box.

    Fortunately, he was too preupied with himself that he never cared to look at his back. There was one more floor left. Either he would go down to the next floor, or he was on his way to the same floor as hers.

    She closed her eyes, but only two went down, leaving him and her. Now, she knew that it was the end of her career. She was dead meat.

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919: Throw a surprise party

    She woke upte again.

    She opened her eyes with the sun shining brightly on her face. She could hardly see anything, squinting her eyes away from the sunlight. When she managed to focus her eyes on her surrounding, she suddenly remembered that she was in Evan��s apartment.

    Just like before, Amelia found the other side of the bed empty. Then, she felt a slight throbbing in her head as she moved. As she turned to her side, she also noticed the ss of water on the bedside table on her side.

    She had learned that Evan was an early riser. He did not like stayingte in bed. ��Honestly, it was a forced habit. I do not like staying over and waking up in another woman��s bed.�� Remembering Evan admitting that to her.

    Of course, he did not borate on it, but she understood what he meant. However, she was not about to punish him for his past actions. She had no problem as long as they stayed in the past.

    Then, she noticed the card beside the ss. She took it and read its content. I DID NOT GO TO WORK, BUT I AM IN MY OFFICE DOWN THE HALLWAY. PLEASE GET ME WHEN YOU WAKE UP.

    PS. I LEFT A PAIN RELIEVER BESIDE THE NOTE. DRINK IT. IT MIGHT HELP WITH THE HANGOVER.

    .....

    At least, this time, he left a note with detailed instructions for her. She could not help the smile that grazed her lips, finding his little gestures romantic and sweet, making her fall in love with him more.

    Could she ever tell him that? That she was deeply in love with him. Someday, maybe. Shaking her head, she took the tablet and drank it with water. Hopefully, the pain in her head would go away in a few minutes.

    Barking sounds filled the air, making her realize she was not alone in the room. Suddenly, Tony appeared by the door, ran, and jumped onto the bed,ying beside her.

    ��Good morning, Tony.�� She assumed that the dog was waiting for her to wake up. It might be mid-morning, but at least it was still morning. Then, he rewarded her with a series of friendly barks and a lick on her face.

    Tony was indeed a well-trained dog. She learned that he was a guide dog for the blind. But since the dog was already old, they would not rmend him to another blind master. So, Evan took him temporarily until he could find a permanent home.

    ��Shit!�� Then, she covered her mouth. She was not a vulgar person. She rarely swore, but she was human, so sometimes, the words slipped into her tongue without intending it.

    ��What happenedst night?�� She tapped on her head, forcing herself to remember between her still throbbing temples and her memories.

    She remembered drinking too much, as evident by her hungover. But what else happened? She sensed something did, but she was still a little groggy from the alcohol.

    She closed her eyes, squeezing her brain to cough up the memory. She raised her hand to her head, letting her fingers pull her hair from its roots, hoping it would jog her memory. It was like losing a key. She knew she had dropped it somewhere but could not find it.

    Eventually, her eyes caught something shimmering in the bright light. Then something seemed to entangle in her hair. She dragged her hands in front of her eyes, making her eyes go wild.

    She extended her fingers before her, wondering how she ended up with a beautiful diamond ring on her finger. Then, memories of thest night flooded her mind like a tidal wave, finally reminding her of the entire event.

    ��He proposed.�� She mumbled disbelievingly, seemingly trapped in a trance as she stared at the big rock on her finger.

    She thought it was just a nice dream. Something that she was hoping woulde true eventually. But did it happenst night? Was she just too drunk to remember much?

    ��Way to go, Amelia.�� In the most crucial moment of her life. She was too wasted to remember most of it. ��Did you see the whole thing?�� She asked Tony, who only barked in response.

    Quickly, she slid out of bed, rushing to the bathroom. She fixed herself up before grabbing the clothes Evan must have left for her again. She needed her clothes. She could not keep using his things, but honestly, she wasfortable wearing what was his, looking again at her ring.

    Then, she hurriedly made her way to the kitchen to get another ss of water, needing to quench her thirst before deciding to look for him in his office. Slowly, she strode along the hallway, finding thest door open.

    ��Evan?�� She softly called when she walked through the door. But nobody answered her. She looked around the room, entering it for the first time, and just like the rest of his apartment, it was masculine in its design.

    She worked further inside his office, seeing therge desk by the clear ss windows. Her eyes roamed around the room, seeing his different aplishments hanging on one wall.

    As she moved further, she peeked around the chair facing the window and found Evan sleeping. He was slightly snoring, which was adorable. Somehow, she felt guilty that she might be the reason for his exhaustion.

    He must be working hard on his cases while she slept so that he could give his time to her when she woke up. That would mean it gave him barely enough time to sleep.

    She stood before him, carefully running her fingers across his cheeks down on his chin. Maybe she should go home and let him work. But before she did that, she still had to wait for him to wake up and rify the ring on her fingers.

    ��I love you, Evan.�� She whispered, knowing that he would not hear that. Then, she slowly stepped away from him, walking back the way she came in toward the kitchen.

    She decided that if she had missed his proposal, maybe she could do it againter. Finally, she remembered the petals that scattered around the room. She could not help but giggle internally at the idea of spending a romantic lunch with him.

    For now, she would let him rest, returning the favor. Butter, it was her turn to throw a surprise party for two.

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920: Quality time

    Fortunately, that arrogant man did not even look at his surrounding as he proceeded to the other side of the floor. Immediately she also left the elevator, walking in the opposite hallway. But she hid in the corner, watching the other guy.

    But he marched in the direction of the offices of the management heads as if he owned the building. He could not be the CEO since he looked too young to be one. But what did she know about the rich people?

    Anyway, maybe he was just a rtive, visiting and nothing else. He would be out of this building soon. At least, that was what she hoped was the scenario.

    ��Hey, Ria. Where have you been?�� Her immediate supervisor asked her. She handled her internship in this ce. Luckily, Dani had helped her get the job.

    Although Dani kept denying it, she believed her friend had pulled some strings. Dani had always been there for her, feeling that she was more than knee-deep in debt with her friend. But Dani would not take anything from her.

    Now, she had offered this internship she would be forever thankful for because it was an opportunity of a lifetime. But, of course, Dani denied it. Her friend kept telling her that she got the job because of merit.

    ��I am sorry. I had a bit of an ident, but it was nothing.�� She never liked making an excuse. If it was her fault, then she had to own it. ��But I will not bete again.�� She promised.

    .....

    She quickly moved toward the office of her new boss, bringing the coffee that she sessfully saved from bumping with that man. Then, she ced it on the table, thankful he was on the phone, not looking at her.

    She quickly moved out of the room, giving her boss some privacy. Then, she discussed with her supervisor the rest of her obligation while she worked in this office.

    ��But we are d that you came on board. I think you have a lot of potentials, so don��t be afraid to ask questions and do your best.�� Her supervisor told her as she escorted her back to the table assigned to her.

    It was not much, but at least her position would look good on her resume once she finished her internship. Thepany even offered to absorb her if she would show good job performance.

    ��I will do my best not to let you down.�� And, of course, the one person who had always believed in her.

    The rest of the day had been rtively easy. Her boss and supervisor did not want to overwhelm her on her first day. But they warned her that it would not be like this most of the time.

    She had faced tough times, far more challenging than this. Hard work and pressure did not frighten her. It only motivated her to do better. If others learned what she had gone through, they would understand how tough she was.

    ��I think that is it for your first day.�� Her boss told her. She was lucky to intern for the COO of thepany.

    Although it would have been nice to work closely with the CEO, somebody had beaten her to the position. But for someone also on the top of the food chain, it was not bad anymore. Besides, this was one of the bestpanies in the world.

    What else could she ask for, considering that she was a nobody and her situation?

    ��Oh! I did not realize that it was already time.�� She was so engrossed with her work. She hardly looked at the time.

    But, of course, she was not the type who would work herself to death. She also had other priorities other than working and earning some money. Quickly, she packed up her things and was ready to leave.

    She knew that there would be a time that she would have to work beyond the working hours. Still, she was grabbing the opportunity when she could go home early.

    ��Well, it is a slow day today. So, you better take advantage of it. Go out tonight with your friends and celebrate.�� Her supervisor suggested as she went back to work. It seemed her immediate boss was not ready to leave just yet.

    But she would not feel guilty about it because there were other more important things in life other than earning money and getting recognition in her job.

    She quickly rode the elevator before her boss changed her mind, but she doubted it would. Then, she was out of the building and in her second-hand car, driving toward her next destination.

    As soon as she parked her car on the curve, she immediately walked toward a house. She knocked on the door and waited excitedly. It was her first time being away from him for this long. It was mixed feelings.

    ��Edison!�� She shrilled in excitement upon seeing her little boy. She quickly grabbed him from her nanny and peppered him with kisses. ��How was he, Sasha? Did he give you a hard time?��

    She was lucky that herndlord had a young daughter who liked to babysit. Fortunately for her, her babysitter did not cost much too. But she intended to give her some extra if her internship paid well.

    She was lucky to be offered a nice allowance for working in thepany. Although she was not short of cash for her child, she did not want to overspend it or use it on frivolous things. It was for his future, and she would keep it that way.

    ��Edison is such a sweet kid, Ms. Ria. I would never mind tending to him when I am not busy with school. Besides, Mom likes him when he is around.��

    Sasha��s mother was a bit loud but kind and caring, just like her daughter. She always felt safe leaving her kid in their hands because she knew they would not let anything terrible happen to him.

    ��Thanks again, Sasha. Tell your Mom I appreciate the help.�� She took several bills in her wallet and paid the young teenager.

    Then, she took her boy back to her apartment, which was just on the upper floor of thendlord��s ce. It was time to spend some quality time with his young son.

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921: Happy tears

    He had apanied her out that afternoon since she had to buy some clothes. She could not continue wearing his clothes. Then, she suggested they eat out for a change, like a date.

    He took her to this semi-fancy restaurant. It was an expensive restaurant but not the kind of establishment that would need a reservation before they could enter. They had a private corner. It was good enough for her. Besides, the food was good.

    ��I am going back home tomorrow.�� Amelia casually told him as she drank her wine after the delicious dinner they shared.

    Since he woke up that afternoon after falling asleep in his office chair, she had acted like nothing from the ordinary had urred. She pretended that she did not remember the proposal and the ring.

    She took that beautiful shining diamond ring off her fingers and hid it in her pocket. But she could tell that he was wondering about it. Yet, he had not voiced his concern either. As if both of them were waiting for someone to broach the topic.

    ��Why?�� Evan suddenly asked as if he was surprised by her n. ��You don��t have to leave yet.�� He abruptly extended his hand on the table and wrapped her hand with his warm one. ��You know you can stay as long as you wish.��

    What was he doing? He needed to ask her if she remembered anything about his proposalst night. But he was afraid that she had rejected him. Why else would she take the ring off her finger and not talk about it?

    .....

    She did say yesst night, but it sounded like she was not herself. After all, she was drunk and must be confused. He could not rely on that answer, but could he propose again for the third time, counting his first attempt, even if she did not see the ring?

    ��Because Eida and Ang must be worried about me. And I miss Luisa.�� It was the truth. She only gave them a story about an abrupt problem with the foundation, so she had to be away for a few days.

    ��But you can always tell the truth that you are with me and nning to stay for a while.�� He continued, hoping that he could read what was on her mind.

    He was so sure now that she was the only woman he would ever want in his life. Yes, it took him a while to realize that, but he knew he could never survive without her. He needed her like he needed air to breathe.

    ��I can alwayse back to visit, or you can always see us.�� She could tell that he was starting to get agitated. But she could not help but tease him some more. But she had a n. She just had to stick with it.

    ��Amelia, I...�� He was about to say something, but she stopped him. She feared that he might ruin everything.

    ��I am sorry, Evan, but do you mind if I go to thedies�� room?�� She gracefully stood from her seat with Evan following to assist her, just like a true gentleman.

    ��Ok.�� He seemed stunned by her sudden interruption, but he knew he had no choice but to wait for her return.

    She strode away from him in the direction of the bathroom. She tried not to take long, not wanting Evan to suspect anything. After dealing with her business, she returned to her seat, ready for his surprise.

    ��Sorry if I took so long.�� She immediately said, throwing Evan out of his element. She needed to distract him until she could proceed with her n. ��Can you please order me some creamy custard cake?��

    Of course, he quickly called a waiter and ordered her dessert. But before he could say another thing, her phone rang, silencing him until she finished her conversation to herself.

    She could see his growing frustration. She could feel that he wanted so much to talk aboutst night. But not yet. She still had one or two more things she wished to do.

    Then, the waiter returned to their table, carrying a cake with a candle on top, apanied by a violinist. As soon as both stopped before their table, the musician started ying a romantic piece.

    ��I think you are making a mistake. It is not my birthday.�� Evan quickly corrected the waiter as he ced the cake before him.

    He did not understand why the waiter would make a mistake. But he did not like that they were making a spectacle in the restaurant as other diners started to look in their direction. He wanted their privacy because he wanted to discuss something with her.

    But before he could say more, he felt her hands stopping him again. ��Evan.�� She called his name, making him shift his face in her direction. ��I want us to celebrate this day before I leave tomorrow.��

    She did not wish to leave, but she had to share this great news with the people she cared about most in her life. Besides, she knew she had taken most of Evan��s time away from his work. He had to concentrate on it for now while they figured this out.

    ��What do you mean?�� Evan��s eyes stared at her, confusion written on his face.

    ��Please, indulge me.�� Amelia requested as she leaned forward to the table, reaching for the cake.

    Then, she opened a chocte cone on the top and revealed something shining, a familiar object. It finally dawned on Evan what she was talking about, realizing where this was possibly going.

    She pulled out the ring from her pocket and showed it to him. ��Would you kneel and propose to me properly, so I can finally give you my answer.��

    She spoke to him so softly, together with the soft music of the violin, serenading them. It felt like he was talking to an angel. He was beyond enchanted, transfixed in his ce.

    It took him a few seconds to remember that she had asked him to go on his knees. ��Of course.�� He immediately moved and changed position, kneeling before her as he took the ring from her hand.

    He was still thinking of something profound to say to her as he raised the ring in his fingers before her when she smiled at him. He did not even get a chance to say a word when she finally said, ��YES!�� As tears rolled down her eyes, happy tears.

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922: Threesome

    He decided to drink his frustration away as he drove his way to his favorite bar. This morning had been terrible, but he could not do anything about it.

    After his failed attempt to convince his father to reconsider his internship, he decided to apologize to Mr. ckstone, hoping he could stop working in the mailroom.

    Walking to the office drenched in coffee was not the impression he had in mind when he decided to set an appointment with his boss. But he could not cancel the meeting because that would only worsen the situation.

    ��Well, I would assume that you would at leaste to the office in time and wear a more presentable attire,�� Zach remembered his boss, Alex, telling him as he entered his office, like a cat who just came out of a dumpster.

    Of course, the meeting did not go as he had nned. His boss still assigned him to the mailroom to work there until his boss decided that he had learned enough lessons.

    He did not go to college to sort out packages and mail. It was just insane, but he had no choice. It was either that or out on the street. He might have a college degree, but without a job, he would starve.

    ��Give me two shots.�� He shouted at the bar as he upied the empty stool. Immediately upon recognizing him, two shot sses appeared before him. He stared at it for a few seconds, contemting his life.

    .....

    He could look for an actual job. His friends would probably hire him in theirpanies, but that would mean begging for it. His pride would not allow him to do that to himself.

    As long as no one knew that he was working in the mailroom, that was better than asking his friends for help. He just had to be careful. He believed his boss would not tell anybody about it.

    So far, the mailroom did not seem to know who he was. He just had to keep it that way. But tonight, he just wanted to forget and be himself again.

    ��Give me your special tonight.�� The bartender already knew what he was asking for as he took a bottle from the upper ss case.

    After downing his tequ shots, he held one ss of the finest scotch in his hand. The feel of it as it scratched his throat and passed down into his stomach was worth every penny he spent on it. It was delicious.

    Was he ready to give up this life? The answer would be a definite NO.

    ��Hey, Zach. Where have you been?�� Someone pped him on his back and sat right beside him. He did not have to look to know who it was.

    ��Around...�� He answered but not borating. He had been silent in their group, avoiding their calls and going to their usual hangouts. How could he when he was busy dealing with those stupid mail?

    He was so tired by the time he left. When he tried to leave early, his boss required him to work overtime because he waste. But he was not used to waking up early.

    Damn! How do these people live? He thought as he tried to do what they did. He could barely catch up with the female employees he worked with, and some of them were half his size.

    ��A little bird told me that you are now working.�� His friend ordered the same thing that he was having before continuing. ��An intern at the ckstone Industries. Is that true?��

    It seemed that news about him traveled fast. At least, that was the part he heard, not the rest of the story. ��Yeah, where did you hear that?�� It was better to answer it with another question.

    ��I heard that you are working with your father��s campaign.�� And by using his friend��s ego to talk about himself rather than answering questions. ��How is that going, Ryan?��

    Ryan��s father was also running for another office term as a Senator of the nearby state. As politicians�� sons, they had be friends and college buddies. But they were not what one would call best friends.

    They were buddies who benefited from each other when needed. After all, someday, they would also be politicians like their fathers. But they did not have a deep sense ofmitment in their friendship.

    ��It is going well, I think,�� Ryan answered as he turned around and scouted the room. ��You know I don��t have the patience for it. But they said that Dad had a solid chance of winning again.�� Saying it confidently as if he believed it.

    But knowing his friend, he would not know shit about what was going on in his father��s campaign. In his opinion, Ryan was worse than him. But unlike his friend, he wished his father would have hired him in his campaign instead of sending him into the corporate world.

    But he knew his father never trusted what he could do. All he saw in him was the disappointment he would give his family. Yes, he had brought several shameful acts into their family, but most of them were not his doing.

    However, his father always saw the worse in him, believing the tabloids more than his words. Her mother did not care too much to even deal with him. So, yeah, in the end, he acted on it.

    Could they me him for doing what they already thought he did?

    ��Well, my friend, we should celebrate tonight,�� Zach ordered another set of drinks for them while his friend waved his hands to the brte and the blond on the other side of the bar.

    ��Yes, we should.�� His friend answered as he smiled like a Cheshire cat about to eat his prey. ��Why don��t youdies order what you like? It is on us.�� His friend started introducing himself. ��And this is my friend, Zachary Andrews.��

    ��Just Zach.�� He corrected as he shook the hands of the girls. But knowing his friend, he would use him as his wingman to score one of these girls. Which one, he would find out soon enough.

    Then, of course, Zach would be stuck with the other one unless his dear friend was being greedy and decided to take both. But tonight, he just wanted to drink and be alone, so he hoped his friend would take the two with him and have his threesome.

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923: To go down without a fight

    ��Are you sure that you would like to do this?�� Her manager, Nora, asked as they heard her ns.

    She had been hiding from them for more than a week, trying to figure out what she would do with her life. That was precisely why she went away. She wanted to get away from her chaotic rtionship.

    She did not expect that her boyfriend, well, her ex-boyfriend, would follow her. She thought when she left after catching him cheating. He understood it was over between them.

    She could not believe that he would still follow her and hurt her. The worse part was his threats. She could not keep going, with fear weighing her down.

    ��Yes, I already thought this through,�� Serena exined how she ended her rtionship with the famous movie actor, but this time, she was not going to stay silent about his abuse.

    She did not want him to get away with what he had done to her. And she did not want others to experience what she had gone through. She was tired of being afraid and hiding.

    Her manager went to the sidebar of the hotel, where she took two sses and fixed her a drink. Then, Nora gave her a stiff drink to make her rx as if that would change her mind.

    .....

    ��But this might ruin your career. You know how influential Elliot is in the movie industry. His family connection to the entertainment business might ban you from getting any job.�� Her manager pointed out how precarious her situation was if she continued to sue her ex-boyfriend.

    But she had made up her mind. It was like what her psychiatrist said. She kept attracting cheating and abusive men because she allowed them to abuse her. These men could sense her fear and use it to their advantage, knowing they could get away with it.

    Still, she knew that Nora was only looking after her best interest. She was not here to go against her wishes but only to confirm that she knew the extent of the possibility and consequences of her ns.

    ��I don��t care anymore. If I have to start at the bottom, then I will.�� Nora was correct about that, but this was not about her career anymore. It was her life too.

    Her career had a likelihood of nose-diving into the abyss. Elliot and his family would likely bury her career six feet under the ground. She probably could kiss her showbiz career goodbye.

    Another scandal and the final nail in her coffin if she lost in this fight against a giant. But what was the alternative?

    Was she willing to return to her abusive rtionship with him? From what she had seen, he was not ready to let her go just yet.

    ��Let us not get ahead of ourselves.�� Nora walked to her side, looking down at her as she slumped on the couch like a broken raggedy doll. ��Let me see what else I can do.��

    Her manager grabbed her phone and started to make some calls. Serena was just too tired since she could hardly sleepst night, so she closed her eyes and let her manager deal with the situation for now.

    She could hear Nora rambling on the phone, barking orders to whoever was on the other side of the line. One thing she liked about her manager, she did not like receiving crap from anyone.

    ��I want your rmendation on this situation this afternoon.�� It was thest sentence she heard from her manager before exhaustion took over her body and her mind drifted to a deep slumber.

    She felt her body move, then a soft nket draped around her, but after that, she was unconscious. She still appreciated her manager with her tiny gestures. Nora was tough, but deep inside, she had a soft heart.

    On another side of the city, another person was busy dealing with her situation. Adam did promise he would help, but she still had to agree to file a formalint.

    ��I want everything you can find about Mr. Elliot Jamieson,�� Adam instructed the man assigned to investigate his new case.

    Thankfully, Alex sent one of his good investigators to help him with the case he was filing for Serena. Adam could only cover so much with his other obligations. So he might need all the help he could get.

    He was sure if he came to David, he might be willing to lend him some of his resources. After all, this was for his sister. But he wanted to consult with his client before making any additional actions.

    ��How deep do you want me to dig into this, Mr. Jamieson?�� The investigator asked him as he took note of the details Adam shared with him.

    He looked at his file case, closing it before looking at the man he would be working with for the first time. Alex said he was the best, then he believed him.

    ��As thorough as you can.�� He wanted everything that they could use against the man. He would bet that he would have the best attorneys�� money could buy.

    From his initial investigation, he gathered that Serena��s ex-boyfriend was not just anybody. He learned that he was about to go against Goliath. Did that make him David? If that meant he would win the case, so be it.

    Then, he was alone again, dealing with his other cases. Serena��s case was not the only one he had to focus on since other people also depended on his help.

    ��Can you get me the file of Mr. Logan?�� He shouted, directing his orders at the woman just outside the door. ��It is the one regarding the manughter case we received yesterday.�� He exined to his new secretary.

    Setting up his new office was not easy since he did not have a sizable capital to work on, but he was d that several of his colleagues had decided to join him in forming their small firm.

    They had agreed to take on paying clients so they could also ept pro bono cases. It was hard to help those victims who had no money if they did not have enough funding to support their suits.

    Many big corporate firms were hard to beat, especially in controversial cases like his case with Serena. His opponent would have massive resources at their disposal. So, it helped if they had allies open to supporting their pro bono cases.

    ��Sir, Adam. You have a client waiting for you outside.�� His secretary informed him as she brought the file he had asked for, putting it on his table.

    ��Tell him to give me a few minutes.�� He did not usually turn away a client, but he had to deal with something first before meeting another.

    ��I think you should see her, Sir.�� His secretary insisted, making him look at him questioningly. ��I think that is Ms. Serena Anderson outside. The actress.�� She excitedly stated.

    ��Send her in,�� Adam instructed, a little bit surprised but d that she saved him the trouble of going to her hotel to discuss her case.

    He only hoped she was here to tell him to proceed with the case and not to drop it. Thest thing he wanted was for her to go down without a fight.

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924: Sniff a story

    She stepped out of the death trap, ted that she would live another day. The elevator seemed it had seen its better days and should retire soon enough. Luckily, it was just a few floors, or she might die of a heart attack every time it seemed to hit a bump.

    It took her and her manager a while to find his office, even if they had his address. Well, her manager did not think they were in the right ce upon seeing the condition of the dpidated warehouse and the location. She thought they had made a mistake.

    ��Let me handle this.�� Serena heard herpanion say, but unlike her, Nora had no patience in waiting in line, seeing the long queue ahead of them.

    Judging from the clothes most were wearing, the clients were not what most giant firms would represent. This firm seemed to center more on the middle and low-ie groups and some marginalized sectors.

    ��No. We will wait for our turn.�� She stopped her, not wanting to cut in just because they could.

    All these people went here for assistance, just like her. And not because she was somebody famous that would make her concerns more important than theirs. They would sit here the whole day if necessary until it was their turn to meet up with awyer.

    ��We can��t waste our time sitting here.�� Nora pointed out the many people who probably had been sitting there for an hour or more.

    .....

    ��You are wee to leave if you need to be somewhere else.�� She told her manager as she moved toward the end of what seemed to be a line.

    Then, she sat down with the other clients while she waited for her turn. It was her fault. She did not make an appointment ahead of time. Though she did not mind, at least this time, she did not experience preferential treatment.

    She sometimes liked to experience what an ordinary person would go through in their everyday life. Honestly, it gave her a better perspective of how someone else lived.

    True, she sometimes used this experience in her job. It was hard to portray a scene if she did not know what it was like to be in that position. Experience would always be the best teacher and a great way to learn.

    ��Ser...�� Nora stopped before someone else heard her name. ��You know I can��t leave you here alone.��

    She had to use another of her disguise so that other people would not recognize her. They did not want people to fuss over her because she was a celebrity. Besides, once the word that she was in aw firm, the media would not be far behind.

    She was still at the top of her game. Her recent movie just hit the top of the box office chart. But she wondered if it would still be the same after this case.

    ��Then, sit quietly with me.�� She ordered as she watched the distressed faces of the other clients waiting for their chance to talk to one of thewyers here.

    She noticed severalwyers around, but she still had to see hers. Then, a receptionist handed them a form, asking them if they were here with a particrwyer in mind.

    ��I am here to see, Mr. Adam Mason.�� She kept her eyes hidden in her sunsses and most of her hair covered in the scarf she wore. She just hoped no one would recognize her as she sat in a crowded room.

    ��We will call you once he is avable.�� The woman said, but the other woman kept looking at her face. She could only wonder if she recognized her. She hoped not.

    After a few minutes, she had her answer. Another woman escorted them inside the other room and into the end of the hallway. The receptionist recognized her and decided that they should not keep a client like her waiting. Soon, they were sitting across from him.

    ��If you are that good, why are you working in this crappy ce?�� Nora questioned as her eyes roamed around the room and looked at the dpidated warehouse that her newwyer upied.

    She still could not believe that Serena would choose toe into this ce. Who was thiswyer that insisted on working on her case? She initially thought they would meet with Serena��s brother or a partner, knowing he owned arge firm.

    But she doubted this was the firm David owned, seeing that it was not at par with the other firms representing most of her talents. She would not bring her cases to this ce if she had any other choice.

    ��I am sorry foring here without an appointment. But we can wait until you finish with your other clients.�� Serena kicked her in the foot, speaking up, interrupting her manager from making more of her snidements.

    She understood this ce was not where their usualwyers had conducted business with them. But Serena did not see any problem with it. It might not be world-ss, but in a way, it still looked presentable.

    Her onlyint would be the old elevator that needed some major work. Besides, she believed she liked what Adam had done to this ce.

    ��It is nice to see you, Ms. Anderson.�� Adam greeted her, ignoring the other woman��s clear insult of his workce. He did not n to justify her words by answering her question.

    He quickly offered them a seat and introduced himself. ��I am Adam Mason, and you are?�� Addressing the other woman apanying Serena. He did not like how she belittled him, but he still needed to show respect.

    ��I am Nora, the manager.�� She firmly shook his hand but made it short. She was a woman who never liked beating around the bush. ��So, what are we looking at here?�� She always struck at the middle, not a fan of wasting time. ��What would you suggest?��

    However, Nora did not like what she had seen so far. It was not just a trashy ce. But she had not heard of this man. She could not tell if he was good at this or not.

    She could rmend several topwyers, who could defend Serena, but why did she pick this man? She could not picture the reason why. Was this man that good?

    But honestly, she could see the appeal, looking at the face and the physique of the man before her. He could be a model or a star, minus the cheap suit and the old shoes. Still, his aplishment and the firm remained questionable.

    ��Of course, it will all depend on you, Serena.�� Adam pointed to the famous star as they settled on his desk to discuss the case. ��We have two options for now. We can try to settle this out of court if that is what you want or battle it head-on inside a courtroom.��

    He looked at his client and her manager, gauging what they wanted. But basically, he only needed Serena��s decision, but sometimes, he could not discount the manager��s influence on her talent.

    ��If we go to the negotiation table, we can avoid a messy trial and prevent the press from making a spectacle out of this story,�� Adam exined to her their situation.

    However, that would limit the impact of the case since they were letting him free by settling for a fee. What was money in this case, but nothing but amodity in abundance against the used?

    She would not get the justice she wanted because the abuser would be set free with just a penalized payment. His name would remain intact, and the entire incident would disappear and get buried as if it did not happen.

    On the other hand, Serena would not have to go through the trouble of being tried by the masses. She could avoid the public trial, which could go either way.

    He was sure many would not side with her in this one since their opponent also had his supporters. It would not be a simple trial of what happened recently but the unearthing of all their past. And he could already foresee that it would not be pretty.

    ��If it is my choice, I suggest we settle this out of court and protect your career if possible.�� Nora looked at Serena, wanting to convince her that was the better choice.

    Once this went to court, there was no question that the media would have a field day in this case. It would be a battle of not just two people but the entire world.

    Nora had adored Serena since she took care of her career. She was not hard to manage and great at her job. But her personal life was a mess. It was the only drawback in managing her career.

    ��But if Elliot denies all charges against him, we will have no choice but to take this to court.�� Adam needed to prep them with all their options. At the end of this trial, she was the only one who would face the final result.

    ��So, this would be a media circus,�� Serena stated in her conclusion, suddenly wondering if she was making a mistake of evening here.

    She wanted Elliot to pay for what he did to her, but digging up her past was not part of the bargain. Could she face them again, all the things she had buried and hoped never to be reminded of again?

    It seemed that was the price of going through with this.

    ��We can ask the judge to put a gag order about the proceeding, but most often than not, the case still finds its way to the press,�� Adam informed them of the possibility.

    Therefore, he could not promise that this case would remain private. In his experience, the press had always found a way to sniff a story, even if they hid it carefully from in sight.

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925: Until the end of time

    She arrived early at the apartment. At least the ce she had been staying for several months and considered her home. She softly worked her keys on the doorknob, hoping not to make too much noise.

    She did not want to wake up the other upants, who were still probably sleeping soundly in their rooms. Especially their little angel that could be the devil if she disturbed her beauty sleep.

    However, the lights suddenly turned on, almost blinding her when she entered further inside into an initially dark room. She had to shield her eyes with her hand to get them adjusted to the sudden brightness.

    ��What are you doing sneaking in the middle of the night?�� A familiar voice reprimanded her. ��Amelia, you almost gave me a heart attack, sneaking up like that.��

    But due to the blinding light, she did not see the new vase blocking her path. She identally knocked it down until it created a smashing sound on the tiled floor. She did not mean it, but she did not see it.

    ��Correction! It is almost morning. Anyway, where did thate from?�� Amelia did not remember that vase being there before. Ang might have added it to the decorations while she was away.

    ��I bought it yesterday.�� Her friend answered her to answer her question.

    .....

    Finally, she saw Ang, by the switch of the lights. Her friend was staring at her with one of her hands, holding on to her chest. It was evident that Ang was not expectingpany as her hand was still mildly shaking.

    ��I am sorry, Ang. I did not mean to frighten you.�� She quickly excused herself. She knew she should have called themst night that she wasing home. Now, she almost gave her friend a cardiac arrest.

    She hurriedly moved toward her and assisted her to the sofa as she requested her friend to sit while she got a ss of water. When she returned after a quick run from the kitchen, she saw her friend was calmer and more rxed.

    ��I thought you would not be home for a couple more days.�� Ang more or less stated than asked. She had implied that notion in theirst conversation when she could not give them a definite date when she was returning.

    ��Well, the thing I had been handling while away was resolved earlier than I thought.�� She exined to her friend without going into details.

    ��What is going on here?�� Another voice joined them, followed by a whining baby. Eida walked to the living room with Luisa in her arms, joining them in the morning chaos.

    It seemed that her n not to wake them up had backfired. Now, all of them were wide awake. Even Bea and Goliath were not far behind as themotion woke them up.

    Now, she had three adults confused and very sleepy, a barking dog, and a whining baby to deal with, on top of her exhaustion. She was hoping to get some rest before she had to face them. But lucky as she was, here they were, all staring at her.

    ��I am making coffee. Does anybody else like one?�� Bea asked as she moved toward the kitchen with Goliath following her. ��Don��t bother. I will prepare for all.�� Then, it was just her friends and their adorable princess, stillining about ruining her sleep.

    ��What is going on with you, Amelia?�� Eida suddenly asked as she danced Luisa in her arms, attempting to send her back to sleep. ��You know you can talk to us if you have any problems.��

    Somehow, the baby seemed to be responding to her questioning as she grew silent every second. Maybe she was also waiting for her reply, which she had no idea how to answer.

    Nheless, her friends were looking at her situation wrong. They thought that she might need an intervention. But she did not. She had never felt great in her life. But, of course, they did not know that.

    ��Hey, guys. I don��t have any problems. I never felt happier than today.�� Amelia genuinely smiled at her friends, not only ecstatic about what she would like to share with them. But also d she had friends who cared so much about her. They would intervene on her behalf.

    ��Are you sure? You are not just saying that.�� Ang gaped at her as if she had doubts.

    But she could not me them since she had been acting strangetely. Or maybe since she had met Evan. Admittedly, she had not been the same.

    ��Yes, actually, I have something to tell you guys. I was going to tell you about thister, but since we are all here, I might as well share it with you now.�� She began, hoping she could spill it out and get it over with since they would find out about it soon enough.

    ��Well, what is it? Don��t make the suspense worse for my heart.�� Ang grumbled this time as if she was about to have another episode if she did not hurry up.

    She took a deep breath, garnering enough courage. She thought that telling them would be easy, but it was not as she stared into their expectant faces. She wondered what was going through their mind. Were they thinking the same thing she had in her mind?

    ��Come on, Luisa is almost asleep.�� This time, it was Eida who was pressuring her.

    One more deep breath, she told herself. Suddenly, she wished Evan was there by her side so they could say it together. But unfortunately, he was not. Anyway, here goes nothing.

    ��I am getting married.�� She hastily blurted out of her lips before she lost her nerved. She thought she would stutter, but it sounded right in her ears.

    Amelia could see the shockbined with the smiling faces of the people before her. It was like they were confused and happy at the same time. ��Are you serious? To whom?�� Eida added, still looking at her disbelievingly.

    ��Amelia is getting married to me.�� She heard his voice behind her and suddenly felt relieved. Evan walked to the room and stood beside her, taking her hand in his firm grip.

    She had to go to the apartment ahead of him since he had to deal with their luggage. Besides, she would also like to check if the coast was clear. As she said, she would like to sleep before dealing with her friends.

    ��Really?�� Ang expressed with a satisfied smile. Well, the confusion and disbelief suddenly turned into delight.

    ��Yes, me, Grandmama. I already proposed, and she epted,�� Evan answered with an affectionate grin as he looked at his grandmother before turning his attention to the woman he was going to make his wife.

    He disagreed that she should leave, at least not alone. Instead, he came along, dropping everything for her again. He wanted to be with her when they broke the news to his grandmother and her friend.

    It was valuable news, and Amelia should not do it all alone. From now on, Evan was not letting her do anything by herself. They would be partners in everything they did until the end of time.

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926: Revenge was a dish best served cold

    She had finally gotten the hang of her new job. It was not as hard as she initially thought. But she would not consider herself slow since she had worked herself through school using her intellect and pure hard work.

    It was not easy to work on the side and study at the same time under a student schrship grant. But she had made it work until she met the father of her son. Then, everything went downhill from there.

    ��Ria, good job with your first two weeks.�� Her supervisor praised her while she stood in front of her small desk. ��Even the boss told Sir Alex about your impressive work.�� She continued.

    ��Really?�� She could not believe it since she was new at this job. But she tried hard not to impress but to do a good job. ��Thanks. I will work harder so you will not get disappointed with me.��

    Everything she was doing was not only for her but also for her son. She knew it was not about earning money for his son but giving him a reason to be proud of her mother.

    She had worked hard all her life to follow her dreams. That was what she wanted her son to see in her. She was not a loser or a gold digger who only used the father of her son for money. It was a long story.

    ��I don��t think I will ever get disappointed with you, Ria. You are a good kid.�� Her supervisor was walking away when she turned around as if she remembered something. ��Why don��t youe with meter? I will treat you with a drink.��

    .....

    It was seldom she liked interns, but this new one was different. Ria seemed genuinely interested to learn. This young woman was willing to start at the bottom and learn her way up to the top. A rare characteristic she could hardly find in the young people today.

    If she managed to have a daughter, she would be proud to have someone like her. But she was married to her job, so having children was out of the question.

    ��Tonight, Ms. Brenda. You want me to go out with you tonight.�� Ria repeated since she could not believe that her boss would invite her out.

    Other interns and the employees had warned her about the strict rules that her supervisor implemented. She had experienced it first hand, the reason she had worked twice as hard.

    Therefore, she could not believe her boss would praise her and even consider taking her out for a drink. Now, she was in between epting her offer and rejecting it.

    ��Yeah. I hope you will not say no.�� Brenda looked at her as if she had no choice.

    The problem was not just going out with her boss. She had never included goingte in her ns to get drunk. Although she had warned her babysitter that she might bete a few times, it was due to work and not because she was out on bars.

    ��I am...�� Ria was stilling up with an excuse when her boss suddenly shouted at someone else.

    ��Ms. Josey, I am taking Ria out tonight. Why don��t you join us.�� Brenda called their COO, who just came in from her meeting upstairs.

    Their big boss stopped just by her desk and looked at them. ��When is this?�� Ms. Josey inquired, appearing like she was interested.

    ��Tonight,�� Brenda answered, and the two started nning it as if she was not even there.

    ��Then, it is settled. Pack up your things early.�� Ms. Josey told her, giving her no time to say anything else.

    Then, her supervisor and COO were gone as fast as they had arrived at her table. She was left problematic with what she had to do. First, she had to inform her sitter that she might bete picking up his son.

    Afterward, she had to figure out an excuse to get out of there before she found herself drunk. Her alcohol limit was not something to brag about since she could hardly hold her liquor.

    Not forck of trying in college, but she had no tolerance for it. It was the reason she ended up pregnant. She was too intoxicated to say no to her boyfriend that night.

    She was not crying rape since she loved him. But she would have been more responsible if she was not drunk. Moreover, she thought her ex-boyfriend understood her concern about not having sex until they were ready. But she realized toote that it was just all a game to him.

    ��Isn��t this fun?�� Ms. Josey told her and the rest of theirpany. The next thing Ria knew, she was already sitting in a bar with her two bosses, drinking their margaritas.

    But fortunately, they also invited two other female employees to join them. So, it was not just her who felt awkward to be drinking with her bosses.

    ��Yes, it is,�� Ria answered, slowly sipping her drinks, afraid that one ss would be enough to inebriate her. Then, the other two were already finishing their first drink.

    Then, her eyes roamed around the room since she was not familiar with ces like this. The first andst time she was in a bar was the night she got pregnant with Edison.

    She never had time to drink, go out, and party since she was never young. As she said, she devoted her life to studying. But when she had to stop because of her pregnancy, she had no choice but to keep working in a diner to earn a living for herself and her baby.

    ��Ria, I think someone is interested in you. He had been eyeing you since we entered.�� Ms. Brenda said, pointing out the man using her lips toward the left side of the bar.

    ��I think I have seen him working in the mail room.�� One of the other employees also followed their boss�� gaze.

    Ria finally looked at the man in question. Then, she was surprised to realize that the man was familiar. She had not seen him after theirst incident in the elevator.

    ��Pity. I thought such a good-looking man would be one of the executives in one of the departments.�� Ms. Brenda said jokingly, but Ria could tell she was teasing her. ��He certainly looked like a Greek God, less the tan colors.��

    Ria could see that he had a lean body, but she could tell he was hiding a masculine body underneath his suit. But it did not mean that she was her type. And she doubted he was looking at her because he was interested in her.

    She believed it had something to do with what happened the other day. He probably recognized her and had something in his mind to get even with her.

    After all, revenge was a dish best served cold.

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927: Back to square one

    ��Do we have to go?�� Jacky could not believe how time flew by in an instant.

    She watched her husband move around the room, wide awake and ready to pack their things. He told her that it was time to go home. Was she prepared to return to reality and face the truth?

    Honestly, given another choice, she would like to linger for a few more days. Who was she kidding? She wanted to stay forever. But all good things muste to an end.

    The vacation was over. It was time to face the music.

    Marcus sat beside her on the bed, trying tofort her, cing his hand on the side of her cheek, gently caressing her like she was porcin that could easily break. He did not have to say anything, but she understood.

    ��I wish we do not have to.�� She stated what Marcus might say, knowing that he did not want to break her heart, but he also had no choice.

    Besides, they have responsibilities not just to themselves but to their friends, thepany they work for, and the people depending on their jobs. It would be selfish for them to stay.

    .....

    It was time to return to her life, not the fantasy she had been living with for weeks. Still, she appreciated what her husband and their friends did for her. She probably needed the break from her reality more than she ever thought.

    ��We will try to do this more often,�� Marcus promised her, but both knew it was a promise that would be hard to keep with the demands of their jobs.

    But he believed if he would save their marriage, he had to make time. He had never seen Jacky take a fall like this. It was like she would never recover.

    Luckily, she pulled through, well, at least, he hoped she did.

    ��I like that,�� Jacky answered and smiled at her husband. Then, she pulled herself up, nting a short but sweet kiss on his lips before moving out of the bed and into the bathroom.

    She had to prepare for their departure. The sooner, the better. Besides, there was nothing much to pack, but it was like she had a lead in her feet as she moved slower than usual.

    But on the upside, she would see her friends again. They had been chatting with her almost every day when they were not busy. Next time, she would be face to face with them. Something that she was looking forward to and not.

    In truth, she missed them. But at the same time, she also dreaded seeing Dani with her full belly, ready to pop. At least on the phone, she did not have to see her, but in person, she had no idea how she would react to her being pregnant while she was not.

    ��Don��t worry. Everything will be fine. I will always be here.�� Marcus assured her, wrapping her up in his warm embrace as they stepped outside the vi that they had considered their home for thest weeks.

    Her therapists said she should let go of her memories, anchoring her from going forward to the future. But she also said it would not be as easy. It would not disappear in a snap of a finger.

    She still rmended that she continue counseling until she was back on her feet. Marcus also agreed to go with her if she wanted, supporting her throughout her ordeal.

    But the final decision would always be with her because she was the only one who could assess her need. Truthfully, she had no idea what she needed at the moment.

    ��Shall we go?�� Then, she entwined her arms around his. Soon, they were flying back home.

    The home that they built when they got married. How did she feel about that? She guessed it was another question she had no answer to yet. But she would know soon enough as she watched the ne soar higher in the clouds.

    Was it wrong to imagine her baby floating in the sky, softly cuddled by the white cottonyyers around her? She guessed it was so much betterpared to the horrors of seeing blood everywhere.

    ��Are you ok?�� Marcus must have noticed her silently watching outside her window. He had dozed off when the ne was steadily flying in a slightly cloudy sky.

    But he must have woken up when they eventually bumped into slightly cloudy weather. The ne shook as it experienced turbulence from the strong winds outside.

    What was sunny and bright earlier had quickly changed into this gloomy, dark weather that threatened to worsen every second? Then, the captain spoke on the speaker, assuring them that it was nothing to be rmed about, but they would soon be out of it.

    ��No,�� Jacky answered him honestly, not noticing that her hands were shaking, but she could feel her heart beating faster.

    She was getting used to flying, but this was the first time she had been in this situation. It usually helped if she could think of happy thoughts when she was in the air, like earlier when she thought of her baby sleeping in the clouds.

    But when the weather gradually changed and horrible thoughts entered her mind again, the beautiful image vanished, reced by a nightmare. It was like she was reliving it again in her mind, over and over again.

    ��What is wrong?�� Her husband looked at her as concern covered his expression. ��Don��t worry. Captain Lewis is a great pilot.�� He could see the stress all over her face.

    He knew that Jacky was not a particr fan of flying, but he could assure her that they were in safe hands. Besides, it was just a mild weather condition, nothing that their ne and an experienced pilot could not handle.

    He took her hand, cold from whatever was going through her mind, and rubbed it, trying his best tofort her. Then, he pulled her closer, letting his warmth envelop her.

    ��It is nothing. It must be this weather.�� She was d he thought it was just her nerves because of their present circumstance.

    She did not want him to think she had regressed again if he discovered what was going on with her. Besides, she believed it was just a temporary rpse on her part.

    Soon, she would be ok once they were back on the ground. She did not want to worry her husband unnecessarily, knowing that he would not leave her side if he knew that she was not yet that well.

    But she was trying hard.

    ��Ok. But you will tell me if you need anything.�� Marcus looked at her as if not convinced. She nodded her head, but she knew she might be lying.

    Soon, as her husband had promised, they hadnded safely on the ground, back in the city where she had lived her entire life. But could she still call her this home after all the heartache this ce reminded her of and the painful experiences she had to endure?

    ��I promise that things will be better. Slowly, but if we help each other, we will get through this.�� Marcus swore to her.

    She did not doubt that he would do his part. He would be the best husband a woman could ever want. She would be the luckiest woman alive. And regrettably, he would have been the best father if they did not lose their child.

    She had seen him with her brother, Andy. How he interacted with him? He acted as a good role model to him. She had seen how he had changed from the man she had met in that bar.

    ��I know you will,�� Jacky answered, happy to have him in her life. But she would also try her best.

    She already asked herst therapist for a referral. She still nned to continue with her therapy. Marcus deserved a better wife, not a broken one. So, she would try her best to fix herself.

    Eventually, they arrived at their apartment.

    The very first ce she could truly call her home. Marcus carried her on the threshold as if they were newlywed, letting the staff take care of their things. He quickly deposited her in the bedroom as if it was their first day back from their honeymoon.

    It was sweet, and she appreciated it. But.

    ��I am thirsty.�� She pulled away from him. ��And hungry.�� She untied the scarf around her neck and let it drop on the floor, walking towards the door. ��I am going to the kitchen to get some water. Why don��t you order us something to eat?�� She suggested as she left him.

    She could hear him grumbling, protesting that she had left, but she only smiled. But she saw him grab his phone and then heard him order something. It sounded like pizza.

    Whatever it was, she believed she could eat a cow because she was starving. She continued her way to the kitchen, passing again by the living room.

    Then, she stopped as her eyes grew wild. Then, uncontroble tears flooded her eyes. She knelt as her hands wiped the floors. She must be growing crazy.

    Blood. All she saw was blood.

    Now, she was back to square one.

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928: Pulling the plug

    ��Sir, Lance. Your fiance is here to see you.�� A professionally dressed woman entered his office, interrupting his meeting with Lord Fordshire.

    He looked away from the Kingdom official in charge of their treasury and the north portion of theirnd. Then, he focused his eyes on the distraction by the door.

    ��Tell her that I am in a meeting.�� He told his secretary irritatedly as he continued his discussion about their Kingdom��s finances, dismissing her.

    As the uing King, he was slowly getting acquainted with the current issues he had to deal with once he sat on the throne. Fortunately, King Edward managed the Kingdom well during his reign.

    He did not see a significant problem he had to inherit with the crown. He was lucky that King Edward and his brother, Duke Frederick, had ruled with the people in mind and not their interests.

    ��But...�� His secretary continued without moving from her spot, but she stopped when she saw his annoyed expression.

    Thest thing he needed at the moment was to meet with his fiance and talk about the wedding. He had left all the decisions for the ceremony to the coordinators. He did not want to bother himself with the details, believing it would be wasting his time.

    .....

    ��Tell her to make an appointment with you when I have an avable time.�� With the King pressuring him to get married soon and take over the throne, he had little time to go over all the details of his responsibilities.

    Unlike Prince Edward and Prince Alex, he had not undergone the extensive training of taking over the crown as his cousins did. After all, he was the unlikely candidate to sit on the throne.

    But before his secretary could say anything else, the woman in question appeared at his door and marched inside. His secretary tried to stop her, but his unwanted guest continued until she stood before him and his guest.

    ��You have to stop avoiding me,�� Camille spoke in a barely controlled voice, demanding his time, but she was ready to explode. ��We could not keep dying the wedding.��

    She had be theughing stock among her friends and their society when her supposed wedding date kept moving around. She could still hear one of the questions asked by a reporter.

    ��Is the wedding still on?�� The media man with his camera ambushed her that morning. Of course, she smiled and answered that it was. She had no choice but to make a silly excuse about a dy in some of the preparations.

    But it was a degrading experience since she did note up with the decision to tie the knot with him. She might have agreed with the arranged marriage, but not to the humiliation.

    If he could not honor their agreement, maybe it was better to get out of this arrangement while she still could. She knew marrying him should be a great honor to their family, but to what extent? But could she back out of it?

    ��Hi, Camille. Can we do this another time? As you can see, I am in the middle of something.�� Lance barely nced up at her before he continued to read the chart on his table.

    He knew he was trying hard to be harsh to her. She did not deserve it, but he did not like to make a wrong impression. He did not want her to fall for him and expect that he would also love her.

    ��No, Lance.�� She finally lost it. ��We are talking about this now.�� She did not care if there were other people in the room. She would allow him to ignore her this time.

    She moved closer to the table where Lance was sitting and stood straight with her hands on her waist. She was not leaving until they had dealt with the problem he kept avoiding.

    ��I think I better reschedule our meetingter, Prince Lance.�� Lord Fordshire felt that his presence was unnecessary in this discussion. ��It is nice seeing you, Ms. McKinley.��

    The Lord stood up from his seat and quickly gathered his things. He could see that it was a conversation that needed a little privacy. He did not want to get stuck in the middle of a pending fight.

    ��I am sorry about this, Lord Fordshire. I will have my secretary call you for a better time.�� Lance stood from his seat and assisted the older nobleman outside his office doors.

    Then, he turned around to face his fuming fiance. But he was also annoyed due to herck of respect for his time. Not because he was marrying her, she should use it to barge into his office without his permission.

    He had to point to her that she could not act like a spoilt brat, especially when she was about to be his Queen. She had better learned her limitations, especially when he became King.

    ��Can we now talk?�� Camille sat on one of the chairs as she tried to calm herself down.

    She knew it was wrong to march into his office like that. But she had enough of him brushing her off as if her concerns were insignificant. Admittedly, she was doing this because of what it would bring to her family.

    But she was not a terrible person for forcing Lance to marry her. She was following her obligation to her parents. As much as she wanted to lead her life the way she wanted it. She could not. It was not an option for her.

    So, as much as she wanted to get out of this marriage, that was not possible. Her father pressured her to demand the soonest possible date for the ceremony.

    ��Do I have a choice?�� Lance answered her sarcastically as he moved to the side of the bar to pour himself a ss of strong scotch.

    He did not usually drink in the morning since he always wanted his mind clear when working and driving. Buttely, a bottle of scotch seemed to be his only friend.

    It was the only way he could go through the day without losing his mind. He was not yet an alcoholic, but at the moment, he needed it more and more, especially as the wedding and the coronation came closer.

    ��Well, you can end this marriage if you found me so abhorring,�� Camille shouted, not liking his words and tone of voice.

    She knew she should not dare him to back out of the wedding. Her father would disapprove of her actions. But she had enough of him being so mean all the time.

    ��You know what. Let me save you the trouble. I will tell my father to end this charade and to tell your father to find another woman who would put up with you.�� She stood up from her seat and turned around.

    She was ready to walk out of there and be done with it. She believed it would be better to deal with her father��s wrath than spend eternal suffering married to this man under his roof.

    Then, she moved toward the door.

    ��Stop!�� Lance did not shout, but his voice had an authoritative quality that made her halt in her tracks. ��Camille. I am sorry. You are right. We should talk.�� Then, his voice shifted to a lighter tone.

    She wondered what had changed his mind, but she was d. Despite her resolve, she was still afraid of what her father would do to her if the wedding did not push through.

    She knew her father would not take it well, and he would put all the me on her. She doubted if she could take another of her father��s punishments. She wished her mother was still alive, but all she had now was her ambitious stepmother, who could care less about her.

    To her father and stepmother, she was amodity they could sell to the highest bidder. But, of course, they hid it in the guise of an obligation to the family. After all, she still had younger siblings to think of since this was not just about her.

    ����So, what is the problem?�� He had to ask since he had no idea what was happening with the wedding.

    He knew he should be happy that she was backing out, but it would be short-lived. Soon, his father would have someone else lined up to take her ce. Would it be better or worse? He had no idea.

    But Camille seemed to be a good person. Maybe he was better dealing with her than another girl he did not know. So, he had better fixed his act and worked on making this work, even civilly, if he had to because the other option seemed worse.

    ��We still need a date. You have to sit down with me and discuss when our wedding will be.�� Camille pointed out the issue.

    They could keep nning and organizing, but without a definite number in the calendar. It would remain an imaginary wedding.

    She sat down with him and waited. She noticed that he was contemting the issue but did not respond immediately. However, she was not leaving without his answer, or else she was pulling the plug.

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929: The future Queen

    The meeting with her future husband finally went well. He finally agreed on a wedding date, calling the coordinators to settle it in a month. At least she finally knew it was pushing through.

    But honestly, she was anything but happy. She was nning her future. Camille McKinley was going to be a fucking Queen soon enough, but nothing about that news gave her joy.

    ��Who was she kidding?�� She was just a dummy in a game of chess inside that castle. Her title might be one of the most valuable pieces in the Kingdom, but she might as well align herself with the pawns.

    In a game of chess, she was supposed to be the next most powerful leader, who would have the King��s back. It was part of her obligation to protect the King against all those who would want to hurt him.

    At the same time, she also had to provide for all his needs. That included bearing his children, especially a son. It sounded medieval, but the Council explicitly expressed that she should understand these rules.

    ��Stupid rules.�� She kept mumbling, d she was alone in the bar as she drank her second ss of alcohol.

    She would have called one of her friends to drink with her, but she did not want to talk about the wedding. Everyone seemed to be enjoying the topic of her misery, except for her.

    .....

    However, the thought of carrying his child was a concept that still had not sunk in her mind. Of course, that would involve having sex. She was not pure, so she was not afraid of sexual intercourse. Thankfully, remaining chaste was not a criterion in this marriage.

    However, she still found it awkward to do the deed with him, knowing he was not interested in her. She always thought that if she married, she would at least be attracted to the man and the same with him. Unfortunately, that was not the case. She was stuck in this marriage whether she liked it or not. And she was to bear his sons and daughters. So, how many? That was the question.

    Suddenly, she imagined the animals she had seen in a documentary. She envisioned herself as the one giving birth to a child one after another. ��Eeehhh!�� That was disgusting, shaking her head off the horrific image. But unfortunately, she would be a baby-making machine if she did bear a son soon enough, picturing herself with a dozen daughters with no son.

    ��Hey, Camille. Is there something wrong?�� A voice behind her asked as a familiar voice sat beside her on one of the vacant stools. ��You look like you needed somepany.��

    She slowly turned to a familiar face, but not someone she would call a friend. They had been going in simr circles but never had the chance to hit it off, probably because she avoided him like he had the gue.

    First of all, she knew he was bad news. Second, he was not her type, nor was she his. Third, she was in a deep,mitted rtionship until his father told her she had to marry Prince Lance.

    Crazy, right? Obligation trumped love.

    It was another long story she did not wish to think about now. She wished she could dig up a hole and bury all her baggage underneath the ground and forget all about it. But they said time could only heal old wounds.

    ��Actually...�� She turned to her visitor and stared at him. ��I am leaving, Prince Edward.�� She picked up her ss and gulped the remaining liquid in it, not caring if it was udylike. Honestly, it was tiring to be perfect all the time.

    ��But I just arrived. Surely you would share even just one drink with your future cousin-inw.�� Edward slightly blocked her path as he ordered two drinks for them. ��Just one drink. Let me congratte you and wee you to the family.��

    He would not take no for an answer as he used his most adorable smile to charm his way to the future Queen of thend. He was unsure if it would work, but it convinced her as she settled back to her seat.

    ��Ok. Just one drink.�� Since she was going to be part of the Royal family, she could not start by making enemies. No matter what she thought of the disgraced Prince, he was still the son of the current King.

    ��Thanks. That is all I ask. Besides, we will see each other at many family functions. It would be nice if we could at least be friendly when we bump into each other.�� Edward exined to her as he handed her a drink.

    He had lived out of the radar of his father and the Council. He had avoided creating a scene or making any mistakes. Thest thing he wished for his father, the King, was to disown him.

    But was he done fighting for his right to the throne? Of course not. Only a fool would relinquish his birthright. And he was no fool. His father and the Council were wrong when they chose his cousins over him.

    ��Yeah, it would be nice to have someone familiar to talk to inside the pce.�� Although her father was wealthy, they were not Royalty.

    Yes, she had some association with the Princes and Princesses of the Royal family, but they were never her friends. So, it would probably be nice to have acquaintances besides her husband.

    ��Are you excited about your new role in the pce?�� Edward asked as he took a sip of his drink while staring at her.

    He could not help but wonder if he could explore the possibility of using this woman to regain his throne back. How? That was something he would reserve forter. At the moment, he just needed to gain her trust, hoping they could somehow be friends.

    ��I don��t know if excitement is the word for it. Maybe a little of that and dread more like it.�� She admitted as she tasted the new drink that Edward offered her. It was different from what she usually drank, but it did taste good.

    She looked at him, staring directly into his eyes. But all she saw was a genuine smile. Either this man had changed from what she had heard in the past. Or he was that good at fooling everyone.

    Still, she was not letting her guard down around him. She did not want to be one of his victims in his schemes. Anyway, she just had to be careful around him.

    ��I think you will be perfect in our family,�� Edward assured her as he raised his ss to her. ��To our future Queen.�� He toasted, nking his ss with her. ��Bottoms up.��

    ��Thanks, I guess.�� She hesitantly agreed with him, finishing her ss.

    Then, she took as her opportunity to leave. ��But I really must go. It was nice seeing you, Edward.��

    She stood up again, slightly wobbly on her feet but quickly recovered before she slipped into the floor. She was not a lightweight, but herst drink was a bit stronger than her regr ones.

    ��Do you need help? I can offer you a ride.�� Edward kindly offered, seeing that she was in no condition to drive.

    ��No, I am ok. I am not yet drunk.�� She hastily declined, not wanting his help. ��Besides, I have my driver with me, waiting outside.�� She rposed herself and shook off the slight buzz in her head as she pulled away from his arms.

    ��Thanks, anyway.�� She added before she walked gracefully out of the ssy bar toward the car already waiting for her.

    Since her arrangement with the Prince, her father guaranteed that she always had an escort following her. A driver always drove her around, and two bodyguards were not far behind.

    Soon, she was back home under her father��s roof. She was staying with them until the wedding for her protection. Since the announcement of their engagement, she had to relinquish her apartment and move back to the house where she grew up.

    It was like her past did not exist to make way for this new one. But what could she do? She had agreed to this arrangement. Now, she had to live it until the day she died.

    She slowly made her way into the hallway, hoping not to make too much noise. She could see that only a few lights were on, meaning most had already retired to their rooms.

    But.

    ��What happened with your meeting with your fiance?�� She heard a calm voice echo around her as soon as she entered the living room.

    It was alreadyte, so she thought that her father might already be sleeping. She was not expecting to see him, still reading in his favorite chair as if he was waiting for her.

    She hoped she would have to face her father by morning, but that was not the case. She tried her best to stay still as she stood before him, but that drink had seriously impacted her sobriety.

    ��It went well.�� She slightly giggled, remembering the irritated face of her future husband. At least she got what she wanted. ��I am getting married soon.�� She announced happily.

    ��Are you drunk?�� Her father asked, probably noticing her odd behavior. Her father finally stood up from his seat and watched her. ��What are you thinking?�� Confirming his suspicion.

    ��You are the future Queen. You should be acting responsibly.�� Her father shouted at her as if that would make her undrunk.

    She was notpletely drunk, maybe tipsy, but not enough to be used of being irresponsible. She had been a good daughter all her life, and she took her responsibility to this family seriously.

    She might be the future Queen, but she was still a human being.

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930: Cherish for eternity

    Marcus stared at his wife, who was finally in deep slumber. Thankfully, he managed to calm her down after finding her crying earlier. Now, he wondered what else he could do to help her with her current condition.

    It was still fresh in his mind how he walked into the living room to find his wife on the floor, balled up like a child, sobbing as if in pain. At first, he thought she might have slipped and had an ident, but when she saw her eyes, he recognized her dilemma immediately.

    She was not in physical pain but trapped on an emotional roller coaster due to the psychological trauma of losing their child. The therapist reminded him that her depression could stille and go.

    ��Jacky, I hope you will let me help you.�� He whispered in her sleeping form, wishing she would listen to him through her subconsciousness.

    He knew that she was trying her best, but there were times that she did not want to share the burden with him. It was like she did not want to bother him with her problems.

    No matter how he tried to convince her, it was ok. He could take any punch thrown his way, but she still would not let him be a part of what she was going through. But he was not giving up. He would find a way to help her.

    ��I love you, Jacky.�� He said repeatedly. He would not get tired of telling her how much he loved her if that would prove to her that he was not going away. ��I will always be here for you.��

    .....

    He was not saying that losing a child was easy. On the contrary, he could not even imagine what Jacky might have gone through when it happened. He did not carry their child in his body, yet he felt the devastation of losing something he did not even know existed until it was gone.

    Between the two of them, it was Jacky who wanted a child immediately. He did not mind waiting for a year or more, but he could feel her excitement to have someone to care for beside him.

    So, he understood why she was more devastated by the loss of their child than he. Besides, they said the mother had a greater connection with the child than a father.

    He moved out of bed, unable to sleep as his mind swirled around finding a solution to a problem. He was not an emotional person, usually dealing with a problem logically. He just had to look for the correct answer if there was a problem.

    He grabbed his phone from the table and walked outside the balcony. Outside the ss partition, he could talk without waking up Jacky. At the same time, her wife would still be in his line of sight.

    ��Hey, man. I am sorry if I woke you up.�� He immediately said as soon as his call connected on the other line after several rings. He could hear somebody breathing on the line, but it appeared he was catching his breath.

    He assumed his friend might be sleeping by then. But he badly needed help. So, he still tried to call him. Now, he wondered if he had interrupted him doing something else, judging from the unusual sounding from the receiver.

    ��I...�� He was about to make some excuse and hung up the line when someone finally said something.

    ��Hi, Marcus. I was in the bathroom and had to rush inside to answer the phone.�� Then, she breathed again before continuing. ��Is there something wrong?�� She asked immediately. ��Is Jacky alright?�� Adding thest part with a worried tone.

    Now, he knew he had made the mistake of calling his friend Alex. He did not mean to disturb Dani, who was in the delicate stage of her pregnancy. He could not abruptly end the call without assuring Dani that her friend was ok. He could not let Dani worry about her too.

    ��Yes, of course. I was looking for Alex about a business matter.�� He quickly concocted an excuse, hoping Dani would not find him lying.

    Thest thing he wanted was to cause any harm to Dani��s condition. He heard that she had to go on leave from work due to her health. The doctors did not want to stress her out. Therefore, he could not add to the burden she was already going through.

    ��At this hour, is there an emergency in thepany?�� Suddenly, her voice sounded rmed, which would be no different if he had told her about Jacky.

    Suddenly, he was also panicking as if he was doing more damage than containing the situation. ��No,�� Marcus hurriedly said. ��Nothing like that. I only want to get updated with what is currently happening in thepany.��

    He felt like he was burying himself from one lie to another. But it was a necessary evil in this case.

    ��Oh! You got me slightly worried there. First, I thought it was about Jacky when I saw your name on the screen. Then, thepany.�� She breathed a sigh of relief, hearing that it was nothing serious.

    ��Sorry about that. But I better call again tomorrow when Alex is awake.�� He hurriedly said, not wanting to keep Dani up sote.

    ��Actually...�� Dani paused and took a deep breath. ��Do you mind telling me the truth? How is Jacky?�� She could tell that something was wrong with her friend. She had been aloof in most of their conversations.

    She could tell that Marcus was not fine from his tone. Call it an instinct. But she was not fooled by his excuses. She knew he called to confide in Alex, but she also wanted to help. She was pregnant, not an invalid.

    ��She is good most of the time, but she is still trying to get better.�� Marcus knew he could not lie anymore. He just hoped he was doing the right thing by telling Dani about her friend.

    He told her what happened during their vacation and how he thought that Jacky had recovered from what happened. But then again, she had a breakdown again earlier that night.

    It was a difficult situation. Something that Marcus wished he could manage with numbers and some arguments. But this was moreplicated than any of the cases he had handled during his career.

    ��Tell me if there is something I can do to help.�� Dani offered, wishing that there was something she could do more for her friends who were going through tremendous difficulty in their life.

    ��I will.�� Marcus was about to say goodnight to his dear friend when an idea went through his head. ��Come to think of it. I might need your help on something.�� He continued, exining to Dani what she could do to aid his situation.

    It was an idea that he thought might help them. But there was no reassurance until he had tried it. He just hoped that it would work. But as the saying goes, no pain, no gain. So, he had to try.

    ��Sure, I will work on it first thing in the morning. I will call you once I have some details.�� Dani excitedly informed him, d she had something to do even if it was not much.

    ��Thanks, Dani. I appreciate that. I will wait for your call in the morning. Kindly tell Alex that I might note in yet to work.�� He knew he could not leave Jacky in her current situation.

    Although both of them agreed that they had to return to work, he doubted it was time. Maybe a day or two more to be sure that Jacky was fit to return to her stressful career.

    ��Now, go back to sleep,�� Danimanded on the line, telling him what he should do. He could only smile at his friend.

    After hanging up, he felt more rxed, knowing he had something nned to help them both. Suddenly, he could not wait for the morning toe, excited to tell his wife about his new surprise.

    She might have sensed him when he returned to bed. She suddenly stirred in her position, stretching her arms upward before slowly opening her eyes. Then, when her eyesnded on him, she smiled, seemingly happy to see him.

    ��What time is it?�� She sleepily asked as she wrapped her arms around his shoulder, pulling him closer to him. She believed it might still be midnight, catching the shadow of the moon��s ray by the window.

    ��It is time to go back to sleep,�� Marcus mumbled as he kissed his wife gently on her soft lips before wrapping his arms around her body.

    Then, he was spooning her under the sheet, feeling her warm back against his chest. Somehow, the steady rhythm of her breathing was enough to lull him to sleep.

    Soon, he was in dreand, thinking of the future he wanted to build with the love of his life. It might not be a Kingdom, but it was a home that they would cherish for eternity.

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931: Learn to be a good husband

    ��When is the wedding?�� Ang asked excitedly as soon as they entered the kitchen, searching for a cup of coffee and some nutrition. They were both starving after their long trip.

    As the couple had requested, they would like to rest before the inquisition. So, after spilling the beans earlier that day, they ran off to her room and barricaded the door.

    Despite theints outside her bedroom, they ignored them andy on the bed. Contrary to what the others might think, they were asleep, snoring as soon as their backs hit the soft mattress.

    ��Good morning, Grandmama.�� Evan walked into the kitchen with Amelia in his arms. ��Can you, at least, let us eat breakfast in peace before we sit in the interrogation chair?�� He sweetly asked his grandmother as he assisted Amelia on an avable seat.

    Afterward, he proceeded to the counter to pour two cups of coffee and pick up two tes for his bride. Then, he returned to the table, sat on a chair beside Amelia, and faced Ang, who sat on the opposite side.

    ��Fine, but I am anxiously waiting.�� Ang filed her protest, appearing impatient to know more. ��Not that I amining, but how are you two end up getting married when I hardly noticed you were dating.��

    She had foreseen that they were a match made in heaven from the first day she had introduced them. But they had made it clear to her that they were both uninterested.

    .....

    Then, when she thought they were finally making her dreamse true, his grandson had to mess it up. She seriously believed that Amelia would never forgive him after that.

    But she was happy to see that her grandson had made the effort of correcting his mistake and mending it with Amelia. She still felt that they should end up together. It was a grandmother��s instinct to believe they were soul mates.

    ��We...�� Amelia was about to answer her when someone else joined them.

    First, the dog barked at the neer, trying to catch everyone��s attention, then they all shifted their eyes at the entrance to the kitchen.

    ��Good morning! Ang. I see that everyone iste at the breakfast table.�� Eida dragged herself into the room and hugged her friend, Amelia, who she had not seen for a few days. ��Hello, Goliath!�� Patting the dog to appease him before she sat right next to Evan. ��Hi! Evan.�� She added as an afterthought.

    ��How is Luisa?�� Amelia asked, seeing that her friend was alone and there was no sign of their little angel. She had missed her so much, even if she had just been gone for a few days.

    It would appear her friend had also overslept. Eida seemed exhausted despite just waking up, looking at her dark eyebags and haggard face. Her friend grabbed a cup of coffee and sat right next to her.

    ��She is a nightmare,�� Eida grumbled like a woman about to lose her sanity. She almost looked the part with her messy hair and clothes that were out of ce.

    ��Howe?�� Evan was the one to react to her description of her child. Amelia could tell that Evan had never had a chance to deal with a child in his life. ��She could not be that bad.�� He continued, confused.

    ��I hardly had a good night��s sleep, and this is all your fault.�� She pointed at Amelia and then Evan. ��You and you.��

    Although it was not right to me others for her shoring as a new mother, she was tired and desperate. She realized that it was not easy to be a single parent. me it on postnatal depression and temporary insanity.

    And in her friend��s absence, Eida discovered that since her baby was born, she had depended on Amelia for more than just moral support. But in actually taking care of her baby in many ways than one.

    ��Why don��t I take care of her while you take a good, long nap.�� Amelia offered, knowing how hard it was to care for an infant with very erratic sleeping habits. And Luisa was quite a crybaby.

    She had been helping Eida by babysitting for her when she was at her work. But since she was away for several days, her friend must be going crazy juggling between her responsibility for her job and their very demanding princess.

    But now that she was getting married, she wondered how Eida and Luisa would manage without her. Although Ang stayed with them, they could not impose on her to take care of a baby.

    Ang could hardly manage herself nowadays. Luckily, she had Bea following her around, working on her beck and call. If not for her, she would have been another person they would have to worry about, not that they would mind. It would just have been more challenging.

    ��Oh, you are a lifesaver.�� Eida mellowed down, drinking her energy booster and munching on her breakfast. ��But I think I heard wedding bells before I passed out earlier. What was that all about anyway? We need details.��

    Now, she was back, and the reporter in her had finally kicked in with the caffeine boost as she rattled questions after another faster than anyone could answer.

    ��I already exined and apologized for all the misunderstanding.�� Evan was the first to speak. ��Yes, it is all a big misunderstanding.�� Pointing to the other people in the room that he was not the biggest scumbag they thought he was.

    ��Yes, he is not. And I have epted his exnation and promised he would not hurt me again.�� Amelia interjected, helping Evan to convince her two friends who were scrunching their noses at him.

    ��Then, that is good news.�� Ang turned her frown into a smile, tapping Eida in her hands for her to be more supportive of the two. ��Don��t you think so, Eida? So, how did you propose?��

    Although she was happy about the turn of events between her grandson and Amelia, she still could not help but be worried that they might be jumping the gun.

    Suddenly, why were they in a rush to get married? First, they could not even stand to be alone in the same room. Now, they thought they could not leave without each other.

    ��It is a long story.�� Evan was in no mood to recount how everything happened. Well, it was not the whirlwind romance he had initially intended, but at least it got her to say yes.

    ��Don��t be such a killjoy, Evan,�� Eidained when he did not offer the details. She wanted the entire story, every gory detail of it.

    She was not sourgraping that Amelia was getting the ring that she could only dream of, but she would like to be supportive of her friends. Eida wanted to hear their story even if it would make her cry tonight, thinking about it.

    ��Well...�� Ang and Eida simultaneously said as they turned to Amelia for some answers. They were not letting her off the hook that easily.

    Ang only wished they were not in a hurry to marry because a bundle of joy was already cooking in her belly. Although she would still love to have a grandchild, she was old-fashioned. It would be preferable if they could still wait to get married before having a baby.

    ��Are you pregnant? Is this why the sudden news?�� It was Eida who voiced Ang��s concern.

    ��No!�� This time, it was Evan and Amelia who answered at the same time.

    ��She is not pregnant.��

    ��I am not pregnant.��

    They could not me them for thinking that since they were barely dating and here they were nning to plunge into the unknown. Was it love at first sight? They had no idea.

    But they seemed drawn together by a strong connection. No matter how much each one had tried to stay away, the two kepting back to each other��s arms.

    ��Fine, but I will tell you the short version of his romantic proposal. Are you ready to hear it?�� Amelia looked at the two as they anticipated her story.

    She could already tell they were making up their story about how he had proposed, but they would never guess what had happened.

    ��What? Spill it out.�� Eida was the first toin as she looked like a paparazzi, starving for a juicy gossip story.

    ��Ok. I am sure you will love it.�� Evan nonchntly mumbled as he rubbed his face, unsure how he should feel about it.

    ��When he finally decided to propose, I was drunk and fell asleep. I thought it was a dream when I woke up the next day.�� Amelia could see the confusion in their faces. Not exactly the kind of reaction one would expect.

    ��Well, that is anticlimactic,�� Ang answered, but she was happy that Evan had managed to recover the next day. But she was also d that Amelia had helped him through it. She hoped it was a good sign.

    As his grandmother, she only hoped that her grandson would end up with a good woman to stand by his side and build a good family. She still believed that Amelia was the perfect choice for him.

    But as a friend of Amelia, she could only guide her grandson to be a better man because her friend deserved more than he had done so far. Her grandson needed to be more.

    She was not referring to bing the knight in shining, shimmering armor who would constantly save the day. Contradictorily, her grandson had to remember to work less and learn to be a good husband.

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932: A death threat

    Ria was at her office precisely on the dot, notte, but just on time, not forck of trying to be early. However, she had to be honest. It had been such a struggle to get out of bed after having a long night.

    Truthfully, she did not have a hangover since she hardly drank much. But she did stay upter than she wanted. She could not sleep. Unfortunately, it was not Edison that bothered herst night but some guy she did not even know.

    ��Good morning!�� She greeted most of her colleagues as she made her way to her table. But she nkly gazed at her still empty desk as she sat on her chair, hardly moving much.

    She was between dozing off and daydreaming as her eyelids drooped down and her shoulders slumped on the backrest. ��Wake up!�� She said to herself internally. ��You have to stop this.��

    But she could not take his eyes out of her mind. She could remember how he looked at herst night. It was like he was out there to get her. But that was crazy.

    He could not be that mad at her just because she spilled a cup of coffee on his shirt. Maybe it was his only good shirt, and she just ruined it. After all, he was only working in the mail room. She could only assume he was just like her, crawling his way out of the bottom.

    Nevertheless, it did not add up, and she believed something was off with him. Still, it did not give him the right to be rude to her. And he should not be stalking her no matter what she did wrong.

    .....

    ��Ria, I know it is not a requirement to be early, but if you want to get ahead in this business, you have to make more effort than needed.�� Brenda dropped some files on her table with her piece of advice, slightly snapping her back to reality.

    Ria wanted to say that it was her boss��s fault that she was almostte, but she knew it was not. After her two drinks, if she would count the half of the content that spilled on the floor, her bosses did not stop her from leaving early.

    She was home just an hourter than usual. Still, she considered it early and had nothing to do with her current state of mind. Besides, she could not me them if she felt like crap this morning.

    It was not their fault that she bumped into that guy that she now realized was working at the mail department of theirpany. At least she discovered that he was not her boss. That was a relief.

    ��Of course, I will try harder,�� Ria answered her supervisor, understanding that her boss meant well. After all the praises she received yesterday, it was not the time to ck down. Now, she had more to prove to meet their higher expectations.

    ��By the way, we had a great timest night. I hope you will be free sometime so we can go out again.�� Brenda informed her. It sounded like a notification rather than a suggestion.

    Honestly, she had enjoyed being out with her boss and some new friends. She had never felt more alive and free. Truthfully, she had been working her ass to school and then Edison, that having a life had taken a backseat in her priorities.

    It was a wee change to feel young again, which she still was, even for a couple of hours. She would love to do more of it, but reality would not allow it. She had a responsibility that she could not ignore.

    ��I also enjoyed it. But let us see if I am avable.�� She could not outright say no to her boss when trying to impress her.

    She heard they could hire one or two interns after the program and offered a goodpensation package. She had to get the job because it was a rat race outside the real world. It would be hard for her to get another opportunity like this.

    She grabbed the papers she needed to work on today and opened the first folder. However, she had been staring at it for a few minutes but only saw lines as her eyes were still slightly blurry. It was hard to stay awake when she did not even have time to get her coffee.

    She knew another way to wake her up, but it might require extreme measures. She usually used this when she needed to stay awake while caring for Edison during untimely hours.

    She quickly stood up from her seat and looked at her left and right. She was not crossing the street but only wanted assurance that the coast was clear. She did not need a witness to what she was about to do.

    ��One, two, three...�� She started counting as she stretched her body and exercised. Sitting down was not working. She needed to make her blood pumping, or she would be staring into nk space all morning and aplishing nothing.

    Luckily, her table was in the far corner of the entire floor, hidden from the view of the other employees. Nobody would notice her unless they came to see her, which she doubted. Nobody usually came looking for her except her boss.

    ��... nine, ten.�� Then, she lowered her body, bending on her waistline until her fingers could touch her toes. One thing she liked about her little hideout was the window at the side of her desk.

    It was a small space, but it gave her a good view of their beautiful city. At that moment, she enjoyed the scenery outside as she bent a little more to reach the floor.

    Finally, she could feel her blood flowing, making her believe it was working. After a few more stretches and movements, she sensed the energy flowing in her body. She could finally perform her task.

    Maybe she could grab a coffee during her break time and some snack. She could hear her stomach grumbling,cking any food from earlier. She needed to fix her schedule because she could not end up in a situation like this again.

    ��That is certainly a nice view.�� A manly voice startled her, making her jump to her feet. If the exercise was not enough to make her heart pumping, the shock certainly did. ��It gave me a broader perspective of things.��

    She hurriedly straightened up and pulled her skirt down since it slightly lifted when she bent down and abruptly turned to face her unwanted visitor.

    She did not expect anyone else to bother her except her boss because nobody usually looked for an intern. However, seeing the man eyeing her ass and then shifting to her breast was insulting and humiliating.

    ��So, this is what interns do on the top floors.�� The man continued his snide remark. ��Ms. Ria Barbara. Right?�� He asked as one of his brows rose in question as if he was confirming his suspicion.

    He looked at the white envelope in his hand and read the name on top of it. Then, he stepped closer to her table but stopped when he was a foot away from the edge. ��I believe this is for you.�� He pointed, still waiting for her to respond.

    ��What are you doing here?�� She felt like her heart had exploded into bits, but she was trying to recover from the shock as she stayed calm.

    She was not expecting to see him in her tiny room. She could not even call it an office. If it had a door and shelves, she might as well say it was a closet.

    ��I am here to deliver a letter.�� He showed her the white envelope in his hand and ced it on her desk. ��Special delivery.�� He added for good measure. ��It is nice to know you are working here as well. You just made my job here more interesting.��

    Then, there was a glint in his eyes that she did not like. It was like a challenge that he was looking forward to epting. Was he thinking of getting back at her? Was that it?

    ��Hey, what do you mean by that?�� Ria could not believe this man was still holding a grudge against her. She would buy him a new pair of a shirt if that meant taking him off her back. But from the look on his face, it was not what he had in mind.

    ��You will soon find out.�� That was all he said as he walked away from her room without saying another word.

    But the smile on her lips and the whistling she heard as he moved away gave her the creeps. He did look like he was not over their little incident. Then, her eyesnded on the envelope with no stamp on it.

    She wondered where it came from since she had never registered this ce as her official address. So where could ite from, and why would they send it here?

    ��Don��t be paranoid?�� She took the sealed paper and held it in her fingers. It could havee from anyone and could be anything or nothing at all.

    Unless it came from him and he delivered it personally. But what could it be? Seriously! Different things were going through her mind. And it was not all good.

    It could be a demand letter.

    Was he suing her? For a shirt? She looked at the envelope incredulously, imagining the man doing that. She could not tell if she shouldugh or cry.

    That was just absurd. But it could also be something more cynical or life-threatening.

    A death threat.

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933: Swim back to the surface

    After waking upte, her husband had been acting strange around her. No matter how she tried to convince him that he should go to work, he would not budge from her side and leave her alone.

    He had attended to her every need, breakfast in bed, even almost spoon-feeding her if she did notin. Then, a warm bath had already waiting for her in the bathroom, with fresh rose petals and avender scent.

    Then, he coerced her out of their apartment, asking her to go with him. When she asked where they were going, he only said they were visiting a ce. But he would not tell her more.

    ��What are we doing here again?�� Jacky nced at her husband as she gaped at the beautiful home in front of them.

    It was not that big, but not small either. Then, the architecture was not that old, so it might still be rtively new with the modern design andrge, tinted ss windows surrounding the upper floors.

    But not just that.

    She could not stop staring at the lovelywn and the manicured garden around the perimeter. She always wondered what it would be like to live in a house surrounded by greeneries, looking at an imposing tree not far from the main structure.

    .....

    It was a home that she had usually seen in a magazine. A white picket fence that most orphans liked her who had lived in the dirty street half their lives would dream about but could never imagine having.

    She remembered how she had slept on a cardboard box in a dirty alley alongside the dumpster. Then, how she and her friends used the back of the building as their yground.

    But that was how she had survived between foster homes until she found her luck. It had not been an easy journey, but she had made it out of that ce. But was she in a better ce?

    ��We are meeting with a friend,�� Marcus answered her as they walked into the front door. But before he could say anything else or she could ask another question, the front door opened as if someone was expecting them.

    ��Thank you for meeting us on such short notice.�� Marcus quickly said to the woman who opened the door.

    Thankfully, Dani had thought of thisst night as he discussed his situation with his friend, making the necessary arrangement for him. He would not have thought of this if not for her suggestion.

    ��Rose, what are you doing here?�� Jacky was surprised to see a familiar face on the other side of the door.

    She was not expecting to find one of her friends in this ce. She did not hear any news that she had transferred into the suburban homes. Not that she had updated herself with most of her friends�� lives nowadays.

    She suddenly felt guilty that she had been drowning in her misery. She had neglected her friends and failed toprehend what had been going on in their lives.

    Yes! She constantlymunicated with her friends. But they had been walking on eggshells around her, afraid to add to her pain. Now, she could only wonder what was on their minds, especially Dani, who must be worried about her.

    She remembered she could not even ask her best friend about her pregnancy, afraid it would set her back to a crying frenzy. But was it fair to her friend who had always been there for her?

    But was she ready to face her demons, recalling what happened to herst night?

    ��Of course, I am always here to help, Marcus.�� Rose first addressed Marcus, giving him a solid handshake and treating him as a friend and, at the same time, a client. ��Jacky, it is nice to see you again. You look great.�� She turned her attention to her friend.

    She had been friends with Jacky since she became seriously involved with David. Her fiance finally felt it was time he introduced her to his family and friends. She did not mind the wait since she did not want David to feel she had forced him to tie the knots.

    She would marry him when she had assurance that he was ready to lose his bachelor��s life. She did not want him to fall off the wagon when they were already deeplymitted to each other because she was not ready tomit to one woman for the rest of his life.

    ��Thanks.�� Jacky appreciated that her friend did not ask if she was ok. It was tiring to tell everyone she was ok. Instead of helping, they were more likely hurting her by reminding her constantly of her loss.

    ��Shall wee in?�� Rose offered, standing aside to widen the door for them to pass through. ��Let me show you around.��

    Rose stepped aside, giving them a better view of the interior decorations before walking before them to guide them along the short hallway until they reached the receiving area.

    The entire room was full of stylish furniture, trendy decor, and paintings that looked like they belonged to a museum. It was beautiful indeed and looked very ssy.

    ��You have a beautiful home,�� Jackymented as her eyes roamed every inch of the room. Still, she spected why Marcus brought her to Rose��s home.

    ��Oh! Thanks, Jacky, but this is not mine.�� Rose looked at her as if she was also confused. ��I am under the impression that you two are looking for a new ce.�� She tried to rify the matter, ncing at Marcus and then at her friend.

    ��Yes, we are.�� Marcus immediately interjected as he turned to her wife, who he knew would be surprised by the news. ��I think it is time that we consider buying a house.��

    He had not told him intentionally of his ns, wanting to see how she would react to it once she learned about it. From the expression on her face, he could not tell what was going through her mind. He feared she might reject his proposal even before seeing what he had to offer.

    He figured that staying in their apartment where the memory of their loss would continue to remind his wife of the tragic incident was not such a good idea. ��I feel it can be our new start.��

    He took his wife��s hand and cradled it firmly in his hands, feeling the coldness of her skin against his warm palms. He still could not determine what she might be thinking as her eyes remained nk as she looked into his eyes.

    ��Would you like to see the rest of the house?�� Rose had no idea that Jacky was clueless about Marcus��s ns.

    She was suddenly standing in the middle of an awkward situation. Fortunately, her phone rang, giving her an excuse to step away from the couple for a second.

    She moved to the open doorway to the backyard, giving her friends some privacy to discuss this matter while she attended to a call. It must be another client finding an unknown caller on her screen. But she still heard some of their conversations before their voices faded away.

    ��Why did you not tell me?�� Jacky asked her husband, not angry but a little perplexed. She was not expecting they would be house hunting when they had left their apartment.

    ��Because I want this to be my surprise to you,�� Marcus said as she stared into her eyes.

    He could see that Rose did a great job finding them this ce. It looked like what he had imagined Jacky might want in a house. It was not too imposing but not small for a starting family.

    Although the decorations might not be what Jacky might desire for their home, she could easily rece them. But the backyard was what had caught his attention as well.

    He liked the idea of the big tree with a swing under its shade. It made the ce look like a home rather than a house. He could have a small pool in the backyard, and it would be great when they finally had a child again.

    ��But we should talk about these things. You can��t decide on matters this big on your own.�� Jacky could not understand how she felt about it.

    ��I did not decide on anything yet.�� Marcus could not understand the slight hostility in her voice. ��I am merely suggesting that we should check out a new ce where we can build a family.�� He tried hard to lower his voice, not wanting to aggregate the situation.

    Suddenly, she abruptly snatched her hands out of his and stepped back away from him. ��What family? We lost our child. We are not building a family.�� She raised her voice a little higher, looking at him as if he was spilling nonsense.

    ��Yes, we lost our first child. But we can still have more. We can still try again and start a family.�� Marcus tried to reason with her, remaining rxed, not to escte her already agitated state.

    The doctors had assured them that despite the miscarriage, Jacky would still be able to bear another child. Although, the doctors could not guarantee that it would all go well the next time since no one could. Pregnancy would always have risks.

    But instead of calming her down, she moved a few more steps back as she looked at him with fury in her teary eyes. ��You wish me to go through that again.�� Suddenly, something in her snapped.

    She could not even imagine herself having a baby and losing it again. That was one incident that she could not relive again. It was such a painful experience.

    ��I don��t know what you want, Jacky, because you won��t talk to me.�� Marcus moved closer to her. ��You are shutting me out.�� Like her, he could not contain his emotions anymore as his voice rose an octave higher.

    He was as lost as she was. He was also drowning in their situation, but unlike her, he was trying to swim back to the surface.

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934: Kiss the ground

    Rose was supposed to wait at their apartment. After the heart-wrenching scene she had witnessed earlier, she did not want to be alone tonight. So, she called her fiance, asking him to take her out, so she could distract herself.

    But it was like her day had gone from bad to worse as she received a text from her date that he might not make it. He was still in a meeting and could not even call.

    I AM VERY SORRY! That was hisst text.

    Sadly, she could not be mad at him. She had known who he was when she first met him. She loved him despite his shorings. However, it was still something that held her from fullymitting to him.

    It was why she could not give him a date for their wedding. He might have given up on his bachelor life, forgetting the girls he had dated in the past. However, he was already married to his work.

    She refused to be the mistress, wreaking his rtionship with his first love and his career. It would be hard topete with his obligation to thepany he had worked hard to build.

    ��What about...�� She tapped her chin with her finger, trying to think of a friend she could invite out instead, but everyone seemed to be unavable.

    .....

    She tried calling those she believed might go out with her, but she had no luck. She looked around the apartment, but she felt so empty. It was depressing to eat alone again, especially after what happened earlier.

    David hade homete thest several nights. He had to work overtime due to Evan��s absence. She had learned that Evan had finally proposed to Amelia and had decided to visit his grandmother to break the news. Unfortunately, he had not returned until now.

    ��That is ok, Haley. Maybe some other time.�� She could not find one single soul who might not be busy tonight.

    She quickly hung up the phone and grabbed her bag. She knew she could not stand to be inside their apartment a minute longer. She locked the door behind her and was on her way out of the building.

    A few minutester.

    ��David, I thought we were going out tonight.�� Rose strode to his office, walking straight to hisp. Then, her arms wrapped around his neck, forcing him to stop working and look at her.

    Luckily, she found him in his office, working alone and not in a conference room with his partners or associates. She never liked dropping at his office like this, interrupting his job, but tonight was an exception.

    After witnessing how Jacky had broken down with Marcus trying hard to calm her down, for some reason, she knew that she was greatly affected by it. She did not want to be alone.

    ��I am sorry, but I still have tons of papers and cases that need my immediate attention,�� David said after, giving her a proper kiss on her awaiting lips.

    ��I know you are going to say that.�� She smiled at him happily, not at all bothered that he was blowing her off. If the date would note to her, then she would do something about it than moped in the apartment.

    ��What are you thinking?�� David could see the mischievous smile covering her lips. She might be thinking of something.

    ��I still think that you will require to eat so...�� As if she had willed it to happen, his secretary showed up by the door and held her hand.

    ��The food you ordered had arrived.�� She moved further inside the room, cing the paper bags on the table at the corner of his office and excusing herself from the room.

    ��I took the liberty of ordering some take-outs and sent them here. I hope you will not mind if we eat together first before returning to work.�� Rose sweetly muttered in her most adorable ent.

    ��How could I say no to that?�� David answered, but instead of letting her walk, he carried her to the other table and sat her on the other chair while he worked on their meal.

    Soon, they wereughing about some silly story David had experienced that morning with one of his clients. It was nothing about the case but more about what happened during the meeting.

    ��I enjoyed the meal.�� She said when she pushed thest bite on his mouth. ��But I think you should return to work and let me clean this up.��

    She had already dismissed his secretary, giving her a free pass for tonight. Besides, David said he would not need her services anymore.

    ��Are you sure?�� He asked, but she pushed him away, back to his desk. ��Thanks for dinner.�� He felt so lucky to have her in his life. Not just for what she did tonight but ever since he had met her.

    She had managed to change many things about him. At least the bad things he did not like about himself. She made him realize many things about himself. Now, he could say that he was a better man than before.

    However, he still could not figure out what wascking in their rtionship since she would not say it. She said she would only set the date when she was ready. But he was still clueless as to what he was doing wrong.

    ��Do you mind if I wait for you here? I only took the cab, but I can sit and wait for you on the sofa.�� Pointing her fingers to the other side of the room.

    ��Sure. I will not take long now.�� He promised as he watched her stretch her legs before she tried to make herselffortable on therge soft cushion. He immediately went back to work, hoping he could finish it in a few minutes.

    If he did not need these files first thing in the morning, he would leave them and go home with her instead. But with Evan away, he had dumped many of his friend��s workloads on his shoulders.

    He worked as fast as he could. But it still took him almost an hour before he could finish. Then, when he finally closed the files and set them aside, he realized that Rose had fallen asleep on the couch.

    Quickly, he walked closer to her until he could kneel before her. He had never worshipped any woman before, but he would kiss the ground that this woman walked on. That was how much he loved her.

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935: Greatest failure

    It was another busy day for all the staff of the Pce as the wedding approached. The entire Kingdom expected this event would end up etched in their history.

    The entire Kingdom was excited about the union of two powerful and influential houses. The Wellington n, who used to hold the throne before the ckstone took over, could finally reim the crown that once belonged to their generation.

    The McKinley Family possessed a high political position in the Country and owned many businesses in key cities in different parts of the world, making them one formidable ally of the crown.

    But were the groom and the bride as excited as everyone else for this uing union? But it made less significance because their interest did not matter to the crown. Their obligation to the Kingdom and their families trumped their desires.

    ��King Edward is here to see you, Prince Lance.�� His secretary announced and opened the double doors wide when she entered his office and then stepped aside to make way for the King.

    The King immediately entered the room together with his assistant and security. The King continued until he stopped at the center while the others stood by the door.

    Prince Lance immediately dropped his pen and stood from his seat to wee the King, bowing low to show his respect to the highest leader of thend.

    .....

    ��You should have sent for me, and I would havee to your office to see you, Your Highness,�� Lance said as he stood straight before the King, staring him in the eyes. ��You did not need toe here.�� He quickly added.

    He was not expecting that the King needed him or would be visiting him because King Edward did not send words of his intention. However, it was not unusual for the King to personally call on his Councils and members without notice.

    ��I am here now, so there is no need for forewarning.�� The King candidly said as he firmly tapped him on the shoulders, squeezing him tightly as an assurance that it was fine.

    ��Shall we sit down, my King?�� Lance offered the couch on the side of his office, ringing the bell for his assistant to bring them something to drink. ��Will you like some tea or something stronger?��

    ��Something strong should do fine.�� King Edward told his secretary as they waited for their drinks and for her to exit the room, including the King��s entourage to wait outside.

    ��I am sure Your Highness did note here just for a social call.�� Prince Lance addressed the King as he swirled the drink in his hand. He watched the amber liquid as he waited for the King to speak about the purpose of his unexpected visit.

    ��Shall we forego the titles?�� The King said, taking arge sip of his drink before sighing a loud gasp of satisfaction, liking the aged scotch the Prince offered. ��Soon enough, it would be me who would be bowing to you.�� Pointing the ss in the Prince��s direction.

    It was the truth, and he had to learn to ept his impending fate. He had tried to be the best King he could be during his reign. So far, the Kingdom did survive extinctionpared to other Kingdoms that had perished due to modernization.

    ��You are still my King and my Uncle. I will never ask you to bow to me when I take the throne.�� Lance could never even imagine that his King would lower himself to him. ��But I will settle to call you Uncle Edward if that is what you wish but let us wait till I wear the crown, Your Highness.��

    He knew that the Council members and the other member of the courts would disapprove if he abruptly changed many protocols of the Royal tradition.

    ��That is all I ask.�� The King raised his ss to him, drinking another mouthful of the delicious liquor. ��Anyway, I am here out of tradition. As expected, the King should somehow pass his counsel to his sessor.��

    The King leaned on his seat, resting his back on the soft backrest of the couch while he crossed his legs to a morefortable position. Then, he nced at the office the Prince upied andnded on the portrait of him and his parents.

    ��I know the Kingdom is forcing you to marry, an arranged marriage to I am sure to be a beautiful and deservingdy.�� He lowered his ss to the table beside him and leaned forward to stare the younger man directly in his eyes.

    ��Yes, it is already set.�� Prince Lance had also epted his fate in this regard. ��We have a date of the wedding.�� He thought that might be the reason for the King��s visit.

    ��Good.�� King Edward looked like he approved of this news. ��I am sure that you understand the necessity of this arrangement.��

    He knew that marrying out of love had been their tradition passed through different generations. Their ancestors used this method to forge an allegiance with another influential and wealthy house to protect the Kingdom.

    ��I am well aware of my obligation to the crown.�� Lance had known about this since he had learned of their tradition. Although, he had never thought that he would have to go through it.

    ��I know this is a big sacrifice, but once you hold your son in your arms. Everything else would seem so insignificant. All you did for the Kingdom would be all worth it.�� The King could still remember holding his son in his arms the first time he saw him.

    It was the happiest day of his life. He might not have loved his wife, but he adored his son. His only regret was not raising him as the King he should have been.

    He only wished that Prince Lance would do better than he did once he had an heir. A Crown Prince that would be worthy of the crown in the future to continue the legacy of their Kingdom.

    He had been a good King.

    Unfortunately, in doing so, he failed to be a father to his only son. He had devoted his life to the crown, forgetting that he also had a son who needed his guidance. Prince Edward was his only son, the Crown Prince, but now a disinherited heir.

    It would always be his greatest failure.

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936: One big disappointment

    He had a long day. The Council had been on his back about the progress of his daily duties. As the future heir, he had to get updated with all his responsibilities. It was not an easy task since the King had thousands of obligations to the crown.

    But his wedding was fasting. Soon, his coronation would follow next. He had no time to waste. Unlike Edward and Alex, his training was lessprehensive when he was growing up since it had never been his birthright to rule. So now, he had to catch up.

    ��I��m sorry, but I am busy. Besides, I don��t need a bachelor��s party.�� He spoke on the phone when Alex called earlier and informed him they were visiting to celebrate his uing marriage.

    He would prefer to work than be reminded of something he would rather forget. Busying himself with work distracted him from thinking about his impending wedding. It was something he preferred not to dwell on unless he had to deal with it.

    Not only that, it stopped him from reminiscing about his past. He knew he should forget about the woman that broke his heart. But how when all his mind could think about was her face every time he closed his eyes?

    He heard a knock on his door, expecting that it was his secretary needing something. ��Come in.��

    He did not bother to look up at her as he continued to peruse the papers before him. He was used to hering and going to his office when she needed to get or drop off some documents.

    .....

    But his secretary would never interrupt him unless it was urgent. Otherwise, she would do her task in silence, avoiding disrupting him from his work and leaving.

    ��Do you need anything...�� He said, noticing someone approaching him closer. But he did not finish his words as a cloth bag covered his face while another grabbed his hands. ��Alex?�� He quickly questioned when he saw a glimpse of the other man��s face before the ck materialpletely covered his head.

    ��I know this is a dumb idea.�� A familiar voice said as a man stood beside him. Then, a bright light temporarily blinded him as someone lifted off the cover around his face.

    ��What are you guys doing?�� His vision immediately cleared when he blinked a couple of times, showing him the culprits behind this failed n to abduct him. ��Have you gone mad?��

    Then, the man behind him let go of his wrist, freeing him from his bound. ��Sorry, this is David��s idea.�� Alex was the first to speak.

    ��Wait! Don��t me this on me. You both agreed that this was a good idea.�� Davidined, not liking that the other two were pinning the rap on him.

    ��What is the meaning of this?�� Lance was still dumbfounded by the whole thing, having no clue what stupidity filled his friend��s head by doing this.

    ��It is just a joke. Alex could not convince you toe with us, so we n to force you.�� David said as they all settled on the seat, feeling slightly foolish.

    ��Where are Evan and Marcus?�� Lance asked, seeing that the two were missing.

    ��Evan already went ahead to the location of the party. However, Marcus would not be able to make it.�� Alex informed their friend.

    ��Yeah, I heard what happened to them.�� Lance could not even imagine the pain of losing a child. He could not me Marcus if he could note tomemorate his farse marriage.

    In truth, he could not even imagine having a child in a loveless marriage. However, it was part of his obligation to produce an heir. He shook his head to dispel his unwanted thoughts. It was not the time to think about it.

    ��Anyway, we need you toe with us. We did not fly here toe empty-handed. I do not want to leave Dani, but she insisted that I support you in your time of need.�� Alex looked at his cousin pleadingly. ��I need to tell her I have given you a good time.��

    He knew he was using his wife to convince his cousin to go with them and have fun as he was about to tie the knot soon. But he did not know if this should be a celebration or a memorial for his uing union, judging from his face.

    It was precisely why he never liked to take on the crown. He never believed in their tradition. But he never thought he would be unburdening himself at the expense of his cousin.

    ��I appreciate that you came all this way, but I think you wasted your time.�� Lance still did not feel like being with theirpany, even if they were his closest friends.

    ��You know you can still back out of this.�� Alex felt obligated to try to talk his cousin out ofmitting to a lifetime of misery.

    He almost did that when they offered the crown to him. Luckily, he met Dani. He still believed that Lance could still find the right person for him if he would only open his heart again.

    He also lost Tyra then, but it was not the end for him after meeting Dani. Maybe there was another person for Lance. He wanted to believe that his cousin could still end up happy even after Eida broke his heart.

    ��Don��t worry. I already decided that the Kingdom needs me.�� It was a sacrifice that Lance had epted. He would not back out of this, even if his friends thought he was making a mistake.

    ��Then,e with us. Let us have some fun like the old times.�� David encouraged his friend. It had been a while since they were together like this. Even if Marcus was missing, the group could still enjoy a good time together.

    ��Ok. As if I even had a choice.�� Lance finally gave up, knowing his friends would not stop harassing him if he declined their request. ��Where are we going?�� He asked, vaguely guessing what Evan might have prepared for him.

    ��Juste with us,�� David said as he pulled him out of his chair and dragged him out of his office. Soon, they were traveling to the city business district and entering a posh establishment.

    It was not as loud and crowded as he had made his way inside the brightly lit room. Honestly, it was not the ce he was expecting. It was too tamed for this asion, at least if Evan set it up.

    ��Should we congratte you or send you a crown of thorns?�� David asked as they all sat in the club that Evan had arranged for their private event.

    The music gently red in the distance as they ordered drinks and satfortably in the VIP lounge. He wondered which one he would prefer in his situation, but thetter seemed more appropriate.

    ��That is hrious,�� Lance answered as he sat in the center of the table, facing his friends. ��But honestly, I expected more from you guys. Is this the best that you can do?��

    He thought his friends would take him to a livelier club where there would be girls in their skimpy dresses serving them drinks, and then some sexy girl would entertain him on the stage.

    Funnily, there were no such girls around. The ce had a few patrons who seemed to be happily drinking silently or with a few friends. It was far from a bar, where wild parties transpired.

    ��I am unsure if celebrating was your thing,�� Evan admitted to his friend. Until now, he still felt guilty for hiding the truth from Lance. But could he break his promise with Eida?

    However, he still wondered if he could save these two from eternal misery if he meddled in their affairs. Would things get better if he told Lance about Eida and their child? Or would he create more problems for them in the end?

    He still felt conflicted about his situation, being in the middle of his friend��s condition. He knew he had the power to divulge all their secrets but was that the best thing for everybody?

    ��Yeah! I think this is better.�� Lance looked at the depressing mood of the club. It was one of those ces where he could think while he drank.

    ��Maybe we can talkter,�� Evan suggested, whispering it to his friend��s ears. ��Just the two of us.��

    He felt he needed to see whether there was a way he could convince Eida to change her mind. But first, he had to talk to Lance and know what he was thinking.

    ��Sure.�� He wondered what Evan wanted to say in private. But he heard that he also recently just got engaged. Maybe it had something to do with that. ��Thanks, guys, foring all this way.�� He addressed it to everyone.

    He knew he could not ask for better friends than these men surrounding him. He raised his ss to his friends and made a toast. ��This is for the Kingdom.�� Well, he was getting married because of the people who needed him.

    That was the only thing he could be merry about, nothing else, but he was d that his friends raised their sses as support. In his moment of doubt, he felt his friends were the only thing he could depend on because family and love had failed him.

    One would think that drinking would make him forget, but it only ced him in a worse situation. In his inebriated state, he fantasized about her. Hepletely lost control of his mind as it conjured images of her.

    He would be again under her mercy, dreaming that she woulde back to him. But the next day would be one big disappointment, learning that it was all an illusion.

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937: Deep association

    It was a dream that had no likelihood ofing true.

    Lance looked around the room, realizing that this was his reality now. He could never return to what it was before and be a professional race car driver. He could not build his business as Alex did.

    He could never marry the only woman he would like to spend the rest of his life with, no matter how much he wished for it. His life was not his anymore, but it now belonged to the Kingdom.

    ��I have missed this.�� He raised another ss of expensive whiskey to his lips and gulped it in one go. ��Why did we take so long to do this again?�� Lance asked his friends even though he knew the answer. Their different lives took them in different directions.

    It had been a while since he had been out with his friends. Since the ident, all he had done was hasten his recovery. After epting the responsibility of the crown, he had been busy preparing for the coronation and bing King.

    It would be his first night to feel alive again,ughing with his cousin and friends as they reminisced their youth after a long time. ��I could still remember Lance running in his underwear,�� Alex said when he remembered an incident in the pce when they were young.

    ��If I remember correctly, you also did the same.�� Lance countered as the alcohol in his system kicked in, enjoying its effect on his state of mind.

    .....

    He thought he should do this again, feeling liberated from the pressure imposed on his shoulders. He wished to be free from the world he had lived in, even for one night.

    ��Where are you two going?�� Evan asked, noticing that David and Alex stood up simultaneously from their seat.

    ��I have to go to the bathroom and make some call,�� David said, slightly buzzed but still capable of walking on his own, although in a slightly staggered line.

    But he knew he missed Rose, knowing he would not being to see her tonight. He had to reassure her that she was the only thing in his mind before she started wondering what he was doing in a club.

    ��I am just going to the other table for a minute.�� Alex pointed to a group that was beckoning him over.

    Lance recognized them as his cousin��s old friends. Although he also knew them, he was in no mood to socialize with them. Besides, he did not want to leave Evan unapanied.

    ��I guess it is just you and me.�� Lance pointed to Evan for emphasis as he raised his hand to the server to bring them some more drinks. ��I think you mentioned wanting to talk to me. What do you have in mind?��

    He vaguely remembered Evan whispering something to him, but his mind was a little fussy with all the drinks he had already consumed. Still, he believed he could still think clearly.

    ��Yes, I did,�� Evan said, but he suddenly found it hard to start the conversation, not knowing what to say first.

    ��Excuse me, Sir, but those lovely girls sent theseplimentary drinks.�� The server interrupted them, cing two sses on the table while pointing to the pair of stunning, elegantly dresseddies on their left, drinking their sherries.

    ��It appeared that you have a twin admirer.�� Lance jokingly said when he nced in the twodies�� direction. ��That would surely be a twin trouble.�� He continued jesting, looking like he was drunker than he thought.

    ��Kindly return the drinks...�� Evan instructed the waiter, but Lance stopped him.

    ��No,�� Lance said to the man standing hesitantly beside them. ��Just tell them thanks.�� He told the waiter before dismissing him. He took one of the sses and raised it to thedy smiling in his direction.

    ��I think you are drunk,�� Evan said, finding his friend��s behavior odd. The old Lance would never flirt openly in a bar like this. It was his style but not his friend. It was like he was watching himself in his condition.

    ��And I think the rumors are correct.�� Lance countered, taking his away from the girl and back to his friend. ��I heard you finally found a girl that had tamed your wild side. Is that what you wanted to tell me?��

    Lance continued to consume his free drink while waiting for his friend to tell him the gory details. He had never expected that the rumors would be true about his friend. He knew how much Evan had avoidedmitment.

    ��Yes, I met her when Ist visited Grandmama,�� Evan told his friend. He wondered how Lance would take the news that he was marrying his childhood friend.

    ��Oh! How is sweet Grandmama Ang?�� Lance asked, missing the sweet, olddy who had been kind to him when he met her a few times. ��Where is she now? I do hope I can visit her soon.��

    ��She is great and on a long vacation.�� Evan quickly responded. ��But I will tell her that you are looking for her.�� Of course, he could not reveal her location to him.

    ��Anyway, have you proposed to her? And who is this woman, by the way? I like to meet her. I hope you will bring her to my wedding as your plus one.�� Lance rattled on, clearly drunk, as he slightly slurred his words.

    He wanted to show that he was happy for his friends. But deep inside, he envied them because they lived the life they wanted. They were marrying the women they had chosen.

    He was the one who would be King and one of the most powerful men in the world. But yet, he felt like the world had stripped him of the right to be happy.

    ��Actually...�� Evan slightly hesitated. But then again, it was better to get it over and done. ��You know her very well.�� He continued, catching the Prince��s attention. ��Yes, I n to marry Amelia Stewart.��

    He could see Lance��s eyes changed. He could sense that his mind was turning, thinking of the connection between Amelia and Eida. He wondered if his friend would grill him again about Eida, realizing his deep association with Amelia and possibly with the woman he had been searching for a long time.

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938: A crappy thing to say

    It was the first time that she would be alone after a long time. Alex did not want to go, but she forced him, thinking Lance would need a friend, especially with his impending marriage and coronation.

    After all, she had a nurse who would keep herpany. But Lance was about to enter a situation that felt more than anyone could ever handle alone. So, as much as she hated to be away from her loving husband, she knew she had to lend him to her good friend.

    ��Ms. Dani, you have guests outside. Mr. Marcus and Ms. Jacky.�� Her nurse appeared in the kitchen, informing her of her unexpected visitors.

    Then, her bestfriend and her husband followed close behind, walking into the kitchen, carrying a box of pizza and a bottle of apple juice. It would have been a wine if not for her condition.

    ��What are you guys doing here?�� Dani greeted her friends, surprised to see them. Not because they had not seen each other for a while but because she knew how hard it was for Jacky to see her in her pregnant state.

    She always wondered when Jacky would recover from her traumatic experience. She could not even imagine being in the same situation as her. Losing her child might make her lose her mind. So, she saluted her friend for her strength.

    ��Well, Alex called and asked if we could keep youpany,�� Jacky answered with a smile as she gave her a hug and warm kiss, but she noticed it was not the same as before.

    .....

    Her friend might be happy to see her, but it was visible that she had some hesitation as well. But could she me her friend for feeling that way? However, she was still d to see her.

    ��I guessed I am here to babysit you and act as your bodyguard,�� Marcus said as he moved closer to her to give her a friendly kiss on the cheeks.

    Alex had suggested that maybe he should take Jacky to visit Dani. He was unsure if that was a good idea after what had happened the other time in the house hunting.

    He felt sorry for Rose, who had to witness the entire thing. He knew that Rose would like to help, but it was not easy as giving someforting words.

    However, Alex was right. He had to try. Maybe Dani could help in their situation. He could use all the help he could get. He knew that he and Jacky were struggling to keep it together, but he was afraid to lose her in this fight.

    ��Are you sure that you are ok to babysit me?�� Dani looked at Marcus before ncing at her best friend and tossing a popcorn pack into the oven.

    She did not expect any guests woulde and visit her tonight. She was nning to sit in front of her t screen and binge-watch a movie. A bowl of popcorn and a tub of ice cream seemed a great idea.

    But sharing it with friends was far better. She could certainly use somepany. She just hoped that Jacky was up for it. She wished to help her.

    ��Of course, I am here at your service.�� Marcus bowed to her and kissed his wife. ��Hey, what are we cooking in here?�� Noticing the oven popping.

    ��Well, I am making popcorn and thinking of taking some ice cream out of the fridge,�� Dani informed them about what she was thinking.

    ��That seems to be a n.�� Jacky agreed, but she noticed that her friend avoided looking at her for too long. It must still be hard to see her pregnant and be a constant reminder of losing her child.

    ��Maybe I should finish cooking while you two prepare the living room.�� He suggested, seeing that he could easily handle taking over the kitchen. Besides, Dani should not be exhausting herself.

    But he knew Dani because she was like Jacky, as both girls were as stubborn as an ox. He just wished he could see Jacky fighting again to survive becausetely, she seemed to be giving up more and more.

    Maybe Dani understood his cue as she moved out of the way and allowed Marcus to take over. ��Come on, Jacky. I think Marcus got this.�� Then, she pulled her friend out of the kitchen as fast as her feet would allow her.

    He noticed that Dani had some difficulty in her movements, as expected in a pregnant woman like her. Now, he understood why Alex was so concerned about leaving her unattended by friends.

    ��How are you?�� Dani asked as Jacky helped her on the soft cushion before sitting beside her. ��I miss you.�� She told her, expressing her feelings to her dear friend.

    Ever since they had be friends, they never felt a barrier between them like what they had now. They had never really fought, causing a rift in their rtionship.

    But today, she could feel a wall separating them even if they sat close, just a foot apart. They talked while physically apart, but she realized they never connected. At least not like before.

    ��I am here, and we have been talking.�� Jacky reasoned, not wanting their situation to feel awkward, but it was. She could not deny it to herself.

    She wanted what Dani had. She had never been envious of her friend, but tonight, she felt like the world had been unfair to her. She never wanted Dani��s life, but she wanted her child.

    ��I know, but I miss us. I want to help Jacky. Please let me.�� Dani wished her friend would let her into whatever was going on in her head.

    She was not a psychologist, but it did not need the genius to know that Jacky was still going through the pain of losing her child, and being with her at this moment might not be helping.

    ��How?�� Jacky said as tears rolled down her face. ��Why did I have to lose my baby, but you get to keep yours?��

    She knew it was such a crappy thing to say to her best friend, who had only been good to her, but she could not take the injustice of losing her child.

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939: On the road to recovery

    A deep wail filled the air, making him stop moving around the kitchen to rush into the other room. He knew the sound was familiar, having heard it several times before.

    Once he was by the room, Marcus found his wife in the arms of her best friend, sobbing her heart out. He stopped in his tracks as he observed the interaction between his beloved wife and her dear friend, cautious not to interfere.

    ��I am sorry.�� He heard Jacky utter, in between her broken cries, as he stood on the corner, away from their sight.

    He could see once again the struggle that his wife was going through. He could feel her pain even in the distance, but still, he was clueless about how to help her.

    He tried everything possible, their friend��s suggestions and the expert. But it seemed they kept going back to where they started. She was still in misery. Could things ever get better between them? He still hoped so.

    ��You have nothing to be sorry about.�� He heard Dani speak to his wife, consoling her as her fingers ran through her hair.

    He could only hope that Dani could somehow get through to her. She was the closest thing to a family to Jacky. If anyone could help her, it might be her. He also thought of Andy, but he was so young to get involved in adult situations.

    .....

    He knew Dani had it under control when her woes slowly died down. Maybe Alex was right about putting these two in the same room. He hoped it would help.

    ��But...�� Jacky was about to say something, but Dani stopped her, wrapping her arms tighter around her.

    ��I know this is hard to ept this time, but I want to believe that there is something beyond this trial that you have to go through.�� Dani softly spoke in her ears. ��I always know you are strong. Stronger than this.��

    She gently pushed Jacky away from her so she could look her directly in the eyes. ��Don��t let this unfortunate loss define your life and future. I still believe you will be a great mother, just like how you have cared for Andy.��

    Marcus knew it was time to allow them some time to be alone. He understood when his presence was unnecessary, but the kitchen did. He could smell the burning popcorn he had left in the oven.

    He rushed out of the room, dashing to the smoke slowly building up in the kitchen. Then, taking the burned corn out of the oven, he quickly threw it at the waste bin. He guessed that was that.

    He rummaged the cabs for more of those dried kernels, hoping to cook a new batch. Finally, he found it in thest one. Then, he set a new one inside the heated furnace.

    Then, he took the ice cream from the freezer and arranged it on a tray. He took the pizza and was ready to brave the world outside. Hopefully, the coast was clear, and Dani had calmed the waters.

    But judging from theck of crying, reced by the sound of a movie ying, he guessed things were better. He slowly walked out of the kitchen carrying the tray of delicious treats.

    ��Anyone up for some snacks?�� Marcus announced as he moved closer to the twodies who satfortably beside each other with a smile on their faces. ��I am sorry if I took so long. I burned the first batch, so I have to try again.��

    He pretended that he was not privy to what happened earlier. He upied the other seat beside his wife and satfortably, letting his back rx, and his body slumped on the cushion.

    ��That is ok, but we had to start the movie without you.�� Dani notified him, but they knew they were avoiding the awkward topic. ��But this is a good movie. Alex highly rmended this.��

    She missed hanging out with her friend on a leisure day where they would sit like this in front of the screen and munch on all the junk foods they could find in the kitchen.

    They would usually pick a witty andedic movie that made themugh despite whatever was going through their lives. It was a perfect way to rx and forget their worries.

    ��If Alex picked it, then I doubt it would be any good.�� Marcus jested, making them allugh as the movie progressed.

    ��I guess you are right,�� Dani acknowledged, not finding the movie amusing enough. It was more on the intellectual rather than the entertaining side. ��You have any other suggestion.�� She asked.

    ��Let me see,�� Marcus said, leaning forward and taking the remote from the table.

    He scanned the movie selection, finding something more fun than what was ying. ��What about this?�� He proposed, looking at the twodies beside him.

    ��That seems fine with me.�� Jacky finally answered as he yed the movie and offered them the food he had prepared. Soon, they were allughing and eating to their heart��s content.

    Marcus could not help but nce at his peripheral vision, with a heart full of love, at the woman beside him. He could only hope that the smile and theughtering from her lips were not just temporary.

    ��Oh! I don��t think this is a good idea.�� Suddenly all of them stoppedughing as they looked at Dani, who had tears in her eyes.

    ��Hey! Is something wrong?�� Jacky asked as her eyes scanned her friend from head to toe, worried Dani might be in pain.

    ��Are you about to give birth?�� Marcus was also rmed as he quickly stood from his seat and fussed over their pregnant friend. He had never been in a situation like this, and after what had happened to Jacky, he could not help but panic.

    ��No, I think I just peed in my pants.�� Dani raised her hands to her friend to calm them down as she continued tough and, at the same time, cry.

    She could only me the hormones for her silly behavior and the baby pushing through her dder as sheughed harder. But she was not sorry for enjoying this night even if Alex was not around. She weed her friends as a distraction from her longing to have Alex by her side.

    ��You have us worried for a minute there.�� Marcus felt relieved upon hearing that she was not about to give birth.

    Soon, he heard Jackyughing as she stared at him. ��You should have seen your face, Darling.�� His wife jokingly said as she continued giggling.

    He would give anything to hear herugh like that again and again. It felt like it had been an eternity since she genuinely looked happy.

    ��Yeah! I agree.�� Dani looked happy and in pain as she tried to stifle herughter. ��But I better go to the bathroom.�� She struggled to stand up with her bulging belly, so Jacky helped her and assisted her toward the private room, leaving him to gaze at their backs.

    ��I am d that I can be the cause of your amusement,�� Marcusined, but he knew he would dly volunteer to do this again if it would bring back the smile on his wife��s face.

    He could only wish that his wife was on the road to recovery.

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940: Special treatment

    Alex was back in his business early that morning. After checking on Dani in their apartment, who was still fast asleep, he left. He did not want to bother her, learning that she sleptte because of her guests.

    He went straight to the office to attend an early meeting. He hoped he could be back home before Dani woke up by mid-morning. He had no n to work the entire day, wanting to devote the rest of the day to his wife.

    Then, he received word that one of his interns requested an appointment with him. He almost forgot about him, but, of course, like everyone else, he also deserved his time.

    ��Sir, Mr. Zachary Andrews is here to see you.�� Alona walked into his office, dropping several papers on his desk. ��Should I send him in now?�� She raised her eyebrows when she saw him rushing his work on his table.

    ��You know Dani would be furious at me if she wakes up that I am not at her side.�� He reasoned to his secretary, answering her unspoken question.

    ��Then, you should be home and not here working.�� Alona knew Dani would never be mad at him, but she envied her for having a devoted husband. ��Anyway, about the kid?�� She reminded him about the young man waiting outside his office.

    ��Fine, let him in.�� He knew he had to deal with the spoilt son of the Senator sooner orter. He wondered what kind of trouble orint he would hear from this man.

    .....

    If not for his agreement with his father, he would have fired him the first day he had entered hispany. But, he was a man of his word. He promised his father that he would give him a shot.

    ��Good morning, Sir Alex.�� The young man entered his office, dressed like all the employees who worked in the mailroom. It seemed he fitted in just fine in that department, at least this time.

    He was not underdressed like the first time he came to work nor overdressed in the few times he had seen him around the office. Then, of course, he also noticed that he had toned down his voice as he greeted him with respect.

    ��What can I do for you today, Mr. Andrews?�� He asked, looking at his watch, knowing that every minute counted. He wanted this meeting over in just a few minutes. He did not ever offer the boy a seat, not wanting him to feelfortable.

    ��First thing, let me thank you for giving me this chance to learn from you,�� Zach calmly spoke, behaving far from the demanding man he had argued withst time.

    Suddenly, he was curious about what the man had been concocting in his head with this new tactic. He could not believe that he suddenly had a change of heart. That was not likely from a man like him.

    ��But I barely thought you anything.�� Alex looked at him, suspicious of the young man��s intention. ��Anyway, why are you here? I am a little bit pressed for time.��

    He had no time for some silly game. Every time he looked at this young man, he reminded him of his cousin, Edward, who did not take anything seriously.

    ��I understand the need for me to start at the bottom. Honestly, I learned about working hard while I am among my peers.�� Zach chose his words carefully, hoping to catch the attention of his boss.

    He could see that Alex��s eyes sharpened as he looked at him but continued on his path. He needed to convince his boss to agree to what he was about to say next.

    ��But I promised that I have learned my lesson. If you give me a chance to work for you as your intern, I promise to do my best. After a week, if I fail to work to your satisfaction, consider your deal with my father paid.�� Zach proposed, hoping that Alex would take the bait.

    Alex looked at the young man, wondering if he had an interior motive for this proposal. It was indeed tempting. The spoiled brat gave him a way to dissolve his obligation to his father.

    ��If you believe you are ready to work under me, I will ept your offer.�� Alex tapped his chin, thinking before finalizing their new deal. ��But if you fail, you are prepared to honor our agreement.�� He rified.

    ��Of course, I am still a man of my word despite what others might think,�� Zach said as he offered his hand for a handshake. ��I will do my best to impress you with the new me.��

    He learned that Alex was not a man he could easily fool. So, he had to do better in impressing him to get the attention of his high and mighty father. If he could make Alex believe in his capabilities, maybe his father would finally ept that he was more than just his son, carrying his name.

    He had worked hard to get high grades and excel in extracurricr activities. But everybody thought he gained them by being the son of one of the most influential leaders in thend.

    Of course, he would not deny that he had his fair share of mischief and embarrassing moments. But that was just part of his teenage and young life. Being under constant pressure was not easy for someone like him.

    His life had been scrutinized under a microscope by the people around him. Everything he did had to conform to a certain standard, higher than most of his friends. It was a life not suited for a man who would like to live his life the way he wanted it.

    ��Then, we have a deal.�� Alex shook his hand, sealing their arrangement. He believed he had nothing to lose in this new agreement but hoped that this young man was serious about learning because he did not want to waste his time on a loser.

    ��Last thing, if you will indulge me.�� His young intern said as he let go of his hand. ��If you don��t mind, please call me Zach Gregory and avoid calling me by myst name.��

    ��Why?�� Suddenly, Alex could not help the curiosity from showing in his voice. ��That is a very odd request.��

    ��I wish to remain anonymous among my working peers. I have already established a good rtionship with many of these people.�� Zach reasoned, making sure that his exnation sounded believable.

    ��I don��t want them to feel awkward if they learn I am a Senator��s son.�� Contrary to what most people thought of him. He only acted out because of his circumstances. He was ready to change into the man he wished to be.

    After working in the mailroom with his hard-working co-employees, he learned the value of life. Now, he did not want any more special treatment.

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941: Therapy or exorcism?

    Evan mentioning his childhood friend��s name, Amelia, reminded him of only one person, Eida. Amelia and Eida were best friends. If anyone could point out where Eida was, it was Amelia.

    When Evan confessed that he was marrying Amelia, numerous questions crossed his mind. But did he want to ask them? Did he even need them answered? No.

    Lance remembered asking about Amelia, ��How is she?�� but avoided mentioning anything about the woman who broke his heart. There was no point. At least, that was what he kept telling himself.

    ��She is fantastic. I don��t know what she saw in me, but I am d she epted to marry me.�� Evan said, seemingly very happy about his situation.

    If he was in his condition and marrying the woman he loved, he might feel the same way. He would be on cloud nine and shouting at the top of his lungs. He was happy for his friend, Evan, and his childhood friend, Amelia.

    ��I hope that you will never hurt her. She is like a sister to me.�� Lance reminded his friend. He might have married her if he did not feel that way about her long-time friend.

    ��I love her, man. I don��t think I could ever hurt her.�� Not again after what he did before. ��I swear.�� He added.

    .....

    ��Then, if you are here to ask for my blessing, you have it. If you need help with Amelia��s father. I am sure I can put on a good word for you.�� Lance knew that Amelia��s father might not be as approachable to an outsider. But he believed that he would like Evan once he got to know him.

    ��Thanks. I will surely need all the help I can get. I want to make Amelia happy.�� Evan said as they toasted for his uing wedding as well.

    ��Tell Amelia, I am also happy for her,�� Lance said, missing his friend who he had not seen for a long time.

    ��She wanted to see you but was afraid you might still be furious at her,�� Evan told him, making him feel like an ass from how he had acted thest time he talked to her. ��I think you were a little hard on her.��

    His friend was right. He had cast his childhood friend aside because he felt betrayed that she seemed to side with Eida. He had forgotten the years of friendship they shared and the things she did for him.

    But he had the right to be mad back then. But he believed it was time to bury the hatchet and return their friendship to what it was before. He missed his friend and would like to see her.

    ��Are you dead set on getting married?�� Evan had asked him as he looked around the ce as if he did not want anybody eavesdropping on their conversation.

    Everybody seemed to be minding themselves. A few were already drunk in the bar, while a few were still flirting on the side. Thedies who offered them drinks earlier seemed to have moved on to another pair.

    David was still out of sight, probably still on his phone somewhere quiet. That one was devoted to his girlfriend. Then, Alex was still conversing at the other table, most likely discussing business ventures.

    ��It is my obligation. I have to if I will be King.�� Lance answered as if that was the only logical exnation for his decision.

    He could not help but stare at his friend, wondering if he had something else to say, like talking about Eida, but was he willing to talk about her after what she had done?

    ��What if Eida...�� But he did not let him finish. He knew the answer to that question.

    ��No. We will never talk about that woman again.�� He had already made his peace with his ancestors. He had vowed to do his best to serve their people. That included forgetting about her and marrying Camille.

    ��But, don��t you want to...�� Evan continued, still internally debating if he should divulge the secret about Eida and their child.

    ��Evan, I know you are just trying to be a good friend. But I only want to forget her. That part of my life is over. Now, I need to move on.�� Lance stopped his friend from saying more.

    Then, any talk about her ceased to exist. Their other friends came back and continued to have a good time. He could tell that he was drunk, but he did not care.

    He just found himself back in his room, lying on his bed. How he got home, he had no idea. But if he had to guess, it might be his bodyguards who were always around wherever he went.

    ��Hey, anybody there?�� He asked, but there was only silence. His friends might have left and returned home to their lives. Now, what about him?

    He closed his eyes, wishing the alcohol in his body would im his consciousness, but he remained wide awake. His thoughts ran wild as his friend reminded him of the woman he had every desire to forget.

    This night was about his marriage to someone else and his coronation. But instead, here he was reminiscing the past. He did not want to talk about her or think about her.

    ��Why now?�� He ced a pillow over his face, shielding his eyes from seeing her face. But his eyes were not the problem. It was his memories as they shed across his mind.

    All his investigators led him nowhere when they searched for Eida and followed Amelia. When he questioned Amelia, she denied knowing where her friend was. Now, he wondered if Evan knew where Eida was.

    But would that make a difference? Did he still want to see her?

    ��No. I don��t.�� He angrily hissed as he threw the pillow on the other side of the wall. Then, he swiped the nket away from his body and slid out of his bed.

    He was surprised to realize that it was already morning. And yet he hardly slept a wink. What was wrong with him? He gazed at the bright light outside the clear ss window of his room.

    He could not even recall the exact time he reached his ce, but he could clearly remember her face. It was insane when all he wanted to do was forget everything about her.

    ��Sir, do you want your breakfast now?�� His assistant was already waiting for him outside his room. He could tell it was time to return to work, observing the lighting outside.

    But was he up to performing his task today? Or would he prefer to do something else that would expel himself of anything that would remind him of her?

    ��No. Cancel all my meetings today.�� Lance stopped on his track and closed his eyes for a few seconds before sighing. ��I am taking the day off.�� He told his assistant as he returned to his room.

    He noticed that his assistant was surprised by his announcement. He had never left a day off from work since he had recovered and returned to his obligation.

    But he knew today would not matter. He was too distracted to concentrate on anything. He had to find a way to clear his mind of all thoughts of her, one way or another.

    Quickly, he took a long hot shower, giving up on getting any sleep. He could still smell the liquor in his breath, but a few cups of coffee should cure him.

    Then, he put on his casual clothes, not bothering with a coat and tie. He had no ns of going to the office. He had other matters he wanted to do today.

    ��Sir, I am sorry to disturb you, but your father was on the list of your appointments. Should I also reschedule him for tomorrow?�� His assistant asked him when he exited his room and asked for his keys.

    ��Cancel all.�� He repeated, not particrly interested to see his father. He would deal with his wrath tomorrow at their meeting. Today, he wanted nothing to do with him and the crown.

    He grabbed his keys and proceeded outside, where his car was already waiting for him, just like every morning. But unlike before, his bodyguards were ready to follow him around wherever he nned to go.

    As the future King, his safety would always be an issue. So, he could not get rid of them even if he wished. Therefore, he just had to learn to live with them always in his tail.

    ��Don��t call me unless it is an extreme emergency.�� He ordered his assistant, not wanting his father, forcing him to divulge his whereabouts.

    ��Yes, Sir.�� His assistant answered, knowing that he had to follow his future King. Besides, he had his bodyguards to keep him safe.

    ��Good.�� Then, he closed his door and revved up his engine. Then, he pressed a number on his phone before speeding away on the long driveway towards the massive gates.

    ��Where are you?�� He asked on the speaker phone as soon as a woman answered his call.

    ��Home. Why?�� She answered, her voice appearing surprised to hear his voice.

    ��I aming over.�� Hemanded on the line before cutting it short. He did not even wait for her to answer as he drove toward her house.

    He could still feel the alcohol in his system, but he knew sleeping would not give him peace. Drinking would also be futile. So, what else could he do? He wondered if this woman could help him. He was running out of options.

    He needed something that would stop the ghost of her from haunting him. Like what? Therapy or exorcism?

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942: Getting to know each other

    He eyed the front of the windshield, focusing on the sharp turn he had to make. He could barely see the road ahead, but years of cruising this course allowed his muscle memory to drive for him.

    His body shook from the tremendous force of the turn, making him lean more on the other side. But his training had taught him how to handle such pressure.

    The speed was the only thing that made him feel free while the rest of the world had be his prison. But it was a sentence he had willingly taken in exchange for the chance to serve his Kingdom. He believed his duty was his only purpose for being alive.

    ��Come on, just one morep.�� He muttered forcefully to himself, pushing his body and mind to his limit.

    He knew under his condition, he should not be driving, but it was his only way of expelling his thoughts of her. It was the only way he could get rid of her from his mind.

    ��Aaaggghhh!�� He furiously screamed as he pushed his feet harder on the pedal. It was the final leg. Then, it was over.

    But frustratingly, even his onlyfort could not help him as he let go of the fuel and slowly drifted the car to its pit stop. Then, gradually the vehicle slowed down until it made its full stop.

    .....

    ��Are you crazy?�� Rick shouted at him when the door opened. He could not believe how recklessly Lance had been behind the steering wheel. He drove like a madman on the race track.

    ��No. I am not.�� Lance answered, but he did not move from his seat. ��Come on, Camille, I don��t have all day.�� He shouted over the loud noise.

    Then, the woman he was about to marry who stood beside Rick moved closer to the open passenger seat. She looked hesitant to enter the vehicle.

    ��Are you sure that it is safe?�� She asked, still having doubts about what Lance wanted her to do.

    ��Are you mad?�� Rick was now at his wit��s end. He could not believe that Lance had every intention of putting the life of the future Queen of theirnd in jeopardy. ��Please, Lance, stop this nonsense.��

    He would not have allowed the Prince to drive in his state if he had known that he was in the tracks. But his buddy did not inform him intentionally that he was taking the car for a spin. Because Lance knew he would have stopped him.

    Now, this was purely irrational. Rick could not allow this to happen. It was already madness to put the future King in this life-threatening situation, but to endanger the Queen top. That was madness.

    ��If you want the wedding to happen, you will enter this vehicle at this very instant,�� Lance shouted louder, already in hisst straw.

    He knew he was acting irrational and insane, but this was hisst act before he gave his life to the throne. He would like an assurance that he was doing it for the right reason.

    He knew that he was a good driver despite his slight impairment. But he was not reckless. He would not put the Queen in danger but only wanted her to see his life before she decided to tie her fate with his.

    Besides, if fate wanted him dead, he would have died in that car ident. ��Last chance.�� He looked at the woman who seemed nervous and was about to faint.

    His mind thought she was nothing like Eida. Then, he quickly chastised himself for going there. He should stopparing everyone to her. She was nothing.

    When he believed she would walk away, he was surprised that she suddenly climbed inside the car and leaned on the chair. ��So, what now?�� She asked as she held the buckles in her hand, not knowing what to do.

    ��Put them on,�� Lance answered without looking at her as his eyes focused on the road ahead.

    ��Both of you, get out of the car.�� Rick stood by the door with his disapproving look. He could not believe that the future of theirnd was behaving like they had lost their minds.

    ��Either you help me with my seatbelt or move away.�� Camille looked at his team captain, still shaken but seemingly determined.

    ��Trust me, Rick, I know what I am doing.�� Lance finally said to his friend. Then, he saw him shake his head in surrender as he leaned forward to help Camille in securing her body in the seat.

    ��Just don��t do what you just did.�� Rick reminded him as he moved away, closing the doors again.

    He would pray to all the Gods if that could help this young man from killing himself. He knew what his friend was going through, but there was no way he could help him but be there for him.

    Then, the car sped away. Thankfully, it was moving slower than earlier. He knew that Lance was one of the best drivers in the circuit. But what he was going through might have impaired his rationality. However, he was not losing hope in his future King.

    While inside the car, Camille held tightly to anything her hands could hold on to as the car started picking up speed. She knew how to drive but only at a specific speed limit. Putting her life into a dangerous stunt was never her style.

    ��Hold on tightly and keep taking deep breaths,�� Lance instructed as he steadily increased his speed.

    He watched her closely, monitoring her movements. Of course, he was also concerned about her welfare. He did not want her to have a heart attack out of tremendous fright, although he knew she was as healthy as an ox.

    ��What is the purpose of this?�� She asked as she held on to what remained of her bravery.

    She knew she did not have to do this. But she also wanted to show Lance that he was not alone in this sacrifice. If he believed he was doing this for the Kingdom at the expense of his freedom.

    Well, she was also doing the same thing.

    On the other hand, if this was his ploy to make her back out of this marriage by threatening her life, he better think of something more creative than this. She did not easily break by frightening situations.

    Lance finally answered her. ��Getting to know each other.��

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943: Sealing a negotiation

    He believed he had been unfair to her. After today��s event, he decided he would at least give them a chance to be friends. After all, they would be living under the same roof and sharing the same bed soon enough.

    Besides, she gained his respect when she courageously overcame her fear, showing him that he could not push her around. Maybe she was not such a terrible choice to be his Queen.

    If fate would bless them, they would probably have one or two children, hopefully, a son who would seed him on the throne. Maybe it was something he could not continue to avoid.

    ��Would you like to order or prefer I do the honor?�� He asked, scanning the menu for what he would like to eat. He was starving since he barely ate anything since he left the house and picked her up at her home.

    He took her to one of his favorite restaurants, not far from the racetrack. The least he could do was to treat her to an early lunch after subjecting her to something she did not grow ustomed to doing.

    But in his defense, he had been careful while maneuvering the tracks, knowing another life was in his hands. He would not be careless enough to put them both in danger.

    ��You seemed to be familiar with the ce. Why don��t you choose for me?�� Camille suggested as she sat tightly on her seat, still feeling the buzz of being in that monstrous car.

    .....

    She had never been adventurous, not forck of trying or by choice, but his father had always been overprotective of his assets. He did not want anything to happen to her.

    Sadly, she believed his father raised her as amodity he could trade off to the highest bidder. So, she needed to remain perfect in every aspect because his father demanded it.

    Why is she doing this for her father? Why was she not rebelling against his wishes? That was another long story for another time. At that moment, this was her fate.

    ��Ok!�� He called the attention of the man in his ck vest, assigned to serve their table. After ordering the best dish ording to his taste, he dismissed the man, leaving him alone with his date.

    He had just realized that this might be their first date that the Pce did not coordinate for them. It might be impulsive, but he believed it was long overdue. It was time that he also yed the role of her fiance.

    ��What is the point of putting yourself in harm��s way?�� She finally asked as they waited for their meal, filling the silence enveloping their table.

    She still did not understand the weird fascination of men to go through the trouble of putting their lives in danger. She was not saying that it was stupid. She believed they had their reasons. Still, she could not grasp the necessity.

    Although, if she was being honest, she felt a slight thrill when the car sped up, making her heart stop for a millisecond. Maybe it was for that precise reason.

    ��You mean, why do I race?�� Lance finally looked up and confronted her. He had never stared at her face before. He knew what she looked like, but nothing in detail.

    He only realized that she had expressive eyes and a matching dainty nose. Then, her lips were also small, just the right size, perfect for her small face.

    She was indeed beautifulpared to the otherdies listed as his choice. But, at that time, he had let the Council decide for him, not particrly interested in picking his wife from a piece of paper.

    ��Yes.�� Her lips barely moved as she said that single word. But he noticed the intensity of her stare as she waited for his answer. She seemed genuinely interested to hear what he had to say.

    But they had to wait as the server brought their first course and refilled their sses with the finest wine avable in their cer. Then, they had to wait until they were alone again.

    ��I like the feeling of my heart beating with the engine. It provides me rity when my entire world is going chaotic.�� He gazed at her eyes again, wondering if she understood the feeling.

    He remembered Eida also felt the same way. It was something they had shared that made her special to him. They liked many things but were not afraid to contradict each other when they disagreed about something.

    What about children? Did Eida want kids? It was something he believed did note up in their conversation. But what used was it when he should forget about her, notparing her to the woman he would be spending the rest of his eternity?

    ��I never thought of it in that way.�� Camille was surprised by his answer. ��I always it had something to do with acting cool.�� She admitted how lowly she had thought of people who do this kind of stunt.

    ��I think everyone starts in that way. Until they discover their passion for the sport and its purpose in their lives.�� Lance disclosed to her. He was not speaking for all his colleagues, but he knew most had valid reasons for doing this dangerous profession.

    ��I guess you are right. It is hard to judge people without knowing them on a deeper level.�� Camille was happy that they were making progress. Compared to their other dates, it was the first time that the Prince had opened up to her about something personal to him.

    ��I hope we can get to know more about each other.�� Lance was sincere about his intention. He was over fighting his fate, knowing that he would not win against it.

    ��Lance, if you want this rtionship to work, at least give me a chance to prove that I can be a good wife and the Queen of this Kingdom.�� Camille stretched her hand to him, cing it on top of his on the table.

    She was not naive or stupid enough not to understand what her situation was in this farce marriage. She had expected to be a pawn in her father��s ambition for more power, nothing more.

    ��I am not asking you to love me, and don��t expect that from me as well, but all I ask is mutual respect.�� Camille continued when Lance remained silent in his seat. ��Maybe a friendship.�� She suggested, hoping he would agree.

    She only wished for a peaceful marriage with him, if not a real one. If she would y the role of a wife and Queen with this man, she would at least need his cooperation and respect.

    ��I agree. I will be frank. Love will never be part of this marriage.�� He knew that such words were not something a couple about to get married was supposed to say.

    But they were not an ordinary couple in love. They were two strangers ced in a situation where they had to fulfill their obligations to their families.

    ��But I will honor and respect you as my wife and Queen. That I can promise as much.�� Lance extended his hand to her as if he was sealing a negotiation.

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944: The top of the list

    ��Edison, you have to stop messing around.�� She quickly grabbed the papers in his hands before he tore them to pieces.

    She identally ced the documents that she took home the other night on the living room table when she grabbed Edison from his room. She was in a hurry since she woke upte. It was hard to open her eyes when she stillcked a good rest.

    As she prepared Edison��s breakfast on the kitchen counter, she did not notice that he had slipped from her sight. He had managed to move to the next room and grabbed the papers she had worked on for several days to aplish.

    ��You have to eat, baby. I have to be at work in an hour.�� Ria nced at the clock, fearing that time was quickly ticking. She lifted her child from the floor where he sat, ying with anything he could get his hands on, thinking they were toys.

    Then, she ced him in a high chair where his food was already waiting for him. Usually, it was easy to feed him, but since he had been sick, he did not feel like eating. He kept tossing his food around, having no appetite.

    ��Mama, eat me.�� Her son formed words ording to his understanding. It was adorable. She almost forgot that she was in a hurry. Yet, staring at the papers on the table reminded her of her job.

    But his son chose this morning not to cooperate with her. However, she could not force him since he was still recovering from illness. These past couple of days, she had to stay home to care for him.

    .....

    Honestly, she was anxious that her absence might affect her performance, causing her internship, although her boss said otherwise. Still, she could not help but worry that they would consider another intern better suited to their position. At least someone who did not have a responsibility like hers.

    After a few minutes of struggling to feed her son, she finally grabbed their things and picked him up as she headed for the door. It was time for him to stay with his sitter while she went to work.

    ��Thank you, Sasha.�� She patted her shoulder as the young teenage girl took her son, guiding him into her house. ��Call me right away if he has any rpse.�� Reminding her of her number in her mobile and her office.

    Although the doctor assured her that it was nothing but themon flu going around, she could not help but feel scared. Edison was everything to her. She almost lost him once. She could not go through that again.

    Then, she rushed toward her work, hoping she would make it in time. She still had a few minutes to spare when she arrived at the lobby of the building. If she did not have a kid, she would not be in this situation, but she would not trade her life for anything else.

    She eventually concluded she could lose this job but not his son.

    ��Wait!�� She shouted at the fast-closing doors, forcing herself to run faster as she inserted her body into the tiny slit beforepletely closing.

    She pushed herself on the elevator, squeezing herself in the fully packed metallic box. She could not afford to wait for another one and risk beingte. She believed she was already running out of luck.

    Every floor was like waiting for the ticking bomb to explode. But that was the problem with being assigned to the top floor. The lift had to pass through almost every floor on the way.

    Unlike the bosses, they had ess to the express elevators, which went directly to the upper floors where the top management had their offices. But mere mortals were not allowed to use such a facility.

    ��Good morning, Brenda.�� She hastily greeted her supervisor when she passed her in the corridor, walking toward her desk.

    She looked like she was in a hurry, not noticing her until she had spoken to her. She could only imagine the chaos when she was not around. She was that important, but she was supposed to do most menial jobs, assisting the other employees with their responsibilities.

    ��It is great to see you back, Ria. Is your son finally well?�� Her supervisor asked as she stopped to talk to her.

    ��Yeah, I think it is just the flu, but he seems fine now,�� Ria responded, d her boss seemed genuinely concerned.

    She had imagined in one of her conjured scenarios that she wouldsh out at her. But that was only to prepare her for the worse. However, she doubted that Brenda was an unreasonable boss. Maybe strict, but not unfair.

    She hoped it was a sign that she was not in trouble for not being able to return to work immediately. ��I have the papers you asked me to review. I am sorry I was only able to finish itst night.�� She handed the file to her boss, struggling to get it out of her bag.

    Luckily, she was able to fix it, making it appear presentable. If she did not notice Edison holding it for a few more seconds, those files would have ended up in the garbage.

    ��That is ok. It is just in time. I will need this for tomorrow��s meeting.�� Brenda assured her that it was not a problem. ��I have to run because I also have another meeting.��

    ��Ok. I will be at my desk.�� She mumbled as the older woman disappeared on the corner.

    It would seem her luck had not run on her just yet. She thought as she happily walked toward her desk. As expected, she already had several papers piled up on her desk.

    She quickly ced her bag in the lower drawer and opened her upper one to get a pen. Then, a white envelope caught her eyes. It was still there.

    ��Of course.�� Silly her, face-palming her forehead. She remembered putting it there after receiving it without bothering to open it. But she forgot all about it because she had been busy. Then, the Edison incident happened.

    Now, it was still there.

    She wondered what had happened to the man who had given her the envelope. Did ite from him? She touched the smooth surface, debating whether she should open it.

    She believed she was overreacting when that man gave it to her. Of course, it was nothing but a piece of paper, probably containing some silly note. She grabbed it with her fingers and ripped the lid off.

    She peeked inside, finding something that looked like a bill. It must be her payment for the ruined shirt. Why did he return it to her? As she suspected, she could see a note inside.

    Who was that man, remembering he knew her name, but she had no idea of his? But before she could look at the note, her boss entered her area, carrying several files.

    ��Sorry to dump this on you. But we were short of hand while you were not around.�� Brenda dropped several folders on her desk, giving her instructions on what to do with them.

    She hid the note on her desk, cing it as herst priority. For now, keeping her job was at the top of the list. At least next to her son.

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945: Her bark was worse than her bite

    She had been cooped up in her room for days, unable to go outside. At least not withoutpany. Her manager told her to use the time to think about her ns, but she felt like she was a prisoner of her situation.

    She was bored out of her wits as she looked at the four corners of her hotel room. Her brother offered to take her to his apartment, but she refused. She was ufortable spending more than a few minutes with him or anyone from her family.

    But if she nned to stay in this ce longer, she had better arranged for better living conditions. She could not stay in a hotel room where she had limited movements.

    ��I need to get out of here.�� She felt like she needed a few hours of freedom before everything became a jungle of mess.

    She had no current projects since she took a leave of absence from work. She felt she needed a few days out of the spotlight. Funnily, she wondered if she could ever get back to it once this was all over.

    She knew once the news hit the fans, her life would never find silence again. The media would be all over her, and his ex-boyfriend��s fans would have a field day, trying to destroy her.

    ��Then, what?�� She looked outside the balcony of the high-rise building, wondering what she would do once she was outside.

    .....

    It was a vast city out there. Although she had lived in this ce all her young life, many seemed to have changed since then. She also had no friends here. But did she have friends, to begin with, knowing most of them were only riding her sess?

    Truthfully, all the people surrounding her were friends of Elliot. So, she doubted that they would even look at her the same way again. More likely, they would condemn her, using her of defaming their friend and lying about it for her interest.

    She knew the entertainment industry could be exciting and morous. On the other hand, it could also be cruel and vicious. Many had thrived in it, making a sessful career in it until they had retired. Unfortunately for her, she might not see that in her future.

    ��ire, is that you?�� Suddenly, she heard someone open her door and enter.

    Only two other people had a key to her room, her manager and assistant. It was most likely thetter. She was new. Someone her manager recently hired locally to assist her in her needs temporarily.

    She stretched her neck on the balcony as she tried to see if she could spot her visitor. Once she had confirmed who it was by the door, she felt relieved.

    Sometimes, she wondered when his ex-boyfriend would suddenly show up in her room just like thest time. Then, beat the hell out of her for disappointing him. Call it a traumatic experience.

    ��Yes, Ms. Serena.�� Her assistant hollered from the doorway, carrying several clothes and groceries in her arms. ��I brought you what you have asked for.�� She continued in her very delightful ent.

    Then, ire walked her way to her bed to ce her clothes. Then, her assistant moved to the mini kitchen to drop off her food supply. She could still feel her moving around her room, but she stayed out of her way.

    She remained on the balcony, just watching the buzz of the other people who continued to survive in the harsh world they all lived in, but she knew that more than half of those people were barely making it in this modernized jungle.

    ��Would you trade off your clothes with mine?�� A thought suddenly urred in her head as wheels began turning. Her eyes studied her assistant��s body shape, finding it was close to hers. They might be the same size.

    She moved closer to her assistant, who was putting away the dried goods in the cab. She stopped by the small kitchen counter and stared at her, waiting for an answer.

    ire immediately turned around, appearing surprised by her question, probably wondering if that was a trick question, as she remained silent. Of course, her assistant must think she was going crazy.

    ��Pardon, Ms. Serena.�� She still looked dazed as she stopped what she was doing to turn to her. ��Why would you want my clothes?�� She rified, still looking perplexed.

    She could not me ire for looking shocked. Most of them thought that she had a perfect life. But they only saw the actress, the star that shone in front of the cameras.

    But, nobody bothered to look deeper, to see the emptiness she always felt inside her. Since she was a child, she strived hard to please everyone, but to no avail.

    Now, it seemed she was still a failure. She was lost. She had no idea how to find herself.

    ��I know this sound crazy, but I need your help.�� Serena could hear the desperation in her voice, but she did not care.

    She moved closer to her assistant and told her about her n. If her assistant was shocked earlier, now, she was ready to faint. ��Please, help me out.��

    In truth, she did not want to be in ire��s shoes. If her manager learned about her ns, her assistant would be taking all the me. Her manager could frighten the devil himself when she was in her crappy mood.

    But ire had no chance against her when she used her full charm. She usually got what she wanted in the end. She just took a mental note topensate for her sacrifice in another way because she seriously needed this.

    ��Thanks, ire.�� She tapped the other woman on the shoulder after swapping her clothes with hers. ��If Nora looks for me, tell her you found the apartment empty when you arrived.��

    It was not her first time doing this. She liked to pretend that she was just like everybody else. But today, she needed it more than ever to feel like she was still alive, that her life was still worth living.

    She ced her trusted hat, pulling the brim a little lower on her face and eyesses toplete her disguise. Then, she was off, assuring her assistant that she knew what she was doing.

    She just hoped her assistant was good at lying because her manager could sniff a lie a mile away. She did not doubt that Nora would explode, but she was not worried. Her bark was worse than her bite.

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946: A nice, innocent girl

    He had been early these past two days, wondering when he would see her again. But she had been a no-show at work since he took the position as the CEO��s new intern. They were supposed to be working on the same floor, just opposite offices, but her desk remained empty.

    He just came from the office supply room and returned to his desk when a woman he knew was working on the other side of the floor passed him along the hallway.

    ��Ah! Did...�� He stopped the secretary of the COO, thinking of asking her about their intern but thought better of it. ��Never mind. Sorry!�� He apologized and dismissed the idea. He suddenly felt like he was making a fool of himself.

    Was he going out of his mind? Even he was puzzled by his unusual behavior. It was not like him to act this way.

    He was about to return to his station when he heard the elevator ding, making him stop and turn around before disappearing from the other corner. Fortunately, the wall hid him from in view as he saw the woman he had been waiting for exit the lift.

    Should he say hi? But what else would he say to her? ��No, that is a bad idea.�� He mumbled silently to himself as she watched her stop in the corridor, having a conversation with one of the top executives on the floor.

    He finally thought better of it as he continued to conceal his presence from her sight. He still felt guilty about how he acted the first time he met her. Or even in theirst encounter.

    .....

    He finally saw her walking towards her table. He had been wondering why she had not been to work for days. He, somehow, felt remorseful that his letter might have something to do with her absence. He even thought she might have quit because of him.

    He wanted to ask her boss or co-workers, but he did not want them to be suspicious of his interest in her. So, he just kept his silence, waiting for any news. But he was d she was now back at her desk, looking a little haggard.

    ��Is she sick?�� He could not help but wonder, staring at her tired appearance. As if she had not been sleeping well. Or did she have a problem?

    It was not like him to be nosy about someone else��s life. Truthfully, he could not care about other people. He admitted that growing up in a political family taught him to exploit others as they used them.

    But for some reason, he could not stop worrying about her. It did not make any sense since he did not even know her. But he wanted to find out why he seemed to remember her from somewhere.

    ��Zach!�� He heard someone suddenly call his name behind him. He finally turned around to see who it was.

    ��Zach, Alex wanted you to finish all of this.�� Alona walked towards him, handing him the papers in her hands. ��By the way, what are you doing here? Is there a problem?��

    He did not realize that he was still standing by the corridor, watching the empty hallway. ��Nothing. I just remembered something and was momentarily distracted.�� He must have appeared strange, lost in his thoughts, staring at space.

    She was long gone in her little hideaway, and yet he was still left staring at the path she walked on. He had no idea why he was suddenly obsessed with her. Something about her seemed to keep his curiosity since she bumped into him.

    In truth, she was not his usual type. But what kind of woman interested him? He was not particrly picky, but she was different. He seemed unable to take her off his mind, and seeing her at that bar, confirmed it.

    ��I will get it done right away.�� He continued, not wanting his boss��s secretary snooping around in his affairs. At the same time, he wished to impress his boss, wanting to fulfill his promise to do his best.

    As far as most were concerned, he was just an ordinary intern trying to work his way into this job. Only a few truly knew his true identity. Alona was one of them, so he better be careful around her.

    He intended to keep his anonymity as long as possible, enjoying this new challenge. He would admit that everything in his life came easy. But now, he wanted to prove something, not only to his father but also to himself, that he could also do better, be a better man.

    He was inspired to hear his other co-workers praise Alex for achieving something without the help of his family��s wealth and influence. The Prince had started a new life in a strange country with nothing much but hard work and perseverance.

    Alex turned down a crown, working his way to the top of the businessdder with sweat and determination. Zach also wanted that kind of admiration, not the respect he usually got for being the son of a politician.

    ��You better. I need it before the end of the day.�� She said, staring at him onest time. ��Those papers are urgent.�� She reiterated its importance.

    He could swear Alona gazed at him funnily as if she knew something that he did not. ��I promise.�� He held the papers in his hands up in the air, thinking it was about his task. ��It would be at your desk before the day is over.�� Smiling at the woman to dispel her doubts.

    Alona suddenly stopped walking away and looked back at him as if she still had something to say but was slightly hesitant. Then, she turned, facing him again.

    ��What?�� Zach questioned her, wondering if she had forgotten to say something, additional instructions perhaps.

    He had learned in the short time he had been with thispany that Alona worked hard to be where she was, fiercely loyal to her boss, and did not take crap from anyone.

    It meant everyone, not even her boss, Alex, if she believed he was in the wrong. Therefore, thest thing he would wish was to be on the wrong side of her good graces. He had to impress her first before his boss.

    ��You can stop ogling her now.�� She uttered with a warning in her tone. ��Besides, you are just wasting your time on her.�� Pointing in the direction of his sight.

    ��I don��t know what you are talking about.�� He pretended not to understand what she was saying. But, of course, he realized what she implied with her words. Was she onto him?

    He turned away, walking toward his station with her following. His desk was not far from hers since he received most of his instructions from her when his boss wanted him to do something.

    He thought she would move back to her desk, but surprisingly, she was not yet through with him. ��Stop feigning ignorance.�� Alona stood in front of his desk as he sat down to scan the documents she gave him.

    ��What did I do?�� Zach asked, ying clueless, confused about what she seemed to be using him of doing.

    ��I saw you staring at her when she arrived. Besides, I have a good instinct about these things.�� She exined as she stepped back, feeling proud of herself.

    ��Ok. I was looking, but that was it.�� He finally admitted, knowing there was no point in lying to her. ��I am just curious about her.�� That was the truth as far as he was concerned.

    It was not like he was going to court her. At that moment, he had no idea what he nned to do with her. All he knew was that he was fascinated by her.

    ��Then, stop,�� Alona said with finality, her face appearing very serious.

    ��Why?�� He did not understand why she was so concerned about him. Was office romance forbidden in thispany? Not that he had that in mind.

    ��You don��t have to worry about me. I am a grown-up man.�� He emphasized this by sitting straight, showing off his masculine build.

    It might have been too much, but he did not like how she was meddling with his affair. Perhaps he was not used to someone telling him what he could and should do.

    Then, she startedughing as if he had said something hrious. One of her hands automatically went to her lips while the other went to her midriff as she tried to control herughter.

    ��What is so funny?�� Zach finally asked, seeing that she was calming down. He was more perplexed about her reaction than before. What was so funny about what he said?

    ��You!�� She blurted out with a few more chuckles escaping her lips. When he raised her brows at her in question, she continued. ��You think I was thinking about you.��

    But when he appeared clueless, she added, back to her serious face. ��Look!�� She seemed to want his full attention. ��She is a nice, innocent girl. I don��t want to see her get hurt by you.��

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947: One hell of a bncing act

    She woke up with a big smile on her sleepy face when she checked her phone for an early text message.

    YOU GOT THE PROMOTION.

    Her boss sent her a very early present, informing her that she got the promotion she had been aiming for, Senior Investigative Reporter. In truth, her boss offered something better before, News Anchor. But she declined that job, settling for a position behind the scene.

    Eida rushed to the other room with her phone held in her hand and dropped it near Luisa, grabbing the sleeping child instead to tell her the good news. ��Mommy got the promotion.�� She cheerfully kissed her baby, sharing her happiness with her.

    But, of course, Luisa was not pleased about themotion as she began to cry after she had disturbed her peaceful sleep. But Eida could not be bothered by her wailing as she danced with her little angel in her arms, knowing she was her lucky charm.

    ��I am sorry, baby. Mommy is just so happy.�� She could not contain her delight, needing to share it with the most important person in her life.

    ��What is all this raucous?�� Amelia rushed to Luisa��s room, worrying that the baby was not ok. However, she was surprised to see Luisa making all those noises because of what Eida was doing.

    .....

    ��I got the promotion.�� She ecstatically repeated as she continued to kiss, hug and dance her child merrily. It was usually rare she got some personal good news, so she was savoring it because it might take time for the next one.

    ��Congrattions!�� Amelia quickly hugged her behind, expressing her happiness for her.

    She knew that after she told her about her engagement with Evan, her friend had been slightly affected by it. She kept denying it, showing her a brave front, but she could tell she was depressed by it.

    Of course, her friend also wanted a happy ending to her love affair, but it did not happen. On the contrary, she had to leave the man she loved to start over with their child on her own.

    So, Amelia would celebrate this little milestone with her friend, hoping that it would at least ease her sadness. ��Let me cook something nice for dinner so we can celebrate.�� She offered.

    ��No.�� Eida quickly vetoed her suggestion. ��We will get dressed and go out tonight. Dinner is on me.�� She decided that she would book them in a nice restaurant. She believed they all deserved an extravagant celebration.

    ��I like that. I will notify Ang not to make ns for tonight.�� Amelia told her. ��But first, give me Luisa. Go and take a bath and enjoy this day.�� She believed her friend deserved a few moments for herself to relish this moment.

    ��Thanks, Amelia. What would I do without you?�� Well, she had thought about it. She would need a regr sitter to stay with Luisa while she worked at the office.

    Soon, she knew Amelia would leave them and move in with Evan. Although it was just a short flight or a slightly longer drive to see her, it was still a considerable distance that would separate them.

    She would miss her friend dearly, but she had to ept that was how life worked. At least she had enjoyed herpany before their lives had to part. She still had Ang, Bea, and Goliath as apany. She would not be alone with Luisa. At least not for the near future.

    ��Go, live with Evan and me.�� It was a joke, but they knew that was not likely to happen. They would have to go on their separate ways eventually.

    She even believed that Angelo would soon move on with her life. Ang might live with her grandson, especially if her first real grandchild was born.

    Then, her phone suddenly rang again. When she looked at the screen, her boss��s name appeared in bold letters. ��It is my boss.�� She mouthed silently at Amelia, who attempted to lull Luisa back to sleep.

    She immediately moved out of the nursery room, going straight to her room as she answered the call. She wondered if her boss had called to say she had sent her the wrong message.

    She remembered some argued that she did not deserve the promotion since she was just new to the job and had no experience. Of course, she could not use her previous employment record since her name was different. At the same time, she could not expose the past that she had left behind.

    But, ��I deserved it.�� She told herself, knowing her performance was more than enough to prove to her boss that she could do the job.

    Then, some also said she had a child, so she might not be up for the challenge. That was what she heard behind her back, but she had proven that despite that, she had done well.

    Being a single mother should not stop anyone from doing well in their job. On the other hand, she saluted women in a simr situation just like her for trying their best to be good mothers and providers.

    ��Yes, Ms. Athens.�� She greeted the woman on the other line, both excited and anxious to hear what she had to say.

    ��First, let me congratte you on getting the job.�� Her boss said, bringing relief to her rattled nerves. ��I would like you to take the rest of the day off and enjoy it with your family.��

    She was not expecting that, but it was a much-deserved break from working very hard. ��Thank you, Ms. Athens. I assure you that you will not regret giving me that position.��

    She knew a higher position would demand more from her, meaning more work and time. But she was doing that before. The only difference now would be adding Luisa to the equation.

    She needed to equally bnce her time between her obligation at her new position and being a responsible mother to her only daughter. It would be one hell of a bncing act, but something that she would do her best to do well.

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948: Lazy pig

    Since returning to work after having Luisa, she rarely had time to hang around the house and do nothing. She was either fixing things, learning how to cook, or taking care of Luisa. But nothing to do with rxing except to catch up with her needed rest.

    After receiving word from her boss, giving her the day off, she quickly returned to Luisa to care for her. But Amelia shooed her away, telling her to take the advice of her boss and rx. She even suggested that she should go to the spa.

    ��I don��t need to go to a spa.�� She countered as Amelia banned her from touching her daughter. ��I will just have a long rxing warm bath.�� She told her friend before leaving them to go back to her room.

    Amelia would not even give her phone back, saying she would not need it. Her friend would pass on the message if she had an urgent call. ��Rx. I got this.��

    How could she say no to a stress-free, rxing day? She could not even remember thest time she did not rush out of the bathroom. Her life was one juggle to another.

    She walked to her bathroom, not to clean it but to enjoy her time under the water with bubbles covering her naked body. She soaked every inch of her skin, basking in the warmth seeping through her muscles and bones.

    ��Oh! It is perfect.�� It would have been better if she had a ss of wine in her hand. But that was not yet advisable since she was breastfeeding her baby. So, she had no choice but to imagine holding one as shey on the tub.

    .....

    She gradually closed her eyes as slow music yed on her phone and avender scent filled the air. It almost lulled her into sleep. But, of course, she could not truly rx, thinking about her daughter in the next room.

    Was this motherhood?

    She was always worrying and constantly thinking of the worst thing that could happen to her child when she was not around, even if she knew she was in safe hands. She hoped that was normal and she was not just paranoid.

    ��Stop it.�� She chastised herself mentally. She believed that Amelia and Ang would not let any harme to her daughter.

    She had to learn to trust people because soon, her work would take more of her time away from her daughter. Someday, she had to learn to have faith in other people, something she had abandoned a long time ago.

    The water was almost cold anyway, so she pulled herself out of the tub and grabbed her robe, wrapping it around her body. Then, she looked at her mirror but could barely see her face.

    With the side of her palm, she polished the ss to remove the moisture that covered the surface, allowing her to see her reflection. When was thest time she had closely stared at her face? This morning, but not like this.

    She appeared like a typical mother. Yes, she still put on makeup when she went to work, but not in the same way as before. She also wore presentable clothes, but not something that would make people give her a second look.

    ��Is this the price of bing a mother?�� No wonder Amelia looked at her like she had lost it. If she was the image of sophistication before, now, she presented the model of postpartum depression of motherhood.

    She tapped her face with the palm of her hands to bring color back to her cheeks. Then, she turned her sight down to her belly, still sagging from her pregnancy.

    Her fingers held the fats converging on her waist, wondering why she had never noticed it before. Well, she had to get back to exercising, just like before, if she would gain her figure back.

    Finally, she had enough of finding faults with her current situation, knowing the only way to fix it was to work harder. She had to stop neglecting herself and feeling guilty about not doing enough for Luisa.

    Ang was right when her wise friend said she could only do so much for her child. She still had to think of herself half the time. Because if she could not love and care for herself, she was doomed to fail to love and care for her child.

    ��Amelia?�� She looked for her in the living room after getting dressed. She was starving and nning to fix something to eat. ��Luisa?�� But she had not seen them. Even Ang seemed to be out, as the apartment appeared empty.

    She went to the kitchen in the hope that they were there. But she doubted since it was too quiet. As she had expected, no one was there to greet her. But two notes hung by the refrigerator.

    GONE TO THE MALL WITH LUISA, BE BACK MUCH LATER �C AMELIA

    OUT WITH BEA AND GOING HOME LATE �C ANGELA

    She guessed they were serious about giving her some space. But she was surprised to see Goliath lying on the floor by the kitchen counter. She suspected that wherever Ang had gone, dogs were not allowed. She usually took him wherever she went.

    ��I guess it is just the two of us for a few hours.�� She uttered to the dog, kneeling on the floor to pat him on the head. However, as usual, the dog could not be bothered as if it was his day off too.

    ��What about a doggie treat?�� She tempted the dog as she pulled a few dog biscuits out of the pack. But the dog only barked a few times, grabbed the snack, and returned to his position.

    She guessed even the dog did not want to bother her as she proceeded to the living room to find something else to do. Eventually, she decided to order a pizza instead of cooking.

    She meant to watch several movies before but never had the chance. Maybe it was time to catch up and bum around. When was thest time that she acted like azy pig?

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949: Carrying a secret

    So far, so good.

    Nobody yet had recognized her. Who would think she was a famous star in this in clothing with no make-up and messy hair? Definitely, not her fans.

    And hopefully, not the paparazzi. Thest thing she needed was them following her around with their nosy cameras.

    Serena walked on the pavement of the busy downtown among the buzzing crowd. She wondered if this city ever became dull as she looked from left and right where people came and gone.

    Luckily, she remembered to bring in some cash as she felt her stomach grumble, demanding replenishment. From the corner of her eye, she saw a line in a hotdog stand.

    They said one had not lived in this town unless one had tried their famous street food stands.

    ��One, please.�� She ordered, remembering loving them when she was young. ��Put everything on.�� She added, handing her payment to the vendor.

    .....

    Then, she took a big bite of the delicious, juicy hotdog on the, letting it fill her mouth with its savory taste. Truthfully, no one could im

    to have lived in this city without eating a handful of this sumptuous treat.

    She munched every bite with gusto, even brushed her lips and fingers with her tongue to scrape the greasy juice off her skin when done. As they said, it was finger-licking good.

    It was great to feel a bit of freedom.

    She decided to explore some more, wondering what else had changed in this ce since she had been gone. Then, she turned to a familiar diner she remembered visiting a few times when she was young.

    Then, something hit her hard, bumping into her arm and shoulder. ��Watch it!�� She yelled at the man, but he did not even turn around to apologize as he went on his way, walking even faster.

    Suddenly, she remembered why she hated walking on this street. It was because of people like him. Nheless, she believed it would be useless to waste her time on assholes like him. It was better to continue on her trip to memoryne.

    ��Stop!�� She heard someone shout behind her, making her turn around. She observed amotion behind her. Of course, she had no n to stick around and joined the chaos as she sauntered faster out of there.

    ��Miss.�� She was already walking away when someone approached her from behind and called her attention. She found a boy trying to catch up with her. At least, she believed he was referring to her.

    She wondered if she should stop, thinking he might have recognized her and wanted an autograph or something. Of course, it would not be wise for her identity, revealed in the middle of this bustling crowd.

    ��I think this is yours.�� The boy tugged her back when she did not stop.

    When she turned around, having no choice, she found a young boy, probably thirteen, showing her a small pouch. Of course, she recognized it. ��Yeah, that is mine.�� She was surprised that he had it.

    ��Here.�� The boy offered it to her, shoving the object into her hands.

    ��Thanks!�� It was her initial response. ��Where did you get it?�� She asked, wondering how the boy took possession of her thing. She looked around them, slightly paranoid that other people might be watching them.

    Thankfully, everyone seemed to mind their business, not bothering to look in her direction. As much as possible, she did not want any attention, especially the one this boy was making.

    ��You��re wee.�� The boy continued as they both stood at the center of the pavement. ��I saw the man pick it out from your pocket.�� The young man informed her, making her realize it was the man who bumped into her.

    ��Oh!�� Truthfully, she was more surprised that this young boy decided to return it. Someone else might have kept it for themselves.

    She was not pessimistic buttely, finding good people was getting more difficult each day. But she was hopeful that a few good men still existed in this world and this boy would not turn out like the monsters she had the unfortunate stroke of luck to meet in her lifetime.

    ��How did you get it?�� Serena was more curious, more than anything else. If the man took it, how did it end up in this boy��s hand?

    ��I did not steal it if that is what you are implying.�� The boy quickly defended himself.

    Serena stared at the boy, debating whether to believe him. ��Did you take it from him?�� She rephrased the word, avoiding using the boy of stealing it.

    But she remembered that the man who bumped into her was bulky. So, she doubted that the boy struggled to get it from him unless they were aplices working together to scam her for more.

    ��Sort of.�� The boy finally confided, shrugging his shoulder like it was not a big deal. ��You should be careful when walking along this street.�� The boy warned her before turning away in the opposite direction.

    Did this boy steal for a living? Did he grab her purse from that man? That was the only logical exnation as she stared at the young boy before her. ��Hey!�� She shouted. ��Are you here alone or with your parents?�� She asked, stopping the boy from getting far.

    Judging from his appearance, she would guess that this boy had been fending for himself. He seemed to be intelligent. Street-smart might be a better word to describe him. But she doubted he was a tourist roaming this street with adult supervision.

    ��Definitely with my parents.�� The boy was lying, she could tell. ��They just went to buy something. They would be back soon.�� His face was quite convincing.

    She knew when someone was acting, recognizing talent when she saw one. And this boy could probably fool many folks, but not her. The boy seemed to be used to scamming people. But was he helping her or scamming her? That was the question.

    ��Ok. Thanks again for returning my money.�� Anyway, she better leave before anyone started to recognize her. She peeked inside her purse, seeing that her money was still inside.

    She was about to walk away when she felt guilty. The boy deserved a reward for his good deed, even if he was a pocket picker. He did not need to return her wallet, but he still chose to do the right thing.

    ��Hey, wait,�� Serena called again, stopping the boy from leaving. ��Would you like to eat lunch with me? My treat.�� She could see that the boy was thinking, slightly seeming reluctant to join her.

    Maybe just like her, he did not easily trust anyone. She could not me him since the world was full of bad people. She was d that the boy was a cynic. It meant he would not be easily duped and abused by the people around him, unlike her.

    ��Maybe some other time.�� The boy said, deciding that it was not a good idea.

    ��But there might not be another time. We might not see each other again.�� She insisted as she tried to convince him. ��Come on, just a snack. And besides, you seem to know your way around here. Maybe you can show me around while your parents are not back yet.��

    She figured it might be nice to have someone to talk to while exploring the city. It would be so much better than walking alone. ��Besides, I need someone who can protect me.��

    ��I think something is wrong with you.�� The boy shook his head. ��You easily trust people. But fine, I will show you around while my folks are not here.�� The boy seemed to continue with his charade, so she just epted it as it was.

    ��What food d you like? Ahhmmm...�� Serena asked the boy, but she had no idea who he was.

    ��Neil.�� The boy introduced himself. ��I know a ce that serves nice Chinese food if you like those stuff.�� He inquired as he led the way while she followed.

    ��I am...�� She paused when she almost said her name. ��ire.�� Deciding to use her assistant��s name instead. ��Chinese is fine with me.��

    Soon, they were walking on the busy street of the lower east side, where most middle-ss people liked to hang out. She had never been to this part of the city before, but she did not mind.

    She just had to keep up with her pretenses. Then, she would be ok. Besides, she had Neil to protect her. Of course, that was just her bravado reassuring her. But what could a skinny boy like him do when a mob of people started attacking her?

    Soon, they were both sitting in the busy Chinese restaurant, which she believed was in the middle of Chinatown. The restaurant looked fine. Not the usual food ce she went to, but it looked interesting enough as she watched the cooks disy their mastery in making their noodles.

    ��You don��t look like a ire.�� The boy said as they waited for their food. He sat opposite her with his eyes closely studying her face.

    She could only wonder if he had any idea who she was. But he was young. He might not be aware of her as an artist. Besides, most of her fans were in the young female demographics. So, it was not likely he would know her.

    ��Well, you don��t look like a Neil either.�� She finally confronted him with her suspicion. ��But we can still be friends, right?�� She added, knowing they were both carrying a secret that neither wanted to share.

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950: Shared the same views

    He had been working hard all day, something he had not done in his entire life. He felt like they were intentionally piling up the workload on his desk as if they were testing his limits.

    If he was being truthful, there were some points in his day when he wished to quit. But then again, he changed his mind, finding the challenge refreshing. Nobody had dared him to work this hard before. Now, he felt some form of pride for his mini aplishments.

    He was the son of a high-ranking official. Therefore, people tended to give him special treatment, thinking he would follow in his father��s footsteps. In truth, he never liked politics, but unfortunately, it was what everybody expected he would do in the future.

    ��Are you done?�� Alona walked to his desk, carrying another set of assignments he had to work on after he finished his present tasks.

    Her eyes darted at his desk, focusing on his outgoing tray. Instead of smiling, she shook her head disapprovingly, looking unsatisfied with his current pace.

    ��I will be if you stop putting things on my desk and barking orders.�� Zach reasoned against his boss��s assistant, smiling and shaking his head since he knew it would not work on her.

    She was like a force inside the office. Nobody would challenge her since everybody knew she was almost always right. He was working at full speed, but he could still do better.

    .....

    He learned that Alex had ced his training program under her hands for the rest of this week. So, if he had to impress someone, it would be her. He had to prove to her that he could do whatever she ced on his desk.

    ��You need to work harder and faster if you don��t want this piling up on your desk.�� Alona patted the new folders on his desk to prove her point.

    She recognized the effort the new intern exerted to impress their big boss. But she also realized that just like most rich brats she knew, he was a man who did not follow orders easily. They gave themands, not the other way around.

    Therefore, it must be a new experience for Zach to do menial jobs like encoding a file on theputer, photocopying documents, and proofreading them, among other things.

    It might not be much work, but she believed it would give Zach an idea of how to appreciate all the employees working under him if he knew how they had worked hard to serve the people on the top.

    ��I am trying.�� He admitted. It was not like he had operated a xerox copy machine before or grabbed coffee for someone else while rushing to finish a deadline. ��But it is not easy.�� He ran his fingers through his hair, slightly feeling frustrated. But he was not giving up just yet.

    He liked that Alona challenged him to do better, pushing him to do things he never thought he would do. Maybe if he kept up with this routine, he would catch up and seed eventually with the other tasks given to him.

    Besides, he believed this was what he needed. A wake-up call that made him realize how he was wasting his life. Maybe someday venture on his own and not just follow his father��s footsteps.

    Yes, he grew up believing he would be a politician too. But what if it was not what he wanted? What if he could be something else? More?

    ��Don��t worry. I can see that.�� Alona smiled at him approvingly. ��And he is also taking note of that.�� Referring to their big boss. It was like Alona could read his thoughts. ��I guess you are not that bad.��

    She honestly thought it would be hard to deal with this youngd. The first time he reported to this office, she believed he would not fit in with them with his attitude.

    She waited for him to quit right then when Alex assigned him to the mail room. She was d he did not because somehow she could see her boss in this young kid. Maybe he just needed direction, someone to guide him.

    ��Are you psychic or something?�� Zach could not help but kid around, wanting the tension in his body to ease up. He was starting to feel the fatigue on his back from sitting too long at his desk.

    ��You and your jokes.�� Alona threw the stress ball on his desk at him, but he effortlessly caught it in his hands. ��Now go back to work.�� Shemanded as she walked away.

    But he knew she was only teasing him as well. Somehow, he was beginning to like her as his supervisor. He was learning much from her, especially about working hard and simple life lessons.

    Nevertheless, he wondered when he would have the chance to work closely with his real boss. He wanted to learn from the man everybody was singing praises of because of his aplishments.

    ��Yes, Mam.�� He even saluted to indicate that he was under hermand.

    Then, he nned to work his butt off throughout the day, hoping to make a dent in the stack of papers on his desk before he left for the day.

    ��You better stop calling me Mam because I am not yet that old,�� Alona warned him before she disappeared behind the CEO��s office.

    The day continued with him, ving the rest of his day until Alona told him it was time to go home. He wished to work a few more hours, but Alona insisted it waste. Even the big boss had gone home early.

    ��You can always finish that tomorrow. Anyway, you are already slightly impressing me.�� Alona kindly told him as she walked away, carrying her bag and leaving him to clean up his desk.

    He looked at the empty office with most of the lights already turned off. He grabbed his things and walked away from his desk. But he wondered how the other intern who worked on the other side of this floor was doing.

    Was she still working, or had she gone home?

    He wished to see her earlier, but what Alona said stopped him. She might be right. He had no business messing with her. First of all, what did he want from her?

    Yes, he was so pissed with her the other day that he intended to get even with her. But recently, he realized his faults and somehow understood he could not me it all on her.

    He had acted impulsively, making a big deal of something so small.

    Still, what was his intention? Why was he still seeking her out? Did he wish to apologize to her?

    ��Excuse me!�� Zach found a janitor cleaning the floor on his way to the elevator. ��Who else is working in there?�� He asked, noticing that the lights were still on in some offices.

    Suddenly, his mind went back to her. Maybe it was time to clear the air between them. After all, soon enough, they would be working together. It was possible.

    ��That would be Ms. Josey, the COO, Sir.�� The middle-aged man in uniform informed him as he stopped wiping the floor to look at him.

    ��What about the new intern? Did you notice her?�� He could not help but ask, wondering if she was still working overtime.

    ��Oh! Did you mean Ms. Ria?�� The man asked him as if he knew her very well. When he nodded his head, the man resumed. ��She just left. Maybe a few minutes ago.��

    ��But Ms. Brenda is also still there, working overtime.�� The man informed him.

    ��Thanks.�� He told the man as he ran toward the elevator, pushing the button, willing it to open up. He thought he might still catch up with her in the lobby before she left.

    When the door opened, he quickly stepped inside, pushing it to the ground floor. Then, he found himself tapping his foot on the floor, willing the elevator to speed up.

    Fortunately, the lift did not have many stopovers since the building was almost empty. Zach quickly ran to the lobby, hoping to catch a glimpse of her. But so far, there were no signs of her. He must have missed her.

    He was about to turn around to walk toward the parking lot when he heard his cell phone ring. He eventually answered it, but his eyes were still searching the premises. ��Yes!�� He said to the receiver, not bothering to look at the caller.

    ��Zach, where are you, man?�� A familiar voice of his friend buzzed in his ears. ��You are supposed to join us tonight. Have you forgotten it is my birthday?�� The man said in an usatory tone.

    ��I am sorry, I am just runningte. But, of course, I have not forgotten.�� But he had because he was busy. But he did not have to say that to his friend. ��I will be there in a few minutes, Ryan.�� He informed him, looking at his watch. It was not thatte.

    His friend was being overly dramatic. Ryan believed that the world should revolve around him. But he was his friend, so he tolerated him. Buttely, he wondered if they still shared the same views.

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951: Better off living on the street

    It was starting to darken as the streetlights illuminated the streets. Buildings shone their bright lights that radiated out of the clear ss windows.

    When she tilted her head to the growing darkness, she wondered if the moon and the stars still lingered above the sky tonight. The clouds or the city smog have covered most of the world above them. She could not see anything beyond, only the spreading shadows.

    ��I better head home. It had been nice to meet you, ire.�� The boy stood before her in the busy street under a dimly lit streetlight. ��And thanks for the meal and this.�� He pointed to the jacket she bought at a flea market at a low discounted price to keep him warm on a cold night.

    She was impressed with Neil. The boy was intelligent, if that was even his real name, as he wiggled his way around the city without difficulty and haggled prices with merchants with ease.

    ��Wait!�� She called to him. ��Where are you staying? Let me walk you home.�� Serena knew she should let him go. The boy was not her responsibility.

    She was not supposed to trust him and like him. But here she was, wanting to save him. She did not even know him, except for the lies he kept telling her. At least, she believed that most of what he said was not true, like having parents waiting for him.

    ��ire, you don��t have to do that. It is getting dark. You should also get back from where you came from.�� Neil answered her as he kept staring at her face. ��Don��t worry. I would not tell a soul about who you are.��

    .....

    ��What do you mean?�� She asked, but somehow she already knew what he meant by it. Then, he gestured with his hand for her to bend down until her face was inches from him.

    ��I am a fan.�� He whispered, stretching his hand until he touched her cheeks and tapped it gently. ��And this is the best day of my life.�� He continued. ��Thanks.�� Then, he took her hand and grazed it with a delicate kiss before walking away, waving his hands in the air before disappearing into the corner.

    She knew it was for the best that they part ways. It was time for her to go home too. It was not safe for her to loiter on the streets at this hour unprotected. She did not even know how to defend herself if needed.

    She could act tough and brave in front of the camera, holding weapons and performing action scenes. But in real life, she had no clue how he would fend off a criminal face-to-face. She could not even defend herself from her boyfriend.

    However, something about the boy forced her feet to move in the direction he went. Quickly, she followed him into the dark alley where he ran off and hoped she could catch up with him.

    ��Neil, where are you?�� She asked more to herself when fear crept into her skin, and a shiver went through her spine as she walked further away from the crowded street.

    But as she stared at the smeared walls and smelled the stench-filled narrow path, she knew this was thest ce she needed to be, but she had to find the boy. She did not understand what obsession possessed her, but she felt obligated to help him.

    However, she did not see any signs of where he went. In truth, she could barely see anything, but her ears could hear nking noise and shouting, probablying from the buildings nearby.

    When she moved deeper into the darkness, swallowing her fear over her crazy idea of finding the boy, she found two paths that would lead in opposite directions. Neil could have turned left or right on the other end of what seemed to be more alleyways.

    ��Neil?�� She tried calling him when something moved in the shadows on the left path. She hoped it was him because the other options were frightening.

    She could almost hear her heartbeat as it drummed across her chest. A little faster, it might finally explode out of her ribcage. Now, she understood fear as she stared at a tattered-clothed man approaching her with a crooked smile.

    She had only seen men like him in the movies. They were usually actors dressed up, with prosthetics and makeup on their faces. But this man was missing several tooths, and his face had stains either from a bruise or the dirt he acquired in this dirty stench of a ce.

    ��What do you want,dy?�� The man asked when he was closed enough.

    She knew she should run, but fear had her feet nted on the filthy, damped floor.

    ��I am looking for Neil.�� Serena took a chance that the man might know the boy, but she knew that was not likely.

    Her eyes kept darting left and right, hoping help was on her way. But who woulde to her rescue when nobody knew where she was? She had ignored all her calls all day, knowing it would be her manager wanting to get hold of her.

    ��I am Neil.�� The man slyly answered as he spat on his palms, pressing them together before rubbing them on both sides of his thinning hair as if he was trying to fix it in its ce. ��What is it that you want?��

    ��I am looking for a different Neil, a child.�� She quickly answered, fixing her hat to cover her face as she finally forced her feet to step backward. ��I am sorry if I disturb you, but I think I came to the wrong ce.�� She added, hoping that the man would take the hint and leave her alone as she made her escape.

    ��Leaving so soon, but we are just getting acquainted.�� The man looked disappointed, which only heightened her fear. ��I have a good wine back there if you care to join me.�� He even offered, pointing in the direction he came.

    ��No!�� She quickly shrieked out of fright. ��It is gettingte.�� She said calmer this time. ��I...�� She was about to decline when she heard another voiceing from the other path.

    ��What are you doing here? I thought I told you to go home.�� At least the voice sounded familiar, even if it had an edge of irritation in it.

    She quickly turned around and found the boy walking towards them. She had never felt so much relief from seeing him. But still, what could he do against this man? The creepy man was still bigger with the two of thembined.

    ��Neil, I was looking for you. Where did you go?�� She could still feel her hands shaking as she stared at her young friend and the man on her other side.

    ��I went to check on something. But you should not be here.�� The boy answered. ��You should go home.��

    ��I think you should go home with me.�� She said as she kept looking at the man who stood on the other side, just watching them. ��This is not a good ce for a child like you.��

    ��I think something is wrong with your head. I am not your problem to save. I can take care of myself.�� The boy looked at her, shaking his head in disbelief.

    ��And you can drop the tough act, Neil. ire is my friend.�� The boy reprimanded the man, who seemed to know the boy quite well.

    ��I was just having some fun.�� The man said as he turned to face her. ��I am leaving now. I am sorry. Did not mean to scare you.�� He said as he walked away.

    ��If he was Neil, then who are you?�� She asked, knowing she was at a disadvantage. The boy discovered who she was, but she still had no clue who she had spoken with all this time.

    ��Keh, but most of my friends call me Ken.�� The boy finally introduced himself.

    ��Did you know the man who snatched my purse earlier?�� That was the only exnation for why he had retrieved it effortlessly from him.

    ��Yes, we worked these streets together. I recognized who you are. Or at least, I think you resembled someone I know.�� He finally confessed, telling her something that was possibly true.

    ��Do you mind if youe with me back to my ce? I want to talk where I don��t have to keep looking behind my shoulder. After, if you want to leave, I will not stop you.�� She promised as she waited for his answer.

    She wished there was something she could do for him. It was like, after all the wrong things happening in her life. She wanted something positive toe out of it.

    She had no idea if what she was doing was right. In her heart, it felt good to see the boy again. It would be nice to have a second chance to help him.

    ��Will you promise not to seek me again after I do what you ask?�� Ken seemed impatient as he waited for her answer. ��But honestly, nothing you will say would change a thing.�� He answered, probably guessing what she wanted to do.

    ��I only want to help. But yes, I will stop looking for you if youe with me.�� She only wished to give him options. A child like him had a better future off the street. He should be at school, acquiring a good education, not pickpocketing to earn a living.

    ��I am not going back to a foster home. I am better off living in the street with my pals.�� He continued as if answering a question she had never even thought about, at least, not yet.

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952: A promotion, an engagement, and long life

    Her eyes scanned the room, looking at the exquisite and posh diner in the middle of the busy district. An expensive restaurant Amelia had chosen for their celebration. Eida had noints about it, liking the ce instantly.

    Although Eida would admit, the meal would cause a dent in her sry. But it was worth it. She paid for the experience and the quality bonding time with her friends. Besides, the food was exceptional.

    ��I think he is looking at you,�� Amelia eximed as she poked her in the arms to catch her attention and subtly pointed to a man on the other table, just a few meters away.

    ��Who are you talking about?�� Eida was only curious because it might be someone she knew. But she would not care if it was some guy looking for a date.

    ��See, he is standing.�� She said as if confirming that she was right. ��I think he ising over.�� Amelia giggled like a schoolgirl.

    Finally, Eida slightly turned to nce at the man her friend was referring to but confirmed he was not familiar. He was not as handsome as someone she knew, but he looked decent. Still, she was not interested.

    ��Hey,dies. I notice that you are new to this ce. I have not seen you around here before.�� He said as an opening line. ��Wee to our ce. I am Martin.��

    .....

    She immediately concluded that the man was probably working as the manager of the ce or something on that level as he stood aristocratically before them.

    The man extended his hand to Ang first. ��I am Ang, and these are my friends, Amelia and E...�� Then, Ang stopped, seeing the narrow stare from her friends. ��I meant Sarah.��

    Eida had to look at Ang to remind her about the name she was using when she moved here. Her friends still call her Eida, even if she had insisted they learned to use her new name. As they said, old habits died hard.

    ��It is nice to meet you all.�� The man said, shaking Ang and Amelia��s hands and then hers, but he seemed to linger longer on her hands, more than she liked. ��But do you mind if I get your number? I will love to see you again.��

    She believed he was a sweet talker. Maybe if she had met him a few years ago, she might take him on his offer. But not now, when she had Luisa. She could not go around seeing random men while raising her child.

    ��I am ttered, but I don��t think so.�� She did not wish to be rude, so she tried to smile and be polite.

    But she noticed the re that her friend was sending her way. She even felt her kick her in the shin to question her decision. However, she would not change her mind, staring back at her friend.

    ��That is a shame.�� The man said regrettably, but he still pulled out a card from his breast pocket and dropped it on the table beside her. ��If ever you change your mind, please don��t hesitate to call.�� He persisted, smiling at her and her friends.

    ��I won��t take much of your time. Please enjoy your meal and the rest of the evening.�� He looked at Ang and Amelia, then at her. ��It was nice meeting youdies.�� Then, he was moving away.

    She could not help but watch his back as he moved away, wondering what he saw in her. Maybe, in the past, men would find her alluring, but now, she knew she was anything but attractive.

    ��You know you have every right to date again and be happy, right?�� Amelia asked, looking at her disapprovingly. ��He seems to be a good catch.��

    ��He could be a high-ranking executive, even own this entire restaurant, or be the most generous phnthropist on this. Still, he would not interest me,�� Eida said, ignoring the man showing attraction to her and hoping that would shut her friend from pursuing this topic.

    In all honesty, she could live without a man, finding that she did not miss dating or thepany of the opposite sex. There was a time when socializing was a big part of her life, that being at her best, just like today, was essential to her social status.

    That being with a man filled an emptiness in her. But now, she had Luisa and her friends. She never longed for another man��spany. She felt contented to work hard every day and go home to her child.

    ��Still, don��t close your heart to the possibility.�� Amelia grabbed the card on the table and read it. ��Speaking of owning the restaurant.�� She pointed to the card, indicating that the man they had the pleasure of meeting was indeed the owner of this ce.

    ��Still, it doesn��t matter,�� Eida said adamantly, firm with her reserved. ��I am happy with my current life.�� She did not need to add anotherplication.

    ��I know a few goodds who would be happy to meet you,�� Ang interjected, supporting Amelia. ��I think Amelia is right. When the timees, you need to move on and start building a life, a family for you and Luisa.��

    Eida knew that her friends meant well, but they had to understand that it was not an option for her yet. Not this time. For the first time in her life, she did not need a man to feelplete. She was happy.

    ��I know that, but my priorities, for now, are you guys, my Luisa, and my career.�� Eida looked at the two. ��But I will take note of your suggestions in time.�� She knew that they would not stop if she kept fighting them about it.

    ��Anyway, shall we talk about your wedding?�� She tried to change the topic away from her dating life orck of it.

    ��Yeah! Have you set a date yet?�� Ang excitedly asked while setting aside Eida��s situation. ��Just tell me what you need, and I will be d to help.�� She even offered.

    ��I am still waiting for Evan to return so we can discuss it,�� Amelia answered her friend and future grandmother-to-be.

    Truthfully, she felt that they had rushed into this engagement. She and Evan still had a lot of things to discuss, especially the changes that would happen in their lives.

    ��Just tell us what you need from us,�� Eida assured her that things would work out all well.

    She could see that her friend still had a few issues to iron out with Evan, but she did not doubt that Evan would find a way to fix them in no time. She had never seen a couple more in love than those two. She would do her best to ensure this wedding would happen without a hitch.

    ��Shall we toast?�� She raised her juice, which had no alcoholic beverage, while her friends did the same. ��This is for the good things still toe.��

    She saluted her friends for all their help in her difficult times. Then, their support and love for her only child. She also wished to celebrate this night for all the blessings, for a promotion, an engagement, and long life.

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953: A crying mess

    ��I think you should go straight to bed, Ang.�� She concernedly said as they walked into the apartment, still in a high after their delightful dinner.

    It was a sessful evening as they enjoyed each other��spany and talked about their lives. Well, it was mostly Ang who had been sharing her most colorful and delightful experiences in life.

    However, she noticed her older friend was not as agile as before, and sleepingte seemed hard on her too. After all, she was not getting any younger, and her sickness had been causing her difficulty as ofte.

    ��Of course, you are right, my dear. I am quite exhausted.�� Ang fanned herself as if she was a bit short of breath from their activity.

    ��Bea, would you help Ang to her room?�� Amelia said when she saw Beae out of Luisa��s room. Ang��s nurse aide probably heard themotion of their return and decided to check on them.

    ��Of course,�� Bea answered, rushing to Ang��s side. ��You looked like you had a great time.�� Shemented, seeing the smile on their faces.

    ��Yes, it was fun,�� Eida responded with a nod. ��How about Luisa? How was she?�� Eida asked Bea, who had volunteered to babysit her child while they took the night off to celebrate.

    .....

    ��Luisa is both the angel and the devil.�� She teased Eida since Luisa could be both at one point and another. ��But don��t worry. She is already sleeping tightly.��

    When Luisa was quietly ying or asleep, she looked like an angel that could not do any harm. But she started demanding to be fed or grumpy from wanting to sleep. She could create chaos like no other. But, of course, they all knew that.

    Bea slowly guided Ang toward her bedroom, leaving Amelia and Eida in the living room, still on a high. Amelia pulled Eida to the living room, sitting on the couch side by side, still slightly chuckling until all theughter died.

    Both fell into silence, lost in their thoughts.

    ��I guess we better get some rest too.�� Amelia finally stood up, realizing it was gettingte. She still had a few things she had to do in the morning.

    ��I think I will stay a bit longer. I am still not sleepy.�� She informed her friend as her body remained buried in the cushions.

    She knew she should be getting into bed, too, since she had worked early the next day, or better yet, in a few more hours. However, she did not n toy awake all night. She would prefer to exhaust herself to sleep. But what to do?

    ��Ok. But don��t stay up too long. You have work tomorrow.�� Amelia reminded her. ��I will check on Luisa before I retire. You go and enjoy the rest of the night.�� Her friend held her hands and squeezed them gently before walking away.

    ��Good night, Amelia.�� She said before she disappeared from her sight. She continued to stare at the view before her. But she barely saw anything. It was like her mind was nk, suddenly empty of any thoughts.

    Maybe it was the fatigue of overthinking things, but now her mind finally gave up. She could not evene up with anything to think about, yet, sleep still evaded her.

    She looked around, but everyone seemed to be inside their rooms, probably already falling asleep. She did not want to check on Luisa, not wanting to wake her up. Besides, Amelia had already checked on her. Thest thing everybody needed was to stay awake all night.

    ��What about ate snack?�� She quietly mumbled as if thinking aloud. When was thest time shey on her couch like a sack of potatoes and ate popcorn while watching a movie?

    She quickly rushed to the kitchen and shoved a pack of popcorn in the microwave while making some juice. A carbonated soda would be better, but she was still breastfeeding. She did not want her baby fed with all the junk she loved to eat. At least not when she was still young.

    Soon, she was back on the couch with a bowl of popcorn and a ss of juice in both hands. She took the remote of the television and began scanning the channels for something interesting.

    Undoubtedly, there must be a movie she would like to see on one of these numerous channels. Finally, after scanning half of the selections, she found one that seems interesting.

    She had no idea what it was since she rarely looked at advertisementstely. However, it looked intriguing enough as she focused her eyes on the screen.

    ��Now, that is not fair.�� She muttered under her breath as she munched on her popcorn whileining about the narrative. She took her juice and drank it, unsatisfied with how the story ended.

    However, sleep was far from visiting her doorstep. She decided that a few more minutes would do the trick. So, she picked up the remote and scanned the channels for something else.

    Then, something finally caught her attention. It was not a localwork but an international talk show reporting a worldwide affair. She watched on the screen as the host informed the public of an uing grand celebration.

    ��Isn��t that sweet of him, taking his fiance on the race track to give her a spin? I will surely want to ride him...�� The female host flirtatiously spoke, winking at the audience, causing the girls in the crowd to cheer with excitement.

    ��Don��t you mean ride with him?�� The male host corrected his partner with her error. But, of course, everyone knew it was intentional to please the viewers.

    But it was not the only thing that captured her awareness. The photos shed on the screen and had her eyes glued. She could not even blink as she examined each one with unbridled interest.

    Pictures of them on the race track, during dinner, and some other social events, always touching, staring at each other��s eyes shed before her. Then, the host talked about the impending union of Prince Lance Wellington and her fiance, Camille McKinley.

    It was like she was reliving a nightmare as she gazed into his eyes when she froze the screen. She had seen it before in her dreams. The look on his face and the darkness in his eyes. As if all the life in him had died.

    He was marrying her out of obligation, not love.

    She killed the man who she knew had always been full of life.

    She did this to him.

    She did this to their child.

    She ruined their lives.

    Tears started forming in her eyes as she thought of the what-ifs. Regret filled her heart with sorrow. She could have given her child a better life than what she could give her. Luisa could have been with a father who would love her more than his life.

    But instead, she chose to be selfish and think of herself. Her fear drove her to run away instead of fighting for them. Now, no matter what she did, it was toote. There was nothing else she could do but watch at the sideline and regret her life choices.

    ��Eida, is everything alright?�� She heard her friend��s voice at her back, probably wondering why she was crying.

    She was once again a crying mess.

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954: Nothing but mere trash

    People were gazing at her as she crossed the entry of the fancy building she was staying. Then, the man in the lobby stopped her and herpanion before they could cross towards the elevators.

    ��Where are you two going?�� The man in a ck uniform with an earpiece sticking in his ears held his arms to block their path. ��This is a private ce for special guests only.��

    She suddenly realized that none of them must have recognized her with the clothes she wore and the hat and sses on her face. Of course, the boy could never pass as one of their guests with his stained and faded clothes.

    ��I am going to my room.�� She told him as she rummaged in her pocket for her keycard, showing it to him once she found it.

    That should be enough to allow them entry since she had proof of staying on the premises. However, the man only sneered at her, ncing at her from head to toe. She could tell he did not believe a word she said.

    ��Where did you get that?�� The man usingly said, taking the card from her hands. ��Who did you steal it from?�� He continued, looking at her, and the boy liked they were pests he could not wait to squash.

    ��Who are you calling thief?�� The boy finally reacted, ready to fight the man bigger than him threefolds or more.

    .....

    She could see the fury in his eyes, realizing the boy must have endured many unfair judgments in his short lifetime. She pitied the boy for whatever reason that he had lived alone in this world.

    Was he abandoned as a child or orphaned by some tragic incident? Whatever the exnation of it remained a secret to the boy or through fate.

    ��Ken, let me handle this.�� Stopping the boy from throwing punches in the air. Herpanion might be short and skinny, but his bravery made up for what he might havecked.

    ��As I said, I am a guest here.�� But Serena still avoided telling him who she was. She would prefer to resolve this without using her name. But she could think of one way to end this misunderstanding quietly.

    She could not make a scene, not wanting to create amotion that would attract attention. ��Will you mind escorting us to your manager, Sir? I wish to speak with him.��

    It was the only way that she could settle this situation without creating too much raucous. The manager knew her condition and would sort this issue out without a fuss.

    Nheless, the man onlyughed at her, a full st ofughter. She could tell he found her request hrious. However, she was not letting this incident go unnoticed because she was going to teach this man a lesson he would never forget.

    She found it insulting that this man would look down on someone who did not wear the finest clothes or had no golden trinkets covered with precious stones around their bodies. Who were they to judge her or them, referring to the boy standing behind her?

    ��I am sorry, but is there a problem here.�� The woman from the reception area finally came to check on the growing fuss.

    She looked calm and collected as she approached them, putting a forced smile on her well-made face. But she could see in her eyes that she could not wait to get rid of them since she probably thought they did not fit in with their standards.

    The woman patted the boy on the shoulder to appease him, but she could tell that the woman was only doing that to avoid more confrontations. But she wondered if she would believe her.

    ��This man would not let us pass, but I have a keycard.�� She would show her, but the man ced it in his pocket. ��If you don��t believe me, let me just speak to your manager.��

    She watched the woman��s initial reaction and knew just like the man. She found her im outrageous. But she did notugh the same with the security but merely gave them a condescending smile.

    ��I am sorry, but the manager had no time to deal with folks like you.�� The woman politely said as she pouted at the boy and continued. ��I am sure you will find better amodation somewhere else.��

    Then, the man signal for two other securities to their side,manding them to escort their unwanted guests. ��Please follow us.�� But they were dragging them back to the main door.

    Of course, she had more than enough of how the staff of this facility had handled her delicate situation. She never thought they would be so cruel to people they thought were beneath them. She could not stand it anymore.

    ��Serena, are you ok?�� The boy asked when she tripped on one of the feet of the security, forcing them out of the lobby floors. She ended up kneeling with a loud thug. ��Aaaggghhh!�� She gasped in pain from the hard impact.

    ��Let go of me. I need to help my friend.�� She heard the boy shout, looking before her as the boy struggled against the arms of the guard, dragging him away.

    ��Stop this instant.�� She shouted, creating an echo inside the room. Luckily, it waste, and only a few people stood on the premises to witness her outburst. ��Let go of him.�� But she did not care anymore who else was out there.

    She hastily removed her cap, releasing her long blonde hair from its confinement, and let it cascade down on her back. Then, she took off her sses, distinctively revealing who she was.

    ��Ms. Serena?�� The woman seemed to blink twice, unable to believe who she saw.

    ��Ms.Anderson.�� The guards suddenly stopped, letting go of her and the boy upon realization of who she was.

    ��You are so ready to judge me for my appearance that you could not even recognize me with my flimsy disguise,�� Serena said to the men and woman before her.

    She knew that if they would have looked close enough at her face, they might get a hint of who she was. But hence, they only saw her clothes and readily concluded that she and herpanion were not worth their time.

    They were nothing but mere trash.

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955: A deal was a deal

    ��ept our apologies.�� The boy imitated the manager, who could not stop apologizing for how his staff had behaved toward their guests. ��You should see their faces. They were ready to fart out of their pants.��

    ��Maybe you meant pee.�� She corrected him as theyughed inside the elevator on their way to her room. ��You were brave down there. But not everything could be settled with a fist.�� She advised him.

    Serena noticed earlier how the boy had clenched his fingers, ready to strike. Although she believed the man deserved a light beating, that was still not the way to resolve matters, not with violence.

    Besides, she doubted that the boy could even hurt the burly man. He would only make a spectacle of himself more than teach anyone a lesson.

    ��I know, but he should not have called you a thief.�� Ken lowered his head, seemingly watching his worn-down shoes. ��It is ok if it was just me since it is true.��

    Then, he tilted his head upwards, finally looking at her face. ��But he judged you just because you were not looking your best.�� He dared again to hold her hands as the lift kept climbing to her floor. ��You are the kindest person I have ever known, and I will never let anyone badmouth you.��

    She did not expect to hear that from the boy. He said he was a fan, but she did not know he would defend her like that. She felt overwhelmed with emotion as she gathered the boy in her arms and smiled down at him.

    .....

    ��Don��t put me on a pedestal because someday you will learn I don��t deserve it.�� She did not want to disappoint him as she had disappointed her family.

    She knew despite the sess she had achieved in her career. She still ended up with nothing in the end. She was a loser who could not even get anything right. After this case, she would return to nothing.

    ��What are you saying?�� Ken might be wise for his age, but it did mean he understood everything she said.

    As far as he was concerned, his new friend was the best person he had ever met in his young life. Although he had met a few friends, he still felt ufortable trusting them, but with her, it was different.

    Or maybe she had influenced his judgment since he had idolized her since he saw her on the television. He had watched some of her movies and looked at her pictures on the billboards, using her as inspiration.

    Who would have thought he would have the opportunity to meet her in person? Not him.

    ��Nothing.�� She realized she was talking to a child even if he appeared wise for his age. ��Shall we go inside?�� She said as she held the key in her hands. ��We can order something you like.��

    The boy nodded his head. ��Neil told me never to say no to good food.�� Recalling one of his mentors on the street.

    ��That sounded good advice, even from a man like him.�� She suddenly remembered how frightened she was in his presence.

    Maybe he was harmless, but just like everyone in her world, they judged people ording to their appearance. Probably, it was time that she reconsidered how she lived her life and how she viewed the world.

    ��Are you crazy?�� A woman shouted even before she had opened her doors. Then, she found her manager sitting in the room, waiting for her. ��Are you trying to get yourself killed?�� If looks could kill, she would drop dead that instant.

    ��Nora, what are you doing here? It iste.�� Serena stared at her manager, confused and a bit apprehensive about how she looked at her. She was not expecting to find her in her hotel room at this time of the night. Unless. ��Is there a problem?��

    Her manager looked like a dragon as her nose burned red and her ears seethed with steam. Could she me her, remembering she had ignored all her calls? She must be worried about her. Now, she regretted her actions.

    ��You?�� Nora snapped at her furiously. ��You are my problem.�� She began pacing the room as if trying to calm down but finding it difficult. ��You were not answering your phone. Then, ire had no idea where you went.��

    Her manager rattled on, not allowing her to speak or even enter the room. She stood by the door, waiting for her manager to ease up. ��Do you wish for me to have a heart attack? What are you thinking?�� She added.

    Serena did not answer, not wanting to rile her up more. She knew she deserved whatever her manager would say to her.

    ��Are you even thinking at all? And what are you still doing standing out there?�� She looked at her like she had gone mad. ��Do you want everyone to hear our conversation?��

    It was not like there were people in the hallway. However, they were not exactly alone on the entire floor. Someone might walk in and find them discussing her situation.

    ��By the way, this is my friend, Ken.�� She introduced her friend, pulling away from the wall until he stood by her side.

    However, she could see now that he was slightly apprehensive about joining her in the room after what he had witnessed. She wondered if her manager was able to scare him.

    ��And who is that?�� Nora asked, looking at the boy like she was about to explode. ��You lost it.�� She freaked out, waving her hands in the air and shouting profanities.

    ��Nora, let me exin.�� She wanted her to understand her reason for bringing the boy with her.

    ��Why would you take home a stray boy in your apartment? Have you lost your mind?�� Her manager did not stop saying words that the boy could hear. Maybe even her nearby neighbors overheard her.

    ��He is not a lost puppy. I want to help him.�� She defended her decision to take the boy against her manager, who never gave her a chance to say her piece.

    ��Hey, don��t worry. That is ok. I have to go anyway.�� Ken interrupted their heated argument.

    But she did not want him to leave. ��No, you are staying.��

    ��You said if I don��t want to stay. I can leave.�� The boy reminded her of their earlier agreement.

    But that was supposed to be after she had thought of a way to help him. Not before they could even enter her room. ��Yes, I said that.�� She knew she had no choice if that was his wish.

    ��It was great to meet you. But I hope we don��t cross paths again.�� The boy smiled at her and then at her manager. ��It is my pleasure.�� Then, he walked back to the elevators.

    As he pressed it, it automatically opened and closed as he rode it. Then, he was gone.

    ��Good riddance.�� Her manager breathed a sigh of relief as if she was d to deal with that problem. ��You are better off not associating yourself with another problem.��

    She wanted to believe that her manager was right. But in her heart, she felt the opposite. She wished to save the boy from a gloomy future, but how could she do that when her life was a mess?

    She looked at the closed door at the end of the hall. She wanted to go after him, but what could she do? Besides, a deal was a deal.

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956: Ready to brave a new day

    He had watched her since she stood up from the bed and took a long, hot shower. He was afraid to ask her what she had nned for the day. He did not want anything to rock the boat that was already floating in a wavy sea.

    These past few days seemed great since she was getting better and better, and he could see the old Jacky once in a while again. He hoped it was a sign that they could finally weather this storm.

    However, there were times that she did fall from the wagon, but it was not worse than before. This time, she seemed to recover quickly. Was she in the stage of eptance? He could only hope.

    ��Stop watching me.�� She must have noticed him eyeing her. ��I am going to work.�� She finally exined, rifying his confusion. She acted like it was nothing out of the ordinary.

    Now, he observed her move from the bathroom and her closet, searching for clothes, only to realize she was serious. But he could not help but feel apprehended by her n, wondering if she was ready.

    ��I can go with you to your office,�� Marcus offered his wife, staring at her as shebed her hair in front of the vanity mirror, fixing it in a tight ponytail.

    She dabbed her face with some fleshy-colored cream, covering most of her face and neck. Afterward, she put something on her eyebrows and shaded the top of her eyes.

    .....

    He loved looking at her with her makeup on, but he did not mind if her face was bare. He still believed she looked beautiful no matter what she put on her face or wore on her body.

    Nevertheless, he would not wish to go through the hassle of doing that every day to look beautiful. He was contented to wash his face and brush his hair, asionally shaving the growth of his mustache and beard. But that was it.

    ��I am just going to the office,�� Jacky muttered as she painted her lips with something red. ��Stop worrying.�� Popping her lips before the mirror before she looked at him, rolling her eyes at him for overreacting. ��I am ok.�� She reassured him.

    But could she me him for worrying about her? It had been a while since she returned to work. And he was not yet that confident that she could handle pressure.

    However, he also wanted to believe it was for the best. That being out of the house, sulking here on her own, would do her good. Being with other employees and friends might ease the mind of her woes.

    ��Just let me take you to work and pick you upter.�� Hepromised, only wanting some guarantee that she would not break down behind the wheel and meet an ident.

    He knew he was overreacting. His wife was not suicidal. At least their therapist did not believe so. But he was not taking any chances. She meant everything to him, more than his life.

    He had gone to work for thest few days, and leaving her alone in the house had been hard enough. But maybe, it would be better if she hadpany who could see her and talk to her.

    He hoped work could finally distract her and get her back on her feet. He was willing to try anything as long as it would give him back his wife, the fun-loving woman he had loved and would love for the rest of his life.

    ��Fine. But don��t make a habit because I might get used to it.�� She teased him. Although they had carpooled before, she had always preferred driving herself to work.

    She had always loved her independence. Besides, her husband had to go out of his way, so he dropped her off or picked her up. She believed it was not only inconvenient but impractical.

    ��I promise. Just a year until I feelfortable to take the training wheels off.�� He said, referring to himself. He just needed that guarantee that she would be ok.

    Then, a thought came to his head. Was it a good idea to hire a bodyguard to follow her or a chauffeur to drive her around? But he knew that she would shut it down immediately.

    Then, she moved out of her seat and walked toward him. She took the tie in his hands and wrapped it around his neck. She then leaned forward and nted a soft kiss on his lips when she had knotted the silk securely, aligning the tie on his chest.

    ��I need you to stop worrying about me.�� She buried her cheek in his massive chest, listening to his chaotic heartbeat. But as she continued to hug him tighter, she could feel him rx and his breathing even.

    She never thought such a sound could be soforting, like a sonata ying on a grand piano. It did not possess manyplicated notes, but its rhythm and tempo were enough to make her soar to the clouds.

    It was so peaceful and therapeutic.

    ��I am trying.�� He gasped as he released a massive bulk of air stuck in his lungs. He knew she was right. He had to stop handling her as if a delicate flower that would wither away.

    She had always been much firmer than that. She was resilient and would bounce back from this. It might be a big hurdle in their rtionship, but they had faced others before and handled it with flying colors.

    He just needed to give her time, plenty of patience, and love. He believed as long as they were willing to help each other, they coulde out of this much better than before.

    ��That is good enough for me.�� She lifted her head again and nted a soft kiss on his lips before moving back to the bed to put on her dress.

    After a few minutes, they strode out of their apartment, hand in hand, toward his car, ready to brave a new day.

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957: An inherent trait

    Ang watched his grandson go back and forth in the living room as if anxious about something. He seemed to be waiting, but for what? She scanned the room for any clues, but it was just her and Goliath in the room.

    Eida was at work while Amelia was at a foundation she had been helping, leaving Luisa in her room with Bea as her sitter. It had been a wee surprise that he came even without notice.

    She missed him dearly, his only grandson. She remembered many memories of their family and just the two of them as they shed before her eyes. Maybe she was bing a sentimental fool as she stared at the remaining heir of their bloodline.

    She hoped that someday, he would have a son or a daughter that would brighten his life just like he had shed light on hers. But, of course, she wished it would be soon so she could experience a new life ced in her arms.

    ��Would you stop spinning like a top, Evan?�� Ang ordered, remembering how he was like a child. He had always kept her on her toes.

    Her grandson was the spitting image of her departed husband. He had been a constant reminder of what was great and sad in her life. The day she met and married her dear beloved and eventually lost him, leaving here to wait for their reunion.

    But she was not in a hurry. As long as her grandson needed her, she would stay. She knew her beloved would wait until she was ready to reunite with him.

    .....

    ��I am sorry, Grandmama.�� He moved toward the bar, where they kept a few bottles of fine liquors for guests since they rarely drink now as Eida still breastfeeds her child.

    Then, he poured himself a ss as if he was in deep thought. Perhaps, thinking of a serious problem. But what could be bothering him? Ang hoped it had nothing to do with the wedding.

    He already had his chance to walk away, but he pursued her. She would not allow him to have second thoughts and renege from hismitment to Amelia. That was just not eptable.

    ��Do you have something you want to share?�� She had always been a good listener. He had confided in her many times, more than she could count or remember.

    They had been best friends since fate stuck them together. They had lived together for so long they had learned to love each other and respect who they were, even their weaknesses.

    ��It is nothing. I am just tired.�� He finally sat on the chair and let his body recline on the soft cushion.

    He pretended not to be bothered even if his mind was swirling in his head. He did not wish to burden his grandmother, who was already going through a lot with her health.

    ��Tell me it had nothing to do with your proposal with Amelia.�� Her concern was evident in her jittery voice. She could tell when he was keeping something from him. He was lying to her face.

    She knew her grandson had always been responsible regarding her needs and his obligation to his work. But when it came to women, thaty his ws. No woman could tie him down except for Amelia. At least, that was what she believed.

    ��What made you think that? Nothing is wrong with our rtionship.�� He assured her, seeing the worry lines on her forehead.

    He quickly moved to her side, covering her hands with his before looking into her eyes. In his stare, he swore to her that it had nothing to do with the woman he loved but something he could not share with her.

    ��I promise, Grandmama. I am here to set a date with Amelia and fulfill all your dreams.�� This time, he genuinely smiled at the second woman he fell in love with, at least next to his mother. And the only woman he couldmit to besides Amelia.

    He was not lying about that. Truthfully, it was the first reason he visited Amelia. He also wished to discuss the details of the wedding. He knew that with his grandmother��s failing health. He had to expedite the wedding.

    But there was another reason he hade today. His conscience had bothered him since he had seen his friend that night. He knew he had to do something before it all became toote.

    ��Oh! Is that true?�� Amelia begged the Gods that he was not just saying that to appease her. She extended her hand to his face, feeling the roughness of his growing hair on his jawline. ��Promise me that I will see my grandchild before you bury me in the ground.��

    She knew it was morbid to talk about death, but she epted it a long time ago, but if God would allow her a few more years, then who was she to decline it?

    ��Speaking of grandchild...�� Evan said as he heard the sound of a wailing child. ��I think Luisa wants somepany.�� Thankful for the distraction.

    He never wished to talk about death, not when it meant his grandmother would be leaving him for good. She was the only person left in their family. He did not want her to part, not just yet.

    ��Of course, she will always be my eldest grandchild, my dear Luisa.�� She uttered with so much tenderness, seeing Luisae out of the room, carried by her sitter.

    ��Let me take her while you rest,�� Evan informed Bea, who smiled, d for some time for herself. He held Luisa in his arms, missing the young rascal.

    Besides, it was just a matter of a few hours, then Eida would be home to take her child. In the meantime, he could use the time to spend with his only goddaughter.

    ��I miss you, my Princess.�� Slowly, learning a few tricks on how to handle her. It seemed it worked because she stopped screaming and started giggling. ��I promise to protect you as long as I live.�� He whispered in her ears.

    Ang watched his grandson y naturally with their young princess. She could tell he would be a good husband and a father if he would only give himself a chance. He did not need to be afraid ofmitting since it was an inherent trait already ingrained in him.

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958: Hard to hate

    He had everything under control.

    Did he?

    At the moment, the answer had be debatable as he discovered several factions in their group that allied against his governance, a possible threat to his position.

    After discovering the mole in his organization, he had tasked a few of his most trusted men to investigate the name given to him by the traitor. It would seem his good old friend was heading the pack against him.

    ��So, what do we do about them?�� Mike asked as he told his friend what he had recently learned.

    His friend went straight ahead to his stock of alcohol and started pouring a considerable amount into his ss, chugging it in one long gulp before preparing another one for himself and offering one to him.

    Then, his friend settled on the sofa as if waiting for a n. When he did not respond immediately, Mike expressed. ��We could not fight them off without dering war within the organization.�� Concluding the same thing he was thinking.

    .....

    That would be chaotic, causing an unruly disturbance within their well-established institution. A division would form among their members, and everyone would have no choice but to pick sides.

    He could already picture the problematic oue if he allowed this to escte. There was a likelihood that many would still take his side, but that would create a great divide and restlessness. Blood would surely flood the street, and many of theirrades would perish.

    ��I am thinking about it,�� Gerald answered, still uncertain, knowing it was just a matter of time. Either he fought them or gave up his crown, both unappealing in his opinion.

    And the problem would not stop there. The authorities would surely get a whiff of the situation and capitalize on it. Then, in a worst-case scenario, their entire operation would probably blow up in their faces. They would be lucky if they could pick up the pieces.

    He had seen many organizations like theirs dissolved due to power y. Instead of working together, they killed each other, leaving the organization vulnerable to theirpetition, enemies, and the authorities.

    He had to resolve this immediately, not wanting to fuel the growing unrest within hisrades, but he had to find a solution to the problem withoutplicating matters.

    ��Think fast.�� His friend rmended with his brows tied into a knot. He finished his drink and lighted a cigarette, puffing the stick until it created a white cloud around him.

    He had never seen Mike this anxious before. His friend had always been calm and a source of good advice. He had valued his counsel more times than he could count.

    However, condemning himself to doom would not help him in his situation. He preferred to stop whoever started the fire and burn him instead. It was his priority before this dilemma spun out of his control.

    ��I am sure you have ideas in that big head of yours.�� Gerald stared at his friend, who never ran out of things to say. But at the moment, he seemed speechless as he remained quiet, sitting on his chair.

    ��I aming up with one soon,�� Mike assured him. He trusted his friend to think about this and give him a rmendation. ��What about the governor position? Are you still running?��

    He might not always agree with his friend, but he valued his input in most decisions. It had been more helpful in many ways than one. Still, thest decision always remained with him, and his friend never stopped supporting him.

    ��I have to equate it with this current situation.�� He knew that running would be beneficial for his career and would be helpful to the organization.

    However, he had to figure out his situation within the group before he could explore another avenue. He did not want everything to go out of proportion, leaving him standing in a vulnerable spot.

    ��Do you still intend to marry Haley? You know that if this continues, she will be the first target.�� Mike reminded him, still unconvinced he was only using the girl.

    He had seen Gerald use women like they were nothing. Therefore, he could not believe that what his friend felt for this chick was anything but casual sex and for his career advancement.

    He was emotionally connected to her, whether he admitted it or not. And that could be another cause of this rebellion in their party. The other leaders were losing their confidence in him, seeing that he had a weakness.

    ��I...�� But before Gerald could even deny anything, his friend cut him off. He did not want to look at Haley as a disadvantage but as someone beneficial to his ns. But his friend might be right. He was not blind to the possibility that she might be the issue behind his situation.

    ��Don��t bother lying to me, man. We have been friends for a long time. This chick is different, and you know it.�� He insisted, not wanting to hear any more of his excuses.

    ��That is your opinion.�� Gerald still would not confirm his suspicion because he did not want it to be true.

    He was at a crossroads between letting her go, far away from him, or keeping her close for her safety. At this point, he was not sure anymore which one would be better for her.

    He could not care less about her father and family, but he was starting to care about her. But love was still something he did not believe in, no matter what his friend said. He was still using her for his needs and intentions, nothing more.

    ��Hey! What are you guys up to?�� Suddenly, her angelic voice echoed in the room. He was not expecting she would be back early.

    Truthfully, Haley was practically living in his apartment for two weeks, almosting home every night after her work and hanging around during the weekends.

    ��I thought that you were having dinner with your father.�� Gerald greeted her with a soft kiss on her lips before letting her sit on hisp.

    He could conclude that a few more scenarios like this. It would indicate that they were living together. It was another thing to consider with his growing problems.

    ��He had to cancel because of some problem. I hope you are staying, Mike, because I am preparing dinner.�� Haley offered to his friend.

    Although Mike was adamant that Gerald cut Haley off his life, he still acted civilly with her when trapped in the same room. He did not show any untoward feelings toward her.

    On the contrary, he treated her like they had been friends for a long time. And personally, Haley was so loveable, generous, and kind. She was just hard to hate.

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959: End in a nightmare

    She was early today. Thankfully, Edison had been cooperative as he woke up without a fuss and ate breakfast withoutint.

    And as if luck was on her side, her travel time seemed to be anything but smooth. People were pleasant on the street while traffic was light. Even the coffee shop had less crowd than usual.

    It must be her lucky day as she entered the building with more than an hour to spare. As her boss had said, it was better if she could make it ahead of her schedule and prepare everything before the boss arrived.

    ��Good morning, Ria.�� The woman at the reception greeted her. They were fast bing friends since she started working for thepany. She greeted each one of them with a wide smile.

    She believed this would be a great day for her. She could feel it in her heart. As the elevator packed up and moved to her floor, she could not wait to start her day right.

    But her mood changed when her eyes saw a familiar man as the doors opened to her floor. He stood in the open area just a few meters away from her.

    ��Miss, aren��t you going down?�� A man who had just entered the lift held the doors for her, keeping them from closing on her.

    .....

    ��Oh! I am sorry.�� She had no words to express how embarrassed she was. She recognized the man from the lower floors, from the legal department, she believed.

    However, she felt like her feet had metal chains with a heavy bowling bowl as she dragged them on the floor, making her way to her table. But her eyes remained glued to the man who had his back on her, unaware she was ogling him.

    She was not expecting to see him. She was shocked as her eyes focused only on him. Not because she found him attractive in an impable suit but because she remembered ruining one on the first day they met.

    ��Watch where you are going, Ria.�� One of the secretaries shrieked when she almost bumped into her and spilled the coffee on her.

    ��I am sorry.�� She was d the girl was fast and dodged the cup before it spilled on her. At least she only caused a few droplets on the floor this time.

    Now, she wondered how she would bnce the cups on her other hand and the stack of papers on her other arm while she tried to wipe the floor with a tissue. She could have just left, but she did not want anyone else to slip on the wet portion of the tiled floor.

    Slowly, she lowered herself, bending on her knees in her tight-fitting skirt and bncing her foot on her high-heeled shoes. It was not an easy task as she sessfullynded on her butt with the files scattered on the floor. Thankfully, the cups of coffee seemed to remain intact.

    ��Are you alright? Do you need any help?�� She was still feeling the humiliation of earlier and added this to the mix when she looked up to see who it was. She could feel her face burning upon looking at those familiar eyes staring at her.

    Soon, before she could even react further, he knelt at her level and started picking up the folders on the floor without waiting for her answer. How could she respond when her voice and logic seemed to abandon her?

    Gratefully, she did not see a tinge of smirk orughter on his face. He seemed genuinely concerned more than making fun of her. Compared to their other encounters, he seemed friendlier today.

    But that could also be a trick, refusing to take the hand that he offered to help her up. She could not help but imagine taking his hand, and then he would let her go, pretending it was an ident and causing her to fall back to the floor.

    ��I am fine.�� She quickly recovered, snapping back to the present. Since her other hand was free, she only slightly struggled to return to her feet without using his help.

    ��Are you sure?�� He asked again as he stood at full height, towering over her.

    But she would not let him intimidate her just like thest time. ��Yeah, I am good.�� She answered him as she straightened her skirt and blouse while holding onto the coffee.

    Suddenly, ��What are you doing?�� Ria was surprised when he bent down again and leaned on the floor. Then, she realized he was wiping the coffee on the floor, something she had forgotten she was supposed to do.

    ��We don��t want anyone to slip on those.�� He mumbled as he stood up before her.

    ��Of course!�� She answered, a little dumbfounded since she did not expect he would do that. She had always found him arrogant, so seeing him in that position was surreal. ��Anyway, thanks. But can I have my files back?�� Remembering he was still holding onto her stack of papers.

    ��Why don��t I escort you to your table?�� Instead, he offered, not handing the papers to her. ��I am Zach, by the way.�� He extended his hand to her but realized he still held the dirty tissue he used to wipe the floor. ��Wait!��

    He rushed to the canister on the corner, dumping the paper in his hands before returning to her side. Then, he offered his hands again, hoping to make up for theirst meeting.

    ��I don��t think that is necessary,�� Ria answered for his offer and introduction. ��Just hand my papers so I can return to work.�� She suggested instead, dismissing his hand and asking for the files.

    ��I don��t think we were properly...�� He was about to say ��introduced�� and ignored her request, but somebody else joined them in the hallway.

    ��Oh! There you are.�� Brenda appeared before them with a radiant smile on her face. ��Good, you finally met.�� She indicated the two of them. ��I am sure you will enjoy working on this new task together.��

    ��What do you mean?�� Ria reacted quickly to the news. She felt like her day started great but would end in a nightmare, ring at the man for ruining her day.

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960: Not the proudest moment

    She watched from her peripheral vision the man sitting beside her as they listened to her boss discussing a project they had to work on together. It was new, so she had not heard about it.

    However, it seemed he was already familiar with it, leaving her at a loss as she tried to catch up. It was what she got for being on leave for several days. But she was not worried about the job. She knew she could handle it.

    What worried her was working with this man? She remembered their other encounters and the letter he had left on her desk. Was he serious about what he wrote?

    She might find out soon enough since she would be spending more time with him soon. She did not even know he had been transferred to their floor, a gigantic leap from the mail room.

    ��Ria, do you have any questions?�� She heard her boss ask her. At least she caught her name in the sentence.

    She watched her boss look in her direction, expecting something from her. Well, as much as she wanted to respond to whatever she said. She could not since she had no clue what was happening around her.

    ��What?�� She was not paying attention since her thoughts were preupied with the man beside her. ��I am sorry, but I am just a bit confused.�� She was, at least, that was not a lie.

    .....

    ��Of course, you are probably overwhelmed with what I said. Zach here had a headstartpared to you.�� Brenda seemed to understand her predicament, but she was d she had interpreted it in such a manner. It saved her from exining why she zoned out.

    ��So, I will let him exin the rest of the details.�� Brenda continued when she only nodded. However, thatst part was not what she had in mind. ��Can I count on you, Zach, to help Ria get updated with the project?�� Her boss looked at her counterpart, and he nodded in agreement.

    ��Of course, leave it to me,�� Zach answered confidently, but instead of seeing the arrogant smile on his face, his expression seemed different, as if friendlier.

    She did not know if he was concocting some evil scheme to sabotage her, but she would be ready to prove to him that she was no pushover that he could y with and destroy.

    If thepany would only hire one intern at the end of this program, then she would make sure it was her, not him, who would get the job. She knew she needed it more. Besides, she was willing to work harder for it.

    ��Ria, do you think you will have a problem working on this project?�� Brenda turned to her. ��Tell me now so I can reassign someone else to it if you are not up for the challenge.��

    It was tempting to say yes, but she knew it would not help her career if she backed out of this just because of him. Undoubtedly, she could handle a man like him. It would be a piece of cake.

    ��I think I will manage just fine.�� Ria knew she could not back away from the challenge, or it might haunt her in the end. She would have to endure hispany and act professionally around him. Hopefully, he could manage to do the same.

    Then, her supervisor��s phone rang, making them sit quietly and wait till she was through with whoever was on the other line. When she ced the receiver down, she looked up and directed her attention to the guy next to her.

    ��Alona wants you to report to her right away.�� She pointed at Zach. ��By the way, you will have to work on this project with your other responsibilities, so work on a n,�� Brenda informed her as she dismissed them both from her office.

    As they were walking outside the room, Zach stopped her from walking away by blocking her path. ��I think we should work on a schedule that would work for us. If you have any suggestions, maybe we could discuss themter at lunch.��

    She wanted to say no, but, of course, he was right. If she had to work with him on this project, she had to learn to cooperate. Besides, it would be best if she created a schedule that would work in her favor.

    ��Ok. We can make it a working lunch. Shall we do it on my desk or yours?�� Ria hurriedly asked since she wanted to get away from him soon. ��Do you prefer any food so I can order early?�� She took the initiative so she could speed up their interaction.

    ��Well, I was thinking that we should go out,�� Zach said, slightly surprised that she would suggest eating in. ��But that will work too if that is your preference.�� He did not want to contradict her since he would try to make up for his previous behaviors.

    But he kept wondering what her reaction was to his letter because, at that moment, he could not tell. She was being polite and cooperative, but that was it. Was she still mad at her? He could not tell.

    He wanted to say sorry, but what if that was not the right time? He was not good at this since he could not remember experiencing anything like this before.

    ��I think that should be sufficient and efficient. We could work while eating.�� She said, thinking of treating anything to do with her association with him as professionally as she could.

    ��Fine. If that is what you want.�� He answered with a cordial smile. ��Then, I will see you at lunch.��

    ��Ok!�� She said with a curt nod as she turned to leave, walking toward her tiny office.

    ��Wait!�� He suddenly called to her, making her stop, ncing back behind her. ��Anything.�� He said one word.

    ��What?�� She honestly did not understand what he meant by that.

    ��The food for lunch. You asked me what I wanted.�� He rified. ��Anything you like.�� He answered her before moving away, leaving her gaping at him.

    She quickly turned away after watching his back move away. She could not believe that she was ogling him again. What was wrong with that man? But more importantly, what was wrong with her?

    He was like the devil sent to make her life a living hell. But again, she might be overreacting. Still, her experience with men was not the proudest moment of her life.

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961: A new home, a new start

    Jacky would be a hypocrite if she said she was entirely ecstatic to be back at work. But at least it would upy her mind with something else. Besides, she needed to see other people besides her husband and therapist.

    Yes! She missed her boss, but her friend was still away from her office. Dani was confined at her home to rest for the duration of her pregnancy. Honestly, she still felt pain and a pang of jealousy when she thought of her friend.

    She could not help but want what she had. She also wished to achieve the epitome of a woman��s desire, to have a child to call her own. But, of course, that is not that simple anymore, at least not in her case.

    ��Ms. Jacky, your next appointment is here.�� Her secretary showed her face at her door with a friendly smile.

    She could feel that most of her co-workers were handling her with kid gloves as if she would easily break. She was not saying that it was not a possibility, but she wanted to feel a bit of normalcy in her life.

    She hoped that someday soon, she would be her old self again. She missed her, the one that never stopped fighting and believing that good things could happen to someone like her.

    ��Send her in.�� She already had an idea of who was her next visitor. She also suspected that her husband had something to do with this.

    .....

    Anyway, she did not mind since she also missed herpany. It would be nice to spend a few hours with her to catch up. It had been a while since they had a long talk.

    ��Jacky, I am sorry to barge in like this. I know you are quite busy, but I need your help.�� Her sister-inw walked into her room with a radiant smile on her lips.

    She looked like she had swallowed amp as she brightened up her room. Or she was just too gloomy that anything else seemed magnified a thousandfold.

    ��You are too chirpy for someone who has a problem,�� Jacky expressed skeptically to her sister-inw, who did not seem to carry any burden on her shoulders.

    ��I do, but it is not as bad as you were probably thinking.�� Her visitor continued as she leaned over to hug her and give her a peck on the cheeks.

    Then, she was striding to the next avable seat and facing her with a pout on her lips. She studied her, wondering whether she should take her seriously, but then again, went against it.

    ��Drop the act, Haley.�� She could tell from how she was acting that it was all scripted. ��I know your brother sent you here to check on me.��

    She had an eye for these things. But she still appreciated what she was doing for her brother and her. She was happy that Marcus was finally building a rtionship with her sister. Although it still bumped into some rough roads.

    ��What are you saying? Of course not.�� Haleypletely denied her usation. ��Can��t I visit my sister?�� She insisted, portraying herself as the aggrieved party. ��I am hurt.�� She held on to her chest to make her point. ��I just miss you so much.��

    ��I do miss you, but you can report to my husband that I am fine, but I am happy that you are working together even at my expense.�� Jacky still pressed on her assumption.

    She was rarely wrong when her instincts kicked ins, but it worked today like a charm. Suddenly, she realized she had missed this. She could not help but smile at the thought.

    ��Fine.�� Haley finally surrendered, throwing her hands in the air. ��I don��t know how you do that. I know I did great with my performance.�� She looked perplexed

    ��Well, I am just a natural.�� She teased her friend, but honestly, she just knew her husband too well. ��Anyway, I am great, but if you are not too busy, maybe we can grab an early lunch together.��

    She had already cleared her schedule, anticipating her visit. She would still like to chat with her even if this entire charade was just a setup made by her husband. ��I already book as a restaurant if you are up to it.��

    ��I will love that,�� Haley said, smiling genuinely at her. ��But first, I have something else to show you before we head out.��

    Then, she pointed at therge bag she had noticed earlier when she entered her room. Well, she knew that was her work, but what did it have to do with her? She had no eye for home designs or buildings.

    ��What is it?�� Jacky could not help but get curious as she watched her sister-inw open her architect bag, pulling out a set of blueprints from the inside.

    She could only stare at the lines, numbers, and letters on it as Haley spread it on her table, but she would not understand those measurements or the figures around it.

    ��I just need you to give me some new perspectives.�� She continued as she ttened the blue paper on her table. ��I have worked on these for years but never really finished it. Let us say this is special to me.��

    Jacky tried hard to understand the structure. She could see it was a house, but how could she help? She could see some divisions. It probably meant the rooms but other than that. She was clueless again.

    ��So, what help do you need?�� She asked since she could stare at it all day but would not know what to do with it.

    ��I want you to tell me what I need to do, so you and my brother would love it.�� Haley looked at her with that pleading look. But this time, she knew she was not faking it.

    ��I bought this lot and fell in love with it, but I don��t know what to do with it.�� Haley continued when Jacky remained silent. She did not even know if Jacky heard her. ��Then,st night, I dreamt that you and my brother should be living in it.��

    Still, Jacky kept staring at the house, not saying a word. She had no tears in her eyes, but she could not read it either. Haley had no clue what she was thinking.

    ��I want to build a home in it and give it to you and my brother as a wedding gift. I hope you will ept it and help me n it.�� Haley finally finished. Now, all she could do was wait for her reaction.

    She anticipated that she might react violently to the idea, the same way she did thest time Marcus and Rose showed her an open house. But she also hoped that she would warm up to the idea of owning their first house.

    After staring at it a few more, Jacky looked up at her new sister, not by blood but by marriage. Then, her arms automatically wrapped around her. ��I love it.�� She hugged her tighter. ��Thank you, Haley.��

    Somehow, looking at the skeleton of the house symbolized a fresh start.

    It was not fixing what was already broken but building a new one.

    It was a new home, a new start.

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962: Act as a handyman

    They both decided that her desk was more appropriate for their lunch meeting since it had a bit of privacy. Besides, thest thing they wanted was for clients to walk into his desk and find them with their mouths full.

    Although he was surprised that she could eat fast with her skinny body and tiny mouth, she was already on herst piece, while he still had one more in his box with some vegetables and rice left.

    ��This chicken is delicious.�� Munching on the piece of meat coated in some breading, dipped in an orange sauce. ��You should give me the name of this Chinese restaurant so I can buy more.�� Zach was not just saying it, but he did enjoy the food.

    But more than that, he also liked herpany, even if she was not that friendly. Truthfully, he noticed that she avoided looking at him or asking anything personal about him.

    She never tried to make intimate conversations with him as the others did, nor had she answered any of his. She acted professionally in dealing with him like a machine on a mission. But she was never rude or sarcastic, just indifferent.

    ��Here is their card.�� Ria pulled a piece of cardboard inside her desk and handed it to him without directly looking in his direction. Then, she returned her attention to the food she was eating.

    He could assume that she had intentionally kept their rtionship confined to their obligations with the office. But could he me her when he had done nothing but annoy her?

    .....

    If somebody had told him a month ago that he would be working with her, maybe he would have answered, Hell, no! andughed out loud. But that was him before he realized many things about himself.

    At least he nned to mend his ways and intend to correct his grave mistakes. ��Thanks.�� He epted the card while still gaping at her, even if she was busy doing anything else but giving him attention.

    He also watched her y with her phone, but he noticed her fingers were barely moving on the screen, so he knew she was randomly scrolling without seeing much.

    Besides, her face remained impassive as if her mind was elsewhere and not the task at her hand. Now, Zach was curious as to what was upying her mind. Could she have thought about their project, something else, or a man? Did his existence ever cross her mind?

    He still did not know what he saw in her. But he could not shake off his fascination with her. He believed he was attracted to her. But why? That was the question when he had dated much more attractive women than her.

    It did not make sense, but none seemed to be, not anymore, since he started working in this ce. He wanted to believe it would make him a better man, but would that be good for him?

    ��Hey! Is there something wrong with my face?�� Ria red at him as if looking at her was against thew. ��Stop it and finish your food so we can continue with our discussion.��

    ��Yes, Mam.�� He mockingly saluted her as he chewed on the juicy meat in his mouth and chopstick a mouthful of rice and vegetables. ��As you wish.�� He added while his mouth was full, acting like this was a joke.

    She was notughing as it irritated her more. ��Will you stop that? It is not funny.��

    She started clearing her empty box and throwing it in the trash next to her seat before she took a tissue to wipe a few drops on the table. She was not waiting for her partner to finish.

    She was almost through when she looked up and saw a smirk on his face. She noticed that he was staring at her again, which irked her even more. Of course, thest thing she wished was to work with this man because he was arrogant, self-centered, and all the wrong things in a man.

    ��It is kinda is.�� He narrowed his lips as if he was controlling himself from bursting intoughter. ��But don��t get me wrong. I am notughing at you but only at the situation.�� Then, a chuckle escaped his lips.

    ��Are you a moron or something?�� She asked because that would exin his behavior. It would give her a reason not to punch him in that smug face because she had had enough of him. ��What is so funny?��

    But handsome, her mind reminded him. What a shame!

    To ruin something so beautiful.

    Nevertheless, Zach might be attractive physically, but his attitude had been less desirable. She could do without a man like him, not that she was even considering him or he was even mildly attracted to her.

    She quickly erased the thought since it was irrelevant to the current situation. It was a waste of time to think about a man like him.

    ��You.�� He pointed directly at her. ��As I said, this is not about you but your circumstances.��

    ��What are you talking about?�� She could only look at him with confusion. It was like he was talking in riddles.

    ��You were trying to eat too fast while your mind is probably somewhere else that you have not noticed...�� But he did not finish his sentence as he just used his fingers to show her.

    Quickly, she looked down at her white blouse, and her eyes almost popped. She could not stop gazing at the orange stain spreading at the upper and middle portion of her shirt.

    Damn! She must be eating like a b, wanting to get it done and over, failing to detect the sauce dripping from her food. She chastised her mind since it kept floating somewhere else, hoping not to think about him.

    Then, she med herself for being so clumsy and bumping into him in the first ce. Now, she was not only a mess in her mind but inplete chaos.

    ��Thanks for being very considerate.�� Ria sarcastically responded, knowing he could have told her earlier instead of waiting till she was a total mess.

    ��But I was afraid you would blow up in my face. You already have fumesing from your nose and ears. I could not endanger myself by adding to it.�� He replied but with seriousness this time.

    ��Honestly, would you want my opinion?�� He continued, not giving her time to respond. ��I don��t think so.��

    He tried to tell her before, but she only snapped at him. So, he bit his tongue and kept to himself. Honestly, he had no ill intention. But her serious expression did not match her outfit, causing him to have a fit.

    He could not hold it together, so he had an outburst ofughter at her expense. After all, he was just human with a weird sense of humor. But seriously, he would notugh at her situation if not for her determination to put him in his ce.

    After considering his exnation, she concluded that he was right. She was also at fault, so she could not put all her anger on him. She should not have allowed her emotion to distract her.

    ��Fine. Let us forget about it.�� She said as she grabbed a tissue on her desk and started dubbing her shirt, hoping to lessen the stain. However, it was no use as the sauce stuck on her shirt. She believed she would have difficulty removing the sauce even after washing it.

    ��I guess we are even now.�� Zach thought it would be a good way to patch up their difference. ��We have both ruined our clothes by ident.�� He exined when she raised her brows at him.

    ��Are you sure because your letter seemed to demand something more?�� Remembering reading the letter he left to her, asking that shepensate him for the damages.

    ��I think we should settle that misunderstanding now so we can work better together.�� He offered his hand to her. ��Let me be the first to say I am sorry if I said things that are offending and forughing at you just now.��

    She looked at him for a few seconds, debating if this was just another ploy to trick her. So far, she still did not understand him. She could not tell whether he was genuinely telling the truth or just messing with her.

    Although the other employees, especially the female poption, seemed enamored by his charm, not her. She would not fall to the same tricks. She had dealt with men like him before, and he was not fooling her.

    On the other hand, he was right about clearing the air between them.

    It would be better if they could put the past incident behind them for their current project. That was the only way they could work together without wanting to throw things at each other. At least, that was what she felt.

    ��Fine. I am sorry, too, if I identally threw coffee at your shirt. And if I said things that might have offended you.�� She took his hand and shook it firmly, but he seemed to hold her far longer than she liked as she snatched her hand out of his grasp.

    But she could not help but notice how soft his hands were as shepared them to most men she knew. For a former mailman, he seemed to have hands that did not handle hardbor in his life.

    She believed he had softer hands than she did, feeling a few callouses in her palm from working on her apartment with a hammer. In her defense, hiringbor for simple issues around the house was not cheap.

    Therefore, besides being a mother, she also had to act as a handyman.

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963: Soulmate

    He had worked hard all day, pushing himself to go faster like a machine on fire, with the sole purpose of going home early to be with his loving wife. As soon as he dismissed hisst meeting, he was out the door, and nobody could stop him.

    Alex walked straight toward the living room after dropping his bag and coat on the chair by the entrance. He could not wait to see his wife, who was probably lonely without him.

    ��Dani?�� He called out, finding the receiving room empty. Usually, he would find his wife sprawled on the sofa with some nutritious chips and fresh fruits, crying over a silly romantic movie her friends rmended.

    It was not like his wife was a crybaby, but the doctors reminded him that her hormones could affect her emotional state. He had to be more sensitive to her needs and avoid disappointing and stressing her at all costs.

    However, she was not in front of a movie, so where was she? Suddenly, he did not feel right, as if something was off. Quickly, he called out again as he moved to the kitchen, as thoughts of what happened to Jacky gued his mind.

    ��Dani, where are you?�� But the kitchen was empty. He ran out of the room only to find his wife��s nurse aide walking towards him. ��Where is Dani?�� He instantly asked, slightly startling her since she did not immediately see him.

    ��She is in her room, resting.�� She informed him as she went to the sink to ce the empty tes and sses in the tub. ��But I need to tell you something, but don��t be rmed since it ismon for pregnant women to experience this.��

    .....

    ��What is it?�� He asked the middle-aged woman, anxious to know what was wrong with his wife as his heart palpitated inside his chest.

    Nevertheless, he trusted her since Laura highly rmended her as a responsible caregiver.

    Still, he tried to calm himself, knowing that panicking and losing his cool would never help the situation. Dani needed him to be always in control, especially now that she was weak and vulnerable.

    ��She had a dizzy spell this afternoon since her blood pressure mildly increased. Doctor Reece already stopped by earlier and checked on her.�� She continued to ry her report. ��I wish to call you, but Ms. Dani would not have it.��

    ��I understand, but she is stable now?�� He still asked, hoping Sebastian was able to check her thoroughly.

    He could not me their nurse since Dani could be stubborn. But if Sebastian said it was not life-threatening for her and the baby, he could breathe easily.

    ��Yes, but Dr. Reece rmended you still bring her to her doctor for further testing just for assurance.�� Their nurse continued.

    ��Thanks. You go rest now, and I will take over from here.�� Alex dismissed the nurse and proceeded to their room to check on her in person.

    He found her lying on the bed with her eyes closed and steady breathing. He could tell she was in a deep sleep, so he opted to sit on the lone chair near the bed and watched her instead.

    He did not want to move the bed and identally woke her up. They could always talk when she had her rest. At the moment, he could wait and be content that she was ok.

    He could tell the burden of carrying a life in her body must not be easy as he watched her suffer and sacrifice herself to give him a child. Therefore, adding to her pain was thest thing he wanted to do.

    ��I love you, Dani.�� He whispered the only thing he could give her at that instant. Nheless, he believed he could never return what she did for him, even if he bought her the world.

    He must have fallen asleep because he was suddenly woken up by a soft hand touching his face. He snapped his eyes open to see Dani standing before him in her sleeping gown.

    ��Alex, why are you sleeping in the chair?�� Her sweet voice prated his sleepy thought.

    Then, he felt her sit on hisp, wherein his hands automatically wrapped around her body, gently caressing the ball-like bump in her belly. It was so round that he could almost believe he was touching a basketball.

    ��You should not have stood up from the bed. You should just have called me if you need anything.�� He reprimanded her, concerned about her well-being.

    He rested his chin on her shoulders, savoring the sweetvender scent from the shampoo she used on her hair. He wondered how he could survive if something happened to her.

    A thought that he did not want to entertain but kept sneaking up in his brain. They said that pregnancy would put a woman in a fifty-fifty situation because of itsplication.

    Here was his wife already in a difficult stage of his pregnancy. What more if she was about to give birth? It was a fear that was slowly gripping him hard in his heart. The thought of losing her and even their child was a nightmare he did not wish toe true.

    ��So, I gather that you heard about my incident earlier.�� She turned to look at him with that assuring look on her face. ��I am fine. Besides, I am pregnant, not an invalid.�� She leaned closer to him until she nted a kiss on his lips before she rested her head again on his body as they sat on his favorite chair.

    She did not need the grand gestures, the expensive gifts, or the extravagant trips. It was a moment like this that she wished to savor because this was real.

    She could feel the love flowing between them, making them one.

    ��I know, but I will do anything, and everything, to guarantee that you will remain by my side as long as possible. Losing you will never be an option for me.�� Alex closed his eyes, using all his senses to channel his energy to her if that was even possible.

    He understood he might be overreacting to her condition but could anybody me him? He had never adored anyone as much as he loved this woman in his arms.

    ��That is why I know I am the luckiest woman alive.�� She pulled his hand into her lips, finding it hard to twist her body again to kiss him on the lips. ��I have found the perfect husband, my other half, and my soulmate.��

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964: Heritage

    Watching her tranquil face every morning with her eyes closed and steady breathing was one of the most beautiful sights in his life that he never wanted to lose.

    He believed she was the reason for his existence. She inspired him to wake up each morning. She brought hope for a great and happy future ahead for their family. Without her, he was nothing.

    After her incident yesterday, he was not taking any chances. He immediately set up an appointment with her doctor for that morning. But waking her up from her deep slumber was not easy as he stared into her lovely face.

    ��How long have you been up?�� She mumbled in her sleepy tone as if aware that he had been watching even when she barely moved, not even opened her eyes.

    But her right hand sought him out as it crawled on the pillow andnded on his face. Then, her fingers caressed his cheeks, tracing a pattern around his face, along his nose, and ending on his lips.

    He effortlessly captured her hand and pinned it to his lips, loving the feel of her soft skin against his. ��Long enough to enjoy watching you sleep.�� He answered, letting the tremble of his voice resonate in her hand.

    It was like magic as he watched the reaction of her petite body to his small gesture. Her eyes opened up, overflowing with emotion while her face glowed, brightening up everything around them and her smile lifted his spirit, knowing she was forever his.

    .....

    ��I also watched you sleepst night.�� Reminding him, shifting to her side as she looked directly at his face. ��And I love it.�� She knew he was worried about her, but she did not wish him to feel that way.

    Then, she waited until he leaned forward and nted his lips on her forehead, a caressing gesture that always reassured her that all would be well for her and their child.

    ��And I love you, Dani,�� Alex whispered as he pressed his body as close to her as allowed with the bulk of her belly.

    Soon, she was lying on another bed but not in their bedroom at their home. Her husband held her left hand. On the other side, her doctor was doing another ultrasound of their baby, checking their child��s condition.

    Of course, thest thing she wanted was for harm toe to their child. So, she volunteered and asked her husband to take him to her doctor. She knew he would drop anything for her and their child without hesitation.

    ��How is my baby?�� Dani asked as she looked at the ultrasound, fascinated to see the image of their child sh on the screen.

    The baby looked so tiny and vulnerable, barely moving, but the heartbeat that echoed in the room seemed strong. At least, in her opinion, that was her interpretation. She could only hope that her child woulde out of this world without any problem.

    ��I don��t see any issues so far with the baby.�� The doctor told them as she checked her monitors and asked questions about her patient. ��But you should be more careful with yourself. You should slow down on the salts and sugars.��

    Dani smiled at what the doctor said, knowing she was guilty, remembering using food to alleviate her boredom. But she would try to find something else to upy her time for her baby��s sake.

    ��I promise I will only eat healthy food from now on.�� Dani touched her belly, trying to feel her baby kick against her skin.

    She was sorry for overindulging in things that almost harmed her child. She did not mean to, but she was mending her ways. She was temporarily distracted from what she needed to do.

    ��I will also remind her to eat properly,�� Alex said, knowing he was guilty of

    indulging her and consenting to her every whim. But he learned his lesson. He could not keep his guard down concerning his wife and child. Even to such menial issues.

    ��Are you still determined to keep the sex of your child a secret?�� The doctor asked as she continued monitoring the screen while her hands worked on her belly, moving the cold, ticklish probe around her patient��s skin.

    ��Can you see it?�� Alex asked, slightly curious. They both agreed that it would not matter if they had a girl or a boy as long as they had a healthy child. So, the first few times, they declined to know the sex of the child.

    Did he now have a change of heart as he looked at the screen?

    ��If you want to know, I do not mind,�� Dani told her husband as her eyes nced at her, seeing the longing in his eyes.

    She did not see the point of prolonging the anticipation either as the moment of her birth slowly ticked closer. She might have wanted the surprise then, but now, she was dying of the suspense.

    ��I do.�� Alex looked again at the screen before turning to his wife, who had an approving smile on her lips. He knew then that she wanted it as much as he did.

    ��Then, shall I reveal it now or give it to you on a piece of paper.�� The doctor asked, giving options ording to most of the preferences of her other patients.

    A few minutester, they were heading back home with silly smiles on their lips, holding a sealed envelope that they opted to openter. All the worry lines disappeared from their faces, reced with ease and contentment.

    ��Promise me, whether our child is a boy or a girl, we will love our child just the same.�� Dani would not want their kids to suffer, believing they preferred a gender, remembering her father who loved her just as if he was his son.

    ��I will not have it any other way,�� Alex dered, leaning over and nting a gentle kiss over her belly, swearing not only to her but also to their unborn child.

    ��And one more thing. We will raise our children here and in your hometown. Hence, they can experience both worlds.�� Dani expressed her wish, giving their child and their possible children the chance to know their heritage.

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965: The story

    After watching the Kingdom announce the uing Royal Matrimony between the current heir and his betrothed, she had never felt peace again. Her mind kept reying his dead eyes over and over in her head.

    Then, when Evan had talked to her alone, convincing her to reconsider telling Lance about Luisa, she was adamant that it was for the best. However, her guilt would not let her stop thinking about it.

    But was he right? Was she making a mistake?

    Suddenly she was more confused than ever.

    ��Sarah, they are asking for the report. Have you finished checking it?�� Her Junior reporter asked her as she stood by her new office.

    As the new Senior Investigative Reporter, she handled most of the pressing stories and oversaw the other reporters with their work. Not an easy task but a challenge she liked to take.

    She knew she could do better, but that would mean exposure to the public eye. She would settle for a position behind the desk if it meant hiding her identity from those seeking her out from her hiding.

    .....

    ��Yes, here it is.�� She pulled the file from the stacks she had already finished a moment ago and allowed the younger reporter to take it to their producer, who would decide its fate.

    No matter how good the story, the producer and the people on top would decide whether it would see the light of day. Whether the story had any entertainment value because the news was not just telling the truth, it was also about making tons of money.

    Her job was to look for something worthy to tell and make it aspelling and intriguing as possible withoutpromising the truth. At least not much, as far as she could manage. Unlike others who would bend the truth for arge buck.

    ��Can I ask you a question?�� The reporter asked as she remained standing in front of her desk.

    She looked up again from what she was doing and nodded, curious about what she wanted to know. It was seldom anyone dared to ask her personal questions at work, earning her the title of the Ice Queen.

    But in her defense, she did not have time to socialize with them and no life or past to share. Therefore, making friends was the least of her priority, making her concentrate on her job more than anything else.

    ��Why did you pass up the News Anchor position? Most would die to have it, but you said no.�� The young woman who probably also dreamed of the title had this look of curiosity, skepticism, and wonder, mixed into one.

    She was not surprised by the question. She was already aware they had been whispering about the incident behind her back. Many would think she was a fool for passing up the chance.

    Regardless, she did not care what they thought. She had her reasons, and that was her priority. Money and fame were the least of what she desired in this world but doing what she loved were rewarding enough.

    ��Because that is not for me.�� She answered her, not giving her further exnation for it. She did not owe anybody a reason for her choices in life because she had to take responsibility for it on her own and with nobody else.

    ��I think they are already waiting for those papers.�� Eida, or Sarah, as everybody knew her, pointed the papers at the hands of the young reporter, effectively dismissing her and stopping her from asking her further questions.

    She could not me her young woman since it was inherent in every reporter to be nosy or else they were working at the wrong job. Only those who were brave enough to stick their necks and noses to someone else��s business would be sessful in this line of profession.

    In her case, it was not the eavesdropping or the spying that interested her in this career. But the thought of seeking the truth. It had been her motivation from the start, not the money or fame.

    In the meantime, the incident made her forget her woes, putting her concentration back on her task. She worked like a soldier on a mission. Nothing could distract her as she finished one file after another.

    Until.

    ��Sarah, the boss wants you in his office.�� Her new secretary informed her. One of the benefits of being promoted, she also got an assistant.

    ��Thanks. I am on my way,�� Sarah said as she closed the file on her desk and walked over to the door, marching toward her boss��s office.

    ��Sarah, I trust you are adjusting well to your new position.�� The producer of their show asked her as he offered her a seat.

    ��I think I am getting the hang of it.�� She answered honestly. There were a few hups, but nothing she could not handle. There was no need to inform her boss about it unless necessary.

    Besides, this was not her first rodeo in this job, even if the others thought she barely had any experience in her current position. Of course, she could not reveal who she was to these people.

    She might be a nobody now, but if they knew her past, she would be the news tomorrow. It would not have been that bad since she was used to it, but she had a daughter to think about and protect.

    She could not allow her past to touch her daughter��s future.

    ��I know you are busy, so I would not take much of your time.�� Her boss said without waiting for a reply from her. ��I need you to take on a special project.��

    She was expecting that since that was part of her new duties. ��What is it?�� She anticipated excitedly, knowing that it must be a big story for her boss to look eager about it.

    ��I am sure that you will love this one. I need you to cover a Royal Wedding.�� Her boss enthusiastically announced to her, making a big spectacle about the subject with his hands. ��Of course, you have to travel and...��

    Her boss continued exining the details of what she had to do, giving her specific instructions about what he expected from her job. But she never heard anything else after the Royal Wedding.

    She did not even have to hear his name to know it was about him.

    ��Do you have any other questions?�� Her boss asked. ��Sarah?�� He continued to ask, increasing his voice to call her attention.

    ��Can somebody else cover this story?�� She could see her boss��s face change from ecstatic to concern. She knew that any reporter would jump at the chance to be at the center of this international story but not her.

    ��Are you not up to the challenge? I am sure that despite your lesser experience, you can do this job superbly.�� Her boss said, still expressing his confidence in her abilities. After all, he was one of the people who supported her promotion.

    ��Of course I am. But...�� She was supposed to make some excuse, but he interrupted her.

    ��Then, it is settled.�� He smiled confidently at her, concluding their meeting. ��I know you will do a great job.�� That was her boss dismissing her.

    Was fate ying a trick on her? She asked herself as she walked down the hallway, wondering what she would do next. What should she do now, finding herself in a tight situation?

    What was the worse thing that could happen? Simple.

    She would be the story.

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966: Committed a crime

    As she watched her child sleep, a heavy burden seemed to grow inside her, filling her heart with so much pain. Could she truly go through their lives, keeping Luisa a secret from her father?

    It would seem like fate was not on her side as she once again faced the possibility of meeting the father of her child. But would that be wise when she had done everything to stay far away from her past?

    ��How was work?�� Amelia asked when she peeked into the nursery to check on Luisa. ��I did not notice that you have arrived.��

    She also did not see her friend when she walked into the apartment. She went directly into the nursery, wanting to see her little angel, needing her support through her pain.

    She turned away from her child and walked toward her friend, not wanting Luisa to be disturbed by their conversation. Thest thing she needed was a crying child while she was conflicted.

    ��It is tiring,�� Eida did not borate, not ready to tell her about hertest assignment. ��But I just got back.�� She closed the door behind her, leaving her child in her quiet room. ��Where is Ang?�� She did not notice her either.

    In the meantime, she would keep that information until she figured out what to do. Besides, there was no reason to trouble everyone if she could handle it.

    .....

    ��She is in her room. She was a little winded earlier. So, I ask her to take a nap before dinner.�� Her friend told her as they stood in the hallway.

    ��Why don��t you rest in your room, and I will call you when dinner is ready.�� Her friend offered, probably noticing the exhausted look on her face. She was not entirely physically tired, but her mind was quite overwhelmed.

    ��Ok.�� She quickly agreed, using the opportunity to resolve her problem in the confine of her room.

    She quickly strode away, leaving Amelia to deal with dinner, hoping to be alone with her thoughts. She did not even bother to change as she dropped her body with her hands spread across the bed.

    But instead of closing her eyes, she kept her gaze on the ceiling, seeing nothing as her thoughts ran wild. As the faces of people that she loved stretched across her eyes, fighting for her attention.

    Followed by the people who she had hurt and ruined their lives. Could she let Lance marry another woman when all she ever wanted was to be with him, to be his wife?

    Did her child deserve the future she had nned for her? Could she allow her to grow up not knowing her father? Was she ready to raise her, knowing she denied her true identity?

    What about Lance and his right to his child?

    ��But what about the Count?�� She mumbled in the air as if she was daring fate to answer her question, ming her destiny for her current predicament.

    As she tossed and turned in her bed, unwanted thoughts kept creeping into the forefront of her mind. Rebellious ideas shed across her eyes that could easily lead her to trouble.

    But was it worth it?

    ��The heck with it.�� Eida cursed in the wind as she scrambled out of bed, grabbing her bag and phone. ��The hell with him.�� She swore under her breath as she exited her room.

    She turned to the nursery, peeking at her little angel, then moved closer to her crib, watching her sleeping child. With her fingers, she touched her chubby cheeks and stared at the pinkness of her lips.

    She looked more and more like her father. She could only wonder what else she would pick from him. What traits would she inherit from a father living a hundred miles away?

    ��I need to leave for a few days. But I hope when Ie back. I have good news for you.�� She softly whispered in her ears as she leaned forward to give her a tender kiss on her silky cheeks.

    After a few minutes, she was out of the house, driving her car like a madman or woman, cruising the busy street, stopping only due to the traffic and the red lights.

    She did not even bother to say goodbye to Amelia, knowing she would only subject herself to millions of questions by telling her friend about what she had in mind.

    She opted to text her instead, giving someme excuse about her job.

    Then, she made arrangements before she lost her nerves and changed her mind.

    ��Have you gone mad?�� She shrieked, banging her hands on the wheels as she quickly pressed on the break when a car suddenly cut her off at her left.

    She almost bumped into the steering wheel. Luckily, the belt did its job. Was that a sign that she should turn back and stop this foolishness? She wondered as she looked at the busy street.

    But a honking at her rear snapped her back to the present as she gently pressed on the gas to keep moving. The traffic might slow her down, but it was still getting her to where she needed to be.

    She nced at the clock on her dashboard, seeing she still had time to spare. All she needed was to get out of this traffic jam and into the highway. Then, she would be on her way.

    ��What now?�� Eida muttered under her breath, seeing amotion just ahead of her.

    She tried to stretch her neck to see what was happening and could only sigh. A man came out of his car and started shouting at the driver of another vehicle before him.

    She concluded that would create more traffic. She looked at her options, seeing that the other cars were moving away from the ident. She just needed to maneuver her car until she could detach herself from the jam.

    Well, it took her more time than she would want, but at least she was moving again. However, checking on the time, she knew she would not make it if she did not speed up.

    ��You can do this.�� She psyched herself up, not having driven fast for so long. She could see the traffic light ahead, and it was still green. She knew she could make it, but the car before her crawled at a snail��s pace.

    She was not going to make it as she saw the changing lights on her windshield flicker before her eyes. But for some divine force within her, she stepped on the gas instead of the break.

    The devil may care, but she did not. She ran through the red light like a criminal on the run. She must be insane, risking her life at that moment. However, the thrill that went through her body was through the roof.

    She felt she could do anything.

    She knew she could do this as it lit a fire within her.

    Until.

    The siren behind her told her that she was going nowhere. She had to stop before her situation worsened, pulling to the side of the road to deal with authorities. She believed she had justmitted a crime and could not do anything about it.

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967: Put a ring or a dot

    ��Sometimes I wonder if you are ashamed of me.�� She teased him the other night.

    He could still hear those words as he drove his car back to his apartment after a busy day at the office. He wondered if Haley would drop by tonight or if she was already there.

    She was right to ask him that since he had been avoiding taking her out in a public ce since they had been seeing each other. It was true that he did not want to be constantly seen with her but not because of what she thought.

    ��Is that you, Darling?�� Gerald automatically heard her voice as soon as he entered his apartment. Honestly, he had been looking forward to it all day. He hoped she would be at his home, waiting for him.

    Was Mike right about his assumptions? Was he falling for her?

    No. That was insane.

    He never did love. He never will.

    .....

    But he would admit that he cared for her. That was the best he could give her. And he did not wish to hurt her or for her to get into any harm. It was the only reason he did not want his enemies to associate her with him.

    ��Yes,�� Gerald answered as he walked towards his living room, dropping his bag and coat on the lone chair. Then, he sat on the sofa, propping up his feet on the coffee table and loosening his tie.

    It had been a long day at the office. But it was not just the legal cases that upied his time but also the other things he had been working on under the noses of almost everyone.

    ��I hope you have not eaten dinner since I madesagna.�� Haley walked out of the kitchen and went straight to him.

    First, she stood behind him, letting her fingers crawl on his shoulders, massaging the tightness in his muscles and then working its way to his nape, just below his earlobes.

    ��Not yet.�� He remembered eating at lunch, but since then, he had been busy. But subconsciously, he believed she would be here with a ready meal waiting for him.

    Eventually, she moved around the couch, straddling hisp while she continued removing his tie. ��Would you like your dinner now or something else?�� Moving her fingers, unbuttoning the upper portion of his shirt this time.

    He could feel his body responding to the timbre of her voice. His hands automatically circled her waist to wrap around her back. Then, he pulled her closer until their lips locked into ce.

    He could sense her hands moving along his chest as she continued to remove the remaining buttons of his shirt until she had pushed them off his shoulders, baring his upper body to her touch.

    ��Let me help you relieve some of the stress in your body.�� She whispered into his ears before she slowly and torturously let her lips travel from his ears and neck down to his chest, lingering longer on his pectoral muscles.

    He could only bury his fingers in her hair, enjoying the feeling of her lips as they scorched his skin on fire. She was not as experienced as the other women he bedded before, but what shecked in knowledge, she made up with her naturalness. As if she existed to pleasure him.

    He knew that was a selfish thought, but he was a greedy man. He was not a virtuous, ethical, moral man. On the contrary, he was the opposite of everything defined as good.

    But why was he thinking of what would be beneficial for her? Why did he wish to keep her safe? It did not make sense to him. Still, he did not want to dwell on these thoughts as he buried them in his mind and concentrated on the swell of his pants.

    ��You are so beautiful.�� He moaned as her fingers slid further down his body, massaging his hardened muscles on the top of his zippered pants.

    If other people could see them, they would think they were already a married couple as she performed her wifely duties. And he was the doting husband who could not wait to be home with his wife.

    But that was not what this was.

    He was not marrying her because he wanted this to be a real marriage. Or he wished to have a family with kids running around. He only wanted a trophy wife that he could show off to the people around him.

    ��I guess we better eat first because I am starving.�� Stopping her from going further in her movements and removing his pants.

    But he could feel that his body was protesting. He wanted what Haley was offering, but could he keep doing this? Could he keep pretending that he could give her what she had been dreaming of when he knew too well that it was impossible?

    To her, this was real, but for him, it was not.

    ��Ok!�� She answered, but he could tell she was surprised by his response. Under another circumstance, he would have kissed her and had his way with her.

    He could see the confusion in her eyes, mixed with a slight disappointment. He could sense that she did not expect his rejection, but she still smiled and pretended that she was ok as she guided him to the kitchen where the table had thesagna, still hot from the oven.

    ��That looks great and delicious.�� Heplimented, pretending that his hunger was the only reason he did not want to have sex. At least, not right away while he figured out what was wrong with him.

    However, tonight, he felt different and needed some space from her to think. But he did not want to scare her away by telling her what he felt. Not until he had thought of this through.

    He believed he still needed her and her father to pursue his political ns. Without her and her father��s backing, he might not win. But that would surely put a bullseye on her back.

    She would be a constant target for his enemies to use against him. Could he afford to lose her if she died under his watch? But why should he care if he got what he wanted from her?

    Was he starting to have a conscience? If this was another girl, he should not care about her feelings. Now, he was more conflicted about his emotions. The more he analyzed his situation.

    At that moment, he contemted whether to put a ring or a dot on their rtionship.

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968: Forever a prisoner of the past

    At the police station, someone approached her, acting as herwyer even though she had not asked for one. She did not even know that they were filing a case against her. But what was the charge?

    ��What is going on?�� She demanded as she sat inside a holding room for criminals. Luckily she sat on a chair without a handcuff on her wrist.

    But she was not a criminal. It was only a speeding ticket, a minor offense, and not a capital crime. She was not awyer, but she was aware of her right and thew. What they were doing was an uwful arrest.

    ��Please, wait here while I figure this out.�� The man she did not even get the name said to her. He just said that he was herwyer. He would do everything he could to clear this matter, and that was it.

    She did not even know she needed awyer since the arresting officer had not charged her with anything yet. It was a first-time offense, so she could not be facing serious charges.

    She should not even be in the police station unless the officer in charge of her case found apelling reason to arrest her. Then, a thought urred to her, rming her and making her heart quicken its beating.

    Was there something wrong with her fake papers? Had anyone discovered her true identity? That could be the only exnation for all this trouble. She had to call Evan. He could sort this out.

    .....

    ��Excuse me, is anyone out there?�� She moved closer to the door and knocked on it, hoping someone would notice her.

    Unfortunately, no one answered her. She tried to open the door, but it seemed to open only on the other side. It made sense. It was supposed to keep the criminals from escaping. But her situation was different. She was not supposed to be in here.

    ��Excuse me, can somebody open the door? I need to make a phone call.�� She tried again, but nobody still responded.

    She turned and faced the ss, knowing that it was one-way ss. Somebody on the other side might be watching her. But why? Why would these people go through such trouble?

    She could tell that she had already missed her flight. There was no way she would be flying tonight out of here. She did not even know if they would release her from this ce at any time soon.

    ��Hey, this is illegal.�� She finally moved to the mirror, looking at her haggard face. But she knew somebody else was behind her reflection, watching her. ��You can��t hold me here without properly charging me. I know my rights.��

    Still, she faced silence as she stared into her eyes, conflicted once again with her situation. After a few minutes of pacing inside the small confinement, she heard movements and voices outside the door.

    She stopped near the table and faced the door, waiting for whoever was behind it. She could not wait to tell them what she thought of their unfair treatment of her.

    She would ensure this would get published in the news and expose their unorthodox and uwful practices. But first, she had to prepare herself for whatever charges they would file against her for whatever reason.

    ��I am sorry about that.�� A voice said as the door opened and revealed a man, not the one who introduced himself as hiswyer nor any of the officers she had seen earlier. ��Pardon these people for treating you so poorly.��

    She did not recognize the man, but she could tell he was somebody in high authority, judging from the expensive suit he wore and the way he stood before her. Even the tone of his voice held no nonsense.

    ��Who are you?�� She asked as she stared into his face. ��And what is going on here?�� She continued, hoping this man could finally answer her questions.

    The man did not immediately answer as he looked around the small space before sitting on a chair by the table. ��Why don��t you take a seat so we can talk properly.�� He gestured for her to follow him.

    He turned to the ss behind him and signaled something before returning his attention to her. She noticed the red light above the mirror disappear as she stared above his head.

    ��Don��t worry. Nobody is recording or watching us anymore. I promise. We can talk freely without any disturbance.�� His voice sounded reassuring.

    Nheless, he had not answered her questions. Eventually, her eyesnded on his wrinkled face and thick white beard. She still had no idea who this man was and what he wanted from her.

    ��I assure you my name is not relevant in this situation. But I was sent here by amon friend to discuss something with you.�� He spoke again without waiting for her to say anything as if he could read her thoughts.

    ��Common friend?�� She asked but doubted. She hardly had friends in this ce. Therefore, that was not likely urate. They could not have any friends in the same circle.

    ��He heard that you are nning to go home, Eida.�� The man said with a friendly smile on his lips.

    If the situation had been different, she would have thought she was speaking to Santa us with his joyful voice and cheerful face. She would have asked for a gift for Luisa. But instead, what she heard was that she had been naughty.

    Hearing her namee out of his lips told her that she had not escaped the past she had tried hard to leave behind. He had learned of her whereabouts and her new name and had monitored her movements.

    It meant he was also well aware of Luisa. A thought that had brought chill through her entire body, frightening her to the deepest part of her heart. She was not afraid of what could happen to her, but she could not allow anything to happen to her daughter.

    In conclusion, she understood now she had never been free because he would never allow it. It was foolish of her to think she could change the course of her future.

    However, she would do everything to save her daughter from her fate by epting she would be forever a prisoner of the past.

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969: An unreachable star

    Serena was finally seeing him againter. Not on a date or a set but in a conference room between their legal teams. This time, they would not discuss a script, rehearse a line or fool around.

    She was suing him for his abusive behavior, inflicting physical and emotional pain on her during their rtionship and threatening her life. Finally, she wanted to be free from his clutches forever.

    ��Hey! I am sorry if I took time before I could answer the door.�� Serena said as she hastily opened the door upon seeing who was behind it through the peephole.

    She was in the bathroom when the bell rang and had to rush out of the tub to answer it, thinking it could be her manager. Now, she was dripping on the floor with her wet hair.

    She did not intentionally n to bete, regretting listening to soft music while taking a bath, realizing toote that it was not a good idea as she dozed off in the tub. Now, herwyer was here while she was not yet ready.

    ��I am sorry if I am a bit early,�� Adam said as he stood at the door, slightly feeling awkward at the scene before him. ��Maybe I should get back a bitter.�� Thinking of giving her time to finish fixing herself.

    He checked his watch, wondering if he had made a mistake with the time ande too early, but he was on the dot. Still, he did not want to intrude, seeing that she was still in her robe and fresh from the shower.

    .....

    He wanted to drop by early at her ce to discuss a few more minor details of their case before they proceeded to meet with the other counsels. He just wanted everything to run smoothly at the meeting, but he could see that she needed more time to prepare.

    ��Don��t be silly. Come in.�� She said, opening the door wider for him to enter. ��I am the one who should say sorry because I am the e.�� Feeling bad that she had to make him wait.

    She was sure the man had more things to do with his time than wait for her. She also valued time since she had always been professional in her career. She never wanted to waste anyone��s valuable time because of nonsensical excuses like what she just did.

    She suggested he upy the vacant sofa on the other side of the room. Then, she proceeded in front of her vanity mirror to dry her wet hair and apply makeup on her bare face.

    ��Are you sure you don��t want me toe backter?�� Finding the entire scene unusual.

    He expected that she would have her dress on and her manager would be here, not alone with her, in her robe. Fortunately, the room was spacious and had a small waiting area on the side, or he would probably be sitting on a chair near her or the bed. That would seem more ufortable.

    Of course, he had been in thepany of naked women before, not that she waspletely undressed. Still, she was a client, and he had to set some boundaries even if he admitted to finding her attractive.

    ��Nah!�� She indifferently responded. ��It is good that you are here so we can discuss your ns forter while I finish.�� She suggested as she blew her hair dry. ��I hope you don��t mind.�� She added as if it was nothing of the ordinary for her.

    She was used to having people around while she was fixing herself, one would be doing her hair, and another one her makeup as another person discussed a script or oriented her with a job.

    People hovered over her, even in some scenes where she was almost naked. She had never agreed to nude scenes, only sexy shots of her body. She never believed in using her body as an easy ticket to stardom.

    However, she had her fair share of allegations of using her body to gain leading roles in big film productions. But those were vile usations by people who had nothing better to do with their lives.

    It was just a coincidence that she had a rtionship with a top-notch producer, but he had nothing to do with securing the job. She had worked hard in auditioning for those parts and asked nobody for help.

    But like this one, her break up with her other rtionship had been scandalous. Therefore, she would like to avoid another simr thing from happening with this one.

    ��Ok. Ask your questions while we are waiting for Nora.�� She told him as she tossed her hair to the side to dry the bottom part, exposing the back of her neck and shoulder within his sight.

    ��It is just basic questions we have already discussed and some rmendations I like you to hear before we face the other team,�� Adam said, hoping that he could focus on the papers and not the woman before him.

    He had no idea what was wrong with him when he had never acted so irrationally toward a client. Given that she was a famous star, still, he had dated models and beautiful, charming, intelligent women before. So, this should not be such a big deal.

    ��Fire away. Don��t worry about me. I am good with lines. I am an actress, you know.�� She teased him, noticing a bit of tension in his actions.

    She never thought of herself as intimidating, but her status did make some people, even a few men, stutter in her presence. Not that Adam was jumbling his words, but he seemed anxious and ufortable in his seat.

    She always thought that herwyer was immune to her charms since, in their previous dealings, he seemed not to notice her as a woman. However, she wondered if she was wrong.

    ��Yeah, of course.�� He suddenly felt embarrassed, acting like a lovesick fool in front of his first crush. What was wrong with him? He shook off the unwanted thoughts that had crawled into his mind.

    He had to focus since she was an important client and should not be messing around. She was David��s sister, for fuck sake. He reminded himself, chastising himself for suddenly fantasizing about her.

    Besides, she was an unreachable star.

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970: Fairytale

    She knew it was morning, peeking at the lightsing from the windows. She should be getting up and starting the day. Butst night still shook her up, not allowing her time even for a quick nap.

    She did not know how she managed to drive home in her condition. Her body must have moved automatically, but she was d she had not met an ident andnded on her bed without a scratch.

    ��I am so stupid!�� To think that she could go back to her hometown and reim what was hers.

    She thought that if she had made that flight, she would storm to the castle and asked Lance for forgiveness. Then tell him about their child. Did she think that could be that easy?

    She did not even make it to the ne because fate and the Count would not allow it.

    ��You��re a fool!�� She muttered to herself as she kept her eyes staring into nk space.

    All she remembered was walking directly into her room from the main door and throwing her keys and bag somewhere in the room. Then, she stared at her ceiling all night, afraid to close her eyes.

    .....

    She did not want to dream or have a nightmare. She just wanted everything to stop spinning, but how. Whether she closed her eyes or opened them, nothing seemed to matter.

    ��Eida, are you finally awake?�� Amelia shouted outside, knocking on her door. ��I already have breakfast in the kitchen.�� She slightly lowered her voice as if waiting for an answer.

    Her friend must be wondering what had happened to herst night when she suddenly disappeared and where she had been since nobody was awake when she came home way past midnight.

    She saw the messages, slightly concerned that Amelia could not reach her. But she had managed to text her friend when she retrieved her phone from the officer.

    She told her about ate emergency meeting she had to attend. Of course, she had to lie. She just hoped that her friend had bought that excuse because she had no way of exining without revealing the truth of what had transpired in that police station.

    Last night, she epted that her life was going down the drain. At least her rtionship with the love of her life had its final nail in its coffin. She was not dragging her friends with her, not especially her child. She had to learn to move on and never look back.

    ��I will be out in a second.�� She knew she had to answer to keep up with her lie, or her friend would suspect something and try to bug her.

    Then, she still had to determine how to decline the job to cover the wedding. She knew she could never watch the man she loved marry another. Besides, she had to consider also what happenedst night.

    It still took her half an hour before she could finish fixing her face to look presentable. She looked like a walking ghost without her makeup and polished-looking hair.

    ��What happened to youst night?�� Ang asked, probably wondering why she did not join them for dinner. ��Amelia said that she could not get hold of you.��

    Eida kissed her friend on the cheek as she greeted Ang before answering her. ��Somebody called with an emergency story. I tried to fix it immediately, but the reporters screwed up big time.��

    She breathed a heavy sigh, pretending to be disappointed with her team. In truth, she was guilty of lying to her friends. However, she had no choice, knowing she could not put them in the middle of her problem.

    Besides, she had already decided to let her past go and move on with her life. She could not ruin other lives because she was selfish enough to want Lance to be hers.

    ��I am all about you focusing on your career. Just make sure that Luisa also gets ample time with you.�� Ang reminded her, knowing how much she valued family time.

    Ang patted Luisa on the cheeks while the child was in the arms of Amelia, sitting beside her. ��She deserves all the love in the world.�� Her aged but wise friend continued.

    ��I understand.�� Eida agreed with her as she moved closer to Amelia. ��Did you miss me?�� She took her baby from her friend and cradled her around her body.

    She could feel her heart was about to burst as well as her eyes, so she turned to look at the window outside, hoping she could pull herself together.

    Would the pain ever end? She wondered as she gazed at the beautiful blue sky outside. Every time she thought she had passed this dreadful misery. Even a single memory would trigger it all again.

    ��She did,�� Amelia stated as she stood up to get a fresh te and utensil. Then, she grabbed a freshly squeezed orange juice before returning to her seat and passing it to her.

    ��Yes, she did.�� Even Ang seconded her friend. ��That was why we were trying to call you.��

    ��Oh! I am sorry, my darling. I will not do that again.�� Eida kissed her baby on the forehead, d that her tears did not fall and that somehow she was back in control of her emotions.

    ��She cried all night as if there was a big fire. But amazingly, I tried what I saw you do the other night, and it worked. She slept like a log.�� Amelia continued, but this time, she looked fascinated.

    ��What are you talking about?�� She asked as she yed with Luisa��s cheeks.

    ��I yed the video on your tablet. The one saved on your favorites, and Luisa loved it.�� Amelia cheerfully stated as if she would remember it. ��It probably connected her with you and her dad.��

    Then, she finally remembered. She had not yed that video of Lance��s race for some time since it reminded her of him so much. But it did calm Luisa and made her fall asleep.

    Now, she was back in memoryne, fighting hard to keep her emotions intact. However, something else bothered her. What if Luisa started asking for her father? What would she tell her?

    What fairytale would best suit their story?

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971: Flowers, balloons, and choctes

    Unfortunately, her ex had a legal team, while she only had Adam. She thought as she watched herwyer sit opposite him in the limousine that her manager brought with her.

    They were on their way to meet with her ex-boyfriend with his panel ofwyers. They were about to discuss the case she was filing against him. Adam said it would be better if they could settle this out of court.

    But, of course, they had to hear what the other panel would say on the matter and see if they could agree on eptable terms. But at the end of the day, it was her final call. Whatever she decided, that was what they would do.

    ��Are you ok?�� Nora asked her, concern covering her face beside her thick makeup that tried to conceal her age.

    In this industry, age was not just a number. It was everything. Youthful appearance would always be the key to reaching the top. So, better milked it while young before the beautiful and youthful appeal fade.

    She had hoped that she would have established a reputable career before that happened, but it seemed that her career would never see the next light of day. She could kiss what she had worked hard for goodbye.

    ��Yeah, I am good, just thinking,�� Serena answered her manager, not wanting her to worry about her.

    .....

    Since she had left her family, Nora had acted more than just a manager to her. She was not exactly a mother figure, but she had been there for her through thick and thin.

    ��I know that I rather had my legal team handle this. But Serena picked you, so I hope you are up to the challenge.�� Nora was not the type who would y with words. She spoke her mind with brutal honesty.

    She would not sugarcoat her words to please anyone but because she only wanted honesty. ording to her, that was the only thing in this world that worked.

    Saying things that she meant and not lying about anything. At least to the people that mattered to her. But for the rest, the hell with them. Those were her words.

    ��You can trust me that I will do my best and would only have her best interest at heart,�� Adam said, and he meant every word.

    He had already made that promise to his friend, David, and he was not in the habit of breaking his promises. He would defend her case in his best capacity and find a way to win her case if need be.

    In case, the other panel decided to take this to the next level and disagreed with their proposal. Sometimes, even the bestid n could mess up because the other party thought they had something better.

    ��I know you will,�� Serena said as she extended her hand to his, squeezing his hand tight.

    She did not know why she did that. Maybe a force of habit, but if David trusted him enough to rmend him to her. Then just maybe, he was better than all those expensivewyers who only looked at the big picture but not what was best for her.

    Half an hourter, they sat in arge conference room in one of thergest firms in the city. Of course, only the best for the famous movie star, the son of a great producer.

    ��Can you wait here?�� The woman who escorted them into the room said. ��They will be here in a few minutes.�� Then, she was gone, leaving the three of them to stare into each other and the view outside the massive windows.

    ��This is just how they y. They make you wait and believe that they have the upper hand. So, don��t let them intimidate you.�� Adam whispered to her ears, seeing the growing agitation in her eyes. This time, he took her hand on herp and squeezed it firmly, reassuring her that he got this.

    It was not his first battle against corporate giants like this. He knew the rules they were ying, and he had beaten some of them in their games. However, they had many tricks in their sleeves, so he could not let his guard down.

    Besides, he was not entirely alone in this battle. He also had the backing of one massive firm behind him. He was not showing them all the cards to make them believe they had the upper hand.

    ��Ok. As I said, I trust you.�� She nodded in his direction before looking at her manager. ��Thank you.�� She knew she had not thanked her enough for all her support.

    She did not have to be here, risking her career for her. But she chose to stand by her instead of saving her skin. By supporting her, she was putting her profession in jeopardy.

    The influence of Elliot in the industry was enormous. His family could have Nora banned from the business if they wished. Make it hard for her to get new clients or make it hard for her clients to get a job.

    ��You know I can never abandon you,�� Nora said, tapping her shoulder to show support. ��After this, we have to talk about your next contract.�� Her manager said, but she knew Nora was only trying to cheer her up.

    Soon, the meeting started, but her ex-boyfriend was a no-show. Thewyers only offered a counteroffer but did not ept theirs. Adam had warned her about this, but she hoped they could have settled it and gotten it over with now.

    Now, they returned to her apartment with Adam promising to review the counter-proposal before advising her anything. Somehow, she believed she might not like it from the initial look on his face and the way he had argued with the otherwyers.

    She might not be awyer, but she also did not like the sound of what they offered. However, she would wait for Adam��s advice before making any decision.

    ��Thanks!�� She said to him when he offered to walk her back to her apartment. Nora opted to leave after dropping her back at the hotel. She did not know why, but she felt safe when he was constantly around.

    ��I better go. I still have other cases to deal with.�� He said as he stood outside her door. ��But are you sure you are ok?�� Adam asked, feeling slightly reluctant to leave her alone.

    ��Yeah, I am good. Go and save other lives.�� Serena could not help but tease him, making him smile like a schoolboy with the dimples disyed on his cheeks.

    ��I��ll call you to set up another meeting soon.�� He told her before walking away.

    Soon, she was alone again in her room. She suddenly felt alone, a feeling that she had never enjoyed. She liked to be surrounded by people or even just one, but not on her own.

    Maybe that was why she could not get out of a terrible rtionship, even if it had not been healthy anymore, because she was afraid to be alone. But she would soon change that.

    Then, a knock on her door made her turn around. Quickly, she opened the door, wondering why Adam would return. Or was she hoping he hade back?

    A man stood outside her door with flowers, balloons, and choctes.

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972: An uing battle to win

    She thought he had returned for her or forgotten to tell her something as she opened the door expectantly. However, the smile on her face faded abruptly upon seeing the man behind the door.

    The flowers might have obscured her view of his face, but she would recognize him even from a mile, smelling the stench of his perfume. Why did she even fall for this guy? She thought as disgust overwhelmed what she felt for this awful man.

    ��Wait!�� He shouted when she attempted to close the door without bothering to greet him, not wanting to see him.

    Besides, she was also afraid to be alone with him, especially after what had happened thest time he came to visit her. She was not subjecting herself to the same situation.

    However, the door stopped closing as he braced his body against the wooden panel. Then, he pushed the door, forcing his way inside the room, not bothering for an invitation.

    ��Get out!�� She shouted, but the man only smirked at her, ignoring her. He proceeded inside the room but not before closing the door behind him.

    She had no choice but to keep backing up, avoiding getting close to him. She had to find a way to make him leave since forcing him was out of the question.

    .....

    However, how to do that was the question since she could already feel her pulse racing, her hands trembling, and her heart beating speedily inside her chest. Now, she truly wished she had taken the taekwondo lessons her brother insisted.

    ��Why? Don��t you miss me? I brought your favorite chocte.�� He let go of the flowers and balloons on his hand and let them drop on a nearby table while waving the choctes at her.

    ��I don��t need those. So, please get out. You should not even be here.�� She shouted again, hoping her voice would carry some weight and make him leave.

    ��Now, you are hurting my feelings. Why are you even doing this to us?�� He threw himself on the bed, propping himself on the pillows as he made himselffortable.

    ��Us?�� She yelled incredulously, not caring if she caused a disturbance on this floor. However, she doubted anyone would hear her. ��There is no us.�� She looked at him, finding his words hrious.

    ��And you believe that I will just let you go like that. I made you, Serena. Without me, you are nothing.�� He said as he ced his hands behind his head. ��Don��t bother to run, my darling. Anywhere you go, I will find you.��

    Coming from him, it was a threat that she should never ignore because he came from an influential family. She did not wonder how he found her. Somebody from the hotel must have reported that she was there.

    He was right.

    Wherever she hid, he would find her. But it did not mean she should give up and let him win. No! She had had enough of these men using her and thinking they could get away with it.

    ��I don��t owe anything to you. I work hard to get to where I am.�� She pointed to herself, making an effort not to let him think that he had the upper hand. ��And I am not afraid of you. If you don��t leave immediately, I will call the police and have you arrested.��

    She moved to the other side of the room, grabbed her phone, and was about to dial the emergency number, but he was fast. He snatched the phone from her hand andughed.

    ��Are you going to call your new loser boyfriend?�� He did not even bother to look at the screen but just threw her phone on the nearby wall, bashing it to pieces.

    ��I heard he is taking your case. That is so sweet.�� He mockingly muttered as he clutched a handful of her hair as she tried to run away from him, preventing her from reaching the door.

    ��Let go of me, Elliot. You are hurting me.�� She begged him as she tried to pry her hair away from his fingers, but he held her tightly, taking her captive.

    ��Did you consider that you are hurting me by leaving me? So, why should I take pity on you.�� Elliot said, dragging her to the center of the room and pushing her to the bed.

    She scrambled on the linen sheets, hoping to get away, but before she could crawl out of bed, she felt his body cover her, pinning her to the bed. At that moment, she knew she had to find a way to get away before it was toote. She could not give up without a fight.

    ��Please, let me go.�� She still tried to beg even though she knew it was futile. But she had to do something to distract him, even if she had to feed his ego.

    ��Not until you ept that you are forever mine. Let go of this nonsense and retract your suit against me.�� He said as hey on top of her, one of his hands wrapped around her neck, forcing her to look back at him.

    ��I think she already answered you. If you did not understand her with your pea brain, I am willing to repeat it for you.�� A voice said behind them. ��Let go of her.�� The familiar voice said in hismanding tone.

    ��Don��t you know how to knock? You are trespassing and interrupting a private moment.�� Elliot shouted angrily, not moving from her position. ��There is the door. Leave! And Adam, lock it on your way out.�� He ordered as if he was talking to a hired help.

    ��It is you who should let her go and leave this instant.�� This time, Adam did not wait for him to answer as he pulled him by his cor and dragged him away from her.

    But before Adam could react, the other man threw his fist into his face,nding a solid blow into his jaw and making him wobble on his feet. But he quickly recovered as he prepared for his next punch, docking before it hit him.

    He threw his arm in his opponent��s direction,nding one on his cheeks. When Elliot fell on the floor, he started kicking him, wanting him to learn his lesson and stop bothering Serena again.

    ��That is enough,�� Serena shouted, finally finding her voice from the shock of another assault.

    Honestly, she slightly took pleasure in watching her former boyfriend hurt as he did to her. She also wanted revenge and made him suffer. But it did not mean she wanted Adam to kill him.

    ��Stop.�� She repeated as he pulled Adam away from the injured man. Then, she noticed something else.

    A man seemed to stand by the door with a phone in his hand. When he saw her, he turned away and ran. She knew it was either a paparazzi or a bystander who noticed themotion and decided to take pictures. But that was the least of her problem.

    ��I guess you win.�� Elliot pulled himself into a sitting position, holding on to his injured chest from the kick he got from Adam. He gradually stood up and staggered his way to the door.

    ��I am going to miss you, Serena.�� He shook his head as if he was sorry. Then, he blew her a kiss before walking out of the door.

    Serena could only watch him leave, hoping that was thest time she would see him. But that was wishful thinking since they still had a case to finish. She still had an uing battle to win.

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973: Start of a brand new day

    It had been a daily struggle but something she had endured because of the support of her loving and devoted husband. If not for him, she would have given up on life after her traumatic incident.

    And, of course, her loving friends, who also did not leave her side and constantly made her feel that she was not alone. She would not make it to her depression if not for all of them.

    Jacky admitted she had not yet fully recovered, but she was getting there. All she had to do was to focus on the present and hope that there was a better future for them.

    ��You have to lift your ass off that bed or else.�� She warned him as she shook his body to wake him up. But he barely moved as he kept his eyes closed and only moaned in response.

    She knew it was the weekend and the only time he could rest. But she wished to surprise him, finding only this moment to show him. They had been busy during the weekdays that they barely had time for each other.

    Guiltily, she had been busy trying to catch up with her work which she had neglected all those times that she had been away. Then, she also had to help with the other obligations Dani left behind while she was on leave.

    ��Come on, Marcus. I know you are tired, but I need you to wake up.�� Then, she felt him finally move. But instead of lifting his body, his hands snaked around her waist and pulled her on top of him.

    .....

    ��Can we just go back to sleep and wake upter to whatever you are nning.�� He sleepily suggested as he returned to sleep with his arms wrapped around her petite body.

    Since the ident, she had lost a lot of weight, hardly eating much most times. But she was trying to rectify that by filling herself up with healthy foods and eating on time.

    ��No.�� She pushed hard on his chest as she tried to extricate herself from his hold. It was firm but not painful as she struggled to make him let her go. ��Come on.��

    ��Yes.�� He countered as he shifted in his position, pulling her with him until he trapped her underneath his body. ��Now, go back to sleep.�� Hemanded as he nuzzled his head between her chin and shoulder des.

    Tempting as it was to remain in his arms and return to a deep slumber, she had already nned their day. She had to force him to stand up and do her bidding. Then, she thought of an idea.

    ��What are you doing?�� He chuckled a bit as her fingers crawled to his soft ticklish part. Then, he rolled to his left, giving her space to move and shift position. Then, she straddled him and kissed him on the lips. ��Jacky!�� He moaned as he said her name,ining and enjoying her action.

    If that did not wake him up, then nothing would.

    But, of course, her method was effective as he started to take over, moving his hands to her hips to give him more control of her body, guiding her to where he wanted her to go.

    However, it was not her point as she pulled herself abruptly away from his body and out of theirfortable bed. This time, she saw him open his eyes and grumble.

    ��That is not fair.�� He groaned as he tapped the bed at his side. ��Come back to bed and deal with this.�� Pointing to the tent in his sleeping shorts.

    As much as she wished to help him with his problem, she had something else as her priority. ��I will take care of that after you do what I want.�� She negotiated as she walked out of the room, knowing she had aplished her job.

    She believed there was no way he was going back to sleep with his current condition. And just like she predicted, he was striding toward her after just a few minutes in the kitchen.

    Instead of waiting on the counter for his coffee, he walked directly behind her as she prepared their breakfast. Then, he wrapped his hands around her body, pushing his body against hers.

    She knew what he was doing, but there was no way she was giving in to desire.

    ��You are a real temptress.�� He whispered in her ears, making it sound like a nicepliment as he rubbed himself at her back to make her feel his arousal.

    He was far from mad or irritated with her but a bit frustrated. Moreover, he was d because he was finally seeing more and more of her old self. He wished this was not just a phase but the beginning of her full recovery.

    ��Well, this temptress will fulfill all your desire once you do all her bidding for the day.�� She promised. ��But not before.�� She added.

    ��So, what is it you wish me to do again?�� He asked, kissing her one more time on her exposed neck before moving away from her, epting defeat.

    He poured coffee into his cup and sat quietly on his chair, watching his wife move around him.

    ��Eat,�� Jacky ced a te in front of him, even picking a piece of the roasted bacon and gently guiding it to his lips, which he munched on with delight.

    ��Then?�� He yfully questioned as he took a piece of bread into his mouth.

    ��Bathe.�� She scrunched her nose at him while leaning closer to his armpit.

    ��I don��t stink.�� He whined but raised his arm across his face and sniffed himself. ��See. I smell like a freshly bathed baby.��

    ��Yeah, you are such a baby. Hurry up and get dressed.�� Jacky teased him again as she also ate her breakfast.

    Soon, they were heading out of their apartment with his arm wrapped around her shoulders. After a few more minutes, he drove while she led him in the direction of her surprise.

    She hoped that this would be a start of a brand new day.

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974: A mother and a housewife

    Evan watched his family gather around the table,ughing, bickering, and bantering about everything under the sun. Who would have thought that he would end up in this situation? A man who had shied away frommitment.

    Now, he had his grandmother, Ang, who had stood by his side all his life. Amelia, who would be his wife soon, hopefully. Eida had turned out to be a good friend, more like a sister he never had. And, of course, their precious Luisa, who had been a light in their darkest days.

    ��Arrrgghhh!�� Goliath had been a small but adorable part of their lives as he barked for his attention. He leaned down under the table and tapped the little rascal on the head, showing him that he was indeed part of the family.

    ��You are quiet. Is there a problem?�� Amelia leaned closer to him, whispering in his ears. She must have noticed that he had not joined the conversation and enjoyed watching the view before him.

    ��Everything is just perfect.�� Evan softly uttered, widening his lips into a satisfied smile as he turned his head to face her.

    ��Hey, you two. I hope that you already have a date for the wedding.�� Ang shifted her attention to them. ��I don��t care if you are dressed in rags as you stand in front of a minister, priest, or someone who looked like Elvis, but I want it done soon.��

    Her biological clock was ticking, and she could not wait for long engagements. She knew when she saw two people so much in love. ��But you need to marry Amelia immediately before she bumps her head, realizing she is making a mistake and changing her mind.��

    .....

    ��That is funny, Grandmama. Amelia loves me, and I love her. And nothing is going to change that.�� He proimed, suddenly realizing that it came out of his lips naturally, something he never thought he would ever do in his lifetime.

    ��Well, then go on with it. I need to see my grandchildren before I pass on to the next world to meet your Grandpapa.�� Ang insisted. ��Besides, Luisa needs cousins to y with and grow up with, don��t you, my princess?�� Ang touched the child��s chubby cheeks, causing her to giggle.

    ��You see, even Luisa agrees with me.�� Ang pointed out as she raised her ss to their little pride and joy. ��I only wish to see my first grandchild, so I have more to tell your grandfather and parents when I finally see them in the afterlife.

    Suddenly, she could not help but feel nostalgic as her eyes filled with tears she refused to shed. It was not a day of sorrow as she ced a beautiful smile on her lips, but a celebration of more good things toe to this family bounded out of love.

    ��I do agree with Ang. Grand weddings are highly overrated.�� Eida announced as she stood up and excused herself. ��I think our little princess needs her nap, so I am taking her back to her room.��

    ��I am also resting before meeting up with my friends.�� Ang stood from her chair with the help of Bea, who quickly assisted her.

    She met a group of elderly in themunity who gathered every weekend to chat, read books, or y for recreation, besides telling their stories about their younger years.

    Soon, Evan and Amelia were left in the kitchen to clean up, together with Goliath, whozilyy on the cold floor. But the two thought it was best, so they could be alone and finally discuss the wedding of their dreams.

    ��What do you think of what Ang suggested?�� Amelia was the first to break the silence that enveloped the room when everyone had left.

    She stood up from her chair and started clearing the table, ready to dump the dirty tes on the sink. She did not mind managing the house since she never did have the desire to run an empire.

    If she had a dream, it was not a grand wedding or a castle to live in, but a loving husband and children who woulde home to her every night. A family she would love and care for all her life.

    ��Which one?�� Evan curiously asked what Amelia was referring to when she hardly paid attention to his grandmother��s grumbling.

    He also took the empty sses on the table, helping his future wife with the house chores. He also did not mind doing mundane duties since he had lived most of his life with his grandmother, who taught him to be independent.

    ��About getting married in front of Elvis.�� Referring to going to Vegas and having a quick marriage without the fuss.

    Her friend was right about not needing a grand ceremony to dere their union. Besides, she hardly had many rtives and friends she would want to invite. In truth, she wished it to be solemn matrimony with only a few people who were dear to them as their witnesses.

    ��Are you serious? You want to get married at...�� Evan seemed surprised by her words, but she believed he had misinterpreted her meaning.

    ��Not that. I am just saying that we can make it a simple ceremony. And if you don��t mind, we can do it soon. I can buy a simple white dress and book a small restaurant for the reception.�� She exined what she had in mind.

    She had not thought about the wedding much but after what Ang said, the idea suddenly formed in her mind. And it was getting her very excited. Who did not want to be married to Evan ke?

    She always thought that she would be Mrs. Amelia Wellington, but Mrs. Amelia ke seemed to be much, so much, better. Who knew that after losing the man she had loved almost all her childhood, she would find someone else more suitable for her? The man that fate had designated to be her better half.

    ��Are you sure that is all you want? I don��t mind spending on the wedding of your dreams. Don��t feel obligated to follow my grandmother��s whim.�� He said as he stood behind her as she worked on the dirty tes before her.

    ��But that is my wish. I only wish to be married to you and be your loving wife. Isn��t that enough?�� She knew it was not what most women would want. But to her, there was nobility in being a mother and a housewife.

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975: A grain of salt

    He marched into his new warehouse, determined to get to the bottom of his dilemma. He just learned that they caught another one of the people spying against him, another one of his men who had betrayed him.

    Tonight, he was determined to get to the bottom of the root of the problem. He had to determine if it was the same man behind this or another enemy he was yet to name.

    It would seem that more and more were forming alliances against him. He wanted to know who was fueling this rebellion and why? Did it have anything to do with his association with Haley or his ambition to run for office?

    ��He is here.�� Mike followed him into his small office, informing him that the man he wanted to see had arrived. ��Do you think he would admit that he had betrayed you, or would he concoct some lie about his involvement in all this?��

    He immediately took one of the chairs before him while Gerald sat behind his desk, brooding about his current situation. He could not me his friend because he would not want to be in his shoes right now.

    He bet the man would lie through his teeth to deny leading the mutiny against their boss. They all trusted him, only to discover that he promoted the uprising against Gerald as the new head of the organization.

    ��We will find out soon enough,�� Gerald said as he entwined his fingers together in front of him and squeezed it tightly, wanting to feel the pain that he wished to inflict on the man if he had no good excuse for what he had done.

    .....

    He had treated the man with much respect because of his close association with his father. Then, in addition, to his support for his position. But he would not tolerate whoever that man was and whatever he had done for him if he would eventually stab him in the back.

    ��Sir, Don Lorenzo is here to see you.�� One of his men guarding his office announced by the door.

    ��Send him in.�� Gerald touched his gun hidden underneath his desk, itching to shoot the man right between the eyes if he decided to say the wrong words.

    He had already proven to them that he had every right to lead this organization, but they seemed determined to rece him with whom? Some stupid asshole who could not differentiate between his face and his ass.

    ��Gerald, you have a nice ce. I heard this is newly acquired.�� The man confidently greeted him as he entered his domain. He seemed to have no clue why he invited him or was good at acting innocent.

    ��Don Lorenzo, it is nice of you to ept our invitation,�� Mike responded to his guest. ��Why don��t you take a seat beside me?�� He offered the other avable seat in front of the big boss��s desk.

    ��It is also nice to see you again, Don.�� Finally, Gerald greeted him, unhooking his hand from his gun to extend his hand to his guest, which the other man took without reluctance but with a friendly smile.

    Gerald had tomend the other guy for being calm and collected despite their current situation. But he had more experience in this business than he did. However, he was still the brain of this organization, not him, for a reason.

    ��As I said, if you need me, I wille to your aid,�� Don answered him like he was hiding nothing from him.

    He wished he could believe his old friend. But once he had proven this man had betrayed him, he would also suffer the same fate as the others. He could not let him live and tell the tale.

    ��Good.�� He pped his hand as if he was happy with his answer. He wanted to see if his demeanor would somehow change, but it remained calm as always.

    ��So, I am sure we are not here to talk nonsense. Do you have anything you wish me to do for you?�� Don asked as if he was in his service.

    ��Of course, I will not want to waste your time,�� Gerald answered, his voice void of absurdity. ��So, I will be straight with you.�� Gerald shifted in his seat, assuring he had easy ess to his gun in case this line of questioning would go south.

    ��That is what I like about you. Always straight to the point.�� Don interrupted him before he could say his question. But he could see that he also made a gesture that alerted his man standing near the door.

    As he suspected, he was not clueless about this meeting. He was expecting that he would confront him about his disloyalty. But he would not judge him until he had heard his reasoning and the rest of his story.

    ��Then, you would not mind answering why you are leading a revolt against me.�� He asked, calmly leaning forward to his table to get a better position against the man before him.

    He knew his friend was already alerted by his action. So were his men, who Mike had already briefed on what to do. Don Lorenzo might have brought his best men, but he had the numbers. He had the upper hand and control of the situation.

    Don remained calm despite his question. He even widened his lips into a smirk while sittingfortably in his chair. The older man did not seem rmed by his usation. Then, he crossed his legs and tapped on his pants as if dusting them off.

    ��I believe in you. That is why I help you get where you are now.�� The man started exining. ��But you have grown weak and soft.�� He continued, shaking his head in disapproval. His face looked like he was disappointed in him for some reason.

    ��Your father knew a traitor, an enemy, and a friend from a mile away. I thought you inherited the same trait as he had. But it took you a while before you caught one of my spies in your organization.�� He continued as if he was teaching him a lesson.

    One, Gerald noticed the man said. But he already caught two. But Don might not be aware yet of histest captive. Still, he remained silent, wanting to hear everything he had to say.

    He was d that he was sharing this information without the need for him to force them out of his mouth. At least that would save him the trouble. But still, he had to take everything he had to say with a grain of salt.

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976: Alive?

    This older man might only be nting ideas in his head, telling him lies. Still, he would like to listen to the rest of his tale. After all, he had nothing to lose when he had the upper hand.

    ��You cast aside our advice as if it meant nothing but shit while you embraced the word of our enemies like it was fucking gold.�� His guest uttered in disgust as he finally stood from his chair and mmed his hands on the desk to make his point.

    Still, he did not take that as life-threatening but as his mentor, expressing his disappointment. He could tell that his friend almost pulled out his gun, but he signaled him to stand down.

    ��Are you using our leader of concerting with the enemy?�� Mike finally spoke up in his defense. He was also outraged by what the other man had said.

    ��Mike, let him speak. I think he is just exining his actions.�� Gerald calmly stopped his friend from losing his temper.

    It was not the time to lose their cool since he wanted to hear what the rest of the man had to say about him. However, he was partially rmed by what the man had implied with his usations.

    ��What are you saying, Don?�� It seemed he knew something that he did not. It might be why he was losing the support of the parties in the organization. ��Shall we cut the bullcrap?��

    .....

    Don might have fed them with these lies, or he had done something he was not even aware of, and now, he was paying the price. But he was done listening to bullshit, wanting to know the root of the problem.

    Still, he had to determine the truth before it went beyond his control. He also wished to know if he could still trust this man that had his back for as long as he could remember.

    Or should he end his miserable life right here and right now?

    ��Rosley is not who he says he is,�� Don said with a facial expression void of emotion.

    He could not read his thoughts, whether the man was telling him the truth. But what he implied was huge. It would mean that he had lost his touch. Maybe his mentor was right about him.

    Don Lorenzo fixed his coat, straightening it before stepping away from his desk. Then, he stared at him onest time before turning around, ready to leave.

    ��Wait!�� He shouted at the man before the older man could take another step.

    He moved out of his chair and walked toward him. He did not want their conversation to end in a stalemate. He wanted to know where he stood. Was he still an enemy or an ally?

    ��You can shoot me in the back if you don��t believe a word I just said. But I am telling you the truth.�� The man turned around and faced him. ��I like you. I even love you like a son.�� Don��s handsnded on both sides of his cheek.

    ��But if you don��t correct your ways. You will lose not only me but the entire organization.�� He spoke gently, like a father, advising his son.

    He could hear the warning in his words, but not a threat to his life. He was still an ally, but only if he did what his mentor told him. He might be the head of this organization, but without the support of its leaders, he might as well put his head on a spike.

    ��I hear you.�� Gerald finally answered him, grabbing him by the shoulders to reassure him.

    Still, he had to conduct his investigation into these new allegations. In their world, there was no absolute certainty except death. The rest was a power game. It was either kill or get killed.

    At that moment, there was a gun pointed at his head. Whoever was holding the trigger was still having second thoughts. He had the choice of convincing him not to pull it or shooting him first. But what was the wiser move?

    ��Good!�� The man said as he let go of him and continued on his way, exiting his office with his security without looking back.

    He watched his back disappear from his line of vision, but he still kept staring. He debated within himself whether to believe hisst words. Did he be weak and soft, as his mentor imed?

    ��Do you believe him?�� Mike did not like to admit that he was right all along, but Gerald should have listened to him from the start.

    ��Oddly, I do.�� Gerald could not discount the possibility since Mike had already warned him about his association with Haley and her family.

    But he was still puzzled by the involvement of the members of the organization in his personal affair. It seemed that he was missing a piece of the puzzle. But he was not stopping until he solved this riddle.

    ��Do you want me to dig deeper into Haley and her family?�� Mike asked, seeing that Don might be telling them the truth.

    ��Yes.�� He said, but he had already done that. He found nothing out of the ordinary. Or was he blinded by his growing affection for Haley that he could not see beyond what was in front of him?

    Maybe with Mike��s help, his friend would find something he missed. He had to figure this out soon before the entire organization went against him and ousted him from his throne.

    Would that be so bad? Yes. It would mean his death and the people he loved.

    But he would not let that happen. As far as the organization was concerned, he was still the best choice to lead them. Don was too tired and old to take his ce, while the rest were not aspetent as he was. That was the only reason he still had no bullet on his head.

    He was lucky that they had no better choice than him. But how long could he assuage them that he was still the only option if they kept losing their faith in him?

    How long could he keep Haley alive?

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977: In a ss of her own

    Working together on a project and finding it enjoyable was not what she expected from him. She thought she would discover him annoying, self-centered, and a full-blown narcissist, as she first assumed.

    But it would seem she had judged him too unfairly. Working together showed them a different side to each other, but trust was not easy to give even if he showed her all his good side.

    She had too many bad experiences not to be skeptical of the people she had just met, especially men. Although, she would give him the benefit of the doubt and the chance to prove himself for the sess of their job.

    ��I like what you have done so far.�� Brenda praised their work, nodding in approval. ��I think you two work well together.�� She continued with a wink, thinking they might be a good match other than work.

    But she disagreed with her boss and her matchmaking. Aside from work, she doubted that the two of them would have anything inmon. Besides, she could sense that something was wrong with him. He was different. She just could not pinpoint it just yet.

    ��I think Ria is very good at what she does.�� Her partnerplimented her job, bestowing her the credit.

    ��I think it was a team effort. Zach also did well.�� Ria countered, sharing the merit of their work. ��But we are far from aplishing our task.�� She admitted that they were just halfway through.

    .....

    Her boss shifted in her seat before her desk as she faced them. She handed their initial work back to them and spoke. ��I still think you two have already done a great job, and I think I will assign you again to another project.��

    ��Thanks.�� Both of them simultaneously answered, both looking forward to their new assignment.

    ��Now, get out of my office.�� Brenda jokingly said, dismissing them with a wide grin on her face.

    Ria could already foresee the teasing she would endure when she was alone with her immediate supervisor. They had started to grow close, liked friends since the night her boss took her clubbing.

    Brenda believed she was right about the two of them, that they looked good together. But, of course, she begged to disagree. Thest thing Ria needed at the moment was office romance. She was here to work, nothing else.

    ��You know Brenda is right. If not for you, this project would have gone to the can.�� In truth, Zach believed he was good, but his arrogance sometimes led him astray.

    But with Ria contradicting him at every turn, she had managed to direct the project in a more productive oue. At the same time, she had taught him a few things about himself and how the world worked on the other side of the fence.

    Growing up surrounded by people saying that they were better than the rest of the poption, it was not easy to change his way of thinking. But now, he finally saw the truth. Without the other people around them, they were also nothing.

    ��Don��t sell yourself short. You also have great ideas in that head of yours. You just needed a little direction.�� She exined to him, not wanting him to think that she was better than him.

    Admittedly, she also thought that he was intelligent. He just needed to be guided in the right direction. But if he learned to control his impulses, he would be unstoppable.

    Although she thought they werepeting in the same spot, she could not deny that he had a better chance of getting this position. Still, she was not giving up easily. She would also do her best to prove she was worthy of it.

    ��I guess I better get back to my other work before Alona gives me a wide eye.�� Zach jokingly said, slightly chuckling, showing off his boyish smile. ��Shall we meet againter when you are free to discuss the rest of the paperwork?��

    ��Sure. I will text you if I have some spare time.�� She informed him as she proceeded to her desk.

    He stood in the hallway, ready to return to his desk but stopped to call her. ��Ria.�� But she was suddenly hesitant to ask her what was on his mind. It was not like him to be tongue-tied like this.

    ��What is it?�� She halted on her steps to look at him. But when he did not answer immediately, she added. ��I do not have all day.�� She stamped her feet impatiently as if that would hurry him up.

    ��By the way, is there any chance you will want to go out to dinner with me tonight or another night.�� He swallowed the saliva that had gathered in his mouth before finding the courage to ask her.

    He did not know what was wrong with him when it involved her. He had never been like this before with anyone. He never felt unsure about himself, thinking he was inadequate in her presence.

    She certainly made him feel that he was not the king of the world with the way she treated him. Unlike the people who knew his family, his name, and his father, she made him believe he was just an ordinary man.

    ��What?�� She was not expecting that again from him. She thought she might have heard him wrong, but she knew what he had said.

    ��I am asking you out.�� He finally bluntly enunciated. ��On a date.�� He added, believing he did not stutter and not wanting further confusion.

    She looked at him like he had grown a horn or something. She could not fathom what insanity had entered his mind. Did he believe that she was into this kind of game?

    ��I am sorry, but I am not in the habit of going on a date with a stranger.�� She answered him, not particrly thrilled with his offer. As far as she was concerned, he was still someone she barely knew.

    Although she did feel a pang of excitement go through her body with his suggestion. Still, she was not about to act on her impulse, not again. She was not an innocent girl anymore that would fall for such lines.

    ��If I see any stranger lurking around, I will guarantee that you will be the first to know. But I am not one, so maybe you can reconsider.�� He was certainly not used to being turned down, but somehow he had expected it from her.

    She was unquestionably in a ss of her own.

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978: No say in the matter

    He did not expect his wife would surprise him with a brand-new house. At least a n to build them one. After thest time he had suggested they moved into another home and failed miserably, he opted to keep his mouth shut about it for now.

    Therefore, he could not believe she would go out of her way to work with Haley on this new project, building them a home. He was thankful, of course, to his sister, who suggested it to her, even gifting them the lot and offering to build them their dream house.

    At this moment, he could not keep his eyes off the beautiful woman pacing around their living room or what it would be when the house finally finished.

    ��What do you think?�� She turned to him after she exined what she nned to do with it. She wanted his opinion and input on it, but he could not care if they lived in a shoe box as long as she kept smiling at him like the one she had on her lips right now.

    ��Perfect.�� He uttered, but he barely heard what she said, only referring to the woman who had already fulfilled his dreams.

    He never thought he would find the perfect person to fill up the emptiness in his heart. Luckily, she crossed his path and owned him from head to toe. He never had a chance with her because she snared him.

    He did give a fight, ridding hard of his feelings for her, but she was just too persistent. Her presence filled the room, and her absence created a void, leaving him to seek her out. He knew then that without her, his life would be empty.

    .....

    ��You are hardly listening.�� Sheined. ��Marcus, please be serious.�� Her hands went to her waist as her head tilted to the side. A sign that she demanded his attention.

    ��But I am serious. You are doing a great job, Jacky.�� Heplimented his wife. ��You, too, Haley.�� He turned to his sister, listening attentively to what they would want to do to the room. ��I don��t think I need to mess it up with my ideas.��

    Honestly, he liked what Jacky had done to his bachelor��s pad, mostly getting rid of his things that screamed too much masculinity. She managed to create a harmonious room that suited his style and hers.

    ��You are not just saying that,�� Jacky said, still skeptical, but he knew she could see that was the truth.

    She moved toward her husband, standing before him and staring into his eyes. She wanted to see if he was saying that to appease her. But she would like his opinion on this.

    It was not just her home they were building but their future together. She might have been sidetracked by what happened to them, but she was trying to get back on the right path.

    ��Believe me. Marcus is telling you the truth. My brother would not know anything about style.�� Haley moved forward to join them. She might be teasing, but that was one thing his brother did not inherit from their father.

    Still, his perseverance and determination was an inherent trait of a Rosley. She was still proud of her brother for his aplishment, even if he did not carry their name. He had managed to be sessful through his merits.

    In her case, she still had a lot to prove before she could get out of the shadow of her father��s name. That was the difference in living under her father��s influence.

    ��Fine.�� Jacky raised to her toes and nted a gentle kiss on her husband��s jaw. ��You win.�� Then, she turned around to face her friend. ��Let us proceed with the n.�� Deciding on the matter.

    ��Then, if you would step out of the way and go on your trip. I have a lot of jobs to do.�� Haley pointed to the door, indicating that she did not need their presence anymore at the scene.

    She heard that the couple had decided to get away for the weekend. She believed it was a good idea. She was thankful that Jacky seemed to be getting back on her feet, and her brother seemed happy about it.

    She always believed that they were a perfect couple. They were two people scarred by their past but were able to heal through their love. She wanted that, more than ever, for herself.

    She envied Jacky for having someone to love her like that. She also wanted someone to would do anything to make her happy. Someone who would give his life for her to prove how much he loved her.

    ��Thank you, Haley, for all of this,�� Jacky said as she hugged her sister-inw. ��By the way, how is Gerald? I have not seen him much.�� She asked, knowing that the two were still seeing each other.

    She heard rumors of a wedding in the mix, but since she had been out of cirction, she was a bitte with the updates. But she hoped to change that by making time to spend with her friends as soon as she got back from their short trip.

    ��He is busy with his career and the possibility of running for office,�� Haley answered her friend, but her eyes nced to her brother, who had an unreadable expression.

    Marcus already expressed his displeasure about her rtionship with Gerald, but he would not exactly tell her what it was about Gerald that he did not like.

    But Jacky seemed clueless about it since she was excited about her rtionship with the man in question. But as far as she was concerned, the only one who mattered in this rtionship was her and Gerald��s opinion and no one else.

    ��I think it is time that we leave because we might miss our flight.�� Marcus was not interested in talking about his sister and lover.

    He had already expressed his opinion on that matter, but as her sister had pointed out, she was a grown woman capable of deciding on her own. He only hoped that she was making the right decision, or better yet, she would realize that she was making a mistake with that man.

    But if he had his way, he would not want Gerald to be part of her sister��s life now or ever. He would not trust Haley��s life with a man like him, but this was not his life and his decision. He could only give advice but had no say in the matter.

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979: The dynamic duo

    She looked at herself in the mirror. It seemed like she had drastically changed since she had a child. She noticed that her hips were broader than before, and she had extra fat that was not supposed to be there. It was nothing an exercise could not fix.

    Her face was still the same upon gazing in the mirror, just tired and needed a few exfoliants and pampering to remove the dead skins and the eye bags. Other than that, she believed she was still the same.

    ��Are you truly, absolutely doing this?�� She asked herself upon looking at her reflection in the mirror after taking a long warm bath to rx her nerves.

    But the face that stared at her had no answer. Her reflection was as clueless as her as she debated again within herself. Things were different now, she told herself.

    She did not even know if she was convincing or trying to talk herself out of doing it. She was so conflicted with her current situation that she could not even move out of the bathroom to pick up a dress, and time was running out.

    ��The difference is...�� She mumbled to herself, trying to weigh the pros and cons of her situation. ��I have a child now.�� She pointed out her number reason not to go through with it. ��But you are also alone and lonely.�� Her mind reminded her.

    But did she need apanion in life? She believed having a child should be enough. But her friend insisted that she should go out and date again. But it did not feel right. Or was she just afraid to try again?

    .....

    She stared at her face, focusing on her eyes, wondering if she could read something in their depths, an answer to her dilemma. But all she saw was confusion. The same thing she felt inside.

    She wondered how the singledies with kids did this. How did they forget the past and move on to the following chapters of their lives? Did they ever love the father of their child? Or they could just easily fall in love with the next guy.

    ��Sarah, hurry up! Luisa and I want to take pictures before you leave.�� Amelia teased her outside her door, probably carrying her child in her arms as they waited for her to finish fixing herself with her date.

    Yes, she finally agreed to go out on a date. But now, she was having second thoughts. Was she feeling guilty? She believed so. She was in love with the father of her child. By going on a date, she felt like she was cheating.

    But the man she loved was about to get married to another woman. He was about to father another child with her. Therefore, she was also free to do the same. But then again, her heart would not seem to want it.

    She felt she was still a prisoner in that rtionship. Would she ever be free? She doubted as her heart continued to long for him. Maybe this was her fate. It was her punishment for all her wrongdoings, whether in her previous life or the present.

    ��I am not going to the prom.�� She shouted back, hurrying out of the bathroom and quickly picking a dress she could wear to this dinner date.

    She might as well get this over with, not wanting to stand her date when she already agreed to go out with him this once.

    After seeing the story about the Prince and his impending marriage to a beautiful and probably deserving woman, she decided to focus her life on the future of her daughter.

    There was no more need for her to mourn her loss because she did not lose something she did not have in the first ce. All she could do was move on and concentrate on things she still had control of, like her child��s life.

    ��But this is your first date after a while. Luisa and I want it to be memorable.�� She heard her friend behind the closed door, giggling with her little princess.

    She could already imagine her daughter making those gurgly smiles as Amelia forced her tough. She learned that Luisa was ticklish in her toes, remembering the same trait that her father had.

    Now, why did that thought enter her mind? She quickly tried to shove it at the back of her memories, not wanting to ruin what could be an enjoyable evening. Those were Amelia��s words reying in her brain.

    ��Just let me finish in peace.�� She smiled as she stared at her face in the vanity mirror, hoping her friend was right about this.

    Maybe she just needed to meet new people. Not necessary to hook up with them, but to make friends. She had been living in this city for months now. Yet, she barely knew anyone except the people she worked with at her job.

    ��Fine, but let us see the finished product before you leave,�� Amelia said as she and Luisa walked away from outside her door.

    She had asked her date not to pick her up. Instead, they would meet at the restaurant for their dinner reservation. Yes, it was the owner of the establishment they had their celebration.

    Yesterday, she noticed the card was inside her purse, stuck with her things. She did not remember putting it there. Truthfully, she remembered leaving that card on the table, untouched.

    But when Amelia saw it on her desk, she immediately texted him and set up a date with the man they met the other night. Her friend was pretending to be her, of course.

    Nheless, Amelia and Ang had convinced her to show up to this date, saying that she needed to getid. But that was not the reason she was going.

    She only wanted to prove to her friends that she was happy with only Luisa at her side. She did not need a man toplete her. It was the only reason why she was dating this man.

    She only wanted to confirm that she could be happy and content without a man in her life. She and Luisa were better off with just the two of them, a perfect team of mother and daughter, the dynamic duo.

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980: A carbon copy

    She stared at her date for a few seconds, looking outside the window of his restaurant. She could turn around and head back to her car before he noticed her or go straight to the door and meet him. It was her only two options. But which one to choose?

    Eventually, propriety won.

    He seemed a decent man and did not deserve for her not to show up. Besides, what was the worse that could happen? They would have a terrible dinner and would not want to see each other again. Would that be so bad? She doubted.

    ��I am here to meet with...�� But before she could finish talking to the hostess at the front of the fancy restaurant, she was interrupted by the manager.

    ��Ms. Sarah Richmond.�� The man called, and when she acknowledged her name. ��Please follow me to your table.�� Then, the man ushered her inside the room.

    She was expecting to see her date in the room, but he seemed to have disappeared somewhere. Then, she followed the man in his ck suit as he guided her further to the far end of the restaurant.

    It seemed to be a more private area. But a spacious room for only one table. Or it was stripped of the other tables, leaving only one for this particr asion. But that sounded ridiculous.

    .....

    No one would do that for her. Although, she could think of one who would go through the trouble of doing that for her. But this man was not the man she loved.

    She was also not the same girl as before. The idea was absurd, stopping herself from making a fuss over such a simple matter. It was a mere coincidence and not a date to win her heart.

    ��Please take a seat.�� The man offered, helping her to the chair. ��Mr. Martin will be joining you shortly. Can I offer you a drink?�� The man picked up the wine bottle from its ice bucket and was about to pour it into her ss, but she declined.

    She did not want to consume alcoholic drinks while breastfeeding her child for as long as she could. It was a small sacrifice she would make for her baby and her health.

    Although doctors said it was safe in moderation to drink, she still felt she could wait until she had stopped feeding her child with her breast milk.

    ��Thank you.�� She said before the man left her side, giving her a menu to peruse while she waited.

    Suddenly, she felt neglected and alone as she stared at the beautifully decorated room. With the other guests, she would have something alive to observe. Instead, she had nothing else to do but stare at the exquisite paintings on the walls. She had to admit. It was boring.

    Suddenly, she regretted not having that drink as she waited. Fortunately, she did not have to wait long as her date finally strolled into the room and joined her.

    ��I am sorry, Sarah. I did not mean to bete on our first date, especially in my restaurant.�� He quickly approached her and apologized profusely, taking her hand and nting a gentle kiss on it.

    ��That is ok. I understand that you are a busy man.�� She said as she pulled her hand gently away from him, notfortable that he was holding it firmly in his.

    ��I know this is not the first impression I wish to show you.�� He continued as he took a seat next to hers. ��But you are right. It was an emergency I could not avoid.�� He exined, smiling at her apologetically.

    ��Anyway, have you chosen anything you wish to order?�� He asked as he waved his hand in the air. The man from earlier immediately strode to them with another younger man in tow.

    ��Everything on the menu seems appetizing. Maybe you can rmend something special.�� She suggested, wanting to be gracious to her host.

    She dropped her menu since she hardly looked at it and handed it back to the younger boy taking their orders. Her date immediatelyplied with her request and eloquently dictated their orders.

    ��I hope you have no allergies because we serve the best seafood dishes in town.�� He announced when the two servers left them to be alone again in the room but not before he noticed that she declined the wine from the younger wine.

    ��You don��t drink?�� He asked, lifting the wine ss in his hand while looking at her disbelievingly. ��This is our finest wine.�� He dered with a bit of curiosity in his tone. ��I am sure you will love the sweetness and fruitiness of its vor.��

    ��I love a fine wine, but I am abstaining from it while breastfeeding my child.�� She bluntly stated, not nning to keep that a secret from him.

    Besides, it might be best to get this charade over with, knowing he would lose interest in her once he learned that she recently gave birth to a bouncing baby girl.

    No single man, who looked like a very eligible bachelor, would want to be tied into a rtionship with a woman who had a child out of wedlock. It was better to get rid of that illusion than to believe in a happy ending.

    ��Oh!�� He looked surprised but not appalled. Was that a good sign? She did not know as she kept her eyes focused on him. Where else would she look when there was no one else around?

    ��Is it a boy or a girl? But let me guess.�� He continued after the initial astonishment. He stared at her face as if studying her, showing no sign that he was ufortable about her situation.

    ��A...�� She was about to answer him, but he stopped her.

    ��Wait, don��t ruin it for me.�� He protested as he held his hand before him. ��I think it is a girl.�� He assumed. ��A beautiful and adorable girl who looks like you.��

    The beautiful and adorable part was urate, but looking like her, she begged to differ. She believed Luisa had taken most of her looks from her father. That was why it was harder and harder to look at her every day without being constantly reminded of him.

    Her child was a carbon copy of her father. An apple that did not fall far from the tree.

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981: As a boyfriend, not a husband

    She looked out the window of her expansive office, trying to figure out what she should do. She was a grown woman capable of thinking and deciding for herself.

    She had proven, time and time, that she could rise to the challenges in a man��s world. She had designed and built many beautiful houses and buildings in this progressive city. Better than any of herpetitors.

    Yet, she felt like the men around her still had a hold of her decisions. They still assumed she was incapable of managing her life. First, her brother thought she was making the worst mistake of her life. And then, her father, who believed he could run her personal affairs for her.

    ��Can you hold my calls?�� Haley spoke to her secretary when she told her that a client was on the line. She was not ready to entertain anybody, especially not when her mind was going haywire.

    After seeing her father at his office moments ago, she could not help but be more conflicted with her situation. It seemed her father had a different opinion on the matterpared to her brother.

    She liked Gerald. Ok, admittedly, she believed she had fallen in love with him. But it did not mean she was in a hurry to marry him. She was still at the phase where she wanted to get to know him more.

    She also wanted to listen to her brother, but she believed her eyes were blinded by what she felt for him. She wished to give him the benefit of the doubt. That maybe they were wrong about him, believing she saw something different.

    .....

    She returned to her desk and sat on her chair, thinking of what her father had said to her. Her father insisted that she should convince Gerald to run for office and for him to marry her.

    Then, her thoughts brought her back to her meeting with her father. ��Do you love him?�� Her father��s words still reverberated in her mind. It was like her father wished that she should propose to him instead of the other way around.

    ��Yes, I do.�� She did not want to deny what she felt for him. ��But I hardly know him. I could not just marry him.�� She told her father. ��I still want to get to know him.�� She insisted.

    She knew that Gerald was considering running for the Governor position. It was what was taking most of his time nowadays. But regarding proposing to her and marrying her, that was another matter.

    She could not force herself on someone if he had no ns ofmitting to her. She loved Gerald and would like to see where their rtionship was going. But making him marry her was not something she would consider unless it was his decision and not only hers.

    Besides, she did not want to be just a pawn in his political career if he was only going to marry her because it was what the voters would like. It would not be a marriage between two people in love but a political strategy.

    ��Please try to reconsider what I am asking you. It is not just for the good of our family but for your future.�� Her father still tried to convince her.

    However, she did not want any part of it, knowing it was what her father wanted from this rtionship. Her father only wished to use her to proceed in building his empire. Now, he had his eyes on Gerald as his key to achieving it.

    ��No, Dad. If Gerald asked me to marry him, I am saying no.�� She bluntly answered her father. ��I loved him, but our rtionship will not be part of your political or business schemes.��

    Then, she walked out of her father��s office and never turned back, no matter what he said to her. She would not change her mind about it. She was not ready to marry him, despite loving him.

    If they truly loved each other, they could wait until they were ready tomit to the real thing. Now, regarding Gerald��s political career, she nned to stand by his side if that was what he wished but as a girlfriend and nothing more.

    Then, her secretary was back in her office with another call. But just like earlier, she declined to ept it. ��I know he is an important client, but tell him I will call him back when I am avable.�� She told her secretary, who insisted that the client wished to talk to her.

    But she could not deal with a client under her condition. Not when she was not thinking straight. But she would call them as soon as she had a breather from all this thinking of marriage and political careers.

    ��Hey!�� She decided to call him instead. Who said that she did not want to hear his voice. She might not be ready for marriage, but she still would like hispany at every possible chance.

    ��What is wrong?�� He asked, and just like that, she felt better.

    He seemed to read her mind as he tried tofort her with his soothing voice. She did not even need to see him but simply hearing his baritone had her heart calming in an instant.

    ��I just miss you.�� She calmly said, but it did not imply she was asking him to marry her. It only meant she wanted whatever they had to continue until the point they could not stand not to be together forever.

    She might not make sense to someone else, but what she wanted made perfect sense in her mind. And she believed that Gerald was in the same boat as her. Gerald might also like her but was not yet willing tomit to her in a deeper rtionship.

    ��I miss you too.�� He uttered on the other line. Then, it was a conversation between two people who could not wait to be together again.

    In conclusion, their rtionship could still go either way. He might run for the hills or ride into the sunset with her. But until then, she was contented to have him by her side as a boyfriend, not a husband.

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982: Bad? Not all.

    He was early, just like almost every day working in thispany. He had never thought he would ever feel enthusiastic abouting to work, whistling his way out of his car until he reached the thorough pack lift.

    Still, he did not mind squeezing his body among his co-workers as he made his way to the top floor. He was looking forward to working on his project and seeing her again.

    He still could not fathom what he saw in her, but every day he spent with her brought him closer and closer, admiring her very much. He believed he had not met anyone like her. She was so different from most of the girls in his circle. It was refreshing.

    ��You look like Sylvester, who just swallowed a yellow canary with that grin on your face.�� Alona greeted him as he walked past her desk. ��I gather you did not heed my advice.�� Her brows rose in her forehead, challenging him to answer.

    Of course, he had an idea of what she referred to with that remark of hers. Honestly, he did feel like he was floating, although he still did not reach cloud nine. However, he was in no hurry to get there.

    ��Can a man just be happy to be alive?�� He avoided answering her question as he continued to his desk, dropping his things on the side and quickly checking on his emails and things to do for the day.

    ��I hope you know what you are doing.�� She still proceeded with her assumption as she walked into his desk and dropped a folder on its top. ��I don��t want anybody getting hurt at the end.��

    .....

    He understood her meaning since he believed she had looked into his past. He was not someone who would have a ster record when it came to women. But in his defense, he had never found the right one.

    Bute to think of it, he was not looking for her either. He believed he was still young to think of a serious andmitted rtionship. Suddenly, he wondered if that had changed.

    ��Of course, I think you are an excellent mentor and have taught me well. I promise I will not get hurt in any way.�� He jokingly responded to herment.

    Besides, he had no intention of making her cry. He only intended to get to know her and determine his fascination with her. It was not as if he was dering undying love to her and offering marriage to get her into bed. He believed that was not his style.

    He admitted that he had been in many rtionships. But he had never intentionally hurt any of them when they separated ways. It just did not work out in the end.

    ��You know that is not what I mean. But anyway.�� She shrugged her shoulders at him but shoved the folder closer to him. ��Since you did a great job on yourst project, Sir Alex wishes to congratte you and reward you.��

    ��What is this?�� He asked, staring at the folder before him.

    ��Sir Alex needed you to meet with a client tonight. He wanted to see you in action.�� Alona exined to him.

    She instructed him to review the contents of the folder, information about the profile of the client he was to meet, and the details of his responsibilities.

    ��You mean you are entrusting this to me.�� He took the file, excited about the new challenge. He knew that one of his strengths was meeting people and convincing them. It was one of his charms. He believed he could do this with flying colors.

    ��I think you earned it,�� Alona said, smiling genuinely at him. ��Besides, Sir Alex would not have given you that file if he did not believe in you.�� She assured him.

    He was d that their boss finally recognized his efforts. He thought their CEO only saw all his mistakes and judged him from the first day they had met. But he could not me him if he did. He was indeed an asshole back then.

    The entire day had his schedule bombarded with work. He barely had a lunch break, let alone a bathroom break. He wanted to see her, but it seemed the other side of the office was busy as well. But at least he had seen a glimpse of her when she asionally passed by the hallway.

    ��You should leave now.�� Alona reminded him about the dinner that he was supposed to attend.

    ��Yeah, I am leaving.�� He said as he gathered his materials for the meeting. He had hoped he would still bump into her, but he had not even seen her shadow.

    He could see her again tomorrow, but now Alona was right. Thest thing he needed was to bete for the meeting and make his clients wait. It would be another terrible first impression, remembering his first day on the job.

    Barely thirty minutester, he was at the assigned restaurant, sitting at his reserved table with an expensive bottle of wine. The best way to impress a client was to dine and wine them. And he came prepared.

    ��Sir, your guest are already on their way.�� The waiter he tasked to inform him of their arrival told him.

    He quickly stood from his seat, ready to greet his guests. As they walked inside the restaurant, his smile suddenly vanished, reced by confusion. He was not expecting someone he knew would apany his guests to the dinner.

    What was she doing here? With them? They seemed to be chatting with her animatedly that she had not bothered to look in his direction. When she finally did, he also noticed the surprise in her eyes upon seeing him.

    ��Mr. Whitman, this is my associate, who will join us tonight.�� The woman said as she ushered them to their seats, introducing him in the process.

    ��It is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Whitman.�� He immediately uttered, recovering from his shock to see her there.

    ��Zach, what are you doing here?�� She immediately whispered near his ears when she moved toward thest avable chair beside his.

    ��I should be asking you the same question.�� He replied, still dumbfounded by her unexpected presence as he helped her to her seat.

    He guessed they would not have the answer until they had returned to work. In the meantime, they seemed to have no choice but to work together again.

    Would it be so bad? Not all.

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983: Toast to sess

    She could feel her heart thumping inside her chest as she sat across the table with their clients and the man she had been working with hand and hand in theirst project by her side.

    Ria had stepped her best foot forward, trying to be confident despite her inexperience. She was intelligent, not to brag about the schrship that had helped her secure a good education and this job.

    Still,pared to her partner andpetitor, she felt inadequate as he appeared natural and in his elements as he charmed his way to their client��s heart and mind.

    ��Honestly, I had some skepticism about meeting the two of you. I thought Alex might have been cking in his decision-making by sending you to convince me to invest in this project.�� Mr. Whitman said as he sipped his wine, looking fascinated at the two of them.

    ��I assure you...�� Ria was about to say.

    ��We are...�� Zach was also about to say his opinion.

    ��But...�� The older man stopped them from saying more as he held his free hand before them. ��I think I saw what he saw in the two of you. Both of you are young minds exhibiting much potential, with creativity and determination.��

    .....

    ��I agree.�� The other man sitting beside their client seconded thepliment. ��I think Alex hadnded andmine by hiring you in hispany.��

    ��Thanks.�� The two simultaneously answered, both overwhelmed by their praises.

    ��I think I like what you have presented. Both of your proposals are great.�� Mr. Whitman pointed at the two young interns. ��Let me work on a counteroffer and send it to your boss. I am sure that this will be one lucrative joint venture.��

    The two could not help but smile at the man��s proposal. It meant that they did well in representing their boss and theirpany. They could finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    Soon, Mr. Whitman and his associate excused themselves after a sessful and delicious dinner, leaving the two on the table. Both were still on the high of their first sessful negotiation. Suddenly, it did not matter who won the proposal, but both were happy to make the client happy.

    ��Shall we drink to that?�� Zach offered, seeing that the bottle was still almost half full. It would be a waste to leave it unfinished.

    ��I...�� She was about to decline since she already had a ss and was not a drinker.

    She did not intend to drink, knowing she had a low tolerance for alcohol, but it might seem rude to their client if she declined a toast. Besides, it had calmed her nerves even for a bit, so she finished the one ss.

    ��Come on. We need to celebrate.�� He urged her, seeing the hesitation in her eyes. ��It is not every day that we have an opportunity like this.�� He reasoned, also feeling ted by his achievement.

    Somehow, he felt like he had aplished something through his merit, not because of who his father was or because he carried his family name. Truthfully, he was ecstatic that nobody even mentioned his father.

    He was d, as far as their clients were concerned, he was just an ordinary person with a typicalmon name. And it was great.

    ��Ok!�� She finally epted as he refilled their sses with the expensive wind.

    She would admit it was far better than the wines she had tasted beforehand. Of course, she and her few friends could only afford the cheap versions. She believed this one must cost much, much more.

    But it was no problem since thepany would take the tabs of this meal. At least they had some good news that woulde with the bill, justifying their expense.

    ��Wait!�� He said as he raised his hand to catch the server��s attention. Quickly, a man in his ck and white uniform stood before him. He ordered a chocte cake for dessert.

    ��I think the celebration will not beplete without something sweet.�� He announced when the waiter moved away.

    Their clients declined the dessert part since they still had other arrangements. But it seemed her partner was keen to have one. But who was she to say no to a delicious treat, having a sweet tooth herself?

    ��I think you did great,�� Ria stated, unable to think of anything else to say. She suddenly felt awkward, realizing that they were now dining alone. It suddenly felt like a date as her heart quickened and butterflies swirled around her stomach.

    Nonsense! She reprimanded herself for putting a different meaning to the situation. She quickly shoved the idea away, concentrating on their jobs instead. It was not the time for her foolish thoughts.

    ��But honestly, I do like your proposal. I think yours is so much better.�� Zach admitted as he took half of his drink in one gulp.

    He was not just saying that to please her, but he believed that his ideas might be good, but hers was innovative. However, he would admit that she was a novice, as seen in her performance. It was transparently clear earlier that she was very nervous as she presented her game n.

    ��Is it that good?�� She asked hesitantly, still doubting herself, unable to believe that she hade up with that proposal in such a short time.

    The project was not that simple, but Alex already gave them the backbone of what he wished to happen in the proposal. All they had to do was add something to it that would make it exceptional and present it to the client.

    ��Yeah, it is. So, stop doubting yourself.�� Somehow, he wished to help her gain the confidence shecked but would need to excel in this job.

    Like Alex, he also saw the potential in her. Maybe she could be a greatpetition to him someday, but for now, he outdid her in showmanship. That was not surprising since he had grown up entertaining people in his father and mother��s circle.

    On the other hand, he believed he had to work more on his creativity. He could not becent in the word ��good enough.�� He had to work harder next time. But it seemed that Ria was already natural in that department.

    He raised his ss to her, praising her for a job that was well executed. It was a toast to sess.

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984: A wallflower

    She was smiling,ughing, and having the time of her life. When was thest time she felt this way, giggling again at what he said? It seemed it had been a lifetime ago, remembering that she never had the luxury of being carefree.

    Sadly, she did not have much of anything growing up. She had to work most of her life and study hard to prepare for a better future. Then, she had to face a crucial bump in her life when she had her son.

    ��You should finish thest bite.�� He offered, scooping thest portion of the chocte cake from the small te.

    Unfortunately, the restaurant had run out of his order, leaving them with one te to share. The manager offered a different dessert, but they settled to share that one piece.

    ��I think I have enough.�� She muttered, smiling while holding onto her fully packed stomach. She believed she had eaten more than enough tost her until tomorrow.

    ��Please, one more piece.�� He insisted, taking the spoon closer to her lips as he urged her to take another bite.

    She chuckled again as she refused thest piece of the delicious treat, but he was relentless. Eventually, she took the bait and ate the cake to make him stop. ��Satisfied?�� She noticed they were already gathering attention from the nearby tables and feeling slightly embarrassed.

    .....

    ��Quite a bit.�� He reacted as his lips turned upward into a contented grin. ��But I will be happier if you go out with me again.�� He added as he leaned forward, closer than before, with a pleading look this time.

    Tonight, with the help of alcohol in her system, she felt different. She was more upfront and fearless as she said what was on her mind without inhibitions. ��You are a funny and charming man, Zachary Andrews.�� Smiling adorably at her.

    In her book, that was two different things. She met quite a few who were attractive but were never funny, not all. But a few had a great sense of humor butcked the finesse and appeal. But a deadlybination could be devastating, especially for the female poption.

    ��I am d I can be a source of your amusement.�� He responded with a boyish, charming grin, showing a few dimples on both sides of his cheeks. ��But you have not answered my question.��

    Once again, this a perfect example of men who she should be avoiding. She concluded that he was dangerous as she gazed into his eyes, mesmerized by his handsome and friendly face. But as much as she wished to look away, she could not.

    Still, her mind warned her that she was crossing a line she should not take. She should not be flirting with a stranger. After all, what did she know about him other than women were falling at his feet?

    Suddenly, looking at him reminded her of being a victim of a guy like him. It was in the past, but it was something she would never forget. It was a lesson she swore to ingrain in her mind so she would nevermit the same mistake again.

    ��I think I need to go to the bathroom.�� She said, needing a space between them as she excused herself. She needed to avoid answering him because, in her condition, she might say yes.

    She was afraid that her walls had fallen, and he was starting to sneak into her personal boundaries. She could not have that. She had to snap out of it, not wanting to break her promise.

    In her defense, he kept refilling her ss, and she unconsciously drank more than her limit as she enjoyed hispany. In truth, it had been a long while since she had an intellectual but humorous discussion outside her work.

    Most of her conversations at home were sybic monotones between her and her baby, who barely understood her instructions. So? Yeah! She had a great time tonight with this man that she barely knew.

    ��Woah!�� Nheless, her head started swirling as she stood up. Her sudden movement affected her equilibrium, making her unbnced in her steps.

    As she had reminded herself beforehand, she should not drink more than her body could handle as she realized that her world was spinning. She finally realized that she was drunk.

    It might be just two or three sses of wine, but it was more than she could manage as it impaired her movement, even her vision, it would seem.

    ��Are you alright?�� He asked her, quickly moving to assist her back to her seat. ��Are you drunk?�� Looking surprised as he stared at her closely. ��But you only have...�� Then, his eyes seemed to light up, probably realizing his mistake.

    ��I am sorry, but I think I drank more than I can handle.�� She interrupted him, unsure if she was slurring her words, but felt her head floating as if she was in the clouds.

    ��Then, let me drive you home.�� He offered, looking like the alcohol did not affect him that much.

    She observed that he looked like a man who could handle his liquor well. But what did she expect from a man like him? He seemed to be the light of the party.

    ��No, I can manage to go home myself.�� She attempted to stand up again, ready to leave, but failed as she fell back on her seat. But it seemed that the more she moved, the more her condition worsened.

    The alcohol was finally doing its possible worse as it reached her head and started affecting her thinking. She believed she could barely manage to coherently formte words anymore as her thoughts swirled in her mind.

    ��I don��t think so.�� He announced with finality as he held her in ce. ��Wait while I settle the bill.�� He called the manager��s attention.

    ��Fine.�� She answered him as if she could go anywhere with her current condition. She could barely stand up without falling. Then, how could she leave without assistance?

    She watched him under her woozy eyes as he dealt with the manager and asked him to have his car ready at the front entrance. She concluded that he was a man in charge, the center of attention, while she was just a wallflower,paring herself to him.

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985: Not until then

    It waste when she turned up in her daughter��s room. Work had been chaotic since her boss decided to pull her out of the Royal Wedding. They reassigned her to another story that was keeping her on her toes.

    She had no idea why the management suddenly changed their minds and gave the story to someone else. But that was not a loss that she would like to contest. She was d that for whatever reason they had, she was free from a sure disastrous situation.

    ��Hello, my darling.�� She greeted her sleeping child. She did not wish to wake her up, but she had missed her so dearly that she could not help it.

    Her nanny said her little princess had been cranky all day, but she did not seem sick. She concluded that her baby probably missed her since she had beening homete.

    ��Hey, I knew I heard Luisa cry.�� Her friend had shown up on the doorstep a few minutes after Luisained about her, ruining her sleep. ��I did not hear youe in.��

    ��I tried not to wake everybody up.�� But she seemed to fail when she woke Luisa up. ��The nanny said that she had been throwing tantrums.�� She asked her friend, hoping that it was nothing serious.

    ��Yeah, I think she is still adjusting to her new nanny.�� Amelia tried to assure her that nothing was wrong with her child.

    .....

    They all knew that she had to pick a nanny that would be there for Luisa when the time came that Amelia had to leave. She was getting married soon and would not be around to care for Luisa anymore.

    But Luisa did not seem to warm up with the nanny she chose. So far, this was the second nanny she hired in a week. But Amelia was right. They had to give her time to adjust to a new person taking care of her. After all, they were still strangers.

    ��Good.�� Making her feel a bit relieved. Then, she danced with her little angel in her arms, loving the feeling of caring for her. She had a tiring day, but feeling the warmth of her child close to her heart seemed to rx her, easing her body of exhaustion.

    ��Wait!�� Amelia uttered with a slight surprise. ��Why are you here?�� She questioned her with curiosity.

    ��Dah! This apartment is my home.�� She answered sarcastically, but she knew that was not the answer her friend wanted to hear.

    After she failed the dinner date with the restaurant owner, her friend set her up with other blind dates. But she always managed to find a way to shut it down.

    However, tonight, Amelia managed to corner her and force her to agree to a blind date. Now, she was wondering why she was here instead of her date.

    It waste if she came from work, but it would not bete if she hade from a sessful date. So?

    ��Don��t tell me you did not like him?�� Her friend asked, looking quite disappointed. ��He is a great guy, and he liked children.�� She continued, lobbying for her rmended date.

    How could he not like kids when he was a pediatric doctor? But that was not the point. ��I am sorry. I am sure he was a great guy, but I never got the chance to meet him.�� She could not lie to her friend.

    ��Eida, are you serious? What is wrong this time?�� She asked, feeling exasperated this time as she ran her fingers through her long hair. ��Why did you stand him up?��

    ��First, nothing is wrong with me,�� Eida answered her friend calmly. ��Second, I called him an hour before to cancel.�� She was hoping that would calm her friend this time. At least she bothered to inform him that she was not showing up.

    ��Why?�� Amelia looked at her with disbelief. ��Why would you do that?�� As she paced the floor in front of her. ��I told you that he is looking forward to meeting you.�� Stopping before her to get an answer.

    ��I was going to meet him, but as I was packing up for the day, my boss called me for an emergency meeting. I am sorry, but I could not turn my back on my job.�� Eida exined to her friend.

    She was not lying about that. She was on her way to meet him but could not say no to her boss. Well, thest part was a lie. But her friend did not need to hear that. But truthfully, she was relieved that she had an excuse to back out of it without having to make up excuses.

    She had been dreading it the entire day, even going as far as praying for a miracle to happen. But it seemed it was an answered prayer as fate intervened on her behalf.

    ��As if people are going to suffer if you don��t get the gossip out on time,�� Amelia mumbled around her, still bitter that she did not show up on her date. ��Now, he would think you are not interested in him.��

    She wanted to spell out to her friend that she was not. But that would hurt her feelings. ��Maybe fate is saying he was not the right one for me.�� She hoped it sounded better than her telling her friend to stop it.

    But she loved her friend, and thest thing she wished to do was to make her feel bad. She knew she had been under tremendous stress with the wedding. She could not add up to what she was going through.

    But she could not go on a date again, not after thest one. Her date was charming, attractive, intelligent, and a true gentleman. But she was not ready for him.

    ��Why don��t we talk about your wedding? Do you need any help?�� She wished to change the topic, knowing Amelia would not rest until she got another date.

    However, she could not use another person to forget another man. She had done it before and looked at where she found herself now. But she was not closing her door to the possibility of falling in love again and finding her true love.

    She knew she had found him.

    But maybe she could find it again the second time around.

    Once she was ready, she might date again, but not until then.

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986: Mysterious woman

    His eyes tried to focus on the road ahead. It was slightlyte therefore traffic was lighter. Still, he avoided going over the speed limit, not wanting to attract the attention of the cops. Thest thing he needed tonight was for someone to pull him over and a DUI case, driving under the influence.

    Zach was not afraid to get caught. His father was a Senator. He could get away with a minor misdemeanor with just a p on the wrist. But avoiding the hassle was still better. Besides, he liked not using his father and his position for a change.

    ��Are you sure about the address?�� He asked as he searched the street for the address she told him in her drunken state when they left the restaurant and before she dozed into a restless sleep in the passenger side.

    But she did not respond as he failed to wake her up on his first try. He had no way to confirm the address. Having no choice, he searched his navigation pane on his dashboard, determining if he had the right ce.

    Still, he doubted if he was at the correct address as he passed several beautiful townhouses on his way to her apartment. She did not seem to fit in this ce based on the limited knowledge he gathered about her.

    Nobody in the office seemed to know much about her. He would have asked Alona or even Brenda about her, but that would only send red gs and daggers his way. They seemed protective of her.

    It was a ssy neighborhood with expensive properties on the top end of the estate scale. On the other hand, the woman beside her was not the typical heiress who could afford such luxury.

    .....

    ��Hey, Ria! We are here.�� He whispered as he stared at the woman who still had her eyes closed as he parked the car on the pavement outside her apartment. ��Ria!�� He called her again.

    ��Oh!�� She looked at him, slightly disoriented, with the alcohol inhibiting her system. She shifted her eyes from him and his car before returning them to his eyes. ��What is going on?�� She asked as she adjusted in her seat.

    ��We had a few drinks, and I offered to drive you home,�� Zach exined as she waited for her to remember.

    ��Oh! Yeah!�� Her eyes finally lit up, probably remembering the earlier event. ��I am sorry if I have troubled you. I could have taken a taxi instead of letting you drive me home.�� She believed that was what she said.

    But he heard just a portion of it as she slightly slurred her words. But he still understood what she meant by it. ��Don��t worry about it. I am just happy to help.��

    ��I guess I better get home,�� Ria uttered, a bit coherent this time, as she attempted to remove the seatbelt. ��I think this thing is stuck.�� She concluded when she could not unbuckle it from its lock.

    ��Let me help.�� Zach offered as he removed his seatbelt to bend over to her side. Then, the unthinkable happened.

    He barely unlocked her belt when he felt her hands raised into the air and wrapped around his neck. Before he knew what she intended, her lips were already grazing his, and her hands locked him in an embrace.

    He slightly pulled back in shock and stared into her eyes. He was unsure what was happening, but honestly, he liked it. Who was he toin if a beautiful woman wanted to kiss him? But still, he did not understand it.

    ��Ria...�� He wanted to ask what she was doing, but she stopped him by pushing herself back into his lips, sealing their mouths, preventing him from saying more.

    He could not help himself as he finally sumbed to his desire and kissed her fervently. He finally admitted that he had wanted to kiss her. He did not know when he had started fantasizing about her, but he had been obsessing about her.

    ��Don��t stop.�� She muttered in her lust-filled voice as he pulled away from her lips to travel down her cheeks and throat.

    ��I don��t want to.�� He responded as he invaded the opening in her neckline. But the confine of his sports car was not exactly convenient to what he had in mind. ��Let us go inside.�� He suggested as he quickly extricated himself from her embrace and jumped out of the car with a purpose.

    Soon, he had her in his arms, pushing her inside the apartment building and into her apartment floor. ��Where is your key?�� He asked when he found the number of her door.

    He took the liberty of taking it out of her purse since she was fumbling with it and had the door open in record time. Soon, he had her pinned by the door, pushing his hands against her clothed breast while his lips took care of her exposed skin.

    ��Aaaggghhh!�� The moan he was eliciting from her was enough to fuel his desire to have her.

    He could not wait to take her by the door, the couch, or her bedroom as his fingers crawled up on her legs, pushing through the hem of her dress. Then his other hand worked on removing the fastening of her dress.

    Then, he felt her hands move slowly from his chest, dragging down his torso. The anticipation was killing him as he waited for her to wrap herself around him. He knew he was burning up as he stared into her eyes, raging with an inferno of desire.

    He could sense she was ready to have him as his fingers inched their way to her core. He already knew it would not take long before he could bury himself and get lost in the realm of their passion.

    But.

    An unexpected event happened.

    A knock behind the door interrupted him from his ns, freezing him in ce. Someone was calling Ria from the other side. A neighbor perhaps, he thought.

    He wanted to ignore the intruder and continue, but Ria seemed to snap out of her trance as her expression turned from an intense desire to a horrifying shock.

    ��Ria, are you home?�� A young voice continued to call her outside.

    ��Oh my!�� She mumbled in a frenzy as if she had just made a terrible mistake. ��I am sorry. I don��t know what came over me.��

    She quickly pushed herself away from him, creating a distance between them. Then, she started fixing her clothes and her hair before looking at him with that guilty or embarrassed look. He could not quite distinguish between the two.

    ��That is ok.�� He responded, still baffled by her unusual reaction. He believed they were two adults about to do a consensual act. Therefore, it was not something to be ashamed of or overreact about as he stepped backward to give her space.

    ��No, it is not.�� She snapped at him, suddenly angry. ��This should not have happened.�� Pointing to the two of them.

    Then, she turned around and faced the door, seeminglyposed and not as drunk as before. As if a bucket of ice bathed her and returned her to awareness.

    She took a few deep breaths as he watched her from a distance, wondering what had gone wrong. And more than that, who was that girl behind the door? Again, he was left wondering who this mysterious woman was before him.

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987: Yes, maybe

    After her ex-boyfriend had discovered where she had been staying, her manager suggested that she should relocate to another hotel. But she did not want to stay in another lodging where her ex had ess to her whereabouts.

    ��Are you sure you will be fine in here, Serena?�� Her manager asked as she helped her move into the apartment she would be renting for the remainder of her stay in this city, at least until her case finished.

    She looked around at the middle-sized room. Well, at least by their standard, the people who lived in this area. But the entire t was barely the size of her bedroom alone.

    Still, she liked her new temporary home despite its size and location. She doubted that Elliot would ever think to look for her in this ce. First, it was not where she would imagine herself living. And second, Elliot would never want to step into a pest-infested area like this.

    ��I am sure. This apartment is perfect.�� She enthusiastically answered her manager as she dropped her bag on the floor near the couch in the middle of the room.

    ��And besides, Adam leaves just next door. He assures me that this neighborhood is safe.�� As long as no one recognized her as the famous actress, she added subconsciously.

    ��I still think it would be safer if I get you a more appropriate apartment and hire a bodyguard to follow you around,�� Nora rmended as her eyes roamed around the room, extending her movements to the window to check the outside.

    .....

    ��I understand your concern, but I am fine here. I don��t need someone following me around.�� Serena stretched her body, feeling the fatigue of her sleepless nights as she stayed in the different hotels.

    She did not feelfortable knowing people knew who she was. Any one of those staff could inform her situation to the paparazzi or her ex. Suddenly, she remembered the bystander taking pictures of them by the door.

    Luckily, those pictures had not roamed the inte or the tabloids yet. Hopefully, the guy had a change of heart and deleted those pictures. For now, she wanted her anonymity. Hopefully, no one would identify her with her star character.

    ��Ok. I give up.�� Nora raised her hands in the air as a sign of surrender. ��But if anything goes wrong, please call me immediately.�� Like a mother hen, she woulde running to save her.

    ��I will. I promise.�� She stood from the couch and hugged her manager. ��Now, you can stay and watch a movie with me or leave and let me have some peace.�� Giving her an option.

    ��I wish I could, but I still have worked to be done,�� Nora said goodbye and left her in her new dwelling while shezed around in her living room, nting her feet on the center table as she grabbed the remote.

    As nned, she dozed off automatically, unaware of someone knocking on her door. For an unknown reason, she felt morefortable in this ce than the hotel she had stayed in, with theirplete security running around the establishment.

    Finally, several more knocks woke her up, making her aware of a visitor outside her door. She quickly stood from the couch and strode towards the door but suddenly stopped.

    ��Whose there?�� She remembered she was new here and did not know her neighbors except Adam. It could be anyone giving her a friendly wee to the area or someone who might have recognized her earlier.

    ��Adam.�� He answered her with that distinctive voice. ��I just want to check on you.�� He added behind the door.

    Somehow, she had finally memorized his tone, recognizing him effortlessly even if she did not see his face. Hurriedly, she opened the door, d he hade by to see her.

    ��Hi!�� She slightly waved her fingers at him, showing him a friendly smile.

    ��Can Ie inside? I brought dinner since I figured you might still be adjusting to the ce and had not time to cook or order food.�� He lifted the paper bags in his hand, indicating his takeout food.

    ��Thanks. That is very thoughtful of you. You did not have to do that, but I truly appreciate it.�� She mumbled as she opened the door wider to let him pass. ��Please make yourselffortable.��

    She was thankful that he thought of food. Honestly, eating had never crossed her mind. Now, she realized she was starving, and there was nothing in this apartment she could eat.

    She had been living in hotel rooms where room service was easy. She failed to remember that she had to change her ways in her new living condition. She mentally took note of buying food the next day.

    Who knew? Maybe she would not be a famous star after a few months. Then, she would have to start living a modest lifestyle. Her situation was a perfect way to prepare herself for such an eventuality.

    ��What are you watching?�� He asked as he settled on the couch and arranged the food on the small table.

    ��I forgot.�� She responded as she joined him on the couch and helped take the food out of the packaging. ��I fell asleep.�� She admitted that she had no idea what was ying on the screen.

    Then, she raised her brows at him when she saw his reaction to her statement. ��What?�� She asked as he looked at her funnily with a slight smirk on his lips.

    ��That exins this new look.�� He pointed at her and made a circr motion at her current appearance. ��I almost did not recognize you.�� He teased her.

    ��No...�� Then, it dawned on her what he implied as she jumped on her feet, suddenly feeling conscious about her looks. Then, she ran toward the bathroom to check on herself.

    ��Hey! I was only joking. You still look great.�� She could hear him saying, but she also caught a slight chuckle from his voice.

    ��Wow! You look great.�� She mumbled to herself once she faced her reflection in the bathroom mirror.

    Her hair was a little out of sorts, then her face had a pillow mark on her cheeks, probably from the ufortable position she ended up in on the couch. But the worse was the dry saliva that was sticking down her chin.

    In her defense, she was exhausted, too tired to even think of beingfortable or how she would look. Besides, she was startled when she suddenly had a visitor without notice.

    ��And why does it matter?�� She asked herself if she looked like a piece of crap.

    She believed she liked him. Did she want him to like her too? Yes, maybe.

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988: Nothing left but bones

    She came back to the living room after more than a few minutes. She changed her clothes into something morefortable after washing her face and brushing her hair.

    She debated whether to shower, but that would take a lot of time. She did not wish to bore him while waiting for her to finish. Besides, the hot meal looked appetizing. She did not want it to go cold.

    ��Sorry about that.�� She took a seat on the spot she had upied earlier and pretended to check the movie he was watching. ��Did you change the movie?�� Noticing that it was not the one ying when she woke up.

    And wanting something to talk about instead of the awkwardness she had suddenly felt around her. She had been with plenty of men but had never felt this way before, not even with the men she had loved.

    Thest time she felt like giggling about a man was when she was a teenager, looking from afar at her childhood crush. In this business, rtionships had been more like a game of connections and arrangements, money and fame, nothing about passion and love.

    She was a fool to equate her rtionship with Elliot with thetter. Maybe she had cared for him and thought of it as love, but she now concluded that he did not feel any such thing.

    To him, their affair was about what the people wanted. They did look great on the movie screen. The fans craved their offset love romance. And she was under the illusion that it was real.

    .....

    ��Yeah, I am not much about romance,�� Adam answered as his eyes nced her way.

    She could see what he meant by that as she watched the scenes turning into a brawl fight. Suddenly, she wondered if he liked to fight since he did have a mean punch. She could still remember Elliot lying on the floor.

    ��You know you can audition as an actor. You will do great in action movies.�� She suggested, looking at his attractive face and masculine arms that showed on the short sleeves of his shirt.

    He was not as handsome as Elliot, but his chiseled face and body would work well in a leading action role. But, of course, that was if he could act. But why would he enter the crazy entertainment world when he was busy saving the world?

    ��Unfortunately, I don��t see myself in such a superficial and shallow world.�� Adam casually answered. ��Not that I am generalizing.�� He suddenly felt afraid he had offended her, taking his words back. ��I think you are more than that.��

    She was not insulted by those words since she also believed it was true. It was a business that many had exploited for their gains. For some artists, it was passion, but to most, it was for the glory.

    ��Don��t worry. I also think the same thing. But unfortunately for me, I liked it. I also believe it is the only thing I am good at.�� She admitted, not wanting him to think she was mad about his opinion of her work.

    The promise of glitz and mour had lured many aspiring actors or dreamers into her world. But it was not the money or the fame that had pushed her feet in this direction.

    It was her passion for the art of bing someone else in front of the camera that had her living in this chaotic industry. But in the end, she feared that this world would realize that she did not belong and spilled her out of it soon enough.

    ��I don��t believe that. I am sure that you can be anything you wish to be.�� Adam said. If he had not worked hard enough, he would be just another statistic of those who failed to reach their ambition.

    He would not be where he was today, doing what he had always dreamt of doing. He had seen people he knew back then still striving to make ends meet because they had easily given up on their dreams.

    ��But that is the problem. All I ever wanted was to act in front of the camera.�� Now, that dream might soon end as she thought of the battle she had to win. ��Anyway, how did you learn how to fight? Maybe I should take up some lessons from you.��

    She wanted to change the subject as she ate the delicious food he had brought with him. It was depressing to think she might lose the thing that she had fought hard to have.

    ��Living in the slums taught me how to defend myself. But, of course, I took some formal lessons in boxing at a local gym.�� He exined his knowledge of self-defense. ��But I can bring you there and introduce you to my trainer.�� He offered, d that they shifted the topic to something else.

    ��I like that. Can we do it tomorrow if you are free?�� She suggested, thinking of nothing else to do. Besides, she finally agreed that she might need to learn some basics in defending herself.

    ��Sure. We can do it early in the morning since I have clients in the afternoon.�� He would have taught her, but his work also demands most of his time. ��I can also show you around the neighborhood. So, you know where to go for supplies and stuff.��

    ��I love that.�� She felt excited that she would be spending more time with him, feeling the butterflies fluttering in her stomach.

    But she only smiled at him, not wanting to show how much his presence had affected her. Despite being a star, she had never been bold with men. She might be attractive to one or two of her co-stars, but she would not breathe a word about it to anyone.

    Now, she could tell that she was attracted to this man. But even if she wanted to make the first move, she did not feel it would be right. She was still in a messy ending rtionship, and it would be unfair to him to be standing in the middle.

    It would look like she was using him as a rebound from her failed rtionship with the famous actor. Adam would be bait for the piranhas in the media circus. They would be feeding on him until there was nothing left but bones.

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989: Man and wife

    She looked at herself before the mirror, satisfied with the new gown draped around her body. She might not look as alluring as before. But as long as her husband looked at her like his eyes could not have enough of her, she would not mind.

    It was his opinion of her that mattered most and nothing else. She could have grown like a fat cow, but she believed her husband would still love her just the same.

    ��You sure you are up to doing this,�� Alex whispered in her ears as he stood behind her, staring at her through their reflections.

    She turned around to finally face him, assuring him not with words but her bodynguage that she could handle her body. She was fine and ready to leave. She would not miss this day.

    Besides, her doctor had given her a clean bill of health. Nothing was stopping her from going to this asion. Most importantly, she wanted to be there for her friend.

    ��Yes!�� Dani answered her husband with an excited smile on her lips. She genuinely wished to show her support to her former best friend, who was getting married.

    She knew if her father had been alive, he would have attended the ceremony. Maybe even walked her down the aisle. She had always been like a daughter to Ethan and a sister to her.

    .....

    It was time to bury the past and move forward to the future, at least in their rtionship. They might have hit a road bump, but it should not stop them from going in the same direction again.

    ��Then, shall we? We don��t want to miss the ceremony.�� Alex teased her since he kept saying that she moved at a snail��s pace.

    She knew he was messing with her. They still have ample time to reach the wedding and a moment to spare. But truthfully, moving around had been difficult as her term came closer. Still, it would not stop her from attending the most important day in her friend��s life.

    ��Stop teasing me. Otherwise, our baby might race you to the finish line.�� She warned him, but she knew it was just for goodughs as he made a zipper sign on his lips. ��Better.�� She responded, approving his action.

    ��Maybe if we are early, we can still convince Jacob to reconsider.�� Alex jokingly said as he assisted her into a chauffeured driven car.

    ��You know it was Jacob who was lucky to have her.�� She defended her friend, who had made a three hundred sixty turned around.

    Her old friend was back. She had seen it in her eyes. Whatever negative influence Nick had on her had vanished when Jacob came into the picture. She finally saw the friend she grew up with and who had been her first best friend.

    Although she could never take Jacky��s position anymore, her old best friend would always have a space in her heart. Maybe eventually, they could regain everything they had lost in their rtionship.

    ��Yeah! He is lucky. I am just jesting with you.�� Alex understood what Cassie had gone through. He also saw how she had changed and stuck by Jacob through the good and bad times.

    Thepany had taken a tremendous hit when Nick died, but Cassie held thepany together for Jacob. She had fought tooth and nail to bring it back to its glory. With that, she had earned his admiration.

    ��Anyway, have you heard from your parents? They called me yesterday, saying that they were thinking of visiting since we could not go to them.�� Dani reminded him about her phone conversation with Katherine.

    She remembered how excited her mother was to see her friend. Laura had been fighting her loneliness by doing charity work, but Dani understood her mother��s need to be with the people she loved.

    She would have visited her, but her condition had prevented her from too many strenuous activities. She was lucky today that her doctor had approved her to attend this celebration, but with strict instructions not to overdo herself.

    ��Yes, Mom called early this morning to remind me. They intend to arrive by early next week.�� He could not wait. Just like Dani and Laura, he also missed his parents.

    Althoughpared to Dani, he had seen them thest time he hade to visit Lance. But that was still a while ago. They were getting old, and he wanted to spend more time with them if possible.

    ��Great!�� Dani could not be happier. She had always dreamt of a big family. Someday, she would see her family growing as her hands instinctively touched her belly.

    Soon, she would have a child in her arms.

    And a few more minutester, they entered the grand hallway where the ceremony would take ce. Laura, her mother, stood by the massive double door, waiting for the bride to arrive.

    ��Hey, Mom,�� Dani immediately greeted. ��Are you ready?�� She asked as she kissed her on both cheeks.

    ��Ready as can be,�� Laura answered with an eager and delighted smile. ��The groom is already inside, and the bride is already circling the block.�� She informed them excitedly. Her mother had agreed to walk Cassie on the aisle in her father��s stead. Just like her, Laura had always considered Cassie as family.

    ��I can��t wait to see her.�� She opted to wait by the door before joining the rest of the guests inside. She would like to wish her friend the best of luck in her wedding before anything else.

    Finally, the bride arrived, marching towards them with a nervous gait. She could understand the feeling. She had been in that same situation before. But she knew once Cassie saw her husband-to-be, all the nerves would disappear, and her concentration would only focus on him.

    ��Congrattions, Cassie.�� She hugged her friend as she stood before her, afraid to hold her because of her condition. ��Don��t worry. I won��t pop in your wedding.�� She teased her friend, hoping to calm her nerves down.

    But she knew it would all soon be over. They had already dealt with the hard part of the rtionship. The groom waited patiently inside, while the bride could not wait for the ceremony to start. It was perfect.

    At the end of this, all her friend would want was for the ceremony to be over. And then for the priest to dere her as his wife. Dani still remembered how happy she was, hearing the bishop announce them as man and wife.

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990: Unconditional love

    Weddings usually would bring people closer together. People they had not seen for a long time, long lost connections and severed ties, ready to mend again.

    Today was no different as she saw people she had not seen for a long time. Friends she had almost forgotten, families that had lost words with, and misunderstandings that needed mending.

    ��Thank you foring to my wedding. I honestly was not sure if you would grant my request to attend.�� The bride uttered in great humility and enthusiasm.

    Honestly, she was unsure if her old friend would even consider being part of this grand celebration. But she could not me her after all she had done against her and her family.

    She should consider herself very fortunate that Dani, Alex, Laura, and most of their old friends came to share this momentous event in her life. Her union with the most unlikely man she never thought would take her as his wife.

    ��Cassie and I are truly honored with your presence.�� The groom also echoed his new wife��s excitement to see them.

    He knew how much the presence of the people she considered family meant to her. She regretted her past deeds, remorse for all her wrongdoings, and now she had asked for forgiveness.

    .....

    Thankfully, the presence of the Hamilton family symbolized their pardon and readiness to forget the past and move forward. That was all he wanted for his wife so they could finally build a family without the past hunting them to the future.

    ��We are honored to witness your union, Jacob and Cassie.�� Dani genuinely expressed her dness to be part of her friend��s special day. No one should be alone on a day like this, not even this woman.

    Yes, she had been a thorn in her side for years. But she had proven that she had changed. It was time to bury those heartaches, with her past that had almost destroyed her.

    Jacob also did not deserve to suffer because of what his brother did. A sin of another should not be the burden of another. He did not force his brother to do those bad things. On the other hand, he tried to make him change his ways.

    ��I am happy to be here, my child.�� Lara also held Cassie��s hands in hers, squeezing them gently, telling her without words that they had let go of the past and were ready to move on to the future. With that, Lara sealed her blessings with a kiss on her cheeks.

    ��You have no idea what this means to me,�� Cassie whispered to the woman that she had considered a mother growing up.

    She could only be thankful that they had given her a chance to make up for her sins. Until now, she regretted ever betraying their trust. She wished she could also ask for forgiveness from Ethan, but it was way toote.

    ��Hey! Bride and Groom!�� Someone shouted behind them. It was some of their old friends who also wanted some attention from the main celebrants. ��It is time for the first dance.�� The organizer also came to them, informing them of the program.

    Soon, the newlywed couple was moving into the middle of the room, along with the beautiful music they had chosen for the asion, symbolizing their union.

    ��Are you happy?�� Jacob whispered into her ears as he twirled his wife to the music before pulling her back into his arms.

    He knew that their rtionship had started unconventionally. Who would have thought that he would fall for his brother��s ex-girlfriend? Not him, and not in a million years. But here he was, madly in love with this woman in his arms.

    At the same time, he had no doubt that she had genuinely fallen in love with him. He would know after all the sacrifices she made for him. She could have taken his inheritance when he handed it to her on a silver te.

    But instead, she only safeguarded his interest and returned it to him much better than when it was handed to him. He would never doubt that she was the woman for him. And he had every intention to make her the happiest woman alive.

    ��Yes, very much.�� Cassie could only hug him tightly as they swayed beautifully to the music. Two bodies moved as one. He might not be the best dancer in thend, but he made a lot of effort to learn this step for her.

    Despite his devotion to his profession and busy schedule, her husband had always made time for her. Cassie could not ask for a more loving and devoted husband than Jacob, making her one of the luckiest women to live and love.

    Soon, the entire floor had several other couples joining them in the dance number. The guests hadughter and smiles on their faces, while the newlywed could not think of a more glorious way to celebrate their union but among friends and loved ones.

    ��You look beautiful and adorable, my darling wife.�� Another couple on the dance floor joined the newly married couple. But they moved at a slower pacepared to everyone else.

    ��Maybe you mean fat,�� Dani responded with augh. She could not even see her foot with the big belly blocking her sight as they moved along the dance floor.

    ��I mean the future mother of my children. The most alluring woman I ever met and luckily epted me to be her husband.�� Alex countered, taking her lips in a short but sweet passionate kiss to make his point.

    ��And a man with a sweet tongue. No wonder I have fallen deeply and madly in love with you.�� Dani allowed her husband to lead her along with the music until her feet could not take it anymore.

    Then, they were back on the side, sitting on the sideline. They let the stars of the show im the center stage. They enjoyed the moment as spectators this time, enjoying their friends, old and new, showing everyone what love was all about.

    It was the union of two people willing to subject themselves to unconditional love.

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991: Life-changing

    It had been a couple of days since she had moved to this ce. They were still waiting for word from the other camp about their counteroffer. If her ex-boyfriend would ept her terms or offer something amiable, she could finally move on and start over again.

    Until then, she had to wait and lie low where no one could recognize her. Adam had been a good friend, always apanying her when he could. As he had promised, he introduced her to the trainer that taught him self-defense.

    ��Learning doesn��t happen in one blow.�� The man in front of her muttered, looking at her pensively as she hit the punching bag using much force. He moved closer to him, stopping her from proceeding. ��You will only hurt yourself.��

    ��I can handle it, Bo.�� She reacted, but still, she raised her hands in surrender. She dide to him to learn.

    Then, he asked her to step aside, showing her how she should do it properly without hurting herself. ��You need to absorb the impact of the blow.�� As he demonstrated the proper way to throw her punches, and then he stepped aside to let her try.

    ��Like this.�� She had carefully watched him before she took her turn. It did feel different, but honestly, it still hurt her knuckles every time it hit the hard surface of the bag.

    ��That seems to be better, Megan,�� Bo said, nodding in approval. He eyed her every movement, correcting her stance once in a while when she slipped out of pace.

    .....

    She had used one of her aliases while she pretended to be Adam��s distant cousin who was trying her luck in this city. It was a good cover for people who might snoop around her background. But she doubted anyone would suspect anything unless she gave them a reason.

    Without her makeup, she was still beautiful but not the same as the one in the cameras. Without fixing her hair in a certain way and using a few disguises like hats, makeup and sses, it would be hard to identify her as the actress they had seen on the big screen.

    Some might think she had some simrities, but no one would believe that the actress was her, maybe even if she told them. Of course, why would the actress end up living in their neighborhood? That was just absurd.

    ��Maybe we can wrap this up. We will continue this another day.�� Bo told her as he helped her remove the hand gloves he lent her. He said with a mncholy voice that it belonged to his daughter, who had moved away to another city with her husband.

    ��Do you miss them?�� She asked, not snooping with his business but just wanting to make conversation. She feltfortable around the man. He seemed to be a friendly man and a wonderful father to his only daughter.

    ��Yeah! But she and her family visit every opportunity they have.�� He said that he was looking forward to seeing them thising holiday.

    She had forgotten about the holidays. She had been busy with her problems, and thinking about other things became a non-priority. She guessed she should change that.

    Maybe she could visit her father this weekend and see how he was. David said that he had changed a lot over the years. It would be nice if she could celebrate the holiday season with her family for a change.

    ��I am sure she is excited to see you too, even your grandchildren.�� Shemented as he rted to her that he already had two grandchildren, a girl, and a boy.

    ��Hey! Are you done here?�� A familiar voice broke their conversation, making her turn her head to her left. ��Sorry, but we have a few things we need to discuss, and your manager has not stopped calling me in thest ten minutes.��

    ��Yeah, just going to change, and then I am all yours.�� Suddenly, she felt her heart quicken, realizing what she had said.

    Since the first night he brought her dinner, he had acted like a friend to her but nothing more. He did not show any interest in herpared to the first few times they were together.

    Maybe he had realized that she was not as alluring as the star when she dressed like a regr girl living across from him. Whatever attraction she had seen in him seemed to vanish as he acted professionally around her.

    Anyway, he seemed not to mind what she said as he only smiled as he talked to Bo on the side. ��Go ahead, but hurry up.�� It was his only response.

    ��Ok.�� She rushed to the small changing room to fix herself and changed from her sweaty shirt to a clean one. She would have opted for a quick shower, but he seemed in a hurry. As he said, Nora had been trying to get hold of her.

    It could be urgent, or her manager was being paranoid, checking on her at every opportunity she had. She had not checked her phone since she put on her gloves, which was more than an hour ago.

    She could already guess that Nora might have several messages and calls from her that she had not responded to, but her manager could wait for a few more minutes as she hurried to tie her hair before leaving the room to join the men.

    ��Ready?�� Adam asked when she resurfaced at the main gym, but he was alone. Bo must have gone to the back to tend to things.

    ��Yeah, where to?�� She asked, wondering what they would be discussing now. It could be about the case or something about what Nora wanted.

    ��In your apartment. Nora will be meeting us in ten minutes. She said she had something urgent to discuss with us.�� Adam told her as he guided her to his car.

    ��Did she mention anything about it?�� She knew Nora never liked wasting anybody��s time with trivial things. She would call and text for small matters, but for her to travel to her ce.

    It was an urgent situation that she could not ignore. It meant that something was up. It could be about her job or her personal life. But whatever it was, she could expect it to be life-changing.

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992: A bastard under her belt

    She had never been drunk in her entire life since she had always been rational and never liked going to parties. Not true, her mind dered, reminding her of that one fateful night when she had a few drinks too many.

    It was a mistake that she should never forget. But how could she regret that night when it had given her a son that she adored despite who his father was? She could hate the man that hurt her but never the result of that unfortunate incident.

    Her ex-boyfriend was a coward when he turned his back on his responsibility, but she honestly loved him. Therefore, it hurt that he only took advantage of her in her moment of weakness and then disregarded her afterward like yesterday��s thrash.

    ��Ria, Mr. Whitman requested that you should be present for the final signing of the contract. I think he was truly impressed with your proposal.�� Brenda informed her excitedly as her supervisor stood by her table, beaming with pride.

    ��That is great.�� She knew it was a big deal. She should be thrilled about it. It was not every day that a client would find her work satisfactory.

    Working in the corporate world required that she should always be in her A-game. Or the next person beside her could suddenly take the position she wanted. Then, she would be back in the street, trying to make ends meet.

    ��Yes, Alex is happy about your performance. So, I hope you will keep this up.�� Brenda tapped her on the shoulders and then turned around to return to her work.

    .....

    ��Wait,�� Ria called to her, having some questions about the contract signing. ��Will Sir Alex be apanying me in the meeting?�� She wished to know so that she would know what to expect.

    Her supervisor stopped before she exited the door and turned to her. ��He would love to, but he had other matters to deal with, but he is not sending you alone. Zachary will apany you on the trip.�� Brenda casually said.

    She blinked her eyes but realized that they were not the problem. It was her ears. She believed she heard her boss say she was not going with their CEO to this meeting. Was something wrong with her ears? Suddenly, she hoped so.

    After that night in her apartment, she had done all she could to avoid being alone with that man. She still felt terrible every time she remembered how she had behaved in his presence.l

    She was d their boss had not assigned them to work together after that night with the client. She still felt mortified that she kissed him, remembering how she had surrendered herself so easily to him.

    ��Alex was impressed with your teamwork that he decided that you should both close this deal to the end.�� Brenda rified further.

    ��Zachary? There must be a mistake. I can��t go with him.�� She suddenly realized from the look on her boss��s face that she heard her right. ��And you mention a trip.��

    ��Is there a problem with Zach?�� Brenda looked at her curiously as if she was studying her. ��About the trip. Alona is still finalizing the details. You will know more about itter.��

    ��No, there is nothing wrong with Zach.�� She suddenly realized that she was making a big ssh of things. Nobody had to know what had happened with her and that man. But she had to y it cool. ��I was just surprised.��

    She had to be more careful of her emotions if she did not want to be the next gossip in this town. She remembered one secretary downstairs who had an affair with her married boss. But it went sour when the wife learned about it. Now, she had to resign because of the controversy.

    What did she know about him? He might already be involved in amitted rtionship. That was possible. Look at him. He was perfect. Or worse, he could be married with two sons and was ying her for a fool.

    ��Then, good,�� Brenda announced with excitement. ��You deserved to close this deal since you both worked hard on this.�� She insisted.

    Ria could not refute that since she could not have convinced the client without his help. She might havee up with the brilliant idea, but he had been very convincing and charming during the meeting.

    They did work well as a team, but she blew it when she kissed him. But that was not entirely her fault. The alcohol had been the culprit. She had to me something, not believing she was attracted to the man.

    ��Ok.�� She could not think of anything to ask except to ept her fate and hoped she could get passed the awkwardness. Thest thing she wanted was for them to sit across from each other in a meeting and could not even look each other in the eye.

    ��Now, don��t fret much about it. Just think of it as vacation with pay.�� Then, Brenda was out of sight as she returned to her table.

    She did not have any control over the matter. So, she could only n for it and hope for the best. She could always ask Zach to forget all about it. Maybe it would not be such a big deal to him. Then, they could act professionally like before.

    She remembered how his face turned when the door opened, revealing the young teenage girl carrying a toddler. Then, when she introduced Edison as her son. He almost lost all the color on his face.

    Was that relief that nothing yet had happened to them that crossed his eyes? He could not excuse himself fast enough as he suddenly remembered a priormitment, as he left like his feet were on fire.

    Sadly, that scene was not new to her. She did try to date as men used to line up to seek her attention. However, those men also turned their heads like a boomerang when they realized she already had a child.

    No man wanted a woman with a sad past and an unwanted child under the list of her aplishment.

    A bastard under her belt.

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993: New line of defense

    She stared at the street that was starting to look familiar to her. A month ago, her life had been entirely different from this. After a year, what could she be looking forward to when all this was over?

    Would she be happy living out of the limelight if it came to that?

    She had to consider the end of her career if the case did not go her way. As they said, good things neverst, but how she thought she would be acting until she retired in her old age.

    ��We are here,�� Adam spoke in the middle of her trance. She did not even notice that the motor had stopped as she stared out the window but barely saw the view outside.

    ��Oh!�� Serena mumbled in mild surprise as she quickly unbuckled herself and exited the door. Soon, Adam walked next to her as they entered their apartment building.

    ��Bo said that you are doing well with your training. That is good.�� Adam said as they climbed the stairs as he attempted a conversation.

    He noticed that she had been quiet the whole ride home. He wanted to ask what was bothering her, but he did not want to pry into her private affairs. He was happy that they were gettingfortable with each other. He did not want to rush things and ruin their friendship. Besides, as a client, she was off-limits to him. He could not take advantage of her vulnerability by making a move on her. That would be hical and against his principle.

    .....

    ��Yeah, he is a good teacher. No wonder you are great at defending yourself.�� Serena replied as she finally attention to the present and stopped worrying about the past and the future.

    After a few minutes, she was face to face with her manager, who looked like the world was about to copse and fall into its destruction. That was an exaggeration, but Nora had this look that she carried a horrible omen.

    As much as she wished that her manager was a good actress, Nora was not. She only had very few expressions seen on her face but was usually dominated by a frown, an angry look, and an asional forced smile.

    ��Where have you been? I have been calling you.�� Nora asked as she looked at her as if expecting an answer immediately. ��Hello, Adam. Sorry for dragging you into this. But then again, I am not sorry.�� Her manager said, exasperated with her.

    ��That is ok, and hi to you too, Nora,�� Adam responded with a friendly smile, understanding her frustration. He also had clients that could drive him to the wall.

    ��I have been out,�� Serena casually answered without feeling the need for urgency as she waited for the two to finish.

    She moved towards the small kitchen, in the same room as the living room, only divided by a counter. Then she grabbed a water bottle from the fridge, needing something to refresh her body from the warm temperature outside.

    ��Do you like some water?�� She offered, but both declined as they waited for her to finish.

    Ifpared to her home or the hotel rooms she had been staying at, her apartment did not have an efficient heating and cooling system. Therefore, it might take a while before she could feel refreshed in her new home.

    But that was ok with her. She was notining. She just needed time to adjust to this new environment. It was not that bad since she saved money with the cheap rent.

    ��You should still answer my calls.�� Her manager reprimanded her with a high tone. She truly meant business, whatever the reason she sprung into her presence with such short notice.

    ��I am sorry, but what seems to be the problem.�� She understood her manager for being pissed, but she was now curious and anxious at her news.

    Was it good or bad? But the way Nora looked at her, it could only be not good.

    ��This is the problem,�� Nora said as she pulled an envelope out of her bag and shoved it in her hands. ��Look at it yourself.��

    She stared at the thick brown envelope she held with her fingers and wondered what it was. It could not be a script or a contract since her manager was pissed. It might have nothing to do with a job.

    But what was it?

    She did not need to shake it to know that it was a pile of papers but what was on it. That was the question as she gently untangled the tie holding the closure and unsealed it.

    ��What is it?�� She asked again, wishing her manager would spill it out instead of her uncovering it. It was unnerving, especially when she also turned to see Adam looking suspiciously at what she was holding.

    But her manager did not say anything as she gestured for her to look at it. When she finally checked the file inside, she could not even blink her eyes. It was not good.

    ��What is the meaning of this?�� She asked, both furious and puzzled by the pictures in her hands. Those were the pictures she had been waiting to appear on the or in the tabloids.

    First, it was an invasion of her privacy. Nobody had a right to take pictures of her in her home or somewhere she was temporarily residing. Second, why did her manager have these pictures?

    ��Somebody sent it to my office. I don��t know who, and my secretary also had no idea who left it on my table.�� Nora said as she finally moved to sit on the small ufortable couch.

    ��Can I see it?�� Adam moved swiftly at her side, taking the pictures from her slightly shaking fingers.

    ��Who?�� She asked again, but more to herself. ��Why?�� That was another question. ��Are they asking for some money for it?�� She meant the paparazzi or something.

    Many people resorted to ckmailing stars for pictures they had taken by ident, or else they would sell it in the tabloids or whoever was willing to pay for it.

    ��I don��t know. So far, no one has contacted me. And obviously, neither you.�� Nora said as she touched her head.

    It was part of her job to deal with this shit. But with the sensitivity of her talent��s situation, she had to ask Adam��s opinion on this matter. Besides, he was one of the stars in the pictures.

    ��But can you exin to me what happened in those pictures?�� She had to know the entire story if she would be handling the cleanup of this possible mess waiting to happen.

    And the legal advice if there was any implication of these pictures to her case. Those werepromising photos that could mean anything based on the interpretations.

    It can either go on their way or to the other team. If Elliot got his hands on these, he might use them against Serena. That was if he was not the mastermind of sending those pictures to her.

    ��As I said to you the other day. He attacked me again at the hotel. Luckily, Adam came back and saved me from him.�� Serena repeated her story but forgot to mention the bystander taking their picture at that time.

    ��You should have said something. Maybe I could have tracked that creep immediately and stopped this before it became a problem.�� Nora liked to keep things neat and do damage control before it created havoc.

    Now, she had to stand by and wait for the problem to blow up in their faces before she could do anything about it. As much as she did not want it that way, it seemed she had no choice.

    Whoever sent those pictures had something in their mind. But whatever that was, they could only specte at the moment. However, Nora could already expect the worse from past experiences.

    ��What do you think?�� Nora turned to Adam, who had been silent since he looked at those pictures.

    ��It could be nothing, but it might be damaging in Serena��s case if used against us,�� Adam responded, stating his opinion.

    He could already imagine what Elliot and his team of cunningwyers would do with it if he had his hands on these pieces of evidence. But he hoped that man never got the chance.

    He had to get hold of that man that took them. ��Will you excuse me while I make some calls?�� He moved to the other side of the room for privacy, leaving the two women to talk about the situation.

    Then, he hastily called his investigators to check on the lead. He was sure cameras spread around the hotel room. One or two might have caught the man who took those photos.

    Thest thing he needed was for Elliot to do the same and beat him from taking those photos from that creep. But if that happened, he had to find a way to work around this problem.

    He knew sticking to one strategy would give him a weak case. He had to prepare for other eventualities and unknown surprises that the other team might spring on him.

    He would always need a new line of defense to win her case.

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994: Forever to love and cherish

    His eyes kept looking at the door as he waited for her to join him for dinner. He wanted to pick her up for their date. But she insisted on meeting him at the restaurant he had chosen for this special asion.

    If anyone was wondering, it was their anniversary. One would think that most men did not involve themselves much in such things. But he had been thinking about this day for weeks, nning this moment for days.

    Admittedly, he was not remotely close to being like this a year ago, as he did not take his rtionship with her seriously. But after realizing he loved her and could not live without her, he drastically changed his ways.

    ��Where are you?�� He mumbled under his breath as his eyes covered every entrance and exit of the establishment, wanting a glimpse of her face as she walked toward him. But he failed to see her as another woman entered, but it was not her.

    She waste, but that was understandable. Sometimes, a client could extend their appointments and make her runte. He had asked her to give up her career and be his wife, but she adamantly refused, not wanting to be branded as a gold digger.

    Well, she did note from money like him. But she was honest and hardworking. Not only that, she was kind and intelligent, and she loved him very much.

    ��Hey, man, fancy seeing you alone.�� A business client stopped by his table and greeted him. Probably seeing him alone, she decided to drop by and chat.

    .....

    ��As you can see, I am waiting for my date.�� He admitted to the gorgeous woman who looked like she wished to chat some more.

    But he made it clear that he had a romantic dinner n with someone, showing her the stunning flowers he picked himself from her favorites. Everything was perfect, even the wine.

    The only one missing was his date.

    ��Oh!�� The woman appeared surprised. She must have thought it was her lucky day. But he was not taking bait from another woman because a particr girl already had his heart hooked, and he had no more intention to be free from her.

    ��That is one lucky woman.�� She added as she finally realized she should be going. ��It is nice to see you.�� Then, she was on her way, leaving him alone again with his thoughts as he wondered what was taking her so long.

    Then, his thoughts returned to the night that he knew that losing her was not an option anymore.

    One night, she asked him. ��Would you ever consider marriage? I know you don��t believe in it, but what if something forced your hand.��

    She knew he loved her, but he could feel that she wanted to take the next step. Although, she tried to sugarcoat the question with what-ifs.

    Of course, she was afraid of his rejection. After all, he had not proposed to her in their on-and-off rtionship for years. Then, admittedly, he had been a womanizer during those times.

    He was lucky that she loved him more than she hated him for all his sins. She always found it in her heart to forgive him eventually.

    ��I don��t know.�� He remembered answering her. He still did not feel thatmitment and marriage were the same. He always thought a ring should not be the sole symbol of their love.

    At some point, he had vowed to stop looking at another woman. He finally decided tomit only to her. He even bought a boat and named it after her. It was the symbol of his love for her.

    Then, he saw his friends jump into the wedding wagon with wide-open eyes and happily contented to spend the rest of their lives with one girl. It made him realize that he also wanted that.

    He finally proposed. ��Will you marry me and be my wife for the rest of our lives?�� He saw how her eyes lit up. He knew he had just fulfilled her dream to be his wife.

    She was the happiest woman that night. He also thought it was the start of everything great in their rtionship. She epted and agreed to wear his ring and spend the rest of her life with him.

    However, days, weeks, and months passed, and she still refused to give him a date for the wedding. ��You might have proposed and given me a ring, but you are not ready tomit to me yet.��

    ��But I am. I want you to be my wife.�� He pressed on, not wanting her to believe he was not serious about her. ��I am ready tomit to this. I have not been unfaithful to you if that is your worry.��

    It seemed that his past had started to haunt him as she doubted hismitment. It was his fault that she was finding it hard to see that he was a changed man.

    ��I know you have not, but many things about you still have not changed. Until you realize what it is, I can��t marry you.�� She adamantly said. And he knew there was no changing her mind.

    ��Why not just tell me, and I will change it?�� He asked her, finding it hard to figure out what else he had to change about himself.

    ��I love you, but you need to discover that by yourself. Then, ask me again if you still wish to marry me.�� She told him as she looked at the big rock on her finger.

    ��But I promise you that there is nothing in this world I will want more than to spend the rest of my life with you as your wife.�� She moved closer to him and wrapped her arms around his shoulder as her lips sealed their fate.

    Tonight, he believed he had figured out what she wanted from him all this time. He was about to tell her he was ready tomit to this marriage a hundred percent.

    But where was she? He looked into his watch and wondered why she was taking this long. He grabbed his phone and was about to text her. But he noticed a texting from her. Then, he noticed he had turned his phone muted during the meeting earlier.

    I AM SORRY. SORRY. SORRY.

    I AM LATE, BUT I AM ON MY WAY.

    I LOVE YOU, AND I AM SORRY AGAIN.

    He could not help but smile at her message. Well, there was no need to be rmed. She was only runningte again.

    Then, his phone started ringing, expecting it to be her. He immediately answered it, wanting to hear her melodic voice. He did not mind if she waste tonight since he still had forever to love and cherish her.

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995: In or out

    She watched her little boy y in the middle of her living room. She managed to go home early today. At least early enoughpared to some nights that she had to stayte.

    ��Edison, how is your day?�� Ria asked, but he ignored her, continuing to y with his toys. ��Mine is great.�� She answered her question for him.

    At least she had not seen Zach at the office. Thankfully, she heard that Alex had asked him to run an errand for him. But Alona gave her the bad news. It was supposed to be good if only she did not have to go with him and spend time away from her son.

    ��Oh! I never thought it would involve traveling and staying for two days and three nights.�� She remembered expressing her surprise at the news.

    Honestly, she was on top of the world when she learned of the CEO��s decision to send her to close the deal. It meant he had learned to trust hermitment and capability to do her job.

    But it also made her realize that she had not thought of her ns thoroughly. She had never considered facing this kind of situation before. Unfortunately, this was her reality, and she had to figure this one out soon.

    ��I know it will not be easy for you, especially with Edison, but if you want this job, you need to make sacrifices.�� Alona sympathized with her, understanding her situation, but like what she said, it was part of her job description.

    .....

    If she could not do what her bosses asked of her, she had better quit now and forget about this job. Want it or not, it was part of her obligation to thepany.

    She would have jumped into this opportunity of a lifetime if only her circumstances had been different. She would have no qualms about it if she had no othermitment.

    But it felt like she was facing several dilemmas that she did not want to deal with since it meant she had to make a decision.

    A hard one.

    ��What do you think?�� She asked Edison, who only looked at him with a smile on his adorable face.

    Of course, he did not understand a word of what she said. But who else was she supposed to talk to when no one else was around to listen to her rants? It always had been just her and her son against the world.

    Luckily, she had a wonderful couple downstairs and their great daughter to help her from time to time. Well, she could say that it was most of the time.

    Now, she could only think of that lovely family to care for her son if she had to leave him for a few days. She knew she could not entrust her son with anyone else.

    ��But can I do it?�� She asked the wind around her. Maybe they would listen and whisper an answer to her ears.

    Could she leave her son to pursue her dream, even if it was for a few days? But how many times would she have to do this if she kept working for them? She doubted that it would be an isted case.

    She had seen her boss, Brenda, and Josey, fly from one ce to another as they dealt with clients and problems for days. She knew that this was not a one-time deal. There would be more situations like this for her.

    But could she pass up a chance for a good job? It was her dream, and she had worked hard to reach it. But what about her son? Did Edison deserve an absentee mother? Would he grow up with her always away at her job?

    The bottom line question was, was this all worth it?

    ��I hunger.�� Edison finally let go of his toys and ran toward her. He sat on herp and put his palms on her cheeks as he sought her attention.

    ��Ok, my sweet boy. If you behave, I will give you one candy after dinner.�� She had learned that giving small rewards helped him obey her instead of putting fear in him with the threat of punishment.

    ��Yehey!�� The boy shouted cheerfully, hearing the word candy. At least, he was beginning to understand the most basic and usual things around them.

    She mentally noted to buy Sasha and Lourdes, the girl��s mother, a gift for all their good deeds. She was not their family, but they had helped her through her tough times more than she could count. And they did not ask for much either in return.

    But was she ready to leave the care of her child with another person? She knew she had neglected him more as her job became moreplicated and demanding. She was missing out on his growing-up years.

    Was it all worth it? That was her question again.

    ��Come on. I also have a surprise for you.�� She guided her son to the kitchen and prepared his meal as he opened the gift she had bought the other day.

    She called it the guilty gift. She thought of buying a gift even if there was no asion because she felt guilty for all thete nights she had to spend at the office, an exchange for all her shorings to her son.

    But as she watched her son, she could not help but wonder. Could she continue to live with the allowance she received from her ex as child support? That was if she stopped working and be with her son all day and night.

    Could she live with that? Would her son want that? Would he be proud of her for aplishing nothing in her life? Or would her son see her as a loser?

    ��Let me help you.�� She said to Edison when he looked frustrated as he failed to open the box.

    After he yed with it for a few minutes, she finally ced the food before him. ��Eat first before ying with this again. Then, you will have your candy.�� She promised him.

    He showed slight hesitation as he wanted the toy. But in a few minutes, he decided he wanted the candy too. Then, he happily ate without any more fuss.

    Soon, her son was exhausted and fast asleep. She was tired too, but sleep seemed to evade her as she stared at the window beside her bed. She was on the upper floor. She had a good view of the night sky.

    But her mind was far from appreciating its beauty as she debated what to do with her life. Was her career more important than her child��s welfare? But she believed she was doing this not only for herself but for her son too.

    ��Please, let me sleep.�� She knew she needed it badly. She had to have a clear mind when she woke up the next day. And the energy to continue the job waiting for her at the office. That was if she was not quitting.

    She had until tomorrow to decide whether she would do this because the team would leave with or without her the following day. It was either she was in or out.

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996: Final destination

    She looked at her watch again on her wrist, tapping it as if it would stop it from ticking. But she knew there was nothing she could do now. She was not going to make it in time. Even if she beat all the red lights, she would still bete.

    It was her fault that she had forgotten about their anniversary. For the first time, her fiance beat her to it. For sure, he would not let this one slide. He would milk this incident up to thest drop.

    Still, she could not help but let a smile creep into her lips at the thought that he had prepared something special for them. She could not wait to see him and his surprise.

    But at that moment, she had to focus on her job as her clients looked at her. They were expecting her to say something.

    ��I hope you like the ce because I believe this is perfect for you.�� She finally said to the couple who had been listening to her attentively as she presented thest feature that was the main selling point of the ce.

    ��Can you give us a minute to discuss this?�� The woman smiled at her, assuring her that everything was fine. She did not mind since decisions like this needed both parties to decide.

    She watched the two confer with each other, excusing themselves from her as they moved to the open space that led to the swimming pool. She could still see them from afar, observing their bodynguage. But still, she gave them the privacy they needed.

    .....

    Nheless. she could more or less determine if the couple had any interest in purchasing the house or still having second thoughts. So far, she believed she might have a chance with this one as she saw them walk back to the room with a satisfied smile.

    Once standing before her, her male client smiled at her and asked. ��How fast can you draw up the paper works?�� Of course, that was her cue to close the deal.

    Several minutester, she was saying goodbye to the lovely couple, wishing them the best of luck in their wedding. Then, she rushed down the steps toward her car, parked not far from the house.

    She could not help but think of her wedding and the day that they would also choose the house that would fit perfectly for them. But for now, she was basking in her glory, another achievement under her belt.

    She could not wait to share with her date the good news, but before that, she had to text him that she was runningte. She did not want him to worry or think she had stood him up, not tonight.

    I AM SORRY. SORRY. SORRY.

    I AM LATE, BUT I AM ON MY WAY.

    I LOVE YOU, AND I AM SORRY AGAIN.

    She quickly pressed send and focused her eyes back on the road. She was lucky to meet such an incredible guy. He was far from perfect, but he was the man that she loved.

    Truthfully, he had a long list of ws that she almost gave up on him. However, he had managed to turn his life around, addressing those ws and changing himself because he wished to be a better man for her.

    ��There is no need to rush.�� She internally chimed in her mind, knowing he would wait for her even if it took her hours to get there.

    She checked her speedometer, not wanting to go fast. Thest thing she needed was to see a blinking light following her behind because she had exceeded the speed limit.

    ��Not tonight.�� She mumbled again as she firmly gripped the steering wheel. Nothing would stop her this time from getting to her destination.

    Suddenly, she regretted that she had epted this meeting with a client. She would have declined it if she had remembered this special day. But it was toote to cancel since the clients were already on the way.

    She also contemted ditching this meeting, but it would not look good on her record. Besides, her client was about to get married. She did not want to ruin their intent to find their dream house when she had picked the ideal ce.

    Selling houses or an estate was not just forcing people to buy a property. It was also an art and an act. She must present thend and the house as if it was the most beautiful thing they had ever seen.

    Then she had to convince them that it was perfect and the only ce they would want to build their family, grow old and eventually form memories and legacies.

    Then, her phone suddenly rang as she was about to turn. Expecting it to be her date checking on her, she immediately answered without looking at the screen.

    ��Yes, darling. I am sorry...�� But she stopped when the other voice did not resemble the person she expected to be on the other line. Instead, it was her boss inquiring about the client.

    Of course, she immediately rted the good news to her immediate boss, proudly telling him that she had made a great deal. She did work onmissions. The better the price, therger her take-home pay would be.

    ��I know I can always count on you.�� Her boss praised her, promising her that she had the promotion in the bag. She gradually stopped at the red light as she finished her report to her boss.

    ��I will hold your word on that.�� She could not stop the butterflies that fluttered in her stomach. She had been waiting for this moment for the longest time. Now, they had more to celebrate as she excitedly ended the call.

    She knew she could not wait to tell him the good news. It might not be a hundred-million-dor contract deal that he was used to, but it was one of her top ounts, and she was proud of it.

    Therefore, she grabbed her phone again, swiping and tapping on it. Then, she waited for the ring to buzz on the speaker, but sadly, it did not connect. Her phone died on her. She realized that she might have forgotten to charge it earlier.

    ��I guess my news will have to wait.�� She mumbled as she giggled in her seat out of her excitement. She could not believe that everything was falling into ce. Her dreams were finallying true.

    All the things she had done and had achieved, all her hard work was not just for her. It was also for her family, who had always depended on her. She knew her fiance did not understand the value of her family to her, but soon, she hoped that he would also learn to value his.

    She firmly believed that family was a fundamental foundation of any rtionship. Marriage was not just a union of two people but the merging of two families.

    If he did not have good rtions with his family, how could his family ept her into their fold? The same went with hers. However, he still had a few things to deal with before she could agree to take a plunge with him. There was still time to change things for the better.

    ��Now, what do you want?�� She exasperatedly asked as she noticed a car in her rearview mirror, repeatedly honking behind her.

    In front of her, she could see the stop light ahead, but it was still green. She knew she still could make it before it turned red. But it seemed that the other car behind her wanted her to speed up, probably in a hurry too.

    However, she was not letting the other driver bully her on the road. She kept her speed and eyes focused on the road.

    She could see that she was not far from the restaurant, just a few more blocks. Then, she would sit across from the man she nned to spend the rest of her life with someday. Then, they could have thousands of dinners together.

    But as she passed the line, she noticed the green light had quickly turned red. ��That was close.�� She breathed a sigh of relief. It would not have been such a big deal if it had been another time. She would not be in such a hurry.

    But tonight, she knew she could not wait a minute longer to see him. However, something seemed wrong as the honking stopped, but a screeching and metallic crushing sound echoed behind her.

    Automatically, her gazended on the rearview mirror. But before she could process what was happening behind her, she felt her eyes shift from the road ahead to her side. Then, she was suddenly spinning.

    She did not understand what was happening as everything around her spun out of control. Her world was swirling as her body flung in every direction.

    ��Help! Stopped!�� But her screams appeared to fall on deaf ears. Then, she realized nobody else could help her except herself.

    Therefore, she gripped the wheels tightly and finally pressed on the brakes as hard as her feet could take it.

    But it felt it was no use until everything went still.

    Was it over?

    She could feel her heart beating wildly inside her chest. She believed that was a good sign as she breathed deeply, holding onto her chest. She must have survived with minor injuries as she felt her fingers and her toes.

    But suddenly, she partially had to cover her eyes due to a blinding lighting from the rearview window.

    But beyond the bright light, she saw it.

    There it was, her final destination.

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997: Instinct or not

    His smile slowly faded on his lips as the minutes turned to hours. He had been looking at his watch, phone, and the door nonstopped as he waited for his date to arrive.

    He could see the other patrons and the servers were curious about his date since he had been sitting at this table alone for a while. The manager might have asked him to leave if he had not been a good customer.

    He had upied a good table but hardly ordered anything except the expensive wine. He knew how many other customers would want his space.

    ��Sir, would you like something else?�� That would be the third time or the fourth a server had asked him that question, but he said the same thing.

    ��I will order when I am ready.�� He snapped at the boy, slightly irritated that they could not wait.

    But he knew they were only doing their job. But he did not understand why his date had not yet arrived. He took his phone out again and checked for any messages.

    But after that first text, he believed nothing else came from her. She did not call or text him again. He tried again to call her, but it still went to her voice mail. He had no way of contacting her aside from leaving her several messages and hoping she would respond soon enough.

    .....

    ��Hello!�� He finally decided to call someone else, hoping she might have any idea where his fiance went. He knew she met with a client, but where. Would it take her hours to drive from where she took them?

    Besides, he was beginning to worry about her condition. It was not like her to be thiste. Maybe a few minutes or a maximum of an hour, but not more than two hours without calling or texting him.

    And now, he could not even reach her on her phone. He could sense that something might be wrong. Maybe she had a t tire somewhere and needed help. Then, her phone might have died on her. Or maybe?

    Thest thought was not something he did not want to consider as he heard another voice on the line. ��Hi, David!�� His sister answered immediately. ��Do you need anything?�� She quickly asked, probably wondering why he was calling.

    There was no quick fix to magically patch their differences, not with a few calls and meetings. Although both tried to open their hearts and minds, it might take a few more before they could say that they had once again bonded as brother and sister, not just because they shared the same blood.

    ��Serena, have you, by any chance, heard from Rose?�� He hesitantly asked. Lately, the two had been calling each other. Rose insisted that they strengthened their ties through constantmunication.

    So far, he believed that they were fast bing friends. It seemed that the two had many things they liked. They even nned to go on a vacation when the situation on his sister��s end settled down.

    ��Rose?�� His sister asked as if thinking. ��Yes, she called me this morning. Why?�� She seemed to be puzzled. ��Wait. Aren��t you supposed to be together?��

    He had told her about the dinner n. He even asked her for tips on how he could surprise his fiance. But it seemed his sister had nomunication with Rose tonight.

    ��Yeah! We are supposed to meet for dinner, but until now, she has been a no-show.�� He confided in his sister, something they had never done for a long time.

    When was thest time he told his younger sister about a girl problem? It must be more than a decade ago. They did not talk much since she moved out and cut them out of her life to follow her dreams.

    ��Do you want me to find out what is wrong? She might have a valid reason for standing you up.�� Serena offered, probably thinking Rose might have changed her mind about showing up. But he doubted that it was the reason.

    Something in his gut feeling was not sitting well inside him. Suddenly, he sensed that the reason might be moreplicated than that. But it was still something he did not want to consider.

    ��No, there is no need. I think I am just overthinking it.�� He stopped his sister from going to the trouble. ��She did send a text that she was going to bete.�� He added, not wanting his sister to worry.

    But he was getting concerned as he said goodbye to his sister and hung up the phone. He tried to call her phone again, onest time, hoping this time, she would answer. But the same thing happened. Her voicemail answered him.

    ��Can I have the bill?�� At this point, he knew that he had to attempt to find her. The situation was not the same as the previous times.

    She would not keep him waiting this long unless something happened. He just hoped her reason had something to do with her work and nothing else because the other options were unthinkable.

    Soon, he walked out of the restaurant, moving toward his waiting car. But as he passed by the staff near the door, he heard something that had piqued his attention for an unknown reason.

    ��Have you seen the ident outside?�� One of the uniformed security said to the woman on the receiving podium.

    ��What ident?�� The woman asked, looking curious as she waited.

    ��It happened a bit earlier. One car tried to beat the red light and caused several vehicles to tangle in one big pile of mess.�� The man continued his story. ��Until now, traffic is heavy outside.��

    Then the man turned to him. ��Sir, I will avoid going in that direction.�� He suggested when he saw him and guided him to his car. ��Traffic is still a mess.��

    He turned to his other side, looking at the roadblocks not far from where he stood. It seemed it was a massive ident based on the number of police cars and ambnce filling the street.

    He suddenly walked in that direction, leaving his car and walking toward the ident scene. It could be that he wished to help since he had volunteered a lot on rescue missions. Or it could be something else.

    Instinct or not, he found himself on the sideline, unable to believe what caught his interest.

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998: Stand on the subject matter

    He had been sitting in the dark, trying to piece the puzzle that had gued his mind. It had been hours since the ident happened, but he still had no clear idea of what truly transpired.

    The police and the ambnce surrounded the scene. There was no way for him to know but to wait on the sideline until they revealed their ident report. But until now, he was clueless since the police had no conclusive findings, not officially.

    ��Don��t you n to go home?�� A sudden bright re flooded the room as his friend switched the lights on.

    He continued to walk further into the room, not waiting for his permission to join him. But that was his friend. He felt entitled to do what he pleased since he was his friend.

    ��No, not yet.�� He answered without looking at him as he closed his eyes and pretended it was still dark in the room. He wanted peace to think. ��What do you want, Mike?�� He finally asked as he finally opened his eyes when it was clear to him that his friend was not going anywhere until he dealt with him.

    ��I think Don was the one who sabotaged the operation earlier,�� Mike told him as he sat on the chair and crossed his leg. He wore his smug face, confidently showing he had figured out the entire incident this evening.

    ��What made you think that?�� Initially, Don was also his first suspect. He knew the ns and the entire operation.

    .....

    The exchange he had organized was simple. If done wlessly ording to his instructions, it would have been a quick and easy exchange of goods and money.

    But something fucked up along the way. Or rather, someone fucked him up and informed the police of the undergoing drug operation. He doubted that there was a mole in his organization since he had swept his team and cleaned his house.

    He caught two more moles and disposed of them. They all pointed in the direction of his friend, Don. But it was too easy. It felt like it was a setup. Or Don might have made it feel that way.

    After all, Don had been in this business since he was still in a diaper. He knew most of the ins and outs of this business at the back of his mind. He was his mentor, for fuck sake.

    ��Aside from the obvious that he had backstabbed you before, I think he might have some change of heart and want the throne for himself.�� Mike spected as he took a cigarette from his pocket and a lighter.

    Then, he leaned on his chair as he lighted his cigar, inhaled deeply, and puffed a white cloud of smoke in front of him. But his eyes never left him as if he was studying him, reading what he was thinking.

    ��That is possible.�� And the man had openly threatened to destroy him thest time they had met. But he could also think of several names that could fill the list.

    But the older man also informed him he had not yet lost faith in him. He still wanted to see that he could recover from this situation. If that were the case, then why would he sabotage his mission?

    It did not make sense that Don would try to ruin his reputation unless it was all a ploy to throw him off his game. Therefore, he was also considering him a suspect even if it was against his better judgment.

    ��But do you have any other suspects?�� Mike asked as he continued to y with his cigar, creating circr shapes with the smokeing from his mouth.

    Of course, he did.

    ��There is the Fabio Family and Robert from the west side. Then, there is the Rosley Family.�� He spoke in a quiet deep tone, especially thest name, as he released a deep sigh.

    It seemed that he had beencent in dealing with the Rosley Family. Probably partly because of his involvement with Haley. He never did a thorough background check on her and her family.

    Recently, he learned through Mike��s connection and a thorough investigation that Alfred, Haley��s father, had deep ties with a rival underground organization in another part of the city. It was a big organization abroad, but it was still trying to break its market here in this country.

    ��So, you think Haley��s father might have something to do with this,�� Mike stated as he stood up and crushed his dying cigar on the ashtray on his table. ��It is also possible.�� His friend nodded as if agreeing with him.

    But he knew it was already at the top of his friend��s list of suspects. Mike did not want to point it out since he was still involved with Haley. And he did not want to consider that Haley had any part in this.

    Unlike what Mike had suggested, at the time, he discovered the truth about Alfred Rosley. His friend believed that Haley had been a pawn of his father to use against him.

    ��I know what you are thinking.�� Gerald quickly reacted. ��If Alfred is involved in this, I doubt Haley had anything to do with it.�� He still did not want to believe Haley knew anything about her father��s participation in the underground.

    His father was not a primary leader in the other organization, but he was actively participating in their illegal activities. Based on the reports he received from their investigation, Alfred had aided many shipments of contrabands to the country, using his construction business.

    But what he still did not understand in this grand scheme of things was his participation in it. If Alfred knew that he was the leader of theirpetition, why would he help him in his candidacy and want him to marry his daughter?

    It just did not make sense to him yet.

    ��Why don��t you admit it to me? You love Haley. That is why you are protecting her like this.�� Mike looked at him frustratedly, as if he was angry that he would not trust him with this information.

    ��No, as I said before.�� He stared his friend in the eye. ��I need her. But I don��t love her.�� That remained his stand on the subject matter.

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999: Fight for everyst breath

    No! No! No!

    It could not be happening.

    It was the only thought that kept going through his mind as he drove like a madman on the street. But the more he needed to be fast enough, the more the traffic worsened and stopped him in his tracks.

    He could see that he was still far from his destination, and time was of the essence. It was one of the moments in his life he knew he could never bete. Or, he might regret it for the rest of his life.

    ��Move!�� He shouted at the top of his lungs at the other car before him as if the other driver could hear him. Then, he honked his horn hard, hoping that would make a difference.

    Unfortunately, the traffic was far worse than he would like as he found himself stuck in the middle. The ident had probably created a chain effect, affecting the flow of the vehicle��s movement in other directions.

    ��I need to see her,�� David repeated in a defeated tone as he mmed his hands on the steering wheel, unable to do but wait till the cars moved again.

    .....

    Finally, at the next corner, as if by some miracle, he was able to turn and discovered that the street was less congested than the main road. It was a longer route to the hospital, but at least he was moving as he stepped on the gas to speed the car as fast as it could go under the circumstances.

    After almost half an hour, he pulled up at the hospital��s main entrance and jumped out of his car. The security tried to call his attention. ��Sir, you can��t park your car at the front...�� But he did not care. He threw his keys to the man and ran toward the main lobby.

    He could care less about his car. His only priority at that moment was to find her. He needed confirmation that she was ok. That nothing serious happened to her. But was that even possible after seeing the condition of her car?

    He knew right away when he saw the red car that it was hers. He remembered trying to rece that car, gifting her a new one on herst birthday.

    ��I don��t need it. I still have a functioning car.�� She had insisted, declining adamantly to ept his surprise. No matter what he tried and said, he failed to convince her to take his gift.

    Then, he immediately questioned one of the police if they had identified the driver of the pile of wreckage across from him.

    ��We can��t disclose any information...�� The officer was not yet finished with his spiel when he interrupted him.

    ��I know the protocol, but I believe that is my fiance��s car, Rose Sheldon. I only need to know where they had taken her.�� He calmly informed the police, even if his entire being seemed to be exploding internally in all directions.

    The face of the man and what he said next confirmed his fear. ��I am sorry, but they have taken her to the nearest hospital.�� Then, the police officer gave him the details, but the officer could not give him any idea of her condition.

    Now, he crossed the lobby, looking for their information desk. ��I am looking for a victim of a car ident. Ms. Rose Sheldon.�� He called the attention of the woman behind the desk, who was busy looking at some monitor.

    He could hear the panic in his voice, although he tried hard not to shout and stay calm. Still, he could feel his body shaking from fear, anxiety, and the thought that he might lose the one woman he loved.

    ��Can you wait for a second as I check?�� The woman informed him as she saw her type her name. All he could think about during that moment was how wonderful she was.

    He had always known that Rose was a hardworking woman. She was the primary breadwinner of her family. Although her father and mother worked hard, it was never enough to provide for all their needs.

    She still had three younger siblings she helped send to school. Then she was still paying the mortgage of the newly bought house she gifted her parents. He offered to buy it for her, but again she would not have it.

    Thankfully, one of her sisters graduated this year and started working as a nurse in this hospital. She was now helping the family and her sister provide for their needs.

    ��Damn! I need to call her.�� David suddenly remembered her. He could not help but wonder if she had heard the news about her sister. Or was she still clueless like him about her condition?

    He grabbed his phone from his pocket and searched for her number. He knew Rose saved it somewhere in his contacts, although he had never talked to her family that much.

    ��I am sorry, but I forgot to ask if you are a family member of the patient.�� The woman spoke up as he waited for someone to answer his call.

    ��Hello, Roseann!�� He ignored the woman at the counter, signaling to excuse him for a second as he talked to the woman on the other line. ��This is David.��

    ��Hi, David.�� He could hear the surprise in her tone, probably not expecting that he would call her. That was not unusual since he had never tried to call her before. ��What can I do for you?��

    It was clear to him that she had no idea of the ident, judging from the calmness of her voice. She appeared more surprised to hear from him than if she had heard the shocking news.

    ��Are you working at the hospital now? Can we meet? I am in the lobby. I will wait for you.�� He offered to see her instead of breaking the news on the phone.

    Besides, he needed to deal with the information first before confronting her fiance��s sister. Then, he ended the call agreeing to meet her at his current spot.

    ��I am his fiance.�� He finally confronted the woman at the desk, trembling to hear what she had to say.

    There were three possible scenarios he coulde up with at that moment. One, his fiance was in the emergency room, being treated for minor wounds. Two, she was undergoing surgery for the injuries she incurred. The worse scenario he could think of was something he still did not want to consider.

    He wanted her to fight for everyst breath.

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000: Missed the chance

    She gazed at herself at her reflection, staring at her long white gown as it smoothly flowed down the length of her body. She had pictured herself wearing this stunning wedding dress since she was a child.

    Just like most girls, she was one of those who fantasized about bing a princess. Then, one day, his prince woulde, sweep her off her feet, protect her from all harm and save her.

    But at some point in her life, she stopped believing in that dream. She woke up to the hard reality that even a prince could not save the day. She only had herself to depend on, and she had to stop waiting for this charming man.

    ��Are you ready?�� Her friend asked as she put the final pin on her veil and ced the bouquet in her hand.

    ��Yes!�� She whispered under her shaking breath as she looked at herself onest time in the mirror. The woman that never thought her dreams would eventuallye true.

    After all the hardship she had gone through in her childhood, then the sacrifices she made for her family, she was finally getting her chance at happiness.

    She was finally doing something for herself, not for anyone, only for herself. Then, she felt someone pull her hands and drag her away from her room,ughing and cheering her on until she stood behind arge wooden door.

    .....

    She was nervous as her hands shook, and beads of tiny sweat trickled on her skin but not because she did not want to proceed with this ceremony.

    On the contrary, it was the only thing she wanted. She could not wait to be married to the love of her life. The man who she never thought would evere into her life.

    ��You are the most beautiful bride I have ever seen.�� Her mother said to her as she touched her cheeks.

    ��How many brides have you seen in your life?�� She jokingly asked her mother, who only smiled at her question.

    But honestly, she did feel like she was the luckiest woman in the world because he was marrying a wonderful man. He was not perfect, but he did try to be.

    He might not be a prince, but he was, without a doubt, a charming man.

    He took her on a roller coaster ride, bringing her high up the clouds but then dragging her back down to the ground. Safe to say, he came into her life, creating havoc on her path and changing her ns until he became a significant part of her life that she could not ignore.

    Was it all worth the ride, the journey to reach this destination? Yes, she believed so as she finally saw the man on the other side of the room as the double doors finally opened, revealing the other side.

    He stood firm and tall with that wide grin on his lips, a formidable stance, an impable suit, and eyes that told her he was ready for this. What more could she ask for from her future husband? He was perfect in every way, her knight in shining armor.

    Then, she marched toward him along the very long aisle. It felt like she had been walking for miles as she pushed herself to be near him. But eventually, she stood beside him, staring up close into his eyes.

    It was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen since it was full of love for her. But she knew her eyes also reflected his, as she felt her heart grow wild inside her chest.

    Suddenly, she could not wait for the ceremony to be over. But, of course, all good things woulde to those who patiently wait. Finally, they held each other��s hands and stood side by side and before God, expressing the vows that would unite them for all eternity.

    ��I do.�� She heard his voice proudly telling everyone that he had epted her as his wife.

    She could see all their friends and family surrounding them, supporting this monumental moment in their life. It was the fulfillment of her dreams to marry the man she loved.

    ��I do.�� She whispered as she looked into his eyes. It was her turn to say her agreement to this union. Three letters that seemed so insignificant in the English alphabet but carried quite a weight when used on such an asion.

    Then, the way his face lit up, his smile that almost reached his ears, even his eyes were twinkling with the stars as they looked up to the vast night sky. It was the most beautiful wedding she had ever seen.

    After their long journey together, they finally tied the knot.

    She wanted to shout for joy as she heard everyone cheer for them. All that was left to do was to seal their union with their first kiss as husband and wife.

    She turned to look at her husband, but he seemed to fade away. When she turned around, everyone was gone. The darkness seemed to rece everyone.

    ��What is going on? Where did they go?�� She asked, but when she looked at him. He seemed to vanish along with everyone. Onest bright light seemed to apany her. But it did notst long as she saw and felt nothing.

    ��Oh! What a wonderful dream?�� She thought as she smiled to herself. Maybe it was a sign that it was time for them to set a date. But first, she had to wake up.

    Then, she wondered what time it was as she became suddenly aware of the movements around her. But something seemed to be wrong since she could not open her eyes.

    And what were those unfamiliar noises as voices and whispers echoed in the air and reached her ears? Nothing seemed to make sense as she failed to understand her current situation. She sensed them near but also seemed so far.

    Now, she knew something was wrong with her as she struggled to wake up and move but could not even feel anything. Her body would not respond to hermand, as she appeared paralyzed from head to toe.

    It would appear that she was having a nightmare this time. Then, she heard a very familiar voice.

    She wanted to see him, so she forced her eyes open. To tell him everything about her dream, but something seemed to keep her captive, preventing her from doing anything.

    At that instant, a sh of bright light passed through her eyes. Soon after, understanding seemed to register in her mind. At that point, she faced a horrible fact. She might not see him again in this lifetime.

    She would regret the day she refused to marry him, not because she would never have a real fairytale wedding or wear his ring. It did not matter if she did not be his legal wife.

    She would always mourn for her opportunity to wake up every morning by his side, to give him a family he dreamed with her, and the life of forever in each other��s arms for as long as they should live as husband and wife.

    She believed she had missed the chance.

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001: Adult rtionships

    She woke up in the middle of the night covered in sweats, breathing heavily, and with her heart that was beating wildly inside her chest. She turned around in her bed, appearing to be looking for something.

    But she was alone as she expected. It was just a dream, nothing more, as she breathed a sigh of relief, wiping her forehead from the beads of sweat that broke through her skin.

    ��Just a dream.�� She repeated to herself, assuring herself that there was no one else in the room and had nothing to be anxious about as she slid out of bed and grabbed her robe.

    She needed water as she felt her dry throat and parched lips. She strode outside her room and went straight to her tiny kitchen. She felt her heart had considerably calmed down but returning to sleep would probably be a struggle.

    After drinking water, she refilled her ss and took it with her as she sat on her couch, ready to watch a movie. But before she could feelfortable in her position, she heard a mild knock on the door.

    Suddenly, her heart beat faster again, and her body trembled, recalling her dream. It was not easy to get over a traumatic experience, especially when it happened to her more than once or several times.

    ��Serena?�� A low voice, just louder than a whisper, followed by another gentle knock on her wooden door.

    .....

    But hearing a familiar voice had her expelling the breath she held in her lungs. She was not in danger as she moved to the door to check what herte visitor needed.

    When she opened the door, the man was already moving away, returning to the door he came from, the apartment opposite her. He probably assumed that she was asleep and did not want to be a bother.

    ��Adam!�� She called him before he could unlock his door. Then, he immediately turned to her with what seemed to be worry lines on his face. ��Did you need something?�� She asked, slightly curious why he knocked on her door at the ungodly hour.

    She could not tell what it was, but it might be somewhere between midnight and dawn. She never bothered to look at the time since she did not need to be anywhere.

    It was like she was on vacation since no one was demanding her time. In a way, it was better than being on leave from work since no one bothered to call her except for Adam and Nora. Of course, minus the room service and the first-ss amenities.

    ��Actually...�� He appeared to hesitate about his purpose but decided to continue anyway. ��I was wondering if you are ok.�� He stepped forward until he was just a few feet away from her. His eyes seemed to be studying her, reading her thoughts.

    ��What do you mean? Why would I not be ok?�� She felt mildly rmed by his sudden concern. Did something happen that she did not know about while she was sleeping? ��Did Nora call you about the pictures?�� She anxiously asked.

    Different scenarios immediately rushed into her mind as her dreams mixed with the present. Trauma had messed her up, making her more or less paranoid about the things happening around her.

    ��No. I was just wondering, but Nora had not called yet.�� Adam quickly rified, not wanting her to worry more, judging from the frown on her face. ��But I heard a scream a little while ago and wondered if it came from your room. So, I decided to investigate.��

    He swore he believed it was her who made the noise that woke him up. But he was not entirely sure. But he could not return to sleep without checking on her.

    When she did not answer his call earlier, he immediately assumed it was just his imagination ying tricks on him. Or he must have woken due to a dream. And it had nothing to do with him. Still, he had to make sure.

    ��Did I scream?�� Serena was both asking him and herself the question. She had no idea since she had never heard herself make a sound. All she remembered when she woke up was her fear.

    But maybe she did. She was just not aware of it. With their paper-thin walls, she had no doubt even her other neighbors might have heard it but did not bother to be nosy about it.

    ��Did you have a bad dream?�� He could not help but wonder since it seemed she had no idea. ��Do you mind if we discuss this inside?�� He did not want their neighbors to see them lurking in the hallway at this time.

    But he wanted to know if she would be alright before leaving her again. He knew he swore not to explore his attraction with her because she was a client, but it did not mean he could not be a good friend to her. At this point in her life, he believed she needed a person she could trust.

    ��Are you sure I am not bothering you? I know you still have a job tomorrow.�� She did not mind thepany since she did not need to wake up early. Besides, sleep seemed to evade her at the moment.

    However, she knew he always left early for his work to attend to his cases. She was not his only client. Although she believed she might be his topmost ount at that moment, he still treated them equally.

    She observed he ssified his case depending on its merit and not its cash value. He chose whichever needed his time would be his utmost priority, something she had not seen in therge firm that handled her other cases.

    ��It is ok. Let us settle one thing straight. I am not just here as awyer, but I can also be your friend.�� He wanted that out of the way, hoping to settle the ufortable feeling he sensed between them. ��Let me help.�� Sensing that she was still reluctant to ept his help.

    After all, he believed they were two adults, mature enough to handle adult rtionships like friendship without putting malice in it.

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002: All in the name of sess

    He knew he had been avoiding her since that night. He had no idea that she had a son. It came as a shock to him. Therefore, he reacted shamefully that night when ced in that very awkward situation.

    He had never dated a woman with a child before. At least, none that he was aware of, but he never actually tried to get to know most of the women he went out with in the past.

    He would not characterize himself as a Casanova. He was not like his friend, Ryan, who changed his woman like he changed his clothes. But honestly, he never found the girl that made him interested enough to take the next step.

    ��Good morning, Zach.�� The security at the front of the building immediately greeted him as he strode into the front step. Somehow, he had managed to bond with the ordinary employees of thispany, even the low-ranking ones using this temporary persona.

    He would never have even looked them in the eye or bothered to learn their names if he had continued to work in this establishment as the son of the almighty Senator.

    ��Good morning, Jeremy. How is your girl?�� He greeted the man with a bit of concern. He learned that his daughter was sick and wondered if she was feeling better today.

    He stopped to talk to him for a few more minutes since it was still early. He still had a little more time to spare for a small chat. He found it refreshing to live his life differently from what he had done since he existed in this world.

    .....

    ��She is a lot better. Hopefully, it is just the flu.�� The man answered him with a relieved smile.

    A year ago, or maybe even a month ago, he might not even care about his daughter or this man. Yes! He had dealt with people beneath them, but only because it was required.

    That was the difference from then to today since he had a genuine interest in learning more about the man and his child. Maybe he was changing, but it did not mean he was ready for a child.

    ��I am d to hear that.�� He finally said goodbye, told the man to tell him if he needed any help, and then he was on his way to his post.

    Suddenly, his thoughts returned to that night, remembering seeing her child. Truthfully, he had never felt this attraction to a woman like the way he felt for her. But he would never want to mess with a single mother.

    He had always sensed that she might feel the same way as him. Butpared to him, she had more restraint, except that night, she had too much to drink.

    Then, all her inhibitions went out the window, exposing her true feelings for him. However, should he act on his discovery and take advantage of her?

    ��Damnit!�� Zach swore inside the elevator but quickly excused himself, realizing that he had spoken loudly in a crowd of people.

    Yes! He silently answered a question in his mind. He liked her but was he ready to take a chance with her, knowing that he was not only ying with her life but also her child?

    He tried to analyze his situationst night when he could not sleep. He knew he had to face her today and had to go on a trip with her. Thest thing he needed was for them to work together with this barrier between them.

    He knew he had to fix it, meaning he had to decide what to do with her. Should he continue with this path? He doubted, thinking of the consequences of trying to date a mother with a child.

    He knew he was not ready for such amitment. Thest thing he needed was baggage that would pull him down and weigh on his shoulders when his rtionship with this woman was over.

    ��Hey, Sir Alex is looking for you.�� Alona snapped him out of his reverie as he stepped into his tiny temporary office. ��Better fix that face because he had no time for your nonsense.��

    Alona warned him, probably seeing the conflict on his face at such an early hour. He guessed he had to stop thinking about her and concentrate on his work.

    Besides, he believed he had already made a decision. He would not let his silly attraction make the best of him. He supposed that if he ignored his feelings, they would eventually go away, just like how he had easily forgotten the girls in his past.

    ��Ok. I am on my way.�� He told her as he walked past her and into the lion��s den. To him, his boss was the King of this jungle.

    He had learned to genuinely respect him through the time that he had worked for him. He believed thatpared to his father, he was a better man because of his achievement and what he continued to do with his life.

    If he wanted to be a better man than he was now, he wished to be like him. But he believed he was still a long way from doing that. He still had a lot to change about himself and tons to learn.

    ��Sir Alex, Alona told me you were looking for me.�� Zach walked through his door and waited till he gestured for him to proceed.

    It was a big difference from the first time he had barged in into this office. Now, he knew that respect should be earned, not handed down. Here sat before him was a prince, almost a king, but he had never asked anyone to bow down to him.

    He treated everyone like they were his equals, giving everybody a chance to prove their worth, even him. Now, he was giving him another chance to prove himself. He knew he could not let him down.

    ��Sit down. I want to discuss with you the n for the closing negotiation. But let us wait for Ria since she will work closely with you on this project.�� Alex informed him.

    He had expected that since Alona had already informed him about it. Of course, he could not deny Ria her opportunity to prove herself in this situation. After all, she also worked hard, maybe more than him.

    He could set aside whatever happened between them and act like it never happened. He was sure that Ria would agree that they could act civilly and professionally, all in the name of sess.

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003: Family first over everything else

    His body slumped on the chair as he waited for any news. He was exhausted, but rest was out of the question. He could not rx or take a breather until he heard any updates on his fiance��s condition.

    He could see other families waiting with him in the room, with worried looks covering their faces. Just like him, they still had no news of the fate of their loved ones at the hands of the doctors operating and treating their care.

    ��How are you holding up?�� A voice suddenly bing familiar to him spoke, making him aware of her presence. ��I think you should go home, David, and get some good sleep.�� A woman in a white coat appeared in front of him.

    Admit it or not, his body was shutting down even without his permission. His brain seemed to fail as he lost most of his body��s function. Hisck of sleep must have dulled his senses.

    He had been running on adrenaline since yesterday as he prepared for their dinner date. Now, he believed he had exhausted all the remaining energy in his body, worrying about his fiance��s condition.

    ��I am ok, Roseann. I don��t need to leave. I can��t be away from her.�� David firmly answered as he forced his body to straighten up in his chair and face her. ��Have you heard anything yet?�� He asked his future sister-inw.

    One thing he noticed was her uniform. He still felt awkward after he assumed that Rose��s sister was a nurse. It was clear he did not know anything about her family.

    .....

    But now, he was enlightened when she introduced herself when they met at the lobby earlier. Nevertheless, he hoped her knowledge could help her sister in her situation. Because he knew that Rose would need all the help she could get.

    ��I know you worry about my sister, but you will not be any help with your condition. You need to eat at least.�� She pushed a paper bag and ced it on an empty chair beside him.

    ��I am not hungry...�� But he stopped when he saw a disapproving look on her face.

    ��A sandwich is in there, and here is a coffee.�� She insisted, taking one from the holder and setting it beside the bag while she took the other coffee and sipped on the hot cup.

    He had forgotten about eating, suddenly remembering that he did not have dinner since his fiance never showed up. Then, his stomach growled, reminding him that he needed sustenance.

    ��Thanks.�� He appreciated what she was doing, but that was not exactly what he needed. He was still waiting for her answer to his previous question. ��But how...�� He could not even finish his sentence, much more thinking of eating at a time like this.

    ��She is still in surgery.�� Roseann finally answered his unfinished question. ��She has internal injuries that the surgeons need to fix. So they can stabilize her.�� She tried to talk to him using uplicated words, not wanting to confuse him with the intricate terms.

    He did not want to hear those wordsing from her. Of course, he understood it clearly. Roseann avoided saying that her sister was still in critical condition and there was still an enormous chance that she would die.

    He believed doctors were not much different fromwyers. They were experts in their fields, but when faced with a difficult situation, they would not say outright to their clients, in this case, their patients, that they had lost the case unless they had explored all other possibilities.

    But he was not giving up yet on her. Therefore, Rose could not give up too. She had to keep fighting for him and their love. He needed her in his life. He believed life without her was no life.

    ��Is she going to be ok?�� It was thest question he wanted to ask her, but he needed the answer. ��Will she live?�� His heart felt like it stopped beating as he anticipated the worse.

    He wanted to be more optimistic, like this woman standing before him, but it was hard when he had not seen the woman he loved since she arrived in this hospital. It was not looking promising.

    ��My sister is still fighting to live. We should be thankful for that for now.�� Roseann took the next avable seat and looked at him. ��I think she would want us to fight with her.��

    She grabbed the sandwich, sitting on the chair between them, and unwrapped it. ��I have not eaten anything yet. Do you mind if we split the sandwich?�� She cut it in half and offered the other half to him.

    He could see the persistence in her eyes. She was not taking no. Therefore, he finally took the other piece. Besides, he acknowledged that she was correct. Rose would want him to fight with her. He could not do that with an empty stomach and a weak body.

    He watched Roseann munch on her sandwich without caring about how big her bite was or if someone else was looking. She ate as if her life depended on it.

    Rose was a bit refinedpared to her. Then, most women in his life would barely open their mouths when they ate. Either they were watching what they ate, or they barely ate at all.

    It was a wee sight to see women who eat like men. Ok, yeah! It is fun to see a woman who ate like a pig. Not that she was sloppy. It was just that she ate with so much gusto. It was contagious as he took arge chunk of his sandwich into his mouth.

    ��Thanks again for this.�� He mumbled after swallowing another bite. He would not have eaten anything if not for her encouragement. He knew he needed it but did not have the appetite earlier.

    ��That is ok. I think we both needed it.�� She told him with ame smile on her lips, but her eyes registered defeat before she bounced back on her feet.

    Finally, he saw that she was only trying to be strong, but she was as human as him. She might have dealt with a few patients in critical condition and some who probably died, making her immune to this. But not when it was her sister, whom she loved very much.

    ��You have to excuse me for myck of manners.�� She said, wiping the excess cream on the sides of her lips with her fingers and probably referring to how she ate.

    But he got what she meant. Thinking of what other people thought of her must be thest thing on her mind. She must be on her feet most of the time, ready to care for the next person needing medical attention.

    As he said, doctors andwyers were not so much different. Because what they both did could mean life and death for the other person. ��I don��t mind. I think I am a slob too. I don��t know how your sister had put up with me.��

    Suddenly, he could remember several instances of the two of them together. Those were fun times and moments he never wanted to forget. But he believed it was not enough. They should still have a lifetime to build more memories.

    ��I think you are a good man. That is what she sees in you.�� Roseann tapped him on the shoulder as she stood before him. ��Let us keep our hopes high and pray for her sessful operation and recovery.��

    Was she saying that only a miracle could save her? He was never a believer in anything that he could not see. He had never learned to pray since he did not grow up with a religious faith.

    ��But I have to leave for a while. I need to make my rounds.�� She excused herself, leaving him in the meantime. She promised to return as soon as she could with more information.

    He learned that she was still a resident in this hospital. She did not believe she had the luxury to ck on her responsibilities even though her bosses told her to take it slow because of her sister.

    Besides, she did not want her sister��s sacrifices of sending her to a reputable school to go to waste. She had to prove to her sister that she did her best. Rose had every reason to be proud of her.

    ��She had always been proud of you.�� He mumbled but doubted she heard him since she sprinted away from him, seeing that she might bete for her next duty.

    Rose was happy with her family. She always talked about them. But since he did not have the same experience growing up, he could not rte to her. He would listen to her jabber incessantly about them with only half an ear.

    Now, he realized his mistake. ��I understand now.�� He spoke to her as if she could hear him wherever she was. She had loved her family, devoting her life to them. All she asked from him was to learn to value his.

    She was afraid that from all the things they had ovee in their rtionship, he would fail to be a family man. He was a fair man, a great provider, and a splendid lover, but would he be a good husband and a father?

    He discovered he could be the best in everything as a single man. But he had to learn to prioritize family first over everything else if he ever had any n to build one.

    But was he toote as his mind thought of her once again?

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004: Staying for good or leaving permanently

    She was early that morning, having woken up early by his grumpy little angel. It seemed he was also in a foul mood, imitating what she might be feeling.

    But she managed to leave early since Edison, after a few minutes of cuddling, settled down and cooperated without making a further fuss. A whileter, she stood in the lobby of thepany she worked for, debating her possible life choices.

    ��What are you doing there?�� Someone at her back startled her from her momentary trance.

    She turned around and found her boss standing behind her, probably looking at what she had been staring at since she arrived, thepany name stered on the wall.

    ��Nothing. I think I forgot something. I am trying to recall it but can��t.�� She knew it was ame excuse, but that was what she came up with at short notice. She could not tell her boss she was having doubts about continuing to work for thepany. Not until she was sure of her decision. She believed that once she had decided, there was no turning back.

    Therefore, she had to be confident about it because it was not just her life she was thinking about but his son too. Whatever she decided now would curve the path of their future.

    ��I am also just like that.�� Brenda agreed, appearing to ept her exnation. ��Come on. I don��t want to bete.�� Her boss held her arms and dragged her to the closing elevator.

    .....

    It was almost out of space, but her boss squeezed them inside. All they needed was the sauce to look like a can of sardines. Luckily, no one had those suffocating perfumes on them. Or else, this would be a long ride up to the top floor.

    ��Oh! Good, you are now both here.�� Her other boss greeted them with a relieved smile.

    It appeared like Josey had been waiting for them. She had arrived a few minutes early, but she seemed to spend most of it staring at that wall. Luckily, Brenda found her, or she might still be there, lost in her private world.

    ��Do you need us?�� Brenda quickly moved toward their superior��s office while she waited behind outside for her turn.

    ��Yes, I need you to follow up on our situation with one of the clients.�� Their boss pointed to Brenda, who moved along to deal with her assignment. She could hear them by the door since they never bothered to close it.

    Josey did not seem mad since they were not exactlyte, but they were usually earlier than their appointed time. But she wondered why she was waiting for her. If it was about the project, she still had no definite answer about her n.

    ��Ria, Can we talk? Just briefly before I sent you to Alex.�� Josey used her calm tone as if she was talking to her child, ushering her into her empty office.

    ��Sure.�� She told her, slightly anxious about the topic. ��What is it?�� But she could already guess that it could only have something to do with her assignment.

    ��Brenda told me about your dilemma. Bncing work and your child.�� Josey��s eyes were kind. As if she truly understood what she was going through. ��I will admit that it will not be an easy task.�� She offered her a seat in the privacy of her office.

    ��I love working here, but I also love my son. Sometimes, I feel guilty that I am always away from him.�� She had no idea if confessing about her situation to her boss would be detrimental to her career, but she never liked to lie.

    ��I will not decide for you, but here is what I think. You are, by far, one of the best interns I have had for a long time. It will be a waste of your talent and energy if you will quit while you are ahead.�� Josey stood up from her chair and leaned on the edge of her desk before her.

    ��I will be frank with you. We are seriously considering hiring you permanently for the job. But I will require dedication and hard work.�� Her boss more or less told her that she had the job.

    Now, she was more confused than ever if she should quit now or stay. ��Are you saying that I have the job?�� She still could not believe it. It felt surreal. ��That I am working here regrly with full benefits.�� She could not think of anything else to say.

    ��Yes, all benefits. I know it will be less time with your son, but Alex always has a soft spot for mothers, so he has established the daycare center for employees on the second floor.�� Josey informed her.

    ��What do you mean?�� She asked, not understanding what that had to do with her.

    ��It means you will also have ess to the daycare facility for your son. You can bring your son to work if you have no nanny to care for him at home. But he had to stay at the center, but you can visit him during breaks.�� Josey moved back to her table and pulled out an envelope.

    She still felt speechless after hearing about the other benefits she would receive if she epted the job they offered her. But that would mean Zach would be out of the job since they werepeting in the same position.

    ��Here are the papers if you want the position. Just fill it up and give it back to me once you decide.�� Josey handed her the envelope. ��I will need your decision by the end of your trip. I hope you will make the right decision for you and your son.��

    ��But I still hope you will not let this opportunity slide because it might note again.�� Josey stood up from her chair and extended her hand. ��Congrattions on a job well done.��

    She knew she only did great at this job because she had a great boss that guided her. Then, there was Zach. Admittedly, he had been a big help too. But most of all, her son, who had been her inspiration.

    Therefore, she felt she had a few things to consider before making her final decision. First, what would be best for Edison and her? Second, what about Zach? He also worked hard to get this job. Was it fair to take it from him? Third, no. She stopped herself.

    Why was she even thinking about him? So what if he would not be working here anymore if she epted the job? It was not as if her world revolved around him. That she could not function if she would not see him anymore. That was just insane, shoving the idea out of her mind.

    ��Thank you. I promise I will think about this thoroughly and consider all your advice.�� Ria returned her attention to her boss. She still could not believe it as she shook her boss��s hands.

    ��Now, enjoy your trip and treat it as a paid vacation,�� Josey said, wishing her luck.

    It was like going on a vacation, as Alona and Brenda had exined to her. She would only be meeting with the clients for a couple of hours in a day or two then the rest would be for them to waste on their whim.

    It was like a dream, but the consequence was being away from her son. But everybody kept saying that she deserved it. Even Lourdes and her family insisted that she go on the trip while they took care of Edison.

    But why did she still feel guilty about it? Because that was not the only problem.

    She would not be alone. She was going with her partner on this project. Would she be able to stand to be alone with him? Maybe she did not have to be. She could avoid him and only see him when they met with the clients.

    ��Now, off you go. Alex and Zach must already be waiting for you at his office. The big boss has a few pointers he wishes to discuss with you before you leave tomorrow.�� Josey said in her authoritative voice, indicating that their soul-searching talk was over.

    She appreciated all the people working in thispany. Although she would not say they were all kind, still, most were. Her bosses, who might appear to have a hard exterior, definitely had a soft heart.

    ��Thanks again.�� She immediately stood up and exited her office. Then, she prepared herself quickly to meet with the CEO and her partner in this project.

    At least she still had three days to decide. It meant she had finally concluded that she was going on this trip. After all, she did not want to appear rude to the people who gave her this opportunity if she would just suddenly dropped everything.

    She owed them to finish this negotiation before she decided if she was staying for good or leaving permanently.

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005: No God

    He had stared at the four corners of this room for far too long. He only left it to go to take a bathroom break. But other than that, he knew he could not leave until he heard some news.

    After breakfast, Roseann had not returned to update him about her sister. No doctors also came to see him. He tried to ask a nurse, but she said. ��The doctors are still working on your fiance, Mr. Anderson.�� That was as far as she knew.

    It meant it was worse than he thought. Who would endure such a lengthy operation? And how could she survive, remembering the condition of her wrecked car?

    David wanted to see and talk to her. He believed if she heard his voice, it would encourage her to fight. She would know that she was not alone. But he could not even pass inside the sterile area as they blocked his path.

    Now, he had no choice but to wait. He had seen people, probably family and friends of patients,e and go. But unlike them, he was alone. Although Roseann was here, he had no idea where she was. Maybe she was dealing with this in her way.

    Roseann offered to call his family, but he did not want to bother them. Besides, the only person in his family who liked Rose was Serena. But his sister was also dealing with her issues at that moment.

    ��Hey, kid!�� He called the attention of one girl who had a lollipop in her mouth as she passed his side. ��What is in that other room?�� He asked when she stopped and looked at him, pointing to a door outside.

    .....

    He noticed the young girl just came from that ce, right adjacent to the waiting room. He had been staring at that ce since seeing many people go in. Then a whileter, they came out looking somewhat different, more at peace.

    ��It is a chapel. I prayed that my Dad gets well soon.�� The little girl with lovely braided hair and a cute smile told him. She looked so innocent and hopeful. ��Mom said if I pray hard enough, God will heal my Dad, and he can go home soon.��

    Then, the girl licked her lollipop and joined her family on the other side. Suddenly, he felt his feet move. He had seen Rose pray a lot. Her family was religious. She even attempted to teach him a prayer, but he did not pay it much attention.

    A minuteter, he stood outside the door, looking at the closed door. ��What am I doing?�� He muttered in a whisper.

    Unlike the other rooms with ss walls, this one had wooden panels, hiding the inside from passersby. He could not see anything from the outside.

    He had attended weddings and other ceremonies in different churches and religious houses but had never entered a chapel. The only chapel he had seen in his life was the one in Las Vegas, where Elvis presided.

    Another minute, he sat at the front pew, looking at the man nailed to the cross. He had no idea what religion meant, except people believed in something they could not see. They had faith in a God they had never heard speak to them.

    He heard his fiance pray several times for help when she faced a dilemma in her life or her family. Then she also thanked the man above for the blessings she had received.

    ��I...�� But he stopped, suddenly hesitant. He looked at the thorn crowning on the head of this bleeding man. He could only wonder. Would this God listen if a man like him prayed?

    Although he doubted, he still wished to try. Who was he to ask when he had not believed in a superior being? But he was not asking for himself. He was not doing it for his benefit.

    ��I have no idea how this works or what I am supposed to say, but I am here for Rose. She believed in you even if I did not. Maybe she could not talk or even pray to you, but she needs you.�� He spoke louder than a whisper, hoping someone would hear him.

    ��Please, please, please.�� He kept repeating in his mind. He did not even know what he was asking as he closed his eyes, and memories of her filled his mind.

    He had no idea what he would do if he lost her. Would he ever survive life without her? He did not know, but he did not look forward to such a thought. He still wanted her to live, marry her, have kids with her, and be happy for a long time together.

    ��I hope you are listening, but Rose is the most remarkable person I know. She does not deserve to die, not yet. Her family still needs her. Please, let her live.�� David had no idea if his prayer would work, but it was worth the try.

    He would do anything for Rose, even go down on his knees to her God. ��I love her.�� He said in a voice full of anguish. ��Please, don��t take her away from me.�� This time, he was praying for a selfish reason.

    He could not help himself. He knew he would not survive without the woman who had shown him how to live and love. Not after all they had gone through to get to this point in their almost-perfect lives.

    She was the other half of his existence.

    She was the air he breathed.

    She made his heart beat again and again.

    She always believed they were born to be together, soulmates.

    Without her, he would surely die.

    But as he had expected, there was no response from the man before him. He looked the same as he first saw him, and nothing changed. Should he dare hope that this man, this God, heard him?

    Maybe that was what faith was all about, hoping and believing.

    But was he ready to believe in God and put all his faith in him? Could he pray for a miracle despite the odds against them?

    ��There you are.�� Her voice floated in the air, making his heart flutter, somehow bringing him hope. If that was how miracle worked, it was fast.

    He abruptly opened his eyes, expecting Rose to stand by his side. He knew it was foolish, but he wanted to believe. Sadly, all expectations did not meet reality. It was not her.

    ��Roseann?�� It was her sister, who stood patting him lightly on the back to catch his attention.

    He did not realize until now that they had an almost simr voice, not until he heard it without looking at her. But the point was, it was not his fiance who came to see him. The miracle had not yet happened.

    ��I am sorry. I did not mean to startle you and bother you while you pray.�� Roseann slightly backed away, moving a few steps backward. ��But I have some news if you want to hear them.��

    When his eyes cleared from the cloud of closing them too tightly and his memories, he finally saw no one else was in the room. It was just him and his future sister-inw.

    ��What is it?�� He was suddenly quite aware of what was happening as fear gripped him. But she did not look like she had been crying or sad. Was that supposed to be a good sign? He could only hope.

    She took the space beside him and sat down. She looked up at the man on the cross and made a sign on her body, symbolizing her faith in her God. She looked like she mumbled something silently. Then, she turned to him when she finished.

    Truthfully, the suspense was killing him as he remained silent beside her, but if it meant it was good news, he did not mind. He could wait for as long as it took to thank her God. Maybe he also should thank him.

    ��She is out of surgery.�� That was good. ��But she is not yet out of the woods.�� She continued with her seemingly enthusiastic smile.

    ��What does it means?�� He was awyer, but in his understanding, she could still die.

    ��They manage to repair the major damage in her internal organs and stop all the bleeding, but any of those could still have someplications.��

    Roseann exined to him the details of what the doctors did to her sister.

    But no matter howplicated the words, or the procedures, he tried to listen and understand them. He wanted to know if there was something he could do to help.

    He had money, sess, intelligence, and power, but those seemed useless since he could not save her from this. What was the point? He was just a human being, just like the rest of them.

    ��She could still die.�� It was the inevitable truth. She was alive now, but there was no certainty until when.

    He suddenly looked up and realized he was not like the man before him. He was no God to save her from her fate, despite all his achievements in this world.

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006: Point the finger at the real culprit

    She was d she met Adam when she needed a friend the most. Although she had made many friends in the industry, she doubted that any of them woulde to her aid when the going got tough.

    She could already see that her so-called friends would run in the other direction, disassociating themselves from her and her scandalous case. She still hoped that her situation would not reach that point.

    ��We still want this to stay out of the public��s eyes.�� She heard Nora say as she tapped her on the shoulder. ��Serena, are you listening?�� She realized she was talking to her as she tried to catch her attention.

    A few minutes earlier, her manager was busy talking on her phone, dealing with her other work. She did not mind since she knew that Nora also had other obligations to attend to, and besides, she was not just her talent.

    Nora had numerous artists under her care. She could not expect her manager to ignore their needs so she could be her priority. That would not be fair to the other stars who also worked hard to get good jobs.

    ��Yes,�� Serena quickly responded, but she did not understand the question. ��I am sorry, but what again are we talking about?�� She had been staring at the street outside with her mind floating in the wind that she did not hear a word Nora said.

    They were on their way to meet with Adam and her ex-boyfriend to discuss the settlement. And she could not help but dread the moment of seeing him again.

    .....

    Since thest two encounters with Elliot, she had developed a fear she had never experienced before with him. In addition to that, she had been having nightmarestely. Thankfully, Adam came tofort her, apanying her until she fell asleep.

    During their rtionship, Elliot had never pped or punched her, but he loved to shout and demean her privately. Then, he would humiliate her in front of the crowd with his insensitive sense of humor. Physically, he would grab her hard, but he never left a mark.

    He only turned violent when she threatened to leave him. That was the point that she decided to go through with her n. She knew then that there was no future in their toxic rtionship.

    ��I said, do you still intend to keep this case away from the press.�� Nora rified since they were about to go on negotiation with her ex and his group ofwyers.

    Although, she doubted that he would attend the meeting. She believed he would skip this meeting and let his experts handle this. He would not waste his time dealing with her, just like thest time.

    She would prefer it that way, anyway. The less contact she had with him, the better she would feel. The sooner she could forget about this nightmare, the more favorable. Then, she could go on with her life.

    ��Of course, that is still what I want.�� She quickly responded, concentrating on what her manager was discussing with her.

    She believed that once this came out to the media, the masses would have hysteria and crucify her. Sadly, thework would side with their golden boy and protect him while she would be the sacrificialmb, who would carry the me.

    Then, she could say goodbye to her career. She could expect her name in the list of the stars that had shone for a moment but quickly lost their glitter. Her name would have a permanent mark, and no one would want to hire her.

    ��But it is not a guarantee that this shit would not leak to the public,�� Nora warned her since many things could happen. One source could be the end of their secret. With modern technology, one rumor could spread like wildfire, and nothing could extinguish it.

    ��I know the risk, but I still want to try. You know that I will not win with media on his side.�� Serena was not delusional. She might be famous and had a great fan base, but that was because of her teaming up with him.

    She would lose all her fans. The fans instantly would side with her leading man, thinking he was the victim, once this case reached the social media tforms.

    Soon, they were sitting in therge conference room, waiting for the other team to join them. ��Are you ok?�� Adam asked as he sat beside her while on the other side, her manager.

    He tapped her on the arm, assuring her that he would be there every step of the way. He had her back in this case. It was reassuring and somehow eased her worries.

    Then, not a minuteter, the opposingwyers arrived, but there were only two this time. The other time they met with them, it was fourpared to Adam, who was alone.

    ��We are sorry for making you wait, but we have ast-minute meeting with our client.�� The leading litigator said as he ced his folders on the table.

    ��Are we still negotiating the terms of the settlement?�� Adam asked, not wanting to waste their time if they had changed their mind.

    ��Yes, we still intend to proceed with the talk, but first, there is one condition that our client wishes to express.�� The otherwyer spoke up, but he remained standing.

    ��What is the condition?�� Adam asked while the two women waited anxiously for the answer.

    ��Our client wishes to talk to Ms. Anderson alone for a few minutes.�� The man announced in the room. ��He is waiting in my office if you will agree.�� He addressed thest part to her.

    She could feel cold sweats travel all over her body. Her heart seemed to tremble just thinking of being confined in the room with that man, with no one else around. Could she do it?

    Suddenly, she wondered if her family was right about her making a mistake entering the entertainment business. His father said that she would regret it. Her brother said that he was afraid that she would only get hurt.

    Was she wrong to hate them because they never wanted to support her chosen career? Or was it their fault that her life went downhill because they were never there for her?

    But honestly, if she should me someone for her misfortune, she could only point the finger at the real culprit, herself and no one else.

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007: Save a life

    ��What if she did not agree with this request?�� Adam asked, probably sensing her fear and hesitation.

    She had been wondering about the same question too. But, of course, she already had an idea that it would not be beneficial for her to decline the request, but knowing her ex, it was more like amand.

    ��Then, we have instruction from our client to decline all your settlement offers and to take this to court.�� The man pushed a folder in their direction, which Adam took and scanned the content.

    ��Could you give me time to confer this with my client?�� Adam informed the other party as he closed the file in his hands.

    She could not read what was going through his mind as he stared at his opponent, but the smug face on the other side told her it was not good. Knowing the man she used to live with, he had something brewing up his sleeves.

    ��Of course, take a few minutes. But my client had other meetings to attend today, so he would like to know the answer soon.�� Thewyer from the other side took his other folders with him and stood up.

    She could not tell if that was just an act to intimidate them, but one thing she was sure about her ex-lover, he did not know how to y fair. She had to be careful with dealing with him.

    .....

    She did remember a few instances in which she witnessed how he destroyed the career of a young actor who dared to flirt with her. Although, when she confronted him about it, he denied it.

    He said that the actor was not good enough to y the part, and the next thing she heard, he also lost his other offers. Until now, she wondered if it was because of her.

    ��I don��t like the idea of you talking to him alone in that room.�� Adam adamantly said. ��But if you don��t abide by his wishes, he will pursue a public trial.��

    It was what she feared. A public trial would destroy her. ��What about agreeing with this request? Would it be better?�� She asked herwyer and her manager.

    ��You know a trial would mean a media circus. I don��t know what he wanted to tell you, but I think it is worth a shot instead of taking your chance with the court.�� Nora stated, looking at her with so much concern.

    ��I want to advise against it, but this is still your decision,�� Adam said, looking powerless in his position. She had never seen him in this light before. Most of the time, he was in control of the situation.

    She took a deep breath as she calmed herself down. It was a decision that only she could make. She could decline her ex-boyfriend��s offer, but that would mean she had to fight him in the open field.

    If she would ept to see him for a brief moment in an office on this floor, with Adam and Nora close by, then maybe she could have a chance to strike a deal with him. Close this problem peacefully once and for all.

    But could she trust him? That was the risk she would have to take. ��Ok. I will see him.�� Believing it was the best option at the moment.

    ��Are you sure about this?�� Adam would like to stop her, but he knew, under the circumstances, it would be what he would rmend to a client. But he was afraid for her.

    He wanted to protect her from that man, but he was powerless against him. He wished he could do more, but under thew, there was nothing else he could do unless she battled him on an open court.

    ��Yes.�� She finally resolved the situation by agreeing to see him. Then, the otherwyer escorted her to his private office on the other side of the floor. But she did not mind the long walk since it gave her time to gather her courage to face him again.

    ��Don��t worry.�� She chanted in her head. He could not do anything with you in this ce.

    Then, she entered the room where a man was already waiting on the couch, sittingfortably with a ss of scotch swirling in his hand. She wanted tosh out at him, but she stopped herself.

    She could not see the point since she knew now that a man like him would never change. He was a monster. She would pity the girl who would be unfortunate enough tond in his trap.

    ��Do you want a drink?�� He offered just like a gracious host as he stood from the couch and proceeded to the side table, where a selection of expensive drinks lined the surface.

    ��No, Elliot. I am not here for a social call. State why you wanted to see me so we can finish this once and for all.�� Serena stated without any hint of fear in her voice.

    She expected that her voice would rattle, but thankfully, it sounded calm in her ears. Thest thing she wanted was to give this man satisfaction and for him to think he still had control over her.

    ��There is no need to rush. I am sure onest drink for dear old-time sake is not against the rule. After all, I want us to end on good terms.�� Elliot continued to pour a ss of scotch before walking back to the couch.

    ��Come on, join me. Sit down. We still have a few things to discuss before we part ways.�� Elliot patted the vacant seat beside him as he beckoned her to join him.

    She knew it would be a waste if she came here and just walked away without hearing his n. She could always run or scream if he did something uneptable.

    Therefore, she forced her feet to stride towards him and sat on the other side of the couch, the other one opposite to him. At least that would give them enough space apart.

    ��Here, have a drink.�� He pushed the ss toward her, only shrugging his shoulder at her move. She knew it irked him that she defied his request.

    She looked at the ss he offered but never bothered to pick it up. She had no n to drink it despite his insistence. She had no intention of clouding her mind with alcohol, especially at this time.

    ��Thanks, but if you can state your business so we can get on with our lives, I am waiting.�� She repeated her haste to finish this private meeting. ��But if you are here just to y around and waste my time, I am leaving.��

    When she saw that smug look on his face and his lips curved into an arrogant smile, she knew she should not have trusted him. She stood up from the chair and stepped away, ready to leave. But his following words stopped her from tempting to walk out on him.

    ��Don��t you want to see what I have in this envelope?�� He picked it up from his side and waved it in the air. ��I assure you.�� His tone carried a warning. ��You will save a life and his career if you sit down and listen to me.��

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008: To have thestugh

    She wanted to walk out of there and never look back. She knew this man was full of shit and could not be trusted. But hearing his words made her have second thoughts.

    Serena had a vague idea of what he might be referring to when he pulled out that envelope. And somehow, it bothered her that he might have something that he could use against her. And she had to listen even if it was thest thing she wanted to do.

    ��Cut the crap, Elliot.�� She snapped at him, putting as much venom in her words. At least, she hoped she sounded convincing because she could not let him think that he had already won.

    If she had known what he was back then, she would never have formed rtions with him. But, of course, as they said, regret came after she had made the decision, and mistakes happened.

    Now, she could only suffer and face the consequence of her actions with the hope that she could eventually move on with her life. But that was not happening until she had dealt with this man.

    ��Don��t be like that. I miss you, my baby.�� He stood before her, staring down at her face. ��Don��t you miss me at all?�� He asked as his fingers reached up and touched the strands of her hair.

    She quickly swatted his hands away, disgusted that he would dare to touch her. Then, she quickly stepped back, putting a space between them but not before she snatched the envelope dangling in his other hand.

    .....

    ��No, and don��t you dare touch me again.�� She angrily spat her words at him. ��Tell me what you want, and let us get this over with.�� She knew she could not leave until she learned what he had nned against her. But she had no intention of staying much longer either.

    She opened the envelope, and just as she suspected, it was the same pictures she had received the other night. She was afraid that he might also receive a copy of it. Now, her fear just came true.

    They were pictures of Adam punching and kicking Elliot. Some photos of Elliot down on the floor, in excruciating pain. And then some more of Adam protecting her in his arms.

    ��Isn��t it obvious what I want?�� He asked as his hands attempted to touch her face, but she quickly flinched out of his reach. His eyes were furious at her reaction, but he still smiled at her.

    When she did not reply, not wanting to acknowledge him but only stared at the man who continued to make her life miserable, he answered his question for her.

    ��I want you back.�� He stated as he returned to his seat and grabbed his drink, gulping its entire content. Then, he stood up again and refilled his ss before turning to her. ��That is all I ever want.��

    ��Don��t you get it?�� She asked frustratedly. ��We are over. I don��t want us to get back together. We are through.�� She added, hoping that he would finally get that in his head.

    ��I can��t live without you. I love you.�� Elliot uttered in a lower voice, this time as if he was saying it from the heart.

    But she knew him too well. The fans would have loved to see and hear him say those words, but he was a good actor, and those were just lines he memorized. He would not fool her again.

    ��Love? What do you know about love?�� She questioned him, hearing the worde out of his mouth for the first time. At least in their entire rtionship.

    But she would never believe anything that came out of his mouth again, not his sweet words, enchanting promises, and lies. She had learned her lesson and would not fall into the same trap again.

    ��Losing you made me realize how much I messed up our rtionship. I am sorry if I hurt you. I am willing to go to counseling if necessary.�� He rumbled on and on about his promises to win her back.

    ��I am happy that you realized your mistake. I hope you will never do that again in your rtionships. But it will not be with me.�� She said with finality. ��Where did you get these?�� She finally focused on the papers in her hands, waving them in front of her.

    She wondered if the same guy was trying to extort money from him. But no one had yet contacted Nora about those pictures. They were still waiting to hear from the man who took it what he had nned to do with them.

    ��Where else?�� Elliot stated as if she should already know. ��From the man I hired to take them.�� He finally admitted when she appeared to remain clueless.

    ��What?�� Her face registered surprise, but she felt stupid for not figuring it out. However, she was not shocked that he could resort to such low tactics.

    She did learn toote that he staged many of his public acts so the press and the masses would love him. But she knew now that all of those were lies. Again, she was deep in the rtionship when she discovered his true colors.

    ��I need something to help me out with my case.�� He stated as he lifted his fit on the couch, making himself morefortable as he talked to her.

    ��What do you intend to do with these pictures?�� She could already feel the chill on her bones as she waited for his answer.

    She knew he had something nned for them. It was the only reason he lured her into this meeting. She could already imagine his intentions, even without hearing them from his mouth.

    ��You already knew what different stories a picture could tell by merely looking at them.�� He gave her a sly smile that told her a lot. He was saying that he was winning. ��Those pictures spoke louder than words, don��t you think?��

    ��You will never win. These pictures mean nothing.�� She said, despising the man before her. Then, she threw the pictures at him, letting them fly in the suffocating air. ��I will fight you in any arena you want, but you will never win.�� She stated, not wanting him to have thestugh.

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009: Never felt so alive

    She suddenly became aware of waking up. But she still could not see or hear anything. It was like she was awake, but she was not. She could not exin it, but she, at least, felt cold. She wondered if she was frozen since she seemed unable to move.

    After what seemed forever, she could finally hear noises in the background. It did not sound anything like the usual things she heard around her. She wondered where she was and why she still could not open her eyes or move her fingers or toes.

    Then, she heard it. It was faint, but she was sure it was not her imagination. But it could be a dream since she remained in this fuzzy state where nothing made sense.

    ��Please, baby. Open your eyes when you��re ready. I am just here, waiting.�� Then, silence again.

    Of course, she recognized his voice. How could she forget that charming voice that had won her heart with his sweet words? But where did he go? When silence enveloped the room.

    After a while, she felt her body swaying as if she was in a boat. Then, her eyes blinked at the bright blinding light as her hand automatically blocked its source. Slowly, she adjusted to her surrounding as her eyes scanned what seemed to be a small room.

    ��David.�� Then, she saw him enter the small cabin, reminding her they were in his yacht. She suddenly remembered the romantic dinner he had meticulously prepared for her as they cruised the bayside.

    .....

    It was such a perfect night as the stars littered the sky like glitters sparkling brightly in the sky. Then the moon served as their witness to this extra special evening.

    He even hired a violinist to serenade them throughout their sumptuous meal, making it out of the ordinary. The music filled the air together with their chatter andughter. If she had a wish, she did not want that evening to end.

    ��Did you have a good night��s sleep?�� He asked as he sat beside her on the bed, pulling her fingers into his lips, reminding her again of what else happened that night as another sparkling object caught her eyes.

    After dinner, they left the front side of the deck so the staff could clear up their table. Then, the musician retired for the night. It was just them again, roaming around the deck, enjoying the steady breeze of the slightly chilly wind.

    When he noticed her shiver in her backless dress, he automatically took off his jacket and wrapped it around her shoulders, effectively warming her instantly. His body heat certainly helped.

    ��I did,�� Rose answered him, curling in the bed as she tried to untangle the tightness of her muscles.

    Then, her mind reverted to that night as they stared into the night sky. She recalled her fear that it would rain or the boat would rock through the waves was unfounded.

    The yacht that she learned he named after her, Lady Rose, sailed through the beautiful ocean with ease. She barely felt the waves but felt the mild wind as they touched her skin. He said that the boat reminded him of her beauty, like a rose.

    ��Did you like my surprise?�� He asked with a slight hesitation in his voice, as if he was afraid that she might have changed her mind.

    Yes! She loved his surprise.

    After a while, he took her to the upper deck. She saw two fishing poles set up on the side railing. She was not expecting they would go fishingte that night, especially in their formal clothes.

    In truth, she was not expecting that he was taking her on a cruise. She thought when he invited her to dinner. He would only ask her to go to a fine restaurant as they usually did. Well, not this.

    ��Are you seriously thinking of fishing?�� Rose finally asked him when her curiosity reached its peak when he touched one of the poles.

    She knew how much David loved to go fishing. It was one of his hobbies that she was starting to enjoy. It was safe,pared to his other activities, and it was quiet. It was a way of getting away from their stressful worlds.

    ��Why not?�� He answered as he arranged his bait, cast his line in the air, and the hook flew toward the water. ��There is now against fishing at night.�� He said as he continued to move his pole from side to side.

    Then, he gestured for her to take the other pole and cast her line. Why not? She thought. It could be fun. Besides, she could add this to her most unforgettable memories if she caught a big one.

    She had been fishing with him several times now. But the biggest she had caught was the size of her palm. It would be nice if she could beat him even once in his game.

    ��Ok. Fine.�� d to take the challenge. She moved closer to him and took hold of the pole��s handle.

    ��Don��t forget your bait.�� David reminded her as he concentrated back on his fishing line. Usually, he would help her with it. This time, he let her fix her hook and bait by herself.

    She could do it. She had done it before. Slowly, she reeled in the line until she could reach the other end, the hook. But before she could even touch it, she noticed something sparkling around it.

    At first, she thought it might be the metallic portion at the end glistening in the light. But eventually, she saw that it was something else tied to the hook as she looked at it closely.

    ��Oh... my...�� But she could not finish the expression as she became speechless upon touching the shiny object. Finally, she realized that there was no hook at the end.

    When she finally turned to him, he was already facing her with a nervous smile on his lips. Then, he untied the ribbon on the line, taking the shining object in his hand as he bent down on his knees before her.

    ��I love you, Rose,�� David uttered in his slightly trembling voice. ��You will make me the happiest man in the world if you join me on this cruise as we sail together through this lifetime.�� He lifted the ring to her, waiting for her to ept his offer.

    ��I know we will sail through rough seas, but together as we work hand in hand, we can ovee it. But during the calm weather, I promise to fill our lives with great memories that we will cherish for eternity.�� He continued as her eyes filled with tears of happiness.

    ��I do.�� She finally answered as she stared at the stunning diamond ring sitting on her ring finger. She had never felt so alive.

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010: The dam finally broke loose

    As he walked on those long white hallways, the only thing that passed through his mind at that moment was his urgent need to see her. He could not wait to hold her in his arms.

    He barely noticed anything else as he passed through the different people in their uniforms, heard the assorted chatters and noises around him, and smelled that distinct arid odor of a disinfectant.

    His focus was getting to her as fast as hispanion would take him. He followed Roseann to the elevator and the hallways until they finally stopped at a room.

    ��We are not yet clear to enter her room,�� Roseann told him, stopping him from going further.

    He could easily see through the small space inside the room since ss made up the door and the walls. Despite his wish, he could only look at the woman he loved as shey on the bed, still unconscious.

    The doctors who operated on her could not assure him about her condition. Until she woke up and noplications arose, there was no way to guarantee her recovery. She was still in a critical state where she could die.

    ��David, I am sorry to hear about Rose.�� When he turned around, he found a familiar friend tapping him on the shoulder as support.

    .....

    ��Thanks, Jacob.�� He acknowledged the man he had helped with hispany with his wife, Cassie.

    Dani introduced them when he was looking for someone to handle his representation in thepany he inherited from his father when his brother, Nick, died.

    ��By the way, this is Dr. Roseann Sheldon, Rose��s sister. This...�� David was introducing the two but realized they already knew each other.

    ��I already know her. She is my intern. She is the one that told me about her sister��s case.�� Jacob supplied the missing sentence. ��It just took me a while to rte her rtionship to your fiance.�� He exined.

    ��What do you think?�� David asked since the other doctors had already told him their initial diagnosis, but maybe his friend had another opinion. He would ept anything that would give him hope.

    He stared at his beautiful rose, now with her whole face covered with bandages, except for her eyes, nose, and lips. They said that the strong impact shard the ss of her car, and much of it went to her face and body, causingcerations on her exposed skin.

    He med himself for the incident. He should have insisted on the car he gifted her with its protective and safety features. If she had driven that new car, she might have prevented this ident from happening.

    ��It is too early to tell with the extent of her injuries. But I promise you. I am on top of this.�� His friend promised him before excusing himself to attend to his other patients.

    ��Don��t worry, Dr. Jacob is an excellent doctor.�� Roseann tried to assure him. But he already knew that, but what he needed now was a miracle as he turned his attention back to the woman fighting for her life.

    He just hoped she would not give up because he had no idea if he could make it without her. He wanted to go to her bedside, hold her hands, and tell her how much he loved her. But the doctors had advised against it.

    When he returned to the waiting area, he found Rose��s other family members waiting to see her. They all gathered in the room until they could finally see her up close and not behind the ss walls.

    Like the other times that Rose brought him to her family��s small events, he found it awkward to mingle with them. He was not a snob. He did not look down on her family because they were not as wealthy as his family was.

    Honestly, he did not know how to rte to them. He felt awkward when he was around Rose��s family. He was the odd man out as he could not socialize with them without looking intimidating, arrogant, or snobbish.

    Family time with his family meant business meetings and problem crisis management. It was not about bonding time or creating a loving and fun environment.

    It was one of the reasons that drove his sister to run away. Therefore, dealing with a happy family seemed unfamiliar to him. It was a foreign experience.

    ��How are you holding up?�� A soft, motherly voice spoke to him, breaking his silence. They were all chatting on the other side of the room while he sat alone, not far away. Roseann had to leave to attend to her responsibilities but promised to update them as soon as she got back.

    He looked up to see the matriarch of the Sheldon family standing before him with concern written in her eyes. ��Do you mind if I join you?�� She asked, gesturing at the empty seat beside him.

    ��No. Go ahead.�� David straightened on his seat and waited till she settled. ��I don��t know. Afraid, I guess.�� He tried to answer her honestly. He was never good at sharing his feelings, especially with strangers.

    At this moment, he still could not say that he was part of the family nor im that he knew them because that would be a big fat lie.

    His face must be a picture of distraught, but he had never cried in his adult life. He never had a reason to do so besides his father forbade him to shed tears when he was a child, saying it was for sissies. And he was not one.

    Controlling his emotions and acting tough had brought him to where he was now. But his upbringing also affected him emotionally, making it hard for him to connect to a woman in amitted rtionship.

    Until he met Rose, she changed him. The only woman who had shown him love was possible, even with a guy like him. She opened his heart to the endless possibility. It was not toote for him to be a better man.

    ��We are all afraid, but we are here for each other.�� His future mother-inw extended her hand and covered his. ��I know you are not married yet to my daughter, but she loved you very much. I want you to know that no matter what. You will always be part of our family.��

    It meant so much to him to hear that. The only family he had now were his friends. Thankfully, Serena had returned, allowing him to reunite with her. But that would not have been possible if not for Rose.

    ��Thank you.�� He responded with a trembling voice as emotions seemed to overwhelm him. Then, he felt the gentlest touch as her hands pulled him to her shoulders.

    She cradled him in her arms, just like what a mother would do tofort her child. It had been such a long time since someone held him like this. The only person who consoled him when he faced a problem was Rose.

    Right now, she was not avable to help him. He was like a lost child, unable to find his way back home. But this stranger took him without judgment and weed him into their lives.

    It was more than he could ask for in a moment like this. No matter how he tried to fight it, the dam finally broke loose as all his pent-up emotions rushed out of his body, demanding release.

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011: Dream wedding

    He looked up into the sky, seeing slight clouds forming on the horizon. Soon, a storm might be brewing on its way. Unlike the weather, he never felt calmer and brighter, just like a sunshiny day.

    Everything in his life had fallen into ce since he met the woman he wanted to spend the rest of his life with for all eternity. But there was a tiny hup in their ns for their uing union.

    ��I want Eida to be my maid of honor and Luisa, my flower girl,�� Amelia stated, not demanding but hoping. ��I wish they could be part of our special day.��

    That would not have been a problem if Eida would willingly expose herself to his friends. But, of course, that was not an option. He knew Eida wanted nothing else but to be there as a witness to their wedding.

    However, she had her reason for staying away from the limelight. The couple understood her situation, but it would not be the same without her and her child at their wedding since they had been the closest to a family they had.

    ��I want her to be there, too,�� Evan answered, a little bit frustrated, as they mulled over their wedding ns. ��But you know I have to invite all my friends, including Lance.��

    Besides, even if he did not invite the Prince or he did not attend, the pictures at the reception would still reveal that Eida and Luisa were present in the scene. Then, their other friends, present at the wedding, might recognize her and tell Lance.

    .....

    Indeed, it was aplicated situation.

    But they had to decide on something, or they would never set a date, organize a n, and be married. ��I know.�� She answered him, echoing his same frustration. He wished there was another way.

    ��Then, there is your father. You know how close he is with the Count and the Royal family.�� Evan reminded his fiance, knowing that putting Eida in the middle of his friends and her family would never be a good idea.

    She finally stood up from the bed, realizing howplicated their situation was. All she wanted was to have the most special people in her life in this once-in-a-lifetime event.

    After all, it was her wedding day.

    ��Do we need to invite all these people?�� She grabbed the papers on the table,prising the names of their expected guests.

    As her eyes scanned the list, she saw the tally was almost three hundred. But when she looked closely at their names, she barely recognized most of them. She could assume that all of them came from affluent families.

    When she finally informed her father about her impending marriage, she had already expected his reaction. He was furious. He did not wee her news as anything pleasant.

    ��Do you expect me to be static about it?�� Her father shouted over the line. The fact that she had notified him about her engagement on the phone did not help. He found Evan��s action insulting since he did not ask for her hand before proposing to her.

    Her father was a traditional man. He had always intended to arrange her marriage to some prince or wealthy business associate to further his power and wealth. She would have be queen if he had his way.

    ��I love him, Dad, and I want you to be happy for me.�� She answered him, knowing it would not have mattered to her father.

    He had never considered that she should marry out of love. Her father thought it was foolishness to believe in such nonsense when a good arrangement could solidify their family��s legacy.

    It took him a week before her father conceded and epted he was not winning this battle. Instead, he decided to meddle with their affairs, demanding that Evan should provide the wedding befitting his daughter.

    ��Dad, I don��t want a big wedding.�� She informed her father, suddenly wary of the way he was behaving. She knew her father would try to sabotage her wedding if he could.

    She knew Evan was wealthier than most of her father��s friends, but her father would still find her fiancecking. First of all, Evan did note from old money. His family name was not in the registry of all the great names in their country��s history.

    ��You will allow me to be theughing stock among my friends.�� Her father could not even think of her happiness as he mumbled about his reputation and name.

    ��If you want me to ept this man, then the least you can do is show our family and friends that you are not marrying a caveman.�� He added, knowing that he meant it as an insult.

    Evan came from a nobody. Yes, her grandmother made it in the entertainment industry, and her grandfather had a sessful small-time business. Still, it was not enough to make them cut the list of social elites.

    Evan only became very rich when he tried his luck in another country and became sessful in his career and business choices. Now, he might be wealthy, but not ording to her father��s standards.

    ��Your father mostly requested all of those people.�� Evan reminded her. ��We don��t have to invite them if you don��t want.�� He moved closer to her, his palms caressing her shoulders, assuring her that he would always have her back. Her wish was hismand.

    They could do that, but that would surely irk her father. But she did not mind. She had disappointed him all her life. So, what was one more going to do to her?

    She had already promised herself when she left him to live alone that she would not let him control her life anymore. She was not about to change that now. She would n her wedding ording to her wishes, not his. Because, as she said before, this was her special day.

    Nevertheless, it did not solve her initial problem.

    She could uninvite his father��s guests, but she still could not invite the two people she wanted to be there. Therefore, she was back to her original dilemma as she let the cold breeze touch her skin as she stood at the open balcony door.

    She was gazing at the farthest clouds she could see, trying hard to have a happy ending in this fairy tale wedding, when her fiance broke into her thoughts. ��Tell me honestly, what is your dream wedding?��

    It made her think of all her wedding fantasies from the day she fell in love with Lance until she met this magnificent man behind her. She knew Evan would give her the grandest wedding the world had seen if it would make her happy but was that what she wanted?

    She turned to face her future husband, wrapping her arms around his shoulders. Then, she let her fingers y at the baby hair growing at his nape as his hair extended longer.

    She yed several scenarios in her head as she thought about his question, trying to find the correct answer. She could have what she thought was her fairy tale wedding with her Prince charming, but that was a childish dream.

    She believed she already outgrew that one. Then, she smiled as she finally decided what she wanted for real.

    ��A wedding with only the people that mattered the most.�� For her, it would be her dream wedding.

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012: A big deal

    She could feel her hands shake and sweat drip from the back of her shirt and armpit. She felt like a pig about to get ughtered. Yes! She was a nervous wreck as she dragged herst luggage out of her room.

    It would be her first time being away from her son for more than a day. Usually, she could not wait to get home after a day��s work. Now, she would not see him for almost three days.

    She believed it would be a big adjustment for both of them. She was just thankful that Lourdes and her family were willing to care for him while she was away. They had been a real family to her and her child.

    ��Come on, Edison, finish your meal so we can go down to Mama.�� She heard Sasha��s voice in the kitchen as she helped feed her son.

    The young girl had knocked early at her door, knowing she had an early flight. She volunteered to take Edison to her home so he would not see her leave with her suitcase.

    Lourdes said she might change her mind about leaving if she saw her son crying and stopping her. They still all agreed, Lourdes, her husband, and Sasha, that she should take this rare opportunity for a rxing break even if she insisted that this was work and nothing else.

    ��Hi! Sasha.�� She greeted her young babysitter. ��Are you sure that you can handle him? I don��t want you neglecting your studies because of him.�� She knew that the girl was diligent and intelligent, but she could not help but try to make excuses why she should stay.

    .....

    ��I assure you, Ms. Ria, that Edison and I will be fine.�� She cheerfully hi-five her son. ��Right, Edison?�� A new trick Edison was learning from his friend. Edison offered his hand with an energetic smile. ��It will be awesome.��

    ��Aw...som...�� Her son tried to imitate the older girl. It was adorable to hear him learn new words. Sasha had been a great teacher.

    Then, her thought returned to the benefits she would receive if she epted the permanent position. They offered a daycare facility where she could bring Edison. She saw it, and it was a nice ce for a child.

    The facilitators also acted as a nanny and teachers, teaching the kids some basic skills, reading, and other things. She would not be a constant bother to Sasha and her family. Despite what they said, she did not want to be a burden to them.

    ��Yes, I am sure you will have a great time with Sasha.�� She knelt at her son��s level as he stood straight before her.

    He was getting bigger and bigger, and she missed most of it. First, she was studying, then now, working. But as they said, single mothers had to sacrifice a lot since they had to be both father and child to their child.

    They had to be the provider in the family, assuring that they had all their needs. Then, she had to care for her child, guaranteeing that she gave him enough love and support. It was not an easy bncing act.

    ��Don��t worry, Ms. Ria. We will take care of him. You know how much I love this little fellow.�� Sasha reassured her. ��Just call anytime if you miss him.��

    After one very long and tight hug and a lingering kiss, she finally let go of her son and waved at him. Then, he was out the door with his guardian angel. She could not help but feel guilty about her decision, but she knew she had to do this.

    Most of the time, her wants and needs would have to take the backseat since her child was her priority. But was it fair to her if she passed up this chance of a lifetime because she was afraid of the consequences and to take a few risks?

    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

    That was her cue. Well, she had three days to think about her ns.

    At the time being, she had to rush out of her apartment, dragging her bags on the short flight of stairs. Her carriage was already waiting downstairs.

    Thepany had promised to send her a car to take her to the airport. She already had all the flight details. On the other side of the state, another arranged transportation would pick them up and bring them to their hotel amodation. Easy peasy.

    ��What is he doing here?�� She mumbled loudly, surprised to see the man that was supposed to meet her at the airport standing by his car. She assumed it was his car, although it was different from the sports car he usually drove.

    Until now, she could not fathom how someone like him, working at the mailroom, could afford such expensive cars. Maybe he was rich. Judging from his clothes, he might be. He never did say he was poor. She just assumed he was like the rest of them.

    She wanted to ask him, but snooping about another person��s life was never her style. She would die of mortification if he thought she was interested in him because she was asking him all these questions.

    ��Are you ready?�� He asked when he finally saw her. He walked quickly to her side and looked behind her as she exited the apartment building. ��Is that all your things?�� He asked, pointing to her one suitcase and a carry-on bag.

    ��Yes,�� She reluctantly answered, still baffled why he picked her up instead of the official car. How many things was he expecting she would carry in this three days trip?

    ��Oh, ok. Let me get that for you.�� He picked up the suitcase as if it weighed nothing when she almost fell on the stairs carrying it.

    She would have said no, but he was almost in the car when she thought of stopping him. In her defense, he moved quickly, and she did not expect he would do that.

    Besides, it was rare that someone would carry her things for her. It felt refreshing. And she doubted that it was a big deal.

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013: An internal battle

    She took a deep breath and then sshed water on her face before facing the mirror again. She immediately rushed toward the bathroom when she found an opportunity to excuse herself from his presence.

    Another reason why she was anxious about this trip was because of him. She knew that being in the same space with him would create problems for her. Not that he was doing anything to bother her.

    On the contrary, he was extra nice to her since they called a truce. They had agreed that they had to work on this together. To do that, they had to set aside what had happened in the past.

    ��Pull yourself together.�� Ria mildly tapped on her face, putting some color back on her cheeks. ��That kiss did not mean anything to him, and it should not mean anything to you.�� She told herself in the mirror.

    Luckily, no one else seemed to be using the bathroom, or the other person might think she was going crazy. But maybe she was going out of her mind as she thought about the man waiting for her outside.

    ��Zach is a yer.�� She could tell from the way he handled her like a pro. ��He doesn��t want a woman like you.�� Pointing at herself in the mirror. Why would he want someone with a lot of baggage and a child?

    Thest man she had a rtionship with and loved for years dropped her like a sack of potatoes. He quickly left her as soon as he impregnated her and had a child, saying she was a whore and the baby was not his.

    .....

    He was a yer who had made her believe that he loved her. And that a man like him would change for her. She built her world around him, but unfortunately, she was a fool to believe him.

    ��Don��t waste your time believing in fairy tales.�� She told herself. Her focus should remain on her son, who was waiting for her back home.

    She sshed some more water on her face before fixing herself again. She had to hurry up, or her partner might wonder what she was doing inside the bathroom.

    Soon, she sat with him inside the airne with her on the window side. Thankfully, thepany gave them a first-ss ticket. The room was luxuriouspared to the one they passed by. Then, the seats were spacious andfortable.

    It was an experience she would certainly not forget as she looked outside the window. But, of course, there was no view yet to see other than the airport and the runway. She had to wait until they were up in the air. At that point, the engine began to roar.

    ��Is there something wrong?�� The man beside him instantly asked when she identally gasped, recalling something she almost forgot out of her excitement and anxiousness.

    Another one of her fear in going on this trip was the flying itself. She almost believed that she could get through this without thinking about it. But her anxiety hit her with full force as she remembered that this would be her first time to fly.

    She had never traveled much outside of their state. The farthest trip she had in the past was a three hours bus ride. She had not ridden any other form of transportation other than a car. She did not even learn how to ride a bike. She did not have one growing up.

    ��Yeah, I am ok.�� She answered, lying to her teeth, suddenly realizing she was making a scene. She was unsure if she feared heights since she had never experienced being in a high ce. But she knew now that she was afraid of nes.

    Although she had worked on the top floors, she was inside a building. But flying was different. The ne could suddenly spiral out of control and then crush into the ocean or the ground.

    Then, several horrifying ideas came to mind, making her more nervous in her seat. Now, she would never see her son again. The thought only worsened her situation as her nerves went to the roof.

    ��I don��t think you are ok, Ria. Just rx. Everything will be alright.�� She heard his calm voice, soothing her. Then, she felt his fingers wrapping around her hands as his warmth covered her trembling, cold fingers.

    ��I am sorry, Zach. I don��t know why I am so nervous.�� She uttered with a heavy breath as she tried to fill her lungs with air.

    She had always been brave. Well, at least most of the time. She could stand in dark and eerie ces. But lightning and thunders did give her chills. She just had that fear since she was a child.

    ��That is ok. Is this your first time flying?�� He asked as one of his arms snaked around her shoulders and pulled her body closer to his.

    She was about to pull away when she heard the engine roar louder, and the ne jerked a little as it started to move, making her squeeze her eyes shut as fear gripped her entire body.

    ��Yes,�� Ria finally found her voice and answered his question. She knew he was trying to distract her from thinking about what would happen next. She tried to cooperate with him by focusing on his voice instead of the motor.

    ��What you are experiencing is perfectly normal.�� He said as she felt his fingers wrapped around one of her shoulders, caressing her gently. ��Rx and breathe. I am just here.�� He whispered as his hand moved up and down on her arm.

    She did not find his touch offensive, but it distracted her from her fear as she felt her body gradually calm down. But, it did not mean she was on all counts better as she still felt her heart jump every time the ne had a turbulent movement.

    ��Thanks,�� She mumbled as her eyes remained shut, with her face buried between his shoulders and chest.

    She was not expecting that he would help her. Maybe she had judged him again a little harshly. Maybe more. But now she realized he was not as bad as she thought as she finally opened her eyes, looked up, and saw him gazing down at her.

    His eyes looked like a storm was brewing inside him, but his touch remained as gentle andforting as the calm sea as he continued to soothe her nerves.

    She could only wonder what was going through his mind as he appeared to be having an internal battle with himself.

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014: Head on a tter

    It would seem that his mentor was right about his usations. He was a fool to fall into the trap set up by his enemies. His future father-inw had yed him like a fiddle. Then, he also danced to his tune.

    Now, what should he do with that cunning man and his ns? But the most relevant question was whether Haley had any involvement in her father��s schemes.

    Did she n to seduce and use him just like her father? Or was she another innocent victim in this grand scheme that her father had orchestrated? Was she a pawn or the queen?

    ��So, you do believe me now.�� Don puffed his cigarette and blew it in the air, creating arge cloud of smoke around him before the air dispensed them into nothing.

    He sat in the partly dim lit room with a smug look and smile covering his face. He nodded his head in time with the loud music, amused with the woman sitting on hisp.

    Mike had pulled a lot of strings to get the information they needed. From what he gathered, he learned some valuable details. It was conclusive that Alfred Rosley was working against one of his biggest rivals.

    ��I guess,�� Gerald answered the man who taught him some of the ins and outs of these businesses, other than his father. ��You might be right this time.�� He agreed with the man.

    .....

    Did he trust this devious man? No, of course not. His father taught him never to trust anyonepletely. But he somehow trusted Mike, his bestfriend. He believed he was the only one who had his back from the start.

    But with this one, he would still keep an eye on his old friend. Don betrayed him once when he lost his confidence in him. He could do it again, and the next time might have a different oue.

    He kept his hands on the thighs of the girl on hisp as he looked at the other man sitting opposite him. He wanted to read what was on his mind. But he would not be where he was now if he did not have a few tricks up his sleeves. This crafty man would only show him what he wanted him to see.

    ��Then, what are you nning to do about it?�� Don asked after indulging himself in the bountiful breast of the woman disyed before him before looking up to wait for his answer.

    His eyes sharpened at him as if he was trying to read his thoughts. He believed, just like him, this man also did not trust him. He was still gauging what he would do with his current information.

    He would safely assume he was waiting for him to slip up and make a mistake. In that way, he could get the confidence of the other members of the organization and finally solidify his im as their new leader.

    ��I am working on a n. I think Mr. Rosley has done enough damage to our organization.�� He acknowledged that he needed to act on this information or risk losing the trust of the rest of hisrades if he let him get away with this.

    However, he still had to find out if Haley had fed her father any details about his other lifestyle. But how could she, when he had kept this part of his life from her? He still doubted that she had a knowing participation in this.

    On the other hand, she might know something about his secrets from her father and was pretending to be clueless, just like the scenario Mike had presented before. Still, he did not want to believe that without any proof.

    ��Good. I hope you will keep me in the loop.�� The older man suggested as he buried his face in the woman��s chest again. Then, he suddenly came up for air and stared at him. ��You know I still have a few good ideas that can help.�� He offered.

    He nodded, acknowledging his statement. He would not mind sharing some information with him, but not the pertinent ones. He knew he still could not trust him.

    After a while, Gerald sipped his aged scotch silently, staring at the almost naked women dancing seductively on the stage when his friend snapped his fingers on him, calling his attention.

    In truth, he barely noticed the girls, any of the girls around them, as they twisted their bodies to allure the men before them. His mind was elsewhere, thinking of another woman he needed to see soon.

    ��Don��t you like my gift?�� Don asked him, gesturing with his mouth on the girl on hisp that he hardly touched, except for his hands resting on her thighs.

    She had her hands around his shoulder, but she just sat there waiting for him to make a move. But he had never touched another woman since he had been seeing Haley.

    He kept justifying he was busy with many things that he could hardly have time to go clubbing and hook up with girls. Haley was there and convenient. She was good enough for the time being.

    ��Which one do you like?�� The older men gestured for some other girls to line up before them.

    He would have banged any of these girls if he was in the mood, but his mind had something more important to deal with at that very moment. At least, that was what he was telling himself.

    Nevertheless, did Haley ruin the other girls for him? He could not help but wonder as he lost his appetite to touch, kiss, or make out with these girls. They all seemed unattractive. Maybe it was just a phase in his life. He still would not believe that this had anything to do with her.

    ��Of course, I find her fascinating.�� He pulled the girl closer to his body, cradling her chin in his fingers. Then he kissed her hard while one of his hands snaked on her breast, under her flimsy brassiere, squeezing it as she moaned into his kiss.

    Then, he gradually let go of her and looked at his friend, who seemed quite satisfied. He knew it was a test. He wanted to see if he was still the same man he had raised through all these years.

    This man was also checking if he had changed because of the woman linked to his name. If he had stopped fucking other women because of her because that would mean one thing. He had a weakness.

    ��I need to be somewhere.�� Gerald excused himself from his friend. ��Can I take her home instead?�� Refusing his gift would be an insult as he stood from his seat but grabbed the arms of the girl, nning to take her with him.

    His gift was a beautiful woman with a gorgeous body. But knowing this woman��s backstory was not relevant in this business. What was important was how they would please their clients. And he knew what precisely he wanted from her.

    ��Of course, she is yours for as long as you want.�� Don winked at him, boorishlyughing as he beckoned another girl on his otherp. ��Enjoy. If you want more, pick another one.�� Pointing to the variety of selections.

    Of course, he declined. He only needed one. Another one might make things moreplicated. Then, he thanked his generous host for the night and left with his men. He proceeded to his waiting car with the girl��s arm wrapped around his.

    Once inside, he looked at the other man sitting across from him and the girl. He was already waiting for him with his arms crossed along his chest and a smirk on his lips.

    ��What is with the babe?�� Mike asked, raising his brows at him while winking at the beautiful blonde.

    He could tell that his friend was interested. It would not be the first time he would suggest he shared the girl with him. Life in their world was all about acquiring tons of money, selling drugs, and guns, killing, and a lot of fucking beautiful girls.

    It was the life that Mike loved in their underworld business. But did he like it as his friend did? Or was he forced into this world without any other option but to believe this was all he got?

    What if Dani and Laura were right about him? That he could change and have a different path.

    Should he still live in the world his father taught him? Or should he follow the different life his biological father wished him to have? It was a question that he still could not answer.

    ��A gift.�� He answered with a look that told his friend that he needed to shut up. Then, the car started moving on its way to his home. He was tired, and he badly needed a shower.

    The woman stayed glued to his side, attempting to seduce him but stopped when he firmly told her he was not interested. She sat quietly on the side, probably contemting what she would report to her boss.

    When he stood outside his apartment building, he pulled Mike aside where nobody could hear them, leaving the girl inside the chauffeured driven car.

    ��Take care of her. Make sure that she is satisfied and would not breathe a bad report to her boss.�� Gerald instructed his friend.

    Mike would know what to do with her. If they could flip her to their side, that would be better. She could be one of their informants inside Don��s organization.

    In times like this, he needed guarantees that nobody was double-crossing him. He might have the most powerful position in their rank, but he also gained the most enemies who would want his head on a tter.

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015: An ally or an enemy?

    He was on his way home when a man blocked his path as he entered the main lobby. He was familiar, seeing him before on more than one asion.

    ��Excuse me, Sir, but my boss wishes to have a word with you.�� The man said as he gestured that he should follow him back outside.

    He debated whether to indulge his boss��s request as he gauged the man before him. He could say no, but that would raise red gs that might ruin the n he was still concocting in his mind.

    In the meantime, he needed his enemies to think that he was still clueless about their intentions. He did want them to be suspicious and rmed. He needed the element of surprise to work in his favor.

    ��Lead the way.�� He finally responded, allowing the other man to go ahead while he followed behind.

    He did not see anyone outside upon arriving at his building. He did not notice anything that could have raised his suspicion. Therefore, someone might be following him and tailing his whereabouts. Or it could be another inside job.

    Whoever it was, he had to find the culprit before he destroyed his ns and the entire organization. This business was his empire, and he had to protect it from the people who would want it burned to the ground and turned into ashes.

    .....

    ��How long have you been working for your boss?�� He was testing if this man was someone who would rather keep his mouth shut or talk like a mockingbird. ��If I am not mistaken, he trusted you more than the rest of his men.��

    He would prefer thetter, wishing to get some information and hopefully bond with the guy. He needed to see how much the man knew about his boss��s underground operations.

    Even if he did not answer with words, his bodynguage alone could be enough to tell him what he wanted to know. A few questions here and there would seem innocent enough, but that was how you bait someone to loosen up and slip.

    ��Long enough.�� The man answered, seemingly proud of himself. He knew that his pride would make him talk. ��I am his righthand man for a reason.�� He continued with a smug look on his face.

    He walked beside him, making him feel that he respected him for whatever he had aplished. ��I can see why he would trust you.�� He could see that he wanted to say more, but they had no more time.

    Still, he believed that he had established a connection with him. He could explore that another time if given a chance.

    A car suddenly pulled up as soon as he exited the main door, and the man gestured that he should enter. Inside, he could see the man that wanted to see him waiting, sittingfortably inside.

    He did not have a second thought as he joined him. He would also like to know what this was all about, but he might have some suspicion. Still, he would let his instinct control his action. Some said that curiosity killed a cat, but he was not one.

    He might be curious, but he was very cautious. He would not let his guard down under any circumstances when dealing with his allies, especially his enemies.

    ��It is nice to see you again, Gerald. You have to forgive me for the short notice. I know that you are a busy man. So, I took the only time you are avable.�� A friendly face smiled at him, but he knew what hid behind those devious eyes.

    The older man puffed his cigar inside the car, filling the air with the irritating smell of nicotine. He was a mafia boss, but it did not mean he also indulged in the bad habit.

    He preferred to die with a bullet than a disease that had no cure. It was just stupid to live on the edge only to lose to an enemy he could not beat. But, of course, he would not tell his customers that. That would be terrible for business.

    ��I am sure if you had set an appointment with my secretary, I would have made time for you.�� He answered the man, who had a friendly smile on his lips. But he doubted that it mirrored his intention foring to see him.

    He could tell there was a more profound reason for his visit, but it had nothing to do with pleasantry. He could think of several possible logical exnations, but he doubted it was his only purpose.

    ��Well, I don��t think your office is the ideal ce for this conversation. I would have visited you at your apartment where we could talk privately, but my daughter is already upstairs, apparently waiting for you.�� The man informed him.

    He could guess all night what this man was whining about or ask him straight so as not to waste their time. He was tired, and as his host pointed out, his daughter was waiting for him as he had already expected.

    ��Then, I guess this is a better ce than any. So, what is it, Alfred?�� He asked as he felt the car move. He could tell that it was not something he wanted his daughter to hear.

    He was not afraid of this man or his men. He could easily take them down. Besides, his security would not be far away, following them close behind. Therefore, he rxed in the backseat and waited for the man to discuss his motives for meeting him.

    ��I am still waiting for you to marry my daughter. I can��t let you keep dating her and then dump her once you are elected governor. I told you I would only support your candidacy if you marry her.�� Alfred reminded him of their agreement or what he wanted from him.

    He never conformed to that arrangement, but the older man assumed he did. He could marry her, but that would put her life in danger. But was her life even in any peril in the first ce?

    It seemed her father had her covered, knowing who he was in the underworld. Alfred would not insist that he married his daughter, knowing she might get hurt if he had no backup n.

    ��Are you saying you will pull out your support if I don��t marry Haley?�� Gerald would like to hear him say his threat out loud. He dared him.

    He would like to determine if the woman he would marry had anything to do with this. He would only know the truth if this man would somehow slip up. It was not very likely, but he was good at breaking people until they made a mistake.

    Still, he could not make him suspect that he knew he was working for the other side. He would use this man to get to the bottom of their operations. It was the only way he could beat his enemy and eliminate them once and for all.

    ��Of course. My daughter is not a toy you can y with and return once you break it. I will not have that.�� The man slightly raised his voice to make his point loud and clear. ��Either you propose to her this end of the week. Then marry her within a month, or all deals are off.��

    He could see the seriousness on his face but could not tell if he was bluffing. He could not read from his poker face what he was thinking. But he knew that it was a warning that he had to heed.

    But how much did he want the Governorship position to let this man bully him into taking his daughter as his wife? Although his entire organization agreed that taking that office would give them leverage, was it worth dealing with this devil?

    ��What else do you wish to discuss with me?�� He was sure that this marriage business was not the only topic on his te.

    He might not be able to read him, but his instinct had never failed him when faced with a cunning man. He was sure his future father-inw still had another one or two questions he would like to ask him.

    Regarding the marriage, he was not answering it right away. He had to think it through before making a final decision. Besides, the man gave him a few days to decide on it.

    ��I had done some digging about you. Of course, you will understand. I need to know the man that my daughter is marrying.�� It sounded noble in his ears, but he doubted it was the intention.

    ��You can say I discovered a few things that had caught my attention and raised some gs.�� Alfred finally put the fire out of his cigar on the ashtray at his side and blew thest remaining smoke inside his mouth.

    ��But before you say anything, let me finish.�� The older man stopped him from asking questions, but he believed where this line of conversation was going. ��I know you are not who you appeared to be. But that is not a problem. I assure you.��

    He wished the other man would get straight to what he wanted from him instead of being theatrical with his words. But now that he revealed what he knew, he could only ponder what this man was nning.

    ��What about Haley? Does she know any of this? He had to know her involvement in her father��s schemes. It was the only way he could deal with her ordingly.

    Moreover, he had to know if he was marrying someone who loved him or someone who would stab him in the back.

    Was she an ally or an enemy?

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016: A stepfather

    Finally, she could easily breathe as she dropped her shoulder bag on the floor and took off her shoes. The entire day was an experience she could add to her unforgettable ones.

    She was exhausted, because of the trip, her nervous breakdown, and the weing dinner that their client hosted for them. Thankfully, the meal was superb. Her stomach was certainly notining as she tapped her belly.

    Then, ��Damn!�� She scrambled to her feet as she remembered something. She snatched her bag from the floor and quickly dialed a number. She thumped her foot on the carpeted floor as she noticed the time.

    It waste.

    She hoped that she could still catch him awake. ��Hello, Sasha. I��m sorry. I hope I did not disturb you.�� She exhaled, d to hear her voice. ��Can I speak with Edison?�� She asked in a hurry.

    She knew that his son could hardly keep his eyes open as soon as the clock stroke eight, but maybe this time, he had made an exception since she was not there to tuck him into his bed.

    ��Hi! Ms. Ria. How was your trip? I hope it was pleasant?�� The young girl asked in return, seemingly very enthusiastic. ��Let me check on Edison.�� She answered as she waited for her to answer her question.

    .....

    ��It was tiring, but the people I met today are very kind and amodating.�� She cut her story short, omitting the portion that almost ruined this trip. Luckily, she had some help.

    ��Don��t worry about Edison because he had a great day today. Just worry about how you can rx. They said the beaches there are to die for, so I hope you will take some pictures.�� The kid rattled on how she could enjoy her vacation.

    How could she make them understand that this was not a vacation but a business trip? She could not go out parading in her bikini when she had a job to do. But the thought of frolicking under the sun was indeed tempting.

    When was thest time she had a vacation? Easy, never. She believed her parents did take her a couple of times, but she was very young then. After that, she hardly remembered it at all. So, she guessed it did not count.

    ��I will try.�� She answered her instead of making excuses. Debating with a teenager was like going against the wind.

    Sasha might appear to be listening, but she would not understand half of it as the rest of her words escaped in her other ear. Then, she would insist on what she believed was right.

    ��Mom!�� Sasha shouted over the line. But she heard her mother silence her.

    ��Not too loud. You will wake up Edison.�� She heard Lourdes speak mildly to her child.

    That went her chance of hearing her baby��s voice. Of course, she could not ask them to wake him up. He would be grumpy if they disturbed his sleep.

    ��I guess I will call again tomorrow.�� She had no choice but to miss hearing his son��s sweet voice. But at least he was not giving them a hard time.

    After a few more questions and answers, she finally felt satisfied. She hoped it would also be enough to give her a good night��s sleep. She had gotten used to caring for him when she was at home.

    They had a routine she followed every morning and night before going to sleep. Now, she had nothing to do as she stared at the four walls of the beautiful and luxurious hotel room.

    It was weird.

    ��A long hot bath.�� She uttered in the silent room. Yes, the room was quiet, and she was alone.

    She might as well enjoy it while itst. When did she have a bath where she did not feel like she was in a marathon? It was a luxury she did not have. Maybe she could also order a snack. She could have a movie marathon before going to sleep.

    It would be a wee change to watch some movies appropriate for her age. It was hard when Edison was around. She could only view some educational movies or something suitable for a child.

    ��Why not?�� Ria told herself as she checked the mini-fridge, stocked with an assortment of drinks. Then, she opened the cabs. It was like opening a treasure box as her eyes darted at the chocte bars and the junk foods.

    ��It is just for today.�� She said, suddenly feeling guilty that she was indulging herself too much. When could she possibly do something like this again? Probably never. That was if she decided to quit.

    She took one bar and proceeded to the bathroom. She was like a child who received an early Christmas treat as she excitedly prepared her bath and munched on her chocte, drizzling a few of the aromatic oils she found in the bathroom.

    After filling the tub more than halfway, she quickly removed her clothes and emerged her body in the bubbles. The warm water gradually eased her tension. She could feel her muscles rx as the hot temperature seeped through her skin.

    ��Maybe I should have one installed in my bathroom.�� She told herself. After all, if she took the job, she would have an increase in her paycheck. She would have enough to buy things for herself.

    She never touched the child support that Edison��s father sent to her ount. At least not for her needs. She only took what Edison needed. Then she saved the rest for her son��s future needs.

    She never liked using his money, not when it was clear he never believed that he was his son. It was the main reason she wished to work and earn for her and Edison so she could stop asking for his dole-out money.

    She wanted to sever all her ties with him. She never wanted her son to know who he was. He was a spineless, heartless prick. He did not deserve to have a son like Edison.

    ��Stop it.�� Why was she even thinking about him? Because you were trying to decide whether you should continue to work.

    Her mind was right about him. He was one of her motivations for striving to make a future for herself and her son. That was one factor. But what about her son? How could she bnce being a good mother and a career woman?

    A few secondster, her doorbell buzzed. At first, she thought that she might be hallucinating. It waste, and she was a bit sleepy. But it rang again, the second time.

    ��Wait!�� She shouted but realized that the person on the other side of the door might not hear her.

    Quickly, she grabbed a robe from the counter and wrapped it around her body. She would dress up but whoever it was behind the door was persistent as another ding echoed inside the room.

    However, she had a slight situation. As she was walking and securing the robe around her naked body, she noticed that the robe was far short than what she wanted. It was barely covering her upper thighs.

    She tried to pull on her hair, dripping on the carpet and then on her robe as it hiked up with her movement. It was ridiculous. Who would wear a robe like this? Of course, many but not her.

    ��Wait!�� She shouted again by the door, not wanting to hear the bell again. First, she peeked at the peephole, determining the person��s identity on the other side of the panel.

    Safety was her number one priority. As a single mother, she had learned how to fend for herself and her child. At least she had secured the doors. Then, she had everything she would need if somebody dared .to enter her apartment.

    Surprise! ��Zach?�� She whispered to herself as she blinked her eyes and peeked again.

    She was not expecting to see the man standing before her. What was he doing? She knew his room was just a few doors down the hallway. Still, she wondered what he wanted.

    ��I am sorry, Ria. I know it iste, but I was wondering if you still want to review the presentation for tomorrow.�� He asked when she still had not opened the door. ��If you are already tired, we can do it tomorrow.��

    She slowly opened the door, finding it rude to talk to him with the door closed. After all, he had been kind to her the entire trip, helping her with her anxiety attack.

    She doubted that he would attack her. Suddenly, the incident in her apartment came to mind. She remembered he could not run fast enough when he learned she had a child.

    ��We can do it now.�� She remembered that she suggested that before they met with the clients.

    She did not want what happened in their past meeting, where they presented two different views. This time, they had to close this deal without any hitch.

    ��Aren��t you going to let me inside?�� He asked when she had kept the door slightly ajar. Now, she faced another dilemma.

    Should she allow him inside her room? It was either here or in his room. It seemed there was no difference in that. Besides, as she had said, she believed she could trust him. After all, they had made a truce.

    ��Come in.�� She opened the door, allowing him entry. But when she saw his eyes rake her body. She realized another mistake. His eyes registered surprise, nothing else. At least, she hoped that was what she read.

    ��Excuse me. I was in the bath and had to rush out...�� She trailed off with her exnation as she rushed back to the bathroom.

    Then, she quickly came back out. ��I forgot my clothes.�� She told him as she pulled her entire suitcase inside the bathroom.

    She had no n to rummage her things in front of him. Moreover, she did not trust the robe she was wearing. She could have a sudden wardrobe malfunction.

    Thest thing she needed was for him to think she was out to get him. She was not looking for a rtionship. She was also not desperate to find her son, a stepfather.

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017: On a tailspin

    Gerald quietly walked into his apartment, knowing she was already inside, waiting for him. However, he also knew what awaited him once he saw her. In truth, he was getting used to it.

    He would not be thiste if not for the unexpected visit he had. He intended to have dinner with his other guest. But judging from the time, the meal would probably be cold.

    ��Haley!�� He called into the hallway, but no one answered. Once he reached the living room, he knew why. And just like before, he found her lying on the couch, fast asleep.

    She must have dozed off watching a movie while waiting for him toe home. It was her habit to drop by his apartment without notice, but she never demanded his time.

    She never texted him asking where he was but waited till he came home to surprise him. He thought he would grow tired of her, and she would find their arrangement bothersome. But somehow, he looked forward to seeing her at his apartment.

    ��What are you doing to me?�� He asked the woman, who had her eyes tightly closed.

    He knelt before her, tenderly touching her cheeks with his fingers, wondering what to do with her. Then, he leaned closer until his lips gently touched hers, not to wake her up.

    .....

    He refused to think she could betray and use him for her father��s ambition. He wanted to believe that she was here because she loved him. But did he love her? Was this love that he felt for her?

    ��Shit!�� He silently cursed. He was angry not at her but at the circumstances he faced.

    He liked what they had. But how long could they keep this up? Everywhere he looked, someone was trying to outmaneuver him. He could protect himself, but what about her?

    Then, he decided to leave her be for a few more minutes. As he had assumed, he walked into the kitchen to find the table set for two. But the meal she had prepared was already cold.

    Was she sent to him as punishment for his crimes? Somehow, he realized he had found the woman who had managed to keep him interested. She had all the qualities he never even thought he liked.

    But could he marry her because of an arrangement with her father? But if he could be honest with himself, if he did want to marry anyone, it would be her. But would that mean he loved her?

    ��Are you fucking crazy?�� Gerald mumbled as he took the cold meal from the table and started reheating it in the oven. Why was he even considering if he loved Haley?

    What did he know about love? He knew his mother loved him, but his father negated that by how he had raised him. He had a brief glimpse of what love could be when he met Ethan, but it was short-lived.

    Then, he was back to this darkness, that the only way to survive was never to trust anyone. Haley was the only light left in his dark world, but current events had also tainted that with suspicion.

    ��Hey! Why did you not wake me up when you arrived?�� A soft sleepy voice called out to him. He was just done with the meal and about toplete it with a chilled wine when he turned around and found her walking towards him.

    She was indeed stunning, even with her face bare of makeup. She could have been a model with her height or an actress with her looks. She could have any man at her disposal, but she chose to be with him.

    ��You look so adorable when you are sleeping. It seems a crime to wake you up, especially when you snore.�� He wrapped her instantly in his arms as she leaned closer to him. Then, he nted one intense kiss on her lips to wake her up.

    ��I don��t snore.�� Sheined when they finally came up for air, punching his chest with her dainty hands.

    It did not hurt, but he flinched upon contact. It was not eh pain but how he liked the way they acted around each other. There was familiarity,fort, and easiness. It felt like home to him.

    ��Ok, you did not snore, but you certainly had a few drools staining my couch.�� He reacted with slight teasing as he touched her chin with pillow marks as his evidence.

    She made his lifeless apartment into a home without him noticing it. It used to be a space he went to take a bath and sleep in when he was in the city. But now, looking at the different things that had changed, it felt like this ce hade to life.

    ��I was tired.�� She acted defensively, not denying that it might have happened. Finally, they were bothughing while still in each other��s arms.

    But was it just the ce that had changed, or did he? Was this a phase that had him thinking he might have a shot at happiness? But soon enough, he would learn the sad truth that nothing about this was real.

    ��That is why I already prepared dinner for us. I meant reheated.�� He quickly corrected his statement, seeing how her eyes changed toin. ��Come on, sit down and let me be at your service.��

    He guided her back to the table as he served the meal before her. Finally, he took the chilled wine and poured her ss. Then, he came again to another resolution. He had never served another woman in his life, except his mother, when she was still alive.

    Did it mean he was also ready for a domesticated life where he could be happy with just one woman? He doubted as his mind reminded him of who he was and his responsibility to the organization.

    Again, was he overthinking all of this because of the pressures ced on his shoulder? That could be it. It was nothing else but tension. Once he had worked her out of his system, he could finally focus again on his goal.

    ��I am pregnant.�� He heard her. At least, he believed that was what she said.

    ��What?�� He had to ask again because he felt like his entire world suddenly went on a tailspin.

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018: Meant to be

    ��I am pregnant.�� She knew her initial n was to have dinner and eased her way into telling him about her condition. But somehow, the words just slipped from her lips without her stopping it.

    Haley could not even call it a surprise since she was unsure if he would like it. A surprise was something that you nned meticulously to give to another, but this was unexpected.

    ��What?�� She could hear the shock in his voice. And she believed that it took a lot to make him feel that way.

    Gerald was a man who seemed to be always in control of his situation. Nothing seemed to easily faze him, not even a few death threats he received, which was part of his job as a high-profile litigator.

    One time, she found an envelope addressed to him at his table. It was partially open, so she took a peek. She had to drop the letter, suddenly afraid of its content.

    Then, she confronted him about it, and he assured her that those were idle threats to make him surrender to their demands. It was nothing that she should take seriously, and she believed him. It was part of his life as a goodwyer, defending the innocent.

    ��I am pregnant. I am going to have your child.�� She repeated, using a gentler voice, hoping her situation would finally sink into his mind.

    .....

    She would not say she did not want to get pregnant. Of course, she wanted to have a baby, especially from a man she loved. But they were not yet at that point in their rtionship where they were ready to build a family.

    She had yet to say that she loved him and for him to say it back. At this point, they were just in afortable rtionship where they were at ease with each other��s presence. But things could suddenly change direction, and they could end up separating ways.

    ��Oh!�� It was not the ecstatic and overwhelming response she wanted to hear. But she understood his point of view. She was not, over the moon, thrilled, just like him, when she did the test and found it positive.

    But after a while, she realized she wanted this baby, even if it waspletely unexpected. Eventually, she sensed what every mother should feel about the growing life inside of her. She had to protect her child.

    He could be a part of their child��s life or not. But no matter what happened, she was keeping their baby. She would raise her and fill her with love.

    ��I am not forcing you to marry me or to take responsibility for this child.�� She quickly uttered what she had been rehearsing since she discovered her condition. ��But I intend to keep her or him.�� She told him before she forgot them.

    She believed it was not easy to tell someone about something he never wanted in the first ce. She always knew that he might be very attracted to her, but it did not mean he loved her.

    And it did not equate that he would want to marry her and start a family. She was also not in a hurry since they were only beginning to fall into this stable rtionship. Now, she was rocking it with this explosive news.

    ��How can you be sure that you are pregnant?�� Gerald suddenly asked as he sat down opposite her. The food seemed temporarily forgotten. ��I mean to say, have you seen a doctor?��

    She could see his eyes were in a great deal of turmoil. What did she expect when she dropped a bomb like that in front of him? She was still waiting for it to explode. Then, what would be his reaction then?

    ��I only did the test kit, but a woman knows if something is wrong with their body.�� She exined to him. She was conclusive about her pregnancy, even without confirmation by a doctor.

    ��And I also don��t know how I be pregnant.�� Answering what she believed, he could not ask directly but what he wanted to know.

    She was not expecting that she would conceive with his child. After all, they had been careful. She was on the pill, and he usually used protection, except for a few asions. It was a very slim chance, almost negligible.

    But things happened without a clear exnation as to why. And this was one of those moments. All they could do was face it and the consequences.

    She hoped that was how he would see it because thest thing she wanted was for him to feel obligated to take action due to this child. As she had stated to her father, she would not force him to marry her. But she would ept whatever he decided with no hard feelings.

    ��Does anybody know about your condition?�� He suddenly asked, looking a bit concerned.

    ��I have not told anyone. I wanted you to be the first one to learn about it.�� She wondered what was going through his mind at that very minute.

    Would he find her news good or bad? Would he want any part in his child��s life? Many questions lingered in her mind as he continued to look more bothered than excited. But she did not want to jump to any conclusions.

    ��Good.�� He seemed relieved. Then he focused his eyes on her, which looked calmerpared to a few seconds ago. ��Have you decided what you wish to do with the baby?�� He asked. Then, ��... our child?�� He abruptly corrected himself.

    It seemed that he was giving her the option. Was he asking her if she wanted to terminate her pregnancy or something else? Of course, there was only one thing she wanted.

    ��I will raise our child.�� She finally answered him, slightly offended by his question. Or was she overreacting to it? ��Let me make myself clear. I am keeping this baby, but you are not under any obligation to marry me.��

    ��But you can be a part of our child��s life if that is what you wish.�� She added for rification.

    She loved him, but it did not mean she would want to trap him in a marriage just because they were expecting a child. As they said, if she loved somebody, set him free. If he stayed, then they were meant to be.

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019: Thepany perks

    She woke up slightly disoriented as she looked at the bright light from an unfamiliar window. She stretched her body and felt something different with her pillow and the nket warming her body.

    She blinked her eyes twice, thrice, but the view did not change. She doubted that this was a dream. Then, the memories returned to her gradually as she stared at her beautiful room.

    ��Good morning!�� She mumbled in the air, knowing no one would hear her. She was alone. Her son was not here to wake her up.

    Then, the thought of calling her son came to her mind. ��What time is it?�� She could not help but ask as she stared at the sunshine radiating through the window.

    It was so bright that it almost made it difficult for her to stare at it without blinking and partially covering her eyes. It could be midmorning by the look of the sun��s rays.

    ��Damn!�� She abruptly sat up from herfortable bed, realizing she had overslept. She snatched her phone from the side table and looked at the time. She was not mistaken.

    Damn! What did she do?

    .....

    She ran towards the bathroom to get herself fixed. They had an early breakfast meeting with the other team, and she had slept through that. She wondered if she could still catch up with them.

    She remembered that Zach hade by her roomst night. They discussed the n that their boss required for the final negotiation. Their meeting did not take long since they both agreed on almost everything.

    ��This is your fault.�� She chastised her image in the mirror as she applied mild makeup on her face, seeing a trace of an eye bag on the bottom of her eyes.

    She should have been relieved and immediately gone to sleep when he left her room earlyst night. But she had to toss and turn on her bed and end up watching a movie to get him off her mind.

    Was she expecting that something would happen? For example, he would say he was sorry for his reaction the other night. Then, he would take her in his arms and kiss her.

    She was gravely disappointed because he only came because of the meeting and left as soon as it was over. Nothing about his actions seemed to remind him of that kiss.

    ��You should stop thinking about him and forget that unfortunate ident.�� She pointed at her reflection. ��Because that was all it was, an ident.�� She repeated thest word. ��An ident that he probably regretted.��

    She closed her eyes and shoved the memory into the very recesses of her mind. She had to focus because she was wasting valuable time. She was already veryte.

    She managed what she could do with the short amount of time, putting her hair in a messy tie because there was nothing else she could do at that moment. Then, she quickly dressed up to make herself presentable.

    ��What now?�� She heard the bell ring as she ran out of her bathroom in a hurry to get her things.

    She could not help but wonder who it was. It could be her partner who was finally checking on her because she did not attend the meeting. Or it could be hotel staff.

    She quickly opened the door to find her first guess to be the correct one, discovering her partner at the other side of her door. He looked different from what she expected to find. He wore casual clothes as if he had not gone to the meeting but was about to go out to the beach.

    ��Zach!�� She greeted, a little out of breath. Because she was running, not because she found him attractive in his ck shorts and white-fitting shirt. ��How was the meeting? Why did you not wake me up? What is going on?��

    She rattled her questions, not giving him time to answer. She was rambling like an idiot because she could feel her heart beating more than it should.

    Why was she even nervous upon seeing him? Or was it even fear or something else causing her skin to shiver? It did not make sense, but her mind was nagging at her.

    However, it did make perfect sense, but she refused to acknowledge what she felt. Because that would mean she could get hurt. It was clear now that she was attracted to this man, but it seemed he did not feel the same.

    ��Good morning, Ria.�� He greeted her without answering any of her questions. Then, he looked at her from the top of her messy hair down to her shoeless toes. She was about to wear her shoes when she was interrupted.

    ��First, You need to change since you are not dressed appropriately for the asion. There was a change in n.�� He continued after sizing her up. ��The clients canceled the meeting this morning. Instead, they wished for us to join them at the beach.��

    She could only stare at him as if he was some alien giving her instructions. ��But I did not pack anything for the beach.�� The words slipped out of her lips before she could stop herself. Well, she was surprised by the suddenness of the situation.

    Suddenly, all theirments about considering this trip like a vacation came crashing down on her mind. Maybe she should have taken them more seriously, making her regret not taking any casual clothes with her.

    Before she knew what was happening, he entered her room and grabbed her keycard that was on the side table. Then, he quickly nced her way before he moved further inside and picked up her shoes on the floor.

    ��Come on, put on your shoes.�� He instructed, kneeling before her.

    ��What are you doing?�� She asked him, slightly embarrassed to see him shoving her shoes at her foot. ��Stand up.��

    Suddenly, an elderly couple walked by her door and looked in their direction. They smiled as if they enjoyed the little show, making her more mortified with their situation. She could already imagine in her head what they were thinking.

    ��Lift your feet so we can go.�� He adamantlymanded, ignoring her protest. ��We will bete if you keep fighting me on this.��

    She could kick him out of her room, but that would sound childish. Nevertheless, how he was behaving toward her was not appropriate either. What was wrong with him?

    ��How did you know about the change of ns?�� She could not help but wonder because she did not recall anything about thatst night before he left her room.

    ��If you bother to check your email, you might have seen the notification.�� He informed her, making her remember that she barely looked at her phone except check the time.

    Now, she felt guilty that she had not called her son again. She nned to phone him when she woke up, but the meeting had her jumping out of bed and into the bathroom. Soon, calling him was thest thing on her mind.

    ��Where are we going anyway?�� She finally conceded, allowing him to assist her with her shoes.

    But relief was thest thing she felt when he stood up and dragged her outside her door, locking it behind her. First, she did not have her phone, and her bag was inside the room. Then, her keycard was inside his pocket, out of her reach.

    ��Wait!�� She shouted as she tried to open her door. ��I left my bag and my phone inside.�� Sheined to him, wanting her card so she could get it.

    ��That could wait forter.�� He looked at his watch as if he was counting the minutes. ��As I said, we will bete if we do not hurry.�� He repeated as he continued to walk down the hallway with her dangling along.

    ��Where are we going again?�� She asked, still puzzled by his behavior. She tried to pull at her hand, but he firmly held it in his. It was not too tight that it hurt, but it was not loose enough for her to get away.

    Or was she pulling enough?

    ��We are going shopping.�� He finally said as they waited for the elevator to open that would take them to the lobby or wherever he was nning to go.

    ��No, we are not.�� But before she could say another word, he pulled her hand and entered the elevator.

    She could not do anything as she watched the doors closed on them. First, she needed the clothes, knowing she could not attend the event in her business attire.

    But she did not want him to pay for her clothes, thinking she did not have her purse. But what else could she do? She could demand that he should take her back to her room. But she doubted he would oblige.

    ��Yes, we are. Consider this one of thepany perks.�� He offered with a wink of his right eye, telling her that the debate was over.

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020: Dangerous territory

    He could feel his heart thumping hard inside his chest as he finally realized he was still holding her hand. The sensation of her palm against his had sent shockwaves throughout his body.

    It made him more and more aware of her presence as the elevators moved downwards. He knew he should let go of her hand since there was no more need for him to do so. But he could not, enjoying it while itsted.

    ��Can you let go now?�� Ria looked down at their entwined hands, reminding him he was still holding them firmly. ��I don��t think I am going anywhere.�� Looking at the four metallic walls around them.

    Zach wished he had some other reason not to let go of her, but unfortunately, he had none. Regrettably, he had to abide by her wishes and do what she wanted. ��Oh! Sorry. I hope I did not hurt you.��

    Although he avoided holding her too tightly, he still gripped her firmly, not wanting her to escape his grasp. He still could not understand what forced him to act impulsively, dragging her along. But he could not say he regretted it one bit.

    What was it about her that had him obsessing about her? He had tried to forget her, avoiding her after the incident in her apartment. But he could not stop thinking about that kiss.

    She had a kid, for fucking sake.

    .....

    He did not date a woman who already hadmitments. It was not in his book. It meant trouble, spelled with a capital T.

    ��No, you did not. But you could have asked nicely.�� She told him as she pulled her hand to her side, tucking it safely away from him.

    Yes, he could have, but here he was. He could not even take his eyes off this woman. What was he doing? What was she doing to him? He believed there was nothing special about her.

    Indeed, she was beautiful, but he dated much more attractive women than her. So, what was wrong with him? Why did he still want her despite what he had learned about her?

    Was he ready tomit himself to this messy situation? Of course not. He was not that responsible. How could he even consider it, even silently in his mind?

    ��Well, I don��t think you would havee willingly.�� He pointed out. ��And truthfully, we are running out of time.�� That was not a lie. Then, the elevator doors opened,

    He ushered her out this time without holding any part of her body, leading her to a clothing shop on the other side of the lobby. He would have apanied her into a boutique, but it would take them several minutes to get there. At that moment, this small shop was their only option.

    ��Go on. Pick what you like, and I will pay for it.�� He suggested, pointing her to the women��s section of the store. ��Don��t worry. I will reimburse it in thepany expense.�� He told her when he saw her frown at him.

    No, he was only helping her out. After all, they were a team. Whatever he felt for her was nothing more than just confusion. Eventually, he would wake up, discovering she meant nothing to him, and then move on.

    He was only going through this phase in his young life as he figured out his priorities. After all, since working for thispany, many things about him have changed.

    ��I can pay for my clothes if you just let me get my purse.�� She protested, not wanting him or thepany to buy her anything. ��But just give me the receipt, and I will dly reimburse you the amount.�� She suggested instead.

    That surprised him since most girls he knew would jump at the chance to get a free expensive gift. Was this girl for real? But then again, he remembered where she lived.

    Either she was a wealthy heiress, disguising herself as amoner, or she might have someone else financing her bills. But from the wage they received from their internship, he doubted she could afford a luxurious apartment.

    Maybe the father of her child was still in the picture. He had not considered that before since he never saw her with anyone. He only assumed she was single since no one sent her flowers or came by to show interest.

    ��There is no need to pay it back. It is part of our expense ount. If it would make you feel morefortable, I will buy something for myself to make it even.�� He offered, but in truth. There was no expense ount.

    He nned to pay for them with his money. It still baffled him why he was doing this, but he had already said it. He could not back out of it now. He did not want to appear like he was lying, even though he was.

    ��I still would like to pay.�� She insisted as she finally found a sundress on a rack that was perfect on a hot day.

    But when she went to try it on inside the fitting room, she was shocked by the staggering amount on the price tag. It was just a piece of clothing, but it screamed extravagance.

    She never actually bought anything in an expensive boutique. Most of her clothes came from a thrift store. Then, the beautiful and expensive ones were gifts from her few friends.

    ��Hey, are you done in there?�� His voice reverberated outside the small room. ��I think you should also try this one.�� He knocked on her door, waiting for her to open up. ��I believe we may go swimming.��

    She partially pulled the door wide enough to peek at him. Then, she finally saw what he was dangling in his fingertip. It was a pair of red bikini suits that barely covered her private parts.

    ��I am not wearing that.�� She answered him, slightly embarrassed that he was picking her undergarments. ��And I am not going swimming.�� She added as she closed the door at him.

    Besides, she never learned how to swim. She barely remembered going on vacation or even going to a swimming pool. So, there was no opportunity for her to learn.

    But now that she thought about it. Maybe it was time that she changed that. She should n a vacation or even a swimming lesson for her and Edison.

    It would be a nice bonding moment for the two of them. It would be a way of making it up to her son for being away for a long time.

    ��It might be rude to decline their offer. After all, we are here to please our clients.�� He argued with her, breaking her reverie. ��I would not want you to end up in your underwear because you came unprepared.��

    She did not bother to change into her original clothes, deciding to buy the sundress. It might be pricy for her taste, but she had no other option. Then, she went out to face the man with his flimsy idea of a swimming suit.

    ��I think you are right about that, but I am not buying that.�� She pointed at the skimpy bathing suit.

    Instead, she walked back to the swimsuit section and chose a decent one-piece suit that she might be morefortable wearing if necessary. It was again another expensive piece of clothing, but it was something she could gift herself, remembering her n.

    ��I think this will do.�� She took it out of the rack and checked the size. After careful inspection, she was satisfied with what she had chosen. She mentally calcted the cost of the two clothes she bought and nned to pay for them afterward.

    ��Aren��t you even going to try it? I can tell you if it looks nice on you.�� He proposed as he gestured for the fitting room. ��I promise I have good taste.��

    ��I don��t doubt that. I can tell that you are an expert in anything perverted.�� She turned away from him as she scanned for anything else. But it was the best choice she had.

    ��Ouch! That hurts. I was merely offering my expertise.�� He said, but she could tell he was only teasing her. ��Are you sure? I think this is way better than that.�� He lifted the bikini in his hand, arguing his case.

    ��Then, you wear it.�� She answered him, taking the suit she had chosen into the counter. She did not need to try it on. She knew it would fit her just fine.

    However, she had no choice but to wait for him since he was paying. Then, she was surprised to see that he still held the undergarment in his masculine hand. ��I said I am not buying that.�� She reiterated when he shoved the material together with her clothes.

    ��And you are not. I am buying it for me.�� Zach responded with a devilish smile. ��Don��t you think red is my color?�� He continued, acting yfully.

    If she did not find him ridiculous, she would have ignored him, but she could not help but smile. What was he nning to do with them? Wear them?

    But it was those rare moments that made him more attractive. That boyish grin with his yful banters and silly sense of humor. He was dangerous when he worked on his full charm.

    ��Maybe after you tried it on, I can tell.�� She replied, looking at the red bikini and picturing him in it.

    It was a thought she did not want to explore as she pictured his body almost naked in her mind. That was dangerous territory, branding it as off-limits.

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021: Devil��s advocate

    He had been staring into a nk space for as long as he could remember. He knew he had several cases to review, but his mind could not focus on any of his work. It kept floating in the air as it reminded him of dinnerst night.

    After her big revtion, he remembered asking several questions, but after that, he had been quiet, absorbing the news. He had no idea how to react to it. Should he be happy or wary of his current situation? Or rather her situation.

    ��Did you see David today?�� He asked his secretary when he interrupted him with a phone call.

    ��No, Sir Gerald. He has note to work yet.�� He could hear the sadness in her voice as she reported what was happening to their boss. ��But Sir Evan is in his office if you need me to call him.�� She offered instead.

    He heard about what happened to his fiance. It was a terrible ident, and she was still in aa. David, the managing partner of this firm, had not shown up for work, not wanting to leave her side.

    Evan, the other partner, was probably drowning in his workload. He had to take on dealing with the responsibilities of his partner too. Besides that, he learned that Evan was also busy preparing for a wedding.

    ��No, I will just drop by his officeter.�� He informed her, not wanting to bother Evan at that moment. Then he tried to get back to his work.

    .....

    Gerald had offered to help since he was one of the senior partners in the firm, but it seemed he could not also focus on his job. No matter how he looked at the papers before him, his mind kept going back to the woman he had left in his apartment, still sleeping.

    It was one of the reasons he avoided entering a rtionship since being involved in amitment always had itsplications, especially in his situation.

    If his enemies discovered Haley��s condition, they would think they could use her and his baby against him. Now, what should he do with her? Should he marry her? But that would put him in a tight position.

    ��Sir, I think you forgot to answer your call.�� His secretary knocked on his door, pointing to his phone.

    His thought had him going in circles again, forgetting that his secretary hade in because of a phone call. He quickly took the receiver and answered his call.

    ��I am sorry for keeping you waiting, Governor.�� He was expecting his call after his rendezvous with Alfredst night.

    He knew that, just like Alfred, he would insist that he take the election seriously. The campaign period would start soon. Several entities showed signs of their wish to be endorsed by the Governor.

    But Governor Stanley insisted that he preferred him over the other candidates. Now, he might have an idea why he picked him. The Governor was not as clean as he thought he was, based on his association with Mr. Rosley.

    ��That is ok. I know that you are a busy man. But I talked with my friend, Alfred. He mentioned that you are nning to propose to his daughter soon.�� He heard the old politician say.

    News certainly flew fast, but it probably added a few details here and there. He could not remembermitting to Alfred yet. However, Haley��s father seemed to assume he had already agreed to his ns.

    But conversing with the Governor was like talking to Alfred. The man continued his suggestions for theing campaign as if his opinion did not matter. He appeared to believe that he would go along with their ns willingly.

    ��You know what, Governor.�� Gerald cut the other man short, not allowing him to finish the remainder of his sentence. ��I will call you back when I have some free time.�� With that, he ended the call.

    He did not care if he offended one of the highest-ranking officials in their state. But he was not ready to deal with Alfred and the Governor and their politics, hidden agendas, and interest in manipting him.

    Nevertheless, he knew that they needed him more than he needed them. Therefore, he could dictate how this situation would go, not them. He would take care of them once he had made a decision.

    But first, he had to find a solution to his problem before facing his other ones. At that moment, his first concern was determining what to do with Haley and their baby. Like it or not, he was going to be a father. But was he ready to be one?

    ��I came as fast as I could. But my hearing took longer than I anticipated.�� His friend walked into his room, going straight to his liquor cab. ��Do you want one? I certainly needed one. That judge was busting my tail.��

    Mike continued toin as he poured himself a full ss of whiskey before taking an empty seat in front of his desk. His friend seemed very pissed.

    But he could already guess which judge he referred to with his statement. It was his Uncle, Ben. It still sounded weird to think of him as family. He had high respect for the man and his integrity.

    He was one of the few judges they could not bribe or threaten. Once he had made his decision based on the merits of the actual case, there was no retracting that for any price.

    But Mike did not know about his connection with the judge. He still had not shared the identity of his biological father with him. That was one secret he would hold on to for a bit longer.

    ��No.�� Gerald refused the alcohol since he wanted his mind clear to think. ��But I need to know if you have dug up any other details about Alfred and Haley.�� That was his only concern.

    He needed confirmation of Haley��s involvement in her father��s affairs. If Mike would clear her of any wrongdoing, he could protect her from his enemies. After all, she was carrying his child.

    But if she had betrayed his trust. Then, that would be another matter he had to deal with, and he was not kind to people who aimed a knife behind his back.

    ��At the moment, I still have no conclusive evidence linking her with her father��s activities. But they could be covering their tracks.�� Mike was still unconvinced that Haley was clueless about his father��s operations.

    Alfred used his business in many illegal activities, like smuggling illegal contraband with his shipping lines and construction business. His daughter handled many of her father��s business.

    ��So, there is every chance she had been privy to the underground activities,�� Mike concluded as he drained his ss of its content.

    ��But she may still be innocent.�� Gerald contradicted his friend, not wanting his words to be the truth.

    ��Yeah, that is possible.�� Mike agreed. But. ��Can you ept it if it is not?�� His friend asked.

    He did not doubt that Mike was only doing his job as his assistant, who had his back. He believed his friend had nothing against Haley. He had weed her like they were old friends.

    He knew his friend was only doing his job of keeping him in line and alive. After all, his mistake would cause them the organization and their lives. And his friend would very much avoid being buried alive six feet under the ground.

    ��You know you don��t have to ask me that.�� He grew up knowing he would take over his father��s empire eventually. It meant having a heart was out of the question. Love and mercy had no ce in his world.

    He lived in a cruel world where there was no space for anything else except power, money, and survival. The only thing that mattered to him was to keep the position as head of their organization.

    ��Not even for Haley if she chose to betray you.�� Mike continued to grill him as if his friend wanted to catch him lying to him and himself. ��Can you honestly tell me that you can hurt the woman you love?��

    Until now, Mike insisted that what he felt for her was more than just a casual fling, despite how much he had denied it. But if indeed he loved her, though he doubted, he would never admit it to him.

    ��What is the point of answering your question when you have already formted your conclusion.�� Gerald closed his papers, giving up on working on them, and faced his friend, feeling frustrated more when he thought of Haley��s pregnancy.

    ��What if she bes pregnant? Can you still pretend that you don��t care about her?�� His friend stood up from his chair and stared directly into his eyes.

    Suddenly, his eyes sharpened at his friend��s question, wondering if that was a rhetorical question or did his friend expected an answer from him. Still, he could not help if his friend had heard something about her condition.

    Nheless, he hoped his friend was only acting like his devil��s advocate.

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022: True colors

    Her feet felt ticklish as she left footprints on the sand. Walking barefoot on the shoreline was not something she thought she would experience on this trip.

    She moved further into the water, allowing the tide to y with her toes as it glided gently on her skin before returning to the sea. She could imagine the giggles of her son once she brought him along to a ce like this.

    She was sure that Edison would have a st and a great time as he yed with the sand. She could help him build a sand castle, write his name, or y on the coastline where the water was not too deep.

    ��Hey, I have been looking for you.�� Her partner walked alongside her, but his feet avoided getting touched by the waves.

    She wore slip-on sandals that she had removed as she carried them in her hand, while he wore loafers that could absorb water if soaked. She could not me him if he did not want it to get wet. It did look expensive, like the rest of his clothes.

    He could also remove it if he liked, but she believed he was not a man who would like to y with sand. Most city folks she knew preferred city life because of its convenience. They would not care for nature.

    She had quickly excused herself from the meeting as soon as it was over. She had already answered their questions, and the clients seemed satisfied. All that was left was for them to sign and close the deal. Then, they could go back home.

    .....

    But she gathered that the other party still seemed to wait for something as they kept dying the inevitable. As far as she could determine, nothing else was left to discuss. Their boss made a very lucrative and generous deal favorable to both parties.

    ��I am sorry. Do the clients need anything else?�� She wondered if their clients had forgotten something else. But she doubted since they already covered all there was to discuss.

    She stopped in her tracks and turned to him, staring into his eyes, then lowered to his lips when he started to speak. ��No. They are all good.�� He assured her.

    At first, she had no idea what to expect in this meeting. They had dressed informally, but she knew she still had to act ordingly. The meeting took ce in a cozy seafood restaurant by the beach.

    Based on her interview, it appeared it was one of the chains they already owned. It was a nice restaurant with delicious cuisine to offer. Luckily, she had no allergies to seafood. She enjoyed the sumptuous feast they had prepared.

    ��Then, why are you looking for me?�� She asked, slightly curious. Maybe their boss called him and needed something else. She would not know until he told her.

    ��I wondered where you went since I saw you turned left instead of right if you were heading back. I thought you might have gotten lost or something.�� He looked hesitant at first with his words, but he continued to say them anyway.

    He exined how worried he was that she might be lost when she went the wrong way. He looked genuinely concerned as he also looked into her eyes.

    However, her lips suddenly twitched when he followed where her eyes were looking. She quickly nced away, returning her eyes to the beauty of the endless ocean that seemed to touch the sky.

    ��I thought of returning to the hotel, but I could not turn my back on this.�� She pointed at the vast blue ocean with a tinge of a few white backdrops created by the waves on the surface of the slightly turbulent sea and the thin lining of clouds above it. ��It is simply captivating.��

    Growing up in a city did not allow her to appreciate nature. Although the sky in their urban neighborhood had a big blue sheet that protected the earth from the elements beyond the atmosphere, it was still not as beautiful as this one.

    Then, she had not been in the ocean since it would require several hours of car ride from where she lived. But maybe this time, she might have a little spare time to bring her son along on a short trip.

    ��Yeah, one of the main attractions of this ce. But if you will allow me, I can show you some ces more beautiful than this.�� He offered as he turned his smirk into a genuine smile and returned his eyes to appear innocent.

    As if he did not just catch her ogling his lips. What was wrong with her? She immediately reverted to their kiss every time her eyes nced at those reddish supple flesh. It was like she wished it would happen again.

    However, she was surprised by his sudden proposition. She was not expecting that he would want something to do with her other than work after their brief incident with her son.

    Now, she could only look at him confusedly, wondering about his intention for asking her out. Thest thing she needed was a man who only nned to y with her. But would she ever find such a man who would love her and her son?

    ��I don��t think you need to do that. Besides, I am not here to go sightseeing.�� Ria declined his suggestion to apany her to the other sights that made this ce one of the most popr destinations in this state.

    ��Why not?�� Zach quickly questioned, still baffled at how easily this woman could shut him down. Most women would jump at the chance to go out with him. ��We have nothing else to do the entire day.��

    That was true. The clients rescheduled the signing in the morning the next day again, giving them the rest of the morning until evening free. Now, she understood why it took at least three days to stay in this ce.

    But still, it did not mean they could leave and enjoy the rest of their working hours, squandering around this beautiful, magnificent paradise. Although, admittedly, the sound of seeing other ces was tempting. Besides, spending more time with him. Her mind kept nagging.

    ��I n to stay at the hotel. As a matter of fact, I am just heading back there.�� She concluded as she turned her back from him and walked in the other direction to return to her suite.

    She did not wait for him to stop her since it was not urgent. She could forego her wishes and work on what else the client would want from her. It was a more productive use of her time.

    ��But...�� She heard him say, but she continued on her super fast pace, not wanting to listen to any more of his reasoning. Why? Because she was afraid that if she did, he might be able to convince her.

    As she had described him, he was a charming man who could convincepanies to buy what they offered. What more, a silly girl like her? She would be no match for him.

    He could tell her lies, and she would believe him. It had happened to her before. What guarantee did she have that it would not happen again? Nothing, because she would always be this naive girl who used her heart rather than her mind.

    ��No more.�� She said to herself as she moved faster. But she believed he did not attempt to follow her. Because if he did, he would have caught her easily.

    She slightly glimpsed behind her, seeing if she would find him walking close by, but he seemed to stop as he spoke to a girl. She seemed familiar to him as he leaned down and gave her a hug and a peck on the cheek.

    That went her short-lived fantasy.

    Did she expect that he would waste his time chasing after her?

    Maybe if he did not find a more willing victim, but she yed hardball, and she lost. But was it a tremendous loss? She doubted. In truth, she felt the attraction between them from the start, but it did not mean she had fallen for him.

    It was the precise reason why she should attempt to avoid him. Thest thing she would need was for her heart to fall for him. Luckily, her mind was still sane enough to remind her of the past.

    ��Stop acting like a love-sick puppy.�� She told herself as she entered the elevator. Thankfully was void of anyone else.

    She looked at her reflection on the metallic walls, reminding herself of what her son��s father had done to her. ��You don��t need another one who will make you fall and eventually cry at the end.��

    She was not saying that she would not wish for a man in her life. Of course, she did. She wanted to be happy with a partner who would be there to share her life through good and bad times.

    She also wished for someone to stand as a father figure to her son. Someone who would ept him and love him as if he was his. But she knew that likelihood of that happening was almost nil.

    Therefore, she would stay single for the rest of her life. It was a more logical and rational action than exposing her son to the heartache of involving a man in their lives.

    As she remembered his face with the woman in his arms, she could see his genuine dness to see her. Was she his friend, ex-girlfriend, or current? But it did not matter who she was.

    At least she had seen his true colors before she had made a fool of herself, and while it was not yet toote for her.

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023: A fighting chance

    He entered the room, finding her still sleeping, just like the way he had left her earlier. She hardly moved from her position, seemingly in deep slumber, with the few beeping sounds of the machines that filled the room with its reassuring sound.

    As long as they kept the machines plugged in, it meant the patient was still alive. In the meantime, he was satisfied with that condition. It was better than dering her dead and losing her for eternity.

    ��There is still a strong brain activity.�� The neurologist exined to him, giving him hope that she would eventually wake him from hera state.

    However, when? That was the question. The doctors could not assure him that it could be anytime soon. It could beter, tomorrow, or a year after. They could not even guarantee that she would wake up at all.

    All he had been holding to was a possibility, a slim chance that she might stille out from this alive. ��Her body incurred several internal injuries. We repaired them. But her body still needs time to heal.��

    Therefore, hera might be a blessing in disguise as it gave her time to get well. Or, it could be the opposite. They only made it worse, prolonging the agony, but she would never wake up and open her eyes again.

    Still, he did not care what the doctors said. He could only focus on the slim chance. No matter how small, it was a possibility that she would wake up. He would take it and wait for it.

    .....

    David walked towards her side, sitting on the lone chair he had upied as he watched her sleep. He never wanted to leave her side, but Roseann convinced him to go home once in a while to shower, sleep and eat.

    He managed to do the first one, but the rest could wait because he needed to return to her side. He could barely sleep or eat when he was away from her. He was afraid every second he was not at her side was crucial,

    ��What are you doing here? I thought I said to...�� A woman in a white suit walked into the room.

    ��I took a bath.�� He said, but that was it. At least he managed one.

    ��David...�� The woman looked exasperated as she continued forward into the room. She stopped to check on the monitors before facing him. ��It was not a request when I asked you to leave my sister��s side.��

    ��I can��t stay away, Roseann.�� He would not even look at the doctor, knowing she was about to talk some sense to him. He understood what she was saying, but he knew he would not be sleeping at his home without her.

    And eating would be like pushing some papers and sand into his mouth and forcing it into his body. He just had no appetite for anything at the moment.

    ��You are not helping my sister if you be sick.�� The younger sister of his fiance reprimanded him. Then, when she finished checking her sister, she turned to him. ��Come. You are going with me.��

    She pulled him out of the chair and dragged him outside the room. He wanted to pull his hand away from her, but he did not want to offend one of the people who were nice to him. He knew she only wanted to help him.

    ��Where are we going?�� He asked as she finally let go. They entered the elevator, which was empty of upants, and she pressed a number.

    He saw the elevator move upward instead of the lobby as he shared the small space with her. He initially thought she was throwing him out of the hospital.

    She did not answer him immediately as the doors of the moving cart opened. He followed her on the hallway of the hospital floor, wondering where she was taking him.

    Truthfully, he would rather stay with her sister in her room instead of roaming this ce. She might wake up and find herself alone and disoriented about what happened to her.

    ��I am going back...�� He was about to threaten her when she stopped him.

    ��We are here.�� She showed him a room for doctors. At least, that was where doctors rested and waited till they had another schedule.

    ��It is the doctor��s lounge.�� She guided him inside. ��I want you to sit down.�� Pulling a chair for him and waiting until he obeyed hermand. Her face said that she was not taking no for an answer.

    He would like to protest, but what was the point as he sat quietly on the chair and watched her move around the room? She opened a private refrigerator and pulled out a stic container and a juice box from inside.

    She ced them before him. ��It is a sandwich and a cold sd.�� She pointed at the food she ced before him. ��I need you to eat before I allow you back to my sister��s room.��

    He could tell that she was not joking. Her serious expression told him she was not ready for another argument. Then, he realized that maybe she was right. He was not helping anybody by going on a hunger strike.

    He would be a burden to Rose if he got sick because of his stubbornness and stupidity. She would need someone healthy who could take care of her.

    ��Thanks.�� He finally acknowledged the food she gave him.

    He grabbed the sandwich as he watched her move to the other side of the room. Then, she went back, sitting right next to him. ��I am sorry if I need to force you, but you need it.�� She also told him.

    ��I understand. I guessed I needed it to wake me up.�� He admitted he had been living like a ghost for the past few days. He passed through the day without any other thought going through his mind than her.

    He had barely thought of work and other responsibilities, thinking his only obligation was to stay at her side. He wondered how Evan and his work colleagues handled what he left behind.

    ��That is perfectly normal. I am also like that, but Mom and my friends pushed me to work so I would not think about her condition.�� Roseann confided in him.

    ��I know you love her, but this is not the way to show her.�� Her future sister-inw continued. ��We need to continue living for her. You need to go back to your life, one way or another.��

    He wished he could deny her words, but it was the rational thing to do. Staying at her fiance��s side was more counterproductive. First, there was nothing he could do to wake her up. He could sit all day at her side, and nothing would happen.

    Then, he neglected the people who also depended on him. Evan was supposed to get married. Now, he realized that he had buried his friend under a pile of paper works, unable to do anything else.

    ��We all love her and do what is best for her. But we have to remind ourselves that she will not like to see us ruining our lives because of her. She will hate it if she wakes up and finds us mourning her condition.�� The young doctor made a point.

    Her sister was still alive. And yet, he was acting as if he had already lost her. He could only imagine his appearance since he had refused to look in the mirror. He could feel it in his body how her situation zapped out all the energy in his body.

    He must also lose a few pounds fromck of food and sleep, feeling the sagginess of his body and the tension in his muscles. He had lost sight of reality as he buried himself in his misery.

    ��I think you are right.�� He began but stopped. ��I know you are right.�� He corrected his statement. ��I already mourned for her when she was still fighting for her life.��

    His mindset was not someone who still had hope, but he was someone who had already given up on her. She was still alive, as Roseann reminded him. She would not want to wake up to a man who looked like him.

    ��I know you are concerned about her. But you can do nothing if you keep sitting at her side.�� Roseann pointed out again. ��But you can be more helpful to others if you go back to work.��

    Then, she reached out to him, cing her hand on the top of his knuckles, resting on the table. ��I promise that any sign that she is about to wake up, you will be the first to know.�� She squeezed his hand to assure him he had nothing to worry about or fear.

    ��I will do my best not to let anything happen to my sister.�� He knew that was the best she could do while he had to leave her to face his other responsibilities.

    Did he wish to leave her side? Of course not.

    However, he had to face the truth that she might not wake up anytime soon. But it did not mean that he was giving up on her. He was only putting his faith in whoever was listening that she would eventually wake up when the time was right.

    Nheless, Roseann could never guarantee that her sister would be ok, but she would be there to give her a fighting chance. And that should be enough in the meantime.

 Chapter 1024 - 1024 Family of three

    1024 Family of three

    The weather was a bit cold but not enough to stop her from exploring the outside. She did not want to stay cooped up in her room if she could gaze at something as beautiful as the view before her.

    The sky was a picture of blue and white with a tinge of gray on its clouds. Maybe it might rainter or not, depending on the weather. But at the moment, she was taking advantage of being out underneath the bright sun.

    ��Ms. Dani, I think it is time you rest inside.�� The nurse assigned to care for her walked toward her. The older woman reminded her that she had been on the roof of her apartment for quite some time.

    One of the things that she did to preupy her time was tending to her flowers, consisting of roses and perennial nts. Since she could not go far, she devoted her time to the garden made by her husband at the top of their living quarters.

    It was a hobby that she enjoyed while she could not perform her regr tasks. But something that she might not do if she had any other choice. She knew she belonged in the corporate jungle, not in a beautiful garden.

    ��Yeah, maybe you are right.�� She felt mild fatigue after several minutes of moving around the small space. Truthfully, every day had been a struggle to move. And it slightly got worse as her due date came closer and closer.

    The doctors said it was still a week from now, but it coulde earlier orter than the exact date. Therefore, she already had her and the baby��s things packed, just in case it came a week earlier.

    She did not want to be caught unaware and unprepared. This child was their first baby, and she did not want any harm to happen. She would protect the growing life inside her with everything she got.

    ��Could you help me clear my things?�� Usually, she could manage to clean up after her mess and walk back to her room by herself to rest. But she felt something different about her as she sat on the soft cushion.

    .....

    She felt like most of her energy was zapped out of her. She sensed something funny with the way she felt about her body. She could not pinpoint anything that hurt, but she lost the energy to move around.

    ��Sure, Ms. Dani.�� She watched her nurse clean up before she finally closed her eyes. She just wanted a few minutes to recover from whatever had caused her sudden weakness. ��Are you feeling alright, Ms. Dani?��

    She probably noticed her sudden change of demeanor. She came up here full of life, but now, she just felt exhausted, and she had not done anything that could cause that.

    ��Yeah, I am, just tired, probably from staying too long under the sun.�� She told her, but she kept her eyes closed. ��I think a few hours of sleep will cure this.�� She assured her. ��Can you help me up?��

    With her big ball-sized belly, it was not easy for her to move, much more standing up from a couch. Usually, it would be better if someone would assist her.

    But as she opened her eyes and stood up with her, she felt her head slightly spin. Then, she felt something gush down her legs. Did her dder just burst?

    ��Oh my!�� She sounded shocked and slightly dizzy, but she remained standing as water filled the floor. ��What is wrong with me?��

    When she finally looked down, she could see a pool of liquid that came out of her. She did not want to panic, but she felt her heart race, wondering if something was wrong with her and if it would affect the baby.

    Instinctively, her hands went to her belly, feeling her child inside her womb. She wondered if the baby could feel what she felt at that moment. She hoped not as she tried to calm herself down.

    ��Don��t worry, Ms. Dani. That is perfectly normal.�� The woman beside her attempted tofort her as she wrapped her arms around her. Then, her nurse helped her back to the cushion to rest.

    Her nurse quickly reached her wrist, checking her vital signs. She examined her temperature and asked questions about her condition while staying as calm as possible.

    ��Your water must have broken. You are now inbor.�� The woman said calmly, concluding her situation, exining what just urred, aiding her to rx and not feel anxious.

    She had read about this condition, but fear took over rationality, making her forget everything she had learned about childbirth. Luckily, she had someone with her who understood it.

    ��What shall I do?�� She was not usually jittery, but she had a life depending on her. She could not afford to make a mistake. With what happened to Jacky still fresh in her mind, she did not want to take any chances.

    ��I need you to rx while I call for an ambnce. There is no need to panic because we have time.�� The woman spoke gently to her as she took out her phone and dialed the emergency services.

    ��Keep taking deep breaths.�� She repeated before rting to whoever was on the other line their circumstance.

    ��Ok.�� She followed her instructions, taking shallow breaths. Then some deep ones as she slightly slowed her beating heart. ��What did they say?�� She quickly asked as soon as she noticed her nurse stop conversing on the line.

    ��The ambnce is on the way. It will take a few minutes, but that is fine.�� The nurse again kept reassuring her. ��We will wait here until they arrive.�� With her delicate condition, she knew her nurse would not risk putting her in a car and driving her down to the hospital. It would be safer if they would wait for the ambnce that was on its way.

    The specialized vehicle had trained medical staff who could assist them with her condition. At the same time, the ambnce had the needed equipment she might need on the way.

    It would take several minutes to drive from her ce to the hospital. Many things could happen along the way if she could not have ess to their first aid treatment if someplications urred.

    ��Can you get my phone?�� She requested, remembering that she had to make some phone calls. She remembered leaving her phone on the table near the roses.

    She had to call her family to inform them that she was having the baby. It was a surprise that everyone was anxious to hear. And she could not wait to tell them all.

    She wanted everyone she loved present at the hospital to wee her child to the world. She also needed her husband to be by her side to share this momentous asion in their child��s life.

    ��Wait here. Don��t move.�� Her nurse said as she ran to the other side to get it. As if she was going anywhere with her condition.

    She quickly took the phone from her and dialed his number, wanting to hear his voice. It only took her several rings before he answered her call. It would seem like he had his phone ready on standby, just in case. The doctor did say it could be anytime soon.

    ��Is everything ok?�� He immediately asked. She could hear the worry and concern in his voice as he waited for her to answer.

    In truth, he had been reluctant to go to work this morning, but she convinced him to leave since he had an important client to meet. Who knew that she would go intobor now?

    ��Yeah, I am ok.�� She answered him, not wanting to add to his anxiousness. ��But my water just broke, and about to go intobor.�� She informed him as calmly as she could muster.

    She could still feel her heart beating much faster than it should while her lungs were breathing shallower as she felt a mild difort. But nothing hurts yet. She did not believe she was in physicalbor yet.

    ��You are what?�� He seemed to be panicking at the sound of his voice. Her words seemed to fail to register in his mind. ��Wait!�� She did know what he was doing as she heard noises on the other line.

    ��I said I am about to give birth to your child. So, get your ass out of your chair and have Tom drive you to the hospital. The ambnce is about to pick me up now.�� She could hear the nurse talking to some people.

    She assumed it would be the medic about to take her.

    ��Oh! Yes.�� He suddenly sounded ecstatic. ��I am leaving now.�� She still did not feel like he was himself. She had not seen him panicking before. It was something she never thought she would experience with him.

    ��Alex,�� Dani called his attention. ��Get Tom to drive you.�� She reminded him before she passed the phone to Ben, who was now standing with the medic. ��Call Tom.�� She instructed as she looked at Ben.

    Her bodyguard automatically called his leader to tell him to notify him about the current development.

    Then, she allowed the medical specialist to take over the situation. She believed they knew more than she did about what to do under her condition.

    Shey silently on the gurney as they wheeled her out of her apartment. But all she could think about was her baby as her fingers caressed her through her skin.

    ��I will be seeing you very soon. Just hold on for just a few more minutes.�� She mumbled caressingly through her lips, hoping her baby could hear her.

    She could not wait to hold her baby in her arms. Soon, they would be a family of three.

 Chapter 1025 - 1025 First-name basis

    1025 First-name basis

    She stared at the four walls of her room with nothing else to do. She tried to watch a movie, but nothing caught her attention. But something else piqued her interest. A paper bag she had left on the floor.

    Zach was wrong about buying a swimming suit since the meeting only involved eating and nothing else. She pulled out the skimpy garment from the bag and stared at it.

    ��What a waste.�� She whispered as she thought of the price it had cost to buy this exquisite piece of clothing in her hands. Then, she threw it on the bed, moving toward the balcony to smell some fresh air.

    It was a refreshing feeling to breathe the coolness of the winding from the shore. It was indeed free of harmful and toxic contaminants that polluted the air in the city.

    She suddenly realized that maybe they were right about this trip. She could finally feel like she was on vacation as she stared at the clear blue sky and the vast blue-green ocean before her.

    It was certainly different from where she had grown up, finding the ce peaceful and void of the busy and noisy buzz of the city. Would she love living in this kind of ce? Maybe.

    ��I think it is time I call my son.�� She reminded herself before she forgot all about him. She turned away from the enchanting view surrounding her and returned to the room to look for her phone.

    She called him earlier but barely said a few words before Sasha told her he had fallen asleep while listening to her voice. It was his nap time. But he might be awake by now as she dialed the number.

    ��Edison, it is your Mom.�� She heard Sasha call her son. She could also sense themotion and excitement in the noise he made.

    .....

    ��Mamaaaa...�� He said in his cute voice that she had been missing since she left him. ��Missie youuu...�� She could tell that he was imitating what Sasha instructed him to say.

    ��I miss you too, my darling.�� She gently spoke to him, wondering what he had been doing while she was away. She asked him a few questions but could barely understand his responses.

    She could only surmise that Sasha was telling him what to say, but he could hardly catch up to most of it. But the important thing was, she knew he was ok. That was good enough.

    Then, she heard the bell ring, indicating someone was at the door. Somehow, she could guess it might be her partner since she was not expecting anyone else.

    She could ignore him, pretending that no one was inside, but it could be about their job, his reason for seeking her out. After all, she left him with a beautiful woman in his arms. Therefore, he might not be interested in her.

    Besides, his interest in her was only fleeting. It must be over by now.

    ��Wait!�� She finally walked toward the door with her phone still in her ears as she listened to his son mumble words she did not understand. Well, he was trying to tell her a long story of what happened to him today.

    If she was with him, she could understand him more clearly since he would use his hands, body, and facial expression to tell her more about his story. But she could only imagine what he might be doing while talking to her.

    ��Yes?�� She was suddenly surprised to see not her partner but someone else. It was not the hospital staff since he seemed to be wearing expensive casual wear.

    Moreover, she believed she had introduced himself to her earlier as the hotel owner they were staying at since he was present in the meeting. He was one of the other clients that they met only this morning.

    But what was he doing at her doorstep?

    ��Hello, Ms. Barbara.�� The man greeted her with a friendly smile.

    ��Hi there, Mr. Stark.�� She responded with slight hesitation as she returned his warm greetings.

    ��I am sorry but do you think you can spare me a few minutes of your time.�� He eloquently asked as he remained standing outside her door. ��I hope I am not interrupting an important call.�� Pointing to the phone still in her ears.

    She still listened to her son, but her mind was trying to figure out what this man needed from her. Why was he here, talking to her, instead of Zach, the coordinator assigned to this negotiation? Usually, it was him they contacted, not her.

    ��I am currently talking to my son, but if you could wait a minute.�� She offered instead since she could not just hang up. But she could not turn her back on the man since he might be here about the contract. She pointed to the phone in her hands as she gestured for him to wait.

    ��Sure.�� He responded as he stood by the door while she closed her door without inviting him inside her room. He was a stranger even if he owned this building.

    ��Honey, I need to go for now. But I will call you again soon.�� She had no choice but to cut her conversation with his son short. But she could not do it in front of him. ��I love you.�� She replied to his jibberish words.

    ��Lab yu, Mommmiiieee...�� His words still stuttered, but she still understood it.

    ��I love you so much.�� She repeated, but they could not keep talking as much as she wished. ��Can I talk to Sasha?�� She requested, knowing the girl was listening to their conversation.

    After telling her a few things and listening to her short report, she had to end their call. She hung up the phone and prepared herself for her visitor, still waiting outside her door.

    ��I am sorry for making you wait.�� She was surprised that he was still out there. Most of these people would not bother. Instead, they would send their assistants to deal with her.

    But here he was, not at all, looking bothered by her action. ��Don��t worry about it. I also have a daughter that I find hard to leave alone.�� He shared with her as he patiently stood outside.

    ��Oh!�� But that should not surprise her, she thought. ��How old is your daughter?�� She could not help but ask. But a man like him could be married by now. Although, he still looked young to be a family man.

    ��She is turning four soon.�� He answered her. ��But if you don��t mind. Shall we continue this conversation at my office? I just had a few things I need to rify with the contract. It seemed that my secretary could not get hold of your partner.��

    She was not surprised by that one. Judging from the woman in his arms, he might be somewhere they could not reach him. He must have turned his phone off since he believed that his responsibilities were over for today.

    She could already imagine what he might be doing. But she quickly shut them off, not wanting to picture theplete detail. Thest thing she wanted was to cloud her mind with terrible thoughts of him with a woman.

    ��Oh. Sure.�� She did not mind since it was her job to present their proposal and smoothen things with their clients. ��Can you give me a second to get my things?��

    After a few minutes, she sat before his desk as he pointed out some things that he felt were vague in their proposal. Although some were just additional incentives, she still exined them thoroughly to him.

    Truthfully, there was nothing much to discuss on the contract but some minor details, as she observed. But it was her job to clear all these few confusions.

    Then, he invited her to lunch when his secretary opened the door, and a man in uniform carried several trays of food. ��I hope you don��t mind since it is lunchtime. It will be rude of me if I will not ask you to eat with me.��

    He stood from his desk and ushered her to the other table, where the serverid out all the food. She could see some variety, but it was too much for just two people.

    ��I don��t mind eating in my room.�� She was about to make her excuse, but he stopped her.

    ��Please, I know you have not ordered anything yet.�� When she raised her eyebrows at him for questioning, he quickly added. ��I checked with the staff before I ordered this food. But it would be a crime to waste all this food. Please join me.�� He requested with a dashing smile.

    When she seemed to be unconvinced, he again pleaded with her. ��Please, it is just lunch. I only want to hear more about yourpany.�� He continued. ��We can discuss it more as we eat.��

    It sounded like it was a legit reason, so how could she say no to that? Besides, she could always leave if she felt ufortable around him. So far, he seemed to be a gentleman and genuinely interested in herpany.

    ��Ok. But I need to leave as soon as lunch is over.�� She told him, not wanting him to think that she would like to stay for more than that.

    She allowed him to guide her to a chair while he took the opposite one. ��Do you mind if I call you Ria while you call me Jay?�� He suggested as he offered her the food before them.

    She was unsure if it was wise to call a client on a first-name basis.

 Chapter 1026 - 1026 Her

    1026 Her

    What was he doing?

    He paced back and forth inside his room like a madman. He turned around and came face to face with himself through his reflection in the mirror. Truthfully, he did not like what he saw.

    Zach had told himself that he would act professionally around her. He would put aside his attraction since he knew it could not go anywhere. He had no ns of taking her seriously because she already had a responsibility.

    Not that he was afraid ofmitment. Maybe someday, not now. And besides, what if it did not work? He would only be adding to what she had gone through.

    He was not as cruel as his friends, who used women like they were just their ythings. Therefore, rather than pursuing his growing attraction to her, he opted to avoid it.

    ��But what are you doing?�� He asked again, staring into his eyes as if he was waiting for his image to dare to respond.

    Why was he acting like a stalker, following her around when she seemed to avoid him as well? He did not have an answer to that. But every time she was close, he wanted to be near her.

    He tried following her on the beach after their meeting, despite his mind reminding him that he should not. At first, he hesitated, thinking that he was breaking his rule. In addition, she might reject his invitation.

    But all his reasons went out the window when his eyes focused on her. She looked like a sea goddess as her hair flew with the wind. He enjoyed watching her as she yed with the water on her feet.

    .....

    The next thing he knew, he walked toward her, concocting some excuse to talk to her. But she shut him down by rejecting his offer to take her around. He should be thankful since she seemed to be doing him a favor.

    ��Then, why are you sulking like a schoolboy, rejected on his first date?�� He again looked at his face, which seemed very disappointed.

    When she walked away from him at the beach, he intended to let her go. But after a minute or two, he changed his mind. He felt a force that would not let him see her leave.

    He ran after her. He knew he could easily catch up with her. But someone blocked his path. Yes, a woman from his past suddenly greeted him. It had been a while since they hadst seen each other.

    Despite their separation, they remained friends. Although, she moved away while he stayed. It was not just the long distance. He knew they were just not meant to be.

    Let us say that they were not a perfect match.

    ��How are you? What are you doing here?�� His ex asked as he halted to greet her properly, hugging and kissing her on the cheeks.

    ��I am good. I am here for work.�� He responded. ��What about you?�� It was only polite that he should ask her the same thing. ��What are you doing here?��

    He asked her as he looked at her beautiful face. She became more beautiful than thest time he saw her. But that did not distract him from following the retreating back of the woman he was chasing a while ago.

    ��Would you believe it?�� She asked as she wiggled her fingers in front of him. A big stone sparkled in his eyes as the sun bounced off its ssy surface.

    ��You are getting married?�� He excitedly asked, thinking she was finally engaged to some lucky man. He would know since she was a great girl. It just happened that they would not work.

    ��No, dum dum.�� She expressed with a silly face. ��I am already married. And this is our honeymoon.�� She corrected him, gesturing to the other ring on her finger.

    Then, a big burly man with his face covered in a beard strode toward them. He recognized him as one of his old friends that he had not seen for a long time.

    ��Zach!�� He greeted him with a bear hug. ��So, you met my wife.�� The man turned to his wife and wrapped his arms around her shoulders.

    ��I would not have guessed that you would end up together.�� He remembered how they kept fighting in the good old days. But it seemed life had a funny way of showing his sense of humor.

    He chatted more with them, trying to catch up with the past and the present. He suddenly realized it had been some time since he had seen his old friends.

    Then, he eventually excused himself and left. He debated whether to follow Ria into her room and convince her to go with him. But fate seemed to intervene on his behalf, reminding him that he should not pursue his n.

    Therefore, he proceeded to his room to lock himself before he did something stupid and barged into her room. And what? Take her. That was stupid.

    But after a few more minutes of staring at himself, the walls, and the view outside, he knew he could not stop himself. ��I must be going crazy.�� He mumbled as he exited his room.

    Then, a few minutester, he was knocking at her door. He loudly banged his fist on her door, but nobody answered. He repeated, thinking that she might be in the bathroom. Still, all he heard was silence from the other side of the door.

    He remembered she said that she would return to her room. Yet, she was not in there. Hence, where was she? He wondered where else she would go when she did not return to the beach. He would have seen her if she did.

    ��Have you seen thedy upying this room?�� He asked a cleaningdy who exited the adjacent room. She might have noticed her leave. He could not think of anywhere else she might have gone, but maybe this woman had seen her leave.

    ��Oh! The Miss is with Mr. Stark. He came by earlier, and I saw them leave together.�� The woman informed him before she pushed her cart away from him to enter another room.

    He wondered what that man would need from her. He quickly pulled his phone out of his pocket and realized it had run out of battery. He must have forgotten to charge itst night since his mind was preupied with something else.

    Her.

 Chapter 1027 - 1027 Already out on a date

    1027 Already out on a date

    The client might have been trying to contact him, but he could not reach him. Therefore, Mr. Stark came to see her instead. Maybe he could find them in his office if he hurried. If they were discussing the business, that was the only ce they would be.

    How could he be so irresponsible as not to charge his phone? But he had nothing to worry about since Ria could handle the negotiation even in his absence. After all, she did half of the work.

    He had not been in his office since they usually met at a restaurant with the other partners or a boardroom. But it was not hard to find since it was within the building.

    ��I am sorry, but do you have an appointment.�� The secretary asked since it was the first time she must have seen him. ��Because Mr. Stark has a business lunch meeting in his office now.�� She informed him, not allowing him entry to his office.

    ��No, I don��t, but that is my partner in there with him. I waste, but I am here now to join them. Just tell your boss that Zach Andrews is here to see him.�� He exined to her. It was not true, but if his assumption was correct. The man was initially looking for him, not her.

    The woman looked at him skeptically as if she did not believe him. But he maintained his stance, exuding confidence before her. Eventually, she dialed the connecting phone inside the office.

    ��Excuse me, Sir. I know you said not to disturb you, but a Mr. Zach Andrews here, wanting to see you.�� She spoke on the phone and then waited for a reply.

    Somehow, he did not like what he heard. It was usually normal in private meetings, not wanting to be disturbed. But something about this one did not sound conventional. But he put it aside as silly nonsense as he waited for the man to acknowledge his presence.

    He could not hear his response but could try to read her facial expression. However, she was good at her job as her face concealed her thoughts. She had a good poker face, probably honed through long experience dealing with people in her line of work.

    .....

    ��The boss would finally see you now.�� She stood up from her desk and ushered him into the closed double doors. When he entered, she quickly closed it behind her, leaving him in the presence of their client.

    But she was not there.

    The man was not alone, although he was in a meeting with another familiar face. They were present in the meeting earlier. Now, he wondered where Ria was.

    ��Mr. Andrews, I am d you save me the trouble of looking for you.�� The man greeted him as he gestured for him to take the other seat.

    The other man present in the meeting also shook his hand before he focused his eyes on the man behind the desk. Still, his mind wondered where she was since the cleaningdy said she had gone along with him.

    ��What can I do for you, Mr. Stark? Is there a problem with the papers?�� It was the only thing that he could think of at the moment as he tried to focus his attention on him instead of trying to look for her.

    Besides, she was a grown woman. Why would he be afraid that something horrible might happen to her?

    ��You can call me Arnold. Mr. Stark makes me sound old.�� He suggested as he pulled a folder out of his desk drawer. ��Jay said he could not find you earlier, but I am d he finally did.��

    Damn! He thought in his mind. It was not this man who went to look for him but his son. They had met him earlier during the meeting, and now Ria must be with him. But where?

    ��Arnold sounds great. Then, call me Zach.�� He liked that they could forego the formality. But as much as he felt good about this meeting, his mind was not the same.

    He kept thinking about where the younger Stark took Ria. He could hardly concentrate on what the other two gentlemen inside the room discussed. Although, he did try his best to give them his attention.

    ��What do you think?�� The man asked him, but he hardly listened to what he said. He only nkly looked at the older man as if he wanted to decipher his thoughts. ��Are you ok? You seemed to be a little bit distracted.�� His host concluded.

    ��I just had a few things on my mind, but if you are about to ask about the contract...�� He was ready to make something up, but the man beat him into it.

    ��Don��t worry. I think I like it.�� Then, he tapped his chin as if thinking. ��I love it. Therefore, I already signed it.�� The man told him. Then, the other man beside him congratted him.

    ��That is great news.�� That part he understood pretty clearly as he took the folder he handed to him. When he checked the documents, it was all signed, as the client had said.

    It was a wee surprise since the meeting earlier. The older Stark seemed satisfied with the contract, but his son still had minor issues with some uses.

    That was what he remembered. But what could have changed his mind? Still, he should be thankful that they had already aplished their mission. But why did he still feel like a heavy weight was on his shoulder?

    ��You can now celebrate with your partner and not think about it. Take the rest of the day and tomorrow to explore our beautiful ce.�� The man encouraged him, shaking his hand and concluding the meeting.

    But he still had one issue. He wondered if his son was with Ria at that moment. Was he only protecting her, or was he jealous? Of course, he denied thetter. He believed she was his responsibility because she came with him.

    He did not like that she was with him because the man looked like a prick, and she might not be safe with a man like him. Ok! He had no idea who that man was. He should not be judging him.

    But still, he did not appreciate that she should be out with a stranger. She hardly knew him. And she was already out on a date with him.

 Chapter 1028 - 1028 Shortly

    1028 Shortly

    No one was taking a life.

    Not today.

    On the contrary, they were here to wee a new family member as he stared at the people surrounding him with mixed anxious and excited expressions on their faces.

    He could not me them since he had also felt the same way as he rushed to the hospital to be at her side. But the doctors informed him that it might take a while before their baby would see the light of this world.

    ��The doctors believe our child wants to make a grand entrance.�� Alex jokingly informed everyone who was lounging patiently in the waiting room.

    As much as he wanted the suffering of her wife to end and finally meet his child, he had to endure the wait just like the rest of their family and friends.

    ��I am sure it will not be that long now.�� Laura walked toward him, standing before him. Then, her palm captured his face, cradling both his cheeks as if he was a child.

    He remembered that his mother used to do this when he was a child. Maybe all mothers utilize this technique to calm their sons or daughters during stressful situations.

    Anyway, he was d that his mother-inw came as soon as she heard the news. Dani wanted their entire family to be here to share this wonderful day. His parents were on their way, but their flight might take a few more hours.

    .....

    Hopefully, they would be here in time for his child��s delivery. If not, they would be here to see their first grandchild. They had been expressing their wish for a new prince or princess in the family. Now, it was about toe true.

    ��Aren��t you going to tell us yet the gender?�� Jacky stood beside him, joining in the conversation.

    He was d that she seemed fine to talk about their baby. Maybe she still felt the pain of losing her child, but she was managing it much better now. He only hoped it would continue until she and his bestfriend were blessed again with another one.

    ��You already waited this long. A few more hours or minutes would not kill you.�� He was adamant about safeguarding their secret.

    He and his wife decided to determine the sex of their child. But they kept that information to themselves, refusing to reveal it to anyone else. Because for them, it should not matter if they had a son or a daughter. The only thing they cared about was the health condition of their child.

    And, of course, he needed assurance that his wife would be ok after herbor. He heard that there were asions whenplications happened during childbirth.

    There were instances where the father would have to choose between the mother and the child. Or, in a worst-case scenario, he could lose both of them in a snap of a finger.

    It was a nightmare that he never wished toe true. He would not know if he would want to live without Dani and their child in this lifetime. He hoped fate was still on his side and would not deal him with such destiny.

    ��You and Dani and your secrets,�� Jacky exasperatedly uttered when he would not reveal the gender of his child to her or anyone else in the room. They would all find out together once Dani delivered their baby into the world. ��But I am happy for both of you.�� She added.

    ��How is she doing?�� Haley moved closer to the group with Dani��s secret brother with her.

    ��If you need me, I will just sit over there.�� Marcus excused himself. But Alex knew he was avoiding being in the same space as Gerald.

    Marcus still believed that his sister was better off with someone else. But he and Dani could not convince Haley otherwise. He could not me his friend since he had also known what kind of man Gerald was.

    If he had a sister, he would not want her to have anything to do with this dangerous man. Although he was trying to act civil around him, he still could not forget his participation in which he almost lost his and his wife��s life. Something like that was hard to forgive and forget.

    ��She is doing well. In pain, but the doctor said that it was only natural.�� It was hard for him to watch her, seeing how her face contoured in pain whenever she had a contraction.

    But she assured him that she was ok. For how long, he could not help but wonder. As the time for her to deliver the child, the pain would increase, and her condition could turn critical, especially with theplications she had already experienced during her pregnancy.

    The doctors suggested an operation, but she refused it. She wanted natural birth delivery of their child. She only agreed to a caesarian section as ast resort.

    ��I am sure that she will be just fine.�� Haley attempted tofort him, but he already knew the odds. But he was hoping and praying for a better oue.

    He could see a few more people further inside, waiting to talk to him, but he saw a doctor approach, and his attention went to him immediately. He turned in his direction and waited for his announcement.

    ��Mr. ckstone.�� The woman in a pinkish scrub suit called to him.

    ��How are Dani and my baby?�� He quickly responded to the doctor, interrupting her statement out of excitement and nervousness.

    ��I am here precisely because of that.�� She seemed to chastise him for cutting her off. ��They are both being closely monitored. So far, they are doing fine and stable.��

    The doctor had taken good care of Dani, and he did not doubt what she said. She was one of the best doctors in this state. Therefore, he knew that his wife was in good hands.

    Still, he could not help but feel terrified because even the best sometimes lose without any reason. It just happened despite all the best circumstances. He just hoped that it would not be in this case.

    ��It will not be long now.�� She told him, reassuring him again, just all the times he had apanied his wife to see her.

    He would finally see his child shortly.

 Chapter 1029 - 1029 Vulnerable side

    1029 Vulnerable side

    She would be honest. She was slightly skeptical about spending more time with this man, even if it was just lunch. First, she did not like to go out alone with a stranger, even if he was a client.

    Then, she felt ufortable around him since she had not been out with a man, even if this was not a date. It felt somewhat intimate. The only time she went out with someone was with Zach. She still could not forget what happened next.

    ��I could still remember how my girl would destroy everything she touched. The more I told her no, the more she did it.�� Jay told her, exining his experience with his daughter.

    But the delicious food and the friendly and humorouspanion had her changing her mind about him. He seemed easy to talk to and always had a warm smile that put her at ease.

    Besides, he barely asked anything personal about herself but mostly did the talking about his daughter. He seemed to be very proud of her. But she wondered about his wife. He had not mentioned anything about her.

    ��But I am sure that she had outgrown that phase. I also am starting to experience the same thing with Edison.�� Ria shared with him.

    It seemed that being a parent was no piece of cake as she discovered new things that could drive her crazy, either with worry, horror, orughter, when it came to her son.

    ��Unfortunately, four years old might be the worse. At least for me. My daughter is beginning to get more and more curious about things. I am afraid she may be an evil genius someday.�� He jokingly said, referring to his daughter, who had created mayhem from time to time.

    ��I am sure she is not that bad.�� She could not believe that he was serious about how he would describe his daughter. She could still see in his eyes how they sparked every time he talked about her.

    .....

    ��Yeah, she is not. She is also quite adorable most of the time. Intelligent, just like me, I guess. But she is sweet and affectionate.�� He proudly said.

    She could see that despite what his daughter did. With all her mischievousness, he would love her wholeheartedly, without any doubt. It was like every parent would turn a blind eye to their child��s mistakes a few times. Because to a parent��s eyes, their child could do nothing wrong.

    Of course, eventually, parents would have to teach their kids some discipline. So their children might learn that they would need to follow the rules of society.

    ��I believe our kids would eventually find their interest and mellow down.�� That was what she observed growing up and what she had learned from the child psychology books she read. ��We just have to be there to support and guide them to the right path.��

    She was no expert in parenting or child psychology, but her mother��s instinct told her she should follow what she believed would be best for her son. No parent would guide their child to a disastrous future. At least, not her.

    She tried to share a few things she learned about her experience and the things she learned about child development. She hoped she could impart a few tips to help him raise his child.

    ��I better follow your advice.�� He told her as he raised his ss to her. ��To the great future of our kids.�� Tossing with her.

    She lifted her ss, filled with lemon juice, in the air since she refused to drink wine. Her terrible experience had taught her a valuable lesson she should never forget. She was being more cautious now.

    ��To our kids.�� She agreed as she clinked her ss to his. She could not help but be more talkative when discussing her son.

    But if the man had probably asked her more about herself, she might have refused to answer him and ended the meal quickly. However, he had been a gracious host, entertaining with his light sense of humor and friendly attitude.

    ��Your husband must be one lucky man to have such an intelligent wife and loving mother to his adorable son.�� The manplimented her as he leaned on his chair and stared at her face.

    Suddenly, her apprehension returned. She had no issue talking about their children. But as she said earlier, her life was not something she would like to discuss with a stranger.

    ��Unfortunately, I would not know since I am solo parenting my son.�� There was no use lying about it. As much as she did not want to reveal things about her, if this man liked to know this basic information about her, he could have easily discovered it on his own.

    ��Oh! I was not expecting that.�� He seemed genuinely surprised as far as her interpretation of his reaction was concerned.

    It was not like she had something written on her forehead telling everyone that she was a single mom because her boyfriend left her when he learned she was pregnant. So, how would this man know?

    ��What about you? I am sure your wife is doing a great job caring for your daughter.�� As much as she did not want to pry into his affair, she had no choice. She needed something to break the awkwardness of her situation.

    But how his face changed told her that she should not have asked that question. He took the bottle of red on its chiller and refilled his ss before taking arge gulp of his drink.

    Then, he finally looked at her, slightly shaking his head. ��You will think that it would be easier to talk about her after a year had passed, but it is not.��

    He took another sip of his drink, looking away from her and into the beautiful view outside his window. His eyes seemed to look at the ocean, but she knew his mind was elsewhere.

    ��I am sorry for my nosiness. You don��t have to answer me.�� Ria quickly told him, assuming that something horrible had happened to his wife based on how he had reacted.

    She wanted to snap at herself for her wrong timing and her insensitivity. She knew she should not be meddling with another person��s affairs. Nheless, she did not zip her mouth and let her tongue run away with her words.

    But in a way, she was d that she saw a different side of him. Insensitive, it might seem, but she felt a slight relief when she saw a glimpse of his vulnerable side.

 Chapter 1030 - 1030 A cry of joy

    1030 A cry of joy

    His eyes could not help but to roam around the room, noticing the in background in the walls and theck of ornaments to decorate the ce. The only things surrounding him were the equipment, tools, and the bed positioned at the center.

    He did not want to focus on the beeping sounds of the machines around them. The doctors said that they were only monitoring the status of the mother and the baby, nothing that should worry him.

    However, he could still feel his heart working overtime. He had never felt more anxious in his life other than today. But, like most times, he had to act bravely in front of her. She needed him now more than ever to stay strong.

    ��Are you ok, Dani?�� He asked as he held her hands firmly in his. With his other hand, he caressed her hair to reassure her that he would stay by her side.

    He could see that she was attempting to hide her pain. But as much as she tried, it was still visible in her eyes and facial expression. He could only wish he could take her ce at that table, but unfortunately, all he could do was be there for her.

    His respect and love for his wife had only increased each minute he witnessed the sacrifice she endured to give him a child. No amount of his what he did for her couldpare to this.

    ��Yeah! I am ok, Alex.�� She reached out her hand and touched his cheeks, but she quickly retracted them as another set of contractions hit her body.

    She automatically ced her hands on a protective gesture underneath her bulging belly as if afraid something terrible would happen to their baby.

    At that instant, he felt like he was the luckiest man in the world. How many men could honestly say that they married their soulmate? He would bet that men like him were rare.

    .....

    ��What do you want me to do?�� He could not help but slightly panic as he saw her struggle in her position. Then, he remembered what they had practiced in their Lamaze ss.

    It was supposed to teach him how to handle her situation and support her through her hardship, but it seemed he was failing to deliver his end as he allowed his fear to take over.

    He had to snap out of this negativity as he focused his eyes on her wife��s face. He had to be the husband she needed and the father that would guide his child into this world.

    ��Don��t worry. Just hold my hand.�� Dani said between her gasping breath. ��Just don��t leave me.�� She continued as her face contoured with the pain.

    He noticed that the pain had increased every time the contraction came closer. Based on what he remembered from the sses, the baby wasing soon, and he could not wait for this to be over.

    ��I will never leave you.�� He promised as he pulled her hand into his lips, wanting her suffering to be over and finally to see his child. ��But I need you to breath with me.��

    He finally recalled what he had learned as he guided her to a breathing exercise to lessen her difort and pain. Somehow, it also rxed him and cleared his mind.

    He used the sound of their child��s heartbeat as his pattern as he continued to coach his wife in the breathing process. ��Inhale...�� He waited for her to take a deep breath. ��Exhale...�� He nodded as she expelled the air from her lungs.

    ��It seemed that you are doing a great job here.�� A voice sounded at his back. When he turned around, he saw the doctor walking further into the room with a reassuring smile, telling him that he had nothing to worry about Dani��s condition.

    ��He is a tremendous help,�� Dani proudly said, sounding slightly better as the contraction subsided and the pain visibly lessened. ��How is our baby?�� As her face managed a smile.

    The doctor did not answer her immediately as she checked the devices attached to her body. From her expression, she seemed satisfied with the result, but they still waited for what she had to say.

    ��It seems that everything is going as nned. It will not be long now.�� The doctor assured them as she excused herself because she still had to check on something else.

    But in the meantime, as they waited, they felt moreforted that their child would be ok. It was what they needed for now as they held each other��s hand and waited for the next contraction.

    The doctor said that if the contraction came closer and the dtion of her cervix increased, it would be time to deliver the baby. But from what was happening, it would being sooner thanter.

    ��We still have not decided on the name.�� She looked up at him, staring into his eyes. Then, her eyes looked down at her swollen belly as if she was asking their unborn child a suggestion.

    He also had given several possible names on the list, but he wanted her to like it too. It must be something that both of them would automatically agree upon once they saw the name.

    But all his proposals seemed nice, but it was not it. It did not sound like it would fit his child. Besides, Dani did not seem to connect with the name either.

    ��What about Arthur, Lancelot, Henry, or Philip?�� He jokingly said, voicing whatever name popped into his head. He only wanted to divert her attention to the pain he could see in her eyes.

    ��What do you think of...�� But before she could finish her question, another wave of anguish covered her beautiful face.

    He quickly moved to her side, cradling her petite frame in his broad chest. Then, he guided her once more in her breathing exercise. But it seemed his tactic was barely working as she started shouting in pain.

    It appeared that she had reached her tolerance for pain as the contraction increased rapidly. He could also hear the heartbeat monitor speeded uppared to a few moments ago.

    ��We will have a name soon enough, but first, we should focus on delivering our child to this world without any hitch.�� Alex did not wish to add to her problems at that moment.

    He did not wish to burden her with the triviality of naming their child. That could wait but trying to help her with her situation as he watched her twist in pain as her hold on his hand tightened was his priority.

    ��Ok,�� Dani answered him with a forced smile on her lips in between her pain. Until now, she tried to appear strong despite her circumstance for his benefit. But he could tell her body was undergoing tremendous agony by looking into her eyes.

    ��Come on, let me help you.�� He encouraged her as he asked her to breathe with him again.

    The nurses around them were fussing around, checking her vitals and the monitors. It seemed the baby wasing since they were already on high alert.

    He could not help but wonder if it would have been better if she had gone into operation, but it was her body. She should decide what was best for her and their child. All he could do was stand by her side and be her support.

    ��It seemed that the time hase.�� The doctor entered the room with a brimming smile. ��Are you both ready to see your baby?�� She asked, looking at the patient and then at him.

    ��Yes, we are excited to see our baby.�� He exhratingly answered as he squeezed her hand to assure her of his presence. But more than that, he was also anxious to see her suffering end.

    He could not help but want to take her ce as her face contorted in what could be one agonizing moment. He extended his spare hand into her face, setting her hair aside as it started to cling to her glistening forehead.

    ��Then, shall we get this show on the road?�� The doctor instructed the nurses around her to proceed with whatever they were supposed to do.

    On the other hand, he remained sitting on the edge of the bed, supporting her with his body as she struggled while delivering their child. He knew pain, but he had not witnessed anything like this before.

    He had watched her wife endure it, not asking for anything to alleviate the pain. She fought hard as she breathed, shouted, and forced with all her might to push their child out in the open.

    ��Come on. I know you can do better than that.�� The doctor calmly eximed to his wife as if she had not yet given her all. ��A few more big pushes, and we will be all done.�� She encouraged her as she buried herself in between his wife��s legs.

    He knew how to make a baby, but he had never wondered how they came to the world. Yes, a mother had to give birth to them, but how precisely, he never had a clue.

    Now, he could not stop but admire a woman��s courage to go through this painful process of bringing life to this world. He thought being pregnant for nine months was sacrifice enough, but witnessing today��s event showed him that it was more.

    ��I can see the head.�� The doctor announced. ��Now, I need you to give me everything you got.�� She added as the other people in the room did what they had to do. ��Alex, help her.�� The doctor called his attention, alerting him to do his part.

    ��Come now, baby. I know you can do this.�� Alex started whispering into her ears as he leaned closer to her. ��For our baby, I know you want to see her as much as I do.�� He massaged her shoulder and arms as he coaxed her to follow him.

    But all he heard from her was her heavy breathing followed by a few anguish cries. ��Alex, I am so tired.�� She squeezed the words out of her lips as if she was asking him for help.

    ��I know, but I am here. I will help you get through this. Just follow my voice.�� He knew then that she needed him more than ever. ��Come on, take one deep breath and then push.�� He tried to remember what he had learned, hoping it would help in her current situation.

    ��Come on, guys. I can see it, but your baby needs your help.�� The doctor informed them.

    ��You heard the doctor. Come on, Dani. Our baby needs you to push harder.�� Alex whispered again in her ears as he wiped more sweat that covered her face. ��One deep breath and push.�� Hemanded, hoping that would push her to her limits.

    ��Aaaggghhh!�� It appeared to work as it had given her strength to do what he had asked. She kept breathing and pushing hard.

    Then, he heard it.

    A cry of joy.

 Chapter 1031 - 1031 Perfect distraction

    1031 Perfect distraction

    He heard that their friends were in another hospital but for another reason. He wished he could join them. But he knew he could not rejoice with them until Rose recovered from her condition.

    They were expecting a new life, while he dreaded losing one.

    Until now, the woman he had sworn to love and protect had remained unconscious in her hospital bed, still in aa. The doctors still could not assure him of when she would wake up or her condition if she did.

    However, he held on to whatever thin thread they had given him. He believed in the slim chance that she woulde out of this alive. He could not ept the other possibility.

    ��Your next meeting called and notified us that he will bete by thirty minutes.�� His secretary informed him as she stood before his desk. He did not even notice that she entered since his mind was elsewhere. ��Will you need anything else, Sir David?��

    Roseann had convinced him to leave her side and go back to work. She said that work would distract him from the current condition of her sister. Although he knew she was right, he still would like to stay by her side.

    He was afraid that she might wake up and not see him there. Worst of all, something would happen to her, and he would miss his chance to see her for thest time. Even though he did not want to think about such a prospect, it was a possibility nheless.

    He turned around from his chair and faced her, suddenly registering her words in his mind. Then, he suddenly thought that maybe he better concentrate on his work, just like Roseann said. Besides, she promised to call him as soon as there was an update.

    ��Yes, hold my calls for a few minutes. I need to go and see Evan.�� He stood up from his desk and walked straight to the door.

    .....

    He had been selfish for far too long. He had been thinking only of himself that other people had to put their lives on hold for him. If Rose had learned about this, she would not like it.

    ��Yes, Sir.�� He heard his secretary, but he continued walking down the hallway, determined to see his friend who had held the fort while he was away.

    ��Excuse me, do you have a minute?�� David walked passed his friend��s secretary and knocked on his door. ��I hope you are not busy.��

    Of course, he knew he was busy since he had dumped most of his obligations on his friend��s table. But he would try to catch up and make up for his shorings.

    ��Come in, David. What is it?�� Evan quickly asked as he closed the file he was working on and faced him. ��Is this about Rose? Is she ok? You know you don��t have to be here since I have it covered.��

    He knew his friend was covering his clients and cases on top of his obligations. That was not the problem. He knew his partner could easily handle the task. Besides, they hadpetent people who could help him.

    Nevertheless, there was another issue that he needed to address. He could guess that his friend did not want to open up on the topic because of his situation, but he could sense the urgency of it.

    ��No. Thank God! Rose is stable.�� He uttered with relief, still d that it was not what he came here to discuss. ��I am not here because of her. And this has nothing to do also with thepany.��

    He quickly added, but he could see the growing confusion on his friend��s face. Therefore, he did not prolong his wait as he exined the reason for his visit. ��I am here to discuss your wedding.��

    He might not have his wedding this year or soon, but he did not want his friend to dy his union either because of him. Before the ident, Evan had been talking about his wedding.

    Honestly, he was envious that they were already nning theirs while Rose was still stalling on theirs. Still, he was happy for his friend that he had finally met his match, a woman who had tamed his friend from his wild side.

    If there was a man in their group they thought would never sumb to love,mitment, and marriage, it was their youngest member, Evan. But as always, love prevailed.

    ��What about it?�� Evan leaned on his chair as he sat down on a chair. ��We already agreed to dy it till next year.�� He informed him.

    That was what he was thinking. His friend was considering his situation, dying his happiness because of his condition. But Evan did not have to do that. Who knew when Rose would wake up?

    The doctors had been honest with him from the start. Her condition had no timeframe. Some patients in simr cases woke up within a week or a month. Sadly, there are some instances where it took years.

    But he would wait as long as it took him, wishing she would still wake up. He would not give up on her as long as there was hope. He would fight for her until the very end.

    ��I don��t think that is a good idea.�� David seriously looked at his friend. ��If you love her, you need to marry her soon.�� He did not want him to waste his time waiting for the perfect moment.

    From his experience, it might nevere again. Therefore, he wished his friend would seize the moment and marry the person he loved as soon as he could arrange it.

    ��What is this all about?�� Evan appeared concerned about him. He stood from his seat and transferred to the chair next to him. ��Do you need to talk about Rose?��

    David could not me him for misinterpreting his words. His friend had not experienced what he had gone through. His friend could not understand what losing was until he lost her and missed his opportunity.

    ��No, this is about you.�� David continued. ��Don��t worry about me. I think I have things under control around here. I know you need time to prepare for your wedding. Let me take over.�� He suggested as his mind decided to focus on work.

    Thest thing he needed was for his mind to continue thinking of the worst things that could happen in his situation. He could not allow the negative thoughts to pester his mind.

    ��Are you sure?�� His friend looked at him as if he had gone insane. At least, he seemed shocked about his proposal. ��But I don��t want to dump everything in yourp while Rose is still in the hospital.��

    His friend probably expected that he would still fall apart with Rose��s situation. However, he realized that she still needed him to stay strong. The only way he could do that was to continue living while he waited for her to wake up.

    ��No, I need the challenge of work to keep me from thinking of her condition. Besides, it will make me and Rose very happy if you and Amelia would finally tie the knot.�� He remembered his fiance had always expressed concern for Evan��s wayward ways.

    She was one of the top supporters when Evan announced that he had finally proposed. And she was the one who encouraged him never to give up on Amelia.

    She hugged Evan tightly when he announced that Amelia had epted his ring. So, he knew Rose would not want Evan to postpone building his life with the woman he loved just because of them.

    ��I will discuss this with Amelia, but I want you to know if you need anything from me. I am always here for you.�� Evan told him as he tapped him on the shoulder, showing his support.

    He did not need to say it because he had always known that his friends always had his back. But it was time that he showed them that he also had theirs.

    ��I guess I better get back to my office. My next meeting might be at my office by now. But think about it. I don��t want you to waste valuable time waiting to be with the woman you love.�� David reiterated.

    He was not saying the same situation would happen to his friend and fiance. He would not wish his condition on anyone else. It was a curse that nobody else should suffer.

    He felt it was his punishment for all his wrongdoings. It was his wake-up call, telling him that he was not invincible. He only hoped he still had time to correct his mistakes, and Rose would still witness how he had changed.

    As he neared his office, he noticed that his next meeting had arrived and was sitting in the lounge. He quickly moved toward them, greeting them and excusing himself for making them wait.

    ��That is ok, Mr. Anderson. We are just d that you squeezed us into your schedule.�� The man leading the group stated as he took his hand for a firm shake.

    ��Why don��t you follow me inside my office.�� He ushered them forward to his doors. ��What can I do for you, Mr. Rosley?�� He quickly asked once they were seated on hisfortable couch. He also offered them a drink which they declined.

    ��Business, of course.�� The reputable businessman responded with a broad smile on his lips. ��I want to bring some of my business to your firm. Do you think you handle it?�� Mr. Rosley asked, using a challenging tone.

    ��Of course, we would like to have you on board,�� David announced excitedly, knowing this man would bring big business for his firm.

    He could only guess that his daughter��s association with one of his senior partners must be why he was here. But that was not important. He believed this was what he needed in the meantime.

    More work, less time he would have to think about her. Not that he did not want to think about her. On the contrary, he only required the perfect distraction from his terrifying thoughts.

 Chapter 1032 - 1064 Chs

    1064 Chs

    ADD

    1032 The real jungle

    Finally, she felt relieved from the pain. Not only that but also from the knowledge that their child had joined them in this world. She would see her baby soon.

    Suddenly, she was wary. She was supposed to hear a cry. At least, that was what she had seen in movies. But all she saw as she struggled to open her eyes were people moving fast as the doctor seemed to be giving instructions.

    In her hazy mind and exhausted body, she tried to understand what was happening around her. Eventually, she looked up to see the concerned face of her husband. Was there something wrong with their baby?

    ��Alex,�� She called to him, which had called his attention as he immediately looked down at her. His face contorted to a smile, erasing the frown on his forehead just a second ago.

    Did she imagine it, or was he hiding something from her? She knew her body was battling fatigue as her eyes struggled to stay open, but she had to see her baby. She wanted to hold their baby in her arms before she sumbed to the darkness.

    ��How are you feeling?�� Alex leaned closer to her, kissing her on the forehead as he moved the hair that clung to her face. Then with a towel in his hands, he tried to wipe the sweat that broke through her skin.

    She pushed herself up to get a closer look. She could see several people on the other side of the room. That must be her baby. But what were they doing?

    ��Alex, is there something wrong with our baby?�� She was afraid to ask, but she had to find out.

    She gripped the linen sheet of her bed as she pushed herself to a sitting position. But the uniformed staff prevented her from seeing her child. Was this her worse fearing true?

    .....

    ��Dani, they are just making sure our baby is ok.�� Alex wrapped his arms around her as they waited for the doctor to tell them the situation. She wanted to believe him, but he sensed uncertainty in his voice.

    ��Doctor?�� She could not even hear her voice anymore as fear rose to her throat.

    ��I think we have a courageous fighter in our hands.�� The pediatric doctor finally announced in his big booming voice. ��Sorry, Mr. and Mrs. ckstone, for the dy, but the Prince has finally arrived.��

    Their son did not cry like she expected he would. He stayed quiet the entire time that the doctors worked on him. Until the time her doctor carried him toward her and her husband to see him for the first time.

    ��Is he alright?�� Alex asked, looking slightly wary. He seemed scared to touch him, terrified he might hurt such a delicate being.

    She could not me her husband since both of them had no experienced dealing with an infant. She had held a baby before but not as tiny and delicate as this one. She was scared she might drop, squash, or hurt him with her touch.

    ��He is. There is just a few minorplications but nothing that should worry you. In the meantime, enjoy your moment with your son because it may probably take a few hours before he can join you again.�� The doctor ced the child in her arms.

    Cradling her son in her arms seemed to wash away all her fatigue and worries as her heart was overwhelmed with joy. Looking at his tiny adorable face, she believed he was worth all her pain and sacrifices.

    She felt her husband lean closer to her body as he gazed at the child in her arms. She could tell he would also like to take him in his arms, but fear prevented him from doing so.

    ��Have you thought of a name yet? But if you have not, that is ok. You can do itter.�� The doctor asked as he waited.

    She looked at her husband, who seemed lost as he stared deeply into their son��s eyes. Something clicked in her mind. A name that they never even considered including in their list.

    It had something to do with what she heard the doctor say a while ago. It reminded her of the first thing she had thought when he first saw her husband. She named him after a greek god, Adonis, due to his masculine physique and other attributes.

    ��Ares...�� She whispered into her son��s delicate ears. She knew Alex heard it, but his response was not what she wanted to see.

    She watched her son��s face twitch into what her observation appeared to be a smile. Although, that was debatable. Still, her mother��s instinct kicked in, telling her that her son loved the name.

    ��I love it.�� She heard her husband agree. ��Ares,�� Alex repeated. Then, ��His name is Ares Ethaniel Hamilton ckstone.�� He proudly announced to the room for everyone to hear.

    She could not believe her ears when she heard her father��s name as the second name of her child. Alex never mentioned that he nned to do that, and she was eternally grateful to him for bringing her father to life through their son.

    They both knew why it was a fitting name for their son. From the moment he was conceived, he had fought for his life until she delivered him into this world. Their son would require courage like no other to survive in this world.

    They could try to protect him as much as they could. But in the end, as the heir to theirrge empire, he would have to learn to fight his battle. Many would want his head on a te even at an early age.

    ��Wee to the world, young Prince Ares.�� The doctor acknowledged while everybody pped to join in the celebration.

    Although he never lived in the pce, technically, he earned his birthright as one of the possible heirs to the throne.

    Once again, she stared into his eyes as she tried to envelop him with love and protection. But she could not help but fear for his future. But just like her parents, she swore to do her best to safeguard him in the real jungle, which was the real world.

 Chapter 1033 - 1033 Not him

    1033 Not him

    He should not care if she was with that man, doing God knows what. He should focus on the girl that had been eyeing him since he entered the restaurant. She looked stunning, attractive, fun, and, best of all, single.

    He could have a good time with her during lunch and even spend some time with her afterward. But his mind kept picturing that man touching her hand, and he could feel his blood boil through his veins.

    ��Hi, there!�� The woman finally took the initiative to approach him since he had never made a move. ��I wonder if you like somepany.��

    The woman took the spare seat next to him without waiting for a reply, indicating that she was used to having her way. Under another circumstance, he would have entertained her bold move.

    But at that moment, he seemed to be not in the mood forpany. He stood up from his chair and never even forced a smile on his lips. ��I am sorry, but I think I lost my appetite.��

    He had no intention of directing his statement at her, but he did not care because only one thing was on his mind. He had to find her and save her from making a mistake with that man.

    ��This is crazy.�� He silently reasoned. Nevertheless, he had gone beyond making sense since he bumped into her. His entire world had turned upside down since he got to know her.

    Despite the few things he learned about her, it did not stop him from wanting her. If he was honest, it only intensified his respect for her. It made him desire her more.

    Was this insanity? Maybe he had loosened a screw inside his head, but the heart wanted what it wanted. At least his heart would not stop beating erratically for her.

    .....

    Was it love? He doubted, but he still intended to find out what it was since he could not forgive himself if he lost his opportunity to have her. But one thing he knew for sure, he had no intention of hurting her.

    ��Who do you think you are?�� He thought that he had cleared of trouble, but he was mistaken as the woman stood before her, rage visible on her face. ��Nobody walks away from me like I am a piece of trash.��

    His assumption about her was correct. This youngdy had never learned the word no in her life. He used to be like her, but it was clear that he had changed.

    If he thought that was the end of it, he was wrong. A p and red wine sshed across his face. He did not expect that, but he was not about to retaliate and add to the scene.

    ��Everybody had to experience it one way or another.�� He answered her, giving her advice instead as he grabbed a napkin from a nearby table and dabbed it on his wet face.

    He did not mind the p. He believed he was getting used to it. However, he had no time to deal with a spoiled brat as he turned and left, striding faster since he had already lost valuable time.

    ��Where are you?�� He mumbled loud enough for him to hear his words but not loud enough for the bystanders to notice him. ��Where can I find Mr. Stark��s office?�� He asked one of the staff of the hotel.

    He did not know Mr. Stark, the son, but he generally knew men and mostly what they wanted from an innocent girl like her. He would not allow her to fall prey to another predator like him.

    As far as he was concerned, this man had falsely pretended to look for him to get to her. But the son never took her to his father but took her elsewhere. Nheless, he would find them?

    He could try his office. That was a start. Maybe he could charm his secretary to spill what she knew. Eventually, he began to concoct some ideas as he searched the building for her.

    ��Mr. Stark��s office is on the top floor.�� The employee informed him. But he was just there a few moments ago.

    ��No, I mean his son.�� He quickly corrected, but he could not tell him the name since he had forgotten when he had introduced himself earlier. Then, the uniformed man told him to take the express elevator to the upper floors.

    It was just two floors down from the top floor, so he believed it was not hard to find. But the slow movement of the elevator was driving him crazy. It was like it was intentionally moving at a snail��s pace.

    Usually, he would whistle as he waited inside the small box. But not today, as he could hardly breathe normally as his agitation increased as he neared his destination.

    But his eyes widened when the metallic double doors slid open, and he witnessed her smiling at the man as he guided her outside his office. But that was not the worse part. He seemed to enjoy holding her hands as he said goodbye to her.

    He moved toward them, but she seemed engrossed in their conversation to notice his presence. She still had her back to him as her face looked at the man before her while the other man watched her intensely, not even ncing his way.

    ��You are always wee to visit us, Ria, and I also look forward to meeting Edison.�� The man thoughtfully said as he raised her hand to his lips and kissed them, acting like a true gentleman.

    But he knew what kind of man he was as he saw red. He was ready to attack the bull by his horn, luckily, his phone rang, and it somehow snapped him back to reality.

    He was ready to blow this deal to smithereens just because this man kissed her hands and said a few words that hit him straight to his heart. But was it guilt that this stranger had epted her despite having a son?

    Suddenly, he felt he had no right to be with her. He abruptly turned around before anyone could notice him and rushed back inside the elevator.

    He felt ashamed of his actions for the way he had treated her at the very start. He did not deserve to be with her. He believed she was better off with a more responsible man, not him.

 Chapter 1034 - 1034 Pride and joy

    1034 Pride and joy

    He vigntly sat by her side since they transferred her to a private room, apanying her until she dozed off. She had been through an exhaustingbor, and her body had taken a tremendous toll.

    The doctors rmended she had a good rest before she could see her baby again. As much as they would like to see him again, they knew it was for the best.

    He finally stood up when he saw her breathing had fallen to a steady rhythm. With her eyes closed tightly shut, he knew she had sumbed to a deep slumber. Although he was also tired, he still had a few things to do.

    ��I love you, Dani. Thank you for all your sacrifices. Ares is a lucky child to have a mother like you.�� He tenderly whispered into her ears as he leaned over, nting a gentle kiss on her forehead, careful not to wake her up.

    He hoped that in her subconsciousness, she would still hear his words. He wanted to say them when she was awake but forgotten through the excitement of seeing their child.

    But he noted never to forget to tell her again how precious she was to him. Now, he realized the sacrifices that his parents had gone through for him. This time, it was his turn.

    ��Excuse me, Sir. I don��t mean to be a bother, but I need to check on your wife.�� The nurse who entered the room asked him.

    He quickly stood aside to give her space as she quietly worked on examining her, checking her vitals and other things, careful not to disturb her sleep.

    ��Can you call me if she wakes up?�� He requested as he decided to step out for a few minutes after she finished her task.

    .....

    He walked out of the room, hoping to give his wife space to rest. Besides, their entire family and friends were still waiting for an update. He would have run to them as soon as their child was born, but he could not leave his wife in her condition.

    Then, he also had to speak to the doctors about his son��s condition. They had mentioned aplication in his delivery. Therefore he had to know the details.

    Fortunately, the doctors assured them that it seemed to be a minor one. But they would like to conduct several tests before dering the baby as a healthy young boy. It was standard procedure, so it was rtively safe.

    ��Hello, guys! We have a son.�� He eximed as he entered the room, almost packed with his family and friends. ��Dani is doing great, just resting. You are now grandparents.�� Pointing to his parents and Laura, whose lips beamed widely.

    ��Congrattions!�� Boomed in the air as, one by one, they greeted him. Those sitting seconds ago suddenly stood as they came closer to him to give him a congrattory shake and a hug.

    He felt ecstatic. It was the best feeling ever. It was the greatest gift he could ever receive in this lifetime. Better than the crown that wasid down on his feet but declined.

    ��Thank you all for all your support and love.�� He was not emotional, but today, after seeing his son, he could not hold his few tears from falling.

    Katherine immediately enveloped him in her arms while his father tapped him on the shoulder, and Laura smiled at him. He did not care if a Prince should not cry because this was the best tear he had ever shed in his entire life.

    He was overwhelmed by his blessings, marrying a great wife and producing a handsome son. How could he regret choosing this life and leaving his birthright when he seemed to have everything that mattered to him?

    ��I am so happy for you, son.�� Duke Frederick cheered for him. ��But what name did you give my grandson.�� His father asked as he rposed himself, wiping with the back of his the wetness that glistened on his cheeks.

    He could see everyone was interested as they all had gone silent and waited for his announcement. He could see several genuine smiles on their faces surrounding him, but he could also see the look that might have another meaning.

    He was sad to see his friend Marcus and Jacky, who seemed happy for them, but deep in their eyes, he could still see the hurt that cut through their hearts.

    ��Yes, we are dying to hear it.�� Haley hollered on the other side. She looked positively radiant as she smiled at him. He sensed something was different about her but could not pinpoint what it was, while her boyfriend seemed pensive.

    Gerald smiled at him when he noticed that he was looking, but something seemed to be bothering him. With his underworld activity, he would not doubt that he had something cooking in his mind.

    As long as he was not plotting against his family, he would not touch him as he promised his wife. But once he learned that he was using his position in the family to propagate his schemes. He would do everything he could to destroy him.

    ��Soon, you will meet our son, Prince Ares Ethaniel Hamilton ckstone.�� Alex watched his father��s reaction to the name, knowing he followed it in histe father-inw��s name.

    He was not disappointed as he beamed with pride at the name. Even his mother nodded her approval at their chosen name. He thought his father might be hurt since he did not choose his name. But he was d he understood his reason.

    ��That is a great name,�� Laura spoke up. This time, Dani��s mother had tears in her eyes. ��You don��t know what this means to me. You deeply honor myte husband.��

    His mother, Katherine, quickly enveloped her friend in her embrace. ��It is a great way of remembering him and his legacy.�� His mother told them.

    ��This is a day of celebration.�� Duke Frederick announced to everyone. They would have opened a bottle of champagne, but the hospital rules did not allow it.

    But the noises,ughter, and constant chattering were enough to fuel the festive moment. Alex could not be happier to share this moment with their family and friends.

    He knew that if Dani could join them, she wouldugh with everyone and brag about their beautiful and adorable son. She would also enjoy this moment with the people they loved.

    But he could not also wait to show everyone his pride and joy.

 Chapter 1035 - 1035 From zero to ten in a split second

    1035 From zero to ten in a split second

    Like all the other nights, he could not go home until he had seen her. He could have driven straight to his apartment, which was nearer his office, but he had to turn the other way around.

    He drove in the traffic and then into the almost empty street to be with her. No matter howte he got out of work, he went straight to her to check on her. He knew that he would not get any sleep if he could not see her.

    Although Roseann told him he should not stay overnight, sleeping on the chair or the couch, he would still have lingered for a few hours before returning to his empty apartment. He needed assurance that she was ok.

    ��Hi, David. You arete today.�� The nurse on duty greeted him. They were getting familiar with him since he was always around.

    They even brought him coffee or a sandwich from time to time. But he could guess it could be Roseann who asked them to do so. Still, he appreciated their kindness and concern.

    It somehow gave him peace of mind, knowing they would not let anything happen to his beloved while he was not around. At least Rose was in good hands.

    ��I had ate meeting.�� He exined to the kind nurse who always had herte night shift. ��How is she doing? Were there any changes while I was gone.��

    He could not help but hope for a positive update about her condition. Any indication that she might be waking up sooner thanter. But the woman only made a solemn face, telling him that there was nothing.

    ��Don��t worry, maybeter or tomorrow.�� She tried to encourage him as she walked passed him after her rounds. He would see her againter before he left when she checked on her again.

    .....

    In the meantime, he walked further into the room to sit beside her. He moved his chair closer to the bed, so he could befortable holding her hand. He wanted her to know that he was here. He might have left, but he would always return to her.

    ��I had been busy today. Work has piled up, but Evan is doing all he can to help. But he also has many things on his mind.�� He started talking about his day at the office, telling her what he had done.

    The doctors suggested that conversations could stimte her brain and increase its activities. It could help in her speedy recovery. Maybe she would wake up soon.

    He pulled her hand closer to him, warming it up with his hands. Since she did not have movements, her body had turned cold from the air conditioning around her. But the doctors assured him that she was not feeling any of it.

    Still, he massaged her hands gently with the tip of his fingers and then covered them with his palms. He tickled her, hoping to get a reaction from her, but the only visible motion he noticed was the air going through her chest as it went up and down.

    ��I told Evan that if he loves Amelia, he should marry her immediately. He should not postpone their ns because they were waiting for us.�� That was a joke between him and his best friend.

    He kept talking to her about the meetings he had with some clients. He even discussed a few possible strategies he might use in his next negotiation. But her eyes remained closed.

    He remembered that she would allow him to use her as his sounding board whenever he found himself in a bind. She would help him by giving some valuable opinions that sometimes help.

    But what mattered most to him was her. The fact that she would give her time to listen to his whining. That was more than enough. He was lucky to find a woman like her to love and who loved him.

    ��Hey, David. I thought I told you not to stay toote.�� Roseann��s voice echoed in the room as she entered to check on her sister. ��You should go home and rest.��

    He knew she only meant well. As she said before, she did not want him to get sick. He understood her concern and took her advice to heart.

    He was not here to argue with her since he agreed with her. He also had to look after himself.

    ��I just arrived a few minutes ago. I had ate meeting.�� He reasoned with her since she was keen on throwing him out the door. ��And I brought something with me.��

    He momentarily let go of her hand but not before leaving a lingering kiss on her knuckles. Then, he gently returned it to her side. He stood up and walked to the bags he had left behind on the table.

    ��Fine, you can stay, but stop sleeping here. It is not a hotel room. Besides, you will have a backache and a stiff neck if you keep dozing on that chair. Roseann pointed to the stiff chair used by the visitors.

    He could sleep on the couch, but thest time taught him that it was not such afortable experience. The furniture was narrow and short. He could not fit his body when hey down on it.

    ��I am not staying as long as you keep your promise to update me. But I brought dinner with me. I could not eat earlier, so I thought I might as well eat here.�� He dangled the paper bag in his hand in front of his future sister-inw.

    He thought of eating at home, but the idea of silence and emptiness did not appeal to him. Then, he remembered she might be hungry since she worked most nights at the graveyard shift.

    He might as well invite her. Then, they could discuss her sister at length during the meal. It could also be his chance to get to know Rose��s sister and her family through her.

    ��What do you have in there?�� She hesitantly asked, raising her eyebrows, but he could sense her growing interest.

    ��I have a variety of Mexican dishes.�� He ced the bag on the table and opened it up. It was still slightly warm since he asked the chef to heat it before he picked it up from one of Rose��s favorite restaurants.

    He took a chance that her sister would also like it since Rose loved their cooking. But her eyes dted in delight when the aroma of the food floated in the room. They could smell its delicious spices as they whiffed in the air.

    Without saying a word, she sat on the couch and helped unpack the food from the bag. ��Are you eating? Or are you just going to stand there and stare?�� She ced two tes on the table while he followed her and sat beside her.

    ��This is our favorite.�� She slightly whispered that he almost did not catch it. But he heard her. ��Thanks for this.�� She forced a smile on her lips before she shook her head as if expelling a demon in her mind.

    ��Hey, Rose, you better get your ass out of that bed, or you will never taste these delicious nachos.�� She jokingly said to her sister. He noticed her mood shift from zero to ten in a split second. Was there something wrong, but it could be nothing?

 Chapter 1036 - 1036 The water was not a dream

    1036 The water was not a dream

    She knew she saw a glimpse of a man, but before she could confirm her suspicion, he was gone. The elevator closed, and she did not see his face.

    But she did not doubt that it was him she had caught in her peripheral vision.

    But what was he doing there, and why did he leave in such a hurry?

    ��Is there a problem, Ria?�� Jay asked her, probably noticing her abrupt movement. Then, he followed her gaze, but he would only see the empty hallway.

    During the short course of their meal, she had learned a few things about him. While she also shared a few things about herself. She had discovered that it was not hard to talk to him.

    He seemed to be a sweet and loving husband to histe wife and a good and responsible father to his adorable daughter. He showed her a picture of his family while she showed him some pictures of his son.

    ��No, I just remembered something. But it was nice to meet you, Jay.�� She could not share with him what she thought she saw. It could have been just a figment of her imagination.

    But, yes, she had agreed to be friends with him, calling him by his name if it was just them. Still, she found it slightly awkward to hear his nameing from her lips.

    ��Remember, if you think of taking your son on a long, rxing vacation, I need you to call me.�� He handed her a card. ��I am sure my daughter will love to meet him.��

    .....

    She could not help but wonder if he had ever used his daughter to pick up girls for a date. But she doubted. She believed a man like him, handsome, wealthy, intelligent, and sessful, could pick up girls with a snap of a finger.

    However, finding a woman that would ept his daughter and act as her mother would probably be difficult. It was the same issue she had with her situation. She knew that she would find it hard to look for a man who would be a father to his son.

    ��I will. Thanks again for the delicious lunch.�� Then, she bid her farewell, not knowing if she would see him again.

    Although she thought of bringing her son to a ce like this, it was still a silly dream. Making ite true was another challenge she had to ovee in the future.

    Then, he escorted her to the elevators and waved goodbye as the doors closed. She pushed her hands down on her side when she was left alone in the tiny confinement.

    She spent the rest of the day inside her room, just rxing in the tub and watching a movie afterward. When the afternoon came, she noticed the paper bag again lying on the floor.

    ��What to do with you?�� She picked it up and pulled the garment out of its confinement.

    Truthfully, she was bored. She did not know how to have fun without Edison around. Now, she wondered what else she could do to pass the time. Then, her eyes fixated on the soft material in her hands.

    ��Try it on.�� She could hear her subconscious mind egging her to put the swimsuit on. ��Why not!�� She uttered, finally giving in to her curiosity. It had been a long time since she wore something simr to this.

    She grabbed the flimsy material and wore it on her body. Then, she stood in front of the mirror, checking her reflection on the ssy side. She stared at her belly, remembering that it used to be fat.

    It took her a while to regain her figure. It was not the same before she had Edison, but it was still sexy. Truthfully, she added a few pounds of flesh in the right areas, making her petite body transform into a curvy shape.

    ��Not bad.�� She nodded in approval, seeing that she still looked presentable in this decent suit. Butpared to her old pair, this was a lot nicer. But why would it not be when she paid a handsome price for it?

    ��Now, why don��t you go downstairs and check out their swimming pool.�� She dared herself as she stared into her eyes.

    Since she learned about her pregnancy and then having Edison, she never had time for the things she wanted to do. Her life had only revolved around him.

    Maybe today was the only time she could have ��me time.�� Maybe, it was time she took advantage of it because it might never happen again. She grabbed a robe that was neatly ced on the edge of her bed and put it on. It was now or never.

    She marched outside her room and into the elevator with a new purpose. She would go swimming, sunbathing in the retreating sun, and then swim again a bit more.

    As soon as she reached the pool area, a man greeted her and ushered her into a vacant lounge chair. Then, he asked if she had any specific orders.

    ��I will have fresh orange juice.�� She ordered from the hotel staff, lingering in the poolside, waiting to assist their guests.

    Then, she made herselffortable, removing her robe andying down on the chair, facing the sky. She could still catch a few sunrays before it finally hid behind the mountains.

    Would it be nice to have some tan to show her son, her few friends, and some workmates? She could not wait as she rxed on the chair and closed her eyes. She wished to imagine her son ying by her side.

    But as her thoughts flew, so was her imagination as she pictured him in swimming trunks, showing off his masculine body. Although she had not seen his naked chest before, she knew what it could look like, remembering how it felt underneath her fingertips.

    Then, was that sweat dripping from his body, trickling down on her skin? She believed her imagination was bing wilder and wilder as her dreams became more daring.

    But then again, she abruptly opened her eyes, realizing that the water was not a dream. ��Would you like to join me for a swim?�� A man stood by the side of her chair, smiling at her.

 Chapter 1037 - 1037 Maybe one or two more

    1037 Maybe one or two more

    It had been an eventful day as she gazed at her husband while breastfeeding their son. It took a while to get used to the feeling of his tiny lips sucking on her breast.

    Of course, the sensation was different when it was her husband doing it. But the joy she felt at finally having her son in her arms could not be measured by any scale. She believed Alex also felt the same way.

    ��Do you think you can share your milk with Daddy?�� Alex teased his son, who had been busy feeding himself.

    She watched as he gently touched their son��s cheeks, trying to get his attention. But Ares ignored his father as he continued with his task. She believed he might have inherited the trait of the Hamilton men, specifically Ethan��s stubbornness.

    ��I think he just gave you his answer,�� Dani uttered, slightly giggling at their son��s behavior.

    She leaned over and touched his hairline with her lips, smelling the fresh baby scent of a newborn child. She had never imagined this day woulde.

    She remembered her engagement with Nick. He wanted to marry her, but he never mentioned having children. She thought that he was just not ready, but she guessed he was never a father material.

    Fortunately, she learned the hard truth about him before it was toote. Or else she would have ended up in a miserable marriage. Luckily, fate introduced her to this man.

    Alex was the best husband as far as he was concerned. She did not doubt that he would also be a great father to their son. She could already see how much he adored their little treasure.

    .....

    ��I know we can work on a deal. After all, I am your father.�� Alex was not ready to give up as he continued to talk to his son, who never even acknowledged his father��s existence.

    ��Give it up.�� She patted her husband on the face,forting him for being the loser in this round. ��Maybe next time.��

    He pouted his lips at her as if disappointed. But after just a few seconds, he smiled again as if he had just thought of an idea. If she had to guess, it would be another silly suggestion that would make herugh.

    That was one thing she loved about him. He could be all serious and guns zing when he needed to protect his family. But he could be hrious if he wanted to make her smile.

    He was not afraid to show his funny side, even if it might seem out of his character, as long as he could take away the pressure, the pain, or the exhaustion she felt.

    ��Not yet.�� He ran his fingers through his slightly getting long hair. It appeared that he was brewing another proposition in his mind.

    She could only shake her head at his silliness. Anyway, she made a mental note to schedule him in a salon. She learned that the almighty Prince Alexander Princeton ckstone was no different from her son. He was a big boy trapped in a man��s body.

    ��What are you thinking now?�� She asked as her eyes shifted back and forth between father and son.

    ��An arrangement that he would find hard to refuse,�� Alex announced with a smug smile, acting as if he was dealing in a merger.

    ��And what is it?�� She could not wait to hear what he had concocted in his mind. She knew he was only entertaining her. After all, she still had not recovered from the hardship ofbor.

    Her son was not small by the standard. Her doctor had warned her that she should not eat too many sweets and salty foods, but she seemed to crave them more while pregnant.

    It could be seen by how much her body had bloated. Then, the size of her son was another piece of evidence. Luckily, she was able to pull through the painful delivery without the need for surgery. Thankfully, her son was finally dered healthy.

    ��If you want more siblings, you must learn to share.�� He dered in a whisper as he leaned down to their son��s ears as if it was a deal between the two of them.

    She was amazed at the reaction he got from their little, mischievous son as he finally let go of her breast with a satisfied smile. It was like they had reached an understanding and made a pact, sealed, signed, and delivered.

    ��You see.�� He pointed to their little angel. ��He agrees with me.�� He continued, proud of the connection he had with his son.

    Although it might be just a coincidence, it was still adorable to see that the father and son had bonded in their little ways. Alex carefully picked up their son and cradled him in his arms.

    However, somebody forgot to inform them that moving a child after breastfeeding could be disastrous if not handled properly. When he tried repositioning him from a different angle, Ares started burping.

    Curd milk spilled out of his lips andnded on his father��s clothes. Of course, the new parents panicked, thinking the worse as they called for help.

    Themotion did create a slight chaos in their room. Eventually, the nurse sorted it out with a quick tutorial on parenting easy tricks. But the rest, she knew they would have to learn by themselves.

    Lucky for her, her mother, Laura, had volunteered to stay for a couple of weeks to show them the ropes. Even Katherine had agreed to help. They had already booked a room at a nearby hotel.

    She believed both grandmothers could not wait to spend some time with their grandson. But she was readying herself for the possible shes in their opinions. After all, they came from two different backgrounds. They might have different ways on how to raise their grandchild.

    ��But seriously, do you want more kids?�� Dani gazed at her husband, who seemed to be enamored with their son.

    She remembered he wanted at least half a dozen, but she knew they were joking back then. Now, she wondered what his opinion was about this.

    ��I do,�� Alex answered her. ��I want our son to have brothers and sisters to share his life with.�� He gently held their son��s tiny hand in his fingers and tenderly pulled them to his lips, nting a soft kiss on his palm.

    ��But only if you want more.�� He added as he finally looked in her direction. Then, he moved toward her, sitting on the edge of the bed with their son still in his arms.

    She had never really thought about it before. Since she got pregnant, all her concentration went to their baby. She only wanted to keep him safe and deliver him to the world without a scratch on him.

    Now, she could only think of one thing when she heard the yearning in his voice. She also wanted what he wished for their son. Being an only child had its perks, but she believed having a few more kids in the family would be better.

    She might have difficulty in her first childbirth, but they said it got easier the second time. ��Maybe one or two more.�� She announced. This time, Alex had a big smile on his face.

 Chapter 1038 - 1038 Cursed or just bad luck

    1038 Cursed or just bad luck

    Correction!

    The man was not smiling but smirking at her. Her dream had drastically changed into a nightmare as thest person she wanted to see in this lifetime stood just a few feet away.

    She had to blink twice and even dig her nails into the skin of her palms to be sure that she was awake. Unfortunately, she felt the pain, and the man remained like a terrible apparition before her.

    ��I think you are asking the wrong person. I am not interested.�� She responded with a furrowed brow. She was not hiding her distaste for the man. ��Why don��t you move along and find someone else to bother.��

    She suddenly wished she had powers that, with a snap of a finger, she could make him go away or disappear in a cloud of smoke. Sadly, she could only face him with her human strength and courage.

    As much as she wished to shout at him, she had to remain calm. She was not here on vacation but representing her boss and hispany. She had to prevent making a scandalous scene. She could only hope that he would leave her in peace.

    ��Is that how you treat old friends, Ria?�� It seemed that was not happening as he kept pestering her, not heeding her advice.

    On the contrary, he made his presence wee bying closer and sitting at the edge of her lounge chair. ��I can put sunscreen on your skin just like the old times.�� He even offered, using his charm to get in a woman��s pants.

    She almost puked at his suggestion. Her skin crawled in disgust at the thought of his hands touching her. She would die first before she would allow his hands on her again. But maybe not even then.

    .....

    ��No, thanks. I would rather burn under the sun than let you near me or touch me with your vile hands again.�� But she knew him well enough not to fall into his bullshits.

    There was a time that she had dreamed of this man. She loved him and cherished their moment together. But she was a naive girl who quickly fell into his trap, believing his lies. That was back then, but not anymore.

    She had learned the hard way the sad truth about men and love. She could never trust a man like him while love was as scarce as a diamond. Only a few were fortunate to experience having one. But it seemed it was not for her.

    ��It was not nice seeing you, Ryan.�� She left her parting words as she hurriedly slid out of the chair, grabbed her things, and walked away.

    She never thought that she would enjoy her time at the poolside. She even contemted taking a dip into the pool, but this despicable human being ruined it when he showed up and disturbed her peace.

    Now, she had no choice but to camp back inside her room and hide from the world. She did not want to bump into the man she never wanted to see again, identally or not, in this lifetime or the next.

    ��Where are you going?�� He asked in an irritated voice. He did not shout, but it was evident to her that he did not like that she walked out on him.

    For the first time, she liked picturing him, seeing the annoyance painted on his handsome face. For the longest time, she wanted to hurt him, just like what he did to her. But now, she realized she just pitied him for the scumbag that he was.

    ��As far away from you, jackass.�� But she only mumbled it to herself as she continued to walk away.

    She was just d that he did not seem to remember their son. Maybe he had forgotten all about him. After all, it was in the use that they made her sign that he would have nothing to do with her son.

    Yes, her son, not his anymore. She repeated in her head as she expelled a sigh of relief. Thest thing she needed was for him to demand to see her child. But she doubted.

    She kept moving towards the elevators, hoping to get away from him as soon as possible. But she wondered what he was doing here. On second thought, it was a first-ss resort and hotel. Of course, he could afford a ce like this.

    ��What a day!�� She expressed both relief and disappointment as she entered her room. It started great until itsted.

    She quickly moved to the bathroom to shower, removing the heat that clung to her skin and washing away any remaining thoughts of him. Then, she dressed up in afortable shirt and shorts.

    She was d she brought a pair, or she would wear her office clothes while in the privacy of her room. What was she thinking when she was packing? It was apparent she was not.

    She grabbed the phone on the side table to order something to eat, but a knock on her door stopped her. It could not be the room service since she still had to dial the number.

    It could be her partner. Come to think of it. She had not seen him since this morning. Suddenly, she wondered what he did with that woman. But that was not her business, hanging up the phone and dashing to the door.

    ��Hi! Zach.�� She greeted him first when she slid the door open. She did not want what happened earlier to ruin the rest of their trip. After all, the business was not yet through until they had the signed papers and were flying back home.

    ��Hey, Ria. I hope I was not disturbing you. But I only wish to check if you are fine.�� He smiled at her, but his face seemed tock his cheerful self. ��And I was going downstairs to have dinner in a few minutes. I wonder if you would like to join me.��

    She appreciated his concern, but it was he who seemed not fine. ��Thanks for the invite, but I will just order in and stay in my room.�� She did not want toplicate things between them.

    Besides, she did not want to bump into her ex. But her partner did not need to hear that. Why did this have to happen just when she started to enjoy this trip? Was she cursed or just bad luck?

 Chapter 1039 - 1064 Chs

    1064 Chs

    ADD

    1039 With nowhere else to go

    ��Ok. Then, have a good night, Ria. I will see you tomorrow.�� He seemed disappointed, but he did not insist like the other times. He forced a smile on his lips and then turned around.

    Then, Zach was gone, going down the hallway as he disappeared from her sight. She concluded that something might have happened to him. Maybe it was the girl from earlier.

    Suddenly, she remembered that she thought she had seen him at the office of Mr. Stark. But she was still not sure about that. Besides, why would he abruptly leave without saying a word, and why did he not mention it just now?

    ��Sure, I will see you tomorrow.�� She responded, but she was unsure if he had heard her.

    Somehow, she felt guilty for declining his offer. He was there when she needed him. Now that he seemed to needpany, she could not oblige his simple request.

    However, her situation still made it hard for her to think about him or herself. If she saw Ryan again, it could bring moreplications to their lives. She did not care much about her, but she would protect her son, no matter what it took.

    ��Stop beating yourself up. You have to do the right thing for Edison.�� She told herself as she closed the door.

    She decided to make it up to her partner in another way once back home.

    After all, she did not want to waste the friendship they had already shared, even if it was just for a fleeting moment.

    .....

    Anyway, she was d that the clients had already signed the papers. They could finally go home, and she could finally see her son. One night more, and this would be all over. She could revert to her old, boring life.

    ��Dinner, right?�� She almost forgot as she walked back further into the room.

    She was about to pick up the phone to make a call for room service when it rang. She wondered who could be calling her. Who else but the desk? She thought.

    ��Yes, I am d you called.�� She immediately picked it up and was about to ask for a menu from their food services. But the call did note from the hotel staff.

    She almost dropped the phone when she heard his voice again. ��I am also d that I called. I was thinking of inviting you to my suite for dinner. Should I pick you up in your room in five minutes?��

    His voice echoed in her ears, and his words were like knives piercing her skin. It brought chills to her spine, making her tremble from fear. First, how did he know where she was?

    That was a dumb question since he was Ryan Brett, son of a powerful Senator. She heard that he would soon follow in his father��s footsteps as they groomed him for a position.

    ��I don��t know your game, Ryan, but I am not ying. So, better stop this nonsense and leave me alone.�� She hissed through the phone, unable to contain her contempt for this man.

    ��Come now, baby. I know I made a mistake. I am sure for the sake of our son. You will at least try to forgive me.�� He mellowed his voice down, trying to coerce her to agree.

    But his tricks would not work on her again. She was a fool to believe his flowery words and empty promises. But she had learned never to trust this man ever again.

    ��Son?�� Sheughed out loud when she spoke that single word. ��You do not have a son. You lost your right to my son when you signed those papers.�� She reminded him, hoping that would work and he would finally leave her and her son alone.

    It seemed that her fear had finally materialized. She just hoped that this was just a temporary phase. Her ex-boyfriend was using her son to rattle her for whatever game this was to him.

    But after he lost, he would revert to not caring that he once impregnated her and had a son. Then, she could go back to living with her son in peace.

    ��That was a mistake. After seeing you, I know I should never have left you. I should have married you and been a father to my son.�� He continued on the phone. ��Please, have dinner with me, and let us talk about this.��

    The nerve of this man. Did he think that it was as simple as that? He did not even sound like he was sorry. But he was demanding that she hear him out.

    For what, a reconciliation?

    That was funny.

    When she begged him to take responsibility, heughed at her, denying the child in her belly was his. He used her of sleeping with other men, calling her a whore.

    Then, when she begged him to help her with their son��s health condition, he turned his back on her. Luckily, she met Ms. Danie. She came to her rescue. If not for herwyer, her son would have died.

    She owed a lot to the good Samaritans, Ms. Danie and Mr. Alex, who had gone beyond their obligations of representing her interest in her case. But until now, they were there to guide her.

    ��That was your mistake. Now, live with it.�� She told him, mustering all the confidence she had acquired since he left her.

    She did not want to hear any more of his lies. Because once those did not work, he would resort to his demands, intimidations, and ckmails. However, experience told her that those were not idle threats. She was better off avoiding him until she was out of this ce.

    She dropped the phone out of her hands and let it dangle on the side of the table. Then, she ran around the room, grabbing her bag, phone and keys. She could get her other thingster.

    In the meantime, she needed to be out of there. She had to be miles away before he decided toe down and confront her in person. Luckily, he had given her a heads-up by calling first instead of dropping at her doorstep unannounced. Or else she would not have time to escape.

    She almost broke the button on the elevator as she continued to press it. She could not run down the stairs since she was way up the building. But every second the doors did not open, the more her fear grew. Her heart felt like it fell to the floor when the doors finally opened, and a man greeted her.

    She suddenly felt like a trapped animal with nowhere else to go.

 Chapter 1040 - 1040 Hated to ruin the illusion

    1040 Hated to ruin the illusion

    She almost had a heart attack as the door opened. It was like someone held her heart and squeezed it tightly, and something sucked the air out of her lungs. She knew she had to get away as her mind tried to find a way to escape her fate.

    Then, she almost screamed when he looked up and said her name. She was about to run to the emergency exit, not caring if it was a long way down to the ground floor. But a hand stopped her.

    ��Hey, Ria.�� The man greeted her. Just like her, it seemed he was surprised to see her too. Gradually, his voice registered in her mind, making her realize who he was.

    When she focused her eyes on his face, it confirmed that he was not her ex, making her expel a sigh of relief. Quickly, she inhaled arge amount of her, filling her almost empty lungs before she fainted due tock of oxygen. She could feel that her body was already hyperventting.

    She was not expecting to see him again, thinking he would have been long gone. It had been a while since he had left. Therefore when the door opened, seeing a man, she immediately thought it was her ex she did not want to see.

    ��Is there something wrong?�� He asked, walking closer to her as he exited the elevator. He probably noticed the frantic look on her face.

    Yes, her life just turned upside down. She wanted to tell him but reminded herself that this was not his problem. She did not want to involve him in her personal issues.

    However, she could use his help in another way as her mind finally came up with an idea. It might be a farfetched n, but she had no choice unless she could think of another one. She was stuck with this one.

    ��Yes, Zach. There is.�� Ria quickly thought of a good excuse for her current situation without revealing too much information to this man. ��But we should not discuss my problem here.�� She pressed the elevator button as her mind nned her next move.

    .....

    But now was not the time to exin to this man her ns. Thest thing she needed was a reunion between her, her ex, and this man in this hallway. She hastily pushed him to the other elevator that opened its doors and was on its way down.

    ��Where are we going?�� Zach seemed confused by her unusual behavior, but she was too anxious to be as far away from this ce.

    Fortunately, she rxed as the elevator was empty. There still seemed to be no signs that her ex wasing. But she was not waiting to find out as she pulled Zach into the cart before it closed.

    Then, she immediately pressed the close buttons on the side panel, continuously pushing on it until the doors closed shut. Before she leaned on the metallic walls, feeling relieved.

    ��Wait!�� He said, shocked that she dragged him with her. ��I forgot something from my room.�� He attempted to stop the door from closing but failed.

    He looked at her as if he saw her as someone who had loosened her screws. But she did not care as long as she was on her way out of there. The sooner, the better.

    ��You will just have to get itter.�� She said as she stopped him from going back up. She could not afford to return upstairs.

    ��What is going on?�� He asked as he watched the numbers on the screen count down as they passed the lower floors on their way to the lobby. Then, his eyesnded on hers.

    She knew he was waiting for an exnation, and she was still ironing out her excuse. Then, she remembered his offer. That could work. It seemed better than what she initially thought.

    ��I remembered you offered to show me around. Maybe we can do it now.�� She suggested, thinking it was a great idea.

    She might be spending time with him, but at least she would be as far away from this ce for the time being. Maybe, by the time they returned, her ex had forgotten all about her.

    He would have moved on with another woman he could y with, and she would be in the clear. Then, she could return to her son as if this nightmare had never happened in the first ce.

    ��Well, yes, I did. But I think I got the impression that you never wanted to spend a minute longer alone with me.�� His earlier confusion seemed to have changed as his lips curved into a yful smile. ��What changed?��

    She could see that he seemed amused about their situation. But she tried toe up with a clever answer to his statement.

    ��It is not like that.�� Suddenly, she felt like he had pushed her into a corner, and there was no way out.

    Was it better if she confronted her ex than being trapped in this situation with this man? She doubted, but luckily, the doors opened, and a lovely older couple joined them inside.

    Silence initially enveloped the room before the older woman looked at them and smiled. ��I hope you two are having a st on your honeymoon. Isn��t this ce a paradise?�� The womanmented as she looked lovingly at her husband.

    Then, her husband looked at her before kissing her adorably on the lips. Then, he turned to them. ��It is our 30th anniversary, and she still made it seems like we are newlyweds.��

    ��What is the secret?�� Zach asked as he wrapped his arms around her shoulders, pretending they were together as he winked at her, telling her to get along.

    She wanted to protest against his idea, but looking at the excitement in the other couple��s eyes stopped her. Eventually, she decided to y along with his ns.

    ��I think my husband and I could use some friendly advice.�� She encouraged a conversation with the other couple, knowing she had no choice. She hated to ruin the illusion of this adorable couple.

 Chapter 1041 - 1041 Continue the act

    1041 Continue the act

    Despite how much she tried to ignore his closeness, she could not. She could feel his warmth seep through their clothes and travel through her body. Instead of being ufortable, she craved more.

    She tried to concentrate her attention on the other couple, but she could not dismiss the effect of his skin against hers and how his fingers seemed to caress the top portion of her arms.

    ��Simple.�� The older man said as if it was a no-brainer. ��All you have to do is say yes to everything she tells you.�� He proudly said, directing his words to Zach, who seemed to listen to him attentively. ��I believe that she is always right.�� The man added.

    The woman, in return, tapped her husband on the cheeks. ��And I usually am.�� She seconded her husband��s statement. ��But learn to acknowledge his efforts.�� The woman looked at her as if she was talking to her specifically.

    But Ria could tell that she loved her husband with all her heart, the same as him. She could read it in their bodynguage, the smile on their lips, and the depth of the love in their eyes, how deep their affections were for each other.

    She suddenly wished she could find a man that would love her the same way. But not just her because that was not the tricky part. He also had to love her son unconditionally.

    But where should she look for such a man? It seemed impossible, just like looking for a needle in a ton of haystack. She was not saying he did not exist. But he might already belong to someone else. Or in another part of the world where she could not reach him.

    Still, she would settle for not so perfect man. But someone who could respect her and her son. Then maybe someday he would love her for what she was, with all her faults and weaknesses. And treat her son right.

    She turned to the man, whose arms wrapped around her shoulders, watching himugh with the other couple. She could not help but be wary, knowing that, in a way, she was falling for him despite all the warning bells.

    .....

    He was not the man, yet her heart seemed to choose him.

    Thankfully, the elevator doors opened, and they had to part ways with the other couple.

    ��Are you sure about this? I will rent a car, and then we can be on the way.�� Zach removed his arms around her and faced her instead as they stood on the lobby floor. Then, she remembered that she was supposed to be running away.

    ��Yeah, I will love to join you on this trip.�� She gave her approval, wanting to be safely in the confine of a moving car, speeding away from this ce.

    And minutester, he showed her that he got a key dangling on his finger. Then, he assisted her to the front of the hotel, where a car was already waiting for them.

    She only normally breathed when she heard the engine steadily humming on the street as the wind blew on her hair. It was almost dark, so there was not much to see, but the air was cool to the skin.

    ��I can close the roof if you don��t want the wind to mess with your hair.�� He offered, seeing that her hair was flying everywhere.

    She turned to him, contemting for a second but shook her head. She liked the wind on her face and did not care much about how her hair would look likedter.

    ��No, I like it just the way it is.�� It was her first time riding a convertible. She had always wondered what it would be like on it when she saw someone driving it on the street. Now, she could say she knew the feeling.

    ��Me too.�� He nced her way, giving her a boyish smile that made him look younger and sweet.

    She had to look away, pretending to admire the view outside even if she barely saw anything but the few areas where the light of themppost touched. Other than that, the shadow seemed to grow as darkness took over most ces.

    But deep inside, she was afraid that the more she spent time with him, the more she would fall deeper into this pit. Then, finding a way out might be impossible.

    ��So, what made you change your mind?�� He finally asked again the question that was left hanging earlier.

    It might be a long way to their destination, and she figured she could not keep dodging his question. She debated whether telling him the truth was better or concocting a lie was the safer course.

    But one way or another, she had to tell him something as she glimpsed at his face, which seemed to be void of the yfulness he had earlier.

    Could she trust him?

    Did she want him to get involved?

    But did he wish to be part of her messy life? She did not think so.

    ��Ok. Let me change my question.�� He moved the car to the side of the road and parked it before turning to her. ��What spooked you that you were running away like someone was after you?��

    Of course, he noticed that.

    ��I was running away from...�� She started, but still, she hesitated to tell him as she turned to look outside.

    He seemed to be a good guy. Yes, it looked like he liked her. Was that enough? Would it be fair to involve him in her situation? No. He might think he could help, but he would find himself in the crossfire. In the end, he would regret meeting her.

    No, it was not ok to tell him. It was enough that he helped today. That should be enough.

    She could see that he was waiting, so here was her answer. ��...arge rodent in my room.�� She covered her face, pretending to be ashamed of her pettiness.

    ��The hotel staff is dealing with it now, but I don��t want to return to my room until I am sure they have taken care of it.�� She finished her story, hoping that her acting was believable.

    For now, she would have to live with her lies. She believed it would save her from moreplications. At least this man had saved her, even if he did not know that.

    ��That was it. You seemed to be running for your life because of a rat.�� He eximed, looking skeptical.

    She hated lying to him but knew it was for the best. But when she nodded, confirming his statement. It made them bothugh. At least on her part, she would like to continue the act.

 Chapter 1042 - 1042 Father material

    1042 Father material

    He drove her home after they visited the hospital, but silence filled the air around them. When they entered his apartment, he could fill the tension that was growing between them.

    He could tell there was a big elephant in the room, but he still chose to ignore it. Until now, he did not know how to address their current situation.

    ��I will be in the kitchen.�� She uttered without looking at him as she went straight to the other room while he went straight to his office and buried himself with work.

    However, his eyes were staring at the letters but nothing registered in his mind. His mind kept reverting to the woman in the kitchen, either cooking dinner or crying her eyes out.

    He had seen how she looked at the baby in Dani��s arms. She must be imagining it was their baby. He noticed the longing in her eyes and sensed her wish to build a family, but she kept it to herself.

    ��Damn!�� He hissed at himself as he mmed his hands on the wooden table before sweeping all the contents on the surface onto the ground, leaving the floor littered with his things.

    He leaned into his chair and tilted his head to the ceiling, staring nkly at the white space. He inhaled arge amount of air into his lungs and slowly expelled it out of his mouth.

    He knew he had to find a solution to his situation because they could not keep going like this. He stood up from his chair and left the mess he had created on the floor. He would deal with itter. In the meantime, he had something else he needed to face.

    As he expected, the living room was void of life. He knew she would still be in the kitchen, waiting for him. When he entered the other room, he found her behind the counter, staring at the food she had made.

    .....

    ��I was about to call you.�� She said without looking up, but he could not tell if she had been crying. ��Dinner is ready.�� She announced as she turned around to get some tes.

    Emotions were not his forte, so it was hard for him to deal with situations like this. It was the only thing that his father had never taught him. In truth, his father told him never to cry because it was a weakness that could kill him.

    ��Let me help you.�� He offered, moving closer to her position, getting the sses and utensils nearer his side.

    Then, he helped her set up the table, but no one dared to utter another word. At least not until they were both sitting on the opposite side of the table.

    ��I already schedule a doctor��s appointment for tomorrow.�� She said, finally looking at his face, probably reading his reaction. ��I am not saying youe with me, but I will not mind if you want to.��

    He contemted her offer, weighing theplication of the situation. Of course, he expected she would get an appointment to confirm her pregnancy.

    But after the day she told him about her pregnancy, they had never discussed it again until now. So, he assumed she would go to the doctor without informing him.

    ��Do you want me to go with you?�� He returned the question to her, determining how much she wanted him to get involved in this pregnancy and their child if, indeed, she was pregnant.

    He read that some pregnancy tests could test positive. However, after a thorough examination, it could turn out negative. Yes, in some way, he was hoping that she was not pregnant. That would mean fewerplications. But that was unlikely to happen since that was just a slim chance.

    Although, she was not showing any signs that she was carrying his child. She believed she was. And they said mother instincts were never wrong. At least, that was what he remembered his mother always told him when he was young.

    ��Only if you want.�� She answered, which only meant yes, based on her tone and bodynguage. Despite what she said about raising their child without him, she still wanted him to be part of it.

    Yes, he could marry her and be the father of their child. But what future would he give his family? A life of crime was not the way to raise a child. He would know that since he grew up in one.

    He never wantedmitment.

    He never wanted a wife.

    And he unquestionably never wanted a child. But here he was, facing all the things he never wanted.

    ��But you don��t have to, Gerald.�� She added, probably seeing the hesitation in him. She lowered her eyes to the te before her, pretending to concentrate on her meal, but she hardly ate anything. The food went in circles, except for the few bites she put in her mouth and forced to swallow.

    ��I am sorry, Haley, but I have a valuable client tomorrow that I can��t cancel. But if you text me the time and the ce, I will try my best to catch up.�� He knew it was not what she wanted to hear.

    But, if he showed up in that clinic, her life would automatically be in danger. His presence alone would make his allies and enemies suspicious of his current situation.

    If they confirmed her pregnancy, his enemies would use her situation as leverage against him. They would raise her life and their child as potential targets.

    On the other hand, if he created a diversion that would put the spotlight on him, away from her, nobody would bother to look her up. She could have herself checked without anybody being the wiser.

    ��That is ok.�� Haley sounded disappointed, but what did he expect? She would jump for joy. ��I understand.��

    But did she? He doubted.

    ��I am...�� But before Gerald could apologize, the shrilling sound of his phone interrupted the silence. He immediately excused himself from the table upon seeing Mike��s name on the screen.

    He knew he was running away from his responsibility, but he believed it was for the best. He might have found a fragment of his humanity, but was that enough to make him a father material? No, it was not.

 Chapter 1043 - 1043 Heading into a trap

    1043 Heading into a trap

    Gerald believed he was not a total monster like everybody thought. At least those people who knew his real identity. But he had to be one under some circumstances. His position demanded it from him.

    Otherwise, he still considered he was a decent human being deep inside. What her mother taught him still resided inside his heart, only overshadowed by his father��s influence.

    But somehow, meeting Ethan shed some light in the darkness that cloaked his identity. Somehow, he had recovered some humanity when he felt his love, despite the short time he became a father to him.

    Still, it was not enough.

    ��Yes, Mike.�� He quickly answered his call, knowing that it might be urgent. His friend was not likely to call at this time for social calls. Either it involved business or trouble. However, most of the time, it was thetter.

    He walked away toward the balcony where he could have some privacy. He could not return to his office since he had trashed the ce, but he could not stay where Haley could overhear their conversation.

    ��Are you secure?�� His friend asked, which automatically sent rms in his mind. It could only mean one thing. There was trouble around the corner. ��But I doubt that you are.��

    He suddenly looked around, checking if there was any danger around the vicinity, but all seemed quiet. Therefore what was his friend talking about on the line?

    ��I have intel, but I need to meet you as soon as possible in the yground.�� He knew then that this was no drill. Something big was happening, and it wasing for him.

    .....

    ��Give me thirty minutes.�� He told his friend since he still had to assure Haley would be safely back in her home before he left her.

    But whatever was happening, he could not let it touch her. She could not be involved, especially if she was carrying his child. At the moment, she was his priority.

    ��Ok.�� His friend said before the call ended. There was no time for chitchat because whatever was about to take down. He could not wait for it.

    He rushed back to Haley��s side, but instead of continuing their meal, he had to tell her they had to leave. He knew she would feel like he rejected her, but it was better than seeing her lying on the floor, bathing in her blood.

    He would have to find a way to make it up to her when all of this was over. But the question remained. Would it ever end? What he had here was his life. Nobody walked out of this life standing.

    ��I am sorry, but maybe we can continue this conversation some other time because there was an emergency and I have to leave. I can drop you at your ce before I head back to the office.�� He offered.

    The look he gave him told him she was incredibly disappointed with him. But he would ept her reaction than see her hurt. Then, she stood from her chair without saying a word.

    She gracefully walked toward the counter and took her bag and keys from the marble top. Then, she turned and walked toward him. He expected she would p him on the cheek. After all, he deserved it.

    On the contrary, she leaned over and nted a soft kiss instead before she stared into his eyes. There was no anger in them, just sadness. As if she had epted their fate.

    ��I can drive myself home. But be safe.�� Haley uttered with her soft, angelic voice. ��Maybe we will see each other around.�� It sounded like a goodbye as she calmly said it before leaning again to kiss him on his lips.

    But could he me her if she decided for him? She had said what he was afraid to tell her. It was over between them. What about if they had a child? He believed it was better if he was not in the picture.

    Now, he understood the decision that Ethan had to make when he decided not to look for him. Because he thought it was the best for him. But what if he was making a mistake? What if his child needed a father?

    What if he needed his child? Would he regret this moment?

    No, he could not think like that. A child had no ce in his world. She also did not belong in the darkness. She was the only light that shone in his ck heart. He could not taint her with the evil that was him.

    ��Maybe,�� Gerald answered her with all the resolve he could muster. He knew he had to let her go. ��Be safe and take care of our baby.��

    Finally, he had said what he needed to tell her. He knew it was the final string that held them together. Now, he was setting her free. It was the only right thing to do.

    ��Thanks. It was great until itsted.�� She lifted her hand into his face, caressing his cheek for thest time before she walked away and never looked back.

    She was out the door by the time he turned around. But then again, he still remembered the danger. He could not just let her leave without the assurance that she was protected.

    He moved like his life depended on it, checking his phone in his pocket and grabbing his keys on the table by the door. He rode his car, following hers at a considerable distance. He did not want her to notice that he was following her.

    When he saw her enter the domain of his father��s mansion, he knew that nothing would happen to her. She would be safe for now under her father��s protection.

    ��I am sorry.�� He uttered onest time before he turned his car around to the location of his meeting with his friend.

    As he drove down the busy street of this buzzing city, he gradually slowed down near a pickup truck with garments filling his backload. Then, he threw his phone into the back of the moving vehicle, ditching anything that could trace his whereabouts.

    Whoever would be tracking him would follow the truck instead. He also used one of his old cars that had no GPS tracking. When his friend said the yground, he was not referring to his club but a ce where only they knew.

    He drove fast, making several detours to lose anyone who might follow him. Then he went straight to his destination when he guaranteed he was alone.

    Despite the years of his friendship with his friend, Mike, he still could not fully trust him. It was not that he sensed anything wrong with him. His father��s words would not allow him to put his life in anyone else��s hands.

    Not even his friend, who stayed and supported him in every battle. He could still end up betraying him in the end. He grabbed his gun hidden in a secretpartment underneath his seat.

    Then, he checked the magazine, hoping it had enough bullets if he ended up in a gunfight. Then, he tucked it in his pants, underneath his jacket. He had to be always ready.

    Still, he could be heading into a trap.

 Chapter 1044 - 1044 Not much

    1044 Not much

    Still, she was d that she had escaped the clutches of her ex-boyfriend. That was the only important thing at that moment. She would not be shocked if Ryan resorted to his dirty tactics.

    He was not a man of his word and had always been a bad loser. It was unfortunate that she fell for his act and believed his lies. If she had listened to the few friends who had warned her against him, she would not be in this situation.

    Still, she did not want to regret meeting him because he gave her a handsome and adorable son. She just wanted to learn from that mistake and never do it again.

    ��You seemed to be so far away.�� He sneaked up behind her. Not intentionally, she guessed, but she did not notice him approach since she was engrossed in her thoughts. ��Are you ok, Ria?��

    She was just mildly startled by his sudden nearness, but not enough to scare her away. After all, she had easily identified his voice. Still, the knowledge that he was standing inches away had made her body more aware of him. It was like her instinct was starting to recognize him.

    ��I was just admiring the view.�� She pointed out the beautiful city below them. At least the various lights illuminated the entirerge area below them, creating a sparkling view that almostpeted with the stars above it. ��Thanks for taking me here, Zach.��

    He took her to an elevated spot where they could oversee the entirety of thendmass covering the city below. Then, he made her stand on the edge of the cliff. But, of course, safety handrails prevented her from toppling down the crevice below.

    The only highest point she had been to in her life was the office she had been working at present. From there, the only view she saw was the other high-rise building surrounding her and the sky above it.

    ��Just be careful not to slip.�� He pointed at the dark cavity underneath them that seemed to have no end. ��That is a bottomless pit. Nobody that fell there had ever been recovered alive or dead.�� Zach warned her, using a voice that sent chills down her spine.

    .....

    That forced her to let go of the handrails and step back, making her identally bump into him. In turn, it slightly frightened her since she almost lost her bnce.

    She did not want to fall in there and be the next victim. Her son still needed a mother. That was the first thought that came to her mind as fear spooked her within.

    ��Hey, I am sorry.�� He suddenly held onto her shoulders as he tried to steady her before she lost her equilibrium. ��I was only kidding. I did not mean to scare you.�� He quickly exined when he realized what he had done.

    ��It is just a few meters fall but still high enough to break someone��s neck.�� He added, which did not help in the situation.

    Sometimes, she wondered how women dealt with men��s immaturity. It seemed their reasoning stopped developing even if their body kept growing. Or was she misjudging everyone because of her unfortunate incident with one?

    Nevertheless, her fear had been her guide through all these years, preventing her from making the same mistake. She knew it would never lead her astray as long as she avoided getting involved with men.

    ��I think I have enough of this ce. Is there anything else you would like to show me?�� Ria told him as she got out of his grip and moved back to the car, slightly annoyed at his insensitivity.

    As much as she would like to avoid spending more time with him, she believed she picked the lesser evil by going with him instead of staying in her hotel room.

    ��Well, we can grab dinner in a diner not far from here and continue on our trip if you don��t wish to return to the hotel just yet.�� He suggested as he joined her inside the car.

    She pulled the seatbelt and locked it before deciding to answer his question. ��Ok.�� She believed it was better than going back since she had no idea what was waiting for her in the hotel.

    She believed that if she made her ex wait long enough, he would eventually lose interest in her and go away. Then, this fiasco would be nothing more than a terrible memory she could shove aside.

    She could return to her peaceful life with her son as if she did not have a horrible encounter with her ex-boyfriend. Because staying away from Ryan was the best for her and her son.

    ��Again, I am sorry. I did not mean to scare you.�� He probably sensed her irritation, making him look guilty and apologetic.

    She could tell he would like to say more but instead decided to stay quiet. He probably had nothing good to say, so it was better to keep his mouth shut.

    ��That is ok as long as you won��t do it again.�� She decided to help him, sensing his sincerity. At least his eyes seemed sorry as she nced at him, but still, she wanted him to learn his lesson too.

    It was no joke to y with someone��s life since the result could be devasting not only to them but the people who would be affected by the chain reaction.

    Who would take care of her son if something terrible happened to her? She would not want him to end up with his irresponsible monster of a father and his horrific family. That would be thest thing she would wish for Edison.

    ��By the way, that was not a good joke. Never do it again.�� Ria informed him before they both fell into silence. He started the engine and drove while she gazed outside her window and pretended to admire the view.

    Were men always this childish that everything to them was either a game, a joke, or a prank? She began to question. Or she seemed to be hanging with the wrong crowd or man.

    But there were times that she saw him as someone responsible, kind and caring, but there were also those few times that he seemed to be the opposite. What did she know about him? Not much.

 Chapter 1045 - 1045 Stupid heart

    1045 Stupid heart

    She remembered how she hated it when Ryan yed with her feelings and then said sorry, using all the tricks in the book to make her forgive him.

    As she said, she was stupid and naive then, so she did, repeatedly, until it was toote. She was already pregnant when she learned that Ryan only used her because he needed to win a wager. She was the pawn that they manipted to y their betting game.

    First, he had been kind to her until he befriended her. She was one of those girls who would concentrate on her studies rather than attend some stupid party. So, she had be a nice challenge for the frat boys.

    ��Come on, Ria. I need help with this. I will be eternally grateful to you if I pass this exam.�� Ryan walked to her after ss for the first since she studied at their school.

    She thought nobody noticed her except her few friends, so she was surprised he was talking to her. But the naive her still entertained his request and helped him. For a couple of weeks, he had constantly hanged out with her.

    Second, he pursued her, sending her flowers and choctes and taking her out to dinner when she finally epted a date. She was overwhelmed by the attention he was giving her. After all, he was one of the most popr guys on campus.

    ��Are you sure you would like to take me out?�� Not that she had not been on a date before, but not with a guy like him. He was the guy that every woman in their ss wanted. Why would he pick her?

    ��Why not? You are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen.�� Of course, she would have never believed him if she had been thinking clearly. Unfortunately, she allowed his charms to cloud her judgment.

    Third, she remembered it started with a kiss, giggling at the thought that he would want to kiss a girl like her. She was no one but a wallflower. Someone that nobody saw in a crowded ce.

    .....

    ��What are you doing, Ryan?�� She asked as she stared into his mesmerizing eyes. In her defense, he did have great orbs that seemed to hypnotize her. Still, it should not be enough for her to let him take advantage of her.

    ��Kissing you if you let me.�� He leaned closer until their breath mingled in the small space separating them. But the stupid her, let him.

    Then,stly, taking what she never actually held sacred but still would have chosen to give to a man who deserved it. At that time, she thought it was him. To her, it was the best memory of her life until it became a nightmare.

    ��I don��t think this is a good idea.�� Ria stopped in her tracks when Ryan pulled her inside his room, away from the others.

    He took her to his home, where a party was underway at the poolside of his family��s massive mansion. But everything was getting rowdy, so he suggested showing her around the ce.

    ��Why? I only want some quiet time with you.�� He told her as he continued to coerce her until they had reached his bed. Then, he tapped the side of the bed, inviting her to join him as he satfortably. ��Come on, Ria. I don��t bite.��

    The naive her took over, epting his invitation even if something deep inside her told her to take precautions. But her inexperience was no match against him and his charms.

    ��You are making me the luckiest man in the world,�� Ryan whispered in her ears as he peppered her skin with soft kisses that seemed to immobilize her in her spot.

    She gave him what he wanted, believing they had finally consummated their love. All she saw were butterflies and rainbows, thinking it was magical. She was on cloud nine as she stared at the man beside her.

    After that night, he began to ignore her. He always had an excuse not to see her.

    And then, one day, she was looking for him, and one of his friends pointed to the gym. ��Ryan,�� She was about to call him but stopped. He had his arms wrapped around another woman.

    She recognized her as his ex-girlfriend, who dumped him, the one who broke his heart. Were they back together? She asked herself. Then, she witnessed him kiss her thoroughly and watched his hands roam around her body, making out in the corner of the gym.

    She could not believe it, but she had to find out why. What was going on? Were they over since she had no idea if they had broken up? But then again, were they even together in the first ce?

    ��I thought you might have fallen in love with that girl and left me.�� The girl pouted as she momentarily pulled away from his kiss.

    She knew the other girl saw her as she approached them, but instead of stopping, that girl wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him again as if iming him.

    ��Of course, that is not possible. You know what the bet was. I can��t lose.�� Ryan convinced her to understand. ��Besides, do you think I would fall for a girl like her? Ria was a joke.��

    She felt like a knife had just gutted her heart as she saw the sly smile on her lips when she nced her way. His answers had torn her into pieces as she listened to the rest of their conversation.

    She would not have believed this if she did not hear it with her ears. She had fallen madly, deeply in love with him that she had imagined a future with him.

    What a joke!

    But the funny thing was, she was the joke.

    Not long after, she heard mild giggling behind her. When she turned around, their pack of friends surrounded her. Then, they startedughing louder and louder.

    Eventually, she looked at him, hoping he would say this was a prank. He was only kidding, but the smirk on his lips confirmed what she did not want to believe.

    He fooled her. And all she could me was her stupid heart.

 Chapter 1046 - 1046 There was hope

    1046 There was hope

    ��No!�� She uttered, almost out of breath. She could hardly hear her voice, finding it hard to control the pain gripping her entire body.

    It was like someone held her heart in his palm and squeezed it tightly, rendering her paralyzed, unable to breathe. She forced her hand left and right, up and down, but to no avail. She remained just staring.

    At what? That was the question.

    When she opened her eyes, everything in her dream seemed to vanish. Jacky could not picture any image and hardly remembered anything that had transpired while unconscious.

    The only remnant that she had a dream, or more or less a nightmare, was her quickened heartbeat, the sweat on her forehead, shaking hands, and heavy breathing. But everything else became a blur as her eyes stared at the nk space above her.

    ��It was nothing but a dream.�� She told herself as she shook off the odd feeling that had cloaked her body.

    It had been quite a while since she had a nightmare. But probably seeing her best friend cradling a baby in her arms triggered her longing for a child, her lost child.

    It was not easy to get over their loss, but she had tried hard for her sake, her husband, their future family, and even their lost baby so she could finally rest in heaven.

    ��Ohhhmmm!�� She heard the man at her side make some noise as he turned on his side, finally facing her, but his eyes remained tightly closed.

    .....

    She watched him lovingly as he slept soundly beside her. She thought she had woken him up but remembered she had barely made a sound. At least not enough to wake him up.

    She stood from the bed and decided to get some water. Her heavy breathing must have caused her mouth and throat to feel dry. Carefully, she slipped out of the room, avoiding making an unnecessary sound.

    As she passed the living room going to the kitchen, she still could feel the chill that passed through her spine every time she imagined the blood on the floor. Although the effect on her had lessened, it was still there, nagging at the back of her mind.

    She could not wait for Haley to finish their new house, so they could finally leave all of this behind. But still, she believed that facing her fear had helped her slowly heal. Though it would still take time, she had faith that she was getting there.

    ��Wherever you are? If you hear my voice, know this. I love you so much even if I never had a chance to meet you.�� She looked up above, beyond the ceiling.

    In her mind, she was picturing a child smiling. At least, that was what she imagined their child would look like if she had the chance to be born. She always wanted a girl. But if her child had been a boy, she would have loved him just the same.

    Then, she proceeded to get her ss of water, ready to let go for now, and returned to the present. Then, an idea came to her as she relished the cold water as it passed through her body.

    Was she ready?

    Then, she recalled how happy Dani was as she held Ares in her arms. Then, she saw the envy in Marcus�� eyes as he watched his friend, Alex, stand beside his wife with pride.

    Marcus was the best husband she could ever dream of, and so far, he deserved more than she had given him. He wanted a big family. That was his dream.

    Still, she knew he would not force her to do something she was not ready to do. But how would he know if she was ready? Again, would she be prepared to face another loss if that ever happened?

    But it might not happen.

    She drank the remaining water in her ss and returned to their room. Slowly, she slipped back into the bed, pushing herself further beside her husband until her face was just inches away from his.

    ��Marcus!�� She called his name so softly that he probably did not hear it at all. ��Marcus!�� She repeated louder this time as her hands caressed his cheeks.

    This time she intended to wake him up.

    Then, he stirred in his sleep and opened his eyes, looking surprised that she was staring at him. Instantly, he was wide awake, probably worried again about her.

    ��Did you have another nightmare?�� He anxiously asked as his hands automatically moved to her face, moving her hair away from her face. He was presumably checking if she had been crying.

    But she did not shed any tears tonight. She had felt pain but not enough to make her cry. Instead, it gave her another emotion she had never felt for quite some time, a reason to fight.

    ��No, it is not that.�� Jacky did not want to talk about that since she had something else on her mind that was her priority.

    She pushed herself closer until there was barely space between their faces until their breaths mingled in the same ce. Then, she took another inch forward, connecting their lips.

    ��What is this?�� He still asked when their lips separated for a few seconds.

    She could tell he was slightly surprised by her action, but that was what she wanted. He had done too much for her. It was time that she returned the love he gave her.

    ��I think I am ready.�� She said, not borating more. But she waited for her words to register in his mind.

    It was like his eyes suddenly sparked with new hope. It had been a while since she had seen his eyes glisten with delight. He might be joking around her, appearing happy, but she knew something was still bothering him.

    ��Just make love to me.�� She whispered into his ears, not wanting to exin in words what she wanted to say.

    Finally, he pulled her into his arms, kissing her like a starved man. It was not like they had never had sex, but this was different. Or at least, it felt the way they were before the horrible incident.

    His lips traveled from one ce to another, exploring her body, iming again what was his. Then, his hands held her by the waist, pulling her until she straddled him, giving her control of their situation.

    She nted her feet on his side, holding onto his shoulders for support. Although he had waited for this moment, he was still slightly hesitant to take the lead. She could not me him. He was afraid to hurt her again.

    ��I am ok. I want this.�� She promised him, assuring him that this was what she wanted.

    ��You don��t have to if you are only doing this for me.�� He said, looking at her with still a slight skepticism in his eyes.

    He was about to grab a pack by the side table, but she stopped him. ��We don��t need that. As I said, I am ready to try again.��

    She pulled his hand back to her side, then leaned over to kiss him again. She wanted all his attention back on her. She wanted this moment to be the best memory of them together because this was the moment they would consummate their love and create something extraordinary and magical.

    ��Are you sure?�� Still, he asked her again as if he was afraid she was making a mistake, but she had never been sure about this.

    She wanted this. She wanted to try again because she hoped it might be different this time. But she was also ready to risk her heart from being broken again if it would not turn out to what they expected.

    At least this time, she knew what she was facing. She would be ready, and her loving husband would be there again to give his full support. She believed having a child was worth all the risk.

    ��Yes!�� She answered him, fully determined, showing him that the Jacky he knew was back. She would fight for him, their family, and most importantly, her life.

    She wanted to fulfill the dreams they shared and make them a reality. It would only happen if she put aside her fear and allowed love to flourish again in their rtionship.

    Then, she moved carefully on top of him, allowing their desires to mingle until they were one. But this was no ordinary satisfaction of the flesh. It was more than that, so much more.

    As their bodies molded together and he filled her with all the seeds of his desire, she hoped it would produce a life born out of their love. But if not, it would not be the end of their dreams because she knew they could always try again.

    ��I am not afraid anymore.�� She unconsciously told herself in her mind. ��Because she knew she was not alone.�� Marcus would always be at her side.

    It was stupid for her to think it was the end of her world when she lost her child. But it was not. As long as people still cared for her, she could still love. Then there was hope.

 Chapter 1047 - 1047 Kill or be killed

    1047 Kill or be killed

    It was dark in most parts of the vicinity, with only a fewmps working in a few segments of the area, but he could still see his friend standing alone in the middle of the yground.

    He used to go to a simr ce like this when he was a child to escape his father and the life his father wanted for him. His mother brought him to a ce like this a few times which was not far from where they lived.

    He loved going there before his father forbade him to y with the other kids.

    ��What are you doing?�� He could still hear his father��s voice, furiously shouting and echoing in his ears.

    He remembered his father standing not far while he was running with the other kids, happilyughing. When he saw his angry face, he quickly rushed to his side, knowing he had done a terrible thing.

    ��I was only ying with the other kids.�� He reasoned, thinking why the other kids could y while he could not. Maybe even for this once, his father would allow him some freedom.

    No, he did not. ��I already told you that you are no ordinary kid? You are the future leader of our organization. You have no time for this nonsense. If you want to y, I will teach you something better than this.��

    His father dragged him out of there and back home. He told his mother never to let him go back to that ce. But when he still got the chance, he sneaked away from home to y with the few friends he had met there.

    Then, one day his father caught him again. This time, he did not take him home but somewhere else. ��Where are we going, Dad?�� He was slightly frightened since he knew how frightful his father could be when he was angry.

    .....

    ��Just wait patiently, and you will see.�� His father told him, having no choice, he sat quietly in the passenger seat and watched the road instead.

    He did not wait long before his father entered what seemed to be an abandoned ce. He could only see a few of his father��s men scattered on the ground with their long guns slung on their shoulders, but other than them, it was silent.

    It was the first time his father had taken him to such a ce, and honestly, it gave him the creeps, seeing the old condemned building with its dpidated walls.

    ��Are you working on rebuilding this ce again?�� He had seen his other offices, and it was great. But not like this one.

    ��No, this is perfect, just the way it is.�� His father answered, confusing him more, seeing that no one would want to enter such a ce.

    ��But why would you want to work in a dirty and old ce like this?�� He did not understand the logic of it as he stared again at the structure before him.

    ��Because it served my purpose. And before you ask me another question, I want you to observe as quietly as possible what will happen inside that building.�� His father pointed at the broken door where they were about to enter.

    ��But...�� He still had many questions, but his father silenced him with a ring stare.

    But he stopped him as soon as they crossed the line and faced him. ��Remember.�� He held him by the shoulder as he leaned down on him. ��Observe quietly. No speaking.�� He reminded him.

    ��Promised me.�� He only nodded, afraid to utter another word.

    ��Then, we will never talk about this in front of your mother or anywhere else, but I need you to remember everything. What you will see will be your life now.�� His father��s words stuck in his mind.

    It was the words he had lived by ever since that day, ever since he witnessed how they tortured a man. Gerald wanted to close his eyes, but his father would not let him.

    His father cruelly made him watch as the man begged for mercy. He wanted to think that it was just his imagination, but the stench of the man��s blood, vomit, and pee reminded him that it was real.

    The sound of his voice as the man cried in anguish and shouted in pain was like a broken record ying in his brain. He could not switch it off even if he wanted.

    But thest part had been the worst part of his ordeal when his father asked him to take his gun and aim it at the broken man. He did not want to do it, but he kept saying to shoot him, and even the men around them cheered for him.

    ��Go on, son. Pull the trigger.��

    It was sick that he finally dropped the gun and puked his guts out. He could not do it. How could anyone hurt and kill a man? He did not understand why his father would do such a thing.

    He knew his father was a strong and courageous man. He could be angry a few times, but he never imagined that his father could do this. Yet, he witnessed the full extent of what his father could do. He finally realized that his father was an evil man.

    Then, his father called him. ��Son, I need you to look.�� Then, two of his men grabbed him and forced him to watch as his father pointed the gun at the head of the man and shot him point nk.

    From then on, that had been his life. At a young age, his father had taught him that the life of others had less value than theirs. To survive, they had to live by the rules of their organization.

    Then, he heard his friend��s voice calling him, snapping him back to the present. He must have spotted him as he stood not quite far away but under the cloak of the shadows.

    ��Gerald?�� He called again when he did not respond right away.

    His eyes scanned the ce, looking for any other signs of life. Once again, he remembered that the park was the only ce where he could remember he had been happy as a child.

    But now, he wondered if this was where it would all end as he felt his gun underneath his jacket. He remembered again what his father had said to him.

    Kill or be killed.

 Chapter 1048 - 1048 Acting like children

    1048 Acting like children

    ��Hey!�� A voice broke into her thoughts. ��We are here.�� Suddenly she woke up from her dream, or was she even sleeping? However, it was not a dream but a nightmare that hade true.

    She had fought hard to escape her past, but why did it start chasing her again? Why did she have to see him again? Why now? She only hoped that this was an isted case. That after this trip, she would never see him again.

    She finally saw the diner outside her window and remembered his offer to take her to dinner. At least this was far from the hotel. She doubted that her ex would even think of looking for her here.

    ��What are we waiting for?�� Ria asked, unbuckling her seat and exiting the car, not waiting for him to ask questions. ��I am famished.��

    She noticed how he was looking at her with concern. But she was not about to feed his curiosity by behaving weirdly. So, she decided to act normal, like nothing was wrong. At least, she would try.

    Zach immediately followed her inside the small establishment, where they sat in the corner. At least in this position, she could easily see the people going in and out of the diner without being too obvious.

    ��I will have a burger, fries, and that ice creambo.�� She pointed at the dessert special.

    Suddenly, she felt hungry since she hardly ate anything much. Although lunch with Jay was delicious, she hardly ate much since she was too busy worrying about her client, only to realize that he was not like the men she knew. He seemed to be a genuinely friendly guy.

    ��I think I will have the same one.�� Zach did not even look at the menu as he smiled at the waitress, which seemed to like the attention she got from him, even though it was just a simple smile.

    .....

    ��I don��t see you as the burger type of man.�� She suddenly uttered, not realizing that she had voiced out her thoughts. Her hands automatically went to her lips, but it was toote.

    Honestly, she was confused about him. From the first time she bumped into him, she was positive he was a spoiled rich boy who had everything handed to him. She believed he had never worked hard in his life.

    But then again, she found him working, or ving away, in the mail room, acting like he was one of them. He did not behave like the rich guy she had associated him with before.

    But there were times he seemed more than what he appeared to be. As if he was hiding some big secret from everyone. But she could never confirm what it was.

    ��What type of man do you think I am?�� He suddenly asked, as his attention turned to her, looking fascinated with her statement.

    She did not know how to answer him. She could not just blurt out her spections. It would appear like she was interested in him because partly that was the truth, but she would never admit that to him.

    ��Well, I just don��t see someone like you eating a burger,�� Ria said as if that made any sense, but she had to say something before he thought she was hiding something.

    ��Ok. What sort of food do you think someone like me would eat?�� Zach asked, smiling like he was enjoying this moment. He could probably sense her difort about the situation she had ced herself into, ming only herself.

    ��Oh, ok.�� She decided to y the part since she had no more options left.

    She hummed while she thought about it, tapping her fingers at the table underneath her fingertips. Then, she looked at the man opposite her, finalizing her analysis of his food choice.

    ��I think you are the kind of man who would prefer real meat over extenders. So, prime rib, a quality roasted steak, ormb chop would be your preferred meat.�� She gave her verdict as she thought of how she saw him.

    ��That is a good guess, and I can say you have a good eye. What about you? Can I also guess what food you like?�� He countered, seemingly enjoying this little game going on between them.

    ��Fine.�� She challenged him, allowing this little activity to distract her from her other thoughts.

    ��Let me see.�� He seemed to ponder deeply about it as he rubbed his fingers underneath his chin before he leaned backward, settling his body on the chair as if getting morefortable. Then, he crossed his arms across his chest, letting his bulging biceps go on disy before her.

    She quickly pretended to look at the noise from her right as some silly kids started fighting over a bottle of ketchup. It was not out of the ordinary since young toddlers could do far worse. She would know.

    In truth, she only wanted to avoid ogling at his body since it was doing something funny inside her. She had avoided this feeling for far too long, but the longer she spent time with him, it seemed it only intensified.

    ��I...�� But he had to stop as the waitress returned with their order and started flirting with him.

    She did not want to interrupt, so she fixed her food and started with a big bite of her burger before she proceeded with her fries. After all, it was not like she owned this man. She had no right to stop him from picking up girls.

    But he only entertained the girl��s question but did not seem to encourage her. Then, the woman must have taken the hint that he was not interested and left but not without leaving a napkin with a number on it. She saluted the woman for her efforts.

    ��Where were we?�� He asked as he focused his eyes on her. ��Ah yes, your favorite food.��

    She only smiled at him, marveling that he remembered. She thought that they were passed that and had moved on. Anyway, she waited for his conclusion.

    ��I think you like burgers, fries, and ice cream for dessert.�� He seemed satisfied with his answer as he also munched on his food.

    Then, he leaned over toward her and extended his hand. It happened so fast that she barely had time to react to his action. His finger suddenly glided just beneath the corner of her lips.

    ��You have some sauce.�� He pointed, showing his finger glistening with the mayonnaise and ketchup that must have dripped from the burger.

    Then, he grabbed several pieces of her fries and shoved them into his mouth.

    ��Hey, that is mine.�� She protested, pouting her lips at him.

    ��You see. That proves my point about how much you love your fries.�� He teased her. Then, he picked several pieces of his and moved them toward her lips. ��Come on, let me rece them.�� He offered. ��Open up.�� He yed with her like she was a child.

    ��Stop that.�� She said, suddenly wondering if other people were watching his foolishness.

    ��Not until you open your mouth and ept my apology.�� He continued, still holding the fries close to her face.

    ��Fine.�� She took a big bite, mildly hitting the tip of his fingers.

    ��Hey, that hurts.�� He yfullyined, but they both knew it did not.

    Soon, they were throwing fries at each other, acting like children.

 Chapter 1049 - 1049 Rich friends

    1049 Rich friends

    ��Do you know where you are going?�� She gazed at the unfamiliar road that seemed to go onwards. She seemed lost in this endless path without buildings,ndmarks, and visible street signs.

    She would probably tremble in tremendous fear if she did not trust the man beside her since they seemed to be treading in unknown territory. But thankfully, somehow, she knew he would not put her in danger.

    At least her gut feeling told her. She only hoped that her instinct still functioned the way it should, or else she would be in big trouble. It did fail her before, as her mind kept reminding her.

    ��Of course! I do.�� He confidently answered as he turned to a narrower track away from the highway.

    She noticed they were already on the outskirt of the main town. From her observation, they were heading further into a rocky rough road part away from civilization.

    ��Where are we going again?�� She could not help but ask, but funnily, she sounded calm.

    She guessed this would be the perfect ce if he nned to do anything dreadful with her. She could scream at the top of her lungs, and no one would hear her. He could dump her body on those bushes or bury her on those soils, and no one would probably find her.

    But that was her silly brain starting to imagine things as the light from the main road disappeared, and the darkness enveloped the entire ce. The only light in their path came from the headlights.

    ��I told you I would show you something more spectacr than the view you saw earlier.�� He reminded her of this morning.

    .....

    She remembered, but she was not paying much attention to it since she had no intention of going out with him. If not for her ex-boyfriend, she should be slumping on the couch, eating junk food while watching an old re-run.

    But instead, here she was, running away, hiding from the man that could ruin her and her son��s life again. But she would deal with him if he started to pursue her and her son but not now when she was not ready.

    ��Isn��t that what the psycho killer says before they whack their victims?�� She asked in her internal monologue as she gazed ahead. She was not thinking of the man beside her but picturing the father of her son in her head. He was the biggest psycho that almost destroyed her life.

    The dim glow of the tiny piece of the moon barely helped with the visibility as the shadow overpowered it. But still, she appreciated the millions of stars that littered the sky.

    It had been a long time since she had seen such a sight. The smog polluting the air in the city had almost covered the atmosphere. People hardly see so many stars anymore covering the sky, not like the one before her.

    ��I would not know since I am not one.�� He answered as he nced her way before concentrating back on the road.

    She just realized she had spoken her thoughts loudly, and he heard every word. She quickly looked his way, afraid he might be offended, but he did not seem to be.

    His face appeared more amused than anything else as a smile curved into his reddish lips. ��I��m sorry. Maybe it would make the situation better if I said I was not thinking about you when I said that.��

    What else could she do but apologize? Although, she was not lying about what she said. In her mind, Ryan was the psycho, and she had better found a way to stop him if he decided toe after her and her son.

    ��That is good to hear.�� He smiled at her, pretending to look relieved. But she was surprised by what he said next. ��Then, who was it you were referring to?�� As he nced her way.

    She had no idea what to say to him. Should she tell him the truth ore up with another lie? But she was not good at creating a story. She was terrible at lying.

    ��Is this the ce you are talking about?�� She looked outside her window, noticing the beautiful house standing in the middle of nowhere. She was indeed surprised, but she also used the moment to ignore his question.

    ��Yes, this is the ce. But that is not the surprise.�� He pointed to the house, parked the car at the front, and then turned off the engine.

    She hoped not because she could not find anything extraordinary about the view before her. Yes, it was a massive structure constructed beautifully, but it was still just a house.

    ��Whose ce is this?�� She asked because she did not want to get caught trespassing on private property. Although the gigantic gate had automatically opened when they arrived, it did not mean they had any right to enter the premises.

    ��I called a friend who owned it and asked to borrow it. We loved to go here during vacation. It is the reason I am familiar with this ce.�� Zach exined to her.

    He exited the car and immediately opened her door, waiting to assist her. She was getting used to it. But, of course, he must be like this to all the girls. She was nothing special.

    Soon, they entered the lovely home since he knew the passcode of the rm system. Maybe he was not lying about knowing the owner as they proceeded into the living room.

    ��Are you thirsty or hungry? I think the caretaker of this ce always replenishes the stock in case there are guests.�� He offered as he walked towards the bar with a mini fridge hidden underneath it.

    She guessed he knew his way around the ce as she looked around the spacious ground floor. When she tilted her head, she saw that it had rooms on the second floor, with long spiral stairs on the other end.

    She realized it was a home built more forfort than a luxurious getaway. No wonder they would like to go here on vacation to rx. Even the cushion was inviting as she stared at it.

    ��Just water.�� She told him, feeling the food was still digesting in her stomach.

    But she could see the appeal of wanting a ce like this. She liked this house more than the hotel where they were staying. It was quiet and rxing.

    Maybe if she worked hard enough, she could afford a ce like this one day. She could dream but making ite true was another matter. Still, there was no harm in it.

    ��Why don��t you sit down while I make a phone call? I want to inform the caretaker that we are here so he would not be rmed, thinking we are intruders.�� He walked to another room, closed the door, and left her to explore.

    Aside from the expensive paintings and decorations, there was nothing personal that she could see except for a portrait of a couple. She would assume that they were the owners of this ce.

    Probably the parents of Zach��s friend.

    But they looked oddly familiar, but what did she know about faces as she moved along? But she could not help but wonder if Zach did belong to a prominent family. How else would he have rich friends?

 Chapter 1050 - 1050 For the best

    1050 For the best

    She picked up a remote, thinking it was for the television, but instead, when she pressed a button, the lights suddenly dimmed, and the firece lit up.

    That was not the n as she pressed another button, but the television remained off while soft music yed, echoing in the walls. She looked around the room, wondering if this house was ying with her.

    ��What is wrong with you?�� She mumbled as she frantically tried to return everything to normal.

    She did not want him to think she was trying to seduce him. That was what she would think if she walked into a room like this.

    ��Wow!�� His voice reverberated along with the song. ��I did not know that you are this romantic. You did not have to set the mood.�� He could hear the teasing in his voice.

    ��I am not, but whoever designed this ce is.�� She handed the remote to him since she had no idea how to use it. ��So, where is this surprise you are talking about.��

    She knew this was it, so she could only expect that it was somewhere out there, on the other side of the house. But based on what she had heard earlier when they arrived, she could expect a gigantic body of water waiting if they went out the ss backdoor.

    ��Shall we?�� He only smiled at herment but did not respond as he led her toward the door. She was right all along as she heard the waves even before she saw the view outside.

    She surmised that they might have traveled to the other side of the beach, away from the crowded tourist destination. She just realized this ce must have cost millions.

    .....

    He guided her to the patio and then a lighted pathway that she assumed would lead them to the beachfront. From her standpoint alone, she already knew this ce was already enchanting.

    She could not wait to see the rest of his surprise, wondering if it could be better than what she had seen earlier. But how could it be when it was already dark out there?

    ��I appreciate the suspense and all but is it still safe to be out there when we can hardly see anything?�� She could not help but be skeptical as she saw the lights fade away as they continued down the path until they reached the soft sand that slightly buried their feet.

    She thought somebody could hide in the shadows and surprise them with a knife. Or they could have an ident or something. She could not help but think of the worse things that could happen to them while out there as she stopped in her tracks.

    ��You have nothing to worry about since this ce is safe. There are hardly any people living around this area. And I know this ce like the back of my hand.�� He assured her, holding her hands as he gently pulled her toward the shoreline.

    Although she was hesitant, she still allowed him to lead the way. Somehow, she trusted him. In all honesty, she was also curious about what else she would find out there.

    ��But first, we need to remove our shoes.�� He suddenly dropped to his knees and slumped onto the sand as he started taking off his sneakers and socks and folding his long pants. ��Can I help you with those?��

    He pointed at the slip-on she wore. ��No, thanks. I can do that.�� She declined since she could easily do it herself.

    She took it off and folded the bottom of her pants, not wanting them to get wet with the tide. Then, she carried her shoes with one hand as they moved along the coastline.

    She felt the water tickling her toes as it glided smoothly along her skin, just like this morning. The only difference was she could barely see where they were going. The tiny sparkling light on the water��s surface was the only thing guiding their path.

    ��What do you think?�� He asked as they continued their stroll on the sandy shore as the tide continuously went back and forth.

    ��I have to admit that this is interesting.�� She could not lie. She was enjoying this simple leisurely walk. She also noticed that herpanion did not avoid the water anymore. He did not mind getting his feet wet this time.

    Suddenly, he stopped her, slightly making her wary. He held her hand and silenced her with his finger. Then, he pointed at something not far from where they stood.

    ��I think I saw something moved.�� He whispered close to her ears as he leaned down.

    ��What is it?�� She asked, growing more concerned that it could be dangerous, but her eyes could not focus on the object he pointed to since it was still dark. But she noticed something.

    ��I think it is a turtleying its eggs.�� He told her as he gazed at the dark portion of their path. ��I guess we have to wait till she finished. We don��t want to disturb her.�� He concluded as if they had no choice.

    ��Oh!�� She sounded a bit disappointed since maybe somehow she had been looking forward to his surprise. ��Shall we go back to the house?��

    But she was suddenly curious at how the turtleid their eggs as she looked at the oddly shaped object. She did picture the back of the animal as it gently moved in the shadows.

    ��No, we don��t have to. We can sit over there.�� He pointed to the dry sand just a few meters away from the water. ��... and wait till she finished. I don��t think she would take that long.�� He added as he pulled her to the dry area.

    She seemed to have no choice, so she sat with him as he talked about the gentle ancient creature and how they loved toe here andy their eggs.

    ��How did you know all this?�� She asked since she did not see him as someone who would be interested in such things.

    ��I like turtles, so I read about them. I also like dogs and many things.�� He added as if it should matter. ��What about you? Do you like taking care of pets?�� He asked as he turned to look at her.

    She could barely see his face, but his eyes seemed to sparkle like the waves on the water as she stared back at him. Somehow, she could suddenly feel the tension building up inside her.

    It was as if she was reading his thoughts and did not like them. She quickly blinked her eyes and looked away. Instead, she focused on his question.

    Did she like animals in general? She never owned a pet, but she remembered ying with dogs several times at the park. It was fun, but would she own one?

    ��Does my son count? I love taking care of him.�� She believed it was the first time she mentioned him in their conversation.

    She did not know if it did note up in any of their topics or if she avoided talking about him. But why was she telling him now? Was she trying to scare him off? Well, maybe it was for the best.

 Chapter 1051 - 1051 Impending death

    1051 Impending death

    Darkness!

    That covered most of the old yground. During the day, excited kids probably filled this ce with their bright smiles and waves ofughter. But on a night like this, it was him, his friend, and some men hiding in the shadows.

    Did his friend betray him, or was he unaware of the threat he sensed around them? He had not seen a sign of anyone else, but he could feel it in his gut that they were out there.

    ��Gerald?�� His friend called again, and he finally decided to approach him with extra caution. ��I knew that was you. But you still frightened me.�� His friend clutched into his chest as if he was nervous, but he still disyed a smile on his face as he calmed down.

    That was another sign of something amiss as far as he could tell. His friend was not easily spooked unless something was wrong in this picture. rming bells were already ringing in his ears, but he still could not point out where the enemies were.

    ��Mike, what is it?�� He finally asked when he was close enough to his friend as his eyes kept scanning the vicinity.

    But based on their position, if there were other people out there to get them, they were sitting ducks if they decided to strike. They could cover behind the chairs or the slides, but he doubted that the bullets in his gun would be enough to protect them.

    His mind calcted their position, finding the quickest escape route if he just headed for an ambush. But then again, the question remained. Was his friend innocent, or was he part of this plot against him?

    ��I think someone is setting you up,�� Mike whispered as if he did not want anybody else to hear him. ��But it is not me. I am sorry, man, but I have no choice.��

    .....

    His words confirmed some of his fears as he pushed his hands underneath his jacket to get his gun. But before he could pull it out, Mike pointed a gun at him.

    Even if he could sessfully get his gun, Mike would have pulled the trigger before he could fire it at him. It seemed that his friend had exchanged their friendship for a few pieces of silver coins.

    ��Everyone has a choice, but you choose the wrong side.�� He knew that even if he died at this spot, his friend had made a mistake by picking the other side.

    No one would ever trust a traitor. If he managed to betray him, his enemies would neverpletely trust him. They would keep him alive as long as he still had used to them, but he would surely die a painful death afterward.

    But he guessed his father, Joaquin, was right about one thing. He could never trust anyone, not even his bestfriend. Still, he would want to know what his enemies were nning before he attempted his escape.

    ��Not this time,�� Mike uttered like he was genuinely sorry as he extended his hand and pointed the gun at his head. ��You have served your purpose, and now you need to die.�� He said, louder this time as if he wanted someone else to hear him.

    ��Why are you doing this? I made you rich. Enough for you to livefortably for the rest of your life. I gave you power. What else did you want?�� He asked since he did not understand the reason for his betrayal.

    Despite his father��s warning, he did not want to believe it. He always gave Mike the benefit of the doubt. He valued his friend that he treated him like a brother.

    Therefore, it was still hard to ept that he could treat their friendship like trash and throw it away when he had no more use for it. However, this was not the time for sentiment. He had to think fast, or he would die on this pavement.

    ��More money, more power,�� Mike answered, more agitated than before. He could see that his hand was starting to shake, meaning it could be his opportunity to strike or escape.

    ��Who is behind all this? I am sure you can tell me since I am dying anyway.�� He needed to distract him and rattle him a bit more.

    Besides, if he had a chance to save his life from this situation, he would still need to know his enemies.

    He had to know who else was on his side and formte a n to fight against those who went against him. That was the only way he would survive this situation.

    ��It doesn��t matter because you would not be going after them when you are already six feet under the ground.�� Then, Mike looked at his watch as if he needed to be somewhere else.

    ��Maybe we can talk about this. I can offer you something bigger.�� He still needed to buy a few more minutes.

    He already spotted two men scooped down on his left. He wanted to know if there were men on the other side of the courtyard. He needed a route that was clear of his enemies.

    He doubted he could return to his car. Nevertheless, he could still find a way to escape this if only he could be lucky to have an opening. But as his eyes glimpsed at the other spot, he noticed a movement in that area.

    It seemed his enemies had the entire area covered. He had no way out unless he could make a diversion. He was not giving up. He had to find a way to live.

    ��I don��t think so. It had been nice to be your friend while itsted.�� Mike used his other hand to salute him like a soldier, honoring hismander. However, his other hand moved while his finger pulled the trigger.

    The resonance of the gunshot echoed in the air as his body slightly catapulted backward. He knew the bullet hit him, but where he still had to find out as he felt his body fall to the ground.

    Was he dead? He doubted as he heard voices around him. But he could not seem to move. Then, he tried to open his eyes which he did not even realize had closed.

    It partly opened, but he hardly saw anyone, just shadows that moved but nothing else. It was so brief that he could not recognize any of the men that had joined his friend to rejoice in his impending death.

 Chapter 1052 - 1052 Back on the street of the living

    1052 Back on the street of the living

    As his father told him when he first pointed out that he would rule this underground world someday, you would live with a gun in your hand and die with it. His father seemed right about that as he felt the cold metallic piece in his hand.

    ��I thought you would have cold feet.�� A deep, baritone voice talked to Mike as more footsteps approached them.

    ��I was ready to shoot him if you lost your nerve.�� Another man arrogantly interrupted.

    ��Is he dead?�� One more joined them as they converged around him.

    ��Of course! He is.�� Mike��s voice confidently answered with a series ofughter. ��Do you think I will still let him live after I betrayed him?�� That seemed logical, he thought. His friend should guarantee his death.

    Because if he did survive this, the first thing he would do would be to hunt his friend down. He would make sure to make his friend suffer before he took hisst breath, killing him with his bare hands.

    ��Go check if he is dead.�� His friend instructed one of the men.

    ��I think he is dead.�� The man said. ��Look, he is not breathing.�� He could still barely hear their conversation as he fought the darkness that seemed to consume him.

    That was news to him as he still struggled to move or open his eyes again. But his efforts were futile as his body remained immobile. Then, he concluded one thing.

    .....

    After that, he did not understand the rest of the conversation, but he remembered theirughter and the voice of thest man who spoke before he cked out or probably died.

    He was not entirely sure since he had never died before. Anyway, it felt like he was only sleeping as he still heard voices inside his head after a while. But it could be a dream. But did dead people still have active thoughts? How would he know?

    Still, he could be dead, whatever that meant. But he remembered that they said the past and the present would sh in his eyes once he was on the brink of death. Was he about to recall everything that had happened to him since he was a child? Was this it?

    Then, the thought of her pushed to the forefront of his mind as her image swirled before him. What would happen to Haley? Would she be safe now that he was gone? He hoped so, or else his sacrifice would be in vain.

    ��Wait! Did I just let myself get killed for her?�� No, that was not it. Why would he do that? It did not make sense. His friend betrayed him that was why he died, not because of her.

    However, it did finally make a lot of sense. He could not deny it anymore. He loved her. And if death could be the only way he could save her, he would die a million times for her.

    And his son. He wanted him so much. He wished to hold him in his arms. But what life would he give him? Not this life. He would not want him to grow up like him. His son would be better off not knowing a father like him.

    ��I guessed I came here to die. I already knew that it was a trap. Yet, I still pushed through with it.�� What a crappy way to die?

    He admitted that this was not how a mafia leader should be thinking. But he was a man in love who only wished to protect the woman he loved and their unborn son. That was the difference.

    He had worked hard to be the King of this City. Now, he was a speck of dirt on the floor, ready to be thrown away among the garbage. But did he regret it? He guessed not.

    At least he believed Haley and his son would be safe away from him and his world. She could either raise his son on her own. Or find a man who would love her and their son and treat him like he was his son.

    However, that thought did not feel right to him. Why did he suddenly think that he had made a mistake? Because, in all honesty, he did not want to leave her.

    He wanted to be with her and raise their child together. He wished to marry her and build the white picket fence she dreamt of to be their home. He could not wait to be a father to his son when he first heard she was pregnant.

    Damn! Was he wrong?

    He should not have died.

    But how could he change all of this when it was toote? How could he tell her that he loved her and would have married her right then and there? Instead, he left her without telling her that he loved her.

    Now, she would live her entire life not knowing how much he wanted to be with her and their son. But it was toote because he already thought using his emotion rather than his head.

    Now, he was in this limbo, floating in the darkness. Where was he going? Was there a way to go back? After all, they said miracles happened all the time. Would someone grant him one of those?

    ��Whoever is out there, maybe you could grant this criminal a second chance in life.�� He found himself talking to no one in particr. He was alone. Therefore, he sounded like a lunatic talking to nothing.

    He remembered reading something from ancient history and some news articles. How miracles always happened. But could they bring back the dead to life? Could they grant his wish to live again?

    Still, he prayed if that was what he was doing. For Haley and his child, he was willing to change. He wanted a second chance to be there for them as her husband and their child��s father.

    But he doubted that someone would hear his plea. Who would grant him another chance? Who would want a criminal back on the street of the living?

 Chapter 1053 - 1053 A mother鈥檚 instinct

    1053 A mother��s instinct

    He could only stare at the waves as her question reverberated in his brain. What was he doing? He had already decided not to mess with a woman with responsibility due to itsplication.

    But what was he doing now, sitting right next to her? Why was he taking her to his favorite spot? Because what? He dreamt of kissing her and giving her the most romantic experience.

    If he wanted to getid, he had many women lining up at his feet. He did not need to woe her, involving himself in herplicated life. Truthfully, he was not ready for another man��s child.

    ��I guessed caring for a child is far more difficult than having a pet.�� Zach acknowledged, but deep down, he wanted to kick himself in the ass for that question. Why did he open a can of worms when he had no means of dealing with it?

    He even doubted he was ready to have his child. He was just too young and irresponsible for such a responsibility. He still could not see himself as a family man.

    But he did wonder how she coped working, at the same time, caring for a child. She seemed too young to have a kid. But from what he had seen, she appeared to manage it just fine.

    ��I would not know about animals, but having Edison was no piece of cake,�� Ria answered, but her face did not show any signs of regret.

    On the other hand, she seemed to think of his son fondly as he observed the curve of a smile on her lips. She seemed delighted to have him in her life. He could not help but wonder what had happened to the father since he doubted he was still in the picture.

    ��I am sure you are doing a great job.�� Hemented, not knowing what else to say. But his curiosity seemed to get the best of him as the question spilled out of his mouth before he could filter it. ��But where is Edison��s father?��

    .....

    Still, he could not blindly hate the man without knowing why he was missing from their lives. The father of her child might be dead for all he knew or away for the time being.

    He could be judging the unknown man, only to learn that he had a valid reason for his absence. Still, subconsciously, he could not deny he wanted to hear her answer.

    ��My ex?�� She asked as if surprised by his sudden inquiry. ��The bastard could not run fast enough when he learned I was pregnant.�� The bitterness in her voice was evident of her contempt of the man.

    ��Oh! I am sorry.�� He expressed, unexpecting her reaction. He had never seen her in such a state, but maybe he still had a lot to learn about her.

    ��Why are you sorry? You are not him. Anyway, I am d that he is out of our lives. I believe my son is better off not knowing him.�� This time, she smiled as if she did not care about whoever was the father of her child.

    ��So, you never asked for child support.�� Zach unwittingly pried, wanting to know if there was stillmunication between her and her ex.

    He just assumed he was not around anymore since she had never mentioned his name or the man never came by the office to see her. But still, they could have some arrangement even if she hated his guts.

    Nevertheless, what kind of man would do such a thing? Did he need to ask, knowing he might be just like him? But no! He refused to believe he could be anything like that man.

    He might be scared of the responsibility, but he doubted he would run away from it. If Edison was his son, even if he did not want to marry Ria, he probably could not abandon his flesh and blood.

    ��I did, but he initially refused to help, denying that Edison is his son. But a friend helped me to demand support.�� She responded with a sadness that enveloped her face. She looked like she remembered a memory that had caused her so much pain.

    ��How else do you think I can afford to live in my apartment? My sry is not even enough for Edison��s hospital bills.�� She added as she focused her eyes on the darkness that surrounded them.

    That answered his question about her living arrangement. Therefore, the bastard provided them with a home. But he doubted his fatherly obligation ended with that. However, herst statement caught his attention.

    ��Hospital bills?�� He asked, slightly showing some concern.

    He could not help but think if his son had a critical medical condition. Suddenly, his curiosity had reached another level, as he wanted to know more.

    ��I think you don��t want to know every gory detail of my life.�� She suddenly shook her head as if she did not want to share her life anymore. ��Besides, my life is not that interesting.��

    But something clicked in his mind as he looked at her. He could not stop until he found more information about her. After hearing all these things about her, he seemed interested in learning more about her.

    ��But...�� He wanted to beg to disagree with her.

    ��Hey, I think the mother turtle is moving away.�� She pointed to the dark shadow that was slowly progressing toward the water.

    She interrupted him, standing up and slightly moving away from him. He knew it was her way of telling him the conversation was over. She might have realized that she had shared more than what she intended.

    ��I think you are right.�� He also turned in the direction of the mother, who abandoned her kids. But this was different. It was how the mother turtle protected her babies by burying them in the sand away from the predators that might harm them.

    Now, he believed he slightly understood more what Ria was trying to do. She was just like the mother turtle, doing her best to protect her child against the people who could hurt him, including him. Call it a mother��s instinct.

 Chapter 1054 - 1054 An incredible woman

    1054 An incredible woman

    She did not know what possessed her to share more than she intended when she mentioned his son. Maybe the tension of the entire day and seeing her ex had required her some form of release.

    She would admit that talking had helped her. It relieved some of her stress and the burden that was weighing heavily on her shoulders. But she had to stop before she revealed too much. She did not need this man��s sympathy or pity.

    ��Do you still wish to see my surprise?�� She could tell it waste, judging by the positioning of the moon up in the sky. ��Or, would you rather go back to the hotel?�� He questioned.

    Although it might be beyond midnight, she did not feel like returning to the hotel, not just yet. She still deemed it unsafe, knowing her ex was not far away.

    ��We already waited this long. I might as well see what you have been keeping out there.�� She pointed to the dark path, not even waiting for him to lead the way as she strolled on the coastline, allowing her feet to get wet again.

    ��Ok! If that is your wish.�� He walked beside her, quietly gazing at the sandy path. The little lighting from the moon seemed to be enough to guide their way.

    ��Careful,�� Zach suddenly warned her, although they were still a few feet away.

    He was meticulous, avoiding damaging the freshly dug-up sand, believing other mother turtles might haveid eggs and buried them underneath those nests.

    Then, she noticed a few white objects peaking above the sand, believing those were the eggs the mother failed to cover and hide. Immediately, she knelt with him and helped him protect the eggs from predators, fixing the sand to cover it thoroughly.

    .....

    ��Sometimes, the wildlife team would also build a fence around the nesting area to prevent rodents from digging it up.�� He exined to her.

    ��Oh! How many turtles do you thinkid their eggs in this part of the beach?�� She asked as she tried to strike up another conversation with him.

    It was a legitimate question, but she was only avoiding talking about her personal life again. Nheless, she could not help but wonder about his life. They had talked much about her but nothing much about him.

    Was his life anything as gruesome as hers, or did he grow up in a white picket fence? But she would bet that it was thetter. Nevertheless, no matter how curious she was about him, she could not snoop on his private affairs. She did not want him to misconstrue her curiosity as interest, even if it was the truth.

    ��I believe it is just the start of the season, so probably just a few.�� He answered her as they continued their leisurely walk along the coastline.

    ��Are we still far?�� She asked since all she saw were shadows ahead. She could not help but muse if the view might have been more spectacr if they hade here in the morning when there was more light as he first suggested earlier.

    ��It is just over there. Do you see it?�� He pointed at something that seemed to be floating in the water.

    As they neared, she realized it was a moderately-sized hut drifting on the tide. It moved as the waves came in and swayed as it returned to the sea. It was still slightly dim, so she could not fully appreciate its beauty.

    ��Are we nning to board it?�� She asked since it was the only logical exnation foring this far.

    ��Yes, are you afraid of the water?�� His voice seemed to carry a challenge.

    ��Of course not, as long as you can guarantee that thing will not sink.�� She responded with a warning.

    ��Come on. Don��t be such a wimp.�� He teased her as he climbed aboard and waited for her to join him. ��Watch your step.�� He cautioned her as she followed him. He extended his hands to her and assisted her out of the water.

    She looked around the slightly wide floating shed built from what she believed were trustworthy materials. She finally concluded that the ce would not suddenly disintegrate into pieces with the slight wind blowing its way.

    ��I think it is sturdy enough to carry us for this trip.�� Then, Zach suddenly moved to the side and disengaged a rope holding the hut in its ce.

    ��What are you doing?�� She said, watching as their craft sailed away from the coastline. ��What trip?��

    ��Don��t worry. It is not far. I assure you, we are safe here.�� He announced as he moved toward the center of the squarely built tform and turned on the lights.

    Suddenly, she could not believe the effects of the various bright lights illuminating her surroundings. It, somewhat, created delightful patterns on the nearby water that made it look magical.

    Her eyes finally saw the entirety of the small world around her, finding a pic mat, some soft cushions, and food at the center of the ce. It was indeed a charming surprise.

    How did he manage to do all of this in a short time? She could only specte, remembering the phone calls he had to make with the caretaker.

    ��What do you think?�� He finally asked as he assisted her on one of the cushions and asked her to sit down.

    ��I am utterly speechless.�� She had no words to describe it. Nobody had done something this extraordinary for her before, not even her ex, Ryan. ��Why?�� She did not understand. Why went to all this trouble to surprise her? It just did not make sense to her.

    ��Because I think you are an extraordinary woman. You are special.�� He sat opposite her and grabbed a bottle she did not notice was sitting on an ice bucket on his side. ��Do you mind if we make a toast to that?�� He handed her a ss of the champagne he poured and raised it to her.

    ��I think you are making a mistake. I am just in and ordinary.�� She ced the ss on the mat, thinking she did not deserve such praise, as she looked away, avoiding looking at his face.

    She refused to believe his words because those could easily mislead her to believe in something that was not there in the first ce. She did not want to pretend that he genuinely liked her because she knew it was a lie.

    Then, he leaned forward while his fingers held onto her chin, gently forcing her to look into his eyes. ��You are an incredible woman. Never doubt that.��

 Chapter 1055 - 1055 Off her system

    1055 Off her system

    The whole ce was incredible as far as her eyes could see and what he did for her was entirely unexpected. But that was not what surprised her the most as she stared into his eyes, feeling them boring deep into her soul.

    ��You are probably thinking of another woman.�� She responded, slightly uncertain about hispliment. But something in his expression told her that he genuinely believed his words.

    What about her? Did she believe that she was an incredible woman?

    She did, back in the days, when she had not stumbled into her ex. When all she could focus on was building her future. She thought she had everything figured out when she had no responsibility other than herself.

    She was a rock star, earning a full schrship for her hard work. She had been a consistent honor student, most of the time, topping her ss. She would not say she was the most intelligent, but through diligence and perseverance, she had reached sess.

    But she met Ryan, and everything went spiraling down for her. Allowing him into her life had been the worst mistake that could happen to her life. But also the best, because he gave her an adorable son. She guessed that was the only saving grace in their rtionship.

    ��Yes, you are.�� He responded as if assuring her that he was right. ��I witness how hard you work to earn your position. I saw the sacrifices you make to do a good job. And I can also tell that you are a good mother.��

    Then, a strong wind swirled around them, not enough to rock the boat but more than enough to make its presence known. But the waves remained still, as silent as the night, as they steadily cruised by the bayside.

    ��I guess I did work hard and tried to be good enough for my son. But incredible is such a strong word. I don��t think that is me.�� She said as she felt the wind blowing her hair across her face.

    .....

    She was about to fix it when his fingers beat her to it. He slid her hair to the side without breaking their eye contact. She wanted to look away, but he had her trapped in her ce.

    ��Why?�� He questioned as his brows frowned at her. ��Why do you keep doubting yourself?�� He seemed to stare at her like she was a puzzle he could not solve. ��Tell me what is wrong, and let me help you.��

    This time, she finally forced herself to avoid his gaze, shifting her sight to the darkness, staring at nothing but the void that imitated what she felt. Suddenly, she remembered the nights that she could not help but cry.

    She loved her son. She believed he should be enough to make her happy. But she could not help but long for more. She wanted what the others had, selfish as it might sound. She yearned for love.

    She wanted a family that could fill her heart with happiness. She wished for a husband to share not only her joy but also her pain. And the bonus of warming her bed during those cold nights.

    Overall, she wanted more of what she did not have. But dreaming about it was different from getting it. She thought she almost had it but looked at what chasing for love got her.

    ��You.�� She finally said, without looking at him. ��You are what is wrong with me.�� She suddenly felt a tear attempting to escape her eyes. ��I am not your problem to fix. I don��t need your pity.��

    Why was she even crying? But deep in her heart, she knew why. Because she liked him, but on the other hand, she knew it would never work out for them.

    ��Me?�� She could hear the surprise in his voice. ��I only want to help.��

    ��You don��t know what you want. And you are not helping.�� She turned to him and looked him in the eye as a tear finally dropped down her cheeks. ��What is all this? Do you even know what you are doing?�� She pointed to the whole enchda.

    ��I want to surprise you. I guessed I want to make you happy.�� He tried to exin, still confused by her reaction. ��I don��t understand. Why are you crying? Why are you mad at me?��

    ��Tell me.�� She quickly wiped the wetness in her cheeks. ��What is this to you? A date.�� She finally voiced her thoughts about his invitation to show her around. ��Have you dated a woman with a child?��

    ��No.�� He replied but quickly changed his answer. ��Yes, I guess this is a date, and no. I have not dated a woman with a son. But it...�� He confessed, but she interrupted him before he could finish his sentence.

    ��Well, this is what you should know about me.�� She paused for a second, needing to breathe as her eyes began to blur, realizing that tears had started to fall from her eyes like a waterfall.

    ��I don��t date because I don��t want a man who thinks he could get inside my pants and then leave afterward when the going gets tough.�� She continued as she tried to keep her emotions under control.

    When she saw that he was about to respond, she stopped him. ��And it is always tough.�� She pointed her finger at him. ��I don��t think you would want to be in my life because you will notst long. So, stop whatever you think you are doing because I will not have my heart broken again.��

    She finally buried her face in the palm of her hands as she attempted to rein on her emotions. She had no idea why she suddenly had an emotional breakdown. Maybe it was the stress of seeing Ryan again. Or because she was missing her son.

    Another factor that she had been ignoring could be. She wanted this man so much but knew she could not have him. But whatever it was, she had to fix herself. She had to get him off her system.

 Chapter 1056 - 1056 Was this love?

    1056 Was this love?

    Who knew that silence was more deafening as he kept his mouth shut and allowed her some time to finish whatever she was going through? But as he stared at the night sky, he mulled over the words she had said to him.

    He guessed she had every right to question his motives. He silently admitted she was correct that he had no idea what he was thinking, bringing her here and setting up this surprise.

    Yes, it was a date, no matter what his excuses were. Pure as his intentions might initially be, the result was still the same. He was not even sure if he was ready to go forward.

    Then, thest part she said to him. It hit him like an arrow going to the bullseye. It went straight to his heart. Was he ready for a seriousmitment because that was what she was asking him?

    Did he only want to getid and get this woman off his system? He doubted, but where did he think this would go? Could he consider marrying her and wanting to be the father of her child?

    ��I am sorry. I did not mean to get upset.�� Zach finally heard her speak after she considerably calmed down. ��I...��

    ��No, don��t be sorry, Ria. I think you were right about everything you said.�� He stopped her before she could say more. ��And you have every right to be mad at me for always messing up.��

    Then, he reached for her hand, not caring if she pped him in the face for daring to touch her. All he knew was that he had to tell her what was going through his thoughts or he might regret missing the chance.

    ��Do you mind if it is my turn this time to talk?�� He carefully watched her reaction, wondering if she would demand that he take her back to the hotel and never speak to her again.

    .....

    But she only nodded, agreeing to listen to whatever he had to say. Therefore, he carefully thought about it, not wanting to waste his only opportunity to correct his mistakes.

    ��Thanks.�� He said as he took a deep breath, searching for the right words to say to her. ��First, let me admit that I am very attracted to you. You are constantly in my mind that it is driving me crazy.��

    He could see that her eyes registered a slight surprise, but she kept silent as she listened. He thought it would be easy, but the words seemed to elude him as he stared at her tear-stained face.

    He grabbed the napkin and lightly dabbed it on her face. Suddenly, the thought of making her cry did not sit well with him. He wanted her happy and smiling, just like earlier when they took care of those eggs.

    ��But you were right. I did not know your world. I have no idea howplicated your life could be.�� He moved closer to her as he knelt before her. ��Maybe you are right.��

    ��It might be more than I am bargaining for.�� He held her eyes that appeared astonished as his words started to sink into her mind.

    ��But the shocking thing is...�� He squeezed her hand and ced a single kiss on her knuckle. ��I want to understand your world if you let me.��

    ��What are you saying?�� She finally reacted to his statement, appearing confused and hopeful.

    ��I can��t promise more than what I can give. But I like you a lot to give you up that easily. I am willing to try this rtionship with you and your son.�� He knew it was a big step and a hugemitment, but he was ready to take it if she was.

    ��Are you sure you are ready for that?�� She sounded skeptical. But could he me her after what she had been through in her life? ��Because you are not only building a rtionship with me but also with my son.��

    He understood what she was saying, and after careful consideration, he believed he knew what he was getting himself into by entering this kind ofmitment.

    ��I think I understand it perfectly.�� He answered her as he moved closer again, but cautious not to scare her away. ��I want to try to make you happy. That includes your son.��

    He could finally hear her soft breathing as their faces were inches away. Still, he waited for her to push him away and tell him to get lost. But instead, she smiled. Her face seemed to light up as she tilted her head toward him.

    He knew it was an enormous responsibility that he was putting on his shoulders. But it was something he was willing to do for a girl like her. He firmly believed that she was an extraordinary person, and he was not ready to lose her.

    ��But...�� He could see it in her eyes. ��You are still afraid. Funnily, I am too. But what is life if we don��t take a few risks? At least, this time, we are doing it together.�� He wanted to assure her, but what better way to show her? He guessed he just needed to prove it to her.

    He finally closed the gap separating them, allowing his lips tomunicate with her supple ones. Then, he wrapped his arms around her body, savoring her warmth against his. He hoped that maybe his action would speak louder than his words.

    He was not expecting this rtionship would be easy, but he was willing to give it a shot. He would not know if his best would be good enough, but he would try his damndest to make this work.

    This time, he knew his life would not be the only one affected if this rtionship failed but hers and her son. Maybe he was growing up since he was not only thinking of himself. But he hoped it was enough.

    ��Are you willing to take a chance with me?�� Zach finally asked her when he came up for air.

    He could still see a slight hesitation in her eyes as she thought about his question. But when she finally spoke up, he knew she had finally made a decision.

    ��Yes!�� Ria finally answered with a bright smile on her lips.

    He did not know that such a simple word could have such an immense impact on his heart. It was like he had won the lottery as he felt overjoyed.

    Was this love?

 Chapter 1057 - 1057 The luckiest man on the planet

    1057 The luckiest man on the

    He woke up with his arms slightly numbed from cradling her head and shoulders. His eyes blinked a few times, wondering if this was a dream. Then,st night��s event rushed into his memory, reminding him of everything that happened.

    He stared at her face, noticing how young she looked when she did not seem to carry the world on her shoulders. Technically, she was too young to have a child, but fate did a number on her. Or rather, whoever that guy was.

    ��Hey, Ria.�� He whispered as he attempted to wake her up. But she only stirred a little but did not open her eyes. He let her sleep a little more since he figured it was still barely dawn.

    He carefully untangled himself from her body and then fixed the nket to cover her body. Then, he stood up and stretched his sore muscles while scanning their surrounding, concluding that the sun would rise soon on the horizon.

    He cleaned up the slight mess they made, remembering thete snack they shared as they talked about a few things about themselves. But mostly, it was stories about Edison that he could not wait to meet.

    ��Hey, what time is it?�� She asked, making him turn to look at her sleepy face. ��You should have woken me up.�� She mumbled as she quickly struggled to stand up from the makeshift mat and cushions where they had fallen asleep.

    Luckily, he thought of nkets, or they might have been cold from the slightly chilly breeze of the morning dew. But it was not that cold that they would freeze to death. Maybe just enough to catch a cold if they were not careful.

    ��It is still early but just in time to watch the sunrise.�� He pointed at the colorful sky on the east side of the ocean. It was like a kaleidoscope of colors that created a beautiful colorful pattern in the sky.

    The bright, colorful shades changed as the sun carefully made its presence known, taking its ce as the King for the day. It was enchanting, just like the woman that stood by his side.

    .....

    ��It is indeed captivating.�� Ria could not help but gasp at the magnificence before her. She had seen pictures of sunrise but had never experienced anything like this.

    ��Do you think Edison will enjoy a ce like this?�� He asked, slightly surprised by his question but, at the same time, curious about her answer.

    He watched her face light up after hearing her son��s name. He noticed that she became lively and excited when they talked about him. Maybe she was right. He still had much to learn about dating a woman with a child.

    But was he truly ready for such responsibility, or was he jumping the gun because he was afraid to lose her? But there was no point in questioning his judgment since he could not back out now.

    But how hard could this rtionship be?

    ��I think he would like the water.�� Shemented as she finally turned around to look at him. ��Thanks for doing this for me.�� She lifted her hand until it rested on his cheek.

    She eventually tiptoed to reach his lips, letting him feel her appreciation for all his efforts. It took him a second to respond to her kiss, but he took it as an invitation to deepen it to the next level.

    Last night, they barely kissed since they spent more time talking and getting to know more about each other. Truthfully, he hardly said much since she did most of the talking. He learned that just a few sses of alcohol and her tongue easily let loose.

    Then, the tide started to shift, making the water create some waves. A slight wind picked up and blew in their direction. The boat mildly shook, notifying them that it was time to move.

    ��I think that is our cue to get back.�� He reluctantly pulled away from the kiss, enjoying how her lips fit perfectly with his. Sadly, they had no choice.

    Although they designed the floating tform to float freely on the water, it still had an engine attached to the rear portion of the craft. The motor would push the vessel back to the coastline.

    In a few minutes, he was ushering her down the sandy shore and guiding her back to the main house. He did not exactly n to sleep on the boat, but it had been a new experience, spending it with her.

    ��I had a great time, but I am still sorry for the...�� She was about to apologize again for her breakdown, but he would not have it.

    ��Let us just focus on now and having a great time.�� He told her, not wanting her to feel guilty for whatever she said. The way he saw it, she only spoke the truth.

    Besides, if they were going to make this rtionship work, they would need to be honest about each other and tell each other how they feel. Going into a rtionship was hard enough, but keeping it was worse.

    ��Ok.�� She finally agreed with an adorable smile. He realized that he loved watching her happy. Therefore, he intended to do that as much as he could.

    ��Come on. We don��t want the entire hotel staff to form a search party for us because we went missing the entire night.�� He jokingly said as they rode back to their hotel.

    ��What time is our flight back?�� She asked, suddenly looking anxious as they traveled on the open road.

    He could tell she was slightly nervous from how she held her hands together on herp. He could only attribute it to their new rtionship. Then, she probably was thinking of her son.

    He reached out one of his hands and pulled hers into his lips, quickly ncing her way before concentrating back on the road. He wished to reassure her that everything would be ok. Now that they were together.

    He could not help but wonder why a man would leave a girl like her. She might not havee from much, but whatever shecked, she made up for her other incredible qualities.

    Suddenly, he felt like he was the luckiest man on the.

 Chapter 1058 - 1058 At least not today

    1058 At least not today

    ��I will be back, Ria.�� He told her as he stood by her door while she inserted her card key into the keyhole. ��Pack up and be ready to leave in twenty minutes.��

    Immediately, he had his hands pushing her into the door jam when she finally seeded in opening her room. His lips locked with hers as they continued what they did not finish earlier.

    She had never felt more liberated than today. She was on a high, and she never wanted to go down. Being with this man made her feel safe and protected. As if nothing could harm her.

    ��Yeah, but it is down to fifteen.�� She jokingly said to him when he finally let go of her.

    Then, she watched him walk away before she closed her door. He was only getting his things. Then, they would be heading back home. After that, she had no idea what would happen next.

    But like everything else, she had to remind herself that this feeling was temporary. Once the excitement was over, everything would be back to normal. Problems would arise. She doubted if they would survive.

    ��That is just what life is. Don��t expect much, so you don��t get your heart torn into pieces.�� She looked at herself in the mirror, giving herself advice on how to proceed with this rtionship.

    She knew it was a pessimistic point of view, but she had to prepare herself for the worse. She believed that Zach was a good guy, but he was naive to assume he could handle her situation.

    She could already see the future, determining that her new boyfriend would notst long. It was not just the two of them they had to consider in this rtionship.

    .....

    First, there was her son, Edison. She could not picture Zach taking care of him and taking responsibility for another man��s child. Then, would hest long with a child when he could be partying with his friends in a club?

    ��Give him some credit.�� Her mind pointed out. Of course, she did. That was why she was giving him a chance to prove her wrong.

    Still, there are other things to consider, like what about his family? On her other end, she had nothing to worry about since she was an only child with no living parents.

    But he told her briefly about his parents, not enough information. But the fact remained, they were still very much alive. What would they think? She doubted they would open their arms to a woman with a bastard for a son.

    There were just too many factors to consider in going through this rtionship. And most of them did not seem promising for a girl like her. But anyway, she had promised to give this a shot, but she was not keeping her hopes too high.

    ��I am just keeping it real.�� She muttered onest time before turning away from her reflection and gathering her things.

    There was not much to pack anyway, so she finished by the time the bell rang. If she was fast, she believed he was faster. She hurriedly strode toward the door, anxious to leave early.

    She still wanted to be as far away from this ce as soon as possible. There was still the likelihood that she would bump into her ex, which was thest thing she wanted.

    ��Hi, Ria.�� A familiar voice greeted her when she opened the door, but it was not the man she had expected to see. On the contrary, it was the one she did not want to stand before her.

    She was about to m the door in his face, but he was quick, jamming his foot before the door could shut close. Then, he pushed the door open, but with his superior strength, she was no match to him.

    ��That is not a nice way to greet the father of your child.�� He said as he invited himself inside her room and shut the door.

    She had no choice but to step away from him and step backward. She would have run away, but there was no way out except that door or the balcony, which was too high to jump.

    ��You are not wee in my room or our lives, Ryan. There is the door, you are free to leave and nevere back, or else, I will report you to the authorities and have you arrested.�� She threatened him, hoping, somewhat, it would work.

    But that was naive thinking. A man like Ryan did not respond well to threats. She should know. He was the one who threatened people who crossed his path and not the other way around.

    She was lucky she won her case against him before, but she might not be so fortunate the next time. But would she easily give up her fight against him? Of course not. She would fight tooth and nail if she had to for her son.

    ��Go ahead. Call. But do you think the cops would believe you over my words?�� Ryan continued to advance into the room, looking around as if searching for something. ��So our son is not here, but it seems you are already on your way out.��

    He stared at her packed bags in the middle of the room. ��Aren��t you even going to say goodbye to me and leave me a contact number so I can see my son.�� He shook his head, looking disappointed at her.

    ��As I said before, you have no son. Edison is not your son.�� She hissed at him, angry that he would make such a im.

    ��So, his name is Edison. I like that.�� Ryan said, but before she knew what he nned, he crossed the small space that separated them and grabbed her by the arms.

    ��He is not your son.�� Suddenly, realizing her mistake. ��And let go of me.�� She flung her arms, hoping to break free from him. But the more she struggled, the tighter he buried his fingers in her skin.

    ��Don��t you even miss me? I did. You know what, we can get married so that our son can finally have aplete family.�� Ryan stated as his eyes sparkled like it was the best idea.

    ��You are insane if you think I will ever agree to that.�� Her hatred for him fueled a rage inside her as she searched for an opportunity to finally kicked his ass.

    ��You are certainly driving me crazy. When did you turn to be so hot?�� He whispered in her ears when he forced himself closer to her.

    Then, when he tried to hug and kiss her, she took it as an opportunity to pull her knees up as forcefully as she could, putting much energy into it until it hit his manhood.

    And just like a sack of potatoes, he fell hard on the ground, holding on to his prize possession. ��I wish I could do more because you do not deserve to have a child, you asshole.�� She shouted at him, leaving him agonizing in pain on the floor as she grabbed her things and locked the door behind her.

    Fortunately, Zach was just on time.

    She quickly grabbed his arms and led him to the elevators. She did not need him to witness what happened to her room. It was her problem, and she had dealt with it her way. She did not need a man to save the day. At least not today.

 Chapter 1059 - 1059 Nothing else would come first

    1059 Nothing else woulde first

    She barely sleptst night after leaving his apartment. She immediately locked herself in her room, not wanting anyone to see her. She could not stop the tears from falling from her eyes, knowing it was over between them.

    ��He doesn��t love you.�� Her mind kept reminding her. She wanted to believe that, but a small portion of her heart still hoped she was mistaken.

    A deep part of her wanted to return to his apartment and begged him to reconsider. But what good with it do if he did not love her? And when he did not want to have anything to do with their child.

    She would only force him into this rtionship that had no future in the very end. It was a lost cause no matter where she looked at it. He would never love her the way she loved him.

    He was gone, and she had to find a way to ept it. Then, life should move on for her and her child, even without him. She could already predict it would be hard. But she would do her best.

    Even though she still had to get tested, she already felt a new life growing inside her. And she needed to be strong for her baby, even if she could feel her heart shattering into a million pieces.

    ��Aaahhh!��

    She wanted to shout, but she kept her frustration to herself, knowing that stressing herself would not be advisable for the baby. She had already cried enough for her lost love. Now, she had to focus on her child.

    She did not want to get up, but she had an appointment with the doctor. She could not neglect that. If she was pregnant, she had to consider her condition, meaning taking care of her unborn child at all costs.

    .....

    She quickly took a hot shower, wanting the fatigue from theck of sleep to dissipate with the water. She did not need the others to notice her condition until she was ready to tell them about her child.

    Slowly, she made her way downstairs, avoiding the dining area where she believed her father was taking his breakfast. She did not want anypany and the conversation that came with it.

    But, ��Haley.�� She heard her father call her when she passed by their living area. She did not expect him to be there. But s, it was not her lucky day. If she had known, she would have taken the back exit.

    ��Hi! Dad.�� She had no choice but to greet back. ��I am sorry, but I need to run because I have an early appointment.�� She was not lying but just omitting some details. Besides, she did not feel like talking to her father.

    She noticed her father was entertaining two guests that she did not recognize. But it could be new clients or old friends she had not met before. Whoever it was, she could not ignore them. She had to meet them, even if it was thest thing she wanted to do.

    ��I am d that you are up. Come and join us. It would only take a few minutes before you leave.�� Her father waved to her, insisting she should wee their guests.

    She walked over to them, stering a fake smile on her face. Then, she politely greeted their unknown visitors. ��I want you to meet my only daughter, Haley.�� She heard her father introduce her to the two men.

    The older man was the first to stand and shook her hand. ��This is Mr. Don Lorenzo.�� She heard her father mention his name. Then, the much younger man followed behind, also taking her hand.

    ��I am Michael Prescot. Mr. Lorenzo��s partner.�� He introduced himself. But instead of shaking her hand, he took it to his lips and mildly grazed her knuckles with a gentle kiss before letting her go. ��It is a privilege to meet you, Ms. Haley Rosley. I heard great things about your work.��

    She could not remember seeing them anywhere, but it seemed they had done some research about her work. She could only conclude that they might be new clients who needed their services.

    ��It is both nice to meet you.�� She gracefully answered, forcing another smile on her lips. Then, she looked at her father as if asking permission to leave. ��I am sorry, Dad, Mr. Lorenzo, and Mr. Prescot, but my previous engagement prevents me from staying.��

    She did not want to be rude to their guests, but she was not in the mood to entertain them and their possible questions. Under any other circumstance, she weed new clients, but not today.

    ��Can��t you reschedule your appointment for another time?�� Her father asked her, silently telling her that it was not a request but amand. ��I will need you here since Mr. Lorenzo has some big projects he would like you to work on.��

    It was what she thought, but as she had decided earlier. Her child was her priority. She was not postponing determining the condition of her pregnancy, but she was not telling her father that.

    Instead, ��I am sorry, but I already made a promise. I can��t break it. But it is nice to meet you both. I am sure that if you set a schedule with my assistant, I will get back to you as soon as I can.��

    She did not allow her father to bully her into staying even for another second. She could discuss business when they had set an appointment with her secretary, but not today. She had already instructed her assistant not to bother her for the entire day.

    ��That is ok. Mr. Rosley. I am sure the project could wait until your daughter is avable.�� Mr. Prescot responded with a nod in her direction. ��We will see you until then.��

    Quickly, she excused herself, leaving the three men in the living room, and proceeded to her car. She had to get to the hospital before she missed her appointment. She was already runningte.

    From now on, she decided that the baby and nothing else woulde first.

 Chapter 1060 - 1060 Something horrible

    1060 Something horrible

    She still had a few minutes to spare when she arrived at the hospital. Luckily, traffic was light today, and she did not encounter many red lights on her way. But she could still be earlier if her father did not stop her.

    Now, she waited outside the clinic with the other pregnant patients for her turn. The other couple who went before her were taking some sweet time with the doctor. But that was fine. They must have many questions that need rification, just like she had.

    She could not help but feel alone since two of the other patients had their partners with them. But, at least another was on her own, just like her. She wondered why the other patient was not with anyone, but that was not her concern. Still, it was a good distraction while she waited.

    ��Ms. Rosley. The doctor will see you now.�� The woman at the desk called her attention when she saw the couple leave the office with cheerful smiles on their lips.

    She quickly made her way inside as she remembered her friend who also recently had her baby. She remembered that her friend and her baby might be going home today.

    She mentally noted to drop by their room before going home. She could also use that as a cover-up story as to why she was in the hospital in the first ce if somebody would see her.

    She was not ashamed of her condition or for having a child without a father. But she would like to reveal her situation when ready, not before. Besides, in the deep recesses of her mind and heart, she still hoped that Gerald would have a change of heart.

    ��What brought you in here, Ms. Haley?�� The woman in her white gown faced her. It was her first instance meeting the doctor, but she heard she was one of the best in her field.

    ��I think I am pregnant. At least the kit said it was positive.�� She told the doctor, slightly feeling nervous.

    .....

    She could have made a mistake. Did she perform the test correctly? But she used five different test kits. They all gave her the same result. It was positive. She was pregnant.

    ��The kit is most likely correct. But for us to be on the safe side. I suggest we do a blood test. And we will know more about your condition after we have the result. Is that alright with you?�� The doctor asked.

    Of course, she would like more concrete proof of her pregnancy and the current condition of her child. But the doctor also checked her physically for any body changes.

    ��Do you feel any changes in your body?�� The doctor asked her all sorts of questions. She answered all of them, hoping that it would help her condition.

    ��From my observation, I believe you might be pregnant. But we know more after we get the results.�� The doctor informed her.

    She could not wait for the result, but the doctor informed her that it might take a few days before they would know. Unlike the urine test, it took longer to test the blood because they also had to determine a few other things, like her child��s health condition.

    She did not mind waiting since the doctor assured her that she had not seen anything that would indicate anything was wrong with her pregnancy.

    ��I hate to ask, but these are just standard questions. Will the father be helping you with this pregnancy?�� The doctor asked.

    She had been expecting the doctor would ask about the father, but thinking about it and voicing it out loud was not the same. ��I...�� She could not even say that he was out of the picture.

    ��I am only asking this because pregnancy is aplicated health condition.�� The doctor probably noticed her difort about the question. ��I will suggest that you have a support system that could help you through this pregnancy.��

    She could understand her concern. She had read that pregnancy was not just giving birth to another life. It was rearing a life in her womb for nine months, guaranteeing that the baby was safe and healthy. But it was also risking her life as well in the process.

    Pregnancy could take a tremendous toll on her body, both physically and mentally. Without someone to help her through this condition, she might find it harder to get through the entire nine months.

    ��I understand.�� She finally said, without going through any details.

    She would try to figure this out. But today, she had to focus on her baby and what was needed. Tomorrow, she would n for her next steps. At least she had money and friends who would stand by her through this ordeal. She knew she would not be alone even if he had left her.

    She left the clinic hopeful and happy. But, of course, she would know more when the results returned. For now, she had to visit her friend. But she wondered if she should inform her or hold on to her secret for just a few more days until she had figured out her ns.

    She had walked passed the lobby on her way to the other wing of the hospital when she heard amotion on the other side. She intended to ignore it when she heard something that did not seem right.

    ��I need to see my friend.�� She heard a familiar voice, but that was not what had caught her attention. ��Gerald Brown.�� The man was frantically shouting at the woman behind the information desk. ��Somebody called me... He was...�� The voice paused, then, ��An ambnce brought him here this morning.��

    Quickly, she moved toward the man, who looked very agitated as he stood before the counter while waiting. On the other hand, she could feel her heartbeat going through the roof with every step she took closer to him.

    But she still tried to calm herself down. She had no idea of what was happening here. She could have heard it wrong. But she would find out soon enough as she faced her ex-boyfriend��s bestfriend.

    ��Mike, what is going on here?�� She asked as she waited for him to look at her. When their eyes met, something told her that her assumption was correct.

    He just confirmed her fear. Something happened to Gerald. Something horrible.

 Chapter 1061 - 1061 A big fat NO

    1061 A big fat NO

    She felt her world spin around her. Then, there was only darkness. The next time she opened her eyes, she was lying on a bed with curtains surrounding her.

    She was alone.

    She blinked her eyes, adjusting them to the bright light as she recalled what had happened to her. She could tell she was in the hospital by the look, sound, and smell of the antiseptic around her.

    But why was she there again? She recalled attending her appointment with the doctor regarding her pregnancy. But how did she end up lying in this bed?

    She was still trying to figure it out as she focused her eyes on the people behind the curtains. Everybody seemed busy minding their business until someone entered her tiny cubicle.

    ��Mike?�� She had to close her eyes as she tried to figure out why he was there. Then, it all came crashing down.

    The memories pushed through the forefront of her mind. She finally remembered the scene on the lobby floor. She heard something happened to Gerald. But was it real?

    ��How are you feeling?�� Mike asked her as he walked over to the side of her bed. He stood beside her with concern in his eyes.

    She looked at him as questions formed inside her head, but she could not seem to voice them out, not wanting them to be true. But staring at his face, her fear only grew.

    .....

    Quickly, she shifted in the bed, scrambling to stand up. ��I am fine. I have to see Gerald.�� She told him. She did not want to believe what she had heard unless she saw it with her eyes. It must be a mistake.

    ��No!�� Mike stopped her. ��You are not going anywhere.�� He ced his hands on her shoulders, preventing her from slipping out of bed.

    ��Not until you have some rest. You copsed on the lobby floor and bumped your head on the counter. You sustained a mild concussion.�� He exined, making her move her hands on her forehead to feel the bandage stered on her skin.

    ��The doctor said you should not be moving around.�� He continued to tell her as she finally felt the pain and realized it was the source of her mild dizziness.

    ��But I need to see Gerald.�� She told him as tears welled up in her eyes. The reality was finally sinking in as she stared into his eyes. ��Tell me that it is not true.��

    She remembered what she heard, but it could be a figment of her imagination. She could be confused by her pregnancy, the hormone imbnce, and everything the doctor said about her condition. She could have made a mistake.

    However, the look he gave her almost crashed her heart to pieces. It seemed to confirm her fear. Mike did not even need to tell her in words what he had already expressed on his face.

    ��No...�� She had no other words as the full impact of what she discovered hit her hard. ��You are lying.�� The denial was evident in her words. ��You are mistaken.��

    She wanted him to tell her that she was wrong. Her assumptions were incorrect. Gerald was not even here in the first ce. She heard a different name, and it was not his.

    But the following words he said confirmed her most dreadful fear. ��I am sorry, Haley.�� He grabbed her hands and squeezed them firmly, allowing the warmth of his skin to transfer into her cold, trembling fingers.

    ��Sorry for what...�� She did not understand. She left him in his apartmentst night. What happened afterward?

    ��How did he...�� She could not even finish the question. But she had to know because she could not understand.

    She pulled out of his hold and grabbed Mike on his shirt. ��How? It just did not make sense.�� He was not sick. Was it an ident? Or did someone hurt him? No, not hurt him, but she finally burst into tears as the pain engulfed her.

    He pulled her into his body, cradling her into his chest. But it was not enough to appease her. Mike was not Gerald. He was not the man she needed by her side.

    Then, the thought that she would never have the chance to see him again. The possibility of them getting back together or at least for him to know their child had died with him.

    ��Gerald is not dead.�� She continued, but Mike kept his mouth shut as heforted her.

    ��Tell me that is not true.�� She started drumming her fist into his chest, willing him to tell her otherwise. She could not ept it. ��You are lying.�� She shouted as tears flooded her eyes. ��Gerald is not dead.�� She kept repeating as she became hysterical.

    Then, the hospital staff came charging into her small space, crowding around her. She felt her body push back to the bed as they injected something into her skin.

    ��No...�� She wanted to shout when she realized what was happening, but her mind turned fuzzy as her vision faded until the darkness swallowed her.

    She wanted to shout that she had to protect her baby, but nobody heard her. She was afraid they were hurting her unborn child, but she lost consciousness before she could utter anything else.

    She had already lost the man that she loved. She could not lose the only thing he left behind that would remind her of the time that they shared. It did not matter what he said and what happened.

    She would always believe that he loved her. Their child was a product of love and not just an affair. That what they had was real. She suddenly regretted saying that she did not want him to marry her. Because, in her heart, that was all she ever wanted.

    Now, it was toote for her. The man she loved was dead, and she had no way to say all these things to him anymore. She could not turn back the clock.

    She would never see him smile again.

    She would never talk to him.

    She could never tell him how much she loved him.

    She had lost him for good.

    Did she even want to live without him? She realized the answer had to be a big fat NO.

 Chapter 1062 - 1062 Not coming back alive

    1062 Noting back alive

    She could hear voices and noises around her but not as loud and chaotic as before. This time, she was aware of what was happening even if she maintained her eyes closed.

    Her mind reyed the earlier events, forcing her to ept that it was a fact and not just a dream. But her heart refused the horrible idea that she would not see Gerald again. It was just too painful.

    But she tried to calm herself down, reminding herself she had no right to be selfish. She might be hurting, but her child did not have to suffer the same fate. She had to think of what was best for her child and not her. She did promise to prioritize her welfare over anything else.

    ��Hey, Haley,�� She heard his voice again, but not the man she wished to see. But having no choice, she finally opened her eyes and stared at the man who was the bearer of the horrible news.

    Still, she had to face him. She had to be strong and find out what had caused Gerald��s death. Then, she would have to decide what to do with her life and their child. Somehow, she had to move on from this.

    It would probably feel impossible now, but for her child, she would make it possible. Because deep in her heart, this was what Gerald would want. He would wish her to move on and take care of their unborn child.

    ��Mike,�� Haley acknowledged his presence as she attempted to move her hands. Thankfully, her fingers easily bent, forming a fist. Then, she wiggled her toes while her hands instinctively moved to her belly, feeling if there was pain or something wrong with it.

    So far, her body seemed to function normally, and she was in no physical pain except for her heart. But that was different. The doctors could not cure her broken heart even if they tried.

    ��Are you ok now?�� He seemed rmed by her condition. ��How are you feeling?�� He stayed at the side of the bed, standing, but he did not attempt to touch her again.

    .....

    ��I am calm if that is what you are asking.�� She remembered that she had been hysterical, causing her voice to be slightly hoarse.

    ��I am sorry if they had to sedate you, but the doctors are afraid you might hurt yourself.�� He exined, but she understood her situation.

    She had no n to react that way again, not when her baby would be in danger with her carelessness. She decided that she had to focus on her baby now because he had left them.

    She could not do anything about him, but she still could give their child a life and a better future than what she and Gerald had. She could still give their child a chance to be happy, even if she had to raise her child alone.

    ��That is ok.�� She told him as she pushed herself into a sitting position. Automatically, he assisted her, putting pillows behind her back to support her.

    ��Tell me how else I can help you.�� Mike offered as he stayed standing by her side. ��Gerald was like a brother to me. And it breaks my heart to lose him in this way.�� He looked down as if he did not want her to see his eyes.

    Maybe he was afraid that she would read the pain in their depths, and she would break down and cry again. But that ship had sailed, and she was cruising another boat to another destination. She had to ept his death and move on.

    ��How did he die?�� She calmly asked him. She could see him looking up, probably surprised by her tone.

    She did not know that she could also sound soposed. But maybe because their child was giving her an act of additional courage to face this extraordinary ordeal.

    ��Do you want to know because it is not...�� He paused as if he could not continue. ��Maybe it would be better if you did not know.�� He proposed. ��I will deal with all the arrangements...��

    ��Please tell me how he died.�� Haley stopped him from the rest of what he was saying to her because that was not what she wanted to hear. ��Please.�� She added when she could see his reluctance.

    ��Ok,�� Mike finally responded with a nod and a deep breath. Then, he started talking again. ��His body was found with one gunshot wound in his chest and badly burned.��

    It was not what she expected to hear, but she was notpletely surprised. She knew Gerald had received a few death threats from his high-profile cases.

    She had warned him to take it seriously, but he always disregarded them as nuisance threats. He kept telling her that he had it under control. She had nothing to worry about, but now, look at the result. He was dead.

    ��Do they have a suspect?�� She could not help but ask, but she doubted if she would be in danger. But she wanted the culprit to pay. Gerald did not deserve to die like that.

    ��Not yet. The police are still investigating the scene and all the possible angles.�� Mike informed her. ��Don��t worry. We will find whoever did this.��

    His hand extended to her arms and tapped them gently.

    ��I do hope they make them pay.�� She only hoped the authorities would catch the culprit and the mastermind behind his death. ��Wait, you said badly burned?�� She asked, suddenly realizing something.

    ��Yes,�� He nodded in affirmation.

    ��How did they know it was him? Was his face still recognizable?�� She badly wanted to see him and confirmed for herself. Maybe they had his identity wrong. But if the body was not him, where was he?

    ��I know what you are thinking, but it is him.�� Mike seemed determined to assure her that they did not make a mistake. ��I wish I could tell you it is not him, but I know my friend.��

    ��But there is the slim chance that it is not him.�� She insisted, hoping against hope that they could be wrong.

    He took out his phone and started scrolling through the screen while she waited anxiously. Then, he leaned forward, handing the unit to her. ��That is the things they took from his body. The one they could save before it was all burned.��

    She scanned the items saved on his phone and looked carefully at the images one by one. There was no doubt that it was his slightly burned wallet. His identification card, credit cards, and a picture of them that she put in his wallet.

    She was surprised that he had kept it, which almost made her cry. But she swallowed hard and blinked several times, refusing the tears toe out. She had to push past the pain as she continued to look at the rest of the evidence.

    She saw his favorite ring and the watch she also had given him. But that was not new since she had seen him wearing it before she left. ��They could have nted all this and made it look like it was him.��

    She must have seen many movies with such plots, but she could not help trying to find an excuse to dere him alive. It was easier to think that he was somewhere alive than to confirm that it was him down in the morgue.

    ��I wish that is the case, but the authorities are trying to confirm his identity through his dental records and other ways,�� Mike told her with that solemn look in his eyes.

    It seemed he had finally resolved that his friend was noting back alive.

 Chapter 1063 - 1063 Through the front door and not the back door

    1063 Through the front door and not the back door

    His heart almost stopped when his phone rang, and the hospital called him. He thought that they were calling about Rose. He was excited and dreadful at the same time, knowing it could be good or bad news.

    ��I will be on my way,�� David informed whoever was on the other line.

    It appeared the police found a card that said the body they had in possession worked for hispany. They just needed confirmation of his identity and to contact any rtives.

    He quickly prepared to go to the hospital after receiving such news. He still could not believe what had just transpired. He knew it was possible in their profession but hearing it happened to someone close to him. It still sounded surreal.

    Thankfully, it was not about the woman he loved. Still, it was horrible news since Gerald was a good partner and a friend at some point in their lives before he discovered his other identity.

    ��Evan, I am heading out for a few hours. If you need me, I will be at the hospital.�� He did not bother to tell his partner about the situation since Evan had ns to leave and visit his fiance.

    He did not want him to cancel his trip unless he had confirmed that the body they found dead was indeed Gerald. In the meantime, he would keep to himself, not even nning to inform Dani, who only had her baby.

    There was still a chance that the authorities made a mistake. But he wondered if Haley already knew about it. But like the rest of their friends, he would only tell them once he had proof that Gerald was dead.

    ��David, say hi to Rose and Roseann for me,�� Evan told him, making him feel guilty that Evan knew more about Roseann than him. ��I hope she wakes up soon.��

    .....

    But he was trying to remedy that as he started to get to know Rose��s family a bit more. The only thing missing was Rose, still in aatose state.

    ��I will tell them,�� David answered his friend, letting him think that he was on his way to the hospital to visit her fiance. For now, he believed it was the best choice.

    He drove calmly on the road, taking his time as he thought of the man. Inparison to him and Evan, Gerald took on more controversial cases, especially with his pro bono.

    Then, he realized his partner only used those to hide his underground organization activities. He had made a perfect camouge of his other lifestyle, using his career as a well-decoratedwyer.

    He would not be surprised if the culprit behind his death could be the people he associated with his illegal businesses. Although the authorities could not also discount the people, he had fought hard to lock behind bars.

    ��I am here to identify the body of Mr. Gerald Brown.�� He walked into the information desk.

    ��I am the one investigating his case.�� A man showed him his badge, indicating that he was the detective in the case. ��Would you mind following me? I need you to identify the body.��

    He did not mind. He was here to assist in any way he could. But he could not discount the possibility that they were looking for suspects in this case.

    He was not worried since he knew the drill. It was a standard procedure, and anyone rted to the victim could be a suspect unless they had a good alibi.

    ��Would you mind telling me what happened?�� He asked the detective, hoping to gather more information about his partner��s death.

    ��You are awyer, right?�� The detective asked as they neared the morgue, where he assumed Gerald��s body was stored.

    It was not his first time entering such a ce, but he could not say that he had acquired the smell as he covered his nose with a handkerchief, preventing the foul odor of dead bodies from prating his nose.

    ��Yes, then you know the drill. We still have to investigate the cause of death. And inform only the family members. In which case, do you know anyone rted to Mr. Brown?�� The detective asked.

    ��Both his parents are dead, and he was an only son,�� David told the cop as he walked toward a lifeless body covered with a white sheet lying on the cold metal te.

    ��What about a wife or a child?�� The detective persisted with his questions as he finally gripped the edge of the nket on his hand. ��I hope you are not queasy with dead bodies.��

    ��No, to both of your questions.�� He answered as he waited for the face reveal.

    But as expected, he could hardly identify the man��s face since whoever killed this man also decided to torch his body. Not even the hair escaped from the fire.

    Then, the man pulled the nket off the dead man, revealing the entire naked body on the table. ��Would you say after years of working with Mr. Gerald Brown that this is him?�� The detective asked.

    There were a few portions of his skin left untouched, but Gerald had no markings that he knew off. At least on his exposed skin. It was not like he had seen the man naked before.

    ��The size seemed to be the same. But other than that, I would not know if this could be Gerald.�� He told the detective. He could not be a hundred percent certain.

    ��How did you identify him?�� David asked, only knowing that they had found his calling card.

    ��His wallet and other identifications we found in his possession. His friend, Mr. Mike Carter, helped us identify some of his things. But we need further identification before we can rule that this is indeed Mr. Brown.�� The detective told him.

    David was surprised to hear a familiar name. But that was not unlikely since he knew that Gerald worked with Mike in his previous employment. Therefore, their paths might have crossed paths again.

    ��I am sorry if I might not be much help to you,�� David stated. In his opinion, the dead man before him could be anybody.

    ��That is ok.�� The detective assured him. ��We will still be running tests on this body to match what we have on file about Mr. Brown. Hopefully, that would help.��

    The other man covered the body again and escorted him outside the room. He took a deep breath when he was finally in a freshly ventted area.

    ��If there is something else I can do to help, don��t hesitate to ask.�� He informed the detective as they continued to walk in the empty hallways.

    ��Speaking of asking for your full cooperation. Do you mind if you will indulge me with several more questions before we part ways?�� The detective interjected before he could excuse himself.

    He already knew that the detective would still have some lingering questions. The other man still had to rule him out of the suspect lists. But that was not a problem since he was innocent and had an alibi.

    ��Where were youst night at around midnight?�� The man asked him, point nk, without hesitation.

    ��I assume you wish to rule me out of the list.�� He asked the man, who had this silly smile, telling him that he was amused but also serious about his job.

    ��You know the drill.�� The man said as he studied his face when they finally stopped in the middle of the hallway.

    ��I was herest night until around three. I was visiting my girlfriend.�� He did not give the full details. But the nurses on duty would verify his proof.

    ��That is good to hear.�� The detective told him. ��If you have any information that you can share with us, don��t hesitate to call us.��

    David did not doubt the detective would call him soon. He was aware of the other man��s reputation. The investigator was thorough with his responsibility.

    But as he left the detective to visit Rose, he could not help but wonder if the man on the table was indeed Gerald. It was hard to tell with the body��s current condition.

    He took his phone out, knowing that this was not something he should keep to himself. If Gerald was alive, he should be in his office, but he was not. The police should be talking to him, not him.

    Therefore, there was every chance that it was him on the table. ��Hello, Alex. I am sorry to bother you, but can Ie over? I have an urgent matter to discuss with you.�� He listened to the line.

    He thought that his friend would still be in the hospital. But he learned they were already on their way home after the doctors discharged the mother and son with a clean bill of health.

    Then, ��Give me more or less an hour. I need to deal with something first.�� David informed his other friend. ��Anyway, congrattions Alex.�� He knew he should have visited them sooner.

    But he did not want to rub off on the happy couple the heaviness that enveloped his heart. He was not a hypocrite. It was hard to watch and celebrate a new life when it felt like he was about to lose one.

    He took the elevator to another floor and walked straight to a room. He breathed a sigh of relief to see that the woman he loved peacefully slept on her bed.

    He just needed a reaffirmation that she was still alive. But he also wished she was going out through the front door and not the back door.

 Chapter 1064 - 1064 A heart of gold

    1064 A heart of gold

    She had never felt more excited toe back to their apartment. She could see the familiar roads, buildings, and usual vendors loitering the street, but this time, it felt different.

    Now, she was not just going home to her quiet apartment. She was building a family with her loving husband. They were finally taking their son home.

    Dani could not wait to wee their child and show him where he would grow up. It was not as big as the mansion she grew up in or the pce his father had lived in his entire youth. But it was a home that they nned to fill with joy,ughter, and love.

    ��You will love it, Ares.�� She whispered to the little angel in her arms while he responded with a bright smile on his lips. ��You love that, Ares, don��t you.�� She kept repeating his name, hoping he would soon identify himself with such a beautiful name.

    ��I think he does, Dani. Look at his smile.�� Alex answered for their son as he held his little finger in his hand.

    She watched Ares��s lips curve into what seemed to be a little smile. Some said it was just a reflex, but to her, it was a sign of approval. She knew she still had many things to learn from his facial expressions and the sounds he would make, but that was a challenge she weed as a new mother.

    ��Are we far yet?�� For the hundredth time, she was impatient to reach home.

    She only wanted to be alone with her husband and their child. But she knew that the house would be full of people who wished to share this momentous day with them.

    She could not turn them away because these people were the reason why the universe blessed her with a beautiful son. She would not have met her husband that fateful day.

    .....

    She would not have ended up with him if not for her friends. They would not be happily married without the blessings of their parents. Everything fell into ce because of the collective support of the people who loved them.

    ��Just a couple of blocks,�� Tom answered as she and Alex sat in the back seat with their son. ��By the way, congrattions on our new prince. I elected Jaime as his bodyguard.�� Their chief security informed them.

    She was expecting it since it was a standard procedure for Royal families to have their security detail. She remembered how she hated it before when her father put people to follow her around, but she now understood why it was relevant.

    ��Do you think he will like Jaime?�� She asked her husband, who had been busy entertaining their son with his goofy antics.

    ��I think he would try to ditch him a couple of times,�� Alex stated, which she believed he was telling through his personal experience.

    She guessed it was a normal stage that young boys and girls had to go through to test the boundaries of their freedom. But one thing she had learned about life.

    Everything had a price. The more you wanted something, the higher you had to pay. And it kept growing as the stake increased. It meant the cost would be too much, sometimes more than one could afford.

    Being wealthy, famous, or a part of the Royal family had its perks, but it also had a stiff price. Freedom would be one of them. Love was usually the first to suffer.

    ��I think you are right.�� She agreed with him, knowing they also almost paid with their life. But that was in the past. Their love survived the test of time.

    However, she could not help but worry for his son. Would he also be as lucky as them? She hoped so because the only reason why Alex did not want the throne was because of their kids�� future.

    It was the reason his father, Duke Frederick, renounced the throne. They all wanted the freedom to love whoever they liked to choose. And the simpler life away from the restraint of the Kingdom.

    ��I think Ares would like Jaime.�� Tom interrupted their conversation. ��He is a big softie with kids.��

    She trusted Tom. If he considered that Jaime would be great in securing their son��s safety, she also believed him. So far, Tom had never failed them. Besides, she had seen Jaime in action.

    The young man might seem terrifying in his size, but Tom was right about one thing. He was warm and cuddly with kids. However, in terms of skill, he was one of the best.

    ��Then, Jaime, it is.�� Alex dered, cooing his son until the little boy smiled again. ��You see. Ares already likes him.��

    Soon, she was heading to their apartment floor with Ares in her arms and Alex beside her. They did not need to open the doors because they were already wide open, with banners and balloons floating everywhere while flowers and gifts scattered on the floors.

    In the middle of their apartment stood the many well-wishers who came to wee their new family member into his new home. Of course, her mother was at the front and center, together with Alex��s parents. Then, most of their friends and rtives gathered around.

    ��Wee, Ares!�� Everyone shouted as they greeted the new prince. Technically, Ares was still a prince, but he would not be in line for the throne unless he chose to y by the Kingdom��s rule. However, that was something they would discuss when the time came.

    For now, he was the prince of their Kingdom. The one that her father, Ethan, built and the one that Alex was creating. Soon, he would merge these two Kingdoms and rule them by himself or with his siblings if they had more kids.

    ��I think our little prince is overwhelmed by your greetings.�� Laura shushed everyone as Ares started crying. ��Come now, my darling. You don��t need to cry.��

    Her mother quickly asked if she could hold her grandchild, and soon, Katherine also waited in line. Both tried to catch their grandson��s attention. But the men quickly moved to the other side, grabbing drinks and celebrating their newborn child. It was tradition.

    As the Duke, her father-inw raised his ss to his grandson, wishing him a great life ahead while the other men toasted with him. Soon, everyone was having a great time.

    ��Can I hold him?�� Finally, Jacky had the chance to take her turn after their parents. She could see that her friend was happy for her, but she could not read the other emotions clouding her eyes.

    ��Of course,�� Dani said as she carefully handed Ares into her friend��s arms.

    She was d her friend worked hard to return to normal. It was hard to undergo a traumatic experience. She would know since she went through one herself. It might be different from what happened to Jacky, but it was equally hard to ovee.

    ��Hi, there, little man. I am your godmother if your mother has not told you yet.�� Jacky introduced herself. ��Anyway, I am here to act as your second mother when your Mom is not around. So, don��t worry. I have your back covered when you need one.��

    ��Hey, I heard that.�� Dani raised her eyebrows at her friend, giving her a fair warning not to spoil her son. But she was happy that Jacky could now joke about it.

    ��Well, parents can easily overreact to small things. I am just offering my services in such situations.�� Jacky reasoned as she yed with Ares��s cheeks with her fingers.

    She understood her reasoning since she was a rebellious child, too, when she was young. Anyway, she learned that parents only wanted what was best for their kids, even if it did not seem like it sometimes.

    ��Ok. But don��t turn my son against me.�� She warned her, but by all means, it was just a friendly banter between them.

    Jacky smiled when Ares also seemed to smile at her. It was heartwarming to see her with a child in her arms. Dani knew that if anyone else deserved a child, it was her friend. She would be a great mother.

    ��Promise,�� Jacky whispered as she stared into her child��s eyes.

    Dani could not help but wonder if her friend was talking to her or herself. But she had sensed the joy in her tone. Something she believed was genuine happiness.

    ��You know what?�� Jacky finally turned to her, looking directly into her eyes. ��We are trying again.�� She said without going into details.

    At first, she was confused about what Jacky was trying to say to her. She could think of many things that would fit that statement, but there was only one thing she would wish for her friend.

    ��What do you mean?�� Although she did not want to jump to conclusions and mumble the wrong things to say.

    ��I am ready to try again. I mean...�� She paused as she rephrased her wording. ��Marcus and I are taking a shot at making a baby again.��

    She was surprised by the news since she was not expecting it. But she was extremely happy for her friend. She could feel the tears edging in her eyes as she watched her friend smile after her big revtion.

    ��I am so happy for you. I know it will not be easy, but I am here for you every step of the way.�� She would support her friend in thisborious task, whatever it would take.

    Jacky deserved to have a child she could call her own because she might be a tough nut that was hard to crack, but she always had a heart of gold.

 Chapter 1065 - 1065 A dream come true

    1065 A dreame true

    The flight home had been uneventful. She mostly spent her time on the ne sleeping her fatigue off. It seemed herpanion also had the same idea, as he slept like a baby beside her.

    But the best part of the flight was having his arms wrapped around her. She had never felt happier and safer in her entire life. Honestly, it felt different when she was with himpared to when she was with Ryan.

    But she did not want to get her hopes too high. It was still too early to tell if their rtionship would work. Nevertheless, she had never felt more alive. Maybe it was a sign that this time, it would be different.

    ��I guess this is your stop.�� Zach parked the car in front of her apartment. She was supposed to take the cab home, but he insisted on dropping her off before he went home.

    ��Yeah, I guess so.�� Suddenly, Ria felt awkward. ��Do you want toe in for coffee or water?�� She asked, not knowing what else to say.

    She did not exactly have many backgrounds with dating or having a boyfriend. Ryan was her only boyfriend, her first andst rtionship, which was not what she would consider a good example.

    Anyway, she would like to give this rtionship a shot and would do anything to make it work. And she hoped not to mess it up with herck of experience.

    ��I want to.�� He extended his hand, covering hers that was resting on herp. His face looked apologetic, making her conclude that there was something more he wanted to say.

    ��But...�� She heard the hesitation in his voice, so she decided to help him. She could feel the warmth of his hand that seeped through her skin. It was a feeling that she never thought she would feel again. But she also felt disappointed.

    .....

    She had no idea why she felt this way. But her gut feeling told her that her worries were far from over. However, she tried to shake it off, not wanting to put doubts about their rtionship when it hardly began.

    Besides, her fear might stem from another source, remembering the situation she left behind at the resort. She could feel the terrible feeling crawling beneath her skin as she thought of Ryaning after her.

    ��Hey, I truly want to join you.�� He probably noticed her dismay as she squeezed her hand gently before pulling it to his lips. ��But I have a few things that I need to finish first.��

    She did not know if she should consider that as an excuse. What could be more important than spending time with her and meeting her son? Of course, there were many. At least for him.

    ��That is ok. I just thought...�� But she decided not to finish her sentence. ��I guess I will see you tomorrow at the office.�� She said instead.

    She should not fault him if he had another life besides her. After all, they both needed to adjust to this rtionship. She could not impatiently force her son on him just because he decided to give them a try.

    ��Hey! I am not changing my mind about us.�� He moved nearer to her, leaning his face closer to her face. ��Just to be clear.�� Then, his fingers caressed the right side of her face, tilting her head until his eyes locked with hers.

    ��I am...��

    ��Ssshhh...�� He stopped her before she could say more. ��I wish to meet Edison, but I want to do this right.��

    She could remember the first time he saw her son. It was not exactly a meeting she would forget. But he was right. She should not rush their situation. She should give him time to know what he was getting into when he agreed to this rtionship.

    ��Ok.�� She guessed she understood his situation as she slightly nodded her head.

    Then, his lips touched the side of her lips, just a tender kiss that she barely felt before pulling away. But she wanted more. Therefore, when he kissed her again. She pushed herself to meet him halfway.

    Eventually, he slowly pulled away, but she felt his reluctance. She also saw in his eyes the intensity of his desire to stay. But as he said, he had other matters to attend to, so she had no choice but to wait.

    ��What about you invite me to lunch on Saturday?�� He suggested as he kept her still close to him. ��At least it would give you time to prepare. I know we will still be swamped with work tomorrow.��

    She believed it was a good idea as she mauled over his proposal. ��Are you sure you won��t be busy by then?�� She could not help but ask. Getting disappointed had been a norm to her that she could not help but be skeptical sometimes.

    ��I will not miss it for the world.�� He promised. ��I will even bring the wine.�� But when she looked at him with a frown. He quickly revised his statement. ��I meant the fruits or the milk?��

    It was clear he had no idea what he was talking about as he mumbled. ��Just show up.�� That was all she wanted.

    ��I promise.�� He leaned down again, kissing her but not as intense as before. ��I will see you tomorrow.�� He finally said, which meant that it was time for her toe down.

    He offered to bring her luggage upstairs, but she stopped him when she reached the steps. She knew he seemed in a hurry, so she did not want to take up much more of his time.

    ��Go. I will see you tomorrow.�� She repeated, giving him a quick peck on the lips before shoving him away. For someone who did not want to stay, he seemed reluctant to leave.

    Anyway, she was giving him the benefit of the doubt that what he had to do was important. But it did not mean it was more significant than her or her son.

    For a long time, she never asked for anything for herself. Since she had Edison, it had always been about him and what he wanted and needed. She had set aside her desires.

    But today, she wanted him as she watched him drive away in his car. She wished that this rtionship would stand the test of time. She desperately hoped this would not turn into a nightmare but a dreame true.

 Chapter 1066 - 1066 No control over fate

    1066 No control over fate

    He could not stop looking at his wife and their newborn son. He guessed this was the best feeling that any man could ever experience. His heart was overwhelmed with happiness and pride.

    When he first married Dani, he knew he was the luckiest man alive because she fell in love with him and decided to spend the rest of her life with him.

    But now, looking at the mother and child before him. He feltplete. Like he could die any minute now as the happiest man alive. His wife gave him the greatest treasure he could receive in this world, Ares, his son.

    ��I am so happy for you,�� Alex heard his bestfriend speak behind him. Then, he felt his hand tap him on the shoulder as he joined him in watching their wives y with his child.

    ��Thanks, Marcus.�� He turned to his friend, raising his ss to his friend. ��I appreciate that.�� He could tell that his friend might be a little envious of him having a child, but he still showed his support despite it.

    He could not me him since he almost had one if not for the ident. But he still hoped they would have one eventually when Jacky recovered from the loss.

    ��Ares is a great name, and adding Ethan��s name is perfect,�� Marcusmented as they continued their conversation.

    ��I also think so.�� Alex agreed, amused at how his son seemed to respond to his name when someone called him.

    ��I also think it is a great name.�� His father seconded as he joined them together with some of their friends and rtives.

    .....

    Then, he handed them a ss of the best scotch in his collection, giving everyone a toast. ��It is a tradition in our country to honor the arrival of our next heir.�� His father stated, raising his ss in the air.

    ��This is to my son for bing a Dad. I hope he will be a better father than I have been to him.�� Duke Frederick clinked his ss with him and then toward all the men gathering around them.

    He knew it was his turn to raise his ss and make a toast based on their tradition. ��You certainly raised the bar if I had to beat you, Dad.�� He said first, raising his ss to him.

    ��But this is to wee my son into our family.�� He pointed his ss to his son, which Dani proudly showed to their guests. ��I only wished for him to follow his dreams wherever it would lead him.��

    He looked at his father, thankful that he let him follow his heart rather than their tradition. Then, he raised his ss to everyone and drank its entire content.

    Then, everyone congratted him and his wife for finally having a child and building a family. It was the start for sure because he still intended to have more. But, of course, if that was also what Dani wanted.

    Moreover, he also had to consider the difficulty his wife had gone through, not only during the pregnancy but thebor itself. He would not wish for another child if he would risk her life in the process.

    The mini-celebration continued as a few more of their friends arrived to join the celebration. But there was something else that bothered him despite the festivity.

    ��Do you know anything that was happening with David?�� He finally asked Marcus when they were alone, remembering the unusual phone call he had received from him. ��Or with Rose?��

    Alex knew that his girlfriend was still in aa. With Dani��s condition, he did not have time to visit his friend more often to show his support. But he believed his friend understood his situation.

    Still, he could not help but wonder what made him rush to his party, knowing that he was busy at work and taking care of Rose. He could not imagine the effort he had made to bnce everything between the two and manage to keep himself sane.

    He still recalled what it was like when he could not do anything every time Dani was in the hospital fighting for her life. There had been a few times now, and just recently, as she risked her life for their child.

    ��Nothing new. I know that Rose still has no changes in her condition.�� Marcus informed him, seemingly puzzled by his question. ��Why?��

    ��It could be nothing, but he called earlier and sounded odd.�� He could not exin it since he had no clue. ��But he is on his way here to tell me more.��

    He checked his watch, wondering what was taking him this long. He said an hour, but it was way past that. Still, he was just anxious. His friend was just a few minuteste. Besides, he might be in traffic or had taken long on his other errand.

    Otherwise, he had no choice but to wait. He would know more if it was a problem once his friend had arrived. Until then, he would enjoy this moment with his son.

    ��I am sure it is nothing. Maybe some issue with the business.�� Marcus assured him. It might be nothing serious, but some business matters since David handled many of their contracts.

    He hoped it was the case. He did not mind losing millions as long as nothing terrible happened to any of his family members, that included his friends.

    His eyes quickly shifted to his wife and their child as Dani proudly shared her experience with childbirth with their mothers. It was an experience he believed would forever be ingrained in his mind.

    He was slightly surprised to see Jacky looking animated with her stories. It seemed that she was taking Dani��s childbirth quite well. It was not exactly what he had expected.

    ��Hey, Marcus. I am d that Jacky seems to be getting better and better.�� Alexmented as he watched his wife happily discuss babies with her friend.

    ��I am, too,�� Marcus responded with a wide grin. ����She is getting better.�� He added as he took a sip of his freshly filled drink. ��And we are trying again to have a baby.�� He raised his ss to him with a satisfied smile.

    ��So, wipe that smug look on your face because soon, I will have a child of my own.�� Marcus seriously said with a satisfied smile on his lips. ��And our children will be ying together.��

    That was a nice thought, he agreed. ��Then, let me be the first to congratte you. Because I know you will also be a great father.�� Alex could not be happier for his friend, raising his ss to him.

    Everybody earned the right to bring life to this world, and he believed his friend deserved to have a child. He might start a bit off with his rtionships, but he had managed to turn his life around.

    His friend changed into a better man, all because of one incredible woman who had managed to tame his heart from his wild womanizing days.

    ��But if we are not fortunate to have one, I am still lucky to have Jacky in my life.�� Marcus clinked his ss with him as they watched their wives�� happy faces.

    He could not agree with him more. Fate could be cruel sometimes.

    Then, his gaze returned to his wife and his son. He knew he did not want anything to ruin the smile that covered his wife��s face. She looked even more beautiful with a child in her arms.

    If only he could always protect her and their child, he would. But sadly, he was just a man. He had no control over fate.

 Chapter 1067 - 1067 Forever be part of the family

    1067 Forever be part of the family

    She was not surprised to see many of their families and friends who came over to wee their first child. But as much as she loved to see them, she also felt exhausted.

    She still needed to recover from herbor and theck of sleep since she had her child. Of course, based on what she learned, it would still be a long road before she could feel close to normal again.

    ��I think your eyes are about to give in. Why don��t you rest for a while and let me take care of my grandchild.�� Laura stood before her as she struggled to keep her eyes open.

    She did not want to leave their guests, but her mother was right. It was getting harder and harder for her to keep herself awake. She could feel her body starting to shut down.

    ��Don��t you mind? I don��t want Ares to be a burden.�� Dani knew that having a child meant owning to the responsibility and not passing them on to someone else.

    She suddenly felt guilty. But then again, she told herself that she was human with physical limitations. She could not be too hard on herself for admitting that she needed help.

    ��Hey, taking care of Ares will never be a burden to me. And don��t worry, I still remember how to take care of a child.�� Her mother reminded her as she gently pried her baby out of her arms.

    She finally conceded that she needed to sleep as she opened her mouth and yawned loudly. She could deny anymore how much her body craved the soft mattress of her bed.

    Honestly, it was not easy to sleep in the hospital despite the privacy of her room and thefortable bed they had provided. It was still not her home or her bed.

    .....

    ��Have you seen Alex?�� She finally asked her mother-inw, who also joined them.

    She strained her neck at the guests scattered in their living room area but could not find him anywhere. Jacky was talking to some of their friends, but Marcus was also out of sight.

    She could only conclude that the two must be somewhere private, talking about business again. But she could not me her husband. He had been by her side throughout herbor until they had reached home. He must have tons of piled-up work to do.

    ��I saw him go to his office with his friends. If I was not mistaken,�� Katherine answered her. But her focus had always been on her grandson as she waited for her turn to take him.

    Dani guessed she had no problem with a nanny since two had already volunteered to take charge. In the meantime, she needed to find Alex before she disappeared for a few minutes, an hour or more, to take advantage of a much-needed rest.

    She carefully treaded away from the living area toward the hallway that would take her to his office. He knew he would prefer to talk here because it was quieter and the privacy.

    She, too, could not wait to return to work, but she decided to take some time off until she could learn to bnce her career with motherhood. Of course, her child would always be her priority.

    ��Alex?�� She knocked on his door, but it appeared nobody was inside since nobody answered her. She tried again, but still no response.

    She tried the door, but it would not open. When she tried listening to the wooden panel, she heard nothing from the other side. She concluded that nobody was indeed inside.

    Where could they be? She could check the kitchen or the ces in the house, but she doubted they would be there. Then, an idea popped inside her head. That was more likely.

    Quickly, she walked back to the stairs and went to the next floor, thinking her husband might be there. Otherwise, she would go straight to their room and crash on their bed. Then, she would worry about him when she woke up.

    Slowly, she climbed the stairs and opened the door, smelling the fresh air. She could hear familiar voices floating in the air, so she knew her husband was there.

    But before she could call him to alert him of her presence, she heard something that surprised her. ��Are you sure it was him?�� Alex asked whoever he was talking to on the rooftop.

    ��I am not positive, but I think it is Gerald.�� The voice sounded like it belonged to David as she walked closer. ��I think that is his body in the morgue.��

    Wait! This time, she stopped in her tracks. She did not understand the full context of their conversation, but from what she heard, they were talking about her brother. And David just dered him dead.

    ��But you said that the only reason for them to suspect that it was him was because of his identifications. Other than that, his body waspletely unidentifiable.�� Marcus seemed to rify.

    She could not help but wonder what had happened to her brother as she stood immobile in her ce, listening to their conversation. And if the body was Gerald, why were they keeping it from her?

    ��Yes...�� David answered. ��But they intend to do other tests to confirm his identity.�� He added. ��By the way, the police might contact all that may have any involvement with him.��

    Dani could feel her heart thumping wildly inside her chest. Her head was spinning with the news, and her body shook with the shock. Despite what Gerald had done to her and her family, she could not disregard that he was her brother.

    ��What happened to Gerald?�� She moved closer to the three men talking in the middle of their roof garden. They might not have noticed her before, but they were looking at her now with startled expressions.

    She guessed they were keeping the news from her, thinking they were protecting her. She could not me them. She believed she was still weak. But still, she had to know, especially if David was right.

    Her father loved him, and in a way, she and her mother started to ept him in their lives. Not many might have known about their rtionship, but she did. He would forever be part of the family, just like her father had always wanted.

 Chapter 1068 - 1068 Let me be your friend

    1068 Let me be your friend

    Haley looked at the building before her, staring at the structure she had been her home since she decided to have a rtionship with Gerald. It looked the same, but she knew it would never feel the same if she entered his apartment.

    She could wait for him, but he would nevere home. She had forever lost him, the man that she loved. Slowly, the view before her became blurry, realizing that tears had gathered in her eyes.

    It did not take long as the tears rushed down her face like a waterfall. She could not stop it even if she wanted to. Knowing she had lost the only person she truly and fully loved.

    ��Why?�� She shouted as she banged her hands on her steering wheel. ��Why did you have to die?�� She still could not understand why another person could take the life of another.

    She finally allowed the tears to fall freely from her eyes, those tears she had suppressed in front of Mike. This time, she did not have to pretend to be strong as the pain took over her body.

    Earlier, she had to act tough before Gerald��s friend. She had to show him that she could handle his death so Mike would take her to him. And she also did not want the doctors to sedate her again.

    Finally, she had convinced Mike to bring her to the morgue. ��I would like to identify his body.�� She remembered telling him.

    Unfortunately, the smell of the dead bodies and the chemicals they used to preserve them had been too much for her delicate situation. Once she was inside, it was hard to breathe. But she still tried her best to be strong.

    The man in charge pulled arge cab that stored the dead body. They covered the body in a white nket from head to toe. She could see nothing until the man pulled the white linen cover from his face.

    .....

    It took everything in her not to puke right then and there. The image was just too much for her since she had not seen a dead body, especially a burned one. And the smell was just too awful.

    She had to run out of there before she could check the rest of his body. It was just too much. Maybe if she had not been pregnant, it would be different. But she could not take seeing him in that way.

    ��How could anyone do that to another human being?�� She mumbled, imagining him burning alive, shouting at the top of his lungs from the pain.

    She had only seen those kinds of scenes in the movies, but she could visualize the anguish that he had gone through. She only hoped the bullet wound had killed him before whoever killed him burned him.

    She understood now why Mike was adamant about taking her to see him. It was indeed a scene not for a faint heart. But she was still d to see him. Still, she wished she could have stayed longer.

    ��Haley...�� She suddenly heard her name. Then, she realized that someone was knocking on her window. ��Open the door, Haley.�� He kept repeating, calling her name.

    She finally realized she had been crying inside her car outside his apartment building. Then, when she looked outside her window, Mike was outside, looking concerned, probably about her.

    Quickly, she grabbed a tissue pack on the side of her car and wiped her tears away. Eventually, she lowered her window to talk to Mike, who seemed relieved to see her.

    ��Hey, why did you rush out of the hospital? And you should not be driving.�� Suddenly, he unlocked the car and yanked the door open. Then, he grabbed the keys to her car. ��You are not in any condition to drive.��

    He pointed at her current state. She could only imagine what she might look like, not caring to look at the mirror before her. But she understood his apprehension since she also believed he might be right.

    ��I am sorry. I could not stay in the hospital.�� She could not stop the image of him lying in that cold storage, lifeless. It was just too much. She knew she had to get out of there.

    But going back home was also out of the question.

    So, she decided toe here. But looking at the building, thinking of the empty apartment, and knowing that Gerald would not be there did not help with her condition. She was stuck with nowhere else to go.

    ��Then, let me drive you home.�� Mike offered as he took her hand, encouraging her to go with him. ��My car is over there. I will ask someone to drive your car back to your ce.�� He suggested.

    ��But I also don��t want to go home.�� She did not want to see her father, who never cared about her and her feelings. ��I have nowhere else to go.��

    She could not go to her friends. Not when she was like this. None of them like Gerald for her. She did not want to see them happy that he was gone, especially her brother, Marcus, who had always been vocal about his dislike of Gerald.

    She could not think straight at that moment as her mind seemed to run all over the ce. Then, she could not help but worry about her unborn baby. How was her child affected by all this?

    ��Do you trust me?�� Mike asked her as he stared into her eyes.

    Did she? She had never actually thought much about Mike.

    She had seen him frequently with Gerald. She knew they were close friends. But she still did not know much about him. They mightugh about a few things, but they never talked about anything personal.

    But if Gerald trusted him, maybe she could also do the same. Besides, she could not think of a possible reason not to put her faith in this man. So far, all he ever showed her was kindness and friendship. He had weed her with open arms.

    ��I guess.�� She answered with little hesitation.

    ��You can stay with me for a few days. Just until you get your situation figured out.�� He proposed. ��I don��t think you will be alright on your own. So, let me help you. I know that Gerald would not want me to abandon you.��

    ��Let me be your friend.�� He offered.

 Chapter 1069 - 1069 In the name of love

    1069 In the name of love

    The office was sizzling with excitement as people talked about the great news. It appeared that a new heir was born.

    Congrattions! Prince Alexander and Princess Danie.

    Wee! Prince Ares

    The message covered the front lobby of the building, written in bold letters on the banners hanging on the walls. Zach was still on the trip yesterday and did not hear the news until now.

    He was happy for his boss and wife. He heard it was their first child. But he had to wait till his boss decided toe to the office before he could congratte him. For now, he had to focus onpleting his task.

    ��I heard that you had a sessful negotiation. Mr. Stark is very impressed with the two of you.�� Alona��s voice floated in the air until it reached his ears as he stepped out of the elevator. ��I guess congrattions are in order.��

    ��Good morning, Alona.�� He greeted the woman, holding a few files in her hands and a lovely smile on her lips. Then, he walked to his desk with her following closely behind him. ��I think our boss is the one you should be congratting.��

    ��He is not in yet, but I will,�� Alona responded as she dropped the files in her hand on his desk. ��For now, you deserve the praise for a job well done.��

    ��I think they were impressed more with her than me. Ria did a great job out there.�� He added before checking the files on his table. ��If anyone deserves the des, it is her.��

    .....

    He was speaking only of the truth. In his opinion, Ria had worked hard and had proved to them that she knew what she was doing. If anyone deserved the position, it was her and not him.

    He knew that Ria deserved the position more than he did. If anyone should get the job, it was her. Besides, he never needed this job, although he enjoyed working here and learning from his boss.

    ��Ok. Now I am curious. What happened out there?�� Alona suddenly sat on the edge of his table and stared down at him as he sat on his chair. ��Tell me.��

    He pictured her as the queen of talk shows he had seen on tv shows, waiting for a piece of juicy information. He almostughed at how anxious she was as she lingered in front of him.

    ��What?�� He acted like he had no idea what she was asking. He was not a kiss-and-tell kind of guy.

    ��You see. I can sniff a story a mile away. From this...�� She waved her fingers in front of his face. ��I know something happened between you and Ria.��

    This time, her face changed after looking at his reaction. From the yful one, she became serious, as if she had confirmed something. And she did not like it.

    He could only conclude that she had an eye for reading people and a wide range ofworks. No wonder she was one of the most trusted people by their boss and one of the highest paidpared to the other ordinary employees.

    ��It is not what you think.�� He suddenly felt the need to exin himself. ��I like her.�� But when he saw the scowl on her face, he quickly added. ��And no. I have no intention of hurting her.��

    He knew that many people around here liked Ria and seemed to protect her from the big, bad wolf like him. He understood now why. But he was not the same as before. He did not pursue her just to hurt her. He knew better now.

    ��But you do understand that...�� Alona was about to lecture him, but he stopped her, knowing what else she had to say.

    ��I know about her baby. We talk about him. And I will meet him tomorrow.�� He told Alona, knowing that was the secret they were not telling him.

    Not that Ria was ashamed to talk about her child. She just did not like people talking about her personal life. And he understood her now. She was only protecting her child and herself.

    ��You know about Edison.�� Her eyes were wide as saucers. ��And you are absolutely, unequivocally sure that you are ok with it.�� She sounded like she was asking a question more than stating a fact.

    He nodded as he replied. ��I have never been sure of my life.�� He smiled at her, knowing that was a big deal.

    He knew what most of them would be thinking. What was an eligible bachelor like him doing with a woman with a child? But that was not what was important to him. Ria was. And he was willing to do anything for her.

    ��Then, I guess there is nothing else I can say.�� Alona stood from her position and looked at him onest time. ��Just please don��t make her cry.��

    ��I promise.�� He said, knowing that Alona was merely looking after her friend. ��I only want to make her happy.��

    Then, Alona turned around and was about to leave when he stopped her. ��Hey, can I ask a question?�� She then turned again to look at him. ��What can I give Edison? I want to buy him a gift.��

    She smiled at him as if amused at his question. She gave him a few possible things he could consider. But before she left, she gave him some advice.

    ��But if you think that things are too much for you to handle, let her down easy. You might think you know what you are getting into, but in the end, you might change your mind.��

    Then, she was back at her desk, working hard like before, while he was left to think about her parting words. He could be stubborn about it and ignore her warning. But in truth, she was right.

    He had to tread lightly in this rtionship with her. He liked her, but could he handle a kid? What did he know about taking care of a child? Nothing, but he was willing to learn and love that child.

    However, what about his family? Would they like her, knowing how traditional his father was? Would they ept her for having a kid out of wedlock? Could he go against his family if they disapproved of their rtionship?

    He believed he would in the name of love.

 Chapter 1070 - 1070 High in fever and a delusional state

    1070 High in fever and a delusional state

    She could hardly open her eyes as she struggled to get into her work. She knew she was going to bete. She had no excuse for it other than she woke upte. But in her defense, she hardly had enough sleep.

    She still felt tired from yesterday or probably getting sick. She could not tell since her mind was still cloudy from fatigue. Then, Edison had been grumpy, too,st night. But he seemed to be ok when she left him with Sasha.

    Maybe it was theck of sleep, but whatever it was, she had to shake it off since she had an early meeting with the board about their trip. ��So, pull yourself together.�� She mentally pepped herself up.

    She ran towards the elevator about to close, but it was already full of employees in a hurry. She had no choice but to wait for the next

    one since taking the stairs was out of the question.

    ��You made it.�� She whispered to herself as she tried to catch her breath when she came out of the elevator on her floor.

    She did not run or climb the stairs, but she still felt exhausted. Slowly, she made her way to her table, struggling to stay on her feet. Something was wrong with her. She could feel it.

    This time, she knew it was not exhaustion orck of sleep as her vision started spinning. Was she sick? Maybe, but she could not be. She closed her eyes and dropped to her desk as she tried to rest her body.

    Maybe she just needed a few minutes to get back in shape. She just had to doze off for ten minutes then she would feel better.

    .....

    ��Are you alright?�� Suddenly, she heard someone speak in front of her desk. From the sound of her voice, she knew it was her boss. ��You know there is no sleeping on the job.�� She jokingly said as she moved around her.

    ��But I am d that you are back. We missed you around here.�� She could hear her say. ��I heard you did great with the negotiation. Sir Alex and Josey would surely give you the job.��

    She wanted to respond but did not feel like sitting up and talking to her as she rested her head on her arms on her desk. Then, she continued to close her eyes.

    ��Hey, what is wrong with you?�� She could hear the concern in her voice as Brenda finally walked towards her.

    ��Oh my! You are burning up.�� Her boss mumbled, sounding shocked as she felt a cold hand on her skin. ��You are sick. Why did you even bother toe to work?�� She seemed to reprimand her and panicked at the same time.

    But she could not care less about what she was saying as she felt like her body was full of lead. And her joints seemed to be stuck with pins and needles as she struggled to move. But all she could say were moans of pain and theck of energy to form words.

    ��Wait! Stay awake, and I will call for help.�� Brenda stated as she attempted to understand what she was saying while her mind swirled around her head.

    ��Hey, Brenda. Have you seen...�� Then, she heard nothing else as everything went nk. Like she was floating in space.

    She could not understand what was happening. She knew she had gone to work but who turned the lights off as all she saw was darkness. She also felt confused as her ears strained for any form of noise. But she could not hear anything.

    Where did everybody go? Why was she alone as she moved her hands to hold on to something, but her hands felt nothing. That was weird because she knew she was sitting at her desk.

    ��What is happening?�� She kept asking, but nobody was answering. She wanted to move, but where was she going? There was nothing around her but the ck, seemingly empty cold space.

    ��Where am I?�� She kept asking questions but to no avail. It was a waste of effort since she could not even hear her voice.

    Then, a few secondster, she finally heard voices. But this time, it was loud and chaotic. Somebody was talking to her, or somebody was talking to someone. She could not tell. She was more confused because she could not open her eyes.

    They just kept chatting around her, but she had no idea what they were saying. And who were they? She did not recognize any of their voices. It sounded foreign to her.

    Then, she felt the ckness sucking her back. Eventually, it was all quiet again. She was alone again with nothing. She felt trapped in a ck box. After a while, she had enough. She wanted to break free.

    She forced her eyes open but was blinded by a bright light this time. She had to bring her hand up to cover her face as she closed her eyes again. But it was hard. Her hand seemed to move in slow motion before it reached her eyes.

    ��Hey, you are awake.�� She finally heard a familiar voice. And the noise earlier seemed to have disappeared.

    ��What is going on?�� She asked as she attempted to open her eyes again, slowly this time. Then, she noticed the white paint on the ceiling and the wall. ��Where am I?�� She knew she was not home or at her office.

    ��You are in the hospital.�� Finally, she shifted her eyes to the source of the voice. ��You have a high fever, and we have no choice but to take you here.��

    ��Zach, what are you doing here?�� She was surprised to see him, still confused about what was happening around her. ��What again?�� His words seemed to jumble inside her mind as she tried to process her situation.

    ��You came to work sick, and we needed to bring you to the hospital to get treated.�� Zach slowly exined to her, hoping she would pick it up eventually. ��Do you understand? How are you feeling?��

    She finally understood him as the words finally clicked in her brain. Things were getting less fuzzier as the dizziness dissipated. Then, she could see him now when her eyes finally adjusted to the light.

    ��Better. I think.�� She answered hisst question.

    ��Good.�� He responded with a smile as he held her hand in his. ��Don��t worry. I will take care of you.��

    She could not believe that he was here with her. She had been sick before, but nobody cared for her other than herself. Maybe she was still high in fever and a delusional state.

 Chapter 1071 - 1071 The baby鈥檚 sake

    1071 The baby��s sake

    She woke up feeling slightly disoriented. She hardly had a restful sleep. Then, her eyes opened to gaze at an unfamiliar room. Where was she again? She could not help but ask her still fuzzy mind as she searched for answers.

    Suddenly, she remembered sitting in her car, crying outside Gerald��s apartment. Then, all the events of yesterday came flooding into her mind. She remembered the horror of seeing him lying in that morgue, totally unrecognizable.

    ��He is dead.�� She mumbled with trembling lips as her eyes watered, ready to stain the pillows underneath her head.

    She closed her eyes, hoping to control the surging emotions, the pain threatening to break free. She did not want to cry. Not anymore, as she remembered doing that almost all night.

    But a tear still broke free as she felt it create a path down her cheeks. Then, many followed as she finally turned around and buried her face in the soft cushion. She could not stop because the pain just kept piercing her heart.

    ��Haley!�� She thought she heard a voice, but she wished to ignore it. She did not wantpany or anyone��s sympathy.

    ��Haley, are you alright?�� The voice persisted, louder this time. But she still did not want to acknowledge it as she buried herself deep in her pillows, covering herself with the thick nket.

    ��Haley, I am starting to get worried.�� The man behind the door started knocking on her door. ��Would you please answer me?�� But she still kept crying.

    She wanted him to go away, whoever he was. She did not need him. She was not the man she wished to be with at that very moment. Then, a sudden thought entered her mind. Wait! Who was he?

    .....

    ��Haley! I am sorry, but I need to know that you are ok.�� Then, the door opened, and she sensed someone had entered the room. The voice sounded familiar.

    Then, she finally realized who it was, remembering that he had offered to take her home. But instead, she opted to go home with him for the night.

    She did not want to see her father or anyone she knew under her current condition. Besides, he was right.

    She should not be alone in her present state of mind. She was suddenly thankful that Gerald had a good friend like him. Quickly, she wiped the wetness on her face with the nket, suppressing the tears left in her eyes from falling.

    ��Hey! I am sorry again if I barged into your room. But I am worried about you.�� The voice calmly said, seemingly much closer than before.

    She took a deep breath and slowly removed the covering from her face as she finally looked at the man who had been nice enough to let her sleep for the night.

    ��I am ok, Mike.�� She answered, slightly sniffing as she patted her face dry with the edge of the nket. ��But I think I should be going.��

    She believed he had already done enough. She could not abuse his kindness by being a burden to him. He might be a friend of Gerald, but she was not his responsibility.

    ��No, you are not ok.�� He sat on the edge of her bed, looking down at her. ��You are hurting. I understand because I also lost my bestfriend.��

    Suddenly, she felt guilty because she was only thinking about her pain, not considering that he must be devastated too. She could see in his eyes how Gerald��s death must have affected him.

    After all, Gerald once mentioned that Mike was like a brother to him. Therefore, he must be mourning his death but was trying to be strong for her. But she wondered what Gerald might have told him about her condition.

    ��It is just hard to ept...�� She could not even say the words. It was like confirming it was true. But what she wanted was the opposite. She wanted someone to tell her that it was a big mistake.

    ��I know, but we have to be strong.�� His hand stretched until he was touching her face. ��You have to be strong for the baby.��

    Her surprise must have registered on her face since she was hoping to keep that a secret. But she could only surmise that Gerald might have shared that information with him before he died.

    Suddenly, she wondered if they had talked about her before he met his death. How? When? Where? She still had many unanswered questions in her mind. But was she ready to hear the answers?

    ��Did Gerald talk to you about me before he died?�� It was possible since they were close. She wondered what could be hisst words. What did he say about her?

    ��Unfortunately, we only talk about business. Gerald did not even mention that you are pregnant.�� Mike admitted to her as he stood from the bed and started pacing the floor.

    ��The nurse at the emergency mistaken me as your partner. She identally told me about the condition of the baby.�� He continued, exining how he had learned about her condition. Then, he stopped and stood near the window, looking outside.

    ��That is ok.�� She answered, knowing there was nothing else she could do about it. ��But can I ask a favor?�� She started moving on the bed, finding a morefortable position.

    ��Of course, name it,�� Mike said, wearing a friendly smile that covered his face. ��Anything that you need, I am here for you.��

    She smiled at his statement, feeling the sincerity in his voice and the genuineness of his offer. She wished she could have been more open to him when Gerald was alive. Maybe they could have be good friends too.

    ��I hope you will keep what you learned about me a secret until I figure out what I will do from here on.�� She asked him, staring into his eyes.

    Many things were going on in her mind at that moment, and nning her life and her baby��s future were not yet one of them. She needed time to think this through before making any concrete decisions.

    ��I assure you that your secret is safe with me.�� He slightly nodded in affirmation. ��But for the baby��s sake, would youe down and eat breakfast with me.��

 Chapter 1072 - 1072 His only legacy

    1072 His only legacy

    After Mike left her alone, Haley finally moved toward the bathroom to check her condition. She was still wearing her clothes fromst night. But her makeup was a mess, and her hair was like a bird��s nest.

    She would be appalled by her appearance if her situation had been different. But at that moment, she did not care about how she looked. Still, she did not want people staring at her. She did not want them to suspect that anything was amiss.

    Quickly, she washed her face, removing all the stains that reminded her of her pain. Then, shebed her hair with a brush she found on the counter, deciding to tie her hair in a messy ponytail before fixing her clothes.

    ��I guess that would do.�� She did not have any ns to do a sleepover. Therefore, she had no other change of clothes.

    Then, she exited the room where she slept and slowly moved down the stairs. It was slowlying back to her, remembering going to that room and locking herself up to cry all night.

    However, she hardly recalled the details of the ce when she passed this hallwayst night. Her mind was spiraling out of control during those times, so focusing on other things was not her priority.

    She remembered him calling her for dinner, but she ignored him, not having any appetite to eat anything. Now, she could feel her stomach grumbling from theck of nutrition.

    ��I am sorry, but we will eat soon.�� She spoke gently down her belly, reminding herself that she also had to consider their child��s health and not just herself.

    But where was she going? The ce was huge as she turned her head from left to right. She wondered if this was Mike��s house. It was clear she had no idea who he was.

    .....

    Then, she caught the scent of burning bacon in the air. And it wasing from her left. She could only assume it wasing from the kitchen, which was probably not far from where she was standing.

    ��Mike?�� She called, hoping she was not lost, but her nose indicated she was on the right path.

    She could see the ce was well decorated, but nothing seemed to indicate any personal effects. It looked like a house that came from a magazine.

    ��In here. Just go straight ahead.�� He shouted as she entered arge, beautiful kitchen.

    And Mike was in the center, with an apron on, cooking on the stove. ��I am sorry, but can you wait for a few minutes? I identally burned the first batch.�� Showing her the toasted meat. ��Why don��t you sit down first.�� Pointing to a chair.

    She watched him throw the burnt bacon in the trash and walk to the sink to clean the pot. Then, he was back to the stove to start over again. But she noticed hisck of skills in the kitchen.

    ��Why don��t you move over and let me cook?�� She quickly moved around the kitchen ind and took over from him. ��Can you at least toast a bread?�� She asked, looking at the sliced loaf on the counter.

    ��That I can do. And I already made a fresh pot of coffee.�� He proudly said, pointing at the coffee-making machine.

    He quickly moved to the bread but turned around, facing her. ��But you are not supposed to drink coffee.�� He banged his head with the palm of his hand, making her smile. ��Then, what can you drink?�� Looking clueless as she was.

    She had never actually thought much of her pregnancy. She still had to learn all the do��s and don��t��s, but she had a few ideas. And one of them was not to drink caffeinated drinks.

    ��Maybe give me fresh juice or water. I guess that would be fine.�� Haley suggested as she ced the fresh bacon on the pan, hearing it sizzle as it touched the oil.

    She was, without a doubt, famished as her belly started rumbling like a drum. The delicious aroma of the bacon had helped her gain some appetite. She knew she had to eat for her baby.

    Then, on another pan, she whiffed a quick-to-cook omelet to pair with the toast and the bacon. A few minutester, she had it on a te and served it on the table where Mike had already set up two seats.

    ��I think we make a good team.�� Heplimented them as he helped her on a chair.

    She could tell he was only making light of the situation because of her condition, and she appreciated it. Thest thing she needed was to cry again and lose her craving to eat.

    ��Thank you, Mike.�� She told him as she sat down while he took the opposite side. ��Thank you for being a friend.��

    She watched him smile at her as he extended his hand to hers. ��Remember that I will do anything for Gerald. And now that you two are having a baby. You have be my responsibility.�� Mike said as he gently squeezed her hand before pulling away. ��Now, shall we eat?�� He pointed to the food before them.

    ��I know I can hear your stomach rumbling a mile away.�� He teased her as he shoved one whole bacon into his mouth.

    ��No, you did not.�� She answered. She would haveughed if this was just an ordinary day. But the pain inside her still prevented her from erasing the heaviness in her heart.

    But she truly appreciated the effort he was giving to make her situation slightly better. But, of course, she could not take him on his offer. She could not put the responsibility of caring for her and their baby on his shoulders.

    It was Gerald��s, but now that he was not here anymore. It was now solely hers. But that was something she had to nter when she could think more clearly.

    ��But please eat. Your baby needs it more than you do. Or was it you need it more than your baby does?: He said, looking confused. ��Whatever? You both need it.�� He told her instead.

    For now, filling her belly was her priority. The future of her child depended on it. The most beautiful gift that Gerald left her was the child that would continue his name and carry his blood. In her mind, this child was his only legacy.

 Chapter 1073 - 1073 Acting like her private nurse

    1073 Acting like her private nurse

    Ria adjusted herself on the bed, finding afortable position. She could still feel the slight throbbing in her head, but it was tolerable this time. Although she still felt like her body had leads weighing on her muscles, making it hard for her to move around.

    Then, her eyes shifted to the man, who sat right next to her bed. He looked less worried than before she first opened her eyes. But she was touched by the concern in his voice.

    ��The doctors told me that you will be just fine. You must have caught the fever that had been going around. But you will be up in good shape in no time.�� Zach exined to her as she processed the information.

    She did remember feeling unusually tired when she woke up that morning. Then she almost did not make it to her desk, feeling the weakness in her limbs when she was walking or merely standing.

    ��But you have to eat something, Ria. So you can regain your strength.�� He offered as he walked toward the other side of the table to get something. ��I just had this delivered. You have to eat it while it is still hot. It will help you recover faster.��

    She noticed he worked on something on the side table, and when he returned, he was holding a bowl of what seemed to be a steaming hot soup. Then, he sat down on the edge of the bed, ready to spoon-feed her.

    ��Please, give it a try.�� Zach scooped half a spoonful of the creamy soup, blowing slightly on it to dissipate some of the heat.

    ��I sneaked this inside, knowing that hospital food is no good.�� He whispered teasingly, making her smile because she knew that too well.

    She remembered almost living in the hospital for weeks when Edison was sick. She could remember how nd the food tasted in the cafeteria. But she learned it just the same since she had no choice.

    .....

    Still, the food before her did not appeal to her, despite looking delectable, deeming she had no appetite. But she still tried to eat it as she slowly opened her lips and allowed the spoon to enter her mouth.

    She did not want his effort to go in vain. He seemed to be doing his best to help her, and she did not want to appear ungrateful. After all, it was also a nice feeling to have someone fussing over her.

    However, she could hardly swallow the liquid, feeling like she was eating something with sand in it. After one more scoop, she had enough. She waved her hand, not wanting to eat anymore.

    ��Is it too hot, or does it taste bad.�� He looked worried as he tasted the soup himself.

    ��No, it is ok, Zach.�� She answered him, still lightly weak and having a hard time talking. ��But I am not yet hungry. Maybeter.�� She added.

    But she could still feel the parchedness of her lips, mouth, and throat, probably from the fever. ��Can I just have some water?�� She asked instead.

    He quickly ced the bowl on the table and fetched her a ss of water with a straw. Then, he was back on her side, helping her to drink. She only consumed a few sips, but it was enough to make her feel slightly refreshed.

    ��You still need to eatter. So you can regain your energy back.�� He told her as if she was a child.

    Then, she suddenly remembered her child and her other responsibilities. ��Wait! Where is my phone?�� She asked him, looking around the room for her things but could not find them.

    ��Unfortunately, your things are still back in the office. We had to rush you here because you fainted at your table.�� He informed her. ��Why do you need to call someone? You can use my phone if you like.�� He suggested as he pulled his phone out of his pocket and quickly unlocked it.

    ��Yeah, I need to call my son. I mean Lourdes. She is taking care of my son.�� She could not help but worry that he might be sick too. They might be trying to contact her, but her phone was back in the office.

    She remembered Edison was slightly crankyst night. Although, he did not seem to have any symptoms this morning when she left him with Sasha. Still, it might have manifestedter when she was gone.

    ��Do you know the number?�� He asked as he started dialing, waiting for her to dictate the number.

    She thought of it. She knew she had memorized it, just in case she lost her phone. But it had been a long time ago. She started dictating what she could remember and hoped it was correct.

    ��I think that is not it.�� He said as his call disconnected. ��Maybe you said an incorrect number.

    She tried again, dictating the numbers as they came to her mind. Then, finally, she heard the ringing tone. Then, Sasha��s voice came on to the speakers.

    ��Hi! Sasha. I am only calling to check if Edison is ok.�� Ria initially asked, not telling the young girl of her condition. She did not want her to worry since she was slightly getting better. ��He was a little out of sortsst night, so I am just checking how he is today.��

    She could hear noises in the background. Then, her son��s voice andughter filled the conversation. ��I think Edison is doing fine, Ms. Ria,�� Sasha said. ��We are watching some kiddie shows, and I am also teaching him how to count.��

    ��That is good to hear.�� She felt relieved that his son did not get the fever or flu. ��Ok. I will let you get back to your show. Kiss Edison for me.�� Then, she disconnected the call, feeling tired from that simple task.

    ��How is he?�� Zach asked, appearing genuinely concerned as he took his phone from her hands and helped her settle into a lying position.

    ��It would seem that he has a much stronger immune system than I have. Thankfully, he is ok.�� She told him, feeling slightly satisfied.

    ��Anyway, I will take a quick nap. Then I am going home.�� She told him, knowing she could not stay here. She had a child to care for, and she did not want to be a burden to him.

    She believed he still had a job to go to and could not stay at her side, acting like her private nurse. But the thought sounded appealing as she closed her eyes with him on her mind.

 Chapter 1074 - 1074 Forever lost

    1074 Forever lost

    After breakfast, she finally decided to go home. Besides, her father would wonder where she was if she stayed out for too long without telling anyone.

    She knew she was a grown woman. At her age, she should be living independently. But she never felt she needed to move out of their house. And despite everything, she still loved her father and did not want to leave him alone in their colossal house.

    After her mother, Patricia, died a year ago, she knew her father needed her more than ever. She stayed, hoping to help him with his grief and the business. It was the least she could do after the things he had done for her.

    ��At least let me drive you home.�� Mike insisted as he ushered her out of his mansion. Fortunately, Mike had his driver take her car to his ce. Or, she would not have an option but to ept his offer.

    ��I am fine now, but thank you for all your help.�� She refused his offer for her to stay and for him to drive her. She was in a better condition now to go home by herself.

    Eventually, she left him by the steps as she drove away on his long driveway. But she knew she was far from being better. Still, she had to learn how to be strong and stop depending on other people how to survive.

    The first thing she had to do was to look for a ce for her and her child. She finally realized she could not keep living under her father��s roof. Besides, her father seemed perfectly fine now. He might have already moved on from her mother��s death.

    But she had to stop by a pharmacy to buy her prescriptions. The doctors said she would need it if she wanted her baby to be healthy. Of course, she could not ask someone else to buy these things for her since she did not wish for anyone else yet to know about her condition.

    As she moved around the small store toward the counter, she somehow felt like somebody was watching her. She had noticed it even before she entered the drugstore.

    .....

    But when she tried to scan her surrounding, nothing seemed to be out of ce. Everybody seemed to mind their business. Then, she concluded that she was only being paranoid.

    ��Thanks.�� She said to the olddy on the counter before she returned to her car, still feeling like someone was stalking her.

    But who would follow her? She looked behind her, through the rearview mirror. And then the side of her window to check if anyone was looking in her direction. But still, she found nothing out of the ordinary.

    ��Stop it. No one is after you.�� She could not help but think that whoever killed Gerald would want to harm her too. But why? She had no quarrels with anyone. And she never meddled in Gerald��s affairs.

    They had barely announced their rtionship to the world because Gerald was very private with his personal affairs. Only a few family and friends knew they were even in a rtionship.

    She drove home to her father��s house, still being cautious. She did not want to end up in an ident because she thought someone was following her.

    Once inside the perimeter of their ce, she breathed a sigh of relief, believing it was just her imagination. Maybe theck of sleep was making her crazy. Then, she also had to consider her hormonal imbnce. The doctor also informed her about mood swings.

    ��Haley, are you alright?�� She was not even out of the car when her father came out of the front door, looking worried.

    She could only guess that he had finally heard the news about Gerald. He probably tried to contact her, but her phone battery died long ago, and she did not intend to charge it anytime soon.

    She did not want to hear from anybody. Not until she could find some semnce of peace and bnce in her life. But in the meantime, she knew she could not run away from her father, who stood by her door.

    ��I heard about Gerald. I hope you are alright.�� She could hear the concern in his voice. Finally, he enveloped her in his warm embrace, trying tofort her with her loss.

    ��I am ok, Dad. But I do want to rest in my room and be alone.�� She looked at her father, who had this faraway look. It reminded her of the time they had learned of her mother��s death.

    ��Of course, my darling. Let me help you.�� His father insisted on walking with her in the hallway.

    ��I am ok, Dad.�� She repeated as they stopped at the foot of the long stairway. ��Please, I just need time to be myself.�� She tiptoed until her lips touched his cheeks.

    ��Tell me if you need anything. I am just here for you.�� Her father offered as he finally let go of her hand.

    ��Thanks, Dad.�� Then, she climbed the stairs and never looked back.

    She quickly marched along the hallway until she reached her room. Once inside, she locked herself and allowed the tears she had been holding onto since she had woken up this morning. And Mike had interrupted her mourning.

    She moved along her bed and sat down on its edge, dropping her things beside her feet. Then, she saw the vitamins rolled out of her bag and into the carpeted floor.

    She picked it up and thought of their baby. Hers and Gerald. Then, she turned to the frame standing by her nightstand. It was him, holding her in his arms.

    ��I am supposed to drink this to make our baby stronger. But do they have a cure to take away my pain?�� She talked to the image staring back at her, willing him to answer her question.

    But she knew that the only remedy to her broken heart was him. She wanted him alive, with her in this room, talking about their baby��s bright future. But that was not going to happen.

    Soon, he would be buried six feet below the ground, forever lost, but not in her heart.

 Chapter 1075 - 1075 A selfish unwed mother

    1075 A selfish unwed mother

    She woke up feeling a bit better than before. She felt slightly refreshed but still weak. But at least she did not feel the fever weighing heavily on her. Then, the pain along her joints, muscles, and head had considerably toned down.

    When her eyes finally roamed the room, she found him sleeping on the chair, looking exhausted. She wondered how long he had been sitting ufortably in that position.

    She wanted to wake him up, but she felt guilty that he also had to suffer because of her. She had lived her entire life fending for herself, being independent. That finding someone like him seemed too surreal.

    Did she even deserve a man like him? He seemed perfect in every way. Granted that she misjudged him, now, she took all the negative things she had said about him. He was not the same as the other men she met.

    He was not even close to her ex-boyfriend. He was far, far, far better. She would be the luckiest woman alive if she managed to snatch a man like him and make him fall in love with her.

    ��Hey! You are awake.�� Suddenly, his eyes opened, staring at her. Hastily, he moved out of the chair and stood beside her bed, looking down at her. He checked if she was still intact, nothing missing or broken.

    She almostughed at the thought, remembering a time in her life when she was sick and could hardly move. But she still crawled out of the shelter to buy her medicine because she would die there and nobody would care.

    ��Just woke up,�� Ria answered as she plopped herself on the pillow behind her.

    Quickly, he helped her by adjusting the bed until she wasfortable sitting up. If she had someone who would always care for her like this, she would not mind getting sick once in a while.

    .....

    ��You should have woken me up,�� Zach told her as his arm moved toward her head, touching her forehead with the back of his hand. ��I think your fever has finally subsided.�� He informed her.

    He stepped away from her and grabbed a fresh set of water before returning to her side. ��You should drink. You must be thirsty.��

    ��Yeah, I am.�� She epted the fresh, clear drink and sipped as much as her stomach would allow. She had never felt so thirsty in her life before. ��And hungry.�� She admitted when she heard her stomach growl.

    ��The soup is already dead cold. But I could buy a sandwich just around the corner if you could wait. One of the nurses told me that they are delicious.�� He kindly offered.

    But something in her mind clicked from his statement. ��I bet she did,�� Ria suddenlymented, then realized that she had said it out loud.

    But who could me her when he looked so delectable that only a fool would not notice a man like him? Even a blind woman would get attracted to him just by smelling his clean, masculine scent.

    If she could roam the hallway without being seen, she bet she could hear the nurses talking about his man. But the truth was just hard to ept. How long could she hold on to him?

    ��Did I hint a slight hint of jealousy in there?�� He teased her as he moved closer to her. ��Maybe you are getting better.�� Then, he leaned down until he was almost close to her lips.

    She was jealous because she knew there might be hundreds of women more qualified to be with him. Until now, she could not fathom how he ended up with her. She could tell many would raise their eyebrows at her for snatching a man like him.

    ��Hey, stop that.�� She quickly moved her hands to shield herself from him. ��I don��t want you to catch whatever virus I have.�� She stopped him before he could kiss her, but it took her entire will to do that.

    Of course, she wanted his kisses, but not at the expense of him getting sick too. She did not want anybody else to get sick because of her. She did not want them to suffer like her.

    ��I don��t mind. At least we are going to be sick together.�� He jokingly said. But when he saw the look she gave him, he backed away. ��Fine, I am going. But only to buy food, nothing else. And I will be getting that kiss sooner orter.��

    She could still glimpse the teasing in his eyes. Eventually, he stepped away from her with both hands in the air. He grabbed his phone from the table and was about to leave.

    ��Wait!�� She suddenly remembered something. ��What time is it?�� She had lost track of time, seeing that the light outside was gone.

    ��It is already around six. You missed almost the day. That is why you are so hungry.�� He exined to her, looking slightly puzzled, probably by her expression.

    ��Can I borrow your phone? I need to call Lourdes or Sasha.�� She told him, slightly feeling anxious.

    She realized she had not called to check up on Edison. She wondered what was happening to him since she had been sleeping all day. Then, she had to make arrangements for him to stay with them until she got out of the hospital, hopefully, the next day.

    ��I hope you don��t mind...�� Then, he paused, looking apologetic. ��I already took the liberty of speaking with Lourdes while you were asleep. I already told them of your situation and arranged for Edison to stay with them for the night.��

    She did not expect that he would do that for her. She did not exactly know how to react to his kind gesture. ��Did you call her? Did she tell you how Edison is doing?�� She believed she was thankful, but she also had many questions swirling in her mind.

    Like why was he doing this? What would he get from this rtionship? Nothing. But, on the other hand, she would get more than she deserved. So, was this rtionship fair to him? She doubted.

    Or was she merely a selfish unwed mother dragging him along her misery, destroying whatever future he had?

 Chapter 1076 - 1076 The biggest mistake

    1076 The biggest mistake

    He could see the many questions swirling in her eyes, but he could bet that she was afraid to ask most of them, frightened that she might not like the answers.

    ��I did not call them,�� Zach answered her question. He could see the confusion on her face as her brows knitted together. ��I went to visit them while you were out cold.�� He admitted.

    ��You went there?�� She blurted out in surprise. It was more a question than a statement.

    He moved closer to her again and grabbed her hands. ��I have to get you some change of clothes, and I also wanted to check on Edison.�� That exined why he was tired.

    He had been running around, doing errands for her, without her knowing. Truthfully, he did mind doing it for her. Although, he was also surprised at his actions. He never thought he would be doing this for a woman at all.

    ��You did not have to do that.�� Ria suddenly looked shy and ufortable, not knowing how to react to the situation. ��I don��t know what to say.�� As her head looked down, not wanting to see his face.

    ��You don��t have to say anything. I am happy to do it. Besides, I finally met Edison.�� He said, with a genuine smile, showing her that he had truly enjoyed meeting her son.

    Technically, he had seen her son before. But he had rushed out of her ce the first time they met. Therefore, she never had the chance to introduce the two of them formally.

    ��You did.�� He could sense that a tear was threatening to fall from her eyes. ��How is he?�� As she continued to ask her questions.

    .....

    He did not exactly know what she was asking him. Was she asking if Edison was well? Or if he liked meeting him or if he found him annoying? He could see the fear in her eyes as he gently forced her face to look at him and stared at them.

    Initially, he could honestly say that he was scared to death. Never in his life did he feel more afraid of meeting a person in his life. And Edison was just a toddler who could not even say his full name.

    But Zach honestly liked him. At least with their first meeting. But even if things get tough in thisplicated situation, he promised he was not going away just like that.

    This time, it would take more than a child to scare him away, even if he could see that Edison would be an additional challenge he had to face in this rtionship. It might take him some time to adjust, but he would find a way because he believed he did not want to lose her.

    ��He is doing ok. He doesn��t seem to have the virus.�� He assured her instead. He believed this was not the time to talk about what he thought of her son.

    Ria seemed relieved to hear that. It only confirmed how much she loved her son and cared for him. Something he failed to experience from his parents.

    He had grown up with people serving all his needs but not a mother who would dote on him. Or a father who would be there by his side unless there was a photo op that required them to show off their kids.

    Maybe Edison was luckier than him, even if he only had a mother by his side. At least he was getting all the attention he neededpared to him, who had both parents growing up but never showed up when he needed them.

    ��Do you mind if I use your phone? I want to talk to him.�� She pleaded with him.

    He could still see the desperation in her eyes to be with her son, even in her weak physical state. Most women he knew would only think of themselves, crying dramatically for attention if put in her situation. He could already cite his mother as an example.

    He had never seen a woman who was so selfless. Or maybe he had been hanging out with the wrong crowd. But he was baffled by this woman before him, who could only think of her son more than herself.

    ��Ok. Make your call while I buy us something to eat.�� He took his phone out of his pocket and handed it to her. ��But you are finishing your food when I get back.�� That was his deal.

    She nodded in agreement before looking at the screen, pressing the button to turn it on, but it had a security lock. ��Can you unlock it first?�� She asked, pushing the phone back to him.

    ��All you need to do is use your fingerprint.�� He teased her. ��Then, it will open.��

    He had programmed the phone to turn on fingerprint recognition but used her fingers instead of his. He had nothing to do earlier and found himself ying with his phone.

    ��Stop joking.�� Ria did not seem to believe him.

    ��Go on, try it.�� He urged her, seeing that she was hesitant to do it. Then, she ced her fingers on the pad, which automatically opened the screen. ��You see. I was not joking.��

    ��Why did you do that?�� She asked, looking dumbfounded by his action.

    ��Because I want to. Besides, I know you will use it.�� Then, he leaned down and kissed her on the forehead. ��Now, go make your call. I will be back in a jiff.��

    Then, he turned around and walked out of the door, feeling happy and lucky. He had never felt anything like this before. Like his life wasplete and had a purpose.

    Quickly, he ran toward the elevator, wanting to catch it before it closed. He did not want to wait for another cycle. He wanted to be fast so he could return as soon as possible.

    But it seemed he was not the only one who had the same idea as he identally bumped into someone. Then, he had to catch the other person before she fell to the ground.

    ��I am sorry.�� He said to her, holding her until she was back on her feet. But when he saw who it was. He immediately let go of her arms.

    She was thest person in the world he would like to see. She was the biggest mistake in his life that he wished to forget.

 Chapter 1077 - 1077 A great catch

    1077 A great catch

    At longst, home.

    She looked around the apartment she had bought with the money her ex-boyfriend paid as part of their settlement agreement. The deal was that she would not seek anything else from him.

    ��Home, sweet, home.�� The man behind him said as he opened the door for her. He offered to drive her home instead of her grabbing a cab from the hospital.

    Yes, she was finally home again, feeling a giddy excitement of seeing her child again. It might be just two nights, but it felt like it had been a lifetime since she had been in her apartment.

    Moreover, she could not sleep another night in the hospital, not seeing and caring for her child, who she missed so much.

    ��Thanks, Zach, for taking me home.�� She said as he helped her to the sofa so she could rest. ��But you don��t have to stay. I know you must be tired.��

    She was feeling much better now, but the doctors still specified she should not strain herself until she had fully recovered. She still needed a lot of sleep and food.

    On the other hand, Zach had been in and out of the hospital, going to work and getting back to her side to ensure that she had eaten and had enough sleep.

    ��Don��t worry about me. Just put your feet up.�� He helped her getfortable on the couch. He even ran to her bedroom to get a pillow for her back.

    .....

    Then, the bell of her apartment rang, followed by a soft knock on her door. She already knew who it could be behind the door. She could not wait to see him.

    ��I will get it,�� Zach said as he hurried to the door and quickly opened it.

    As she expected, her young son stood with an excited smile on his lips as the door swung open. But his eyes were not even looking at her. Instead, his focus was on the man standing by the door.

    ��Hey, my man. How are you doing?�� Zach greeted her son, kneeling until he was slightly on the same level as him. He raised his hand, which her son reached to give him a high five.

    Edison seemed to be warming up to him, but her son had always been friendly with everyone. Still, it was nice to see them getting along. Compared to thest time they first saw each other, this was so much better.

    ��Zachy...�� Edison greeted him, and to her surprise, her son hugged the bigger man. Then, Edison picked him up and cradled him in his arms like he weighed nothing.

    She had never seen his son with a man before except with Ronnie, Lourdes��s husband. Edison seemedfortable around him as if they had been friends for a long time.

    She remembered Zach telling her that he had visited him while she was asleep. Now, she wondered what they had done together to make them seem to bond.

    ��Hello, Sasha. Come on, join us.�� Zach also greeted the young girl who took Edison home.

    ��I am sorry, but I have to go. My Mom asked me to do a quick errand. But I will be back to get Edison when I get back.�� Sasha announced at the door. ��It is nice to see you, Ms. Ria, getting better.�� She waved her hand and was out of her sight before she could say anything.

    Then, Zach closed the door, carrying Edison with him. But the child finally squirmed out of his hold as her son ran towards her. ��Momma.�� He said in his sweet, adorable voice. ��You sick.�� He said, still learning how to form his sentence.

    ��Yes, I was. But I am getting better.�� Ria told her son as he tightly embraced her as if afraid she would disappear again. ��What have you been doing?�� She asked, seeing that he was carrying a notepad in his hand.

    ��See...�� He pointed to the paper as he showed it to her. ��Sashi... this, and me... do this.�� He ced his fingers on the letters the girl must have written and then moved them to his handwriting.

    Of course, it was not much to look at now, but in her opinion, it was a start. It was all just jumbled scribbles that did not make sense. Nevertheless, in her eyes, it was already a work of art.

    Still, she appreciated the effort and time Sashi was giving Edison. She could not ask for anything more from her and her parents. They had been too good to her and her son. She had no idea how she could ever repay them.

    ��What does Sasha mean bying back for Edison?�� She suddenly asked, noticing what the girl said as her son finally moved out of her hold and started ying with his toys in the corner of the room.

    ��Don��t you remember?�� Zach asked as he moved to sit on the chair near her. ��The doctor instructed that you should rest.�� He told her.

    ��Yes, but what does that have to do with Edison.�� Ria looked at him, slightly confused, as she held her son in her arms.

    ��It means that Edison still needs to stay with Sasha and her family.�� He rified to her. ��I already talked to Lourdes, exining the situation. And she agrees that Edison should stay with them.��

    ��Wait a minute. I did not permit you to run my life or my son.�� She suddenly felt rmed that he might be overstepping his boundaries.

    ��Hey, don��t be mad. I am not the enemy here. The doctor said that the virus might still be lingering in your system. He advised that you have limited contact with your son for the time being.�� He calmly informed her, assuring her that he meant no harm.

    Suddenly, she felt stupid for overreacting. Of course, the doctor was right. She did not want her son to get sick like her. And Zach was only being helpful by arranging things for her.

    ��I am sorry if I snap at you.�� She was genuinely apologetic. ��It is just hard to be away from him.�� She reasoned this time.

    She had been away from him during the trip. And just when she came back, she had to be confined in a hospital bed, unable to see him. It was a bit frustrating on her part.

    ��Don��t worry. I think I understand. I can see now how much you love your son.�� He told her, extending his hand to hers and squeezing them gently. Then, the bell rang again. ��Just in time.�� He said.

    He finally let go of her hand and moved out of his seat to answer the door. ��Who is that?�� She finally asked, curious again about what was happening in her home. Was Sasha back from her errand? That was quick.

    ��I took the liberty of ordering us some food. I would have dropped by the grocery, but there was just no time.�� He exined to her. Then, he opened the door to a man dressed in uniform carrying several paper bags.

    ��Watch him, but don��t move from your position. I will be in the kitchen but will be right back.�� He told her as he carried the bags into the other room.

    ��Let me help.�� She shouted at his retreating back, suddenly wary that he had been doing all the work. She knew she was feeling better. She could at least do something than lie around doing nothing.

    ��No. You are staying there.�� He shouted back and stopped her before she could stand up. ��Call me if you need anything.�� He instructed before disappearing from her sight. ��Anything.�� He repeated, shouting from the other room.

    She debated whether she should listen to him or force herself to do what she had to do. Of course, he did not mean, literally, everything. Right? That was just silly.

    Slowly, she stood from the couch and walked over to the side table. She spotted a few envelopes lying on the top, thinking it might be urgent mail or bills she had to pay.

    Then, she also grabbed the tv remote beside it, thinking of putting on a show that Edison might want to watch. If they had limited time together, she wanted to see him smile before he left her to be alone.

    ��What are you doing?�� Suddenly, she heard his voice behind her. ��I told you to call me if you need anything.�� He seemed to reprimand her.

    ��I am ok. I don��t need you to watch over my every move.�� She responded, shaking her head as he guided her back to the couch.

    ��I am only following the doctor��s orders. Besides, I only want you to be reunited with your son as soon as possible.�� His eyes turned to Edison, who was busy with his toys.

    Suddenly, she felt guilty, thinking he had a point. She wanted to hug and kiss her son, but he might contract the bug that was still in her system. It was better that she followed the doctor before she regretted it.

    And another thing, she might as well rest so her body could recover much easier from her sickness. It was the only logical thing to do. Therefore, she returned to the sofa without another fuss.

    Lastly, she appreciated what he was trying to do for her. ��Thanks, Zach.�� Believing he deserved it.

    She still could not think of why he would waste his time on a girl like her when he could have any woman he wanted. Now, she realized how lucky she was to be with him. He was a great catch.

 Chapter 1078 - 1078 Nice to feel wanted

    1078 Nice to feel wanted

    She saw how his son suddenly grabbed the pizza on his te that Zach had served him. It was the first time Edison would eat this kind of meal. Edison barely knew how to eat by himself yet without assistance. He was only learning how to use a spoon and feed himself.

    Then, there was his health she had to consider. Although he was ok consuming any food in moderation, she still avoided letting him eat anything resembling junk food or anything fatty.

    But for tonight, she was going to let it slide. To be fair to Zach, he did not know. She doubted if he had any experience in feeding a child.

    ��Hey, watch it, buddy.�� Zach gently tapped her son on the shoulder when he sloppily tried to put the pizza into his mouth. ��Take it easy.��

    She was curious about how he would handle Edison when he was in this mood, so she kept quiet, eating her hot soup as they slumped around the round table in her living room.

    Besides, he said he would handle everything while she sat tight and rxed. It was a wee change to have someone doing things for her. But she also slightly felt guilty since he did not have to do this for them.

    Then, she saw him grab a tissue from the side, wiping Edison��s face and hands. ��Do you need help?�� He asked as her son. When his son nodded with a smile on his lips, he continued. ��I will show you.��

    First, he cut the pizza into smaller slices, in a size that would fit Edison��s mouth. Then, He picked another pizza and demonstrated it to her son. ��Look.�� He called Edison��s attention and started putting the pizza in his mouth.

    Soon, Edison also followed, picking up his thin slice and imitating Zach��s action. ��Great! That is perfect.�� Zach lifted his fist to Edison, and her son fist-bumped like they were buddies.

    .....

    She did not even know that her son could do that. Where did he learn it? From Sasha or him? She suddenly felt that many things had already happened to her son that she had missed while she had been away and sick.

    She could not wait to get better and be with her son again. But for now, she had to settle for being with him in the same room, watching. She could not risk her son contracting the virus in her system.

    ��Perfect.�� Suddenly, Edison mimicked him, almost enunciating the word just right. The scene before her almost made her cry.

    She always dreamed that her son had a father to look up to, and seeing the two interact almost filled her heart with joy. But, of course, she was also afraid that this was only temporary.

    One day, Zach would realize that this was not the kind of life for him. He had consumed more than he could chew. And then he would suddenly spit it out and leave them.

    ��Now, shall we make mommy happy by being a good boy?�� Zach told his son as if they had a bond and that they were the only ones who could understand.

    Eventually, Sasha finally took Edison back to her house, leaving her with Zach alone. They had a nice dinner together, with Zach helping to feed her son since she did not want to have more contact with him.

    ��Thanks, Zach. You don��t know what all this means to me.�� Ria finally spoke, grateful for the man cleaning the mess in her living room.

    ��Don��t mention it. I had fun with Edison. He is a great kid. I would not mind spending time with him.�� He stopped before her, carrying the tes and trash in his hands.

    ��Why don��t I finish here while you rx andy down.�� He even handed her the remote of the tv if ever she wished to change the channel to another station.

    She scanned for a while, trying to find a movie that would interest her. But her mind was somewhere. It was thinking about the man in the other room, taking care of her responsibilities and her.

    ��Found anything entertaining?�� Suddenly, Zach asked as he returned to the room, carrying a ss of water. Then, he sat down beside her.

    ��Nah.�� She answered, finally giving up and putting the remote on the table near her.

    ��Why don��t you drink your medication before I look for something both of us would like?�� He handed her the small pill, putting it in her hand and the water.

    ��Thanks.�� She drank the meds and half the ss of water before returning to afortable position on the sofa.

    She watched him return the ss and take the remote instead, scanning the screen for something to watch. Suddenly, she could not help but wonder what he was doing.

    ��You must be tired.�� She said, thinking he had been serving her hand and foot almost the entire time she was sick. ��I think you also need some rest. Why don��t you leave this with me while you go home.��

    She tried to pry the remote from his hand, but he was quicker as he moved it away from her. ��Did I fail to mention it to you? I am staying for the night.�� He said as if it was the most obvious thing to say.

    ��What?�� She expressed, slightly surprised by his n. ��You don��t have to stay.�� She quickly added, not wanting to be a burden to him any more than necessary. So far, she felt she had already abused his kindness. She could not ask for more.

    He suddenly moved closer to her, calming her by wrapping his arms around her shoulder, then pulling her closer to his body. ��It is ok. I want to stay.�� Then, she felt his hand caressing her hair. ��I enjoy being around you and taking care of you.��

    Eventually, she settled under his arms, feeling morefortable with him by her side. Was it wrong for her to think that it was where she belonged? Was she mistaken to believe that he was the one for her?

    ��But you have already done enough.�� She told him, finally looking up to stare into his face. She wanted to read what was going on in his mind. Nothing about his action made sense to her.

    Why was he doing all this? She could not understand since nobody had ever been this good to her. It was just too good to be true. She was not a lucky person. Nothing in her life came easy.

    ��Not close enough, so I intend to do more.�� He smiled, looking down at her, gazing into her eyes, allowing her to see the sincerity reflecting in his eyes. ��You better get used to me being around.�� He said with determination.

    Finally, she epted his words. She was tired of fighting what was in front of her. She could not deny anymore how much she wanted him in her life. She had decided to ept him into her life and her son without reservations. He finally convinced her that he was here to stay.

    ��Do you have any problem with that?�� He asked when she remained silently contemting her new conclusion.

    ��No.�� She shook her head, agreeing that this was where he should be, right next to her. ��I have no problem with you being here with me.��

    ��Good.�� He answered, but this time, he lowered his head, iming her lips with his. She suddenly remembered that she was sick. He should not be kissing her, but it was hard to stop.

    She did not want him to stop, remembering how much she had started to crave his kisses. She could not deny that he made her alive. Her heart which had stopped beating for a long time seemed to have finally awoken again.

    She believed she was ready to open her heart again to the possibility because of him. He had given her hope that she still might have a chance to find love again.

    ��I think I like you very much.�� She finally said when he came up for air, allowing her to breathe again.

    She could not say if she had already fallen in love with him, but if he continued on this path, she might eventually helplessly fall for him. But she believed she was ready to risk it all for this man.

    ��I think I like you very much too.�� He answered her with a smile that brightened the room.

    Then, his lips lowered again to assert his im on her. This time, it was more intense than before. It seemed he was not holding back this time as he showed how much he wanted to be with her.

    ��Hey, I think we need to stop.�� He breathily said as he peppered her with kisses along the length of her neck and down her shoulders.

    Then, his hands traveled along her back, caressing her body with his firm,manding hands. She was putty in his hands as she savored the warmth that seeped through her skin.

    She yearned for more.

    She wanted him.

    She heard him. ��Then, stop.�� She told him.

    But nothing in her voice could convince even her that she wanted him to stop. Still, he held himself, controlling his impulse to go on. She could see that it was taking everything in him to pull away.

    ��I am sorry. I should not have done that. You are still weak. You should be resting.�� He apologized, but his eyes still reflected the desire that had possessed him to kiss her in the first ce.

    ��Don��t worry. I like it. But maybe we can do itter.�� She offered, not wanting him to feel guilty.

    Still, it was nice to feel wanted despite her condition.

 Chapter 1079 - 1079 Money that bought silence

    1079 Money that bought silence

    She stared at the ceiling, thinking of the man lying on her couch, just a few meters away from her bedroom door. He insisted on staying and camping in her living room to guarantee she would be ok for the night.

    She wanted to offer thefort of her bed, but she did not want him to think she was moving too fast in their rtionship. But she could not help but wonder if he wasfortable on her couch since he seemed too big.

    ��No, don��t do it.�� She whispered to herself, stopping her from sliding out of bed and exiting her room.

    Deep sleep seemed to deprive her as she kept waking up at all hours. Maybe it was because she had been sleeping all day, or it could be the medication. Whatever it was, she was ready to give up.

    Butpared to yesterday, she was feeling so much better. It was as if she was almost a hundred percent back to her usual self. Still, she was proceeding with caution, not wanting the sickness toe back.

    But that was not the problem, as her body won over her better judgment. ��Traitor.�� She thought to herself.

    She sneaked out of her room and walked to the living room, staring at the sleeping man who seemed ufortable in his position, basing it on how his body bent on the couch.

    She debated whether to wake him up or leave him be. Still, she felt guilty if she left him in such a situation. She could imagine the stiffness of his muscles when he woke up in the morning.

    But then again, should she invite him to share her bed since she had no spare room or bed to offer him? After a few seconds of observing his face, he stirred, making her step away.

    .....

    She also did not want him to catch her watching him sleep. It would be awkward to exin herself in that kind of situation.

    ��Just get some water and go back to your room.�� She could hear her mind instructing her body, reminding her that she was also thirsty.

    Slowly, she moved away from him, stepping on her tiptoes to avoid creating too much noise. Then, she finally reached the other room without waking him up.

    She went straight to the refrigerator, getting some cold water inside. She needed something that could replenish the thirst she felt. Then, after refilling her ss, she brought it back with her on her way back to her room, just in case she felt parched again.

    But before she could pass the living room undetected, on her way to her bedroom, somebody called her attention. ��Did you need anything?�� He asked her, making her face him. ��I told you to wake me up if you need anything.��

    ��I am sorry.�� She uttered, feeling like a child caught with her hand on the cookie jar. ��You seem so tired. I did not have the heart to wake you up. Besides, I was feeling so much better now. Thanks to you.�� She added thest part, grateful for all his help.

    ��Still, you should have woken me up.�� He insisted as he stood up and walked over to her. Then, his hand automatically checked her temperature, feeling her skin for warmth.

    But the only heat she felt came from his skin as it made contact with her. She could not help it as her eyes automatically closed, savoring the warmth radiating from him. She was not sick, but still, she could feel a different kind of fever building inside her.

    ��I am ok. You don��t have to worry about me. But I am more worried about you.�� She admitted. ��I don��t think you arefortable with my sofa. I don��t mind if you sleep in my bed, beside me. If you want.�� She shyly offered.

    She could not help it since she had never shared a bed with a man, except for Edison. She had been sleeping alone since Edison mostly slept in his room. She would offer Edison��s room to him, but the kiddie bed would only fit half of his body.

    ��Are you sure it is fine?�� He also seemed to hesitate. ��But I prefer to sleep on your bed since my back is killing me.�� He touched a portion of his lower back to make his point.

    She could tell that he was not making it up. She did see how he twisted his body to fit on the couch. Therefore, his im had a solid basis. Anyway, she already offered it. She could not take it back.

    ��Yeah,e on. The bed is wide enough for the both of us.�� She told him.

    She bought a wide bed intending to share it with Edison from time to time. Besides, she had more than enough space in her room for it. It would be nice to sleep on something she did not have to bend her body to fit.

    Then, she opened her door to him, allowing him entry to her private area. Suddenly, she could feel the sizzling heat surrounding her, but she chose to ignore it. She did not want to put malice in her invitation since she was unsure if she was ready to take this to the next level.

    ��So, you can take that side,�� She said, pointing to her right while facing the bed as she walked over to the left.

    Soon, they were both lying on the bed, with the nket covering their bodies. Then, their eyes stared at the ceiling above their heads, both temporarily lost in their worlds.

    Stillness filled the room as no one seemed to want to talk since nothing appeared toe to mind, but neither felt the desire to close their eyes and allow the darkness to consume their consciousness.

    ��Are you asleep?�� Somebody suddenly spoke, breaking the awkward silence.

    Ria realized it was not him but she who first uttered the question. She could not sleep, and she did not hear him breathing evenly. Therefore, concluding that he was still wide awake, just like her.

    ��No, not yet. What about you? Are you sleepy?�� Zach returned the question.

    ��No. Not really.�� She truthfully responded as she expelled a big sigh of air from her body. ��I think I had already overslept.�� She exined, not feeling a hint of fatigue as she continued to stare at the nk ceiling.

    Suddenly, she could imagine a painting of his face disyed on the white surface above her. Then, she realized it was just her illusion since she had always wanted to see him.

    ��Do you want to talk instead? I am not sleepy too. We can kill time by learning more things about each other while we wait for sleep toe around.�� he suggested instead, which she believed was a good idea.

    She thought about it, nodding in agreement. She believed she had many things she wished to know about this man beside her, just like his likes and dislikes, etc. But that would also mean he had to ask questions that she had to answer honestly.

    Was she ready for that? She guessed she had no choice. She could not keep hiding from her past since it would reveal its nature eventually to haunt her even if she buried it in the deepest part of her mind.

    ��Ok. I think I like that.�� If they were going to be a couple, she would have to learn to open up to him.

    ��Great.�� This time, he turned to his side, facing her as he cradled his face in her soft pillow.

    She knew she had no choice but to follow his sample and face him. It was weird to see a man lying next to her. But it was a nice kind of weird. She believed she liked it.

    ��Shall I go first?�� He asked as he stared into her eyes. ��I hope you will not mind, but I need to ask this.��

    Suddenly, she felt wary about his question. But if she would work out this rtionship with him, she should be ready to share more intimate things about herself, or this entire thing would be doomed before it hardly began.

    ��Is it ok if I ask who Edison��s father is?�� He finally voiced out what probably had been brewing in his mind.

    She could not me him. If she was in his situation, when he was the one with a child, she might also ask the same question. She would be curious about the woman��s identity, even if it had been in the past.

    ��I...�� She had no idea how to answer his first question. Honestly, she had decided never to bring up this topic. Never again in the rest of her life. But now that he was asking. Was she ready to tell him?

    ��I am sorry. But I can��t tell you that.�� She finally said to him. First, it was a past that she did not want to dig up. Then.

    She also remembered signing a Non-Disclosure Agreement where she could not disclose the identity of her child��s father in exchange for the enormous financial support she received.

    The use stated that she could only spend the money on her child��s medical treatment and future needs, including securing a house for her child. But she barely touched most of the money when she started working.

    She was saving it for future use. In such a case, Edison got sick again. Or for his education. Besides, she barely needed the money since she could not care much for material things.

    But basically, it was money that bought silence.

 Chapter 1080 - 1080 No more

    1080 No more

    She woke up, realizing that she was sleeping in his bed. She did not remembering over to his apartment. But she instantly recognized his room upon opening her eyes.

    She looked around, trying to see her surrounding, finding nothing was amiss from what she remembered. The room looked just like she had left it before leaving that day.

    Then, her hand slid to his side of the mattress, which seemed disarrayed.

    When her hands touched his pillow, it was warm to her touch, as if somebody had just woken up and left that side of the bed.

    But that left her puzzled as her eyes roamed again around the room. But nobody was there. She could not sense any movement or noiseing from the bathroom.

    He was dead, as she repeatedly told herself.

    ��That is not possible.�� She mumbled as her mind searched her memories. It was impossible unless someone else slept beside herst night. But why could she not remember anything?

    Thest thing her mind could recall was that she was hiding in her room, not wanting to see anyone, not even her father. She refusedpany but only epted food since she needed to feed her baby.

    Therefore, how did she end up in his apartment and sleeping on his bed? It did not make sense as she slowly slid out of bed and walked towards the door.

    .....

    Who slept beside her?

    Carefully, she ced her ears by the wooden surface of the door, pressing it harder, hoping to hear whatever noise she could detect outside.

    She could hear the faint sound of the television running in the living room. She believed a news channel was airing on the screen. Gerald usually watched the news as soon as he woke up while drinking his coffee. But that could not be him.

    ��It is not him.�� She repeated to herself. A stranger must have entered his apartment.

    Cautiously, she moved away from the door, debating whether toe out and confront whoever was out there. Then, she listened again by the door, but suddenly, the noise seemed to stop.

    She concluded that the intruder must have left. Then, slowly, she opened her door, avoiding making a sound. When she peeked outside, she did not see anyone in the hallway.

    Then, she made her way to the living room, tiptoeing to minimize the sound of her steps. Once she reached the area, she found that the television was off. No one was there.

    She breathed arge amount of air, feeling relieved. She concluded that she must still be groggy from her sleep, making her imagine things. There was no one there but her. Although, it was still a mystery how she ended up in this ce.

    ��Let us just get something to eat.�� Her stomach reminded her that her baby was hungry as it started to growl.

    She believed she left a few groceries in the pantry and the refrigerator when she wasst here. She could whip up something that she could eat. Luckily, her baby seemed to like anything she consumed. She was not queasy with food as the other pregnant woman experienced.

    But she suddenly stopped by the entrance to the kitchen. It was clear she was not alone in the apartment as her eyes focused on a man by the stove. He had his back turned to her, so she could not see his face, but from her view, she could not believe her eyes.

    It was like seeing a ghost because he was dead. Somebody shot him and burned him. That could not be him.

    That man cooking was not Gerald.

    It could not be him.

    She kept repeating in her mind, hoping the image would suddenly disappear. She closed her eyes, believing that once she opened them again. The illusion would vanish.

    But it did not.

    He stood there, moving as if he belonged in that kitchen, reminding her of the times he would cook for her. He was not a great chef. But he could manage a mean omelet and a few simple dishes.

    ��Gerald?�� She finally called to him, fear and hope mixed in her voice. Was it possible that he was alive?

    She could not wait for him to turn around as she heard her voice float in the air. She was anxious to know if it was him, at the same time, afraid that he might be a stranger looking like him.

    Or she might be going crazy, thinking he might still be alive and the dead body was not him, lying lifeless on that table. Then, one of these days, the authorities will confirm that it was not him.

    Gerald missing was better than him dead. It would at least give her a chance that he might still be alive. Someday, the authorities would rescue him from whoever abducted him and save him.

    ��Haley. I am d that you are finally awake.�� The man said as he finally turned around and looked at her. ��I made your favorite breakfast. Come on, join me.�� He called to her.

    She was rooted on the spot, unable to move or say anything. She blinked her eyes twice or several times, hoping to clear the fog obstructing her sight. Then, she realized they were tears flowing down her cheeks.

    She was not sure. But was her mind ying tricks on her? It was him, but in a way, she could not tell. It was his voice, his body, but the face seemed different. She did not understand as she stared at him again, wiping the tears that blocked her sight.

    ��Gerald...�� She had no words to say because nothing about this scene seemed right. She could not tell, but the more she stepped closer to him, the more he seemed to move away.

    ��Haley, what is wrong?�� He asked as he finally moved to the table and waited for her with the food he had made.

    Was his face burned or something, that is why she could not recognize him? No. That was not it. Something was different about him. It was like he was wearing a mask. It was his voice, but it was not him.

    ��I don��t know.�� She finally answered him. ��What are you doing here? You are supposed to be dead.�� She confusedly said. Instead of being happy to see him, she could not stop denying that he was alive.

    That was not Gerald, she told herself. That was an impostor. She wanted Gerald, but in her mind and heart, that man was not him. But who was he, and where was Gerald?

    ��If I am dead, why am I here?�� He asked as he finally sat down, tapping the chair beside him. ��Come, sit with me.��

    She wanted to go near him, but her feet remained in ce even if she kept walking. She had to get to the bottom of this. She had to look into his eyes to confirm that it was not him.

    Then, she stopped. She wiped all her tears away. ��No, you are not Gerald.�� She finally said.

    No, you are not Gerald. She repeated.

    Then, she could feel the room start swaying, and soon it was swirling. She could still see the man sitting by the table, but slowly fading in her mind. Soon, there was chaos as she began shouting. Then, noises filled her ears.

    ��Haley.�� A man��s voice resonated in her mind. It was familiar. ��Haley, wake up.�� He said as she felt someone tapping her on the cheeks.

    ��He is not dead.�� She opened her eyes, shouting the words over and over again.

    ��Stop it, Haley. You are having a nightmare.�� She could hear him say, but she did not want to believe him. What she saw was real.

    Gerald was not dead. Her heart knew it.

    ��Dad, Gerald is not dead. Help me find him.�� She said to her father, who knelt on her bed beside her. He attempted to snap her out of her hysteria.

    ��I wish that is true, my dear. But Gerald is dead.�� Her father continued to say to her as he tried to make her understand.

    ��No, he is not. I saw him. Or rather the man that was on the table. That man was not Gerald.�� She told her father, believing that it was a mistake. They had the wrong man.

    If her father would help her, they could easily find the people who took him. Then, they could save Gerald. She only had to convince her father that the dead man was not the man that she loved.

    ��That is not possible. Of course, you want to believe that the man is not Gerald, but science doesn��t lie.�� Her father said, making her look up at him. She wanted to read in his eyes that he was lying.

    ��What science? What are you talking about?�� She finally asked, confused about what was happening.

    ��Mike called early this morning.�� Her father paused as if he was choosing his words carefully. He looked at her as if he was concerned about her.

    It had been a while since shest saw him, acting like a father to her. But at the moment, it made no difference because she could feel her heart squeezing the life out of her as she anticipated his words.

    ��The authorities finally confirmed through his dental records and DNA that the man was him.�� He continued.

    She did not want to believe it. She quickly looked away from her father as tears began to fall from her eyes. It was clear now. She only had a terrible dream.

    In her dream, he was very much alive.

    But wide awake, he was just a lifeless, unidentifiable, burned corpse.

    In reality, he was no more.

 Chapter 1081 - 1081 Incredibly sexy

    1081 Incredibly sexy

    She had woken up several timesst night only to stare at the man sleeping beside her. He looked exhausted. What did she expect? He was hopping like an energizer bunny between caring for her and working.

    She believed he might have taken her workload if her presumptions were correct. When she called work to inform Brenda of her situation, she told her that Zach had already updated them. Then, she had nothing to worry about in her job.

    ��Just rest and concentrate on getting better.�� Those were her boss��s exact words.

    But, of course, she could not help but worry. She needed her job to support her and her child. She did not want to depend on the child support Edison was receiving. She wished to have independent financial freedom from that man as soon as possible.

    Suddenly, the thought of himing after her and her child went through her mind, but she quickly buried them. She did not need to worry about that good-for-nothing man now.

    Then, she heard the door of the bathroom open. And the man of her dreams suddenly came to view. When she woke up again a few minutes ago, he was already out of bed and in the shower.

    ��Hey, you��re up. That is great.�� He greeted her when he nced at her. ��Why don��t you take a shower while I cook us breakfast?�� He suggested as he wiped his hair dry with a towel.

    She would not mind not eating breakfast if she could continue to watch him like this. She was already full just by looking at his incredible physique. It was literally and undeniably mouthwatering.

    But all good things muste to an end.

    .....

    ��You should go home.�� She said as she sat on the bed, looking at the man who stood by her bathroom door, looking so fresh after his bath.

    She could not control her eyes from feasting on his delectable body in his jeans without a shirt. She believed she might attack him if he kept disying his broad chest and t abs like that. Therefore it was better if he just left.

    ��Are you throwing me out of your house?�� Zach jokingly said as he strode toward her, sitting by the edge of her bed.

    A little closer and she could effortlessly touch her hands against his skin. She could not stop imagining how it would feel to trace those lines that formed his abdominal muscles.

    She could not figure out how men could have time to work on their physical build after a busy schedule at work and their social lifestyle. She doubted that those were natural, but it was all too real.

    ��Of course not. It is just that I am feeling so much better. There is no need for you to watch me anymore.�� Ria felt she had already abused his kindness for taking much of his time since she got sick.

    He no longer had to stay to care for her or her son, which she was expecting toe home soon. But she was thankful for his presence. It would have been hard for her if he was not around to help.

    ��And I am sure you are already exhausted and missing your bed.�� She said, but somehow, she felt like she was lying.

    A part of her did not want him to leave. Truthfully, she wanted him to stay for as long as possible. In a way, watching him sleep beside her made her hope that he might be her forever.

    ��Yes, I miss my bed, but I don��t think I will miss it more than I will miss you.�� Then, he leaned forward, holding both sides of her arms and pulling her toward him.

    Then, his face gradually descended until there was just a fraction of space between her lips and his. His eyes seemed to search hers, looking for what. She had no idea.

    ��Can I kiss you?�� He finally asked as the air they breathed mingled between them.

    She could feel her body slowly burning up, not from a fever but from his touch that sapped all her inhibitions, his eyes that seemed to suck her into his world, his lips that were ready to devour her, and the way his voice seemed to tickle her senses.

    ��Hmmm!�� She could not even say yes as her voice lodged inside her throat.

    All she could do was slightly nod, avoiding bumping her forehead against his. But she believed her eyes told him all he wanted to hear as he lowered his head, eliminating the tiny space between their lips.

    Then, she felt her body falling back to the linens as he moved on top of her. His lips continued to savor her lips, finally demanding entry to every crevice in her mouth, exploring just like his hands as they roamed around her body.

    ��I don��t think I will be satisfied with a kiss this time.�� He huskily said in her ears as his lips and tongue created a hot trailing fire along the stretch of her neck.

    She understood what he was trying to say to her. But did she have the willpower to stop him? Did she want him to stop in the first ce? She doubted because all her body and mind were screaming was for him to go on.

    ��Stop me now if you don��t want this.�� He gradually pushed his body away, but she could see in his eyes the immense control he was exerting to hold himself back from her.

    ��What if I don��t want you to stop?�� She asked, feeling bolder this time as her hands extended to his cheeks, pulling him back to her. ��I want you so much.��

    She did not know where her bravery came from as she looked directly into his eyes. She could see the hesitation in his eyes, but she erased his doubt when she pulled him for a passionate kiss, more intense than thest one.

    This time, she took the lead, shoving away all her inhibitions and indecisiveness. She was tired of being afraid of what the future would bring. She had to face the now and worry about what would happenter.

    She wanted him.

    Then she would have him.

    ��Then, I won��t stop because I always wanted you.�� He expressed in a breathy whisper as his hands started working on her sleeping gown.

    Honestly, she was slightly embarrassed with what she worest night, but she never had sexy lingeries in her closet. So, she settled on her cotton sleeping gown that she usually used.

    Besides, she did not know she would sleep with him on the same bed. Or end up making out like this. But it seemed that it did not matter as he pulled it out of her body and threw it on the floor.

    Now, she only had her cotton panties on. Who knew that she would need sexy underwear? Not her. She never thought she would end up in a rtionship or almost naked before him.

    ��Hey, are you alright?�� He suddenly stopped, pulling up on his elbows to look at her. ��Is there a problem? Do you want me to stop?�� He asked worriedly. ��I don��t mind waiting if you change your mind and are not ready.��

    She suddenlyughed because that was thest thing on her mind. ��I am sorry.�� She realized she probably zoned out when worrying about her underwear. ��No, no, no.�� She repeated. ��I want you to continue.��

    ��Then, what is the problem?�� His worry turned into curiosity as his eyes searched her face. ��Come on. You can be honest with me.�� Looking at her with those yful smiles that could melt a heart made of stone.

    ��I know, I can. I trust you.�� She said. ��But don��tugh, ok.�� Her forehead creased, frowning, telling him she was serious. ��Promise me.��

    ��I promise.�� He even crossed his heart. ��What is it?��

    ��I was worried I would turn you off...�� She paused for a few seconds. ��...with my underwear.�� She added in an almost inaudible whisper.

    Then, heughed.

    She almost pulled away, feeling humiliated by his reaction. But he quickly stopped her, drawing her back to him. ��Hey. I am sorry. I am notughing at you. Only at the situation.�� He exined as he enveloped her into his body.

    But she tried to wiggle her body away from his embrace, pulling slightly away. ��Still, you promise not tough.�� She yfully hit him in the chest, but instead of getting mad, she realized she liked touching him.

    She felt the sensation of his warmth against the coldness of her palms. In a way, she was also nervous. She had never been with a man for a long time. Honestly, she had been with only one man before. And it was not a great experience.

    She was not saying that sex with Ryan was terrible, but she guessed she did not know if it was great either since she was inexperienced. Ryan was her first and herst.

    But kissing and making out with Zach was incredible. She believed sex with him was something she looked forward to very much. However, she was also afraid that her inexperience might cause problems, just like her damn white cotton panties.

    ��Only because you are so adorable. Besides...�� He suddenly looked down at the bottom part of her body. Then, she felt his fingers touch the side of her remaining undergarment, pulling the garter, then mildly snapping it back. ��I like this. You are incredibly sexy in it.��

 Chapter 1082 - 1082 Immediate family

    1082 Immediate family

    Evan looked at the woman beside him. She was the only woman who had convinced his heart to take a chance in love. And now he was ready to leap with her to the unknown. However, fate seemed to be doing the opposite.

    All he wanted was to marry the woman he loved, but nning a wedding amidst the tragedy happening around him appeared to be not a good sign. Somehow, they had to hit pause with their ns.

    David, his bestfriend, had to face the possibility of mourning for the only woman he loved. They never thought that they would end up like Alex, but here they were, madly in love with one woman.

    Then, Gerald, his colleague, was found dead of a gunshot wound and burned for an unknown reason. Whoever did it was still atrge. Whatever the motive was had remained a mystery.

    Then, there was Eida. She was silently grieving for the love of her life, who was about to get married to another woman. She might deny how much she was in pain, but he could see it in her eyes.

    The only good thing that happened around them recently was the birth of Ares, the son of Alex and Dani. At least, somehow, his birth negated death and tragedy. But was it enough to make him think life was worth living?

    Then, a voice infiltrated his thoughts, snapping him back to the present. ��Hey, Evan.�� She called his attention as she leaned against his body and touched his chest. ��What seems to be bothering you?�� The woman in his arms asked.

    At least this beautiful woman cradled in his body made every challenging part of his life worth living and fighting. Their rtionship might not have been ideal at the start. It was not perfect until now.

    He enjoyed every second he had spent with her, even the hardships because it taught him many things about how to love. He was no expert, but somewhat, he had managed to do just fine.

    .....

    ��I want to marry you soon, but...�� He said, slightly hesitating. He could not stop thinking of all the possibilities. What if something happened to one of them? What then? Would he still have a chance to marry her? Or if he died, would it be fair that she would be a young widow?

    Then again, could he keep waiting for the perfect timing? Until all their friends were ok before taking the next step in their rtionship by marrying her. Or should he take matters into his hand and marry her as soon as he could arrange it?

    He had thought about it before. Was it the right thing to do? But how would he know, leaving him to wonder more about it? Then, he shifted his gaze to his fiance as they bothy down on the bed,

    ��And you know that is what I also want. I could not wait to be your wife. But I do understand if you need to postpone our wedding. We can always do it some other time.�� Amelia offered with a reassuring smile. ��There is no rush.�� She added, as usual, never demanding.

    He did not know how he found luck after what he had done in his past. He still could not believedy luck had found a way for them to meet. But he could not help but fear that his fortune might notst long and eventually run out.

    Fate would exact its punishment for all his wrong deeds. Then, Amelia would realize that he was not the one for her. What would he do when she decided to leave him? He just could not let that happen.

    ��Yeah, we can.�� But his voicecked the conviction.

    True, he agreed about what she said. He could marry her some other time. However, he believed he could not wait. He wanted her so much. He wanted her to be his wife now and enjoy their life together while they still could.

    He did not want one of them to suffer the same fate as their friends, David and Rose. Or even Gerald and Haley, who would never get the chance to be together.

    ��I also don��t want to wait.�� She suddenly told him, surprising him. It appeared they might be thinking of the same thing. ��I think we should marry now.�� She said, this time with determination.

    She leaned on her palms as she lifted her head to look at him. He could see that she was not joking about this. He stared into her eyes, studying them, thinking whether he should take her seriously.

    ��What are you saying? Are you ok with us getting married without our friends?�� But thinking about it, they were mostly his friends. Amelia just recently met them through him.

    ��I think you should be asking yourself that question. After all, those people are your friends, not mine. I only need Ang, Eida, and Luisa present at my wedding. I don��t even mind if my father doesn��te.�� She said to him with all seriousness.

    He contemted what she said as she returned to his chest, using it as a pillow for her head. She probably could hear the wild throbbing of his heart as it beat only for her.

    And it gradually increased as excitement coursed through his vein just thinking about marrying her. He believed he had been ready since he had bought her ring and proposed to her. And he could not wait for anyone else to make her his wife.

    ��I think we should get married now.�� Evan abruptly stood up and pulled her up with him. ��I think I should have the jet ready. So we can fly to Vegas as soon as possible.��

    Amelia only looked at him, slightly bbergasted, as her eyes widened, unable to believe what he had said. ��We could not just get married.�� She uttered in surprise.

    He quickly walked to the closet, dragging her with him. ��We need to pack a few things because we are booking a few days for our wedding and honeymoon.�� He added with a wink.

    ��This is insane. Nobody could arrange a wedding just like that.�� She said that they had been nning for weeks and hardly were anywhere. ��Besides, I can��t marry you if it is just the two of us.�� She protested.

    ��Of course, we are not getting married without our family.�� Then, he tugged her gently out of their room into the kitchen, where he could hear noises.

    ��Ok. Attention, everyone. That includes you, my little princess.�� He pped his hands to make the others shift their gazes in his direction. ��Look and listen.�� He continued when all eyes were on him, except for Luisa, who was busy ying with her fingers.

    ��I need you to wrap all this up. Let us finish breakfast as soon as possible.�� He pointed to the food that his grandmother was cooking. ��Then, please start packing your things.��

    ��What is the meaning of this?�� His grandmother looked at him oddly. Maybe thinking he was going insane. Strangely enough, it might be the case.

    He was insanely in love with his fiance and could not wait for their union to be over. He would not wait for some tragic incident before he acted on his promise to make her an official part of his life.

    ��We...�� He pointed at Amelia and then at himself. ��... are getting married today.�� It was still early. A few hours�� flights, then they would be at the church, saying their ��I do.��

    ��That is preposterous. What foolish air got inside that head of yours.�� Ang walked over to her and patted his cheeks as if trying to wake him up from his nonsense.

    ��That is what I was saying to him.�� Amelia walked over to Luisa, lifting her from her portable cradle and dancing with the little child in her arms. ��I think you should put some sense into your Uncle Evan.�� She mumbled to her little ears.

    ��Hey, I heard that. And that is not an insane idea.�� Heined as he walked over to the child and asked if he could hold her.

    Somehow, he had learned not to be afraid of her. She was just a child, so fragile but so adorable too. He knew he could squash her with his arms. Therefore, he cradled her with gentleness he never knew he possessed.

    ��Tell them, Luisa, my idea was the sanest idea I had ever had.�� He tried to coerce the child to work with him in convincing thesedies to cooperate.

    When she smiled, he knew that she agreed with her. ��You see. Even Luisa believed we should do it.��

    Then, he turned to the three women looking at him. ��You said it yourself, Amelia. You only need them to be present at your wedding. And I agree with you. All we need is them.��

    They could always remarry some other time. Then, they could finally celebrate their union with their family and friends. But for now, he only wanted the most important people in their lives at this very moment to join them in this union, their immediate family.

 Chapter 1083 - 1083 Unexpected visitor

    1083 Unexpected visitor

    Ria could only sigh in frustration as she watched Zach and Edison y with breakfast. Not because she did not like what she was observing but because of some different reason.

    Then, why was she disappointed? If anybody was interested, because nothing happened. Damn! Just when it was getting somewhere. Bang! They had to stop. She was unable to fulfill her wild and sexy fantasy.

    What happened? Edison happened.

    Sarah knocked on her door and dropped Edison home. Of course, she was happy to see her son, but she could not help but feel the desperation of feeling his arms wrapped around her body.

    ��Breakfast is almost ready. Go wash your hands.�� Ria announced to the two boys in her living room, watching an early kiddie show on the screen.

    Hastily, Zach encouraged Edison to run to the kitchen while he turned off the television and followed closely behind. Then, they both washed their hands before settling on the kitchen table.

    Soon, she served their meal on the table and ced the dirty pans on the sink. When she returned, the two were already ying a game. Zach had positioned the two eggs she cooked, side by side, on the te and took two slices of bacon, cutting them into long strips.

    Then, he put some of them on the top of the te, making it look like hair. Then, he drew the lips using ketchup, the mayonnaise as the nose, and some mustards as eyebrows for the eggs that served as eyes.

    ��You see, this is fun.�� He expressed, chuckling with her son, who seemed to enjoy what he showed him. ��You see the face.�� Pointing to his masterpiece.

    .....

    It did look pleasing as she watched the two interact with each other. She guessed whatever fantasy she had would have to wait until they could find their moment alone again.

    But she had seen him looking at her with those zing eyes. She could tell that he was as frustrated as she was. He had not lost his desire. It was still brewing underneath his smiles.

    ��Fun,�� Her son said, imitating him again. ��Do more.�� Edison urged him, amused by their little game.

    For now, she had to be a caring and devoted mother. Not the sexy siren, if she could even call herself that, remembering her sexy lingerie. Anyway, she missed her son and would make time for him.

    ��No more. We should not be ying with our foods since they are not toys.�� She suddenly sounded like the nun that sometimes fed them when she was young, remembering her short time at the orphanage.

    She would have loved to stay there because the nuns were very kind, but the orphanage had to shut down because of theck of funds if she remembered correctly. But she was so young then that she hardly remembered the details.

    To make the story short, she had to bounce from one foster care to another. Sometimes, she just med herself for her terrible luck. Anyway, she still worked hard every chance she got.

    She was not the most intelligent student, but she worked twice as hard, knowing it was her only ticket out of her impoverished situation. Then, finally, she earned a schrship to one top league university.

    Then, the rest was history.

    ��I am sorry.�� Suddenly, Zach felt guilty for starting the activity. ��I was just trying to help.�� He added, still looking very apologetic.

    She could not help but find it adorable how he pouted his lips and made those puppy eyes that could melt a freezing heart. Suddenly, she realized that her son was also doing the same thing.

    ��Just eat your breakfast.�� How could she even be mad at that scene? It was like they were bonding faster than she imagined.

    She did not expect that Zach would manage to stay with her son for more than five minutes. And not just that. He seemedfortable handling a toddler like him. He looked natural.

    Or he was just good at acting.

    ��Come on, Edi, we need to finish this before the monsteres to take it away.�� Zach yfully said to her son, who appeared mesmerized with him as he nodded in agreement.

    Zach quickly divided the food into three tes. Just a few for Edison and an equal portion between her and him. Then, he asked her to join them at the table.

    ��Am I the monster in this story?�� She suddenly asked, thinking if he was referring to her as the one who would take their food.

    She took one piece of the shredded bacon strip and put it inside her mouth. It was still delicious whether they had torn it into pieces. Then, she grabbed a slice of bread to go with it.

    ��Of course not. You are the fairy that will feed us. Right, Edison?�� Zach urged the child to agree with him. ��Now, open your mouth.�� He instructed her son.

    It gave her no choice but to feed them while simultaneously feeding herself. But it was fun to see her son smile from ear to ear as if he was proud that he was eating his food.

    But eventually, she had to stop after doing it twice. ��Now, the fairy wants you to eat by yourself and try not to make a mess. Can you do that?�� She took the bread knife and acted like she was carrying a wand, twirling it around the food.

    Her son dly agreed, believing the story that Zach had concocted. ��Uhmm?�� He appeared to be thinking as he looked at his te. Then, he nodded again.

    It had been a fun-filled breakfast that she had never imagined she would spend with Zach in it. She had a great breakfast with her son before, but nothing like this.

    Then, it was time to clean the kitchen and bathtime for Edison. Zach offered to handle the kitchen while she busied herself with caring for her son. She believed she could manage that since she was feeling so much better.

    ��You are a good boy,�� Ria told her son as he patted him on the head while she rinsed the shampoo on his head. ��Tell me, do you like Zach?��

    She had to know because Edison was the most important person in her life. His opinion mattered to her in every decision she made. She doubted she could continue with this rtionship, even though she was totally into Zach if his son did not like him.

    But so far, all evidence indicated that her son adored the man cleaning up in her kitchen. And Zach seemed to like him very much too. At least, that was her observation.

    ��Zachy is fun,�� Edison answered enthusiastically, giggling as he yed with the water.

    She guessed that was a good enough answer for now. They only saw each other a few times. Many things could still happen as they continued with this rtionship. She only hoped it was all good things.

    ��Do you like him toe over again?�� She could not help but wish that her son would say yes.

    She believed she liked Edison more than she cared to admit. But it was too early to tell whether she was falling for him or had fallen in love already. She did not want to dwell too much on it and put abel on their rtionship.

    She was afraid that she might drive him away if she acted rashly. She knew that getting into a rtionship was hard enough, but putting a kid in between made it more impossible.

    ��Hmmm...�� He seemed to be thinking of his answer, which only made her more anxious. ��I like a toy.�� He answered her.

    That did not make sense to her since his answer was far from her question. But anyway, her son was still learning how tomunicate. Soon, he will understand more things.

    ��Ok.�� She answered him, thinking he would like her to buy her a new toy. ��I will bring you to the toy shop next weekend.�� She promised him. It was a reward for his best behavior while she was away.

    And, of course, it was a way for her to absolve herself from her guilt. She felt she had been away from her son for too long and neglected his needs. Although, she knew it was not her intention in the first ce. Still, she felt the need to make it up to him.

    ��Ok.�� He smiled happily at her as she grabbed the towel to dry him. Then, they returned to his bedroom and put on his clothes for the day.

    He looked very handsome. Fortunately, he got only a few traces of his father��s features. Mostly, Edison looked more like her. Or, she would be staring at the man she had hated all her life.

    ��Aren��t you handsome today?�� She smiled at him as she finished buttoning up his shirt.

    ��Zachy... handsome too,�� Edison interjected as shebed his hair into ce.

    ��Yes, he is.�� She answered. She was not going to deny that and lie to her son. She also found him very handsome.

    ��I think you are ready.�� She said as he pulled her son back to the living room where Zach was already waiting. But he was not alone as she stared at their visitor sitting on the couch.

    What was he doing here? She mentally asked in surprise and shock as she stopped on her track while her eyes looked at the man talking with Zach.

    On the other hand, her son continued to walk toward Zach and her unexpected visitor.

 Chapter 1084 - 1084 Blood was not always as thicker as water

    1084 Blood was not always as thicker as water

    He looked at his family, gathered around him, smiling,ughing, and having the time of their lives. Except for their little angel, who seemed not to mind the noise as she slept throughout the trip.

    Everybody was busy nning the wedding that was happening in a few hours. Hopefully, everything would go ording to n and without a hitch.

    So far, he had called ahead to his friend, one of his favorite clients, who agreed to help him with his n. He owned one of the most extravagant hotels on the Las Vegas strip. If anyone could make this happen, it was her.

    ��Are you sure about this?�� Amelia asked him, slightly wary that his n might not go as he wanted since there was such a short time. ��You know, I don��t mind if we go to one of the chapels where Elvis presides.�� She suggested.

    That was what he loved about her. For someone who had grown with luxury all her life, she was the most humble person he knew. She could have demanded the best wedding money could buy. And he would have given it to her, but she would settle for less to be with him.

    However, he still wanted to give her a wedding that would create memories for them. It might be the best, but at least he made some effort to provide a worthy wedding to the woman he loved.

    ��What about we settle for apromise? If this arrangement fails, we run to the nearest chapel and get married anyway.�� He suggested, hoping to relieve the anxiety he saw in her eyes.

    Thest thing he wanted for his bride was to look worried on her wedding day. She should be smiling and feeling ecstatic like all the brides felt before their wedding ceremony.

    ��I think I like that.�� She finally answered him, feeling more rxed to hear that he was not pressuring himself with this wedding.

    .....

    Although she would be honest, she had fantasized about walking in a beautiful white gown on a long aisle with her father proudly escorting her. It was a dream she had finally let go of after failing to win Lance��s love.

    But now, all she wanted would be to wear his ring, say I do in front of her family and finally proim the man beside her legally hers. She could forego the white gown, the beautiful church with its thousand roses, or the enormous andvish reception.

    ��I think we should go for the pure white cake. It looks ssy and simple.�� Ang suggested as they checked on the pictures Evan��s friend sent to them.

    He was unsure how his friend would make this happen in just a few hours, but she promised she would do her best for him. After all, she always insisted that, if not for him, she would have lost everything.

    He did not think much of it since it was his job to help her. Besides, she paid him enough for his services. But she insisted on insisting that it was a debt that she owed him. Now, she would do this for him so she could finally get even.

    ��I like that. Don��t you think it is beautiful?�� Amelia tried to show him the picture on her phone.

    She showed him the other options, but they returned to the white, simple cake that only had twoyers. He guessed they did not need a humongous cake since they would not have enough visitors to eat them.

    ��I think it is perfect for us.�� He agreed, not just saying it, but he truly believed it.

    He never thought nning a wedding could be this exciting when there were just a few hours to spare. It was not as tedious as the other wedding they initially had in mind.

    ��What about the flowers?�� Eida said. ��But there is no question about it. Amelia loves red roses, so we go with that and add a few whites in the mix.�� She suggested.

    ��I have no objections to that,�� Evan said, knowing how much his fiance loved roses. Then, the flowers were good to go.

    He could not imagine her wedding without those beautiful flowers surrounding her. It just would not feel right. He wanted their simple ceremony to look perfect.

    ��Mrs. Bemia suggested that we go straight ahead to the designer as soon as wend so we can pick our dress. There was no time for custom-made, so we will need to choose from a rack.�� She scanned her phone again.

    ��But she promised that they have many beautiful selections of wedding dresses and gowns.�� Eida continued since she was coordinating with his friend while they were still in the air.

    ��I already arranged for a car to drive us straight to the hotel,�� Evan informed them.

    ��Then, we can make a stopover since your tailor is not far from the shop,�� Eida informed them, making all the necessary arrangements.

    One thing about Eida was her ability to work under pressure and produce results. No wonder she was good at her previous job. He did not doubt that her new employer would also see her value eventually.

    It was just a shame that she had to give up everything because of what happened to her. But Evan could see that she never regretted choosing her child over her career and her previous life. Although, he could still see the pain in her eyes when someone reminded her of her lost love.

    ��I think that is a good idea.�� Amelia finally joined in the nning. ��I can��t wait to pick my perfect dress.�� She told him.

    He knew that whatever she chose. It would always look great on her. She was not as morous as the models he had dated in the past. But she had carried herself with ss and sophistication that none of them would ever possess.

    ��I can��t wait to tear them off your body tonight.�� He whispered in her ears, not wanting anyone else to hear what he had in his mind as he imagined her in a white gown.

    It was technically their wedding honeymoon tonight, so he booked the entire penthouse suites, one for them and the other for his family. He could not think of anything but the best for the people he loved.

    Then, he started iming her lips, unable to hold his desire for her to be his wife. He could not control the excitement cruising through his veins as he imagined kissing her in front of the altar and proiming that she was finally his.

    ��Hey, you two. The honeymoon is still after the wedding.�� Ang shouted at them, making them gradually stop their passionate kissing. ��And you two should not be seeing each other before the wedding.�� She added.

    It was their tradition, but how could they avoid looking at each other when they were on the same ne? Besides, the wedding was stillter. Therefore, technically, they could still be together.

    ��Ok. We will wait untilter.�� Amelia held him off, following what their grandmother instructed. ��But I will be looking forward to tonight.�� She whispered back to him before nting a gentle kiss on his cheeks as she moved next to Luisa��s carrier.

    ��Now, you ruined my fun, Grandmama.�� Heined to her grandmother as he sat alone on the other side of the ne.

    But his grandmother only smiled at him like she always did after giving him an earful. She was not exactly the type that would hold a grudge when he did something she did not like.

    He might hear a few words from her, but after that, she would smile and ask him if he understood why she was mad at him. Then, everything between would be just like nothing happened.

    ��You will get over with that once you see your beautiful bride walking down the aisle,�� Ang promised him as they waited for the ne tond.

    At least he could not wait for the ceremony to be over. He was anxious to im the most beautiful bride on the face of the earth. And finally, start a family with her.

    ��Ok. I guess you are right.�� But instead of staying away from his bride, he moved to the other side of Luisa and yed with their little princess, who was finally awake.

    ��Come on. Will you like to keep mepany?�� Evan asked the little child, still yawning adorably in her confinement. ��They seem to be ganging up on me.�� He confided to her little princess.

    ��I think you should go with him, my baby. He badly needs a friend.�� Eida teasingly said. ��Amelia, leave them for now. I need you here.��

    Somehow, he had convinced Eida that her baby was safe with him. He had watched many clips on how to hold an infant and what to do in emergencies. He even learned how to change a diaper.

    He had proven to the three girls that he was as good as them at caring for a child. Honestly, he was confident he could manage just fine if he eventually became a father.

    ��Go on. I will take care of my princess.�� He told his fiance as he urged her to go with Eida.

    He could not wait to have a girl just like his princess. So, she would have someone to y and bond with as sisters. He had seen how Amelia and Eida had treated each other.

    They were just strangers who had a chance encounter. Yet, they had be friends, or better yet, more like sisters. They shared a love that would do anything for the happiness of the other.

    He had proven that sometimes blood was not always as thicker as water.

 Chapter 1085 - 1085 A promise on the old swing

    1085 A promise on the old swing

    She could not stop her eyes from following her son, who automatically ran in Zach��s direction as if that was where he belonged. It was like in the few times they had met, they had already formed a strong bond that would be hard to break.

    What if this did not work out? How would she exin to her son that Zach would not being to visit ever again? But here she was again, being pessimistic. She was already thinking of the worse when there was no sign that it might even happen.

    She could not help it. She had been put down many times before by her parents, who did not bother to care for her. Then, by the system that failed to protect the rights of a child. Most of all, by the man who was supposed to love her.

    ��You have a visitor. He said that you know him.�� Zach finally spoke, addressing her. But she could sense in his voice that he might have some doubt as he held her son in a protective stance.

    ��Ria!�� A man��s thick, babbly voice filled the room. ��It is so nice to see you again.�� He greeted her as she approached them. ��I know I changed a lot, but it is me, Tabby.�� Pointing to himself.

    She looked closely, examining his face and his body. She remembered a boy named Tabby. She had grown up with that boy at the orphanage, but he was a little overweight. But this man was well built. She could not even see an ounce of fat in him.

    But she admitted it was a long time ago. Maybe her memory was slightly blurry. She must have forgotten most of the details of her past. ��I...�� She could not yet confirm or deny if this was the boy that was her friend back then.

    Even Zach seemed rmed that she could not recognize him as he looked from her to him. She could tell he was ready to shove the guy out of her apartment if he could not prove she knew him.

    ��I guess you have forgotten about me. But maybe this will jog your memory. We used to sneak outside the orphanage, using the broken fence at the back of the kitchen.

    .....

    Then, we would run to the park and y on the slides. Afterward, you would ask me to swing you as high as I possibly could push you on that rusty old metallic swing.

    One time the seat broke, and younded on your butt, hard on the mud. Then, Mrs. Matilde discovered our mischiefs and had to ground us into our rooms for a day. Remember that.��

    ��Oh my!�� Suddenly, she remembered that. Those were her best and worse experiences when she was young. ��Yes. But Mrs. Matilde made me scrub the floors of the entire second floor as punishment.��

    Then, his face became clear to her. It was him. Just a lot better because he lost most of the fat in his face. He looked very lean and handsome. Now, she could not help but wonder what had happened to him.

    After she and the other orphans separated into different foster homes, she did not have time to look for them. She could only pray that they had a better life than hers.

    ��Oh, yeah. I forgot that old hag also made me clean the toilets.�� Tabby said with a wide smile and a little chuckle. ��So, you do remember me now?��

    She nodded. She did. ��Yes, Tabby, or do you use another name now?�� She asked since she would not recognize him by the nickname they had given him.

    ��Some of my close friends still call me that. I don��t mind.�� He said as he finally moved closer to her and hugged her. ��I miss you. I searched everywhere for you.��

    ��I also miss you.�� More than she realized as she felt a certain nostalgia after being in his arms. They had been through a lot together when they were young. ��How did you find me?�� She asked since it might not be that easy.

    Although she had not changed her name, she had been moving from one ce to another since she was in the orphanage. It might have taken him time to find her.

    ��I work for an investigation agency. But I first joined the army. That is why I lost a lot of my weight.�� He exined, showing off his lean arms to her, flexing them until his muscles bulged.

    He was still the same Tabby she now remembered, funny and quite adorable. She recalled how he would make all those silly faces with his chubby cheeks to make her smile.

    ��Oh, that is great.�� She said. ��I would not have imagined you going to abat zone. I remembered you are such a scary cat.�� She teased him, reminiscing the first time they sneaked out. She almost could not convince him to go with her.

    ��I had no choice, but I learned to be brave somehow. I think it is because of you. You inspired me all this time.�� He said. Then, he finally shifted his gaze to the two other upants in the room.

    ��I am sorry for monopolizing my friend. I miss her so much. Are you her husband? And this is your kid?�� He asked, finally offering his hand to Zach, who still held Edison in his arms.

    ��No...�� She first said. Then, ��Edison is my son, and this is...�� She was about to say boyfriend, but he beat her to it.

    ��Zach, Ria��s boyfriend.�� Zach reached his hand and gave him a firm handshake, showing him he was not intimidated by her guest��s size.

    Honestly, Tabby was taller and broader than Zach, but it did not mean Zach was no match for him. She believed that Zach was not threatened by his size but more by the past they shared.

    But Tabby was a dear friend in her past, almost a brother to her. They had looked out for each other and would have wanted to grow up together. But fate did not give them that chance.

    ��And this is Edison.�� She moved toward his side and introduced him to her old friend. ��Edison, this is your Uncle Tabby.�� She believed it was only fitting that her son called him that since they were like siblings back then.

    ��It was nice to meet you, Edison.�� Tabby patted her son on the head and smiled, which her son returned with a happy smile, too.

    She still could not believe that she would reunite with her old buddy after all these years. It seemed impossible, but sometimes, things just happened for no reason. Still, she was d to see him.

    ��Are you staying somewhere near here?�� She asked since it would be sad if he left so soon when they hardly had caught up with their lives.

    She would have wanted to talk with him and enjoy a long chat about what was happening with him. It had been so many years, so she believed they would have many years to cover.

    ��Unfortunately, I was only assigned here for an assignment and had to return as soon as possible. I only wish to check on you before I leave. But I promise toe back here when it is more convenient. Now that I know that you live here.�� He promised.

    They exchanged numbers, promising that they would keep in touch. He would call first before dropping by. So the next time he visited, she would not be too surprised. He jokingly said.

    ��It had been nice to meet you, Zach.�� He offered his hand again, but when Zach took it, he held his firmer this time. Then, he said something that warmed her heart. ��I hope you have no ns to hurt my sister.��

    And just like that, tears formed in her eyes, but she blinked them away. It was not the time for dramatics. It was a happy day when she finally saw one of the people she had considered her family.

    ��And I have no intention of making her cry,�� Zach told him with a confident face. It seemed like the entire room was oozing with testosterone as the two stared at each other.

    ��Great. That is all I wanted to hear.�� Tabby said, still acting tough like always, even if she knew he was shaking inside.

    She could not help the smile that formed on her lips as she watched the scene unfold in her eyes. If only all reunions were like this, just happy. She still had a few old friends which she would wish to see, but maybe someday.

    ��And you, little man.�� Tabby knelt before his son until he was at eye level with him. ��Take care of your Mom. I will return soon so we can get to know each other more.�� He ruffled his hair before nting a gentle kiss on his head. At least her son had a new uncle that would care for him.

    ��Now, don��t you cry.�� He warned her. ��From now on, we are family again.�� He said as he approached her. ��I will always have your back. I have not forgotten my promise.�� He whispered as he leaned forward and hugged her firmly in his burly arms.

    She still could not believe that the chubby kid she used to hang with was this big, tender man before her. He looked so different, but she could see now the many resemnces.

    ��Me, too.�� She could see it clearly in her mind as she hugged him tightly, but she could not help the tear that finally fell from her eyes.

    Yes, she remembered they had sworn a promise on the old swing.

 Chapter 1086 - 1086 Wedding photos

    1086 Wedding photos

    She looked around at all the beautiful white dresses disyed on the mannequins and lined up on several racks. She would be a hypocrite if she said there was never a moment when she dreamt of wearing one. There were a few, to be honest.

    Mostly, she thought of it when she was young and still believed in fairy tales. Then, thest time was when she found love. But unfortunately, she lost it and had to shut down that nonsense.

    ��I only want a simple dress,�� She heard Amelia exin, slightly exasperated with the designer that kept shoving those morous, extra fabulous, and glittery dresses she created.

    Quickly, she moved toward her, checking on themotion. She could see that despite her frustration, her friend maintained a smile on her lips and practiced maximum tolerance toward the other woman who was assisting her with the dress.

    ��I think you will look great in anything you choose here,�� Eida said to her friend, who seemed lost in the white sea of wedding gowns surrounding her. ��Wait here.�� She told her friend.

    She left Amelia in front of therge mirror with her voluptuous gown that made her look like Cindere, who was about to attend the ball. Even she would not wear that hideous dress. Others might find that dress enchanting, but to her and her friend, it was a nightmare.

    But she understood what her friend wanted. And she would help her find it, even if she had to scour this store from top to bottom to find the perfect dress for her friend��s wedding.

    ��Thanks, Sarah.�� Her friend called her by her new name, which was bing more and more natural. It was hard, but she was starting to get used to it.

    Some were lucky to get the dream wedding and the man they would spend the rest of their lives with wrapped in a beautiful package. Then, some had to settle to be alone for the rest of their lives.

    .....

    At least she had Luisa and her friends to keep herpany, to love and cherish. She believed that was good enough. She did not need a man to make her whole again. She just wanted them.

    ��It is your wedding. I want it to be perfect.�� And she would not settle for anything less. She might not marry anytime soon or ever, but at least she would be part of her friend��s special day.

    Moreover, she was very happy for her friend, who found everything she wanted in her life. But she knew Amelia deserved everything she got because her friend was the best person she had ever met, so much better than her.

    She was off to look for the dress that would suit her friend��s personality. Of course, she also had to find the cutie dress for the little bridesmaid, Luisa, and the groom��s grandmother, Ang. She would look for herster.

    After rummaging through rack after rack of white clothes, she thought she had finally found the one. She quickly brought the dress to her friend. She knew when Amelia saw it. She did a good job.

    Amelia��s eyes lit up when she saw the turtle neck, open back with longcy sleeves, and silky white gown. She knew she would look fabulous in it. It might be a Vegas wedding, but it would be one memorable one.

    ��Maybe I should start a career in fashion.�� She jokingly said to her friend since she was good at it.

    But her first love would always be telling the news and getting to the bottom of a story. She could never leave that life behind. But she knew she had to avoid the limelight. However, she believed she could live without that part of her previous life.

    But if it failed and she needed a fallback, maybe she could work as a publicist for a celebrity or something. She could manage that. But that would be herst resort.

    ��You certainly have the talent for it,�� Amelia said while the designer had no choice but to agree with them. After all, they were the clients. She could not upset a valuable client, not her, but the bride.

    ��Now, go fit it and let us see.�� She encouraged her friend as the assistants helped her.

    In the meantime, she searched the store for the rest of their clothes. After a few more minutes of roaming around, she found a pretty pink dress for Luisa, a yellowish-gold dress for Ang, and a creamy, simple dress with a one-sided sleeve just for her.

    That was not that hard as Amelia finally emerged from the dressing room to show off her beautiful gown. It needed a few tweaks here and there to fit her perfectly, but the designer promised she would have it delivered in just an hour tops.

    ��I guess we are through here,�� Sarah announced as she took Luisa back into her arms. ��Shall we check in to the hotel and have some beauty rest before the event.�� She suggested, seeing that Ang looked tired from the long flight and the dress shopping.

    Soon, they were inside their respective rooms for a light nap before the stylists arrived to do their nails, hair, and makeup. Well, Evan said that he would handle the rest.

    She just had to make sure the bride and everyone else arrived at the church on time. She believed she could do that. As far as she was concerned, no one could stop this wedding.

    ��Aren��t you tired, my little princess?�� As if to answer her question, Luisa yawned. ��I guess you are.�� She said as she ced her on the bed beside her pretty dress.

    ��Did you like your dress?�� Eida showed her baby, which she ignored as she closed her eyes.

    Luisa did not sleep much on the flight, so she better make sure her baby had a good nap now, or she would be cranky at the ceremonyter. She left her to sleep peacefully. Then, she moved toward the nearby table.

    She believed she could still work for an hour while waiting. She was not sleepy after all. She started scanning the news, trying to find interesting that could trigger an idea in her head.

    She needed fresh, new stories that would wow her bosses. A story that was explosive and would blow their minds away. However, as her fingers slid through her pad, she identally stumbled on a story.

    It was what she would die to do in the old days, but not now, as a tear dropped down her cheeks. But she could not stop picturing herself as the one wearing that beautiful white dress, posing in front of the cameras with the man she loved as they had their wedding photos.

 Chapter 1087 - 1087 Unfinished business

    1087 Unfinished business

    He had been searching for his client for days.

    One day, she suddenly vanished without a trace. He asked her manager about her whereabouts, but Nora said she just needed time to think. She would resurface when she was ready to face her problems.

    He could not help but wonder if the defendant had sessfully intimidated his client. He remembered that she had a private meeting with him. Then after that, she seemed to act strange. A few dayster, she was gone.

    Now, she was back, learning she walked back into her apartment that afternoon. Quickly, Adam knocked on her door, wanting to see her. He believed he had the right to know what was happening with her.

    When she opened the door, he greeted her, ��Hi.�� as he stood outside her door. She still looked beautiful and well, but something was different with her. He could tell.

    ��Hey, Adam.�� She responded as if she had not disappeared on him. She stood there just looking at him without ushering him inside.

    He could not see what was happening inside since she hardly opened the door. It was like she was purposely hiding what she had been doing inside from him.

    ��Aren��t you even going to invite me inside?�� He asked, slightly confused at how she was behaving. ��I think we still have a few things to talk about.�� He told her as he waited for her to widen the door opening and allow him entry.

    However, instead of letting him in, she came out. ��About that. I think we don��t have much to talk about.�� She finally said, but she avoided looking at his face as she stared at her hands that were entwined together before her.

    .....

    ��What do you mean, Serena?�� Adam asked. He did not understand what was going on. Of course, they still had many things to discuss regarding the case.

    Then, his concern suddenly shifted to something else, remembering if he had done something to offend her. Did he cross a line that he should never have? But he could not remember any.

    As far as he knew, he had controlled whatever he felt for her. He did not want to ruin their working rtionship. At that moment, Serena needed a counselor more than anything else. And a friend she could trust.

    ��I don��t think I will need your services, Adam.�� She finally said as she finally tilted her face to look at him. ��I appreciate all your help. And I will assure you that Norapensates you for all your efforts.��

    ��I will even send an extra check to help with your pro bono cases. Consider it a bonus.�� She said as if she was concluding a transaction and nothing else.

    As if the few moments they shared that went beyond the attorney and client rtionship were nothing. Was that it? Did she fire him? And then, she just told him to forget that she had ever existed in his life.

    ��I don��t understand. But the case is not yet over.�� He stated as if that was a riddle he could not solve. ��Have you found another representation?�� He asked since that was the only logical exnation for it.

    He would not mind since he knew there wererger firms with many resources that could better serve her needs. He believed it would be a good move since he was fighting against a giant.

    However, he could still give her legal advice if she needed one. After all, her brother trusted him to take care of her case. As of now, David was in a tight situation. His friend needed him to guarantee that Serena was safe.

    ��No. I did not need one, but yes, I hired a neww firm.�� She said, finally looking away. ��Anyway, I decided to drop the case. I will be making my arrangement from this point onward.��

    He was slightly confused by her answer as she opened her door and was about to enter it. ��It was nice to meet you, Adam. I will leave the key to this apartment at the counter. Then I will be out of here before the night is over.�� She said.

    But before she could enter the room, he grabbed her wrist, pulling her back to him. ��Wait. I need more than that. I need an exnation.�� It did not make sense that she would drop her case.

    Granted, they did not have a solid case, but still, he believed they had a firm one. Serena did not have to sumb to the pressure their opponents were throwing at them.

    ��Besides, I know I can win this case.�� He said, not wanting her to quit just like that.

    ��I don��t doubt your abilities. I know you are a goodwyer. But I already decided not to pursue this case anymore.�� She said as she avoided looking into his eyes as he gazed down at her.

    ��Then, exin to me why you abruptly changed your mind,�� Adam asked her, his voice suddenly climbing an octave higher.

    However, he noticed that another tenant was staring at them. ��Come on. We can��t talk here in the hallway.�� He pushed his body inside her apartment, gently dragging her with him, closing the door behind them.

    He finally saw that she had packed most of her things in boxes. She was indeed leaving. He could not help but wonder if she had nned to say goodbye if he did not identally see her.

    ��There is nothing to exin. I am just tired of what is happening with my life. I am tired of fighting something I know I never have a chance of winning. And I don��t want to stay a minute longer in this ce.�� She enumerated her reasons.

    However, somehow, he did not believe her. He could sense that it was not the reason. Maybe those were a factor, but it was not the one that had made her back out of this fight.

    ��I don��t think that is it. There is something you are not telling me.�� He said as if letting her go was not that simple.

    Honestly, he felt his need to stop her had nothing to do with the case anymore or his promise to her brother. It was more about him and her, how he had felt about her.

    He believed it was also something they needed to discuss. It was their unfinished business that needed a resolution.

 Chapter 1088 - 1088 Matchmaking skills

    1088 Matchmaking skills

    Everything around them seemed electrified as the stylist finally arrived to bring chaos into their midst. They wanted that while she wanted something else.

    She had thought of her wedding now as different from when she was clueless about love. Back then, she believed that a grand wedding was the only way to prove how much a couple loved each other.

    Now, she could not care less about the value of their wedding. She could get married in a chapel without paying a single dime if possible and would not give a damn. All she wanted was the rings on their fingers and a paper signed by them, indicating that they legally belonged to each other.

    ��I only need my hair tied in a simple knot on top of my head. And a light makeup.�� She insisted, not wanting her to look like a doll about to go on disy.

    ��Hey, Amelia.�� Eida went to her side. ��I think they might be right. You need a little color on your skin and a little ir in your hair. It is your wedding day and not just any other day.��

    After rationalizing it, she finally conceded, thinking her friend might be right. She should not be overthinking this. She finally agreed to let the stylist work on her magic.

    Then, the gown arrived at the same time as the flowers. Everything looked perfect. The next thing left was to wear that beautiful dress and grab the flowers. Then all was set.

    ��Oh my! You look marvelous.�� Ang looked at her with teary eyes after she had donned her dress and stood before therge, full-length mirror.

    Even she believed she was gorgeous. Thankfully, she had listened to her friend, or she would have been the dullest bride in history. Sometimes, not all simple was great. Maybe sometimes, it was not wrong to want something more.

    .....

    ��And I also want all of you to look fabulous,�� Amelia announced as the other stylist made their final touches on her friends.

    She believed they still had more time to spare before the big event, so they took their time. If she looked beautiful, she wanted everyone also to look the same.

    They might be her only guest, but they were the only ones she needed. She did not mind if she did not invite her father since Ang had been a better parent to her than him.

    ��And make way to our special flower girl,�� Eida announced as she entered with their little angel, wearing her adorable pink dress and pink flowers crowned in her head.

    ��Oh damn! You look more beautiful than me, my Princess.�� She said to the little girl that she took in her arms. ��Now, Evan will only have eyes on you.�� Amelia teased her, and the baby awarded her with a sweet smile.

    ��I doubt that will ever happen.�� Eida countered while taking her child from her. ��I will take her before she burps on you. I only fed her so she would not be cranky during the ceremony.�� She exined.

    Of course, they would not want her dress full of her vomit. But she could already see that little child would grow up as a beautiful young Princess someday.

    As her godmother, she could only wish that Luisa would find her Prince Charming, the man that would sweep her off her feet and make her the happiest woman alive, just like how she felt right now.

    ��My grandson has only eyes for you since that fateful day I found a way to introduce the two of you. And I believe that was one of my best performances to date.�� Ang said as she yed with Luisa with a mischievous smile on her red lips.

    ��What? Are you saying you set it all up?�� She looked at the olderdy with wide eyes. ��Were you even sick or lost consciousness that day?�� Remembering she found her friend lying on the kitchen floor, looking like she was dying.

    ��Well...�� Ang finally looked up and shrugged her shoulders. ��I am an olddy, and soon I will die. I only want my grandson to end up with a great woman who would be perfect for him.��

    Then, Ang walked towards her while she was speechless at what she was hearing, having no clue about what her friend had done. ��I have known you for a while. In our few conversations, I know I like you, and my grandson might like you too.

    I intended to introduce you to my grandson several times, but he had always been busy. There was just no opportunity to do so. Then, one day, younded at my doorstep.

    I knew that was my only opportunity. Fate had given me myst chance. So, I acted like I had a heart attack, contacted my friends at the hospital, and pretended to be sick.�� She narrated.

    ��So, you were not even sick back then.�� She could remember how worried she was about her condition that she could not leave her side.

    ��I was sick, but not dying if that was what you mean. And yes, I fake the entire thing. It was the only way Evan would rush to my side and introduce the two of you.�� She finally confided to her the only secret she kept from his grandson.

    Then, Ang held her hands, entwining her fingers with hers. ��It was the best decision I ever made for my grandson because I know you will make him happy. I can die any minute now and be happy.�� Ang said.

    ��But don��t worry. I will not die today because I will never ruin the best day of your life. I am very happy for you, my grandson, Eida, and our little Princess over here.�� She turned and looked at Luisa.

    ��I guess I should be d that you are a great actress. Or I would never have met the man I am about to marry.�� Amelia could only admit how much she appreciated Ang��s effort.

    If not for her matchmaking skills, she would be one lonely soul, still looking for her soulmate.

 Chapter 1089 - 1089 Worthy of a man鈥檚 true love

    1089 Worthy of a man��s true love

    She looked everywhere else instead of directly looking at him. She had no words to say to him except she was sorry. But why would she apologize to him?

    Adam was just herwyer, nothing else. She had fired countless people before and never felt anything like this. She had a terrible sensation in her gut that would not go away.

    Nevertheless, she thought she could get out of this ce while he was at work. She did not expect he woulde home early and catch her.

    She intended to leave without saying goodbye to him. She did not want this awkwardness she felt now. It would have been easier if she had just sent him a thank you note with the check.

    ��I don��t think that is it. There is something you are not telling me.�� She heard him say. And he was right.

    There were many things she had kept from him. And she intended to keep it that way. There was no more need for him to learn the truth since she had already decided to leave this horrible experience behind and bury it in the deepest part of her brain, never to dig it up again.

    ��As I said, I am firing you as my legal counsel. There is nothing else for us to talk about.�� She said again. ��The door is open. Please leave so I can finish packing.�� Dismissing the man still standing before her.

    Suddenly, she regretteding over instead of letting Nora get her remaining things in her apartment. She did not know why she had to do this herself, but now she knew it had been a terrible idea.

    Nheless, why was she avoiding him in the first ce? Honestly, she did not want to answer that.

    .....

    Or maybe subconsciously, she truly wanted to see him. She could not just admit it to herself because she was a coward.

    Everybody thought that she was this big celebrity hotshot. But deep inside, she was just a loser. And all she wanted to do now was hide. To go to a ce where nobody would know her and be nobody.

    ��There are plenty of things we still need to talk about.�� He suddenly interrupted her, making her look up out of curiosity. ��Us.�� He uttered one word, which was the only clue she needed.

    She suddenly turned away from him. She automatically understood what he was saying. She knew that he was attracted to her. She was also aware of how much she liked him.

    But was that enough for them to jump into a rtionship? Of course not. She would only put him in apromising position and ruin his life if she allowed this silly notion to proceed.

    Adam did not deserve a woman like her. Behind the spotlight, the glitter, and the makeup, she was just trash, while he was a man with a heart of gold. He was too good for a girl like her.

    ��What are you talking about?�� She was not about to drag this man with her into the dirt. ��There is no us.�� She told him.

    Look at how her impulsive actions had destroyed her career and how her decisions ruined her life. She was a mess. Then, she might not have a job tomorrow.

    The entire gossip column might run all her stupid mistakes by the next news cycle. Then, her reputation would sh down the drain. She believed not even her family would want her back in their lives.

    ��I know you also feel the same way as me.�� Then, she felt his hands covering her shoulders as he forced her to face him. ��I like you so much. I am losing my mind looking for you. I will do anything I can to protect you if you let me.��

    She could feel the sincerity in his voice. There was also a hint of desperation in them. A sadness that she knew she had brought to his life. She could not help but feel guilty, ashamed, and sad that she was the cause of his suffering.

    But if she gave in to what he wanted, she would only worsen his situation.

    She would only bring misery into his life. He was doing fine with his life until she came along.

    ��I like you too.�� She could not lie to him, not about that. ��But there is no future for us.�� She told him. ��I am sorry, but I don��t want to be with you.�� She thought that they could work together without getting any strings attached. But clearly, Adam could not. Although she liked him, she could not string him along in her life.

    Just like she said, he was a man who could only see the goodness in people. He could have been a greatwyer with top-notch clients, but he chose to help the masses.

    Adam was a man that was just too good for her.

    ��What did that man say to you? Did he threaten you?�� He asked, concluding that she based her decision on her ex-lover.

    Partially, it was true.

    Her ex-boyfriend had influenced some of her judgment. But it was just a factor, not the entirety of why she came up with her conclusion. But whatever she was about to do with her life now was purely her decision.

    ��Listen.�� She finally looked him in the eye. ��I want to go away. As far away from all of this.�� She stopped, seeing the hurt in his eyes. ��I need to do this for myself.�� She knew she sounded selfish, but she believed it was the only way to fix her life.

    At that moment, she could see that he saw her as a girl who needed fixing. Maybe that was what attracted all those men to her. They saw her as an easy target. A weakling that they could easily manipte.

    But that had to change.

    She was tired of how people saw her. She believed the only person who could fix herself was her. She could not keep letting other people control her life or tell her what to do.

    She finally wanted to see who she was. And not the person she wanted people to see.

    At this point, she needed to learn to love herself before allowing someone else to love her. Maybe someday she would be worthy of a man��s true love.

 Chapter 1090 - 1090 A package deal

    1090 A package deal

    He could not wait to see his bridee down that aisle and smile at him. He never thought that this day would finallye. Truthfully, he had never dreamed of getting married.

    But at that moment, he could not wait to get tied down to one woman and never look at anyone else for the rest of his life. He guessed his bachelor days were over, and he was turning a new leaf in his life.

    ��Sir, the bride is already waiting outside.�� The coordinator said to him as if signaling for him to get ready. ��We are about to start.�� The woman continued, but he only nodded in response, unable to say anything else.

    Nheless, he had never felt more prepared in his entire life as he waited for those doors to open and reveal his wife-to-be. She had made him realize that this was what he had always longed for, not sess in his career or money. But someone to love and love him back.

    ��Ok. Start the music.�� Evan heard the woman had instructed the man behind the piano.

    He stood alone at the altar with strangers taking part in this ceremony. But he did not care, knowing that soon, as that door opened, the people he cared about would march toward him and join him in this momentous event.

    How much he wished that their friends were here to join them. He also hoped that her father would have loved her enough for her to want him at this wedding.

    But for now, he could not have everything. However, he was ready to settle for the woman he loved and the little circle that he called his family. And from this point forward, he would shower her with all the love she deserved.

    ��We are a go.�� He heard the woman say on her headset. Then, everything went silent as the music began, filling the air around him.

    .....

    But he did not care about the music as his eyes focused on the light that slowly peeked through the opening doors. To him, the sight was simply magical. He had no words to describe it as the woman he had yearned to be with appeared before his eyes.

    However, it was a false rm as Eida emerged from the radiating light with Luisa in her arms. The maid of honor and their little flower girl prepared the way for the bride as they scattered red and white rose petals on the carpeted pathway.

    It was such an adorable sight to see their little angel beaming with happiness as she yed with the petals in her fingers. He could not wait to have an angel of his own.

    ��What is taking her so long?�� Evan mumbled as he waited impatiently to see Amelia. He always thought one of his friends would stand by his side to give him moral support on his wedding day.

    However, he understood if none of them coulde. They would have if he had invited them, but he knew their families and loved ones needed them more than he needed them.

    Eventually, his long wait ended as he saw a shadow or an image of a woman standing at the center of the bright light. He knew then that it was her, no doubt about it.

    ��Wow! She is a beauty.�� A man��s voice prated his thought, saying what he should have said. She was indeed the most beautiful bride in his eyes.

    She was everything he had never dreamed of but, by some stroke of luck, foundnding in his arms. Maybe it was a reward for what he had done in his past life or a debt he had to pay in his next. But still, he believed she was worth it.

    ��You are one lucky man,�� Elvis said behind him as he stared at the woman who gradually descended toward him.

    Of course, not Elvis himself, but the man impersonating the legendary King of rock and roll. He would be officiating their wedding. He was legit, and it seemed fun to have him as part of this wedding party. It would not be a Vegas wedding without him.

    He met him earlier in the hotel lobby when he and his friend struggled to find someone to perform the ceremony. It seemed the one his friend contacted had a sudden emergency and could not make it. He would settle for him instead of postponing their ns.

    ��I am.�� He proudly acknowledged, knowing in his heart that he would not have met her if fate had not intervened. Then, she would not have fallen in love with him if she never gave him several chances to correct his mistakes.

    After that, he could care less what the man said, as his only focus was on the woman who slowly marched down the aisle. She was the most beautiful creature that ever existed on this earth. She must be an angel sent to him to put him in the right direction.

    His grandmother had been right all along. She was the perfect match for him because she could tame his wild heart with her smile. Her voice could soothe his soul, and her love could melt all the fear in his cold heart.

    ��I guess this is where I give my blessings to both of you,�� Ang said as she kissed them, both on their cheeks, before stepping aside, giving way for the groom to take his bride to the altar.

    He did not even notice how beautiful his grandmother was until she spoke to him. That was how focused he was on keeping his eye on the prize because he would not let anything take her away from him.

    ��Thank you, Grandmama, for everything.�� He could not enumerate all of them because a lifetime seemed not enough.

    He watched her teary grandmother smile at them, showing them how happy she was. Finally, he had his future wife in his arms as he ushered her toward the man that would legally make them one.

    ��Elvis?�� Amelia uttered in shock as they stopped before the altar. It appeared that she only had eyes for him as she did not notice the man standing behind him until now.

    ��I am sorry about him, but...�� He was ready to exin. In case she found this weird. After all, she might expect an ordained priest to officiate their wedding, as they had discussed earlier.

    ��Don��t be.�� She suddenly answered, surprising him. ��You just made Grandmama Ang very happy.�� She added, pointing to his grandmother, who had a lovely smile on her lips.

    He had forgotten how much his grandparents idolized the legendary singer. Now, he could see that the three women joining him today only had smiles on their lips. Maybe fate was still smiling down on him.

    ��Can you sing?�� Suddenly, Amelia asked their wedding minister. ��Maybe you can also do a few numbers on our reception.��

    It was a small reception that included the bride, the groom, and their three guests. But it was all they needed to celebrate this private asion.

    He could not help but shake his head as Elvis smiled at them.

    ��Of course! I will.�� Elvis yfully answered them. ��It is a package deal.�� He added as he yfully winked at Ang, who gushed at her spot like a fan girl.

 Chapter 1091 - 1091 You

    1091 You

    She tried to convince Zach to go home, but he would not budge. He insisted on staying for one more night and swore to leave early in the morning.

    But how could shein when she had a partner to help her with the chores and putting Edison to sleep? She might be recovering, but it was still exhausting to do all the housework herself.

    ��Thanks so much.�� She said as she returned to the living room after making sure that Edison was fast asleep. ��Aren��t you even tired?�� She asked as she sat down on the couch while he picked up some remaining toys that Edison had left on the floor.

    ��A bit.�� He admitted as he finally joined her and sat beside her. ��But not yet sleepy. What about you?�� He asked as he extended his hand on her shoulders, pulling her into his body.

    ��Tired but not sleepy as well.�� She honestly answered him as shey her head on his shoulders. ��Do you want to watch a movie?�� She asked since she could not think of anything else to say.

    Besides, she had no idea what to do next as she waited for his answer. She had never had a real rtionship, so this was a new experience for someone like her.

    Should she invite him to sleep on her bed? Then, what? She suddenly felt awkward. But what about Edison? Would her son question why this man was sleeping in her room? But she could not ask him to sleep on the couch again.

    ��Sure.�� He said as he took the remote from the side table and handed it to her. ��Why don��t you choose?�� He suggested as he pulled her back in his arms. But why did she feel disappointed upon hearing that?

    Because watching a movie with him was not exactly what was on her mind. But how could she voice it out to him without sounding needy or desperate? She wanted him. Would it be wrong if she took the initiative?

    .....

    ��I think I change my mind.�� She said, taking a deep breath as she put the remote down on the center table and faced him.

    She could not stand hearing his fast heartbeat underneath her ears and yet not feel his touch on her skin. She was burning inside and had no idea how to extinguish the fire. Only he knew how. He was the only one who could help her.

    ��What do you mean?�� He looked confused, but after a few seconds of looking into her eyes, he seemed to realize what was happening. He must have read it in her expression. Was she that transparent? Or was he as desperate as she was?

    ��I...�� Suddenly, she seemed to lose her nerve as no words came out of her mouth. It was like the words bunched up in her throat.

    She abruptly looked down at her hands as she stared at her nails, unable to look him in the eye. But before she could think of something else to say, he unexpectedly pulled her back to his arms, making hernd on top of him.

    With one swift scoop, he imed her lips like a hungry man. No more words to exin what they wanted from each other. Their actions had been enough to tell them everything they needed to hear.

    Eventually, his lips left hers, creating havoc along her skin as he descended from her neck to her throat and down to her partially exposed shoulders.

    A soft moan escaped her lips as his hand found its way underneath her shirt, working its way up to the fleshy part of her chest. It was a sensation that had her wanting more as she closed her eyes to savor every tingling sensation his hand brought to her skin.

    ��I want you so much.�� He said as he finally pulled his hand out of her shirt, making her disappointed by the feeling of such a loss. But it did not take long as he worked on removing her shirt instead, together with her bra.

    Now, she felt exposed to his view, but it did not feel awkward. Somehow, it seemed like it was how it was supposed to be. Then, as ifmon sense instructed her, she pulled his shirt off his body, letting his shirt piled on the floor with hers.

    Then, he kissed her again, pushing her back on the soft cushion of the sofa. But he did not linger long on her lips as he traveled on a downward part until he reached the richness of her mound.

    Alternatively, his lips moved from one peak to the other, giving both parts of her breasts equal attention. She could only watch in amazement at how he used his tongue to set her on fire.

    But he was not done yet as his hands started to skim her skin further down her body. She knew what was on his mind. And she was dying in anticipation.

    ��Wait!�� But something clicked in her consciousness when he started to unbutton her pants. She could see the rm in his eyes as if wondering if he had done something wrong. ��Not here.�� Quickly, she added, seeing the growing concern in his expression.

    Without waiting for him to respond, she pushed him off her until she could stand and pulled him toward the bedroom. She remembered that Edison might suddenlye out of his room and find them on the sofa, making out. Or worse, having sex.

    ��Oh! Ok.�� She saw the relief in his eyes when he realized what she had in mind. Immediately, he let her drag him into her room until they were safely behind the door.

    But they did not make it to the bed when he suddenly pulled her and picked her up as if he could not wait a minute longer to have her. Then, she had her legs straddling him on the waist as he pushed her onto the hard surface behind her.

    She could finally feel how much he wanted her as he sandwiched her between his hard body and the door. He kept kissing her lips, face, throat, and everywhere his lips could reach while one of his hands supported her weight while the other caressed her breast, not wanting them to feel neglected.

    ��What do you want?�� Finally, he asked her as he pushed his entire weight toward her, making her bite her lip from the tremendous pressure it created inside her body.

    Of course, she extremely craved to reach the peak of ecstasy. But only with him. ��I want...�� She took a big gulp of air as another wave of electricity coursed through her spine. ��... You.��

 Chapter 1092 - 1092 Wished to stay

    1092 Wished to stay

    His eyes had been fixed on one spot since he had woken up and found her beside him. He had longed to touch her but knew he should not. She needed to rest.

    He believed he had exhausted herst night, slightly feeling guilty since she was still recovering from her recent illness. But it was so hard to control himself when he was around her.

    All he wanted was to keep her in his arms and never let her go. Was he in love? He hoped so because he believed she deserved all the love he could give.

    But if not, he still believed that he was getting there. It would be just a matter of time. Honestly, he could imagine himself waking up every morning just like this.

    He could stare at her face all day with his eyes focused on her closed eyes, her nose that slightly red when she inhaled, her lips that he longed to kiss but could not, afraid that he might wake her up.

    ��I love you, Ria.�� He said in barely a whisper as he leaned forward closer to her, trying the words. It sounded natural as they left his lips. Did he mean every word?

    ��I love you.�� He repeated, louder this time, but still a whisper. Maybe. He had never felt like this with anyone, only her.

    No one could use him of identally saying the words to her in the heat of the moment because his mind was as clear as the sky outside. He believed he more than liked her and not just as a person, a woman but as a partner. Maybe someone he could share his life with forever.

    Then, his mind returned tost night��s activities. It was worth putting on his treasured memories, remembering how she molded perfectly in his body. Like they were created to be perfect for each other.

    .....

    ��What are you doing?�� Suddenly, her eyes partially opened, then blinked several times as shezily stretched her body across the bed.

    Then, as if she realized something, she quickly scrubbed her face, rubbing her eyes and the surrounding area of her mouth, checking for any dry saliva that might be sticking to her skin.

    ��Enjoying the view.�� Zach finally answered her, slightly chuckling at how she panicked at her physical state. It was clear she was not used to waking up with a man beside her. Edison was exempted, of course.

    Truthfully, he did not mind if she looked like a witch in the morning, seeing how her hair went everywhere. But he believed it was partly his fault, remembering how he buried and entwined his fingers underneath those strands.

    ��I am not much to look at in the morning.�� She said, looking conscious and ufortable. ��What time is it?�� She suddenly asked, probably seeing that it was still dark outside, but the stars slowly disappeared as the sun was about to make an entrance.

    ��It is still too early. So, technically, you can��t kick me out yet.�� He reasoned, remembering his promise that he would go home early morning. ��How are you feeling?�� He added.

    ��I am ok. Why?�� She answered, slightly confused. Then, she quickly said. ��I am not kicking you out.�� But before she could say more, he interrupted her with a kiss.

    ��Good,�� Zach said as he leaned closer until he could im her lips. He was not waking her up since she was already awake. And she said she was ok.

    Nheless, he was not because he needed her again. Unfortunately, he could not wait for the next time. Luckily for him, she seemed to want the same thing as he felt her hands move around his shoulders before they wrapped around his neck.

    When her lips parted, it was his sign that he could move to the next level, deepening the kiss as he slightly pulled the covers away from their bodies, pushing himself on top of her once again.

    Feeling her body underneath him had him thinking. He used to believe he could handle her easily. As it turned out, it was the other way around. He was putty in her hands. He would willingly do anything she wished to make her happy.

    Then, just like that, he switched their position, putting her on top. This time, she was taking the lead. ��Do whatever you want with me?�� He whispered to her as he let go of her body and ced his hands underneath his head.

    He watched her as she straddled his body, looking so innocent. Seemingly, having no clue what he was asking her. But he had already discovered somethingst night. She might have had a child, but she stillcked the experience.

    At some point, he wanted to hunt that man who had taken advantage of her, realizing that he might have forced himself on her or used her for just one night and dumped her the next. It was the only exnation for her behavior.

    ��I...�� Suddenly, she lowered her body, hiding her eyes from his stare while her fingers remained immobile on his chest.

    The way she was shy to touch his skin right now, despite what had already happened between themst night. Then, he noticed how she tried to hide her breast from his sight as the sun shone on them. To him, it was a clear sign that she stillcked the confidence to be with a man.

    He was no expert in this matter, but he knew several scumbags who operated this way. At some point in his life, he might have caused a few women some tears. But not as horrible as this.

    He might have hurt some women in his past rtionships but not intentionally. The affair just had run its course. He did not see the point of staying. But he would never use a woman, treating them as an object to y with, unlike some of his friends.

    ��Hey, I will never force you to do anything you are ufortable with.�� He calmly told her, not wanting to frighten her away. ��We can stop if you want to.��

    He was suddenly concerned that he might have rushed her into this. Maybe she had some traumatic experience in her past, remembering how she avoided talking about the father of her child.

    But how would he know when she would not share her secret? But he could only hope that she would find a way to trust him because he wished to stay for a long time.

 Chapter 1093 - 1093 No, not again

    1093 No, not again

    She was d to see him when she opened her eyes. Honestly, she could not contain the drumming of her heart just knowing he never left her side. Her fear of waking up with him gone did not materialize. He was here with her. That was all that mattered.

    But when they started making out again, she was in pure heaven. How could she be so lucky? She could not wait to feel his body against her and for their bodies to join as one.

    Last night had been one of the best experiences in her life. She believed she could not get enough of it. It was never like that when she had sex for the first and only time with her ex. There was just noparison.

    Zach knew how to make love. At least, that was what she wanted to call it. It was not dirty. It was intense and utterly sensational. That was how she would describe it.

    But when he suddenly flipped her over, making her sit on top of him. That was a different story. Last night, they made love in the dark, under the covers.

    Now, as the covers bunched around their waists, she was fully exposed to his view. As the light from the window shone on them, he would finally have a perfect sight of all her imperfections.

    But when she heard him say. ��We can stop if you want to.�� And taking note of the concern in his voice. She knew he misunderstood her situation.

    Of course, she did not want to stop. All she ever wanted was for them to stay in this bed and make love until they could not move. She had never felt more alive than when she was with him. And she did not want to lose that feeling.

    However, she still feared that he might not want her anymore. Her insecurity had gotten the best of her as she allowed it to overshadow her judgment.

    .....

    She quickly imagined that he would look at her differently once he noticed that she was not perfect. And that she had many scars that might never heal, even in time.

    ��No, that is not what I want.�� She finally found her voice as she bravely tilted her head to look at him. ��I want you.�� She said. ��But will you still want me with all my past?�� She asked him, suddenly pulling his hand that was on the side and dragging them toward her belly.

    She allowed him to feel the scar that reminded her daily why she had to struggle, a constant remembrance of her past that had taught her a valuable lesson.

    ��What is this?�� His fingers finally traced through the long line along her belly. It was not noticeable with a dress or under a panty, but it was there, a long and ugly scar that marred her skin.

    As for someone who had never experienced the pain she had gone through, her scar was a hideous sight. But to her, it symbolized the most magical moment in her life. Because she survived, and her son lived because of it.

    ��A mark of my troubled past.�� She told him, remembering that he only knew so little about her. But how could she tell him more?

    Finally, she looked up, feeling his fingers tracing the long line. When her eyes met his eyes, she never saw any sign of disgust in them as she initially expected.

    Instead, there was some form of concern, confusion, and something else she could not understand. Was it anger? Why? Was he angry that she did not tell him about it? No, that could not be it.

    Before she could answer his question, his other hand extended up, pushing the hair that almost covered half of her face. Then, his fingers traced the line of her lips. In the same manner that his other hand was doing with her scar.

    ��Do you think that this scar would make me run away?�� He suddenly smiled at her as if that was the farthest from the truth. ��It would take more than that to scare me.��

    Suddenly, to her surprise, he flipped them. Now, he was on top of her again. But instead of staying in their position, he started to move downward. She could feel her heart roaring inside her chest.

    She did not know what to expect, having no idea what he had nned to do as his face stopped on top of her scar. Was he going to kiss her down there?

    ��I am not just talking about the physical scar, but...�� She was unable to finish as her world turned upside down.

    Oh my! She could feel herself hyperventting.

    When his lips finallynded on her blemished skin, she had to hold her breath in her lungs because it was just too much. And then, her eyes automatically closed due to the sensation that spread through her belly, down to her core.

    Damn! It was out of this world as a loud moan escaped her lips.

    ��I don��t care about your past.�� He mumbled between his kisses. ��Everyone has them one way or another.�� He continued. ��I also carried many of them, so stop torturing yourself, and let us enjoy this moment.��

    He continued his downward path until she felt his hands on her legs, spreading them wide apart. Was he? But the thought vanished outside the window as she felt herself floating among the clouds.

    He said she should stop torturing herself, but what was he doing to her? She felt herself climbing over the edge until she was on the peak and about to fall. But something held her on the verge, but it was not enough.

    ��Please,�� She begged him, but what was she asking him to do as her body twisted between pleasure and pain? ��Please...�� She pleaded with him.

    Finally, he stood up, looking quite satisfied with himself as he positioned himself on top of her. And in one swift move, he was inside her, moving in a rhythm that was just too slow to get her where she wanted to be.

    ��Aaaggghhh!�� She did not know what to ask of him, but he was the only one who could give her what she needed. ��Zach!�� She called his name, not knowing what else to say.

    ��Just be patient, my love.�� He said to her as he gradually quickened his pace. ��I want you to enjoy every second of this.�� He said in his hoarse tone as sweat dripped on his face and entire body.

    She could see his effort to make this enjoyable and pleasurable for her. She could only wonder if she could ever return the favor. Once again, she could not help but question fate. Was this for real this time?

    Then, finally, she felt their bodies shudder together, feeling the sensation that rushed through her body. It was spectacr likest night, or maybe better. She could not exactly tell, but it was another unforgettable experience.

    Eventually, theyy silent on their backs with their fingers entwined while one of his hands rested on her scar, grazing it with his fingers. She could not help but stare at them.

    He might not seem to mind her past or her scar. Still, it was her sign never to repeat her mistakes.

    But was she making another one now?

    Damn! Did they use protection? She could not remember, but she doubted.

    No, not again.

 Chapter 1094 - 1094 To marry him, not bury him

    1094 To marry him, not bury him

    Her view of the world was as gloomy just liked the sky outside. It looked like rain was about to take over the city as dark clouds loomed over them, filling the space above them.

    The sun could not even take a peek as the darkness dominated everything around her, seemingly even her heart. Finally, the first drop came as she looked outside her window, but it was not the rain.

    ��Are you ready, my darling?�� She heard a familiar voice ask her. It came from her door where her father stood. Quickly, she wiped her tear with the back of her hand before facing him.

    She had imagined a scene simr to this in her mind. Her father would stand on that spot, dressed on the nine, and ask her the same question. Then, she would answer him cheerfully with a resounding yes as her heart mored with joy and excitement.

    But unfortunately, that dream was far from her reality.

    In the other scenario, she wore white, and the sky outside was bright like the sun could not contain its happiness. Today, looking down at her dress, all she saw was despair.

    No.

    She probably would never be ready for this day.

    But instead, she answered her father. Yes.

    .....

    She could hardly see the light as her father guided her out of her room toward the worst day of her life. Despite the pain, she knew she had to be there. She had to say her final goodbye.

    As she finally ascended the footsteps of the cathedral, she felt the weight of her every step. It was not a stiff climb, but her feet seemed to have lead weighing down on them.

    ��Haley.�� Her father called to him. ��Is there something wrong?�� Her father noticed that she stopped, unable to move forward.

    Of course, everything was wrong.

    She dreamt of getting married in this ce, walking on that aisle, and standing in front of that altar. But not this. She did not want to sit inside in one of the pews, silently weeping with her tears.

    It was not how it was supposed to happen.

    Then, when she saw the people going inside, everyone wore ck. The only white she saw was the flowers that littered everywhere. But just like her, they lost their charm and appeal. They were as dead as her heart and the man lying in his coffin in front of the altar.

    Soon, hundreds of people gathered inside the room, friends, acquaintances, and unfamiliar faces, to pay respect to the man of the hour. She did not realize that he knew this many people. But she was not surprised, remembering how many people he had helped in his career.

    ��Are you ok?�� Her friends asked her, which she answered with a nod. Many people who knew how important Gerald was in her life asked her how she was doing. Even her brother, Marcus, expressed his concern.

    All she did was nod because thinking of a response was too much effort. She did not want them here. She only wanted the man she loved alive. But what she wanted would never matter anymore. At least, not today.

    But only a few were aware of her rtionship with Gerald. To most, he died a lonely man with no family, wife, or child. But he seemed to have many friends as the ce kept piling up with guests.

    Gerald did not exactly advertise their rtionship, always wanting to keep it a private affair. No wonder not many people knew about them as a couple. But were they a couple? Did he love her?

    ��No.�� Finally, she answered one person that asked her if she was ok. ��I am not.�� Then, he pulled her into his arms.

    ��You will eventually.�� He assured her as he enveloped her in his arms,forting her as he sat beside her, not in the front row, but just a few seats away from him.

    ��Thanks, Mike.�� She rxed her body into hisforting arms, leaning her head on his shoulders.

    She stayed on the side, not acting like the widowed wife because she was not and would never be. She silently cried for her lost love, just like Mike had told her. Thest thing they wanted was the attention to be on her during this ceremony.

    ��I am here for you. I know Gerald would want me to protect you.�� He said as his hands gently caressed her hair.

    Therefore, no matter how painful it was to see him go, she had to say goodbye silently, away from the spotlight. Because Mike was right, whoever killed him was still out there.

    She could not risk her life and her child if they were out for revenge. She had to protect the only life that reminded her of him, his child. Her baby would remain a secret for now. As far as she knew, only Mike knew about her pregnancy and no one else.

    ��Gerald was lucky to have a friend like you.�� Haley smiled, d she had him to support her through all this.

    Her father had long gone and left her to use this moment to promote his business and other agendas. He had never been concerned about her, but he needed her. That was why he was keeping her around.

    ��I think I am the lucky one,�� Mike answered, but they stayed seated together throughout the ceremony, never leaving her side.

    She believed she was also lucky that Gerald had a true friend who was now here, helping her get through this. She would be lost if not for him. She had friends, but they did not understand what she was going through, but Mike did.

    ��Maybe we are lucky because we both had the chance to love him.�� She said, feeling her heart shattering to pieces once again.

    ��He loves you. You know. He could not say it. But I know, my friend.�� Mike whispered to her before they fell into silence.

    She had no idea how much time had passed, but she hardly felt anything. Like people were talking around her, but she did not understand what they said. All she did was nod, only hoping that the noise would stop and then she would be alone again.

    She saw how the men in suits carried his coffin. Then, all the guests lined up to give him the final respect he deserved. Slowly, she watched them as they marched him down the aisle and out of the cathedral.

    She wanted to run to him and hug him for thest time, but they would not even open his casket because his body was too burned to be recognizable. Besides, Mike would not let her.

    ��You have to control yourself. Think of your child.�� Mike whispered to her ears, reminding her of the consequence of what she was about to do. That stopped her. She could not put her child in jeopardy.

    Then, a few momentster, she watched them as they slowly lowered him into the pit. It took everything in her not to wail in front of everybody and follow him into the ground.

    Maybe if she had not been carrying his child, she would not mind dying with him. She loved him so much that it was driving her insane. Maybe that was wrong, to love too much. But she could not help it. She could not do anything with her stupid heart.

    ��We will never see him again.�� She mumbled into his chest as she leaned in for his support. She closed her eyes, not needing to see how they covered his body with dirt.

    She did not want that scene to keep ying in her consciousness or even her dreams when she thought about him. She only wanted the good memories of their time together. Something that she would share with her child.

    ��Do you want to leave?�� Mike asked as he wrapped his arms around her. ��I can drive you back to your home.�� He offered since he probably noticed that his father was nowhere in sight.

    ��No! I don��t want to leave just yet.�� She quickly shook her head but refused to open her eyes.

    Unexpectedly, she felt him move, dragging her with him. ��No, I don��t want to go home just yet. I want to be alone with him when everyone is gone.�� She exined to her new friend.

    She wanted to be alone with him.

    ��I know, but it is about to rain.�� He informed her. ��I suggest we wait in my car until everyone is gone and it stops raining.�� He offered.

    It did not take long for the guests to disperse when the rain poured down on the cemetery. Nobody wanted the rainwater to drench their expensive coats, dresses, and mud on their shoes.

    However, she also had to wait for the rain to stop before she could go to him. She did not want to get sick because that would not be good for her baby.

    But, finally, she stood before his grave, not caring if water soaked her feet and mud clung to the sole of her shoes. What was important was she was finally alone with him.

    ��I love you so much.�� She uttered the words she needed to say to him, even if it was toote. ��I don��t want you to die.�� She said as her heart squeezed with pain.

    ��I know you love me. And I believe that in my heart. And I know you love your child.�� She truly believed that. ��And I promise you...�� She paused for a second as another wave of sobs escaped her lips. ��... you will continue to live in our hearts.�� As she finally cried and fell to her knees.

    Then, she looked up to the heavens. If she had a choice and God asked her what she wanted at that moment, she only had one answer. She wanted to marry him, not bury him.

 Chapter 1095 - 1095 Life-and-death situation

    1095 Life-and-death situation

    Adam left her apartment, feeling like his heart burned and turned to ashes. He did not understand how she could reject him like that. As if his feelings meant nothing to her.

    Was it because he was just an ordinarywyer who did not make enough to cater to her lifestyle? But he doubted because he hade to know her, the real her. She was not like that.

    But how could she dismiss him without giving him a reasonable exnation? She said she wanted to go away. As far away from everything, that meant, including him.

    There must be a serious reason for it. But what? Should he ept it, or should he continue fighting for her? But why should he when she did not seem determined to fight for him? If she did, then she would never have left him.

    ��It is not you, but it is me.�� A line that he had heard many say when they did not want to hurt the other. Unfortunately, that was a lie.

    Sadly, it did not lessen the pain he felt for losing her. Maybe it was his fault. He had fought so hard not to show his feelings. He did not want to take advantage of her vulnerability, knowing she was going through a difficult situation.

    It took losing her to admit to himself that he liked her, maybe more. But it was toote. He believed he had lost her for good. Should he keep faith that they might meet again? He doubted.

    Of course, he could try to stop her. But what good would that do? He had seen the determination in her eyes to leave everything behind. Besides, he was just herwyer, former, quickly correcting himself. He had to respect her wishes.

    He never actually had a rtionship with her, only a professional one. He could not overstep that boundary. Maybe they had a few intense moments, but he had let it slip away. Now, he lost the opportunity forever.

    .....

    ��Goodbye!�� That was all he could say as he walked away from her. Then, when he passed her door that morning, another tenant brought in their things. She was gone again but permanently this time.

    David called, clueless about their situation, asking what had happened. But all he could say was that she fired him. He also had no idea why she dropped the case. She did not trust him enough to share that with him.

    Presently, he finished hisst client, giving his best to focus on their problems. That was his life, devoting himself to helping others. But why did it feel like he was not getting anywhere?

    ��Damn!�� That was just him feeling sorry for himself. ��I need a drink,�� Adam told himself as he finished hisst paperwork and called it a day.

    He knew a bar not far from the hospital, thinking of grabbing a drinkter. But first, he had to drop off Serena��s file cases with his brother. Then, he could finally visit his friend, more like his girlfriend, who was still in aa. David said he would be there.

    Momentster, he stood with his friend inside the room, staring at the woman David was supposed to marry, looking like she was only sleeping.

    From his standpoint, he could only see a few visible scars slowly healing on her skin.

    Other than that, she looked ok, except for the fact that she was not waking up. ��The doctors still could not give me a time frame for when she would wake up. Only time could tell.�� David said, looking slightly desperate.

    But, at the very least, the doctor had assured his friend that her condition was stable. She was more or less out of the woods. But still, they had to wait until she decided to wake up.

    ��I am sorry about what my sister did.�� David suddenly said as he tapped him on the shoulder. ��I know you did a good job, but she still wasted your time.�� He shook his head, looking apologetic.

    ��No, don��t think much about it. I waspensated well for my services, so it was not a waste of my time.�� He assured him.

    As awyer, there was nothing wrong with clients changing their minds. That wasmon. But in his case, he believed there was more to their rtionship, and that was not just his imagination. He felt it between them.

    But that was a ship that had set its course, and there was nothing he could do to turn back time. He just had to ept that they were probably not meant to be.

    ��I better get going. I have an early client to meet tomorrow.�� That was true, but at that moment, only one thing was on his mind. He badly needed a drink.

    He would have invited his friend for a shot, but he seemed determined to stay by her side. He did not want to ruin their night together. His friend did not need to be miserable because he was.

    He left his friend, not wanting him to know what he felt about his sister because it was a useless effort. It was a knowledge that he intended to bury tonight in the deep recesses of his mind, never to dig up again.

    Then.

    Bang!

    ��Ouch!�� He bumped into something hard as he turned to the corner on his way to the elevators. It would not have hurt that much if it did not hit his sensitive part.

    It was right on the mark, and X marked the spot.

    The corner of the table, cart, or whatever the woman was pushing hit him. And it hurt like hell as he twisted in pain, holding in his hands the future of his generation.

    He was not even running, but apparently, she was. ��I am sorry.�� She said, but her voice was anything but apologizing. ��But you should not be loitering in the hospital hallways. You could not be standing in the way of emergencies.�� She nagged at him.

    That certainly negated the apology as he looked at the woman in her uniform, who was mad as she picked up some things thatnded on the floor.

    To some degree, she had a point, but he was not loitering since he was about to leave the hospital. Still, he decided to be the bigger man. ��I am sorry. Let me help!�� He offered, feeling that the pain had subsided, picking up thest item he saw on the floor.

    But she did not say anything else to him as she rushed out of there, appearing to be in a real hurry. What did he expect? He was in a hospital where everyone seemed to handle some life-and-death situation.

 Chapter 1096 - 1096 Turned out to be perfect

    1096 Turned out to be perfect

    Unlike the other bar Adam used to go to, this ce seemed to litter with doctors, nurses, and those in the medical field. What did he expect when it was just across from the hospital?

    The ce he usually went to hadw firms around the area, so of course, those hadwyers as their crowd. He had to mingle with his colleagues to get insights into their current cases.

    But now, he just wanted to drink in peace, and this seemed to be a perfect ce since he would not know anyone unless he had a client nearby. But he doubted that.

    ��You are new here! Are you a doctor?�� The bartender asked as he walked to his side.

    He wondered if he looked like a doctor. But most of those who came here probably were. Then, he was a new face. So, the man must have seen most people working in the other building.

    ��No. I am not. But I will have a neat scotch if you have it.�� He did not need anything fancy tonight. He only wanted something that would drown his sorrow.

    Then, the ss appeared in front of him in just a few seconds. ��You are a doctor tonight.�� The bartender said as he poured what seemed to be a good brand. ��You look like you just lost a patient.�� He added before nodding in his direction and walking away.

    It might be worse than that.

    Then, he grabbed the ss and sipped at the clear amber fluid. He looked around and saw men and women who might be feeling just as he was but for a different reason. They were not wearing their coats and uniforms, but they looked like they also needed a drink.

    .....

    ��I guess I am a doctor tonight.�� He said, smiling at the silliness of his situation. ��Can you give me another one?�� He said to the man, who quicklyplied with his request.

    He could hearughing on the other side of the room. They seemed to be celebrating something. Good for them, he thought. At least someone was not gloomy like him.

    On his third ss, someone suddenly stood on his other side. ��I will have what he is having, Cris, and refill his ss. It is on me.�� The feminine voice said as she took the empty seat beside him.

    He suddenly turned around to check on this unknown person who was buying him a drink. Her voice was unfamiliar. He doubted he knew anybody from around here.

    ��Hi, I am sorry about earlier.�� The woman said before he could say anything. ��I am not usually that rude and grumpy, but my patient is dying, and you were sort of in the way.�� She exined even if he was not asking for it.

    ��That is ok.�� He answered, not wanting to make it a big deal. He hardly remembered it anyway, although it did hurt. ��But you don��t need to buy me a drink.�� He said.

    ��I already did, so let us just say we are even.�� She stated as if there was nothing else they could do about it. ��Besides, I feel terrible after what happened earlier. I hope it doesn��t hurt anymore.��

    ��It is fine. Thanks for this.�� He said as he epted the refill of his ss. Then, he went back to his solitude, drinking his scotch alone. And, of course, he did not want to discuss the state of his private parts, especially with a stranger.

    But he felt he was not alone as she kept looking at him. It was like she had something to ask but was hesitating. But it was slightly irritating since he could feel her ncing his way as if she still had unfinished business with him.

    ��What is it?�� He finally asked, but he did not bother to look at her. He just wanted to get it over with, whatever she had in mind. Then, he could get back to drinking in peace.

    ��Did someone die in your family?�� She asked him as she looked at him with that solemn look.

    ��Did I look like someone had just died in my family?�� Why did they keep asking him that? Maybe his heart just died and left him. That certainly felt that way.

    ��Well, you are not a doctor, a nurse, or someone working here. So, chances are, you are a family of one of our patients here.�� She answered him. ��And your face and how you are drinking and staring at the empty space indicated that you just lost someone.�� She psychologized.

    ��Let me guess. You worked here for years. A nurse who thinks she has a degree to analyze people��s thoughts.�� He sarcastically answered her, slightly annoyed by her nosiness.

    ��Yes, I have worked here for years, but why do all of you automatically assume that I am a nurse?�� She shook her head. ��For your information, I studied hard to be a doctor as male doctors did.��

    That suddenly surprised him since he did not assume that she was a nurse because she was a female but because of her uniform earlier and what she was doing.

    ��I am sorry about my misassumption, but you should not be assuming as well.�� He countered. ��But I am not being racist to the female poption. I thought earlier when you bumped into me that you were one. Probably because of the uniform.��

    He could not understand why almost everyone in the hospital seemed to wear a scrub suit or something simr to it. It was getting harder to differentiate between the doctors and the other hospital staff if they were not wearing their coats.

    ��Yeah, maybe that was it. So, I guess we are even again.�� She said, epting his exnation. ��I am sorry again for assuming too. But if you did not have a patient here, why do you look like the world copsed on your shoulders?��

    Then, she raised her hands when she saw the look he gave her. ��I am sorry. I was only making conversation since you look like you needpany.�� She quickly drank her scotch, believing that should be enough to exin her behavior.

    ��Ok. What about you?�� He turned to look at her this time. ��Tell me your story. Why are you here and drinking alone when you could drink with your friends?�� If she could ask questions, he could as well. He believed he was better at it.

    Why was this beautiful doctor sitting with him, drinking when she did not seem to look like she had lost anything? But honestly, did that matter? She might be irritating, but he believed she had turned out to be perfect at distracting his attention.

 Chapter 1097 - 1097 Not at her place but at his

    1097 Not at her ce but at his

    She could see that he looked miserable. Suddenly, she felt guilty for being rude to him earlier. It was an ident. Then, it was mostly her fault, but she still took on him. Now, all she could think about was to say sorry to him.

    But when her friends saw her looking in his direction, they mistook it as interest. Since she was thest to arrive, she had to take on some silly punishment. It was a game that they had yed since working for this hospital.

    ��Tell me your story. Why are you here and drinking alone when you could drink with your friends?�� He suddenly asked.

    ��You see.�� She pointed to the crowd that had been rowdy since he got here, ��Those are my friends.�� That made him turn to look at her friends, who were also looking in their direction. ��They sent me over here as punishment.��

    ��Why?�� He asked, looking curious. ��What did you do to earn such punishment of apanying a guy like me?�� He sounded a bit insulted, but she did not take it seriously. She could tell he was only jesting.

    ��I was thest to show up.�� Giving him her simplest exnation as she took another swig of her drink. ��As punishment, I have to get your number since they think you are the hottest new guy here.��

    She was not shy. She had no time for that shit. She also had no time for courtship or rtionships, for that matter. She only had a few boyfriends that did not evenst a month.

    It was not because she liked to y with men. It was more because she did not have time. She had been bncing family, work, and school she hardly had time for herself.

    Although her sister helped her with her finances, she still worked a little extra. She did not want to burden her sister with everything she needed. Now, she hoped that her residency would continue to go well, so she could be a full-time doctor and help the rest of her family.

    .....

    ��Am I?�� He suddenly asked as he looked at her.

    Suddenly, she was confused by the question. ��Are you what?�� She asked, looking directly into his eyes, curious about his question.

    ��Am I hot in your eyes?�� He looked like he was amused with her more than anything.

    She could y his game. She was not the type who was afraid of men like him. She believed he was another self-centered man who thought highly of himself because women fell on their knees before him.

    ��Honestly, I think you are.�� She looked at him, scanning his body from head to toe. ��You look anatomically perfect. Your ck hair, dark eyes, straight nose, thin lips, and nicely built physique made you look hot.��

    Then, she scanned the rest of his body downwards, which she believed made him look slightly ufortable. ��Ok. You made your point.�� He turned to his drink and emptied his ss.

    ��Another one?�� She offered as she emptied her ss too. Then, she signaled his friend for another round.

    ��Yes, but this time I am buying.�� He said as he took the bill and paid for it.

    She shrugged her shoulders, taking his offer. Besides, she believed it was bad luck to turn down a free drink since she did not see him as a bad guy.

    ��Fine.�� Then, she took the new drink and sipped on it. Luckily, it was her day off tomorrow. Otherwise, she would have a terrible headache when she did her rounds. ��Anyway, if you are not a doctor, do you mind telling me what you do.��

    ��Why don��t you guess since you seem to enjoy this game?�� He offered, feeling the slight buzz of the alcohol finally hitting his system.

    This woman certainly was making him forget about everything. At least he was enjoying their conversation, even just for tonight. Tomorrow, he would have to learn to leave without her. But tonight, he would like to forget her.

    ��Let me see.�� She turned again to look at him. But she focused more on his face and his eyes. ��I will need you to look at me.�� He did. Then, he found her gazing through his eyes. It was as if she was reading his thoughts.

    ��Well, what is your lucky guess?�� He asked after a few seconds before turning away again and drinking his scotch.

    ��I am having a slight difficulty here. I am debating between being aputer geek and a traveling salesman.�� She said,ughing at her silly assumptions.

    She was a doctor for a reason, not an investigator. Anyway, she had no idea what this man did besides drink. She could see that he had more than he could handle.

    ��I think I can be both.�� He said without giving her any hint of what he did. But they kept talking about how he loved to y with hisputers while traveling to different ces to sell his wares.

    ��But was I even close enough.�� She asked, knowing that she was not.

    ��For tonight, I can be whatever you wish me to be.�� He answered her yfully, believing he was tipsy.

    ��I think you already had enough for tonight. That is what I think.�� She answered him as she took another sip of her drink.

    ��That is the point of drinking, right? To get drunk.�� He smiled at her, showing her two dimples on his cheeks.

    She observed that he looked handsome when he smiled. But he had a point. Why drink if she had no n to get wasted? She could see her friends already had more than their share of a good time as theyughed on the other side.

    ��I guess you are right.�� She answered him. ��Why not?�� She lifted her ss to him and cheered him on. ��Let us drink to your sess. May you sell all your wares.�� She added as a joke.

    He clinked his ss with her and appeared to be thinking. ��Ok. I will drink to that.�� Then, they drank the content up to thest drop.

    ��One more.�� He ordered as the bartender served them another, but he said it would be thest.

    She understood, seeing that his new friend seemed at his limit. Then, she realized that she had forgotten to ask his name. ��Hey, I am Roseann. What is your name?��

    She extended her hand to him, seeing that she would need it to tell her friends. He smiled at her, appearing that he also realized that they had forgotten to exchange names.

    ��Adam.�� He offered but did not supplement the rest. She did not mind since all she needed was the name. ��You have a nice name, Roseann.

    ��It was nice also to meet you, Adam. But I have to go back to my friends.�� With that, she nodded at him and said goodbye.

    ��It is nice to talk to you, too,�� Adam said before returning his attention to his ss.

    She walked away from him, knowing she might never see him again. He was a stranger who passed by their corner. And now, she was stepping away because she did not see a future with a guy like him or any other guy. Not until she had a more stable schedule in her life.

    ��So, what happened?�� One of her friends asked her.

    ��Was he married or single?�� Another one asked.

    ��I bet he was a jerk.�� Another one said. She knew he had a crush on her, but she never liked toplicate her working environment by hooking up with a co-worker.

    ��He is fun to talk to, and his name is Adam. I don��t think he is married, but I am unsure if he was a traveling salesman.�� She told her friends, who were anxious to hear more. ��And I don��t think he is a jerk. Just probably going through something.�� Thest part, she said more in a whisper.

    ��Well, he seemed nice.�� One said, but a few minutester, talked about him gradually faded as they returned to their patients who had made their day exciting, exhrating, and a living hell.

    ��We��ll see you around, Cris.�� She said goodbye to the regr bartender, but she was also checking if he was still drinking, but she doubted since Cris had cut him off earlier.

    He was not in the bar, so she could safely assume he had left already. Then, she walked with her friends outside until they parted ways. Their friends brought their cars while she was taking a cab.

    But it seemed it was not her lucky night as she found the streets empty. But she knew a cab was bound toe as she stood by the sidewalk waiting.

    Then, something moved not far from where she stood. It was slumping on the floor by the wall not far behind her. At first, she thought it might be a homeless guy who might be sleeping. It was partially dark.

    But as she stared at him, she recognized him as Adam, the man from the bar. What was he doing there? Instinct kicked in as she ran and knelt to help him. She checked his pulse and determined whether he was stable.

    Thankfully, she concluded that he was just drunk and almost passed out. He must have been waiting for a cab like her. But where was he going? Quickly, she checked his pocket and found his identification card. At least he was not lying about his name. But she was way off with her guess about his profession.

    A few secondster, she returned his wallet to his pocket and waited for a cab. The least she could do was take him home. Not at her ce but at his.

 Chapter 1098 - 1098 Selfless love

    1098 Selfless love

    Waking up with a wedding ring on her finger was still surreal. She had waited for this moment, and now that it finally came true, she still felt like she was still dreaming.

    But the man sleeping beside her told her that it was all real. She was now Mrs. Amelia ke. And she was already wearing the proof on her finger as she wiggled them in the air.

    ��I see that my wife is finally awake.�� A croaky voice spoke beside her, catching her ying with her ring. ��What do you wish to do today?�� He asked her as he pulled her to his side and started kissing her.

    ��Besides this, of course.�� He mischievously asked as he started untying the knot on her robe. It was their honeymoon. What else were they supposed to do?

    ��Well, I was thinking of joining the others for breakfast, but this seems nice too.�� She excitedly responded, pulling her husband into a long and passionate kiss. ��Besides, I can��t wait to give you a son.��

    They had talked about kidsst night. But they did not get to the part about the gender of the baby. She just assumed that he would want a son since most men did.

    ��I was more like thinking of a daughter. I want little princesses like you.�� He said as he pulled her for another kiss.

    She did not expect that. But she could guess that Luisa had something to do with his decision. Since Luisa was born, Evan had fallen in love with her. Sometimes, she wondered if they had a girl, would Evan love their daughter just as much?

    But, of course, she should not doubt him. Evan had a big heart. He had more than enough love for his family, including Eida and Luisa. He would also love their daughter just as much or even more. But the same went if they had a son.

    .....

    ��I also like that.�� She pulled his shirt off, wanting nothing barring their skins from touching.

    As much as she wished to join their families, making babies was her priority. She could not wait to have one or two to love and cherish. She loved Luisa, just like Evan, but she was not theirs.

    ��I think we can still manage to catch up with them. I promise to be quick.�� He muttered in between his kisses.

    She could tell they were already both aroused, so it would not take much time to do one quick workout on the bed. ��Better hurry then. I want a baby and breakfast soon.�� Shemanded.

    She could not help it. She was also hungry from their activities yesterday to a night filled with lovemaking. As much as she enjoyed having him for breakfast, he was not stuffing her belly with the proper sustenance.

    Although, she was notining.

    ��You see. That was a record.�� He teased her as he brought her to the bathroom for a quick shower.

    She must admit that he was quick. Nevertheless, satisfying. Although she wanted more, she could always wait for her secondster. Besides, they had a lifetime to be together now that they were officially married.

    After a few more minutes, they walked toward their friends, who were already sitting at their reserved tables. On the other hand, this was a rare memory that they would share with their family and friends that they did not want to miss.

    She believed the reception was fantastic for something done inst-minute nning. It was so much better than what she had expected. Evan had done a tremendous job, probably better if she had done it herself.

    ��I am d the two of you finally decided to join us,�� Ang said, appearing to be jesting with Eida.

    She noticed their eyes were glowing with mischief. They were probably betting whether they were still asleep or busy doing what they just did a few minutes ago. But she did not care. She was too happy to be bothered by their usual teasing.

    Besides, she was a married woman now. She could not proudly say that she was having sex anytime she wanted.

    ��I am starving. So, have you ordered, or did you wait for us?�� Evan responded to his grandmother.

    He quickly helped her to a chair across from Ang. Luisa was on her other side while Evan sat next to her.

    ��We thought you were noting, so we already ordered,�� Eida answered as if, on cue, the food had arrived. That left them to order their food.

    ��Are you joining a marathon?�� Ang teased again as their order arrived. She also thought the same, seeing the assorted food on their table. She was hungry, but apparently, Evan was worse.

    ��It had been a tiring day, and our vacation was far from ending soon. I don��t think I willst with her stamina.�� Evan pointed to her as if it was her fault.

    ��Yeah! Right?�� Amelia could not help but protest. But she was happy to see that their little family was having a great time.

    She could not dream of a better wedding than spending her wedding ceremony and honeymoon with them. Weird as that may sound. But it was a memory that she would cherish for all eternity.

    She might not have the wedding of the century. But she believed she had what many could only dream about, the perfect husband and a loving family.

    ��But I am happy to hear you are finally working on my second grandchild.�� Ang interrupted them, making her smile at what she said.

    ��Yes, and expect it soon.�� Evan proudly said. ��You hear that, my Princess. You will have cousins to love and y with.�� He mumbled to the little child, looking clueless.

    But eventually, she still smiled at his Uncle Evan for whatever reason. Luisa seemed to enjoy listening to his voice. She responded well to him.

    Amelia could only imagine Luisa growing up spoiled because of her husband, something Eida would never like. But that was something they would have to deal with in the future. In the meantime, she loved watching her family and could not wait for it to grow.

    Breakfast with their family had been fun, but it eventually ended. They decided to go on their separate ways. The three were going on a movie, and they decided to take on a tour of the canyons.

    But before they could exit the restaurant, somebody suddenly stopped them. A couple stopped Eida from leaving as they stood in front of her. Not because of a problem but because they were a fan.

    Still, it was a problem because apparently, they loved Eida and would like a photograph and a picture. ��We could not believe that you would suddenly quit and disappear. But it is such a small world to bump into you here.�� The couple said.

    ��I am sorry. But as I said, I am not the person you are looking for.�� Eida denied the couple��s im, saying that it was not her. ��You made a mistake.��

    She knew how hard Eida had tried to change her hair color and how she applied her makeup. She also usually used sses and hats to cover her face when in public so that very few would recognize who she was.

    But today, she was not wearing her usual disguised. But who knew someone woulde up to her and beg for a photograph and, worse, a photo?

    ��But we could not be wrong. You are Eida Harlowe.�� The man said. He suddenly pulled out his wallet and showed her an old picture of her with the man. ��I took these years back. But that is you. I remember taking this...��

    But her friend did not let him finish his story. ��I am sorry. As much as I want to be this famous whoever, I am not her.�� She insisted. ��If you will excuse me, but we were just leaving.��

    The Eida she knew back then would never act like this for a fan. She was always courteous, thinking of how she owed her viewers the sess of her show. But today, she was protecting herself and her child from people who might discover her true identity.

    She wished that her friend did not have to go through that. But there was nothing she could do. But two men suddenly walked toward them, asking if there was a problem.

    Eida just said that it was a mistaken identity and nothing else. ��We are sorry.�� The couple said. ��We just miss her.�� The wife said to them before leaving them alone.

    She wondered if her friend ever missed the limelight. She had been used to it for years but to suddenly give it up for her child. She could not help but ponder if her friend had any regrets.

    She doubted, seeing Luisa in her carriage, smiling back at them. No mother would ever regret prioritizing their child over themselves. She believed if she became a mother, she would do the same.

    She believed she would shower her kids with her selfless love.

 Chapter 1099 - 1099 Unsung heroes

    1099 Unsung heroes

    Dani watched her child in his cradle, peacefully sleeping. It was already in the middle of the afternoon, but he seemed not to care about time. To her son, he slept when he wanted, ate when he was hungry, and cried for whatever reason she could not understand.

    She was exhausted. Luckily, she had her mother and Katherine helping out whenever they could. They dropped by every day toe to her rescue.

    She wondered how other mothers coped without any help. But she guessed all mothers would do their best under any circumstances. She was just thankful that their parents were here to give their support.

    ��I think I am getting the hang of this.�� She whispered to her child. It was hard work, but she was learning to adjust to motherhood. ��I just need you to be patient with me.�� She could not help but smile when Ares smiled back at her.

    In the meantime, while she was still catching up with motherhood, she decided to extend her leave from work. She knew it was too much burden to put on Alex��s shoulders, but she could not leave her child until she figured out how to manage both.

    ��How is our little rascal?�� Alex suddenly entered the nursery, not bothering to knock or keep his voice down.

    He had started calling their son by that silly nicknamest night when Ares would not stop crying. They had tried many things, but without their mothers, they were clueless about what to do.

    Eventually, she felt like their entire house were in chaos when he cried his heart out. She had tried to rummage her brain for an idea but believed she had exhausted everything.

    She had already fed him and checked his diaper and temperature. She could only wonder if he was in pain or something. The problem with the situation was not knowing what to look for since her son could notin with words.

    .....

    ��Our little prince is sleeping like a baby.�� She quickly stood from her rocking chair and pushed her husband out of the door before he woke him up and started pandemonium again.

    ��I just want to see and kiss him,�� Alexined, but he allowed her to push him until she could gently close the door.

    ��You can do thatter when he wakes up. But for now, I want some peace.�� Dani said as they walked toward the living room, where they could sit. Well, she wanted to put her feet up and rest them.

    She had been dancing and rocking Ares to sleep for almost an hour. She needed a break, but she was notining. She enjoyed taking care of Ares. She believed taking care of her son was a fulfilling job.

    Although she also missed working. But she coulde back to work anytime, but she would never be able to rewind the growing years of her child. Besides, she would figure this out. Until then, she would stay by Ares�� side for now.

    ��I told you we can get a nanny to help you with his care.�� Alex reminded her, but she refused again.

    ��I want to do this while I still can.�� She reasoned again. ��I am not saying I will not get help eventually, but I want to do this for now. Besides, I think I am adjusting well.��

    Last night, someone knocked on their door. It could be their security, who was making their rounds on the building. They might have heard the raucous outside and wanted to check.

    ��I am sorry, but I thought there was a fire.�� He jokingly said as she opened the door.

    ��No fire, Tom.�� She smiled at the older man. ��Just Ares, making a fire in our ears.�� She exined as Alex rocked their son to sleep. But he just kept crying.

    ��Do you mind?�� Tom asked, indicating whether he could enter their apartment.

    Although, they kept treating Tom as part of the family. He still did not want to overstep his boundary as their head of security. He still did not assume anything and worked as hard as before.

    She heard that he med himself for what had happened to them. He took full responsibility for what Joe had done and the men who were injured and died.

    He was a good man. And mistakes happened not because of him but because of circumstances. They would never me him for what had happened. Besides, if not for them, who knew? Maybe she and Alex could be dead by now.

    ��Come in.�� She wondered what Tom would do as he walked straight to Alex.

    ��Do you mind if I help? I am not an expert. But I think I know a thing or two.�� He informed them.

    Then, she looked at their child, who was still whining. She could not help but think how tired he must be but still, he kept going.

    ��Sure. I wee any help, Tom. Please.�� Alex begged him.

    Then, he checked the baby. ��Did you feed him just now?�� He asked after asking several questions, the usual standard question.

    ��Yes,�� Dani answered, wondering if it had something to do with her milk. She decided to breastfeed him, opting for natural milk. She had avoided drinking alcohol or caffeinated drinks and ate nutritious food, hoping that she would pass on the nutrients to her child.

    ��Did you burp him?�� It was a simple question that made her look so silly and stupid.

    ��Oh my! That was it.�� She forgot to release the air in his stomach, which had made him cranky. ��I forgot.�� She admitted.

    She just kept feeding him until he was full. But she was so tired that she forgot about it. Now, she understood where she had made a mistake.

    Quickly, Alex ced him on his chest and cradled his head on his shoulder. Slowly, he patted his back until they heard hisrge, loud burp.

    ��Thanks so much, Tom.�� She told him afterward. ��Why don��t you have some coffee? Alex had made a pot since he thought he would stay awake all night.�� She told him.

    Soon, they settled on the kitchen counter with mugs in their hands. The two men shared the hot coffee while Alex prepared her hot milk and a fruit cake to go with it.

    She was still hungry most of the time. Maybe it was the breastfeeding. She also noticed that she was still gaining weight. But she did not care for now. She just wanted her baby to be healthy.

    She could always go back to running and exercising to regain her figure, but that was something she would deal with one at a time. For now, her priority was her son and his needs.

    ��By the way, I came here not for a social call. I already sent the samples to my friend at the crimeb. And he would analyze them as soon as possible.�� She heard him say to Alex.

    Of course, she had an idea of what they were talking about since she was the one who requested it from Alex. She still could not shake off the idea that the body they buried yesterday was not her brother.

    Although she never had any proof to say otherwise, except for his gut feeling. She still could not ignore it if the authorities made a mistake. But nobody would suspect anything since only a few knew about her rtionship with him.

    ��When would we know the results,�� Alex still insisted on a timetable.

    She knew that time was of the essence in this situation.

    If they confirmed that her brother was dead, she could rest in peace and pray for his soul��s redemption. But if he was alive. She wanted to know what had happened to him and where he was.

    ��He promised me at least three days. He had to work on it without the others knowing about it.�� Nobody needed to learn about her involvement in this. Meaning nobody had to know that someone was snooping around his death.

    ��Ok. Keep us in the loop if you have any word.�� Alex said to Tom, who nodded and finished his coffee.

    ��I better get going and let you two sleep.�� Tom pointed at their little rascal, who was already sucking his thumb with his eyes shut tight and even breathing.

    ��Thanks again, Tom.�� She said, not only for the work he had done for them but for helping them with the baby.

    ��By the way, Tom. How do you know so much about babies?�� She could not help but ask as she walked him out the door. She knew that he never had a family. Well, at least, that was what she heard.

    ��It is a long story. But I believe this is not the right time to tell you all about it.�� Tom said as he waved his hand at her.

    He was right as she suddenly yawned in front of him, feeling the fatigue taking over her body. ��I guess you are right.�� She mumbled as another one came immediately after the first one.

    ��Well, locked up before going to bed.�� He reminded her as he closed the door behind him.

    She could not help but smile at the man that had saved their lives countless times. They tried to offer him a mary reward for his heroic deed. Although he epted them wholeheartedly, he also gave them away to the people who had lost their lives in saving them.

    Even Joe��s family, the man who had betrayed them, received a lump sum amount from him. He said that each one of them was his family. He could never turn his back on them.

    That was a man she admired. To her, men like him were their unsung heroes.

 Chapter 1100 - 1100 Marriage was a sham

    1100 Marriage was a sham

    It was his wedding day, the most celebrated event of the year or maybe the decade. Of course, the future King would be marrying his future Queen. What could beat that headline?

    The entire world would be watching this momentous event. Every eye would be on him, scrutinizing his every move. His allies would want to know what he would do when he became King. His enemies would be seeking his weakness.

    ��Are you ready, Your Highness?�� He was not yet King, but most of the staff was already oriented to treat him as such. Would he ever get used to it?

    At that moment, he felt sick. Not because he had any physical illness. But because he had cold feet. Did he wish to go through with this wedding, knowing that the woman waiting for him at the other end of the aisle was not the woman he dreamt of marrying?

    Was she watching this on the news? Did she see the announcement? Was she going to show up and stop the wedding? And then she would announce to the entire people in the crowd that she still loved him.

    She would tell him that everything was a mistake, a lie, or whatever reason she coulde up with to say that she still wanted him. But would he forgive her if she did that? Would he ept her for all her weaknesses and ws?

    ��Yes, I will. Just show up, and I will marry you instantly, right then and there, and forget about everything else.�� He mumbled in front of the mirror. ��I will renounce my crown and be with you. Just show up and tell me that you still love me.��

    He knew it was wishful thinking. It was already toote for them.

    He could already feel that she was noting. Whatever they had was over? He had to learn to live with that and ept the wife that fate had given him.

    .....

    But it was not as easy as said and done. The heart knew what it wanted, and it wanted Eida. Despite everything, he still wished to be with her. But he could not turn his back on his responsibility.

    He already gave his word to his family and her future wife��s family. He could not dishonor them by listening to his selfish whim. Besides, he had tried searching for her but did not find her.

    Maybe she did not want to be found.

    Maybe it was true.

    She did not love him the way he loved her.

    ��Lance, it is time.�� His father showed up at his doorstep, ready just like him. It was just an hour left, and he would be standing in front of the altar and saying his vow to the woman he was about to marry.

    He turned to his father, knowing he had no other wisdom to impart to him. He had already heard it before. He would say that this was the best decision he had ever made.

    It was not news to him that his father did not like Eida for him, but he knew it had not been personal. He only thought of what was best for him and the Kingdom, which he understood.

    But still, he sensed a nagging feeling in the pit of his stomach, telling him not to go through with this. He knew it was the nerves. Therefore, he ignored it, looking onest time in the mirror to check on his reflection.

    ��Come on! You are not the bride. We could not let them wait.�� His father shouted, sounding a bit anxious.

    His father must have sensed his second thoughts. But could he me him for still wishing he was marrying another woman? But he had nothing against the woman he was about to marry. He believed she would have been his perfect Queen if he had not met Eida.

    He liked her because she possessed many good qualities. Something that he would have looked for in a wife. He would have eventually loved her through their marriage and even given his heart to her.

    If only he had not given it to Eida. But his heart was torn to pieces. Would she be able to mend it again and make it whole? He had no idea. Maybe. Only time could tell.

    In the meantime, he was marrying her out of obligation, nothing more. But at least he was marrying someone worthy to stand beside him and rule with him.

    ��I aming.�� He shouted as he took onest long breath, squaring her shoulders, before turning around and walking toward his father. ��I don��t think they would start the ceremony without me. So, stop fussing.��

    He jokingly said to his father, wanting him to rx. He could see the tension in his body. Did he think he would suddenly run away from his marriage, seeing the security outside his door?

    He almost did.

    Then, they walked in the long hallway until they reached therge foyer where the organizers were already waiting. Without many words, they ushered him to his position as he waited for his bride.

    Was he ready for this?

    He believed it did not matter anymore. Liked it or not, he had to do it.

    The music suddenly yed, filling the room with its beautiful tones. Then, the doors opened, revealing the bridesmaids he did not know. They were her friends, not his.

    Eventually, the time came for the big reveal, his bride in the most expensive gown known to man. Of course, nothing but the best for the future Queen.

    ��You are still lucky, man.�� His best man said as he stood beside him, pping him on the back.

    Was he? He probably was. But what about his wife? Was she lucky that he would marry a guy who could not love her? He did not think so. But he had promised her that he would honor and respect her, if not love her. That was the best he could do under the circumstances.

    ��I hope so, Alex.�� He told his best friend, who flew early, leaving his wife and newborn son, to be with him.

    He understood why many of his friends could note to join him. Most of them were going through something in their lives. But it saddened him not to see his childhood friend.

    But still, he was happy for her, learning that her husband had flown her to Vegas for a surprise wedding. That was something he would have wanted to do. But then again, it was again another faraway dream.

    He would have gone there to surprise them and join them on the most momentous event of their lives. After all, he had always considered Amelia like a sister to him. But he had to prepare for his wedding.

    His father and the Council would never allow him to fly away before his big wedding day. But he would have if not because of this. He missed her since it had been a while since they hadst seen each other.

    ��Hey, are you alright?�� Alex tapped him on the shoulder.

    He probably sensed that he was elsewhere. The music was ring in his ears, and all eyes focused on the bride walking down the aisle. But all he saw and heard was the one ying in his head.

    Like all the wedding ceremonies he had seen before. This event was not any different. But in his head, the bride was. He saw another face walking toward him, not the one smiling at him.

    ��Yeah! I just remembered something.�� He was not lying, but he did not borate.

    He had to focus on his bride before he lost his mind and said the wrong name in front of everyone and all the cameras covering this wedding. That would be one hell of a scandal if he identally made that kind of mistake.

    ��Your bride is almost here. So, I could only say good luck, cousin.�� Alex said to him before standing straight in his position, giving him space to wee his bride.

    He still would like to consider himself one lucky man despite being forced into this marriage by his obligations. He could see how beautiful his bride was, physically. Besides that, she had always been a gentle soul, kind, and with a beautiful heart.

    Any man who wished to marry her would feel lucky to have her as his wife. Maybe when his heart healed with time, he would learn to love her. As they said, nothing was impossible for people who tried their best and never gave up.

    He guessed it was a task that was not impossible to achieve with a girl like her. But that was still something he could not guarantee, but he promised to try his best.

    ��Take care of our daughter. Love and cherish her just like we have done all this time.�� His bride��s father told him as he handed his daughter to him.

    Honestly, he did not care much about the man, knowing he only forced his daughter into this marriage because of his business and political motives. But he could not disim that it was the same for him and his family.

    He guessed despite the years that passed, the culture and thinking of the men and women in their society had never changed. Marriage was not for love and never would be.

    ��I will take care of Camille and honor her.�� But he could not promise to love and cherish her. Not yet, anyway.

    Saying love and cherish would mean lying to everyone and dishonoring himself. He could only tell them the truth. But that was more than what others did in an arranged marriage like this. Many would live with lies and illusions rather than face the reality that their marriage was a sham.

 Chapter 1101 - 1101 Protector for the night

    1101 Protector for the night

    He woke up with a splitting headache, aching muscles, and a sore thumb. What did he expect as he smelled the alcohol on his breath? But wait! What happened to his thumb?

    He remembered visiting his friend at the hospital. Then, he went to the bar across the street. Of course, he had drinks, too many for his limit. After that, he had a chat with the girl. He could not even remember her name.

    ��Ooohhh!�� He groaned out loud. He had never had a hangover since he was back in college. He never did find a solution in a bottle.

    Butst night, he was not thinking. He just wanted to dull his senses.

    However, he remembered the girl leaving to join her friends. Eventually, the bartender refused to give him more drinks.

    How did he go home? He was home. Right?

    Immediately, he scanned his surroundings and found himself in his living room, lying on his couch. That exined his aching muscles. Unfortunately, he did not have afortable sofa.

    He was not dirt poor nor super rich. He had enough savings to live afortable life. But he did not see the point of wasting his hard-earned cash on material things. Besides, he barely stayed in his apartment anyway.

    ��Who was she again?�� She questioned, trying to piece in the missing puzzle in his mind. Maybe if he remembered her name, he would remember the rest of his memory.

    .....

    But at least he got home in one piece. Then, he patted his pocket, feeling his wallet was still there. Then, he checked his wrist. His watch was still safely attached to his body, concluding that nobody had robbed himst night.

    Still, he had to solve the mystery of his sore thumb with a ster covering it. He could only guess the slight trace of blood on his shirt hade from his wound. But how did he get himself hurt?

    He shook his head, trying to clear his head and get rid of his headache, but it was not working. He gradually stood up and stretched his muscles, hoping to relieve the tension. Then, he walked toward his kitchen sink to wash his face.

    He hoped the ssh of water would make him fully alert and remind him of the rest of his night. And a full ss of water would get rid of his headache. But, s, it did not work.

    ��Damn!�� He still could not remember. He finally grabbed his temples, massaging them. It seemed that his headache was not going away that easily.

    Then, when he finally turned around, he noticed his house keys on the counter with a piece of paper underneath it. He did not remember putting them there. But he did not recall going home either.

    Therefore, the mystery of what had happened to himst night continued as he walked closer to the counter. Was that a receipt from the bar? But who asked for that in a bar? Anyway, he grabbed it and held it in front of his eyes.

    YOU WERE DRUNK, AND I FOUND YOU ON THE STREET OUTSIDE THE BAR, ALMOST PASSED OUT.

    So, the paper was a note.

    SORRY, BUT I LOOKED INTO YOUR WALLET FOR YOUR ADDRESS.

    That exined why his wallet, which he usually ced in his left back pocket, was now on his front.

    BY THE WAY, YOU SCRAPED YOUR THUMB ON THE WALL BY THE FRONT OF YOUR BUILDING WHEN YOU ACCIDENTALLY TRIPPED WHILE I WAS CARRYING YOU TO YOUR APARTMENT.

    SORRY, BUT YOU WERE HEAVY.

    I JUST CLEANED IT AND PUT A PLASTER ON IT. AND, OF COURSE, I LEFT A PAIN RELIEVER WITH YOUR KEYS. IT SHOULD HELP WITH THE HANGOVER. AND DRINK PLENTY OF FLUIDS.

    His eyes darted at a pill that was beside his keys. He took it with the ss of water still in his hands.

    ANYWAY, IT WAS NICE TO MEET YOU AGAIN. R

    ��R?�� Who was R again?

    The only person he was talking to was that girl. He vaguely remembered what they had discussed. But he recalled her face from bumping into her earlier.

    She must have found him on the street and was kind enough to bring him home.

    PS.

    WE DID NOT SLEEP TOGETHER. SO DON��T WORRY.

    NO NEED TO LOOK FOR ME TO ASK ABOUT THAT.

    That was good to know.

    He thanked her silently as he checked his clothing, which looked disarrayed but was still on his body. It would be terrible if he had slept with her and did not remember it. And worse, not even knowing her name.

    ��R?�� He repeated, hoping to jog his memory for theplete name. She must have mentioned it in their conversation. But he was still drawing a nk.

    AND NO NEED TO THANK ME EITHER. I WOULD HAVE HELPED A STRAY CAT IF I FOUND ONE.

    Wow! Did he look like a stray cat? Maybe, but he stank like he just came from the alley trash.

    He finally put down the note on the counter and strolled to his bathroom. He believed he badly needed a long shower. And looking at his reflection in the mirror, he looked like a mess.

    No wonder she did not sleep with him. But that was great because he did not need moreplications in his already intricate life. He still had to get over one heartbreak before entering another messy rtionship.

    Not that he equated sleeping with a woman to automatically ending up in a rtionship. But he never randomly slept with just anyone without involving his heart.

    Still, ��Should I go and see her? At least thank her.�� He asked himself as he stared at his reflection.

    But she clearly said that there was no need for him to look for her. It sounded like she did not want to see him again. It might look like he was stalking her if he suddenly appeared at her workce.

    He guessed he could always thank her if he coincidentally crossed paths with her again. That was if he would recognize her again. He was lucky that someone like her found him on the street.

    And not some stranger who might have taken advantage of his drunken state. It would seem someone was still looking after him. Was she sent to be his protector for the night?

 Chapter 1102 - 1102 The office gossip

    1102 The office gossip

    Ria had been at work all morning, trying to catch up with some of the things she had missed since she had been away and sick. Thankfully, Zach had amodated some of her work, lessening her workload.

    However, she had not seen Zach just yet. But she believed he could be somewhere in the building, busy with work. But he texted that he would take her to lunchter.

    She could not help but wonder if anyone had suspected they were now a couple. Was she ready for their friends and co-workers to know about their rtionship?

    She had not considered this, and they had not talked about it yet. It had slipped her mind since they had been busy with other things. She just hoped there were no rules concerning fraternizing with a co-worker.

    ��Ria, I know you just got back and probably still recovering, but I need those files before lunch.�� Brenda walked to her small cubicle and pointed at the papers still in her hands.

    Of course, she should not be daydreaming at a time like this. Everybody was on alert because the big boss was not around, and many things were happening under their watch.,

    ��I am on it.�� She responded, looking at the pile of papers in her right hand that needed photocopying, and on her left were papers that she needed to submit to the finance department. ��It will be on your desk before lunch.��

    Then, she looked at several more papers on her desks needing different things, but they should be on her boss��s table before midday. If she finally got the promotion, she would not be doing this anymore.

    She would have herrger cubicle, not the same as Brenda or Josey, but at least a step higher to a better position. But that would mean Zach would be out of the job since they only offered it to one person.

    .....

    She remembered asking him about it yesterday before he left for home. She knew they werepeting in the same position. But he said. ��Don��t worry about it. I think you deserve it more than I do.��

    But she believed he also deserved it since he worked hard for it. But he would not have it. Besides, he said that working for Alex had taught him a lot. That was more than enough to find his path in this world.

    She wanted to ask him more about him. But her insecurity still prevented her from snooping around what she believed was not her business. Besides, it was still too early in their rtionship for her to assume anything.

    ��Ok. Thanks, Ria.�� Brend snapped her back again to the present as she exited and returned to her position.

    She had to stop zoning out because she had tons of things to do, shaking the clouds in her mind and focusing again on her tasks. She could always daydreamter when she hadpleted her work.

    She rushed to the machine room, hoping that no one was there. She did not want to waste her time in line for the photo machine. Thankfully, the ce was empty, and she could finish her work in silence.

    ��Here are the papers you asked for.�� She handed the papers to her boss fifteen minutes before her deadline. ��The other documents were already on their way to the department heads.�� She informed her.

    ��Thanks, Ria, you are a lifesaver,�� Josey said as she looked up from her desk. ��I am d that you are now feeling better. We missed you around here.��

    She could see the genuine concern of her boss, who had be a good friend to her. At least outside of office time. She would miss working with her if she got promoted or canned. It was either of those two.

    ��I also missed you all.�� She honestly said to her boss. ��I hope I was not in trouble for my long absence.��

    She still wondered if herck of performance jeopardized her promotion. They could have thought that she was more of a liability than an asset to thepany. But she hoped not. She needed this job and would work harder to prove herself to them.

    ��Of course not. Don��t worry. I still intend to fight for your promotion at the next board meeting.�� Josey assured her.

    So far, the board would only reconvene when the big boss returned. At that moment, Sir Alex had to attend to matters with higher priority than giving her a promotion.

    ��No worries. I am just d that you are considering me for the position.�� She felt lucky enough that she hadnded this internship. But it would be nice to get a permanent position in a prestigiouspany like this.

    Somehow, it would secure her and her son��s future if she had a stable job with a high-paying sry. Then, she could stop epting the funding that her ex-boyfriend was sending. She could finally cut off all her ties with him and his family.

    She was still thankful that her ex��s father had agreed to the settlement deal. But she would not think it was a debt she had to pay. It was his son��s obligation to help their son, but now, she could finally sever all his responsibility to her son.

    ��Of course. But don��t worry. I think the board is just a formality. You are as good as hired permanently.�� Her boss assured her again. ��Now, go take a few minutes rest and grab some lunch. We still have a lot of workter.��

    She quickly left her boss��s office and returned to her workce. She cleared her table and readied herself. In a few minutes, Zach woulde to take her to lunch.

    Then, she quickly dashed to the femalefort room for her private business before Zach arrived. Once inside the small cubicle, she relieved herself. When she was about to go out after finishing, she heard two female voices talking.

    She was unsure, but she believed they were from another department. But that was not what had caught her attention, but the topic of their discussion.

    ��They said she seduced him on their trip.�� One woman said.

    ��Did she honestly believe a man like him would even take her seriously?�� The other responded with a pitch that said that she was in disbelief.

    They had not mentioned a name, but she could guess what and who they were discussing. And if she stayed long enough, she would not like the rest of their conversations.

    Nheless, she discovered that her fear had finally materialized. She was now the talk of the town, the topic of the office gossip.

 Chapter 1103 - 1103 First official date as a couple

    1103 First official date as a couple

    Zach arrived on time for their lunch. He said he would like to take her out, but she declined. She told him she could not have a long break because of her deadlines. Partially, it was true.

    But her other reason had something to do with what had happened earlier in the bathroom. As expected, she did not like what she heard afterward. But she could note out of the bathroom and make a scene.

    Therefore, she stayed hidden until the two left.

    They indirectly used her of being a gold digger, iming that Zach was super rich, although they were not saying names. They said she must have bewitched him, using some witchcraft to seduce a man like him.

    ��Are you ok?�� She suddenly heard him as she turned to look at him. She quickly nodded before he suspected anything. ��You must be tired. Don��t worry. I already ordered, and it is on its way.��

    He repeated what he said since she was too distracted by her thoughts. ��Great. I am starving.�� Ria offered that they eat at her table, not wanting to go anywhere at that moment.

    She knew she should not listen to what those mean girls were saying about her. But she could not help but think about it. Again, she doubted her worthiness to be with a man like him.

    She guessed that he was not like her. She noticed it with his manners, his things, and how he carried himself. He was loaded. But she never considered that he could be super rich like the other girls said.

    She remembered that he was working in the mail room. Then, when they were together, he never made her feel like there was a zillion difference between them. Yes, he neverined about money, but he never unted it too.

    .....

    ��I still am unfamiliar with your favorites, but I hope you like pasta.�� He dered as he walked over to her side. ��I found a good one that was just around the corner.�� He informed her as his fingersnded on her shoulders and massaged her aching muscles.

    ��Oh!�� She loved what he was doing. ��I love pasta.�� She added as she closed her eyes, letting his fingers do their magic. It was untangling the tension on her nerves. But at the same time, creating a new one in the pit of her stomach.

    ��I love to do more, but I don��t think this is the right ce.�� He suddenly leaned over and whispered in her ears.

    Was he trying to torture her? If anyone was bewitching anyone, it was him. He must have put a spell on her because she could not stop thinking about him.

    ��You...�� But they had to stop when a knock interrupted them as both stared at the source.

    It was the delivery of their food.

    Quickly, Zach took and paid for it, making her wonder again how much her boyfriend was worth. She had never bothered to google him since she was not like that. She never bothered to check on her ex, so why would she check on this man?

    But maybe she should have.

    She should have investigated his background before jumping into a rtionship with him. Who was Zach Andrews? Suddenly, she was anxious about what she would find on the inte.

    Maybe she should ask him. But as she said before, was it too early to ask him too personal questions? She did not want to scare him away. What was the protocol in a rtionship? She had no idea.

    ��Are you sure you are ok?�� Suddenly his hand lifted to touch her forehead, checking if she was sick again. ��You seemed to be zoning out again.�� He pointed out.

    She was not sick, just having too many thoughts running inside her head. Somehow, the idea that he could be super rich was bothering her. How would she fit in his world? What about her son?

    Now, she could see the bigger picture as she stared at him. She could now see the little signs suggesting he was no ordinary guy. How could she be so blind? But was that a big deal?

    She reminded herself that he was not Ryan. Zach was so much better than her ex. There was simply noparison between the two. She was sure that Zach would never hurt her as Ryan did.

    ��Yeah! Just a bit tired.�� She reasoned, not yet ready to question him about the things bothering her. ��But hungry.�� She took the food he offered and told him to sit and eat with her.

    Soon, he started telling her about his day and some funny moments he had done earlier. Soon, they wereughing. She temporarily forgot her troubles as she enjoyed hispany.

    ��Thanks for lunch.�� She said as she helped him clean her table. ��It was delicious.�� She told him while he threw away the trash.

    She decided not to bother him with her issues. In the meantime, she wanted to get to know the man, not the size of his checkbook or his family��s fortune. She did not want to include that in the equation.

    If they would work on their rtionship, it was because they genuinely liked being together, not because she could secure a future with him. He was not her sugar daddy because he was too young to be, but she would not be with him because of his money.

    ��I also enjoyed it. But we should go to dinner.�� He suddenly said. ��I want to take you on a date. What about tonight?�� He asked.

    She would love to go out with him. She could feel the excitement of going on a date with him. But she doubted she would be goodpany tonight. She believed she might be too tired by then.

    ��Sorry to rain on your parade. But I don��t think tonight is good for me.�� She felt disappointed with herself, but she still had a child to care for afterward. She could not just dump her child on the family next door while she went on a date. She did not want to abuse their kindness.

    ��I understand. But maybe Saturday night.�� He suggested, looking hopeful.

    ��Ok. Saturday will be perfect.�� At least that would give her enough time to prepare for it.

    She wanted to look perfect for him. And not a haggard witch that could hardly open her eyes.

    Suddenly, she could hardly wait for their first official date as a couple.

 Chapter 1104 - 1104 The secret meeting

    1104 The secret meeting

    She had been fighting between her depression and her desire to live. Honestly, it was not easy. Thinking about the only man she ever loved gone made her want to consider dying.

    On the other hand, she also willed herself to live, considering the child growing inside her. She could not let any harm near their child. She must protect her baby at all costs.

    Therefore, even if thest thing she wanted to do was to go out of her room. She did. She went to work as if nothing had happened and worked like any other day.

    Nobody knew she was suffering from a loss since only a few knew she was in a rtionship with him. Only her family and close friends had been aware of their love affair.

    ��I am going home.�� She finally told her secretary, signing off thest paper on her desk.

    She packed her things, not wanting to stay a minute longer. Usually, she would not mind spending a few more hours at the office if there were tons of work left for her to finish, but not today.

    She just wanted this day to be over with and go home. She intended to work again tomorrow but only until she finished her task. Her mind worked like clockwork, on the dot, not a minute longer, while her body operated on automatic.

    ��Yes, Ms. Haley. But your father wants me to remind you about the meeting with the board in the morning.�� She informed her.

    But she already knew about it since her father had mentioned it today, at least a couple of times when she spoke with him. Of course, she would attend since her father needed her vote on a merger he wanted to be approved.

    .....

    ��Thanks.�� She told her assistant as she grabbed her things and walked out of that ce.

    Suddenly, the ce she had devoted her entire life to had finally lost its meaning to her. She thought that thispany was her life. But now, she could not feel anything about it. Her father��s legacy could burn to the ground, and she would not care about it.

    She finally learned that having a family to love was the most important thing. She had dreamt of marrying Gerald for the right reasons. Not because her father wanted her to for political connections.

    She did not want to force Gerald to marry her because she was pregnant. She hoped he would dere his undying love for her and tell her that he could not live without her. But that was not the case. He never did tell her that he loved her. He died not saying anything about love.

    ��Good evening, Ms. Haley.�� One of the maids greeted her as soon as she entered their mansion.

    ��Good evening, Zeny,�� Haley responded, always liking the middle-aged woman who smiled a lot. ��Would you know where my father is?�� She asked, hoping to have a word with him before she retired for the night.

    She could always ask one of the maids to bring her food to her room so she would not bother toe to the dining hall for dinner. She did not feel like having otherpany while she ate. She believed her child was all she needed.

    ��He went straight to his office with a guest.�� The woman told her. ��But he said not to disturb them.�� She warned her, stopping her from going to his office.

    ��I am sure that he would not mind if I join them.�� She told Zeny, who looked worried.

    ��But, he would be mad at us.�� The woman seemed scared as she blocked her way. ��No one coulde near his office when he is in a meeting.�� The woman reiterated.

    She abruptly stopped in her tracks, seeing that she was not going to pass her without using force. She was indeed a slightly bigger woman than her. She might get hurt if she insisted.

    But she was curious as to what the meeting was all about. Why the secrecy? ��Does my father always have this kind of meeting?�� She curiously asked, assuming this was not the first.

    The woman seemed hesitant to answer, but after some more persuasion, she finally said yes. ��They usually have one or two meetings like this within a month.�� She confided with her in a whisper as if afraid someone would hear her.

    ��Who is with him in the meeting? Do you know?�� She asked the olderdy as her interest grew.

    She was rarely home early, so this was the first time she heard about this meeting. If the forum had anything to do with thepany, her father would have put her in the loop.

    Besides, he should be conducting the meeting at the office and not at home. Therefore, what was this meeting about, and who was there with him?

    ��I don��t want to get in trouble, Ms. Haley.�� The woman said.

    She hastily pulled the woman to the other side of the mansion, away from the prying eyes of anyone who would suddenly pass by. Then, she looked her in the eyes and assured her that she would not get in trouble.

    ��I will not tell anyone that you told me. I promise. Or else, I will go in there and check for myself.�� She threatened her instead, forcing her to speak.

    ��I don��t know their names since I did not receive them. But I once heard the name...�� She paused as if trying to recall. ��...Don. I don��t know what the rest of his name was.��

    ��I am sorry, Miss, but that is all I know.�� She added. ��Please, don��te near his office because we don��t want to get fired.�� The woman begged her.

    ��Ok. I am going to my room.�� She finally said after contemting what she said. She turned to the stairs, seeing the relief on the other woman��s face.

    But she could not stop thinking of the name Zeny said. ��Don.�� She believed she had heard that name before, but where?

    She moved toward her room, still rummaging through her brain for more information about the man. If she could recall where she had heard or met the man, maybe she could determine what the meeting was all about.

    ��Don.�� She repeated. But she still came nk.

    What was her father doing? What was the purpose of the secret meeting?

 Chapter 1105 - 1105 A friendly voice

    1105 A friendly voice

    Zachy? That was the first word she heard from her son when he came home with Sasha. ��Where is Zachy?�� He quickly scanned the room, looking for him.

    Was that a good sign? It meant that Edison truly liked Zach as he called out his name and looked behind her as if he would find him there. But she asked Zach not to visit tonight since she knew she would need some rest.

    Moreover, she wanted to take their rtionship at a slower pace. Thisst week had been a roller coaster ride for her. And she needed her equilibrium back before she lost sight of her focus.

    She knew she was falling fast into thefort of his embrace. She was afraid she might be unable to let go when he decided he had more than enough of this.

    ��I am sorry, my baby. Zach is noting tonight.�� She tried to exin to her son, who pulled a long face.

    She could not help it if she still had some skepticism about their blooming rtionship. Experience had taught her not to hope too high because it was hard when eventually, she had to fall back to the ground.

    Besides, it was not just her who was starting to hope. She could already see it in Edison��s eyes. He was falling in love with him, just like she was, but what about Zach? Was he falling madly in love with them?

    More importantly, was he willing to give up everything for them when the time came that he had to choose? Yes, she looked him up on the inte. She was curious.

    She could not help but wonder if he was rich enough tond on the socialwork��s radar. And indeed, his face and body were all over the. The first article she saw said he was one of the most eligible bachelors in the country.

    .....

    She quickly closed her phone, not wanting to see more. She was afraid if she read more, she would be afraid to continue with this rtionship. It did not seem fair to Zach when she promised to give him a chance.

    ��He promised we y...�� He mumbled as if he was about to cry.

    She had seen how the two had bonded. Of course, she would love to see more of those. But what if, just what if, Zach changed his mind? And he realized this scenario was just too much for him. What then?

    She would be left to pick up the pieces of her heart again. But also try to fix her son at the same time. Maybe they could bounce back again, or maybe not. Who knew what the future held? But she would try to be careful this time.

    She could not simply abandon reason for love. She was not closing her heart to him, just taking extra precautions this time.

    ��He promised the next time you will.�� She said instead. It was hard to see her son disappointed. But it was better he realized while it was still early that Zach was not yet a permanent part of their family.

    Quickly, she picked up her son and carried her to the kitchen. ��Would you like to help me cook dinner?�� She asked him, using that as their ytime.

    She worked on cutting some vegetables, knowing that he liked them, while he yed around with the pan and a stic spat. He was not helping, but she could watch him while she cooked.

    Finally, she had finished putting Edison to bed after their meal, a short movie, his bath, and reading his favorite book. It was time to clean the remaining dishes in the kitchen and tidy up the ce.

    Afterward, she wondered if she should still do theundry, but she was already exhausted. Eventually, she gave up on the idea, slumping on the couch, and rested.

    She debated whether she should call him or wait for him to call. But she said that she was retiring early tonight. Therefore, he might not want to disturb her.

    ��Just call him.�� She told herself, finding herself missing him. She thought it would be nice to hear his voice.

    But he might suddenly drive over if she told him how much she missed him already. Then, it would have beaten the purpose of slowing their pace. She might as well go down on her knees and ask him to marry her.

    ��Ooohhh!�� She hated this feeling. She wanted him very much but was unsure if she deserved a man like him.

    She grabbed the tv remote before she ran to get her phone and called him. She decided to entertain herself with a movie so she would not have to think about him. Maybe she would finally fall asleep on the couch in a few minutes.

    However, half an hourter, a buzzing sound reverberated in the other room just when her eyes were getting droopy. The constant ringing alerted her, making her move to her feet and grab the phone that she had left on the kitchen counter.

    ��Yes!�� She quickly answered, her voice sounding a little raspy, thinking it was Zach. Well, she was not expecting any calls. And her mind was wishing it was him.

    ��Ria.�� Somebody said her name. ��I hope I did not wake you up, but I think it is still early.�� The man on the line seemed to hesitate, probably checking the time.

    Suddenly, she was awake, wondering who was on the other line. She was confident the man was not Zach. But it did sound familiar. ��Who is this?�� She finally asked, unable to match the voice with a face.

    She also looked at her clock, and it indicated that she must have dozed off for almost an hour on the couch. But the man was right. It was still not thatte for a phone call.

    ��Elias James.�� He introduced himself. ��Fine, I think you still need some jogging of your memories. It��s Tabby.�� He finally announced after a few seconds of her being silent.

    ��Tabby?�� Suddenly, she remembered, of course. ��I am sorry. I am still getting used to having you around again.�� She tried to reason. ��And your voice had changed.�� She realized it thickenedpared to his original tone that she recalled.

    But she was d that he called. It is nice to hear a friendly voice.

 Chapter 1106 - 1106 The old times

    1106 The old times

    It was hard to exin how she felt about her friend now, or more or less the only brother she used to know. Her bond with him had been strongpared to her rtionship with the other kids in the orphanage. But it had been such a long time.

    Maybe this time, they could mend the time and distance they had been separated and return to what they used to be. Would that be so nice to have a family again besides Edison?

    What about Zach? That was still questionable. It was still too early to tell if they could build a family together. She was afraid to presume anything.

    ��Yeah! I guess. I did make a lot of growing up.�� He admitted. ��Anyway, I called because I have something to discuss with you. But I don��t want to discuss them on the phone.�� He told her. ��Do you mind if I visit on Saturday? In the morning.�� He asked.

    She thought about it but only for a second. She knew she was going out with Zach, but that was still in the evening. Therefore, she was free around that time.

    ��Of course, I like that. We can finally catch up.�� She believed it was time that they made up for the lost time. But she was also curious about his reason for visiting.

    ��That is great.�� Tabby did sound excited, but she could also hear something else in his voice.

    ��Can you at least give me a hint?�� She questioned. ��I think we don��t have to wait until we meet for that.�� She insisted, not wanting the mystery hanging over her head.

    She believed she could not wait for Saturday to know what he had in mind. Somehow, he had piqued her interest or more of her anxiousness about what he had to say.

    .....

    With the things that happened to her thesest few weeks, she did not want any more surprises that would shock her. She believed seeing Ryan was more than enough.

    ��As you said, I also think it is time for us to reconnect.�� He said, but she could still hear something else in his voice. ��I just want to make sure that you are ok.�� That was it.

    She believed it was his concern. She remembered that he was always reluctant to say anything when worrying about something. Then, she would urge him until he spilled it out.

    ��Why would I not be ok?�� She was suddenly alert again. Her apprehension was back. Gone was her excitement earlier about seeing her childhood friend.

    She could not help but assume that it could be something more than just a friendly visit or getting updated with each other. Her friend wasing here for something else.

    ��It could be nothing,�� Tabby said as if reluctant to tell her more. ��Maybe it is better once I am there and have more information.��

    She knew it. Her friend knew something but was somewhat reluctant to share it with her. Need more information? What information? Her interest only grew more.

    ��What is it?�� She could not stop her curiosity since she sensed it might be more than nothing. She wanted to know what it was, especially if it had something to do with her.

    ��You know what. I should not say anything. Now, I think I am making you nervous. But it might be nothing.�� He continued as if trying to calm her down.

    How could she even stay calm when her mind was already working overtime? He should not have said anything if he did not want her to ask questions. He should have known better. That was if he remembered what she was back in the day.

    ��You should have thought of that before you opened your big mouth.�� She reprimanded him, thinking that he had already caused damage. The only way to resolve it was to spill his guts out.

    ��Ok. I get it now.�� He said, seemingly apologetic for his blunder. ��I heard something at work.�� But he stopped as if thinking how to phrase his following sentences.

    ��Just say it.�� She was running out of patience. She was exhausted but worried at the same time.

    When he said work, she quickly rummaged through her memory about what he had told her the other day. He mentioned that he worked in the military. At least, he used to. Then, he came out there on a job.

    ��We have a new case. It was red-gged as an urgent case and top priority. I am not sure yet, but I think your name is on it.�� He finally informed her.

    Now, she remembered that he was currently working as an investigator. Was someone having her investigated? That was the only exnation for her nameing up on his radar. For what?

    ��Are you sure it is me, not just someone who might have the same name as me?�� She could not help but hope that it was just a mistaken identity.

    It was very likely since her name might be usual in this part of the world. But that was wishful thinking, knowing that there might be one man looking for her at that very moment.

    Damn! What did he want with her? Not her son, she hoped. Why could he not just leave her alone? She never broke their arrangement. She hoped that he would also stick to his end of the bargain.

    But she guessed that was too much to ask from a man who had no honor and could not keep his word.

    ��That is what I am saying. I still have to see the entire case. I just called because I want to know if you are ok. But my big mouth doesn��t know how to filter its words.�� He admitted, sounding contrite. ��I am sorry again.�� He added.

    ��Would you call me if you have more information? But you are still wee to see me on Saturday. I am looking forward to that.�� She asked him, wanting to be ready for whatever wasing her way.

    She was not afraid, but she could not help but worry. Ryan had money and the backing of thew at his side. Compared to him, she was nothing.

    ��I will double-check everything before getting back to you. But don��t worry, as I said before. We are now family again. I have your back.�� Tabby assured her, reminding her of the old times.

 Chapter 1107 - 1107 A criminal

    1107 A criminal

    She had been pacing in her room, unable to stop thinking about the meeting her father was currently conducting downstairs. She was not supposed to snoop around. But she could not shake the feeling that something was off with this secret gathering.

    She would not be surprised if it urred on rare asions, knowing that some transactions needed privacy and secrecy. But Zeny informed her that it had been happening for months. Therefore, it was not something that she could ignore.

    ��What is going on, Dad?�� She looked outside the window of her room, finally noticing the security roaming theirwn.

    She was suddenly aware of her surroundings, temporarily forgetting her grief. She could see that the patrolling guards seemed unusually active. It was like they were on high alert.

    Was her father in trouble? Maybe just like Gerald, he had received death threats that he was not telling her. Could it be someone from the opposing party who felt threatened by Gerald��s poprity?

    There had been spection that they might have something to do with his death. She heard about it at the funeral. Still, they had no proof to support such an usation.

    Still, it was well-known that his father had intended to back up Gerald in his political ns. Maybe they were now going after him. She knew she had to find out what her father had kept from her before it was toote.

    ��Don��t do it.�� She told herself as she saw her reflection in the ss window. But she had to find out.

    Slowly, she exited her room, careful not to alert anyone. Why did it suddenly feel like she was a stranger in her own house, sneaking around like a thief?

    .....

    She looked left and right, wondering if she would bump into anyone. She must have an excuse if her father identally caught her putting her nose where it did not belong.

    But what?

    She would think of something, but now, she had to get close enough to the door to hear their conversation. Fortunately, there were no guards around the house. She was expecting someone guarding outside his office.

    She tiptoed along the empty hallway, not wanting to alert anyone that might be close by. She just wanted to be sure that her father was in no danger. And whoever was in there was not putting him in harm��s way.

    ��Miss Haley.�� Suddenly, she held to her heart as a familiar voice startled her, stopping her in her tracks.

    ��Stop!�� Zeny appeared from nowhere and walked toward her. ��You are not supposed to go there.�� She warned her in a murmur, looking terrified. Their maid held her hand, tugging her as if telling her she needed to get out of there.

    ��No. I need to know what is going on.�� Haley answered in a whisper. ��I won��t make a sound.�� She promised the older woman as she pulled her hand away from her.

    ��But you should not be here.�� Zeny still insisted that they should leave.

    ��Either you help me, or we get caught together.�� She finally told the other woman because she was not going anywhere until she got some answers.

    The woman finally gave up and nodded her head. ��Please, don��t stay too long.�� The woman reminded her.

    ��Ssshhh!�� She ced two fingers across her lips for the woman to shut her mouth. They would get caught if she kept talking.

    Soon, she stood by the door while Zeny hid behind the corner where her father would not see her if he identally came out of the room. Then, she ced her ears closer to the door, trying to hear the conversation inside.

    However, all she heard were muffled voices, not enough to understand a word they were saying. She moved closer, mindful not to make any unnecessary noise. She did not want the men inside to know she was there, listening.

    Carefully, she had the side of her face leaning on the wooden surface. Her ears stuck to the door, trying to grasp the voices inside. Finally, she heard a few words.

    ��Then, it is a deal. You are finally going to endorse Michael as the next Governor.�� She listened to a manly voice. She might have heard that voice before. But she still could not picture where.

    Who was Michael? It seemed like they were forcing her father to endorse him in recement for Gerald. Did they have something to do with what happened to Gerald? But they could just be asking for endorsement since Gerald was gone.

    She was temporarily distracted when she looked at Zeny, who was signaling her to hurry up. But she did not have enough information yet. Nothing made sense to her if that was their big secret.

    ��Wait.�� She mouthed, trying not to make a sound, but gestured it with her hands. Then, she returned to listening to the door. She knew as long as they were talking. She had time to listen.

    ��Of course, I am sure Michael would be a better Governor than Gerald.�� Her father said, sounding satisfied.

    Wait! That was not the voice of someone forced to do anything. It sounded more like her father had agreed with the other man. What was going on? Now, she was more confused than earlier.

    ��I am d to hear that.�� The voice of another man said. This one sounded younger than her father and the other man. ��It was just a shame that Gerald had to die.��

    What? Did she hear him right? Did Michael have something to do with Gerald��s death? Now, she needed to hear more. If they killed Gerald, she had to know why.

    ��Did he have to die? You know that he would have been perfect with my ns. He was about to marry my daughter and be the Governor. Then, I would have him by the balls.�� That was her father speaking. She was sure of that. And it seemed that he also had something to do with this.

    Oh my! She wanted to scream.

    She could not believe that her father might have something to do with Gerald��s death. She knew that her father could be heartless sometimes, but she had never imagined he could be a criminal.

 Chapter 1108 - 1108 Escape plan

    1108 Escape n

    She wanted to barge into their meeting, call the police, and have them all arrested, including her father. But she stopped. Suddenly, she feared for her unborn child.

    What if theye after her? Her father alone was a powerful man. She had no doubt whoever those two were must be equally influential people. Without her father, she was nothing.

    ��You know I like Gerald. He was like a son to me. I had mentored him. But he never listened to me.�� Don answered her father. ��He thought that because he was the Boss. He could do anything he liked.��

    ��I understand what you mean.�� Her father responded. ��It would have been hard to control a man like him.��

    She wanted to leave, having heard enough. She wanted the safety of her room to think, but the following words stopped her.

    ��We can still do what you want. Your daughter is beautiful. I will not mind marrying her.�� The younger voice interrupted them. ��I think she will look good at my side when I be Governor.�� He added.

    ��That is a great proposition. What do you think, Alfred?�� She heard the older man ask. That must be Don, she concluded.

    No, Dad. Say no.

    She mentally hoped her father would not agree to such a ridiculous idea. She would not marry a man she did not love. And she doubted that she would ever love any other man ever again. She believed her heart died with Gerald.

    .....

    Besides, they were all criminals. Why would she even considerplying with this insanity? Why would he marry someone who had the man she loved killed? Maybe he was the killer himself. The thought brought a chill through her body.

    ��Well...�� Her father seemed to be thinking. ��I think that is a great idea.��

    Damn! She could not believe it. Her father just sold him to this murderer. Now, she understood why Marcus never wanted anything to do with their father. She was a fool to believe that her father loved her.

    ��I think this would be a very lucrative and favorable partnership. With Gerald gone, I can take over his leadership in the organization. Michael can be the Governor, and you will be one powerful and rich man.�� Don announced merrily.

    ��I guessed we should drink to that,�� Michael said, equally sounding thrilled with the prospect of their horrendous ns.

    She could imagine the guests and her father raising their sses to that. Suddenly, it made her sick to think that her father had something to do with Gerald��s death and to marry her to such an awful man and for what, more power and money?

    And what was the man talking about when he mentioned organization? She did not remember Gerald heading some foundation or something like that. Although he had been active in his pro bono cases and charity events, he was just a benefactor.

    ��To the sess of our ns.�� Her father announced as they probably drank to that. ��Maybe both of you should join us for dinner tonight. So you can get to know my daughter well. I am sure that she might be home by now.��

    She heard her father offer, making her stand on alert. Now, she knew she had more than enough. She straightened and gradually stepped away from the door. Then, she tiptoed to the hallway where she came from, signaling for Zeny to follow.

    Once inside the safety of her room, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. But she knew it would be short-lived if she did not think of a way out of this mess.

    She knew she could not go to the police with her information without proof. She would only look like a fool, using her father and those two men of a criminal act, basing her case on what she heard.

    Then, she would be putting her child in danger if she pursued this path. But she could not sit around and pretend she did not know what had happened. Now, what should she do?

    ��Are you ok, Ms. Haley?�� She finally realized she was not alone in her room since Zeny followed her inside.

    But she knew she could trust Zeny. She had taken care of her since she was a child and had been a friend of her mother. She did not have to fear her.

    ��Yeah! But I need to get out of here.�� She told her, but not what she heard in the room. ��Would you help me pack?��

    She believed that was the best recourse for her at the moment. She had to move out of her father��s ce, something she should have done a long time ago.

    But where would she go? She had an apartment that she had never used. She could go there. But did she want to be found by her father, who wanted to marry her to that monster? That would be the first ce her father would go if he looked for her.

    ��Did something happen in there?�� Zeny surmised, looking at her concernedly.

    ��Nothing. I think it is time for me to be on my own.�� She told her, not wanting to involve her in the problem. The less Zeny knew, the safer she was from her father��s wrath. ��I just need you to promise me never to mention to anyone that I came down there to listen.��

    The woman nodded. ��I promise.��

    ��Go get my luggage. I will need a few things.�� She told her. She would figure out where she was goingter. For now, she just needed a few things before she left.

    They were barely halfway through packing when a knock came on her door. She could only guess who it was.

    ��I am sorry for disturbing you, Ms. Haley.�� The usual maid who brought her dinner stood outside her door. But she barely opened her door, so nobody would see what she was doing inside.

    ��Your father requested you join him for dinner in the dining room.�� The young girl informed her.

    ��Tell him that I will join him shortly.�� She replied, knowing that she could not let her father suspect anything. If she wanted to get out of there and away from him, she had to do this right. She could not act impulsively.

    She guessed she had no choice but to endure a dinner with them. It would also allow her to get to know her enemies. This way, she could have a more concrete idea of her situation before executing her escape n.

 Chapter 1109 - 1109 Trophy wife

    1109 Trophy wife

    She finished her packing first and instructed Zeny to keep it a secret. She did not want anybody else to learn about her ns. She nned to leave without her father knowing about it.

    ��Thanks, Zeny. I can take it from here. Remember, you will not breathe a word of this to anyone.�� She reminded her again as she left her room, giving her privacy to think about her options.

    But where was she going where her father would never find her? She had to hide from him until she could guarantee their safety, hers and her baby��s. But she could not think of one.

    Her father had so many connections that hiding from him seemed impossible. Then he also had some of the best investigators who could effortlessly locate her whereabouts. One use of her phone, credit cards, and even taking money from her ount would alert them of her location.

    Oh my! She had to think this through before she decided to leave. Or else she would just be wasting her time. She would only end up back in her room, probably locked up until her wedding day.

    ��Think.�� She had to figure this out, but her time was ticking.

    She was sure her father would think of something to force her to marry him. The great Alfred would even use her child against her if he would ever find out she was pregnant.

    She could probably hide it for a month or two, but her condition would eventually show. Then, what? She could not stay here to figure out what her father would do to her and her child.

    But she could not keep them waiting anymore. She had to show up at the dinner table, or her father would think something was wrong. She did not need him suspecting anything.

    .....

    ��Hi, Dad!�� She finally greeted him at the dining hall, where she could see the two guests were already eating with her father. They had their backs turned on her. She could only see a few portions of their faces as they slightly turned.

    ��Hello, sweetheart. Come on, join us for dinner.�� Her father beckoned her to step closer.

    She could feel a weight on her feet as she forced herself to move forward. Her heart seemed heavy as she stared at the face she had loved all her life. How could he betray her in this way? How could he have something to do with the death of Gerald?

    But she could not let him detect that she knew. So, she walked toward him despite her anger and fear. She finally looked at the men that had been his father��s aplices.

    ��Hello, I am sure that you remember my business associates.�� Her father pointed at the two men sitting on the opposite side of the table.

    The younger man sat right next to her father, who was at the head, and the older one sat next to him. She smiled at them and nodded, acknowledging their presence before her father assisted her on her chair.

    ��Michael here is interested in expanding hispany. He wished you to help him design the new building he intended to build.�� Her father said to her, introducing them as clients. But she knew better.

    Then, as she looked at the face of the other man opposite her, she finally remembered who he was. Her father introduced them on the morning after Gerald��s death. They were here at their house that morning.

    Were they already celebrating his death at that time? She could feel a cold sweat spread through her body, but she controlled herself. She could not risk her baby��s life despite wanting to stab the other man with her fork as he smiled at her.

    ��I am sure that I can rmend some of our best designers to cater to your specifications.�� She offered, not wanting to work with a man like him. Just the thought of himing near her made her want to puke.

    ��I am sure they are good at what they do, but your father said you are the best. And I only want the best.�� Michael answered her, looking like he wanted more than that as his eyes studied her face and lowered down her body.

    She could feel her skin crawling in disgust. The man was not terrible to look at, physically. On the contrary, he had a handsome face and a body to match, but knowing who he was had made a difference.

    ��Ok. Maybe set up an appointment with my assistant, and I will get back to you.�� She said, hoping to end the conversation. Besides, she had no intention of working for her father from now on, so she did not have to see him ever again.

    All she needed was a clean getaway where her father would not notice her leave and would never find her until she was ready to reveal herself again.

    ��Then, I will set it up early in the morning.�� He said as a promise, looking at her again as if he intended to do more.

    ��Why are you not eating?�� Her father looked at her untouched food. ��Isn��t that your favorite?�� He asked as he studied her face. ��And I also notice that you look pale.��

    ��I am just tired from work.�� She reasoned. But she did not want to reiterate to her father that she had just lost Gerald. And he did not have to know about her baby.

    ��Maybe you need some time off work. A vacation, perhaps.�� Her father suggested, voicing what she intended to do. But it was a vacation where she was noting back to him.

    ��I will try to consider that.�� Thinking that maybe it was the opportunity she was looking for, her chance to get away.

    ��I have a vi in the Canary Inds. I am sure Michael would be more than free to apany you.�� Don offered, which her father seemed to approve.

    Of course, it would not be easy for her to escape this horrible nightmare, but she would find a way. She was not giving up until she had her chance. But she was not waiting for tomorrow. That was for sure.

    She would never allow her father to set her up with this man, marry him and be his trophy wife.

 Chapter 1110 - 1110 A friendly and peaceful visit

    1110 A friendly and peaceful visit

    If this is a dream, please wake her up.

    It was fast bing a nightmare.

    She stood by the door early that morning, answering the buzzing bell. She could only think of a few people who would be up this time. One was Sasha or Lourdes,ing to take Edison for a walk in the park nearby. And the other was Zach.

    Although he did not say he wasing, she could not help but expect him to show up on her doorstep with flowers and choctes. What could she do? She was a romantic at heart.

    However, none of those people she mentioned were in front of her at that very moment. Instead, a person she did not want to see stood before her with flowers, chocte, and a big box wrapped up with a bow.

    ��Ryan!�� She called his name in her shock. But her reflex kicked in as she tried to shut the door in his face.

    However, he was faster than her, stopping the door with his foot before she couldpletely shut it closed. Then, he pushed the door forward, tossing her aside and moving inside without much effort.

    ��What are you doing here?�� She asked, looking at the man with apprehension, afraid that he might do something to her and her child. She still could remember what she did to him at the resort.

    Was he here to exact his revenge against her?

    .....

    She hoped not, but that was like wishing for the stars to fall at her feet. It was impossible with a man like him. He was a vengeful man. Something she had learned toote.

    ��I came to visit the mother of my child.�� Ryan extended the flowers to her. ��And to see my son.�� He looked beyond her as if spying if he could see her son around.

    Quickly, she blocked the path to the other side of her house from his view. She never wanted him near her and especially her son. Edison did not need Ryan��s toxicity in his life.

    That was what he was, a poison that would destroy her and her child. His mere presence was already polluting the air they breathed. She did not want him in their lives now or ever.

    ��That is not happening. You are not wee in my house or our lives.�� She told him as she stood her ground. ��There is the door. Leave before I call the police.��

    She knew her rights. And this man was trespassing in her house. She would not let him mess with their lives, not now that she was happy and finally building a life with her son and, hopefully, with Zach.

    ��And you think you can throw me out just like that.�� Ryan stood threateningly before her, throwing the flowers and his gifts on the floor. ��Where is my son? I want to see him.�� He again looked at her shoulder.

    She could feel her body shaking in fear, but she still did not budge from her position. She would not let this man intimidate her. She would defend herself and her son from him.

    ��No. You have no son. You gave up your right when you signed those papers.�� She told him, reminding him of their agreement. ��I kept my end of the bargain and kept my mouth shut. Now, it is your turn to leave and nevere back.��

    She could also feel her anger rising at the audacity of her ex to expect that he still had a right to call Edison their son. He did not even know their son��s name.

    ��I can turn over those papers with a snap of a finger. Those meant nothing. You were a slut back then. I can easily prove that you are still one now. And you are unfit to care for our son.�� He stood before her, looking down at her like she was nothing.

    ��And you know I can do it.�� This time, he arrogantly smiled at her, knowing he was finally getting to her.

    ��No, that is not true. You are the only man I slept with, no one else. You are the bastard who denied our son is yours.�� She shouted, feeling her heart about to burst out of her chest.

    She knew his family had the power to do that. She might have gotten away the first time with a threat of exposure, but now that he was willing to acknowledge his son as his, what else could she hold against him?

    His family had the power and the money, being the son of a powerful Senator. What could she do against them if he decided to get Edison from her?

    ��Let us not fight about the past.�� He suddenly held her by her arms. He was quick, and she lost her focus. ��I did note here just for my son. I also want you. If you marry me, then we can be a family.��

    No. No. No.

    She kept shouting.

    She did not want to marry him. She did not want to build a family with a despicable man like him. That would never happen.

    ��But you will because if you don��t...�� But the words died away.

    ��Mommy...�� A small voice interrupted her thoughts.

    ��I want water...�� Her son said as his little fingers tugged on her shirt.

    Then, she opened her eyes to see her son standing before her in the living room, with a curious expression on his adorable face.

    She quickly scanned the living room, realizing that she might have fallen asleep. Then, she breathed a sigh of relief. It was not real. The call she received from Tabby, was that real too?

    ��Mommy...�� Edison called again to her, trying to catch her attention.

    ��Yeah, water.�� She finally acknowledged her son as she moved out of the sofa and walked to the kitchen to get him something to drink.

    But her mind still reyed what she could remember of her dream. It might be a dream now, but it was a possibility. After what happened at the resort, it was not farfetched to conclude that Ryan must have hired those investigators to track her down.

    Of course, she should prepare for whatever he had nned. She doubted he woulde to her home with a friendly and peaceful visit.

 Chapter 1111 - 1111 A regular night owl

    1111 A regr night owl

    She was pacing her room after dinner. Thankfully, her father��s guests did not decide to stay for long. Now, she just needed to figure out where to go before she made her escape through the back door.

    Haley already had her keys, phone, wallet, and some cash. Her passport? Where did she put it? She quickly rummaged through her drawers. Eventually, she found it just underneath her journal.

    Who still kept a journal? She did.

    She sometimes liked to write her thoughts on it. But it had been a long time since she had done that. During the times she felt alone. It had been herpanion during her lonely nights after her mother died.

    ��I can go to Marcus.�� She mumbled as she went in circles. But could she tell her brother the truth?

    If she did, he would do the right thing. That would be to protect her, even if he had to risk his life. She could not do that to him, not after what her brother and Jacky had gone through.

    Alex and Dani just had their baby. Rose was still in aa. She could not bother David too. She also heard that Evan had just gotten married. All her friends were also busy with their lives.

    She could not just disrupt them and put their lives in danger by seeking help. She did not doubt that they would never hesitate toe to her aid. But that was not what she needed.

    ��Who else?�� She searched her phonebook, trying to find a person she could ask for assistance. She knew she could not do this alone. She just needed a ce where she could stay for a few days.

    .....

    Preferably a friend who would not ask too many questions. Then, she would eventually move out when she found a more concrete solution to her problem.

    ��Not her.�� She muttered under her breath as she looked at a name. She believed she would easily give her up once her father questioned her.

    She kept looking at the names on her contact list, hoping to find one friend who could help her. As she continued, she finally stumbled on a name. She thought about it, staring at the screen of her phone.

    She could not help but wonder if she could trust him. But then again, he was the only one who had been at her side this entire ordeal. Besides, he was Gerald��s best friend. If he could trust him, so could she.

    Other than that, she remembered that he also offered to help her. Anything he had said to her, all she had to do was call him. So, should she consider him and ask for his help?

    ��Do you have any other choice?�� She asked herself, determining from the rest of her friends he seemed to be the lesser evil.

    Without wasting any more time, she pressed his name and waited for him to answer. At least it rang on the first try. Now, if he took her call, she would ask him for help. If he did not, she had no other option but to find another way.

    ��Hello, Haley.�� He immediately said on the line as soon as it connected. It would seem he had already saved her number on his phone. How else would he know it was her calling?

    ��Hi, Mike.�� She finally greeted her new friend. ��I hope I did not catch you at a bad time.�� She knew she needed his help. But still, she felt awkward asking for it.

    Although he was there when she needed a shoulder to cry on, she still could not say they were best buddies. She still hardly knew him except for the small conversations they had.

    ��No, not at all.�� He quickly responded. ��As I said before, I will always make time for you. So never hesitate to call me anytime you need me.�� Mike said over the line, giving her the opening that she needed.

    ��Speaking of help, I have a big...�� Emphasizing thest word. ��...big, big favor to ask. But I need you to promise that it will be our secret.��

    So far, that was all she had been asking himtely. He had already kept her rtionship with Gerald a secret, even her current pregnancy. Now, she was about to ask him another one.

    ��For you, there is nothing I won��t do.�� His voice floated to her ears with an air of reassurance. ��So, what is it? Name it. I will do it. And I will keep it our secret.�� He whispered thest part. ��I promise.��

    Somehow, she felt confident that he would never turn her down. And so far, he had not shown anything that had broken her trust. On the contrary, if he wanted to ruin her, he could tell the public that she was pregnant, but he did not.

    She bit her lip as she mulled over her decision onest time. But she believed this was her only choice. Mike was the only one who could help her at short notice. Besides, she was sure he would like to know who killed his best friend.

    ��Can you help me get away from my father?�� She finally said to him, which earned her silence on the other end. ��Are you still there?�� She finally asked after a minute of silence.

    ��Wait! What do you mean by getaway? What happened?�� He finally asked, sounding very concerned. ��Are you in trouble or danger?�� He followed up his questions.

    ��It is a long story that I intend to tell you once we are face to face. But I need to know if you can help me.�� She asked again, hoping that he would. She knew it would be difficult if she did this alone. Therefore, finding someone to have her back could make it easier. She would not mind having a hard time if it was just her. But she also had to think of her child.

    She looked at her watch as she waited for his answer, seeing that it was way past midnight. She suddenly could not help but wonder what he was doing at thiste of night. She could sense that he seemed to be still wide awake.

    Was he busy with work? Or just like a regr night owl, just like her.

 Chapter 1112 - 1112 An evil fraud

    1112 An evil fraud

    But he might be working on a case, remembering that Gerald usually stayed upte at his office to work on his client��s legal matters. Or, he could be out on a date, and she had just interrupted his evening. However, she did not hear anyone else with him.

    ��Of course, I will help you.�� He finally said. ��Do you want me to pick you up at your house?�� He offered.

    ��No.�� She hastily responded. ��I will meet you somewhere else. Let me see.�� She said, trying to think of a ce where she could safely meet him. Then, she finally thought of the park where she usually passed by on her way to the office. She believed it was a perfect ce to meet. No one would notice her there.

    ��Can I suggest a particr spot?�� Mike rmended a location in the park that did not have many people passing by. And he told her that there were no cameras in that area.

    She did not know why he knew that. But it was good to know. Thest thing she wanted was for her father��s investigator to find footage of her going with Mike.

    ��Ok. I think that will do.�� She acknowledged and finalized their n.

    ��Are you sure that you are not in any danger?�� He asked again, still sounding troubled.

    ��No, at least not that I am aware of.�� She answered him truthfully. But she did not want to find out by waiting in this house.

    ��I will see you in thirty minutes.�� She heard him say. Hurriedly, she made a mental calction if she could make it in that time.

    .....

    If she would hurry and leave the house undetected, she could have some time to spare. ��Thirty minutes is fine with me.�� She thought that he might be farther than her. ��But please, don��t bete.�� She begged him.

    She feared that even if she managed to leave her father��s estate. If her father had a whiff of her ns, he woulde after her. And a few minutes could mean either her capture or her freedom.

    ��I promise. I will be there.�� He said as they finally terminated the call. Finally, Mike had given her hope.

    Nheless, she still had to figure out how to leave the premises without rming her father. Of course, she could not get out without being seen by the guards. She was no James Bond. She could not climb and jump off their high fence.

    So, how could she exit the front door and the gate without anyone stopping her? Then, an idea came to her. It was not perfect, but it had to do. She only hoped that no one would suspect anything.

    But before she could even pick up her carry-on bag, a knock on her door alerted her. Who would be up thiste at night? Her father usually retired before the clock stroke midnight.

    She quickly kicked her bag underneath her bed and grabbed her robe, covering her body. Then, she pulled her shoes off, walking barefoot on her carpeted floor.

    ��Who��s there?�� She asked as she moved closer to the door. Then, she remembered her hair. Quickly, she pulled the knot, letting her hair cascade down her shoulders.

    ��I am sorry, sweetheart. I saw your lights on, so I decided toe over. Do you mind if we talk for just a minute?�� Her father��s voice resonated on the door.

    ��Just a second, Dad.�� She answered, pretending that she just came from the bathroom. ��Yes, Dad. What is it?�� She immediately asked as soon as she opened her door. ��I was in the bathroom.�� She exined with not so many words.

    ��Oh!�� Her father walked with her further inside her room, letting his eyes roam on the decorations on her wall. ��It seems it had been a while since I was herest.�� He said. ��I remembered that pink covered this entire room.��

    ��If you have not noticed, I have grown up, Dad.�� She notified him. But she agreed with him. It had been so long since he had visited her in her room. She was still in her teenage years.

    But something changed in him during those times. And it only worsened as the year passed. Even her mother noticed it when she was alive. Now, she did not know when her father became a monster.

    Was he always had been this cruel, evil man that she idolized a long time ago? A man who hid in the guise of a good man. Or some circumstance changed him into the man that he was today.

    ��Yeah. And I believed I missed most of it.�� He said, looking regretful. She could not tell if that was genuine remorse or one of his acts to get her sympathy. But based on hertest experiences, it could be thetter.

    ��Anyway, what is it that you need, Dad? It is a bit gettingte.�� She pretended to be sleepy, yawning in front of her father to make her point.

    She just needed him to get back to his room and sleep. Then, she could go on with her n. As long as the guards did not suspect anything, they would not bother her father.

    ��Of course, you are right.�� He nodded, agreeing with her. ��I came here to talk about Michael. I know Gerald just died. But I don��t think you should mourn his death for too long.��

    She knew it. Her father would not even let Gerald��s body rot underground. Now, here he was, thinking of how to secure his ns. ��What are you saying, Dad?�� She pretended not to know what their ns were. ��What about Michael?

    ��Michael will be running for Governor, and I think you should stand by his side as his wife. He already expressed his wish to marry you. I think this would be a good match for you.�� Alfred said as if he was thinking of her well-being.

    She heard everything that he wanted from her. But he never asked what she wanted for herself. That was how their rtionship had be. She was only an object to her father that he could use to strengthen his hold on power and money.

    ��But...�� She slightly protested. ��I don��t think marrying him is the solution. Besides, I don��t even know him.�� She said.

    ��Once you are married, you will get to know him. Then, you will discover that he is a decent guy. And eventually, you will fall in love with him and forget Gerald for good.�� He said as if Michael was the solution to her problem.

    But she already knew better. The man was an evil fraud, just like her father.

 Chapter 1113 - 1113 Did she die?

    1113 Did she die?

    She waited until her father was out her door before shoving her robe off her body. Then she pulled her bag from underneath her bed. She had already wasted a few minutes, but the park was nearby, so she knew she could make it as long as there was no more unnecessary stop.

    Besides, she believed that Mike would wait for her. He would stay until she arrived at their meeting ce. At least, she was counting on that as she gradually moved towards her door, cing her ears on the surface.

    ��Please...�� She mumbled to whoever was listening to help her. She only needed to convince the guards that she was going out and nothing was out of the ordinary.

    She walked toward the staircase, carrying her handbag and carry-on, looking in all directions. When she saw that the coast was clear, she descended the stairs and strode fast toward the parking lot.

    Fortunately, her father��s room was at the other end of the hallway. It would be hard for him to hear her leave. He would only know if someone would notify him.

    ��Ouch!�� But sometimes, the more she tried to be careful and silent, the more she bumped into things. Quickly, she grabbed the vase before it shattered on the marble floor. That would be a noise that would be hard to miss.

    ��Careful.�� She chastised herself as she moved toward the back exit, this time being extra cautious. Getting out of the house was easy since no guards roamed inside. However, outside the parking area was the tricky one.

    Immediately, she rode her fastest car and dropped her things on the back seat. She squared her shoulder as she started the engine of her car. Then, she pressed the button that opened the massive doors.

    As soon as she came out of the small building, a guard waved his hand and stopped her. Then he shed a light on her face, probably trying to identify her from the low light outside.

    .....

    ��I am sorry, Ms. Rosley.�� The guard said as he quickly put the lights out of her face and saluted, giving her the signal to proceed.

    That was easy, breathing a little easier as she wiped the tiny beads of sweat on her forehead. It would be a lie if she said she had not peed, even just a little in her pants from that little incident. But the problem was not over yet. She still had to pass the guard at the gate.

    She took out her phone and ced it on her ears as she neared the metallic blockage that separated their property from the public street. Then, she acted like she was talking to someone on her phone as she stopped at the gate as the guard checked again who was inside the vehicle.

    ��I am already on my way.�� She said. Then, ��What did you do? Damnit, that is not how you resolve a situation.�� She pretended to talk to someone about a problem, showing them her frustration, letting the guards think she was on her way to her office or at a construction site.

    ��Don��t let another of those stupid men continue, or else I will sue their asses.�� She shouted again. ��Wait for me! I am on my way.�� She recited the line in her head. Then, she put down her phone and smiled at the guards.

    ��I guessed problems don��t stop even at night.�� She muttered to the man that was closest to her window.

    ��That is true, Ms. Rosley.�� The guard said. ��But it is a bitte. Maybe one of my men could escort you to your destination.�� He suggested.

    ��No, that won��t be necessary. I think I can manage just fine. Besides, it won��t take long. I will be back before you know it.�� She cooly performed, hoping the guards would not see anything suspicious in her actions.

    It would seem her act did work as the gates opened, and the man moved aside, saluting in her direction. ��Drive safely, Ms. Rosley.�� Then, she was out of the property of her father.

    She mmed her hands on the steering wheel, happy that she had made it. She still had enough time to get to the park. Therefore, there was no need to hurry.

    But when she looked in her rearview mirror, she noticed another vehicle exiting their gates. She was sure it came from her house. Damn, that guard had her followed even if she said she did not need one.

    ��Now what?�� She asked herself, but she was not giving up.

    Quickly, she stepped on the gas, speeding slightly from her regr speed. Although, it was still not fast enough to lose anyone in a car chase. She checked again on the mirror, and she believed she could still see the car not far behind.

    She could not let them catch her or follow her to where she was going. That would beat her purpose. She had to find a way to lose that vehicle, or else she could kiss her escape goodbye.

    Should she call Mike?

    ��No!�� That would onlyplicate things. She had to stay calm and figure this out. But she was almost at the park. She needed to find some answers quickly.

    Then, she saw that the stoplights were about to change to red. She knew she would not make it with her current speed. Then she had to stop. What should she do then?

    ��No, don��t do it.�� She should not risk her life. But what future was waiting for her if she could not get away from her father now? What life was waiting for her child at their hands?

    She could not even imaging marrying that evil man. How could she even think that she would allow him in their lives? That he would have a say on how to raise her child.

    ��No, I can��t live like that.�� She said as her foot pressed hard on the foot pedal.

    She saw a very bright light before she closed her eyes shut.

    In a split second, she saw her life sh before her eyes.

    Oh my! Did she die? Would that be so bad?

 Chapter 1114 - 1114 The icing on the cake

    1114 The icing on the cake

    She still felt her body shaking from her nightmare. But, of course, she could not let Edison notice it. He did not need to know the problem. He did not need to meet his father as far as she was concerned.

    But, of course, for her to protect her son, she had to deal with Ryan. She believed she had to stop him before he made a stupid move of fighting for custody of their son. Moreover, there was no way that she was going to marry him.

    ��Good night, my sweetheart.�� She mumbled to her son, whose eyes were finally closed.

    She nted a soft, mild kiss on his forehead before moving away from his bed. She was careful not to make unnecessary movements or sounds, not to wake him again.

    He said that she was making a lot of noise, causing him to wake up in the first ce. At least it took just one story for him to fall asleep. But she did not know that she was making all those sounds. As she had said, she was having a nightmare.

    ��I hope you never meet your father.�� She mumbled, knowing that it would never do him no good to have a father like Ryan.

    But she would do her best to protect him from the likes of him. A man like Ryan did not deserve to have a child. And her child needed a better father than he could ever be.

    She returned to her room, hoping she would fall into a dreamless sleep. But after approximately thirty minutes of tossing and turning, she was still wide awake.

    ��Aaahhh!�� She hissed out of her frustration.

    .....

    Every time she closed her eyes, she could see his face smiling. And it was not anywhere nearforting. She could feel her body shuddering with disgust. She just wanted him out of her life and her thoughts.

    Finally, giving up, she stood up and found her phone on the nightstand. She grabbed it, intending to search for a video or a game that would divert her mind away from her thoughts.

    ��What are you doing?�� But instead of surfing the, she found herself dialing his number. ��End it.�� Her mind said, but her fingers stayed frozen as she waited for someone to answer.

    She should not be calling him at this hour since he might be already sleeping. Or he could still be out with his friends. She remembered the time that she saw him with his friends in a club.

    But the phone kept ringing, and when she thought he would never pick up, his voice suddenly sounded in the speaker. ��Ria. Is that you?�� He asked, probably wondering why she would call. ��Is there something wrong?�� He hastily added.

    She could hear that he had just woken up. She could surmise it in his raspy voice. Now, she felt terrible for disturbing him. But she knew she had to answer him before he became worried.

    ��Sorry. I don��t know what came over me. But I could not sleep. Then, I was about to y with my phone when I identally dialed your number.�� She exined. But it was not an ident, as her mind reminded her.

    ��That is ok. You don��t have to apologize. You can call me anytime you want. I am just d that you are ok.�� He said, making a big sigh. But she could hear how genuinely concerned he was.

    She could only guess that he was trying to make himselffortable on his bed as she heard some ruffling on the phone. But that was not all, as her mind wandered to a different path.

    ��Ok. It was not an ident.�� She confessed, suddenly feeling guilty. ��I don��t know why I called...�� Then, she stopped. ��That is not true either.�� Taking a deep breath.

    ��What I am saying is that I think I want to hear your voice so I can fall asleep.�� She finally admitted.

    ��Why? Did something happen, or did you happen to miss me?�� Finally, she could hear the teasing in his voice. But she did not mind. Truthfully, she found it sweet that they could finally feelfortable with each other with tiny matters like this.

    ��Well..�� She hesitated for a second. ��I had a horrible nightmare. Then, Edison woke up.�� She said. ��And I believe I miss you too.�� Adding thest part in a shy whisper.

    She knew she should befortable saying these things to him, but sometimes, her fear got the best of her. She could not stop her self-doubt about her ability tond with a good guy like him.

    As they said, he was a good catch, one of the most eligible bachelors in the city. For him to end up in the news cycle, he was either a celebrity or belonged to a high social circle. Thetter seemed to be more appropriate for him.

    ��I cane over now and tuck you to bed. I can even sing you a luby. If you have not heard, I have a good voice.�� He proudly said.

    That was a nice thought, but that would beat her purpose.

    ��No need toe over. I don��t want you driving at this hour.�� She said, thinking that he should not get out of thefort of his bed. ��But I don��t mind a few lines if you like to show off your beautiful voice. That is if you dare.�� This time, it was her turn to tease him.

    ��I would prefer thating over and tucking you to bed with a good night kiss.�� He rumbled. But he knew he had no choice because she was calling the shot. ��But a song it is, then. And I promise you. You will fall in love with my voice.��

    When she heard his first hymn, she knew she had to eat her words. He did have a fantastic voice. Damn! He was good. And the fact was, she was not just falling in love with his voice.

    She realized that she had fallen in love with him. And his voice was just the icing on the cake.

 Chapter 1115 - 1115 Who was this man?

    1115 Who was this man?

    She touched her face, feeling her hot breathe out of her lips as she gasped for her dear life. Immediately, one of her hands slid down her belly in a protective stance.

    Damn, that was close.

    She released the air filling her lungs and blinked her eyes several times to assure herself that she was alive. She had survived. However, her ordeal was far from over.

    ��Go!�� She shouted to herself.

    Instinctively, she pushed her foot on the pedal harder as her car sped off. She looked in the rearview mirror to see that no one was following her anymore.

    The other car had to stop at the red light because arge truck crossed the street just in time for her to pass by. The truck had to make an emergency break, thinking it would hit her car, but by some miracle, she escaped by a hairline.

    ��Thank you.�� She said to her guardian angel as she quickly turned toward her destination.

    She knew she had to turn again, taking a longer route, but that would at least guarantee she would lose her tail. By now, her father��s security might have figured out that she had spotted them.

    They would have alerted their boss and her father. In a few minutes, her father would order a manhunt for her return, and her chances of escaping would be slimmer. Therefore, she had to hurry.

    .....

    ��Where is he?�� She mumbled as she looked around the park after she had parked the car at a safe distance.

    She believed she had followed his instructions, but where was he as she turned left and right? He could be anywhere, but it was slightly dark and hard to see.

    Then, a man walked by on the other path, but he looked in her direction. ��That could not be him.�� She whispered to herself, suddenly feeling scared out of her mind.

    Thankfully, the man just walked straight ahead and never looked back again. Now, she could feel her knees shaking. Did he already leave? Was shete? She wondered as she looked at her phone.

    No, she was just on time. It meant she was not the one that waste. But where was Mike? She needed to get out of there before her father found her. She was not confident that she had left the securities with a significant lead.

    She started tapping her feet on the grassy ground as she hid behind arge tree. But her eyes kept searching the premises for any signs of life. But so far, she came empty.

    ��Give me your bad and phone.�� Someone suddenly spoke behind her, but before she could react, the man grabbed her phone from her fist and turned it off. Then, he removed the card inside before he threw the phone on the cement ground with force.

    She watched her phone smash to pieces at what he did. But again, she did not have time to do or say anything as he grabbed her bag from her other hand while taking her wrist in a firm grip.

    ��Let us go. You will not need your phone where we are going. Your father could track you with that.�� He said as he walked on a different path, going through the thick bushes and trees until they ended up in another part of the park where his car was already waiting.

    ��Get in.�� He said as he opened the door and shoved her bag into the back seat of his sports car. ��We don��t have much time.�� He reiterated when she did not move.

    She was still in a slight shock after his sudden arrival. She thought someone was robbing her when he unceremoniously snatched her phone. Her brain was too fried to recognize his voice immediately.

    ��Ok.�� She finally answered as she quickly sat on the passenger��s side. ��You know, you should not sneak up on a pregnant person like that. You almost gave me a heart attack.��

    She reprimanded him as soon as he sat in the driver��s seat. But still, she was d that he came through with his promise that he woulde and help her. Still, he could have executed her rescue in a much better way.

    Then, they were speeding away from where he had parked. And several secondster, exiting the park in the back exit. She did not know that he could drive fast. They were already going more than a hundred as they hit the open street.

    But what did she know about him? Not much. All she knew was that Gerald trusted him, so she concluded that she could do the same.

    ��I am sorry about that.�� He finally spoke as he maneuvered the fast car effortlessly through the thin traffic. ��But you did not give me much choice.�� He said, sounding a bit ticked off.

    She was about to say something when he interrupted her. ��What you did was reckless?�� He added with a hint of disapproval in his voice.

    ��Wait a minute! What did she do?�� She mentally asked herself, suddenly confused by his usation.

    She just hid behind the three and waited for him. What was so reckless about that? Unless there were hidden wild animals in the park, she did not see any danger earlier, except for the man that looked at her. But nothing happened.

    She still did not understand why he sounded pissed off.

    ��What are you talking about?�� She finally asked as she stared at his face. ��How did I be reckless?�� She wanted some rification. She had no clue why he would say that when she could hardly dare to do anything dangerous.

    ��How quickly have you forgotten? Are you sure you don��t remember? Or are you simply ying dumb?�� He asked again.

    But after a few seconds, his expression changed, looking more concerned about her well-being. His earlier annoyance had gradually faded.

    ��As I said, I had no clue what this is all about.�� She exasperatedly told him as she momentarily turned away to check where he might be taking her.

    ��Ok. Let me refresh your memory. Beating the red light.�� He said, pointing his index finger up as if he was counting. ��Almost crashing your car with that truck.�� He added another finger. ��And lying to me.�� He had counted three offenses she made.

    She looked at him, stunned by his statement. She could not believe that he knew. Besides, she did not lie to him.

    ��You saw that.�� Now, she was surprised. ��How?�� She questioned him, wondering how he knew what she had done earlier. Unless he was there or someone told him.

    Who was this man?

 Chapter 1116 - 1116 Was that even possible?

    1116 Was that even possible?

    She rushed through the lobby and ran until she could reach the elevator. She onlyfortably breathed when she was safely inside the packed metal box on her way to her floor.

    She could not bete today. Her boss specifically told her that she had to be early today. But that stupid nightmare made it hard for her to sleep. Luckily, hearing his beautiful voice eventually lulled her to a dreamless and peaceful sleep.

    But unfortunately, she turned off her rm clock this morning, but her mind refused to wake up. She returned to her pillows and nket, grabbing a few more minutes of sleep.

    ��I am sorry.�� She suddenly said as she identally stepped on a foot. They looked like a can of sardines without the red sauce.

    Thankfully, a few were left on the top floors, giving her room to breathe. It was slightly suffocating inside with the assorted perfumes and theck of oxygen. But she was d when she finally came to her floor, breathing airconditioned and cold air.

    ��Ria, finally.�� She heard her name across the hall as her boss peeked through the hallway. ��Come. I need your help.�� She said as she beckoned her to hurry and follow her.

    She rushed toward her office, wondering what the problem was. She did not have to ask what as she entered her mini cubicle blooming with flowers. She could hardly wait to see the card, already knowing who had sent her three bouquets.

    She picked the first one, the smaller one. But the card said three. Then, the next one, the same size as the first flower, she had checked. It said two.

    ��Who sent it?�� Josey and Brenda simultaneously asked as they stood behind her and waited anticipatingly.

    .....

    Of course, they were also aware of the news circting in the office grapevine.

    She could hardly wait to see what therge bouquet had to say as she took three cards out. The first card was for her immediate supervisor, Brenda.

    ��It is for you.�� She handed the first flower to her and the card.

    It said that he hoped her boss would be more understanding today if she could be a little cranky.

    She read the next card and gave it to her superior boss, Josey, with the card. It also said she should not be offended if she kept yawning during a meeting. Maybe her boss could give her a much longer break if it was not too much to ask because she had a rough night.

    ��What did you two dost night?�� Josey asked, looking suspicious with a mischievous smile.

    ��How rough was he?�� Brenda added with a giggle as the two suddenly bombarded her with questions.

    Damnit!

    ��It is not like that.�� She tried to exin as the two shrieked in excitement. She could see they were genuinely happy for her, but she could not say the same thing to the others.

    She had to talk to him about this. Now, he was fueling the mes of their situation. He was giving the gossipmongers something to talk about with this stunt. Luckily, she could trust this two with her secrets.

    ��Then, what is it like?�� Brenda asked again. ��Was he gentle at first before she released your wild side?�� She could not help but shake her head at what she was hearing.

    She knew sex and read about it. But to talk about it in this manner. It was all a new experience for her. She did not even know how to answer them. Or whether she should dignify their questions with a response.

    ��You know what? I think we have work to do.�� She decided to end the conversation before she started spilling every detail of her sex life. Then, that would be scandalous.

    ��Now, you are just being a killjoy,�� Josey muttered. ��What I will do to have a man like that on my bed.�� She added dreamily.

    But she knew Josey was only joking because she was happily married to a kind and decent guy with two kids. She doubted her boss would cheat on her husband for one great-looking piece of ass.

    She could help but picture her boyfriend with nothing but his naked butt standing before her. It was these two��s fault, but she could not me them for daydreaming about him. He was indeed a gorgeous specimen of a man.

    ��Come on, you two. Time to work.�� Why did she feel like she was ordering her bosses? On second thought, she just did. She started showing her bosses to the door. ��Give me five minutes, and I will join you at your office.��

    How she suddenly wished she had time to get some coffee. She would have to wait till her coffee break. Then, she should probably call Zach to thank him for the flowers.

    He did not have to do that, but she appreciated the gesture. Somehow, it made her feel very special. When was thest time she had received this kind of attention? Never. Her ex-boyfriend was never showy and romantic. But then again, Ryan was nothing like Zach.

    ��As much as I like your boyfriend and the flowers. I can��t give you a long break.�� Brenda said to her. ��We are just swamp today.�� She reasoned.

    ��Don��t worry about that. Zach is just joking about it.�� Although she knew she stillcked sleep. Still, she would push through until she finished her shift. She was here to work, and that was what she would do.

    Finally, the two left her to arrange her things before starting her day at the office. She took thest card and read it while cing the flowers in an empty vase.

    I WILL ALWAYS BE HERE FOR YOU. NO MATTER WHAT.

    NEVER HESITATE TO COME TO ME FOR ANYTHING.

    I AM HERE FOR THE LONG HAUL.

    I. L. Y.

    ZACH.

    What?

    She blinked her eyes a few more times, wondering if she saw things that were not supposed to be there. But it was still there, three initial letters that could mean anything.

    But what?

    I like you.

    Maybe.

    I loathe you.

    She doubted.

    I love you.

    Was that even possible?

 Chapter 1117 - 1117 Savior

    1117 Savior

    She woke up feeling famished. But thankfully, thefortable bed and the knowledge that she was safe from her father had made her sleep free from any distractions.

    Last night, she thought asking Mike toe to her rescue was a mistake. She even feared for her life, thinking that Mike was working for her father. Insane right? But that was what she got for watching too many action movies.

    Fortunately, Mike rified the matter with a reasonable exnation.

    ��Hey, why did you not wake me up?�� She asked when she walked into therge living room where Mike was sprawled on the sofa, watching a news program on the widescreen.

    She sat on the other side of the sofa and checked what was happening around the globe. It seemed it was not only her who was having a horrible life. Some were worse than hers, but it did not make her feel less worried about her future.

    ��I knocked twice, but you did not answer.�� He finally turned to her, lowering the volume of the television. ��I also peeked by the door. But I swear I did not enter.�� He pointed that out.

    ��Ok!�� She believed him. Besides, she trusted him, except for that little incidentst night, but she quickly shoved her doubt away.

    ��I just needed to make sure that you are ok. But you were snoring. So, I know that you are just fine. I decided to let you sleep a few extra hours.�� He reasoned, which was understandable.

    But. ��I don��t snore.�� She threw a pillow at him butughed. But how would she know when she was fast asleep?

    .....

    Still, ady did not like to hear such things. Only men snore soundly at night, as far as she was concerned. But it seemed that she was also doing it. But Gerald never mentioned anything about that to her.

    ��It is probably from your pregnancy. I read somewhere that being pregnant can cause changes in the body and even sleeping patterns.�� Mike noted, assuring her that she probably did not snore before and she would stop after she gave birth.

    But she was skeptical about his theory. She had not read anything like that in the books she had studied about her condition. Besides, why was Mike reading books about pregnancy?

    He was not even married or had a girlfriend that she knew. ��Are you hiding a wife I did not know or a child you fathered with some woman somewhere?�� She questioned with her eyes narrowing at him.

    If she was going to stay with him, she believed she should at least get to know more about him. He might be a friend of Gerald, but he was not her friend, not in every sense of the word.

    Based on Gerald, Mike could not hold a serious rtionship, meaning he was just like Gerald. Now, she could not stop thinking of Gerald as he remembered him again.

    But she promised she would stay tough and determined for their child. She was not going to cry anymore and concentrate more on how to raise their child.

    ��Of course not. I will never fall into that trap.�� Mike expressed, denying her question. ��I don��t know what you did to Gerald, but that would never happen to me.�� He continued, shaking his head in rejection.

    His reaction told her he might be telling the truth. Still, it did not answer her curiosity. ��Then, why are you reading pregnancy books?�� She finally asked.

    ��Because I want to know how I can help you. I don��t know a thing about a pregnant woman. Therefore, I have to read up.�� He told her as he stood up from his seat.

    She was not expecting that from him, touched by his action. He did not have to do that. But still, she appreciated that he took the time to know about her condition.

    Maybe that was why he knew how to console her. Somehow, he understood what she was going through. She thought he was just a womanizer and could always work his way into a woman��s pants with his charms. Not that it would work on her.

    ��Let me warm some food so you can have your breakfast. Or should I say brunch?�� He corrected, seeing the time was almost noon.

    ��I can help you with that.�� She said as she quickly followed him to the kitchen.

    But he insisted that he could do it since she was his guest. He pointed she should sit on the counter stool or on the table, whichever she preferred, and wait.

    ��You can cook dinnerter if you like. Just give me a list of the items you need so I can buy them in the grocery.�� He offered her. ��And include all the other items you will also need. I know you did not pack much. You will need some supplies.��

    He was right about that, too, she thought. She did not bring any of her toiletries and a lot of stuff she used daily. She barely had clothes to wear. But would she need all of those things? She guessed not.

    ��I will write downter what I need.�� She told him, already making a mental list of necessities, not luxuries.

    Suddenly, she could not help but think of what would happen now. She might have escaped her father��s clutches, but it did not mean that her ordeal was over. Truthfully, she believed it had just begun.

    How could she build a future for her child when she could not return to work? Then she had no money since her father would have frozen her ounts by now.

    She had a few dors in her wallet and some money in her other bank ount that her father could not touch. But would that be enough for her and her child to survive? She doubted.

    Besides, she was supposed to hide from her father, so how could she apply for a new job? With one look at her name, everyone would know who she was, especially in her field of work. Then, what? She would be back to square one.

    ��Here.�� Mike ced a cold fresh juice before her. And she believed it was not from a carton but a freshly squeezed fruit. Then, he grabbed two tes he had arranged and ced one before her.

    ��This looks delicious.�� She said, smelling the sweet and tangy aroma of the sd and the sliced meat before her. ��Did you cook all of this?�� She asked as she quickly dug into her te.

    Could you me her? She was feeding two people and quite hungry, as she felt her stomach growl at the sight and smell of food. Maybe if the food did not taste that good, it would still taste delicious.

    However, she was d that the taste matched its appearance. It was perfect. Her first bite told her that she wanted another serving. Again, me it on the hormones.

    ��Unfortunately, nope,�� Mike said. ��I can cook but not that great.�� He added. ��But the woman who came here every day cooks and clean for me. I can only heat the meals whenever I want to eat them.��

    His exnation made sense. Gerald described Mike as the perfect bachelor. Anyway, at least he hired someone who knew what she was doing and not some sexy maid who he could fool around.

    ��Where is she?�� She asked as she munched on the sd with gusto. ��I want to meet her. Maybe she could teach me how to cook.��

    She believed his cook was better than the ones her father hired in their household. They might be first-ss chefs, but their food was more aesthetic than sumptuous.

    And, of course, now that she was going to be a mother, she had to learn more things that would help her to raise a child. Of course, that should include cooking delicious and nutritious food for her baby.

    ��She only came here in the morning to buy some groceries and cook. Then, she cleans the house when nobody is around.�� He told her. That exins the list of groceries.

    He intended to ask the maid to do her groceries. That was a relief because she wondered if she could ask him to buy her feminine stuff. It was too personal to ask a man to buy for her.

    But she could not go to the groceries. Not when her father��s security and investigators might be looking for her at this very minute. With his father��s resources, money, and connections, she doubted she could survive a day in the street without him finding her.

    Luckily, Mike helped her. ��Ok. Maybe I can meet her tomorrow morning.�� She told him. Then, she also realized something. ��By the way, thanks.�� She said. ��For helping me even if you did not need to.��

    She knew she had already thanked himst night. But she felt it was not enough. She appreciated it very much, how he had risked his life for her, remembering what he had done to secure her escape and safety.

    ��No need to thank me. I am doing this for you, the baby, and my friend, Gerald.�� He repeated what he had told her before.

    Still, she would always be grateful to him, no matter what happened, for his act of bravery and kindness. He might be the biggest asshole because of his womanizing ways. By the way, she hated those kinds of men.

    But just this once, she excused him for what he was. She would ignore his past sins because she believed he was their savior.

 Chapter 1118 - 1118 A wife with a career

    1118 A wife with a career

    She woke upte since she had to catch up with sleep. Having a child might have its breathtaking moments, but it was not as pleasing when he started to fuss in the middle of the night or almost anytime he felt like it.

    But she wondered how she could have slept thiste without being interrupted by his cries. And where was Alex? Did he leave for work without waking her up?

    ��Oh, no!�� She shouted as she abruptly jumped out of bed, thinking that Alex must have woken her up before leaving, but she returned to sleep instead of doing her morning routine.

    Now, what happened to her son? Why was he not making any sound as she stared at the baby monitor? It had its lights on, so it was working. She quickly ran out of her room and into the next room, his nursery, checking on him.

    However, her son was not there. The crib was empty. She even checked the floor and all the nooks and crannies of the room, thinking he might have fallen. Impossible for an infant, but she still searched.

    ��No...�� She started to panic, thinking that someone must have taken her baby, as she dashed downstairs to alert their security. They must find him. The cameras must have caught whoever took him.

    She ran towards the front door, focused only on catching whoever had taken her child. But she almost had a heart attack when a hand suddenly touched her on her shoulders as she was about to open the door.

    ��Hey, where are you going?�� She heard his voice and saw his face as she abruptly turned around. ��Is there something wrong?�� He asked with concern etched on his face.

    She immediately released the air from her lungs as relief rushed through her blood. ��Ares.�� She said, seeing her child tucked safely in her husband��s arms. ��Alex, what are you still doing here?��

    .....

    She quickly took the child in her arms and hugged him firmly. Was this what it was like to be a mother? To be constantly in fear for her son��s wellbeing, she wondered.

    ��I tried to wake you up, but you were still fast asleep. So, I thought I might as well take a turn in taking care of this little rascal while you get your much-needed rest.�� Alex told her as he carefully watched her.

    ��Are you ok? You look pale.�� He added as his hand touched her cheeks to check on her.

    She was still trying to catch her breath from her recent scare, but she was feeling much better now. ��I am ok. But I think myck of sleep is getting to me.�� She said, allowing her husband to usher her back to the living room and sit with her.

    ��I thought you had left, and when I checked the nursery and found Ares gone, I lost it.�� She confessed to him, feeling like she was losing her mind.

    She only felt that kind of fear during their kidnapping incident. And it was not a memory she would like to relive. She had buried it deep in her mind, but somehow, it had crept back in.

    ��Hey! Come here.�� She felt him pulling her into his body with their son and enveloping them in his warmth. ��It is just the fatigue and the trauma of what happened to us recently.��

    She knew what he was referring to, believing he might be right. Even though she did not get the chance to bond well with Gerald as her brother, they had been friends and her mentor.

    His death had made an impact on her life, in a way, adding fear to the trauma she already had. Dying due to natural death was eptable, but his death was not a health issue nor an ident but caused by an unknown entity or probably a group.

    It was only innate for her to fear for her life and her family, believing that the world was unsafe. She had never cared if something happened to her life before, but just thinking that something would happen to Alex and Ares sent a chill down her spine.

    ��I guess.�� She could sense that her husband had a point.

    ��Besides, we should get a nanny in the day to help with Ares. He is bing a handful every minute.�� He said, turning his face toward their son, who was quiet and listening. ��Aren��t you?�� He said, which earned him a smile as he tickled Ares��s chin.

    He had been insisting on it. Although their mothers came once in a while to check on them, they could hardly do much. But a nanny would be full-time in a day. So, all she would have to worry about was the night shift.

    Maybe, it was time that she tried it. It did not mean she was abandoning her child. She was only getting a new pair of hands to help out. She finally realized she was not a horrible mother if she asked for help.

    She would be if she neglected her child because she could not stay awake. Luckily, Alex stayed today. But what if he also had an emergency at the office? What then?

    ��Ok. We need to hire one.�� She finally conceded, thinking it was best for their little angel. She would never forgive herself if something happened to him because she was sleeping on her watch.

    ��Great. Besides, I think you need to go back to work soon.�� Alex said as if it was a fact.

    ��Why? Is there a problem with the office?�� She quickly asked, but thest report said thepany was doing fine under Alex��s administration.

    ��Thepany is great, but you are not.�� Alex pointed at her heart. ��You might say you love it here, ying housewife and mother to our child, but I know you also love what you do out there.��

    ��But...�� She was about to contradict his words, thinking that he and Ares needed her more than thepany. He was already doing great with it. She did not have to go back.

    ��I did not marry you because I want a housewife who will bear my kids. I love you because of who you are.�� Alex stopped her from saying more. ��You will still be a good housewife and mother if you follow your dreams.�� He said, assuring her that he would not mind a wife with a career.

 Chapter 1119 - 1119 A blooming romance

    1119 A blooming romance

    It was an exhausting morning as Brenda and Josey worked her butt out. The only time she had her rest was during bathroom breaks. She was notining since that was her job.

    Truthfully, she was d she still had one despite her absences. In anotherpany, they might not have been so kind. This position was an opportunity she would not waste just because it was hard.

    ��I know this is short notice, but I don��t think we can go home early.�� Brenda just sneaked into her cubicle and informed her. ��I think you need to call your nanny to extend her watch on Edison?��

    ��Oh, ok.�� Ria was not expecting that. But she should since she had already seen the piles of work they had to finish for today. ��I will call her now.�� She assured her boss that she could count on her.

    ��Anyway, I saw your boyfriend rushing in the hallway. Are you going out to lunch with him? I can cover for you for an hour.�� Brenda offered with a wink. She already knew the naughty thoughts that were going through her mind.

    ��Unfortunately, he could not even make it to our lunch date in my little cubicle.�� She gestured to her tiny table and chairs. ��Since the boss is absent today, they are also swamped with work. He said he had to apany Sir Marcus on a lunch meeting.��

    At least she had the flowers to apany her during lunch. But her boss offered to join her since she did not feel like eating with their other peers. ��I will see you in a jiffy, I guess,�� Brenda said as she strode toward the door. It was almost lunch, with just a few more minutes left.

    But her phone rang, which made her boss turn to her. ��Speaking of the devil.�� She excitedly uttered.

    ��I will give you a few more minutes before Ie back. Even phone sex would do. Don��t make the man wait too long. They say blue balls hurt like bitch.�� She mumbled with a giggle escaping her lips.

    .....

    ��Go! I think Josey is already looking for you.�� She told her, shooing her out of her tiny office, feeling slightly embarrassed with her suggestions.

    She suddenly regretted telling her that she was taking things slow with her rtionship with Zach, including their sex life. Brenda disagreed with her decision, telling her that a guy like him would not wait for her forever.

    ��A man has needs. And if you can��t give that to him, he will find it somewhere else.�� She could still hear Brenda��s words going through her head.

    But Zach said that he was willing to take it slow. But was she making a mistake of making him wait? But what if? There she was again with her endless what-ifs.

    Maybe, Brenda was right. She was overthinking her rtionship with him. She had judged him prematurely because of her past, but he was not her ex. Zach was a better and decent man than Ryan.

    Then, she remembered her phone call as it kept ringing in her hand. But it was not Zach as she checked the screen. ��Hello, Tabby.�� She immediately picked up, anxious about why he had called.

    She hoped that he had discovered who was trying to investigate her. She simultaneously wished that it was a false rm. Suddenly, she could feel her heart quicken its heartbeat.

    Luckily, Brenda had already left. Ria did not have to exin to her what was happening. She could already see that her hands were shaking and her face must be turning white from theck of oxygen.

    Yeah, she was already panicking.

    ��Hi, Ria. I hope you are not busy. I called thinking that it might be your break.�� He said, excusing himself for the time.

    At least he knew when to call, she thought as she tried to rein on her fear and take control of her breathing. ��That is ok. You are just in time.�� She answered, realizing that it was indeed her break. ��Have you found out anything?�� She quickly asked.

    She knew that beating around the bush would not cut it. She was already on her full stretch. Keeping it longer would only make her snap. She had to find out as soon as possible.

    ��Yeah, about that. I have tried my best to dig into the file, but it was not as easy as I thought. Only the leading detectives had ess to those kinds of cases.�� Tabby informed her, which had deted her hope.

    She had learned that Tabby was still rtively new to thepany. Although he had proven his worth to his boss, he still had to earn his stripes before getting promoted to the elite group. But in time, she believed that he would get there. But not in time to look into her case.

    ��So, what now?�� She could not help but ask with a voicecking luster.

    She could not keep looking over her shoulder, wondering if someone would suddenly show up behind her or at her doorstep. She was already having nightmares about it. What more if she found herself in a horrible situation?

    ��I will still try to get a hold of those papers. I made some friends I think I can convince to look into it. I promise I will do everything I can to get some answers.�� He said to her.

    She believed that should be good enough for now. At least someone was still watching her back. But she wished that she never had to and that the entire ordeal would go away.

    ��But I need to know something.�� He suddenly asked her, making her snap back in attention.

    ��Sure.�� She knew she did not want to keep secrets from him. She sensed that she could trust himpletely.

    He was the only person that would never leave her, except for her son. Hopefully, she could feel the same way with Zach, remembering the initials he ced on his notes.

    ��Tell me about your ex. I mean Edison��s father.�� He asked her, believing, of course, that he was the first suspect.

    Who else would want to investigate her except him? She told him everything about him, including their recent unpleasant encounter. She believed the more he knew about him, the better he could evaluate her situation. That was the only way he could help her.

    ��How well do you know your boyfriend?�� He asked, which slightly stunned her. She was not expecting that he would even mention Zach. ��This is just a standard question.�� He rified. ��I need more information. So I can assess your case more thoroughly.��

    That made sense to her. Still, she doubted that Zach had anything to do with this investigation. She stood by her first suspicion that Ryan was more likely to be behind this.

    ��Enough to know that Zach had nothing to do with this.�� She defended him, knowing that her boyfriend would not need to have her investigated because she almost told him everything he needed to learn about her.

    Besides, why would he need that when it was not like he was proposing to her and marrying her? They were still far from that because what they had was just a blooming romance.

 Chapter 1120 - 1120 A handyman

    1120 A handyman

    She woke up with the delicious smell of waffles floating in the air. But unfortunately, it was just her imagination or maybe part of a dream that she could not remember.

    Still, her stomach reminded her that she needed breakfast and fast. She was already starving. She did not know that being pregnant would give her arge appetite. If she kept going at this rate, she would look like a whale before she gave birth to her baby.

    ��What is for breakfast, Imelda.�� Haley greeted the cook that visited them every morning. She could tell she was baking something delicious in the oven, smelling its mouthwatering aroma.

    She saw that the cook was already busy with several menus on the kitchen counter. She usually pre-cooked some dishes that Mike could reheat when he arrived home.

    It seemed Mike did not want a permanent maid that would stay in his house. Of course, she could understand that since he was a bachelor. Having a woman living under her roof would cramp his style.

    ��I am baking a blueberry muffin. I hope you like that. By the way, do you have any particr allergies so I would know what to watch when I am cooking your meal?�� Imelda asked as she continued to chop some vegetables.

    ��No. I don��t. So, you have nothing to worry about.�� She moved beside the middle-aged woman that was old enough to be her aunt. But not that old to be her mother.

    ��That is good to hear.�� She smiled at her as she continued with her work.

    ��What do you want me to do with this?�� She pointed to the other vegetables on the counter as she took a chopping board and another knife from the drawers.

    .....

    She had nothing to do. Besides, she liked to learn more about cooking. And she discovered that she was a good teacher. Therefore, she decided to wake up early to meet with her in the kitchen.

    ��Just diced them,�� Imelda instructed while she immediately did what she asked. But as she cut the potato, something caught her eye, moving outside the window.

    She was unsure, but she wondered if that was Mike. She only saw his back but only for a second. Therefore, she was uncertain. What was he doing at home? Usually, he was early to work.

    ��What��s next?�� Haley asked as she finished performing her task, but her mind still wondered where the man went. Then again, it could have been the gardener fixing thewn and the garden.

    Quickly, the minutes passed as Imelda taught her a new recipe. It was amazing that the Mexicandy knew many dishes, not just Mexican food. Now, she was learning a variety of meals she could cook for her child.

    At least that was one problem she could scratch off her list. Still, she had a long one that had no immediate solution. But she was not losing hope because she would find a way. She always did.

    ��You see. You are a fast learner.�� The cookplimented her cooking as the aroma of their dish wafted in the air.

    She already had one hot muffin and a ss of warm milk, and now she was hungry again. She took another muffin and shoved a fourth of the slice into her mouth, savoring the sweet, sumptuous treat.

    ��I have a good teacher.�� She mumbled with her mouth still slightly full. At that moment, she did not care about poise or decorum. She was hungry, and she was about to fill her tummy.

    She swallowed another mouthful of the bread just in time for a man to enter the backdoor in the kitchen. It was not the hardener, that was for sure, but he was wearing casual clothes. No scratched that.

    He was wearing some work clothes, like the ones a handyman used when they worked in the garden or carpentry. He did not look like the man that she used to know.

    ��Mike, what are you doing here? Aren��t you supposed to be at work?�� She concluded that he was the man she had seen earlier. ��And what are you doing with those clothes?�� She asked, pointing at his outfit.

    She could not help but wonder why he was not married. He had many girls fawning over him, so that was not the problem. He was good-looking, attractive, and charming. She did not doubt that he could easily pick any woman he wanted.

    But as Gerald said, that was not the problem. It was him.

    He did not likemitment. He was against settling down and marriage. And most of all, he did not want kids.

    She could not help but wonder what had happened to him to be this man. After spending a few days in his house, she realized he was not that bad. She was enjoying hispany.

    ��It is a Saturday. I don��t work on weekends.�� He informed her as he grabbed a bottle of cold water from the fridge. ��But I like to help Mario in the garden. Then fixed some broken things inside the house once in a while.��

    Ok, that exined his work clothes and his presence.

    But that also reminded her that she had to find a solution to her problem. She could not keep staying in this house for a long time. She did not want to overstay her wee.

    But the problem was still the same, where would she go, and what would she do with her life, especially with a child on its way? If Gerald was alive, she knew he would help her. But he was not here. She was alone.

    ��I guess you are truly a hardworking man,�� Haleymented. ��And a good man.�� Taking his words and applying them to her.

    She guessed he was also referring to her. She was a mess when he took her in. Then, he somehow tried to fix her. Now, she almost felt better, not brand new, but functioning.

    He was, without a doubt, quite a handyman.

 Chapter 1121 - 1121 A healthy baby in her tummy

    1121 A healthy baby in her tummy

    Somewhat, Haley was d that he was around. There were a few things she wished to discuss with him. Specifically, she wanted to talk to him about her leaving arrangement.

    She could not stay here forever. Of course, she would need a ce of her own. But she would need help. But she would discuss thatter when Imelda left.

    She did not want her to overhear their conversation. As far as the cook was concerned, she was Mike��s cousin who was visiting him. She still could not trust anyone else with her secrets.

    ��I see that you are doing well with your cooking lesson. I can smell it all over the yard.�� Mike moved toward the pot and sniffed the smokeing from it. ��The smell alone is already mouthwatering.��

    ��I only helped Imelda.�� She said, but somehow, she knew she could recreate the dish. Maybe, in time, she could put some twist of her own to it.

    ��You still did most of the job,�� Imelda said as she tapped her hand to praise her.

    Then, the older woman started moving around the kitchen, putting things on the sink and wiping the mess they created. Mostly, she made. Then, she turned the stove off, saying the dish wasplete.

    ��Thanks again for teaching me.�� She knew some chefs would not show their secrets to other cooks, but Imelda was kind and amodating, teaching her everything she knew.

    ��I am happy that you learned. Now, I will leave the two of you to finish your breakfast while I do some cleaning. Just leave the dishes, and I will clear themter.�� Imelda told them as she walked away from them.

    .....

    Then, Imelda moved to the living room carrying her cleaning materials and supplies, leaving her to finish her muffin. She decided to offer him one since he looked like he needed it.

    ��I already had breakfast earlier, but I can have one more.�� He said as he grabbed the piece from her hand. ��Thanks.�� Eventually, they fell into afortable silence as they munched on the sweet-tasting, fruity bread.

    She knew she should be watching the calories and her sweet intake, but she could not stop herself. She was always hungry and enjoyed eating anything that looked appetizing.

    ��But you should be watching what you eat. I think I read something about that.�� Mike reminded her as he watched her finish another muffin.

    ��I am trying to control it, but I am always hungry.�� Sheined.

    However, she suddenly realized that maybe she was using food topensate for her depression. She was diverting her attention from her thoughts by indulging herself with sweet delights.

    Emotional eating was also a psychological issue she used to have when she was young. But she found a way to battle it out. Maybe she should try a healthier way to do it, for her baby��s sake.

    ��Maybe I can help you with that.�� He suddenly grabbed thest piece and ate it. ��Now, you have nothing else to eat.�� He said with his mouth still full.

    She guessed that was one way to help her. Then, she suddenlyughed at him when he gasped for air. He grabbed his almost empty water and chugged it down.

    She could only conclude that the bread must have stuck in his esophagus when he spoke. She quickly grabbed another bottle from the fridge and handed it to him.

    ��That should teach you not to take a pregnant woman��s food.�� She jokingly said as he also finally chuckled when he could breathe easily.

    But she appreciated what he was doing. Somehow, he had made her stay in his house not as awkward as she had initially thought. He weed her with open arms and without judgment, not expecting much.

    She could only wonder how she could repay his generosity. He might be a friend of Gerald. Still, she was not his obligation. He did not have to sacrifice his lifestyle for her.

    ��Anyway, I wish to talk to youter if you have time.�� She finally told him. She did not know if he had nster. Perhaps, a date or something else. ��But I can wait if you are busy.�� She hastily added, not wanting to sound demanding.

    But he cleared his throat first and drank a few more gulps of water before turning to her. ��Of course, we can talkter. I might go out for an hour or so, but I will be back soon.��

    That was good enough for her. Her concern might be urgent, but it could wait a few hours or a day. But she would still need to settle her situation as soon as possible.

    ��Anyway, I arranged for a doctor to look at you tomorrow.�� Mike interrupted her thoughts, making her look up at him with concern. ��Don��t worry. She is a family friend.�� He tried to reassure her.

    ��I only want to guarantee that you are taken care of while you are under my watch. Besides, we don��t know if the baby is affected by all the trauma that you went through.�� He reminded her of the day she ran away from her father��s house.

    It seemed that he did not only try to help her escape, but he ensured her escape. That night, instead of going to the park, he decided to go straight to her home.

    But he hid his car away from their security. So when she left the house, he started following her, but he was behind the car of her father��s security. So, he also witnessed what had happened to her since he was there.

    Then, he called one of his men to intercept the other car, stopping them from following her. That exined why she suddenly lost them. And why he waste to their meeting ce.

    But he did not want to take any chances, so he was in a hurry to take her away from that ce because her car still had its GPS on, and the security could track it down.

    ��Thanks again. I know you don��t have to do this, but I appreciate it.�� She had no choice but to ept his help.

    Besides, she also wanted to reassure herself that her baby was still safe inside her womb. After herst check-up, the day she discovered Gerald��s death. She had not returned to her doctor for another follow-up check-up.

    Therefore, having a doctore here to see her would be a relief. It was still a long way to go, but she could not wait to see her child in her arms. But for now, she would settle for a healthy baby in her tummy.

 Chapter 1122 - 1122 For keeps

    1122 For keeps

    It was a Saturday. The day that he had been waiting for since thest time he was with her. He knew he had promised her dinner but doubted he couldst long without seeing her.

    He quickly stopped by the flower shop and purchased the most expensive set he found. But, of course, he had already bought the most important one a few days ago, safely secured in his jacket pocket.

    Then, he was off to her apartment to surprise her and her son. But it seemed he was the one caught unaware, seeing a familiar man standing outside her door, knocking.

    ��Hey!�� He greeted the man, who turned his back when he noticed him walking toward him.

    ��Hi!�� The other man greeted him as he turned and offered his hand. ��Zach, right?��

    Of course, the man remembered him. He recalled that he worked for an investigationpany as a detective. Therefore, it was his job to snoop around.

    He wondered if he was here because he was reuniting with his old friend. Or was he here because of another matter? It seemed odd that he would suddenly appear in her apartment after many years of not seeing her.

    ��Yeah, and you are...�� He was unsure if he should call him by his nickname, taking his firm handshake.

    It seemed inappropriate to continue calling him that, seeing that he was not fat anymore. Besides, he wished to know his full name. He did not feel right to ask Ria about it, knowing he intended to have him investigated.

    .....

    ��Just Tabby. Everybody seemed to call me that. And I could not change it anymore.�� He exined, just in time for the doors to open.

    He noticed that Ria��s eyes widened as she saw them at her doorstep. He knew she did not expect him this morning. Of course, he did not call because it would ruin the surprise.

    But what about him? What was he doing here? But he did remember hearing that he woulde back to visit. He thought that was just rhetorical. But he did not mean it.

    ��Hi!�� Both of them simultaneously greeted her.

    But he quickly handed her the flowers he had bought for her. But the other man also had something in his hand, a box wrapped with a silver cover.

    ��This is also for you,�� Tabby said, handing his gift to her.

    Then, Edison suddenly showed up on the lower side of the doorframe. ��Hey, Champ.�� He quickly greeted the young man with a wide grin.

    That was his new nickname after they yed wrestling thest time, and their little champion won. Since then, he enjoyed it when he had branded him the Champ.

    Then, of course, the man beside him also greeted him. ��Hi, Edison. I hope you still remember me. Your Uncle Tabby.�� He heard him say. ��This is for you.�� He also brought him a gift. But the boy did not take it, probably thinking he was still a stranger.

    ��Thanks, both of you. I will give thister to Edison.�� Ria said to Tabby.

    Thankfully, the boy came to him, hugging him instead of the man beside him. ��Zachy, you came.�� The boy excitedly said in his small adorable voice. At least the boy had finally warmed up to him.

    Zach was not threatened by the man beside him, at least not due to his size. But he could not stop thinking about his intention, returning to Ria��s life after all these years.

    Ria said that they met at the orphanage. Tabby was the brother she never had. But was that the same with him? Did he think of her as his little sister, or did he want something else from her?

    ��Of course. Did you miss me?�� He directed his attention to Edison as he carried the little boy into the living room as Ria ushered them inside.

    ��I miss, Zachy.�� The boy uttered as he yed with his face with his soft, little fingers.

    ��Aren��t you a bit too early? I thought that we were supposed to have dinner.�� Ria turned to him and whispered near his ears. Of course, he was. It was just breakfast.

    He knew the n. But he thought he could take Ria and Edison to the park. Then, they could probably watch a movie or do something fun with him. And he already had a few ideas that he would like to suggest to Ria.

    ��They say the early bird catches the worm.�� He jokingly said, hoping to see her smile. But it seemed he was the second one to arrive, he realized.

    Did it mean that he lost his chance for the day? No, he was not giving up that easily.

    ��I like... bird...�� Edison said, interrupting their adult conversation.

    ��Yes, we do like birds. Do you want to see one?�� He asked the little boy. Then, Edison nodded his head repeatedly and enthusiastically.

    ��Great!�� Zach told Edison. ��You see, Edison likes to see some birds. Maybe we can go to the park or the zoo.�� He suggested, looking at Ria, who had a disapproving look on her face. ��Before we go to dinnerter.��

    ��As you can see, I have a guest.�� Ria pointed to Tabby. ��I am looking forward to seeing him after a long time. Therefore, I am not leaving.�� She told him.

    ��I am sorry, Tabby, about that.�� Ria addressed the other man in the room. Of course, the other man heard their conversation.

    ��I can alwayse back another time if you have other ns.�� Tabby suddenly said.

    He would like that, but Ria��s face said differently.

    ��No. Zach could y with Edison in his room while we catch up with what has been happening with your life.�� Zach heard Ria tell her friend.

    It seemed that his ns had backfired against him.

    He was benched in Edison��s room while Ria entertained her friend. But would he give up that easily? Of course not. He still had a few tricks on his sleeve.

    ��Why don��t we bring along Tabby with us? In that way, Tabby could also spend some time ying with Edison at the park. I believe I have more than enough food in my pic basket.�� He offered instead.

    He did not mind if he tagged along with them. At least he could observe him with Ria and Edison. He was good at assessing people. He could tell if his intention was purely for the benefit of Ria and Edison and not something that would put the two in danger.

    If he discovered that Tabby was here to use Ria in any way, he would guarantee that this man would return to war where he belonged. And he would stay in there for the rest of his miserable life.

    In less than ten minutes, he had the three inside his car. Fortunately, he brought a bigger car, and not his sports car. Or else, he would not know how to fit the big guy in the back seat.

    Of course, he would not want him in the front with him. But now,

    Tabby and Edison satfortably at the back of his SUV while Ria sat at the front with him.

    ��First, I thought we should have a nice pic and a game of catch. I want to teach Edison how to catch some ball.�� Although Ria��s apartment was spacious, he did not think that ying catch would not sit quite nicely with her.

    Then, she did not have awn where he and Edison could y. So, the most he could do was take them to the park, which was not far from her apartment.

    ��That sounds great. Tabby and I can also join.�� Ria dered, finally warming up with his ns.

    At first, he thought that she would shut down his proposal. Fortunately, Tabby supported him, saying that it was a good idea. He also wanted a chance to y with Edison.

    ��Ok. So, are you ready to y catch, Edison?�� He asked as he looked in his rearview mirror.

    He could hear him say yes and see him bouncing up and down on his seat. That was a good enough response. He was d he had thought of this when he woke up this morning.

    ��I am sorry again for showing up without calling. I only want to surprise you.�� He finally turned to Ria, looking apologetic.

    He did not want this to be an issue that would cause them problems. He realized that Ria thought of Tabby as someone special to her. Maybe he should tone down his suspicions against him and try to know the guy.

    But he would still check on him, just to be sure. He did not want anything about Ria��s past to catch up with her and then ruin what she had already built for herself. She seemed happy now, and he would keep it that way.

    From now on, he would protect her from anything or anyone trying to hurt her. Whatever happened to her in the past was over. From now on, he would guarantee that she and her son would be happy with him. That was a promise.

    ��That is ok. I know you are just excited about tonight.�� The glint in her eyes seemed to promise him more.

    Truthfully, that was one more thing he looked forward to after dinner. But, of course, that was just the bonus. What mattered to him was this woman who had already possessed his heart in just a short span of time.

    This time, he finally realized that he wanted her for keeps.

 Chapter 1123 - 1123 To dig up her secrets

    1123 To dig up her secrets

    The sun was finally at its full strength as it dominated the sky and everywhere its rays touched, but they were still having a great time. They decided to get out of the park and find somewhere else cooler.

    He suggested bringing Edison to the zoo, so the boy could see the different animals he only saw in books and the movies. He thought of many things they could do together, but some were inappropriate for his age. He might have to wait till he was older and much taller.

    Funnily, a year ago, he might have run from such responsibility. But after meeting Ria, he finally realized that this was what he wanted. Now, he could not imagine a life without her and Edison.

    ��That is a big tiger.�� He pointed to the one enclosed on arge pen, resting on the enormous rock formations. Edison pped his hands above his head in excitement. The little boy currently sat on his shoulders while Ria and Tabby talked not far behind him.

    He did not mind spending time with Edison while Ria talked to her friend. Everybody needed a family, and she considered the big man like a brother. Therefore, he was giving him the benefit of the doubt.

    ��Show me more, Zachy.�� The boy shouted, pointing to the other cages that surrounded them.

    Somehow, he imagined the boy calling him Daddy, not Zachy, and it felt great. Maybe someday, when he had proven himself to Ria and her son, he could finally ask him to consider him as his new father. He would like that so much.

    ��Ok. Your wish is mymand, my Prince..�� He said, using a line they read in a children��s storybook. Another activity that he started to enjoy.

    He could hear theughter of the little boy sitting on top of him. He could not see his face, but he could picture how his eyes lit up from the new things he had seen.

    .....

    He already thought of another activity they could enjoy together. But that would be for next time. For now, he would let the boy enjoy this one. From the look on Ria��s face when he nced at them, she was happy to see her son having a great time.

    ��Wow!�� The boy shouted when he saw the monstrous bear, showing off his magnificence. The beast had simrities with the stuffed toy that Edison slept with at night. Except for the size and missing ribbon around its neck. ��Teddy.�� The boy said.

    He recognized him, but of course, that was not his bear. The one on his bed was cuddly and adorable. The one circling in the cage was deadly and dangerous.

    ��I want Teddy,�� Edison said as he held on to the metallic railing. It was still safe to be on this other side of the fence. But he still pried his little fingers away from the cage, concerned about his safety.

    ��Sorry, Champ, but that is not a toy or a pet.�� He said, trying to exin to the boy that they could not take the bear home.

    Then, the boy started to cry. That was new.

    He did not know what to do. He tried to think if he had said something or done something to make him cry. He only said that the bear was off-limits. It seemed that Edison did not like it.

    ��What is going on?�� Ria was automatically on their side. ��Edison, are you alright?�� She asked, concerned about her son��s condition.

    ��I am sorry, but I said he could not take the Teddy home.�� He pointed to the bear in the cage. Then, Ria startedughing. It was adorable, but Edison��s crying was not. It was scandalous as he kept going.

    ��I am sorry, baby. But that is not Teddy. That bear is his father. If he saw Teddy, he would take Teddy away. Do you want that to happen?�� Ria said, but the way she said it made him think.

    Was Ria hiding Edison from his biological father? That was why she was so hesitant to talk about him. Even Edison seemed to have no clue who he was.

    Was Ria running away from him? He remembered that night that she called him, sounding distraught. She said she had a bad dream. Was she dreaming about that man that had ruined her life?

    ��No. I don��t want Daddy to take him.�� The boy worriedly told his mother, but it sounded like he did not want his father to take him away.

    He could be right about his new suspicion. But also, he could be overthinking this and adding two and two, resulting in ten. But, somehow, it made sense. But he would think more about thatter.

    ��Good. Now, be a good boy and let us see more animals. Would you like that?�� Ria asked as the boy finally calmed down and stopped crying.

    He was, once again, amazed at how calmly Ria had dealt with Edison��s tantrums. He guessed he still had much to learn about raising a child. He realized that it was not all fun and games.

    But it was a challenge he intended to learn along the way because that would not be enough to drive him away from her. It would take more than that to scare him out of their lives.

    ��Since you are such a good boy. I will treat you to some ice creamter.�� Tabby ruffled the boy��s hair, making the boy smile. ��You like that. Great!�� Tabbyughed at the boy��s reaction.

    ��Now, would you like to continue looking at the other animals?�� He asked Edison as they continued to walk.

    And the little boy said, ��Yes,�� enthusiastically, like the incident earlier did not even happen.

    They looked at several slithering snakes, colorful birds, yful monkeys, and the King of the jungle as it roared for the crowd. By the time they finished, they were all starving and tired.

    He took them to a nearby fast-food restaurant, knowing they had to feed the boy before he fell asleep. His eyes were almost droopy when he finished half of his food. But Tabby bought him an ice cream he ate before dropping like a log on hisp.

    It seemed that Edison was growing quite attached to him. Something he relished because he knew that to get to the mother, he also had to fall in love with her son and vice versa.

    ��I am just going to the bathroom.�� Ria excused herself, leaving him and Tabby on the table.

    The man seemed to be watching him. He had noticed that since they bumped into each other at Ria��s door. He could see in his eyes that he was studying him, probably trying to read what was in his mind.

    ��What have you learned about me?�� He finally asked when Ria was out of earshot. ��I am sure you have many questions, just like I do.�� He faced the man, looking him in the eyes. ��But I will let you go first.��

    ��Ok. But I will expect an honest answer because if you are lying, I will know about it. And if you hurt Ria, I will hunt you down. I don��t care who your father is. That will not stop me.�� The man said in his threatening voice.

    ��I am not threatened that easily. And I also don��t care who my father is. But if you are not here solely for the interest of Ria. Then, I won��t hesitate to use my father��s influence to make your life miserable.�� Zach answered back.

    ��Is that a threat?�� Tabby asked, looking at him with those eyes that had seen too much death and hardship. ��Because I don��t respond well to threats.��

    He looked down at the boy, that mildly moved. But Edison was quietly and peacefully sleeping in hisp. Then Zach said in a quiet tone. ��That is not a threat but a promise.�� He did not lose his focus as they stared at each other in a battle of will.

    He had no intention of losing to this man because he could not afford to lose Ria and Edison from his life. But he was surprised that he was the one who finally looked away.

    ��I think I might be wrong about you. But I am only protecting Ria. I don��t want her to get hurt.�� Tabby said as he drank his soda.

    Somehow, he felt that there was something he was not telling him. He could sense that he was not referring to him. He believed he overheard something in their conversation that did not make sense.

    But it was just tidbits that he could not fully understand. But now, he could conclude that their conversation should concern him. His instincts told him that he had to dig deeper.

    ��Protecting her from me, or something else?�� He finally asked, watching the man��s reaction to his question. ��Please tell me if you discover something because I think we are on the same side here.�� Seeing that he might be hiding something.

    ��Ok. Let me ask you if we are on the same side.�� Tabby crossed his muscr arms across his chest as he looked at him. ��Are you having Ria investigated?�� He said without going around the bush.

    But before he could answer him. Ria finally appeared and walked toward their table. But his mind was now working overtime after hearing his question.

    Of course, not.

    He answered his question silently in his mind. But if it was not him, who was it? Who wanted information about her? Now, he could not help but want to discover her past. He had to dig up her secrets to protect her.

 Chapter 1124 - 1124 Who is this man?

    1124 Who is this man?

    He could not believe that his sister would run away again. Just when he thought that she had finally learned her lesson. But it seemed that she was back in her old ways.

    ��Serena, tell me where you are, and I wille and get you,�� David said, trying to convince his sister as he held the phone in his hand. ��Whatever the problem is, I will help you fix it.��

    This time, instead of letting her go, he took what he thought would be Rose��s advice. He should never neglect his family. And he believed Serena needed him more than ever.

    ��I appreciate what you are trying to do. For the first time, I truly feel that I have a family.�� Serena said on the other line. ��But for the first time, I feel like I am doing something right. So, don��t worry. I am ok.��

    His sister sounded much better than before, convincing him that maybe she was telling the truth. ��Ok, if you are sure. Still, call me if you need any help. Any time you are in trouble or need any help.�� He reiterated.

    ��Yes, brother. I will. I promise.�� She said. ��I will call you again. And I am praying that Rose recovers soon. I think she is good for you.�� He could see her smile as she giggled on the phone. ��I love you, David.��

    He was surprised because it was the first time she had said that to him. It was not like they were throwing the L word at home. Truthfully, they were not that kind of people.

    But it was nice to hear that from her. ��I love you, too, Serena.�� He answered back, this time, without hesitation.

    He believed that Rose was good for him. She had taught him many things about life that he would not have given a damn about if not for her. That included saying his feelings without feeling awkward about it.

    .....

    ��As I said, Rose is a God send,�� Serena said before finally terminating the call.

    He finally looked at his watch and realized it was almost time to leave. He still had a few minutes to finish his work. Then, he could go and visit Rose at the hospital.

    A father from the other room asked him if he would ever get tired of waiting for her to wake up. It would seem his son was also in aa for three days.

    He only had one answer for him. ��Never.�� That was the truth. He could live in the hospital forever if that meant being with her for as long as possible. He would wait for her until there was hope.

    An hourter, he greeted all the nurses that had taken great care of Rose. As a thank you, he brought with him two boxes of donuts for whoever wanted them and left them at the nurse station.

    ��How is she today?�� David asked the nurse who was in charge to check on her tonight.

    He quickly moved toward her side, holding her hand to make her feel his presence. ��Hi, baby. Did you miss me?�� He teased her, hoping she could hear him.

    ��She is doing quite well. The doctor said that her brain activity continued to increase.�� The nurse told her instead since he did not have time toe in the morning to see the doctors.

    Besides, once he saw Roseann, she would fill him with all the details. But for now, he would settle for the information the nurse could give him. ��Thanks. That is great news.�� He told her as she left, giving him some privacy.

    He pulled up the chair and moved it closer to her bed. He wanted to be constantly near her just in case she could sense his presence. He read in a scientific journal that it helpeda patients to recover faster when they were around the people they loved.

    He knew that her family also visited her during the day. Therefore, he took nightshifts and weekends when he did not have to work. But it was nice when they were all together, talking and bonding.

    He was beginning to learn more about her family. Truthfully, he loved each of them, especially her mother, who was such a sweetheart. Her father was a kindhearted soul who had been down on his luck since they migrated to this country.

    Her father tried his best to provide for their needs, but it was just not enough. But David had never seen a father who boasted that his wealth was not the material things money could buy, but her three daughters and his youngest son who continued to make him proud.

    ��Hey, I told you I could take this night since I am not busy.�� Roseann appeared by the doorway, checking on her sister.

    She quickly moved inside and started looking at the monitors as if double-checking everything the nurses and other doctors had repeatedly done.

    ��I also told you I have nothing better to do at home.�� He said to the young doctor, who settled on the sofa not far from the bed.

    ��I am sure that you can do something else with your time. Like, go out with your friends. Go to the bar. Or clean your house, take a long bath, watch baseball with a bottle of beer.�� She pointed out, remembering that it was the baseball championship finals.

    ��I can say the same thing with you,�� David said as he looked at her. ��Until now, I have not seen you with a man. Are you into girls or something?�� He teased her.

    ��I just had a fantastic night the other day at a bar. And I was out with my friends. But I still had to clean my apartment. Yeah! It is a mess.�� She answered him.

    Truthfully, they had grown close, as if they came from the same mother. He considered himself part of the family, so that would make her his younger sister.

    ��And...�� He asked her to keep going, knowing there was more.

    ��I am not into girls. I like a man, at least a responsible man. He did not have to be handsome, but if he is, then maybe it is ok. Tall is good too.�� She said as if she was describing someone.

    ��And who is this man? Is he working in this hospital?�� If he was, he could easily find out from her co-workers. It seemed that hospital gossip easily spread in this ce like wildfire.

 Chapter 1125 - 1125 A long and lasting love

    1125 A long andsting love

    She stood up from the couch and looked at him. ��Clever. You almost got me there.�� She said. ��But I will tell you more about it if you treat me to a nice dinner.��

    She enjoyed having David around. It was like having a big brother, always protecting her back. She might have a brother, but he was more a bully than a protector. Besides, he was still too young to keep his sisters safe.

    ��Ok. You got a deal, but you have to tell me everything.�� David said as he pulled out his card.

    She knew she could buy anything she wanted with that card, but that was not her style. Her parents told them never to depend on anyone else, with regard, to their needs. They had to work for every penny they earned.

    But this dinner did not count.

    Besides, it was not like she would dent his wealth with one sumptuous meal. She immediately took the card and ordered their specialty in the fine dining restaurant near the hospital.

    She was curious about that ce but could not afford it. She would want to visit and have the dining experience, but she had no date. Truthfully, she did not want to date. Not yet, anyway.

    She was still in her residency and then her fellowship. She had no time for rtionships. Nevertheless, she had some short flings, nothing serious. And the feelings were mutual.

    ��Ok. So tell me.�� David asked as soon as she dropped the phone back into her pocket.

    .....

    ��Not so fast. The meal is not here yet.�� She said as she calcted that it might take a few minutes to prepare and deliver it. ��I will check on a patient for a few minutes and be back before the meal arrives.��

    She handed his card back to him and exited the door. She remembered that she had promised one of the patients to check on her before she left. But she forgot because her mind seemed to be thinking of nonsense.

    Fortunately, she did not take long since the patient was stable and sleeping soundly. At least she delivered on her promise as she returned to her sister��s room.

    As she said, she was back in the room just in time for the arrival of their food. Soon, they were enjoying the delicious treat,ughing at a joke she had said.

    ��Wait! I think you forgot our deal.�� David finally reminded her as he pulled themb that was supposed to go inside her mouth. ��Remember... story in exchange for food...�� He said, still holding onto her arm.

    ��Oh, yeah! I forgot about that because of all this damn delicious food.�� She told him. ��Wait! Let me have this one bite.�� She told him as she pried her hands free from him.

    Of course, he let her go and had a piece of his own as he waited for her to tell him her story. Or about this man that she identally met at the bar. She could not see anything wrong with fantasizing about him because she knew the likelihood of seeing him again was nil.

    But yeah, she could not forget about him. Nothing happened to them except for kissing and a little making-out session on his couch. But he expired before anything more could transpire.

    ��He fell on the couch, snoring and all.�� She admitted to him, not at all embarrassed about sharing her life with him.

    Of course, she could not talk to her mother about this, nor her younger sister or brother. But Rose was her bestfriend, and she somehow knew she could hear her story while she told them to her fiance.

    She thought of him as the extension of her sister. She usually told Rose about these things since she was the older one. And she was usually more sensible than her. But now, she only had David.

    ��And you think that he could be the one that got away. That is why you are hangup on him.�� He concluded, giving her his opinion on the matter. ��You could not stop thinking of him because he was such a good kisser.��

    ��You could be right.�� She admitted, also thinking the same thing. ��I am probably wondering if he was a good fuck.�� She finished as she took another piece of meat into her mouth.

    ��You know you could use a little filter with your mouth,�� David said, finding her personality so different from her sister��s. But he enjoyed it, liking her honesty.

    Most women would never show their characters until it was toote. But she never pretended to be someone that she was not. She was candid with her findings, not afraid to say what she meant. She was true to herself.

    ��Don��t worry. I try to be a little subtle when talking to others. But I truly need your advice, so I had to tell you everything.�� She had never confided with him about men before, but she was not sorry that she did.

    Besides, if anyone knew about men, it was him. She heard from her sister that he was quite a Casanova before he met her sister. Luckily, he had changed his ways, or she would be the first to kick his ass if he hurt her sister.

    ��So, do you think I should call him?�� Unfortunately, as much as she wanted him to be a fantasy, still, a part of her dreamed he could be real.

    ��Do you at least know the name of that guy? I want to have him investigated first just to be sure that he was not some serial killer.�� David said, slightly concerned with her ns.

    ��There is no need for that.�� She told him, shaking her head at the idea. ��Of course, I know his name and a few things about him. I think that is enough.�� Shamefully, she googled him and believed she read enough to like him more.

    ��I don��t think you should chase after this guy,�� David hesitantly said. ��If he remembered any of what happened to you and this guy liked you, I think he woulde and look for you, despite what you said.��

    Maybe David was right. After all, he had chased her sister to the end of the world to be with her. Until now, he was waiting for her sister to return. Maybe she should wait for something like that, a long andsting love.

 Chapter 1126 - 1126 An old flame

    1126 An old me

    She looked at the beautiful chandeliers that glittered on the ceilings, making the entire spacious room sparkle with brilliance. She had never been to one of these ces. Honestly, it was a lot intimidating.

    She felt like her ass was on fire as she sat restlessly in her seat. Not because it was ufortable but because she could sense that she did not belong in this ce.

    ��Ria, have you decided on what you want? Or would you prefer if I order for both of us?�� He asked, as he never bothered with the menu, putting it down without looking and gazing at her across the table.

    She could only guess that he must have seen her uneasiness as she gave up looking at the menu. She was intelligent, but she never bothered to learn the frenchnguage.

    ��I think I will trust your judgment.�� She finally answered, finding it hard to choose from a menu that was in a foreignnguage.

    Her eyes, once again, roamed around the room, finding the ce packed with wealthy people dressed to the nines. Nobody seemed to be looking at her, but still, she felt like a fraud sitting among them.

    Then, she heard Zach order in what sounded to be fluent french. She did not even know that he could speak french. But most of all, she had no idea how wealthy he was.

    Judging from the crowd, only someone rich could afford to eat in a ce like this. Besides, Zach appeared to frequent this ce as hemunicated with the staff as if they were familiar with him.

    ��I assure you they had the best steak in the city.�� He said as the waiter left to fix their orders.

    .....

    She only smiled, but she thought they could have gone to the steak house near her ce. They served a mean slice of beef chunk roasted to perfection. And it would probably not cost muchpared to the highly costing price of a single meal in a restaurant like this.

    ��Ok. I can��t wait to taste it.�� Instead, she said, not wanting to hurt his feelings since she could tell he had given much thought about this and nned for this night to be perfect.

    She still remembered the smiles he brought to her son��s lips this morning with his surprise. It seemed that she was more than lucky to have met him. It was like she had won the lottery with him. He seemed to be theplete package.

    ��Anyway, I am sorry about how I behaved with Tabby earlier. But I think he is cool.�� Zach told her as the waiter served their bubbly wine.

    She was d that he had changed his mind about her childhood friend. She noticed that he was slightly protective of her and her son when Tabby was around, but he slowly rxed around him by the time they returned home.

    Honestly, she believed that Tabby had hardly changed, at least, his personality. Maybe, physically, she almost did not recognize him, but his heart was still the same.

    ��I assure you that he meant no harm. Tabby is the same boy that had protected me when we were young. And he is still the same man who only wanted to reunite with his family.�� Ria exined to him.

    But something about what Tabby said still nagged at her. It had something to do with the investigation. He had information that it was about her and Edison.

    Someone wanted theirpany to dig into all information they could find about her. It seemed someone was paying arge amount of money to find dirt about her. But Tabby still had no idea who.

    She might have. She still thought it was Ryan. She must be looking for dirt that he could use against her. If he could not get what he wanted from her, she knew he would resort to ckmail.

    ��I think I am beginning to realize that now.�� He confided with her. ��Just like him. I only want to keep you safe.�� He said as he extended his hand across the table and held hers.

    But before they could talk more, the first course arrived at their table. They stopped, not wanting a stranger to hear their conversation. But she could sense that he seemed to be looking at her strangely.

    ��Anyway, thanks for this morning. I had never seen Edisonughing that loud.�� She gaily said, remembering how happy his son was with all their activities.

    Now, Edison was with Sasha��s family. Not surprisingly, Lourdes and Ronnie invited him to join them for dinner, wanting to meet the boy she grew up with in the orphanage.

    Of course, Tabby said he could not decline a free meal as he joined them while she and Zach left for their appointed dinner date. She was happy for her friend, who was still single with no kids.

    At least now, he had someone to call his family again.

    ��Hey, there is no need to thank me. You know I will do anything for Edison.�� He said when they started eating their delicious food.

    She would admit that the food was indeed sumptuous and worthy of praise. It was different from what her tastebuds used to eat, but it was mouthwatering. Still, she could not afford to eat in a ce like this.

    Soon, she talked about their adventures this morning,ughing as they recollected each blooper and funny moments. She guessed everyone had a few. But no one could beat the tantrum that Edison had when he wanted to take home the bear.

    ��Honestly, I believe that is the best moment of the day, seeing how you calmly handle Edison just like that.�� He smiled as he said this. ��Suddenly, I could not wait to have more kids.�� He looked at her as if there was more to what he was saying.

    Was he saying that he was ready to have a family with her? Did she hear him correctly? Did she not misinterpret his words? Her heart abruptly sped up, feeling the excitement cruising through her body.

    But she remained calm, thinking she might be jumping the gun with his words. He might be saying that but in the future and not necessarily not having his kids with her.

    ��I can already see that you will be a good father.�� She said, but the conversation had to stop again when the server served theirst course, which was a very appealing choctebination. She had no idea what to call it. But it seemed fattening but delicious.

    But who cared about how she looked? She never minded her figure since she had Edison or even before having him. Still, she was thankful that her body returned to almost the same size as before she gave birth.

    ��What about a good husband?�� He asked with his dazzling smile. ��Do you think I am husband material?�� He followed up his question as he continued to study her face.

    She could only stare at him as she thought of the answer to his question. But what was there to think when she had already known the answer? It was a no-brainer.

    ��I think any woman would be lucky to be your wife.�� She responded, genuinely meaning her words.

    She believed anyone who could catch his heart and have his ring would have a great life with him. It had nothing to do with how much was in his pocket but how much his heart could give.

    She had seen firsthand how he cared for her and her son without expecting or demanding anything in return. He was a man who just kept giving and giving without waiting for anything in exchange.

    ��What about...�� But he did not finish his sentence when a shadow stopped over their table.

    She was the first to look at the stunning girl standing behind Zach. It appeared that she might know him as she tried to surprise him with her fingers, tapping him on the shoulders.

    ��Hey, stranger.�� The new girl said, making Zach quickly turn around to look at her. Then, his eyes registered recognition as he finally greeted her, but he never stood up.

    ��Hey, ire.�� He said as he looked at her, but his eyes seemed to change. But he still maintained a smile as if he was forcing it on his lips.

    ��I hope I am not disturbing, but I saw you, and I know I shoulde over. It has been a while since west saw each other.�� The woman named ir said.

    ��I am sure we had seen each other not so long ago.�� He indifferently said as if it was not his concern.

    She had never seen Zach in this mood. It was like she was watching a lover��s quarrel as the girl pursued her lost love. She could not help but wonder if he loved her too. Or if he still loved her.

    ��I miss you, Zach.�� She quickly added with her hands extending to his biceps flirtatiously. ��When are youing to my apartment to visit me?��

    She wondered if the women even noticed she was sitting there as she watched them interact. She looked familiar with his boyfriend and the same with Zach. But she sensed Zach��s hostility over her.

    ��As you can see, I am on a date with my girlfriend,�� Zach said, but he had never bothered to introduce her. The other woman seemed uninterested either as she continued to ignore her existence.

    From her observation, it would seem that they had a history. That was the only conclusion she could derive from what she had seen so far as Zach gently removed her hand from his arm.

    Was she an old me that had gone bad?

 Chapter 1127 - 1127 Neglecting his obligation

    1127 Neglecting his obligation

    He knew, eventually, he had to see her. It was their honeymoon, yet he was hiding in his office, burying himself in work. Most men would be happy to have a wife as perfect as her, but she was still not the woman that he loved.

    But as her husband, it was part of his obligation to make his wife happy. Would sleeping with her make her happy? He doubted that as he slept on his side of the bed, same with her.

    Nheless, he would have to sleep with her, sooner orter, since a King is required to have an heir. Besides, she married him, epting that she had to bear his children.

    ��Damnit! Be a man.�� Lance could already hear what his father would say if he learned he was not consummating his marriage. But would Camille reveal to anyone about their marital affairs?

    He doubted that, but still, she was a woman. And from what he had learned from women, they loved to share things with their bestfriends, and somehow, secrets found themselves in the grapevine.

    It waste.

    Therefore, he closed his files and turned off the lights. It was time to return to their room and hopefully catch some sleep. It had been a long day of smiling for the press as they pretended to be a happy couple when they were outside.

    When he entered the bedroom, the lights were off, except for the nightlight on her bedsidemp. He could see that she was still reading a book, but she quickly put it down as she looked at him.

    ��Are you already going to sleep?�� Camille asked. ��I can turn off the lights if you don��t want them.�� She offered immediately.

    .....

    Thest few days, she was already asleep when he came to the room. He guessed he was earlier today than before, finding her still awake. But he wondered if she would ever get tired of him and their situation.

    ��No, not yet. I still need to shower. But you can keep the lights on if you wish to continue reading.�� He told her, not wanting to bother her.

    Then, he went straight to the bathroom and took a long hot shower. He hoped his wife would be asleep by the time he went to bed. So they did not need to have another awkward conversation.

    Truthfully, he enjoyed some of their conversations. But there were times when they hit a pause. Then they could not think of anything to say to each other. He considered bedroom talks would be one of those things that would be awkward to handle.

    When he came out, the room was already dark. The only light came from outside the window. ��Good.�� He silently mumbled to himself. He guessed that was better.

    He could see her silhouette lying motionlessly on the bed, concluding that she might be already sleeping. Slowly, he walked toward the bed and carefullyy beside her. He did not want to wake her up.

    He tried to even his breathing, slowing it down as he waited for sleep to take over his consciousness. But he ended up staring at the ceiling, sighing as frustration set in, knowing he would not be resting soon.

    ��I am sorry, but can we talk?�� She suddenly shifted, turning on her back until she faced the ceiling. ��I can��t sleep either.�� She exined.

    He was not expecting that she would still be awake, but it was dark, and she had been silent on her side of the bed. Nevertheless, he could not see any harm if they talked. Maybe that would kill the idle time until they both fell into a deep slumber.

    ��Sure. What do you have in mind?�� He asked as he also moved into afortable position, facing the same white area on top of them.

    But she remained silent beside her, making her nce her way. He noticed that she seemed to be thinking. As if she was debating with herself. He felt that was partly his fault.

    She was ufortable with him because he had been aloof. He had been keeping his distance and avoiding talking about personal things. At least the ones that he kept for himself.

    ��I am wondering if you will ever touch me. If you think I am not ready. I assure you that I am more than ready to bear your children.�� She finally said. ��That is what I signed up for when I married you.��

    ��But if you find me hideous and unattractive, I will understand. I will not take that against you if you don��t wish to sleep with me.�� She hastily added.

    Then she abruptly covered her face with her hands, hiding her face from him. She appeared embarrassed for saying all those things. Although he could not me her, he had done everything he could to make her feel that way.

    ��Hey, look at me, Camille.�� He finally moved closer to her, hearing that she was crying. Then, he slid his arms around her shoulders and pulled her to his body, letting her petit bodyy on his chest.

    ��I am sorry. I don��t know why I am crying.�� She mildly stammered as she wiped her face with the back of her hand. ��Don��t mind me.�� She said as she tried to move away from her embrace.

    But he stopped her from moving away, holding her firmly against his body. Truthfully, it was not so bad to have her in his arms. They had kissed a couple of times in public, and he believed it was not terrible either.

    Honestly, he was still a hot-blooded male who had needs. This time, she seemed to be offering him what he badly needed, release. Truthfully, he had not sworn a vow of celibacy. Therefore, should he take advantage of his situation?

    ��No. I think you are right to be upset with me.�� He admitted, knowing he had been neglecting his obligation as her husband. ��But are you sure this is also what you want?�� He asked, not wanting to force himself on her.

 Chapter 1128 - 1128 A second chance to love

    1128 A second chance to love

    She stopped crying, but he could still see her face glistening from her tears. He slowly moved, letting her go, but only to remove his shirt and gently wipe the moisture in her eyes.

    Then, he saw her nod. ��I know you will never love me. You already said that over and over. And I will never ask you to nor expect it from you.�� Then, she finally looked into his eyes and allowed him a preview of what she felt for him. At least, he believed that was what he could interpret from how she looked at him.

    ��And I also don��t expect you to do the same.�� He answered her, not wanting to break her heart. Thest thing he wanted was to hurt her.

    ��I wish I could do that, but it is toote, at least for me.�� She said as if she was confessing something. ��I liked you since the day I met you. It was a long time ago, which I don��t think you remembered, but you were kind to me.��

    In truth, he had no idea what she was talking about, but in fairness, he always tried to help anyone who needed it. So, she could be one of those many that he had done some good deed.

    She said that it was one of his father��s parties. Her father took her with him and introduced her to the Count. She was still younger then. Then, her heels identally broke just the same time he passed by. He helped her fix it.

    ��I am sorry if I could not recall any of it.�� He said as he tried to recall that particr event in his mind. ��Wait!�� He suddenly said. ��I think I remember now.�� He could recall a girl that might look like her.

    His memory might be slightly blurry, but he believed it might be her. But she had grown into this fine woman. Therefore, it was hard to recognize her with all the changes.

    ��That was me.�� She timidly smiled. ��Now, I am mortified. I still have my horrible braces back then.�� She buried her face into his chest, hiding her embarrassment from her past.

    .....

    ��I think you were beautiful then. But not as beautiful as now.�� He told her as his fingers moved to her chin and mildly forced her to look at him.

    ��I know you are just saying that but thank you anyway.�� She said, still looking like she was not used to people saying that to her.

    ��But you are.�� He insisted as his eyes searched her eyes. He saw a woman both afraid and fierce, at the same time, beautiful inside and out.

    Then, she slowly moved on top of him until she was face-to-face with him. Without saying another word, she lowered her lips to his. It was a quick peck before she closed her eyes and tried again.

    Her kisses were hesitant, seemingly unsure of herself. But she never gave up as she tried again. This time, she stayed longer. It was as if she was letting her lips explore what she could do.

    He gathered that she was more innocent than he had thought as he finally gave in and took over her efforts. His fingers automatically moved to the side of her face, holding her in ce as he deepened the kiss.

    Then, one of his hands moved to the side of her body, exploring what it could touch. After a while, he left her lips to move onto her exposed neck, letting his lips savor her soft, supple skin.

    ��Are you sure about this?�� He asked onest time, knowing he did not want to take her against her will. But they were married, and everybody expected this from them.

    He would stop if she said she was not ready. Or if she said that this was a mistake. They could always try again when they were both ready. But was he prepared to do this? Could he even call this making love when he doubted love was in the mix?

    No.

    Maybe he should say sleeping together was the better word. But he did not want to call it just sex since he believed it was more than that.

    ��Yes,�� She answered him with her raspy voice. ��I want you so much.�� She finally moaned as she wrapped her arms around him. ��What about you? Do you want me?�� She asked as her eyes looked at him.

    He noticed her inhibitions had finally disappeared as her fingers moved around to y with his naked chest. Then, she felt her hand glided down lower into his abdomen as if she intended to explore downward.

    He knew he should not stop now because they needed to do this. But he still somehow questioned if it was the right thing. He was still in love with another woman, but Camille was his wife now. His obligation was to her and not the ghost that he had to forget.

    ��Yes, I am sure that I also want you.�� He finally epted his fate and his obligation.

    Without another second thought, he shoved her memory out of his mind and concentrated on being the husband he had signed up for when he married Camille.

    He grabbed her decent satin nightgown and pulled it off her body, revealing to him for the first time what was hiding underneath it. He could already tell she also had a beautiful body underneath those clothes, but she was not the type to unt them with a sexy, tight-fitting dress.

    She always wore respectable but fashionable clothes that just showed enough curves and left the rest to the imagination. But Lance did not mind how conservative she was with her choices. To him, she was the perfect wife.

    He just hoped he could learn to love her because she deserved it too. But he was not making any promises that he could not keep. Still, he would not close his heart to her and keep an open mind.

    Who knew if fate would give him a second chance to love again?

 Chapter 1129 - 1129 My home

    1129 My home

    She looked at the almost empty room as she wiped another dirty table. It had been a hard day, but despite being exhausting. She felt it was all worth it. She would probably do it again.

    She had volunteered to help in a charity event in an orphanage as a helper for the nuns who organized the celebration. Theymemorated their twelfth anniversary since the first founder established the house that had been a home for thousands of children.

    ��My child, I think you already had done enough. Let the others finish this.�� Sister Nenita told her with her gentle voice and a kind smile.

    She met Sister Nenita at one of the Charity events she attended some time ago. The Sister had shared a few intriguing things with her in one of their conversations that had stuck in her mind.

    From then on, shemunicated with the Sister for more than a year. Therefore, when she decided that she needed time to think and be away from everything else in her life. She called her and asked for help.

    ��I am fine, Sister. Don��t worry about me.�� She cheerfully responded, finding herself smiling despite the aching muscles.

    She hardly did muchpared to the others, but admittedly, she had never worked this hard in her previous job. Acting work was a difficult job, but she believed this was harder.

    Waking up before the break of dawn was not a difficult task, but mopping the floor, wiping the tables, serving food, running around with the children, and entertaining the guests had been more taxing than whatever she had done in the past.

    ��Thank you for helping. Not just with the money. But for giving us your time and your effort.�� Sister Nenita said as she put one hand on her shoulder. ��You are truly a Godsend.��

    .....

    ��I think you help me more than I could ever repay.�� She said to the nun who did not close her door when she came for her help.

    She immediately gave her a ce to stay. It was not a luxury hotel with a beautiful suite or arge condominium in some first-ss residential building. But it was a room where she could feel safe and at peace.

    It was more than any of her money could buy. Yes, she donated money to their foundation, but it was nothingpared to the joy she felt when she saw the smiles on the people around her.

    ��God doesn��t need payment. But he sees the effort you put into helping all those kids.�� Sister Nenita said. ��You were a tremendous help in the sess of this night. That is more than enough.��

    Many attended the event, but most guests were former orphans who had lived in this house and found a new home and a great life. The head nun wished to inspire the young kids still seeking a new home and family that would help them toward their future.

    But thankfully, the nuns had made the event private. They Invited only the people that mattered and did not make a spectacle of the asion by seeking the media��s attention. Thest thing she wanted was her face on the front page of a tabloid magazine.

    ��Sister, I am sorry to bother you, but could youe and help us? There seems to be a situation in the kitchen.�� One of the helpers interrupted their conversation, excusing herself.

    It helped that she had been working with the organizers for a few days. Therefore, her presence was not such a big deal to them anymore. They tried to take her pictures.

    But with the help of Sister Nenita��s request, they never posted them online. At least she had not seen any paparazzi around, snooping on her business. Or maybe the media had enough of her and was not interested anymore. That would be great if that should be the case.

    She was tired of hiding from them anyway. She just wanted some time for herself without someone bugging her with questions. Was that too much to ask? However, for the media who thought there was a story. It was.

    ��You have to excuse me. If you need anything, don��t hesitate to ask for help.�� Sister Nenita said before she left her back to what she had been doing, wiping the table clean.

    But she only said to the Sister that she had everything under control. All she needed to do was several more tables. Then she had to put the chairs on top of the table so the others could finish mopping the floors.

    After that, she could walk back to her room, not far from the hallway where they conducted the event. She could finally hit the hay and allow her body to rest and enjoy a peaceful sleep.

    ��Hey, Serena. Why don��t you let me finish here?�� A voice walked behind her, making her turn around.

    She was surprised to see him. She thought he had already left since it waste. Honestly, she had seen him with one of the guests and thought he had gone, with her, when she left.

    ��Doc, I can finish up here,�� Serena said, talking to one of the volunteers who also aided in the event. ��Why don��t you try to help the others?�� She said, thinking that someone out there might still need his assistance.

    Besides, she only had a few things to do. Then she was ready to retire for the day. But she promised Sister Eloisa that she would help with tomorrow��s chores around the orphanage.

    ��Ok. But if you need any help, call me.�� He said, taking a few steps away from her. But before he could go far, he turned and looked at her again. ��I don��t want to look creepy, but do you think you can grab a drink with me after we finish here.��

    She did not see him as creepy. On the contrary, she thought he looked sweet and kind from how he had handled the kids earlier. But she hardly knew him since he only saw her this morning when the nuns introduced them.

    All she knew was that he was a doctor that specialized in bones. He was here because he also volunteered to help. Then, she heard that he worked at the nearby hospital. At least, that was what she gathered.

    ��I guess you are also not from around here.�� She answered him as she shook her head at his offer. Suddenly, he looked at her with a frown. ��No bar around here is still open at this time.�� She looked at her watch to confirm it. ��Trust me, Sebastian. I already check.��

    She remembered her first night in her room. Honestly, she felt like she was detoxifying herself from her addiction as she stared at the four corners and walls surrounding her.

    The only pieces of modern equipment she saw in her tiny room were the electric bulb that lit the small space and the fan that circted the air. Then, there was nothing else except the bed, a table, a chair, and a small cab where she could put her few things.

    She thought she was going crazy, so she went out to find a bar. But as the nuns had told her, it closed early. She suddenly understood that she was far away from the city. And this ce was far from the life she had. But she had learned to adjust in a few days, finding something else she could do with her time.

    ��Oh. I did not know. I only arrivedtest night.�� ��Sebastian informed her, confirming her assumption. ��Then, can I at least take you home?�� He still offered, as if he genuinely wanted to get to know her.

    She looked at him, trying to gauge her situation and wondering if she should trust him. She had seen many men who looked like him. They were handsome with cute smiles, kind and gentle when people were watching, but in the end, they were monsters hiding with their fake facades.

    But then again, Sister Nenita said she should not give up on life. Despite what happened to her, life should still go on. She should never stop meeting people and lose hope in humanity.

    ��I guess there is no harm in that.�� She finally epted, agreeing to wait for him when she finished. He would help the people who still had to mop the floors.

    She finished putting the chairs on top of the table when she saw him mopping thest portion of the hallway. She could guess it would not take him more than several more minutes to finish.

    She walked over to Sister Eloisa and confirmed with her their activity in the morning. She did not want to bete. She knew that their time was valuable. She should not waste it.

    ��Hey! I am sorry. But I think we can go now.�� Sebastian finally came up to her and told her that he was ready to leave if she was. ��My car is already parked outside.�� He informed her.

    She slightly chuckled, knowing that they would not need it. ��I guess we should get going then.�� She said as she said goodnight to the rest of the people in the hallway. ��This way.�� She told him when he was about to escort her to the exit.

    ��Where we are going would not require a car?�� She said, which showed a puzzled look on his face. ��Come on, trust me.�� She said as she continued to walk at the backdoor until they were outside the beautiful garden, which the nuns had been working on for years.

    ��Where are we going?�� He asked as his eyes darted around him as she leisurely walked along the pathway, enjoying the magnificent view.

    ��My home.�� She answered. At least her home until she was ready to return to the real world.

 Chapter 1130 - 1130 With no pressure

    1130 With no pressure

    She stopped at a fountain near the middle of the courtyard and gazed at the sparkling water caused by the moon and the stars�� brilliance. It was like glittering gems in the middle of the darkness since there was hardly light around the ce.

    She discovered that this area was usually very dark at night. She noticed that two outsidemps were not functioning, and the nuns still had to fix them. Luckily, the moon had not shown up tonight, giving the ce a bright glow.

    But paying for the ce��s upkeep was the least of their priorities, as they focused on catering first to the children��s needs. However, that alone was already over their budget, making it hard for them to maintain the ce.

    ��Do you mean to say? You live here.�� Doc Sebastian finally concluded as he also stared at the view before them.

    She turned to him, staring at his stunned face. She could not me him for acting surprised. She could afford to stay in a luxury hotel, resort, or prestigious residence. She did not have to sleep in this ce.

    But thest thing she needed was to attract attention. In here, she could be herself. Of course, the people knew who she was. But after the hype, her new friends finally treated her like them. For the first time, after a long time, she felt normal.

    ��Bingo,�� Serena answered as she moved along the circr path until she stopped on a wooden bench in front of the fountain. ��Would you like to join me?�� She offered, patting the space beside her as she sat on the other side.

    She could hear the steady ssh of the flowing water as it cascaded down andnded on the stagnant surface. It was what she discovered on her first night in this ce, the beauty of the sound of silence.

    All she could hear was the multiple droplets of water that steadily created a calming pattern that soothed her soul. Nothingpared to the chaos in her mind and her real world.

    .....

    ��Sure.�� He followed her and sat at afortable distance from her as they both stared at the three tiny baby angels blowing water out of their mouths. ��That is interesting.�� He said, probably wondering what she was doing here.

    She guessed many might have an idea or something if they had read the tabloids or watched the gossip news. At least her disappearance from the movie industry did not make it to the headlines.

    They were just some sleazy blind items and gossips that she had a nervous breakdown and had to take a break from the limelight. Of course, she could already tell who spread those rumors.

    ��I guess you want to know why.�� She stated as she did not bother to look at him. She had seen the stares from the other people. Only one person knew her story, at least most of it. That was Sister Nenita.

    The rest were curious, but they held themselves from asking her. Thankfully, they gave her space and her peace of mind. But no doubt, there would be someone who would try to snoop around for answers eventually.

    She would not be surprised if today��s event reached the social media tforms. Many did take pictures of her with the kids and when she performed a solo song for the guests.

    ��Not really. But if I could help, why not.�� He shrugged his shoulder as if that was not that big a deal.

    ��But let me rify. Some think just because I am a doctor...�� He paused, looking quite serious. ��...I can treat everything. But just to be clear. I am a doctor that treats broken bones. Not a shrink.�� He finished with emphasis.

    The line was not funny, but the way he said it and his facial expression did make her chuckle. ��I think you perfectly exined that. Bone doctor, not shrink.��

    She nodded in agreement with him, appreciating that he seemed to know something about her but did not try to pry. Instead, he made light of her situation.

    ��Well, they saidughter is still the best medicine. So, I think I will prescribe that to you.�� He ordered as he mimicked the act of writing in thin air, ripping the paper, and handing the imaginary prescription to her. ��Besides, you are more beautiful when youugh.�� He added.

    ��Hey, now Doc, slow down. You might hurt your leg.�� She teased him, finding him adorable with his old and corny jokes. ��Are you sure you are a doctor and not aedian?�� She finally stared at him.

    Doctors were brilliant for a reason. They were usually not funny. But somehow, he made herugh, which she believed was what she needed. He was right. It did help tough, which she had been doing a lot since she came to this ce.

    ��Yeah! I wish I could be funnier. But I am working on it.�� He said as he joined her with a chuckle. ��But really. My patient said that I have to learn to deliver my punch lines. And maybe work on my jokes.��

    For the first time, she finally looked at him. Of course, she had seen him earlier but never noticed his overall appearance. Now, she could see that he was physically attractive, with a handsome face and a nice sculptured body.

    ��Yeah! Your patient might be correct, but you still have potential.�� She told him as she leaned on the bench backrest and looked at the stars. ��We all deserve our second chances.�� She truly believed that.

    She felt him move beside her, and when she nced his way, she saw in her peripheral vision that he had imitated her action. He was also looking at the stars above them.

    ��Then, I guess there is still hope for me.�� He sighed like he was about to get lost in his thoughts, just like her. ��... And you.�� He added in a whisper as they temporarily fell into silence.

    But at least, in thest few days, she had found some rity in her life. That not everything was about her. Sometimes, it was also better to think of what she could do for the other people around her.

    This time, she would not be thinking of what would only make her happy, but if there was a way she could make other people happy too. Thanks to Sister Nenita, she also learned how to pray.

    And she first dedicated her first prayer to his brother and soon-to-be sister-inw. She believed that they needed it more than she did. They needed a miracle.

    She wished she would have the chance to meet her. She heard that her brother��s fiance was such a great girl. She did not doubt that since Rose managed to change her brother for the better.

    She had seen it firsthand. She could not be happier for David. Now, all she could wish for him was the best wife to stand by his side and give him a family. And she hoped it would be Rose when she finally recovered and woke up.

    ��Do you want to ask me on a date?�� She finally uttered in the stillness of the night as she returned to reality.

    So far, she had not seen people passing by anymore. They could be hiding in the dark corners, or the guests had gone home, and the nuns had retired to their quarters. But at the moment, they seemed to be alone.

    But she could not help but ask him. Why else would he insist that he walked her home if not for that reason? Besides, she encountered many men who were intimidated by her status. Therefore, she was only helping him out if that was the case.

    He suddenly smiled. ��I am still trying to decide on that.�� He answered without looking at her. ��It will probably depend if you will say yes.�� He said, wanting some guarantee.

    ��But you have to ask first before I can decide,�� Serena said with a frown.

    But honestly, she never thought of going out on a date again. At least in the foreseeable future.

    After what happened with Elliot, she thought she would swear off men from her life. But she met Adam. A sweet man who had shown her that not all men were like Elliot or the past men in her life.

    But was she in love with Adam? She knew she was attractive to him, but would she say they had something more than a mere physical attraction? She had no idea. Maybe if they had more time together, she might have fallen hard for him.

    But she knew she could not love him, not the way he deserved to be loved, not if she could not even find herself in the middle of the chaos of her life. She knew she had to live and rediscover herself, even if it meant losing him for good.

    ��I think we should hold on to that thought until we are both ready. For now, do you mind if I offer you my friendship?�� Sebastian said as he finally turned to face her and offered his hand.

    She also shifted in her seat and shook his hand. ��I think that is a great idea.�� She epted his suggestion, liking that she could have friends.

    She did not feel a spark when she touched his hand, but she feltforted. She thought it was nice to have someone she did not have to please so he would like her, where she could finally be herself, with no pressure.

 Chapter 1131 - 1131 To explore other possibilities

    1131 To explore other possibilities

    The ride home was entertaining as he sang along with the soundtracks on his phone, which he attached to the built-in speaker of his car. As she discovered before, he was indeed a great singer.

    He could have a career in the music industry if he did not make it in the business world. He was that good. Besides, he already had that look that would make the fans crazy about him.

    Eventually, they had finally reached her apartment, where he parked the car on the street and killed the engine. Then, he turned to face her. ��I hope you had a good time, despite...�� Zach said, but she did not let him finish as she put her fingers on his lips.

    She knew what he was about to say, but that was not an issue with her. ��I had a great time,�� Ria answered him, this time recing her fingers with her lips.

    Soon, what started as an innocent kiss, turned into something more. Hunger and longing consumed both as they sought satisfaction. But, of course, kissing would never be enough as they both returned to their senses and stopped.

    ��Would you like to join me for coffee?�� She knew that drinking was thest thing on her mind, but she did not have the guts to say the words.

    She suddenly remembered what Brenda had said to her. She could not make him wait that long, or he might look for it somewhere else. Then, the woman in the restaurant shed in her mind.

    She realized that many were already lining up to be with him. Was she ready to lose him because she could not decide whether she should take it slow or not?

    ��I love to.�� Zach excitedly responded, kissing her again, but just a mild one before he exited his car and helped her out.

    .....

    She could only guess that he also had the same thing in his mind, seeing how his eyes glittered when she invited him to join her. She could only assume she was not ready to lose him with her ridiculous rules.

    Then, he followed her into her apartment. But only to remember that she had a son waiting for her inside with her friend. Tabby texted that they would be hanging out in her apartment after dinner with Sasha and her family.

    ��Zach,�� Ria stopped him by the door before she unlocked her apartment. ��Do you mind making the coffee? I will just put Edison to sleep.�� She said, suddenly feeling awkward that he had to make him wait.

    She wondered if he would find her situation a turn-off. She had seen how having a kid could make a man change his mind about a rtionship, especially if he was not ready to be a family man.

    ��Ok.�� He said as he put his hand on her cheeks and stared into her eyes. ��I know what I am getting when I enter this rtionship. So, you have to stop worrying about what I will think. I am not going away.��

    He must have noticed her agitation, but she could not help it. The earlier incident reminded her again of who he was and what she was up against, seeing the young single woman who vied for his attention.

    Although he did not entertain her for long, it still showed her that many more girls liked that one would probably show up to see if they had a chance with him.

    How long could she hold on to a man like him?

    ��Ok.�� But she guessed she had to learn to trust him, or this rtionship would be doomed to fail.

    She found Tabby sitting in front of the television, sleeping. Her sony his head on hisp, also fast asleep. It was an adorable sight, but she felt guilty that he had to take care of Edison for her.

    Still, she was thankful that she had reunited with an old friend.

    Then, Zach excused himself to go to the kitchen and fixed the coffee. He needed something to do anyway while she dealt with Tabby and put Edison in his room.

    ��Tabby,�� She gently tapped him on the shoulder, feeling sorry that she had to wake him up. He looked so tired.

    But she knew he would not befortable sleeping on her small couch. Suddenly, she remembered Zach had attempted to sleep on her couch and had a sore back. He ended up sleeping in her bed.

    ��Hey, you are back.�� He opened his eyes and tried to straighten up a little. But Edison impeded his movement as he avoided waking up her child. ��I hope you two had a great time.�� Then, his eyes went over her shoulders.��

    ��Where is Zach?�� He asked, expecting that he was with him.

    She guessed that was the norm as she helped move Edison gently out of hisp so he could stretch and stand up. Then, she carried her child, allowing his head to rest on her shoulders.

    She realized that he was getting heavier and heavier every day. Soon, carrying him in her arms would be much more difficult. But maybe by that time, he would be a big boy, and being in her arms was thest thing he wanted. She could not help but dread that day.

    ��He is in the kitchen,�� Ria told him as she fixed Edison in a morefortable position in her arms.

    ��Do you need help? I can carry Edison to his room.�� Tabby offered as he walked closer to her.

    ��Don��t worry. I can manage.�� She politely declined the offer. ��Why don��t you help yourself with the coffee Zach is making.�� She suggested instead as she moved along the hallway toward Edison��s room.

    It would be nice if Zach and Tabby would get along. She knew that she wanted both of them in their lives. So, it would help if they could also be friends.

    Besides, she wanted some alone time with her son. He might be sleeping, but she knew he felt her presence. She did not want him to feel neglected now that she was spending more time at work and dividing the rest of her time between him and Zach.

    ��I love you, sweetheart.�� She whispered into his ears, hoping even in his subconsciousness, he would hear and feel it in his heart. ��No one could take your ce in my heart.�� She said, knowing that no matter what happened, she would love him and Zach equally.

    What about if she had another child? She could not discount the possibility since she was still young. And if she continued to have a rtionship with Zach, maybe they could build a family.

    Would that be nice? She mentally asked Edison. But, of course, his son was too young to understand such matters. She hoped Edison would be open to a new father and other siblings. But she could not see that as a problem.

    ��Goodnight. See you in the morning.�� She muttered to him in a soft voice.

    Suddenly, she wished she had a voice of an angel, like Zach. Then, she could sing to her son some beautiful lubies, but she did not have such talent.

    She slowly moved away from Edison after turning on the night light. Then, she switched the lights off before leaving the door slightly ajar, just in case Edison woke up in the middle of the night.

    Soon, she joined the two in the kitchen, seemingly having a heart-to-heart talk, but when they noticed that she wasing, they seemed to change the topic. Or she only thought that.

    But she did not hear their conversation, only saw the expression on their faces. Therefore, they might be discussing anything under the sun or arguing about something insignificant, but both smiled when they turned to her.

    ��Do you like a cup of coffee?�� Zach offered as he took another cup from the shelf.

    ��I guess I will have one.�� She said as she joined them and sat beside him, facing Tabby on the opposite side of the counter. ��What are you two talking about?�� She finally asked, letting her curiosity take the lead.

    She did not want to be the only one out of the loop. Probably, it would be nice to talk about something else besides the office, Edison, and the two of them.

    ��It is just some silly baseball game.�� Zach was the first to answer before Tabby agreed with him.

    She guessed it was a sport she had heard about several times this week at the office since they seemed to have a championshiping up, but she had no idea how the game worked.

    ��Can you tell me more?�� She was genuinely interested since it might be a game that Edison would be interested in the future. ��At least I should learn the basic rules of the game.�� She told them.

    ��I have a better idea. Why don��t I get us tickets to the game? Then, we can all watch, and you can see firsthand how it works.�� Zach excitedly offered.

    ��That is a good idea, man. I always wanted to watch a live baseball championship.�� Tabby seemed to be ecstatic with his suggestion.

    She guessed what better way to learn than by experiencing it. Besides, Edison might enjoy it as well. She had never brought him to any sports activity since she never had time for it, and she was afraid it would not be advisable for his health condition.

    But now that the doctors assured her that Edison could live a regr life just like the other boys his age. She wanted him to have an opportunity to explore other possibilities, just like what she was doing now with Zach.

 Chapter 1132 - 1132 Pent-up desire

    1132 Pent-up desire

    Finally, alone atst.

    He had been waiting for this moment to be alone with her. He could not contain his excitement and could not wait to have her in his arms again. It might be just a few days, but it felt like a lifetime.

    He believed he could not contain his need for her anymore as he grabbed her hand and pulled her into his body. Without a word, he mmed his lips with hers, feeling the need to satisfy his hunger.

    Everything else would have to wait.

    Soon, he felt her undeniable response to his kiss. She reacted with the same intensity as she pushed her lips against his, then she opened her lips, giving him ess to the inside of her mouth.

    In a few seconds, their tongues danced to the tango tune, perfectly synchronizing in rhythm. But that was not enough to satisfy their longing for each other.

    Eventually, hended on the couch, pulling her with him. She ended up sitting on hisp, feeling her core,nding on his already stiff member.

    ��Damn, that feels so good.�� He thought, blinking his eyes closed for a second before grabbing the back of her neck to pull her gently closer to him.

    He knew he would notst long if he could not control himself around her. He wanted to be gentle, knowing she was not as experienced as him. Besides, he wanted her to enjoy this as much as he loved having her in his arms.

    .....

    A few secondster, his lips traveled to her ears, nibbling and biting, stimting her desire. ��Oh! You are driving me crazy.�� He whispered, telling her how much he wanted her.

    She rewarded her with a sweet moan that almost made him want to take her at that very moment on the couch. But he had to hold on, understanding that she was not yet ready.

    ��Uuuhhhmmm!�� She softly whispered in his ears as her hands started exploring his chest.

    He believed she was bing bolder, less shy than before as her hands gripped his shirt and started pulling it out of his body. Then, he bit his lower lips, feeling her fingers touching his nipples.

    Maybe, knowing that she had never done this with another man. It was suddenly making him this turned on. Technically, she had sex with a guy, but he believed she had never made love to him.

    Because this was making love, there was no other way to describe how he felt about this. He would never consider what they had as nothing but sex because he knew that it was all passion and love.

    ��I want you too.�� She finally said, kissing him under his chin and on his shoulders as her fingers continued exploring the rest of his upper torso.

    Eventually, he decided to shift position as he picked her up andy her on the couch. Then, he quickly moved on top of her. But they had to stop as some squeaky toy made that high pitch sound.

    ��I am sorry. But I don��t think we should be doing this in here.�� She suddenly stood up from the couch.

    He almost felt disappointed, thinking it might have ruined the mood, but when she grabbed his hand and dragged her into her room, he knew he might still have a chance.

    He guessed she was right. They did not want Edison to identally walk on them both naked as they did the deed. How would they exin that to a child without traumatizing him?

    As soon as he closed the door, he did not wait to step further into the room as he pulled her again into his arms, pushing her to the wall behind him.

    ��Take off your clothes.�� He huskily ordered as he also started unbuckling his pants and hurriedly pulling them down until he was butt naked.

    He watched her lift her shirt off her body and rapidly unbutton her pants, but he grew impatient, not waiting for her to finish. He moved forward and bent down until he had his lips wrapped around her breast.

    Suddenly, she stopped removing her pants as her hands gradually moved around his neck and shoulder as she supported herself. ��What are you doing?�� She asked, but he knew it was more rhetorical than an actual question as pleasure registered on her face when he looked up.

    ��I want you to tell me what you want.�� He muttered between kissing and sucking her nipples, wondering what sexual fantasies were forming in her head.

    She might be shy, but her body was very responsive to his touch and kisses. He loved how she passionately moved her body against him. And the sounds she made were additional stimtion that only increased his desire to make her feel better.

    ��I don��t know.�� She innocently said as her breathing became uneven. He could feel her pushing her body against him, wanting more of what he was giving her.

    ��Ok, then,�� Zach huskily muttered as his arousal increased by the minute. But he knew he had to wait. This moment was not just about him but more about her need. ��Tell me if you want this or not.��

    He allowed his free hand to move downward, skimming along her silky skin until it passed her belly button. He could hear her breathing hitched as he broke the barrier of her underwear, letting his fingers slip through until he reached their first destination.

    ��Aaaggghhh!�� It was just exactly what he wanted to hear from her. It meant that she liked it in not so many words.

    ��Do you like it?�� He asked, wanting to be sure. As he said, this was more for her, more than it was for him.

    He increased the speed of her fingers as he stroked her desire, hoping to create a burning sensation that would carry her to her breaking point.

    ��Yes!�� She finally hissed through her lips.

    He guessed that was his cue to move to the next level as he pushed her fingers downward until he found the center of her core. His fingers entered her, increasing in their momentum.

    ��Ooohhh!�� She was almost out of control. ��Aaaggghhh!�� As she moved her body with the rhythm of his fingers.

    ��Damn, you look so beautiful.�� He uttered as he watched her facial expression. He could feel his body burning up each second he looked at her face.

    ��Please...�� She begged him, but she seemed not to know what she wanted.

    ��Please, what?�� He asked, wanting her to be more vocal about her needs.

    He wanted her to be more confident about herself. He knew that she had to learn to fight for her right. She had been hiding in her shell, afraid of her past. It was time that she came out of the shadow and became happy.

    ��Please...�� She pleaded with him as she twisted and pushed through his fingers as if needing something more.

    ��Not until you tell me what you want.�� He insisted as he increased the tempo once more.

    ��Please, take me.�� She finally said as she held on to him tightly. ��I want you.�� She added as she shouted, looking like she was already on cloud nine.

    Feeling satisfied, he finally pulled out his hand and carried her to the bed. Then, he helped her remove the rest of her garments. Without waiting for a second longer, he positioned himself between her legs and pushed himself inside her in a one-swift move.

    ��Damn! That felt so good.�� He hissed as he stopped when he was already inside her. ��Is that what you want?�� He asked her again as he refused to move until she answered.

    ��Yes!�� She uttered in her husky voice. ��Yes, I want you so much.�� She said as she widened her legs to amodate him more.

    He could tell that if he started moving inside her, it would be over quickly for him. His body was already on the fucking edge, too strung out from wanting her so much that he might burst instantaneously. He just hoped that she was also ready to ignite with him.

    ��But I need you to lower your voice. We don��t want to wake Edison.�� He reminded her as her moans increased its decibel. Then, she appeared to agree with him as she nodded, biting her lips to stop herself from shouting.

    So, he began the rhythm of love.

    He moved his hips backward, pulling himself out of her, and then pushed forward at a tempo that would satisfy them both. Then, he gradually increased as his need for release intensified.

    Soon, he had finally lost control of himself as he thrust in and out of her, wanting only one thing in his mind. ��I want you so much to be mine.��

    Yes, that was true.

    He did not want to let her go.

    He wanted her all to himself.

    ��Take me. I am yours.�� She heard him at the height of her passion as she finally shouted his name. ��Zach, I am yours.��

    He knew it was his time as he finally released his pent-up desire. ��I love you so much, Ria.��

 Chapter 1133 - 1133 The more, the merrier

    1133 The more, the merrier

    He was not supposed to spend the night, but somehow, he ended up sleeping at her side and waking up, looking at her open eyes. He wondered if this was another one of his dreams as he blinked his eyes.

    He could feel his muscles protesting in pain as he stretched his body, but when he looked again at the woman before him, sadly, she was still sleeping. Her eyes were closed, and her breathing was even. It seemed that it was just a figment of his imagination.

    He wanted her to wake up so much that he kept imagining she would open her eyes soon. He was not giving up. One of these days, he believed it would happen.

    ��Good morning, sweetheart! Hope you slept wellst night.�� He still greeted her, even if her eyes were closed, leaning over until his lips reached her forehead.

    He realized he might have fallen asleep as he read a story to herst night, seeing the book lying on the floor at the bottom of his seat. It must have dropped from his hand when he dozed off.

    He remembered being tired from yesterday��s workload, but instead of going home, he thought of visiting her. Going home seemed so lonely without her. Besides, the doctor assured him she was doing much better every day.

    Her stats had improved considerably during thisst week. Therefore, it would not be improbable that she might finally wake up soon. But, of course, the doctors did not want to promise him anything.

    ��Hey! David. You��re still here. How is my sister?�� A familiar voice greeted him as she entered the room. ��So, the rumors were true.�� She suddenly added.

    He turned to her, kissing her on the cheek when she moved to his side. He could see that she was extra cheerful today. That was a good sign that she had restedst night. He had not seen her around, remembering it was her off-duty night.

    .....

    ��Good morning, Roseann. She slept like a baby. No fuss.�� He jokingly said. ��By the way, what rumors are we talking about?�� He asked as he raised his eyebrows at her while stretching his neck and back, wanting to ease the stiffness he developed by sleeping on the chair next to the bed.

    There was afortable sofa on the side where he could sleep, but he guessed his body wanted to stay close to her. Still, he did not mind the slight pain. Compared to what Rose was going through, his was nothing.

    ��That you did not go home.�� She answered him as she checked all the machines attached to her sister. ��The nurses are talking about you again.�� She remarked. ��You are already bing a celebrity around here.��

    ��I can��t stop them from talking. But what are they saying now.�� David asked, slightly curious.

    The first time rumors spread across the hospital about him, they sympathized with him for almost losing his fiance. Many female nurses were swooning over him since he was a devoted fiance who would not leave his fiance��s side. At least, that was how Roseann recounted it.

    Although some thought that it would be better if he moved on and gave up on Rose, including his family. But he would never do that. He could never turn his back on the woman that he loved.

    He did not care about what they thought of him. As long as he knew there was hope that Rose would wake up, he would be here, waiting for her. He would never leave her side unless she left him first.

    ��These are from the good guys.�� She answered him. ��They think you are the sweetest and most admirable man they have ever seen. How they would kill to have a man like you by their side.��

    He was ttered, but his heart already belonged only to one woman. He guessed he would give up everything to be with Rose again. He would even give up his life if that meant a second chance for Rose to live.

    ��My sister is lucky to have a man like you.�� She continued as she moved to the other side and touched her face. ��At least she looks better today.�� Shemented. ��She must have enjoyed the book you read to herst night.��

    ��Sleeping Beauty...�� She gazed at the title cover. ��How befitting.�� She frowned, probably wondering what he was doing with a children��s book. ��But where did you get that?�� She asked.

    Of course, the book was not his. And it was not exactly a child��s book. It was a rewrite of the Sleeping Beauty story, adapted to the modern world. But it was still based on the ssic tale of a Princess cursed to sleep for eternity unless a Prince who loved her would kiss her on the lips and wake her up again.

    ��Do you know the patient two doors down the corridor?�� He asked, pointing to the left hallway. ��The girl named Cherry.�� At least, that was what he remembered.

    ��Oh yeah! Cherry.�� Roseann��s face turned somber as she said the girl��s name. ��Why? What about her?�� She asked, looking curious.

    It was the sweetest story, not the book but the young girl who gave him the book.

    ��She came byst night, knocked on the door, and asked how Rose is doing?�� He told her, recounting to Roseannst night��s event.

    The young girl showed up at the door a few minutes after he arrived at the hospital and in Rose��s room. She asked if she could sit with her. She was bored since she had been in the hospital for more than a week.

    Her mother had to run an errand and had stepped out for a few hours. Now, she was under the care of the nurses, but everyone was busy. She was bored.

    But from how he saw it, she also seemed afraid to be alone. But he did not mind thepany. He intended to work until he got tired and went home, but having someone else to talk to, seemed interesting too.

    ��I heard that she was in a car ident and until now has not woken up,�� Cherry told him what she heard the nurses were saying.

    He guessed he had heard all of them from Roseann. ��Yes, what about you? Why are you here?�� He did some prying too.

    ��Fortunately, I am not old enough yet to drive. But sadly, I have the big C. Therefore, I don��t know if I will ever reach the legal limit to get my driver��s license.�� She jokingly said, but he could hear the sadness in her voice, even if she smiled.

    ��The big C?�� David asked the young girl, having no clue what she was talking about as he stared into her youthful face.

    ��Cancer. I have Leukemia, a form of Cancer in the blood.�� She exined to him.

    ��I am sorry to hear that.�� Of course, he had heard of Cancer, but he had never dealt with someone who had one.

    It was sad to see such a young kid dealt with a terrible card in life. But he hoped that she would bounce back from this and recover. Miracles sometimes dide true. He was also hoping for one.

    ��Don��t be. You did not give it to me.�� She shook her head as if tired of talking of her sickness. ��Anyway, I did note here to talk about me. What is your story?�� She suddenly asked.

    Somehow, he feltfortable telling this young girl how he met Rose and how she did not give up on him. Now, it was his turn not to give up on her. Maybe he was trying to give her hope or something.

    ��Wow! That was a lovely story.�� She dreamily said. ��I dream of finding my own Prince Charming someday.�� Holding the palm of her hands into her chest. ��Wait! I will be back.��

    She rushed out of the room as if she had forgotten something.

    Then, she returned after several minutes with a book in her hand. ��I just finished reading this. Maybe you would like to read it to her.��

    She handed him the book, a romance novel. He had never read a book in that genre before, but since he had nothing else to do, he tried to read the first lines.

    ��Keep going.�� She encouraged him. ��I know she would like that.�� Cherry insisted before she moved toward the door. ��I am returning to my room before someone notices I am gone. I will drop by tomorrow, and you will tell me more about your love story.�� She promised, but then she was out of his sight.

    ��Cherry left this, and I ended up reading itst night until I fell asleep. I just woke up a while ago.�� He exined to Roseann how he ended up with the book.

    ��Cherry is such a sweet girl. Unfortunately, her case is getting worse. The doctors keep her here for observation, hoping they could do more.�� Roseann told her. ��But I am d that you met her. She needs a friend at the moment.��

    ��I am also d that she dropped byst night. I enjoyed talking to her. She said she mighte by again tonight. Maybe you should join us when you have time.�� He told her.

    ��That is a great idea. Maybe we can y some card game.�� Roseann suggested. ��But first, you need to go home, eat and shower. You stink.�� She teased him.

    ��I think she is right. And did I hear card game? Can you count me in?�� One of the nurses in charge of Rose��s care interjected.

    ��No. I don��t.�� David countered, but he still tried to smell his armpit. ��I don��t stink.�� He protested, making them allugh at his defensive action. But he still needed to go home and do what Roseann said.

    Still, he believed Rose��s room would need someughter and more people around. He could feel in his gut that she was close. She just needed a few more encouragement.

    She needed to hear what she was missing, so she would finally wake up. She needed to listen to their voices andughter, thinking the more, the merrier.

 Chapter 1134 - 1134 Another startling revelation

    1134 Another startling revtion

    She woke up panting, but at least not screaming this time. She remembered a few nights she had horrible dreams, picturing her father with his goons of monsters killing Gerald.

    They were not monsters but the two associates of her father. But she believed they might be the devil themselves. Nevertheless, today, she had a wonderful but tiring dream.

    In her dream, she was running happily with Gerald and their son. She did not see Gerald��s face but assumed he was that man. But her son was a replica of his father. His features were the younger version of the man she loved.

    ��I hope you look like your father,�� Haley whispered as her fingers made a circr pattern on her belly.

    Although she had not seen the results of her test yet, they would not know the sex of her son in a couple of months. However, it seemed her consciousness had already decided that she would have a boy.

    But whether it was a boy or a girl, she believed she would love their child the same. Even though Gerald never said love, she knew that deep inside, he loved her.

    And she conceived their child out of love.

    Then, she felt the grumbling of her stomach. ��I guess you are hungry.�� She mumbled, slipping out of bed and preparing for the day. She could see that it was still early, judging from the sun��s raysing from her window. She hurried, wanting to catch Imelda still cooking their breakfast. She already learned a lot from her, not only cooking but also cleaning and doing theundry. If she had to live in exile and away from her father��s prying eyes, she had to maintain a low profile.

    That means no more luxurious housing and maids to do all her chores. Then, she had to find a job that her father would not pick up on his radar. But to aplish all this, she needed Mike��s help again.

    .....

    ��Hi, Imelda.�� She greeted the woman that was busy working in the kitchen, but her eyes scanned the rest of the ce, looking for her friend. ��Have you seen Mike?�� She finally asked when she did not see a glimpse of his shadow.

    She looked beyond the window, but he was still out of sight. She noticed earlier when she passed the living room that his car key was on the side table where he usually left it unless he had other cars that he used to go out.

    ��I saw him earlier in the garden,�� Imelda told her that Mike loved to work with his hands. She also learned he would lift dirt and toil on thend to break a sweat rather than go to the gym to work out.

    ��Did he already have his breakfast?�� Haley asked the older woman as she stood from the stool and strode near the window.

    ��Nope. Mike went out early today. He said he had things to do.�� Imelda informed her.

    ��I think I will visit the garden and check if he is hungry so we can have breakfast together.�� She told her. Then, she strode to the back door, but not before grabbing a tasty toasted bread. She was starving and could not wait forter.

    She leisurely walked along the pathway. She only explored the garden nearby the house but could see the entire estate was massive. She noticed two security men by the gates, which she believed was nothing out of the ordinary in a house this big.

    At least, it was not the same in their house, where her father seemed to have an army of men. Now, she understood his reason. It appeared that her father was living a double life that she did not know.

    ��Mike...�� She called out once in the garden but found no one there until the gardener showed up behind arge bush.

    He slightly frightened her, but she quickly recovered, remembering seeing him before. He was not a bad-looking man, but therge scar on his face somehow made her feel uneasy.

    Then, she recalled that he was working with Imelda��s husband in tending to the garden. Imelda said that the scar was due to some ident. But he was a good man. If Mike trusted him to work in his home, she guessed she had nothing to fear from him.

    ��I am sorry, Miss.�� The man in a gardener��s uniform, carrying a spade and pale in his two hands, spoke to her. ��But Sir Mike is not here.�� He shrugged his shoulder when she asked whether he knew where he went.

    She looked at therge area covering the ce and debated whether to explore it. But the man could be anywhere. Suddenly, she could not help but wonder if Mike owned this entirend. The house alone was huge for a single man.

    She decided to return to the house and asked Imelda if she knew where Mike had gone. She was starving and would also like to discuss a few things with him before he rode off somewhere again.

    ��If Mike is not in the garden, he is somewhere he did not want us to find.�� The woman said to her, making her raise her brow in question.

    Judging from the size of this ce, it could be anywhere. So, Imelda was right. It would be hard to look for him if he did not want anyone to find him. Still, would that stop her from asking questions? She did not think so.

    ��You said you have been working for Mike for a long time. Do you know if he bought this ce or inherited it from his parents?�� She asked as she took a bite of the delicious egg benedict ced in front of her.

    ��Did I say that? Sorry but sometimes my English could be wrong. I said I worked for this ce for a long time. But Mr. Mike doesn��t own this ce as far as I know. Mr. Gerald did.�� Imelda told her.

    She had to check her brain, wondering if she had heard her correctly. Did she say that Gerald owned this ce, not Mike? She was not expecting that. It was another startling revtion.

 Chapter 1135 - 1135 Detective skills

    1135 Detective skills

    She looked at the other woman, slightly shocked by her statement. It was like something was wrong with her mind as the words kept repeating in her foggy brain but failing to process them until it finally clicked.

    ��What?�� She looked at Imelda with wide eyes, surprised by her revtion. She did not know that Gerald was this filthy rich. ��Wait, Gerald owned this ce.�� She rified, still unable toprehend the possibility.

    She was practically living with the man but had no idea who she had been sleeping with for months. She knew he had a sessful career and was wealthy enough to live luxuriously. But not this.

    They might be out of the city limits, but a ce like this would be worth millions. And she was not looking at a small piece ofnd. She would know its value since she had worked with top real estate agents for years.

    ��Si.�� The woman suddenly answered her in Spanish, which was her nativenguage. ��Well, I know Mr. Joaquin owned it before until Mr. Gerald inherited it from him when the old man died.�� She continued to exin.

    Her curiosity had just gone on the roof as she realized that she had been living under Gerald��s roof after all this time, and she never knew about it. Why did Mike keep that from her?

    She guessed that would go up to the top of her list of questions that needed answers once she saw him.

    ��I did not know that Gerald owned this house.�� She mumbled, still baffled by her discovery. It would seem she barely knew the man that she loved. What else was he hiding from her?

    She could only guess that there might be more. Remembering her father, she had been living with him her entire life, yet she had no clue what he did under her nose.

    .....

    Then, what did she know about Gerald��s parents? Nothing. All he said was that they were dead. His mother died while he was still young, while his father not so long ago. But he never supplied the rest of the story.

    ��I believe he owned many, not just this ce. He has another bigger house on the other side of this estate.�� Imelda added, proudly telling her how Gerald��s father acquired massive wealth when he was alive.

    At least what she heard since she barely knew the father of Gerald. But Imelda insisted that Gerald was a hard-working man. She had served him for years since she started working in this ce.

    But now, she had to serve Mike, who took over Gerald��s property. ��Since Gerald died, Mr. Mike took care of the estate. He also took care of our sries.�� She continued with her story.

    She wanted to know more. She had several more questions running through her mind. She was d that Imelda was forting with answers.

    ��And where is that other house?�� She persisted as she felt the desperation to know more. It seemed that everyone had left her in the dark, learning that people around her had kept secrets this big from her.

    ��It is just right over that side.�� She pointed to the north perimeter of the estate, just beyond the massive fence.

    She followed the direction of the woman��s fingers. But she could barely see the perimeter fence since massive trees and other structures covered most of that other side.

    ��Imelda...�� They heard a voice that made them look at the backdoor. ��Can I speak with you for a minute?�� Mario, her husband, asked her toe outside. ��Excuse us, Ms. Haley.�� The gardener who managed thewn and garden said as he opened the door for his wife to follow.

    She could hear a partial argument that was going on outside. She guessed Mario did not like that Imelda was sharing too much information with her.

    ��Just shut your loud mouth before Sir Mike hears you bbering stories.�� Haley heard Imelda��s husband chastise her.

    She could not me Mario. They were not from around here. They might not even be green card holders, for all she knew. Thest thing they needed was to get into a difficult situation.

    She guessed if she wanted to know more. She had to do it herself. She did not wish Imelda to get in trouble. She already helped her. That should be more than enough detail for now.

    But what would she find out if she kept digging? Would she like what she would learn from her snooping around? Probably not. She told herself, mentally preparing herself for the worse.

    ��But it is better to know than to live a lie.�� She thought to herself. She had to know what Mike was keeping from her. Why had he not mentioned that this was Gerald��s property?

    ��I will probably take my breakfast upstairs.�� She told Imelda, who wasing back inside.

    ��I am sorry about what my husband said, but he was right. I think I am talking too much.�� Imelda excused herself and returned to her work.

    ��That is ok, Imelda. Don��t worry. I will never say that I heard any of this from you.�� Haley promised.

    She grabbed the fresh juice the older woman had prepared and the rest of her breakfast. She did not want to disturb Imelda anymore from her task. And she also had given up on Mike joining her. He was probably busy doing something else.

    She quickly transferred to her room. But instead of eating, she looked outside her window and even went out of the balcony, hoping to get a glimpse of the property on the north side.

    Unfortunately, her room was on the south, meaning she couldn��t see the other side unless she went on the roof. Giving up, she returned to her room and sat on the table.

    ��Something is not adding up.�� She mentally tried to piece the information she gathered. Still, she wasing short.

    She grabbed a bite of her remaining food, determined to finish it before deciding what to do next. She knew she could not wait and sit in her room. She had to do something.

    After breakfast, she took a quick shower and wore somefortable clothes. It was sunny outside, so she opted for a pair of denim pants and a in shirt, tying her hair in a tight ponytail so it would not get blown by the wind.

    ��Now, what?�� She asked herself as she moved toward the door. Looking at the time, she knew Imelda might have left by now.

    So, the only person remaining in the mansion was her. Usually, at this time, she would go around the house and find something to preupy her mind. But honestly, it was driving her crazy.

    On the other hand, outside, she knew two guards had always guarded the gates, but she had not seen any patrolling the perimeter. The only people she saw circling the area were Mario and his assistant.

    That left her with an opportunity to explore the rest of the property. She believed it would kill two birds with one stone. She could see what the rest of this ce had to offer. At the same time, it would kill her boredom.

    Besides, she always wanted to test her detective skills.

 Chapter 1136 - 1136 Ready to move on to the next

    1136 Ready to move on to the next

    He was on his way home even though all he would like was to stay with her for the rest of his life. Was he making hasty decisions? No, because he had never been sure of his ns.

    For the first time in his young life, he had been thinking clearly about what he wanted for his future. Not only for his career but his personal life. It was as bright and evident as the sun shining above him. He wanted a family.

    ��I love you so much, Ria.��

    He remembered dering his love for herst night after their passionate lovemaking. He might have said it during the heat of his desire, but he meant every word of it.

    He finally believed that he discovered love most unexpectedly with an incredible woman that he wished to be the mother of his children. Yes, he was ready to build a family with her.

    Unfortunately, she did not say it back to him. Instead, ��Thank you, Zach, for everything.�� She said after she hade down from the clouds.

    But he was not worried about her reaction. He knew she needed time to adjust to their situation. Besides, she was not only thinking of herself but also her son.

    He knew that her past had scarred her heart, but he was willing to do everything to heal her wounds and make her whole again. He would not stop until he had proven she could trust him.

    Now, he had to get home to shower and do some errands. But he promised he would return to have dinner with Ria and Edison and spend the night. He could only wish that he could stay with them for good. But he was willing to wait until she was ready.

    .....

    ��That would be perfect.�� He thought as he imagined himself living with her as his wife and Edison as their firstborn. But he intended to add more.

    He parked his car at his designated parking lot and rode the elevator to his penthouse suite.

    But as soon as he entered his apartment, he knew something was wrong as he heard music ying in the background. Someone else was inside his apartment at the very minute.

    He might have an idea who it might be, but he could already guess he would not like it. He moved toward the other side of the living and turned the music yer off.

    He was about to march upstairs when she suddenly appeareding from the kitchen, carrying a bottle of wine and two empty sses. ��Hey, stranger. Where have you been?�� She asked as she moved toward the living room, putting down the sses and champagne in her hands.

    ��What is the meaning of this?�� He asked, staring at his unexpected visitor. ��What are you doing here, ire?�� As his eyes scanned the robe she wore. It was his.

    And from previous experience, he would suspect she was here to seduce him again with her maniptive ways. She had already broken his heart, so he was not about to fall for the same trap again.

    After seeing herst night, he should have expected that she would do something like this. He suddenly regretted not changing his locks and informing the management that they should not let her into his apartment.

    ��I told you. I miss you, Zach.�� ire stated, unaffected by his cold demeanor toward her. ��Come on, join me.��

    She sloppily sat on the couch, allowing the robe to hitch up, giving him a preview of what she was offering him. Then, she poured the wine into the sses.

    ��You remember that we are over, right? So, you don��t get toe and go in my apartment as you please.�� Zach cooly said to her, not appreciating her presence in his private space.

    ��I still remember that. But I thought that since we are still friends, we should reconnect. Come on, drink with me, and let us celebrate your new love. Tell me all about her.�� ire patted the seat beside her as she raised the ss to him.

    ��ire...�� He was about to tell her to leave, but she cut him off.

    He would be a hypocrite if he said he wanted to have any involvement with her again, even friendship. But he guessed he did not hate her anymore, although she deserved it.

    After meeting Ria, he did not care about what ire did. He was over her and ready to move on with the woman he truly loved. He wasmitted to starting a life with her.

    ��Don��t tell me that you still hate me that much for leaving you.�� She looked regretful. ��I already said sorry so many times. When will you ever forgive me.�� She drank the red alcohol in her ss and finished with several gulps before putting it down.

    She was about to drink the other ss when he stopped her, grabbed the wine from her, and put it on the table. He did not want her to get wasted in his apartment.

    ��I don��t hate you, ire. Not anymore.�� He looked into her eyes, hoping they could finally move on with their lives separately. ��But after what happened to us, I don��t think we can even be friends.��

    He could honestly say that Ria helped him to understand what true love means. Therefore, he could safely say he was happy with his current situation. He did not want anything to ruin that.

    ��You don��t mean that, Zach. You know I love you.�� She spoke in denial as she stood from the couch and grabbed onto his shirt.

    Without wasting a few seconds, she had her lips on his, catching him off guard. She swiftly untied her robe and was naked before him. It happened fast as she pushed him onto the couch.

    In instinct, his hand moved to stabilize himself, holding onto her body as they both fell into the soft cushion. She winded up straddling him, with her lips moving on his lips, along his jaw and neck area as she tried to elicit a reaction from him.

    But he was not falling for her seduction. It would not work on him anymore. At this very moment, he only wanted one person. Unfortunately, that was not her.

    ��Stop it, ire.�� He responded as he gently pushed her off his body, holding onto her arms at a safe distance. ��Don��t disgrace yourself by doing this. I don��t love you anymore.��

    ��But I still love you, Zach. I can��t live without you.�� She persisted as she pushed her body against his arms and hugged him tightly. ��I am sure we can fix whatever I did. I am willing to change for you.��

    He waited for that toe out of her mouth when he was heartbroken. But now, he did not need her empty promises. He found something better, so much better than her.

    He stood up, pulling her to her feet. Then, he grabbed the robe and wrapped it around her body. ��Please, ire, get dressed and leave my apartment and my life for good.��

    He did not want to be rude, but he could not tolerate her behavior. She could not keep showing up, thinking that it was ok. He had to stop this before it became a problem for him and Ria.

    He was through with this chapter of his life. He was ready to move on to the next.

 Chapter 1137 - 1137 Sounded like paradise

    1137 Sounded like paradise

    She sneaked out at the backdoor by the kitchen, not wanting anyone else to see her. Anyway, if anyone noticed, she would say she was exploring the garden. Ore up with something more convincing.

    Nevertheless, she intended to be as stealthy as possible, wanting to determine if Mike was hiding something else from her. She already knew that he had neglected to tell her about this property.

    Whatever he was keeping from her, she would find it. She was tired of being thest one to know. But she would be careful, not wanting any harm to her child. Besides, she doubted that Mike was as dangerous as her father.

    He might be a womanizer, but he was no criminal. Was he?

    ��Nah!�� She thought to herself, shoving the idea away as she pretended to walk along the gardens wondering if anyone was around.

    But when she noticed the coast was clear, she had not seen any movement from her position. She quickly dashed toward the north side, wondering what she would find there.

    She could hardly see anything as thick, shady trees covered most of that area. Then, two structures seemed to block her line of sight. It could be a storage area or something, but she could not see the inside since the doors and windows were closed.

    It was still a long walk toward the perimeter wall, but she was determined to see what was on the other side. It could be nothing. The other house could be miles away from the fence.

    She did not have the chance to ask Imelda since her husband interrupted them. But it was not stopping her from seeing for herself. But as she closed in on the first structure, she stopped, feeling her heartbeat escting to a higher degree.

    .....

    Of course, she was nervous.

    ��Come on, don��t chicken out now.�� She challenged herself as she forced her legs to make another step.

    She had no intention of entering the house but to go around it. She wanted to see the other estate that Gerald owned. Why would they need all this space?

    But as she stood facing the tall fence, she only felt disappointed. It was a high wall, just like the others she had seen around the area. The only things she saw on the other side were the branches and leaves of more trees that littered the other side of the estate.

    She concluded that the other mansion might not be visible from this side of the fence. What was she expecting? She could waltz into the other side and demand an exnation from Mike. Was he even there in the first ce?

    ��Damn!�� She was even afraid of her shadow as she identally stepped on a stick and was startled by its sudden cracking noise.

    Immediately, she turned around and was about to return to the mansion when she felt someone else��s footsteps behind her. But she felt relieved when she heard a familiar voice.

    ��Haley, wait up.�� He said as she heard him closer to her side. ��What are you doing here?�� He asked as he walked along her side.

    ��I was bored inside the house, so I decided to walk and ended up here.�� She exined, hoping that was a good enough excuse. ��Anyway, where did youe from?�� She looked behind her, wondering if he was in that building this entire time.

    She hoped that by diverting the attention away from her, he would stop suspecting anything was wrong. But from the look of things, he seemed to have no clue about her intentions.

    ��I was checking some things.�� He did not borate on his whereabouts. ��I am sorry if I failed to join you for breakfast.�� He added as they continued to the house.

    ��That is ok. But I wish to talk to you if you have time.�� She decided to use the opportunity to discuss her ns. She might not have time againter.

    ��We can do it now.�� He offered as they entered the house from the other side that would lead to his private office.

    They walked to the hallway until he opened the door to the room and ushered her inside. It was not her first time in this area of the house, but now, she wondered if it was his office or Gerald��s.

    She scanned the room for any signs or hints indicating ownership, but most of its content was what she would usually find in a room like this. Nothing seemed to belong to Gerald.

    But remembering her boyfriend, he was not the typical man who liked to leave memorabilia in his ce. His apartment barely had anything that indicated he lived there. He did not even have pictures of his family or himself.

    ��Please sit down and tell me what you have in mind.�� Mike offered as he took the other seat beside her.

    She contemted whether she should ask him about the house. But that would make him suspicious that she had been snooping around. Maybe she could wait till he supplied that information voluntarily.

    In the meantime, she had to deal with matters that needed her immediate attention, like the future. She guessed that was more important than knowing the rest of Gerald��s secrets.

    ��I know you are trying to help us because of Gerald, but I don��t want to continue to be a burden to you.�� Haley shifted in her seat until she faced him. ��So, I am wondering if you can help me create a new identity for us.�� She referred to her and the growing child in her belly.

    ��I am also thinking about how we...�� Then, he stopped. ��I can help you with your situation. I also noticed that I can��t keep you a prisoner in this house.�� Mike finished.

    She noticed how he changed his pronoun, but it could be just a mistake on his part, not wanting to make a big deal out of it. Instead, she focused on the part where he understood her dilemma.

    ��So, what can you suggest?�� She asked, determining that staying in this house for much longer was not an option for her.

    She was about to lose her mind if she could not find some form of normalcy in her daily routine. She needed her personal space, a job, anything as long as she could talk to other people.

    ��What about living on a tropical ind in the meantime.�� He offered as he tapped his feet on the floor, waiting for her answer. ��Just while I sort things out for you? You can supervise the remodeling of a private resort owned by a friend.��

    It sounded like a good idea. ��But this is just temporary?�� She asked, rifying his ns.

    ��Yes, just until we find a more permanent solution. This way, you will be far from your father, and you can take care of your baby without thinking of all the problems you left behind here.�� He continued, sounding more and more convincing.

    ��I assure you that the ce is fantastic for you and your pregnancy. And besides, I will have an excuse to take my much-needed vacation on the beach.�� He rxingly sighed.

    He put his hands on the back of his neck and reclined on the chair as he closed his eyes. He appeared like he was already sunbathing under the re of the sun.

    It seemed nice as she imagined it in her mind. It sounded like paradise.

 Chapter 1138 - 1138 Inescapable past

    1138 Inescapable past

    Her eyes darted across the room, looking at her son, who had been cranky since he woke up this morning. He seemed to throw his toys around, looking like he was in a terrible mood.

    She left theundry on the table, leaving them unfolded to attend to her son. She quickly picked up the toys he threw on the floor and returned them to the box.

    ��Hey, buddy!�� Ria immediately called his attention. Then, she knelt before her son, who appeared frustrated and sad.

    She could not help but smile a little as she stared at his small but handsome face. Somehow, she saw how she felt in his expression. She also missed Zach, and they barely separated for a few hours.

    ��Look at what I found, Edison.�� She showed him one of his favorite cars that she found under the chair, attempting to distract him.

    Usually, it worked, but he ignored her and continued sulking on the floor. ��Do you want some ice cream? She tried again, hoping that would cheer him up. ��I can call Sasha, and the three of us could go down the block.��

    Sometimes, bribery also worked with Edison, but there were just those few times that he could be stubborn. She guessed he got that from his father��s genes.

    But it did not matter if he had a few features of his father. She loved Edison because he was her son, too. And if he grew up looking like his father, she would still guarantee that Edison would be a better man than his father was.

    ��I want Zachy.�� He told her, looking very disappointed that he woke up without him. ��He promised to y ball.��

    .....

    Since Zach showed him a game in baseball, Edison would not stop talking about it. Zach ended up promising him that they would y. But of course, he had to buy the toy first.

    But the boy was impatient as he waited for Zach to return. But she was not expecting Zach untilter that afternoon. So, she had to find a way to entertain her son while Zach had not arrived.

    ��I know, baby. I want him too. But let us watch a movie while we wait for Zach to return.�� She turned the television on, putting the channel on a child-friendly show.

    Eventually, she managed to coax her son to cooperate with little more encouragement. Parenthood was not easy. Since she never had a parent as a role model, she had to rely on instinct and what she learned during the years.

    She could only hope she was doing the right thing for her child. Thest thing she wanted was for her to ruin his future because she did not raise him right. Or she made a mistake in her decisions.

    ��Do you still want that ice cream?�� She asked as she finished folding the clean clothes scattered on the table.

    He seemed to change his mood as he nodded in her direction whileughing at whatever was happening on the screen. Then, he ignored her again, jumping up and down on the couch, forgetting his tantrums earlier.

    She quickly called Sasha. So she could buy the ice cream while the young girl looked after him for a few minutes while she was gone. It only took Sasha a few minutes toe to the apartment.

    Soon, she was picking the two kid��s favorite vors. She scanned the choices, hoping to pick one for herself, wanting something cool and refreshing. Sometimes, she liked to experience the things she missed out on when she was young.

    ��Ms. Ria. I think you should try this.�� The girl selling the delicious cold treat pointed to a new vor.

    Of course, she would like to try something different. Then, she quickly strolled back to her apartment while licking her four-season ice creamposed of four assorted tropical fruit vor creams.

    She did not like to leave the two kids alone for a long time. Although Sasha babysat for her, her mother usually assisted her. The kids were never on their own.

    ��Sasha, Edison...�� She called out as soon as she entered the room, carrying the cup of ice cream she bought for the two to share in one hand while holding her unfinished cone in the other.

    ��Mama...�� She heard Edison shout, but as she turned to look at them, her eyes widened in shock. She almost lost her bnce, but the cone in her handnded on the floor with a st.

    ��Ms. Ria, you have a visitor.�� Sasha��s words confirmed what she feared. He was not just her imagination. He was present in her living room, talking to her son.

    Sasha moved closer to her. ��He just arrived a few minutes before you. I said you are not here, but he insisted on waiting. I was about to call my mother, but I am d you are here now.��

    Ria could see the child��s agitation. She could not me her. This man was a stranger and should not be inside her home. ��That is ok. I know him.�� She was not about to frighten the child further by telling her who he was.

    ��Mama...�� Then, Edison interrupted them, tagging on her pants. She momentarily looked down at her son, taking her eyes away from the man that seemedfortable sitting on her couch.

    ��Yes, Edison.�� She answered, giving him her attention. But her eyes still darted back and forth at her unwee guest.

    ��You throw... ice cream...�� He pointed at the melting cold delight on her floor. ��Ayan...�� He pointed to the man. ��...gave toy car.�� Edison showed her the new shiny metallic toy in his hands.

    ��That is great. But I bought you ice cream.�� She lifted her hand with the cups she bought for the kids. ��Why don��t you eat this in the kitchen?�� She instructed Sasha, who took the bag in her hand. ��Go with Sasha while I talk to my guest.��

    She watched the two kids happily move over to the kitchen. At least they did not look traumatized by his sudden appearance. He could only hope that he did not say anything to them, especially to her son.

    Still, she could not tolerate his behavior. He could not show up in their lives like this and disrupt their peace. He lost his right to be with his son when he signed those papers.

    It would appear she did not have to confirm who was investigating her and her child. It seemed that he had already found them. It gave her no option but to face her inescapable past.

 Chapter 1139 - 1139 Over family dinner

    1139 Over family dinner

    Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief when his ex-girlfriend left his apartment without a fuss. Thest thing he wanted was anothermotion, controversy, scandal, and drama.

    At that moment, he just wanted to shower, pack up an overnight bag, and finish his errands. Then leave his apartment and return to Ria and her son. The more he was away from them, the more he realized that he could not live without them.

    He was about to leave his apartment, remembering he had to stop by a sports shop when he heard the doorbell ring. He was not expecting any visitor, but he hoped it was not ire changing her mind.

    ��Wait!�� He loudly shouted, dropping his bag on the side of the couch, and went to check the door. He was surprised to see who was behind it.

    ��Mom.�� He greeted first. ��Dad. What are you doing here?�� He asked, suddenly face-to-face with his folks.

    Thest time he talked to his father was when he sentenced him to work for Alex. After that, his father refused to see him. He used to be close to his mother, but after the ire incident, he tried to avoid her.

    ��We are in the vicinity, so we thought of checking if you are home.�� His mother answered. ��Aren��t you going to invite us inside?��

    It was the first time his parents bothered visiting him in his apartment. Usually, they summoned him to go home if they needed something from him. Therefore, he was not used to seeing them around in his ce.

    ��Of course,e in.�� He opened the door wider, allowing his parents entry to his domain.

    .....

    His mother scanned his apartment, probably scrutinizing his taste. But his father would not be bothered as he went straight to the couch and sat like he owned the ce.

    ��Do you like something to drink?�� He knew his father would like a fine whiskey.

    ��No, maybe next time.�� His father declined as he leaned on the backrest and crossed his legs.

    ��We are not staying long.�� Her mother simultaneously answered. Her mother followed his father but sat on the long couch as she patted the seat beside her, indicating that he should join them.

    But he also noticed that her mother was unsatisfied with what she had seen. It was a sign that she disagreed with his living condition.

    Although he had an expensive apartment, it was still subpar to his mother��s taste. It was not the best. And his mother only wanted the best for his only son.

    ��So, what brought you here?�� He finally asked, wanting to get through this unexpected meeting as soon as possible.

    Besides, he had another appointment. He was supposed to meet with Tabby in an hour. He wished to discuss Ria��s situation with him. He wanted to know who was looking for Ria, especially if she and her son were in danger.

    And why?

    Although he already spected that it might be her ex-boyfriend wanting to cause trouble. However, he would guarantee that the scumbag would not get near Ria and Edison again. Not if he could help it.

    ��We are here to see how you are doing. It has been a while since youst came home.�� Her mother replied, looking displeased with his choices of furniture. It was a bachelor��s pad. Of course, his mother would not like it.

    But it was true.

    Since he broke it off with ire, he never bothered to go home and visit. He had stayed in his apartment, not this one, but his previous one, doing everything he could to forget her.

    It was the reason he ended up working for Marcus and Alex in the first ce. He had been drinking with his friends, doing shitty things, and asking for trouble. His life had been a mess until he met Ria.

    As far as he was concerned, she saved him.

    ��I have been busy. If you remember, you force me to work for Alex.�� He sarcastically responded. But he guessed he should be thankful to his father. Or, he would not have met Ria in the first ce.

    ��Of course, I remember, and I am so proud of you, my son.�� His father, Senator John Andrews, interjected. ��You seem to be doing a great job.��

    He had never seen or heard his father talk to him in such a manner. Usually, he was disappointed and furious with his failures but never praised him for his hard work. Maybe this time, he finally did something right.

    ��I am just trying to clean up my act. I know thisst year has been rough. But I am doing much better now.�� He admitted, d he could finally talk to his parents again, especially his father. He always wanted to make him proud.

    ��I recently spoke to Alex, and he highly praised your performance.�� His father continued. ��He said that you are almost through with your work there. He offered you a job, but you declined to take it.��

    He was not expecting that he would perform well in business. His father had raised him to be a politician. Although there were simrities, there was still a massive difference between the two.

    ��I don��t think I want to continue working for him. But I am already looking for other opportunities.�� Zach answered his father.

    Since meeting Ria, all he could think about was fixing his life and making a future for them. The family that he intended to build with her at the center. He had already made some ns, nothing concrete, but he was getting there.

    ��That is great.�� His father nodded his approval. ��Maybe we can talk more about those ns of yours.�� He offered.

    ��I love that.�� He enthusiastically answered his father, knowing he could use the support of his father.

    ��We are having dinnerter. Why don��t you join us?�� Her mother suggested. ��We will love it if you will be there.�� Her mother seemed to plead with him.

    He thought about it, thinking that he was supposed to have dinner with Ria and Eddie tonight. But he also needed his father��s support for the n he had in mind.

    ��Ok. I will be there.�� He finally made a decision, thinking this was for Ria and Edison.

    His parents finally said their goodbyes, expecting to see him tonight. He suddenly wondered if it would be the perfect timing to introduce Ria to his folks over family dinner.

 Chapter 1140 - 1140 One dinner, not a date

    1140 One dinner, not a date

    She stared at the man that sat on her couch like he owned the ce. Technically, she used his money to buy this apartment, but it still did not give him the right toe and invade her home.

    She had kept her part of the bargain and stayed out of his life. She believed he should do the same. So, he had no legal im to be the father of her child.

    ��What are you doing here, Ryan?�� Ria finally asked when the kids were safely out of the room and out of earshot. ��I already told you I never want to see your face again.��

    She made sure to lower her voice, not wanting the kids to hear their conversation and rm them. Thest thing she wanted was for Edison to hear that this man was his father because he was just the sperm donor.

    ��Visiting my son,�� Ryan proudly said, as if he did not care if the children in the other room heard them. ��And that is not how you should wee your future husband.��

    ��But don��t worry. I did not tell my son that I am his father.�� Ryan appeared proud of himself. ��Not yet. I want you to introduce me to him.�� He suggested.

    Suddenly, she regretted letting the kids stay. She should have asked Sasha to take Edison to their apartment. At least they would be far from the toxicity of this man.

    She hoped she could speak with Ryan civilly, but she should have known better. There was no sense in talking to him, believing he was delusional. He had not changed. He was still the immature man that left her when she was pregnant with his son.

    ��I have no intention of introducing you to my son.�� She quickly reacted to his statement. ��I think you should leave before I call the cops.�� She resorted to threatening him, knowing that politely asking would never work.

    .....

    However, he only made himself morefortable in his seat, putting on that charming smile that had made her fall for him before, but fortunately, she had learned her lesson not tomit the same mistake again.

    ��Go on. Let us involve the cops in this.�� He took out his phone. ��Maybe we should also call the press. I bet the media would have a field day when they learned that I have a son.��

    She had no idea if he was bluffing. But thest thing she wanted for his son was the attention of the press. She did not wish their peaceful existence bombarded by the nosy people who thought they had the right to another person��s privacy.

    ��Should I call them now?�� Ryan started dialing on his phone, but when she did not respond. ��I thought so.�� He added, putting his phone back in his pocket. Then, he stood up and strode toward her.

    She knew she should walk away, but she was also afraid of the consequence of what he was capable of doing. She knew he could, without a doubt, destroy her life and her son.

    ��I don��t want any trouble. My son and I are already doing well without you. We don��t need you anymore in our lives.�� She begged him, hoping he would stop this foolishness of wanting to marry and build a family with her.

    She believed he was thest thing her son needed, a father that was not good enough. Besides, she also did not want him anymore. She was naive, foolish, and young when she thought she loved him.

    But most recently, she learned the true meaning of love. Yes, she failed to say it to Zachst night, but she felt it in every fiber of her being. She loved Zach, and Ryan��s presence now only confirmed it.

    ��But I need you. I need my son.�� He said as his fingers caressed her cheeks.

    But she had to look away, flinching against his touch, knowing that he disgusted her. But she kept her position, not wanting to let him see how his presence brought fear into her heart.

    ��No, that is not true. You only think that now, but eventually, you will remember that Edison and I were the mistake you made in the past. That you are better off without us.�� Ria tried to convince him, using all her efforts to talk some sense to him.

    ��That is not true.�� He countered as he forced her face to look at him. ��My mistake was listening to my father.�� He added as he stared into her eyes. ��For letting him dictate my life and signing those damn papers.��

    She was not expecting to hear that from him. She always thought he alone had decided to leave her and their child. Nevertheless, she could do nothing about it anymore. It was already toote for them, anyway.

    In her opinion, he could only me himself for his decisions. He should have fought for her and her son back then. But now, he lost them because of his cowardness.

    ��I have regretted losing you, ming myself for my stupidity.�� He continued. ��Please, find it in your heart to forgive me. I still want to be part of your life and our son.��

    She wished it was that simple to forgive and forget what he did, but it was not. Maybe, leaving her was forgivable. But for him to turn his back on their child, who was fighting for his life. That was a different story. In her book, that was inexcusable.

    And she would never forget that she almost lost Edison because of him. Fortunately, people like Miss Dani and Sir Alex helped desperate people like her. They provided the assistance she needed to save her son and turn her life around.

    ��I am sorry.�� She responded. ��But it will take more than a lifetime for me to ept your apology.�� She finally pulled away from his touch, putting a distance between them.

    Still, she feared she might anger him again, just like thest time she had turned him down. She prepared herself for his possible outburst, knowing he had a short temper.

    But surprisingly, he stepped back. ��I understand.�� He seemed to ept her decision with grace, which was odd. ��But I am not giving up. If you need time, I will give it to you. I will beg for your forgiveness, even if it takes me a lifetime.��

    Still, she could not help but be skeptical as she looked into his eyes. It was not easy to believe that a man like him could change. But was it impossible?

    ��You don��t have to do that. I suggest that you go on with your life. Find another woman to love and build a family with her. I think it will be the best for all of us.�� She still insisted, knowing she did not want anything to do with him.

    ��I can understand why you would feel that way. I only have myself to me. But if you give me another chance, I will be a better man for you and my son.�� Ryan calmly promised, looking genuinely remorseful.

    ��Ryan, I think you are just wasting your time on me. I am not going to change my mind. Your chance has passed. It is time that we go on our separate ways.�� She did not want to give him more reason to continue with his fantasy that they could still be a family.

    ��No. I will not give up until you give me one more chance.�� He demanded this time. ��Have dinner with me tonight in a public restaurant. Let me prove to you that I can still be the man of your dreams.��

    But she already had the man of her dreams. And they were having dinner tonight. She did not see the point of going out with Ryan because she already knew what she wanted in a man, and that was not him.

    She could already discern that Ryan would never measure up to Zach, who was everything she ever wanted in a man. And the fact that she already loved Zach with her whole heart.

    ��I think it would be a mistake if...�� But Ryan cut her off before she could reject his proposal.

    ��Think about it.�� He pulled something from his pocket, a piece of paper. Then, he handed it to her. ��As I said, I only ask for one chance. If after tonight, you still feel the same. Then, I will disappear from your lives forever.��

    He left the card in her hands as he turned to leave. But when he reached the door, he turned to look at her onest time. ��Call me. I will wait for you tonight.�� Then, he was out the door.

    She did not expect that he would leave without scandalizing the house. But should she believe a word he said? Should she consider going out with him tonight? No. Her mind insisted, warning her that it was a terrible idea.

    She decided that was the end of it. She had already answered her question as she walked to the kitchen and joined the two kids, who seemed unfazed by what happened in the other room as theyughed at whatever Sasha was showing Edison on her phone.

    ��Did you leave something for me?�� She asked, remembering that she was unable to finish her cone. It was still a mess that she had to cleanter.

    ��Sorry, Mama,�� Edison said as Sasha showed her the empty container.

    ��That is ok.�� She tapped Edison on the shoulder, assuring him that everything was fine.

    But was she telling the truth? Did she have the situation under control? Or was she merely buying them time until the next bomb exploded in her face? Or should she finally stop this nonsense by giving in to his proposal?

    It was just one dinner, not a date, right? What could be the worse that could happen in a public ce? Still, her gut said it was a bad idea, deciding to reject it again.

 Chapter 1141 - 1141 Watch list

    1141 Watch list

    He looked at the papers before him, wondering what else was missing. He had been working on them for thest few days. He had to be a hundred percent certain that everything was in ce.

    He did not want anyone to discover who she was while he hid her from everyone��s eyes. Nobody should be able to trace where he kept her and that he was involved in her disappearance.

    He had worked for years in the District Attorney��s Office, handling many cases of witnesses who had to undergo the witness protection program. He knew how to make people vanish without a trace as long as he executed everything perfectly.

    ��Are you sure about this?�� Mike asked the man who brought him the paper works. ��This is untraceable.��

    Of course, he could not do this alone. But he trusted this man since they had worked together for years. He had saved his ass on several asions. Now, he was returning the favor by helping him.

    ��When did I ever fail to deliver?�� The other unknown man asked him. ��I took special care with this one.�� He promised, handing him a driver��s license and some more papers.

    He checked the name and the picture attached to it. He guessed that was what was missing, an identification card and a passport. He concluded that he had everything he needed for the new identity.

    ��It is already inserted in the database.�� He added. ��She is now officially reborn.�� Proudly announcing histest handiwork.

    ��As I said in ourst conversation, this is off the record.�� He reminded the other man, wanting no way to find her.

    .....

    He knew he was asking for too much, but the man owed his life and his family to him. He would never betray him. However, he still needed assurance that there was no way for an error to haunt them.

    ��Don��t worry. Your secret is already erased in my memory and was never in my records.�� The man crossed his heart, swearing to him. ��No one would find her unless she wanted someone to find her.��

    In his record, all this man helped disappear had lived a regr and peaceful life. But those rare asions that the witness died since their pursuer found them had been the victim��s fault.

    They had been careless, forgetting that they were hiding. And some contacted their families even if they were supposed to be dead. Others lived a high profile, making them easy targets. But those who followed the rules lived a happy,fortable life.

    ��I always knew I could count on you.�� Mike smiled at him, satisfied that everything was working ording to the n.

    He dismissed the man and kept the papers in his locked drawers. He only needed a few more details before setting the n in motion. Then, Haley would be safely out of everyone��s radar.

    However, he would guarantee that she would leave her in safe hands. In the meantime, he had other matters to attend to since he did not take a leave out of his day job to go on vacation. He had worked to do.

    ��I want no one inside my office.�� He instructed the two armed men guarding the door. Thest thing he needed was a traitor poking at his privacy.

    Although, as far as he knew, he only hired the people he could trust to guard the ce. Still, he never could tell when a desperate man would betray him for a few silver coins.

    He left his private office and moved out to the hallway in this massive mansion. This ce was way more enormous than the other house he upied presently with Haley.

    ��I want everyone to be on alert.�� He said to the man in charge. ��Call me if there are any problems.��

    But he knew he had to move quickly, finding Haley snooping around the grounds, probably curious about the things around her. He had lessened the security surrounding the house to create a low profile, letting her believe it was just an ordinary rich man��s house.

    But if Haley discovered this ce, she would start to suspect that there was more to the story he told her. This other mansion was swarming with guards, protecting it like a fortress.

    ��Sir, the Boss wants to speak with you.�� One of the men approached him as he strode toward the main door. He was in a hurry since he had another meeting in the city.

    ��Tell him I wille byter.�� He looked at his watch, knowing he had no more time to dy. He could not bete. He knew the Boss would understand. There were matters he had to prioritize.

    He took his keys out of his pocket and rode his car, speeding up on the highway. Thest thing he wanted was someone suspecting he had another n going into y. He had to stick to his ns and act like it was another ordinary day.

    Soon, he parked his car in avishly posh restaurant where he was meeting his next appointment. He could already see the man he was meeting with sitting inside, probably already waiting for him.

    ��I am sorry. Am Ite?�� He asked, even though he knew he was still a quarter of an hour early to their allotted time.

    He noticed that they were sitting in a secluded area of the restaurant. A ce usually used for its privacy. It could be a coincidence. Or it was intentional for whatever the purpose of this meeting was.

    ��You are just in time, Mr. Mike Carter.�� The other man offered his hand to shake, which he dly took. ��Please, join us. My wife is just in the powder room. But she would join us any minute.��

    ��Thank you. But I wonder what this meeting is about.�� He asked, taking the opposite avable chair.

    He was surprised to hear from them. He could only wonder if the purpose of this meeting was business or if it had something to do with Gerald��s death. But the man would not discuss the matter over the phone, opting to meet him in a public ce.

    ��Do you mind if we wait for my wife before we discuss anything?�� The man said, not disclosing anything to him.

    Of course, his curiosity got the best of him, agreeing to squeeze them into his busy schedule. He knew that Gerald had been working with this man��s wife. Therefore, could it be something about his cases?

    Or was she investigating his death? That was a thought that slightly bothered him. He did not want other people snooping around this case when it was officially dered closed by the authorities.

    ��Herees my wife. I don��t think that you two have met before.�� The man supplied. ��Danielle Hamilton ckstone, meet Mike Carter.��

    ��Just Mike.�� He suggested as he shook her hand.

    He had seen her before from afar but never had a chance to meet with her. Their paths had never crossed before. But now, he had the opportunity to meet her up close.

    ��Well then, call me Dani.�� She took his hand and gave him a firm handshake.

    Now, he understood Gerald��s fascination with her, having no idea of the woman��s rtionship with histe leader. Nevertheless, he could see that she was indeed a stunning and attractive woman despite recently having her first baby.

    Anyway, he could not wait to hear what they had to say as they all took their seat and talked. At first, it was just the usual formalities of starting an awkward conversation between strangers.

    Eventually, the food arrived, wines poured into their sses, and they seemed to chat like old friends. The topic smoothly flowed until it was time to talk about the purpose of the meeting during dessert.

    ��It had been nice to get to know you, but I think we should cut to the chase,�� Mike said to the couple, who seemed friendly enough. ��What is this all about?��

    But years in the business taught him when someone needed more from him than just friendship. And this meeting was far from being a social call. They wanted something from him.

    ��I don��t know if we can trust you, but it seems you know Gerald better than anyone at this table.�� Dani was the first to respond to him. ��Still, he had never mentioned that you were that close.��

    The woman looked at him with skepticism and doubt, debating whether to tell him what this meeting was for or leave him in the dark. But he had no time for guessing games and waiting.

    ��I was his closest friend. More or less, we were like brothers, whether you want to believe that or not. But if you have something to say, I suggest you do it now because I will not waste our time sitting here while you doubt my existence.�� He said as he straightened his jacket, ready to leave.

    ��We did not wish to offend you, but what we have to tell you is a sensitive matter. Therefore, we need assurance that you are not the enemy but someone who had Gerald��s interest in mind.�� Alex calmly spoke to him, wanting to reassure him that they meant well.

    Now, his curiosity only shot to the roof, wondering what information they would like to share with him. Of course, he was interested to discover what they knew. He needed assurance that nobody had uncovered his secrets.

    But he guessed he needed to look closely at this couple��s activities, putting them on his watch list, seeing they had a personal interest in Gerald��s life.

 Chapter 1142 - 1142 The man she truly loved

    1142 The man she truly loved

    She looked at her reflection in the mirror, taking great lengths to look perfect. Zach called and told her that there was a change in their ns. He could note over to have dinner with her and Edison.

    Instead, he had to take her out on a date. She knew her son would be disappointed, but he promised to make it up to Edison the next day. She knew Zach would not just break his promise if he did not have a good reason.

    ��Do I look ok?�� She asked Sasha, who came by to pick up Edison. They would have to look after him while she went on a date.

    She turned around for the girl, asking her opinion. She had no one else to ask, still doubting her fashion sense. Luckily, the dress was a gift from Zach, who seemed to have better taste than her.

    ��I think the dress looks great on you. But I prefer you loosen your hair a bit.�� Sasha moved closer to her and asked her to sit down.

    Then, she started to redo her hairstyle, letting some of the tendrils escape their confinement. She had it in a neat bun on top of her head, but Sasha said she looked like her headmistress in school.

    After a few minutes, Sasha stopped and made her look at the mirror once more. ��Isn��t your Mama beautiful?�� Sasha asked Edison, who nodded vigorously.

    She would agree with both of them, seeing her reflection in the mirror. In a way, she knew she was not hideous. But the hair did enhance her look in addition to the stunning dress she was wearing.

    ��Mama, beautiful.�� Her adorable son answered as he stood in front of her.

    .....

    She leaned over and kissed him on the forehead, appreciating his encouragement. ��I love you, sweetheart.��

    ��You look stunning, Ms. Ria. Mr. Zach is lucky to have you as his date.�� Sasha said before they finally bade their goodbyes and left her alone in the room.

    But she thought she was the lucky one to find someone like Zach. After having Edison, she assumed that love would be thest thing on her mind. But Zach changed her, making her believe in second chances.

    ��I am lucky.�� She said again to herself as she moved around her apartment. ��And I deserve it.�� It was like a mantra that she kept saying to herself.

    Then, she realized she still had time to tidy up the apartment before leaving, seeing a few toys lying around the floor. She picked them up, put them in their ce, and arranged the throw pillows on the couch.

    Then, she sat down with nothing else to do but wait with her phone and bag on the table before her. Zach said he would pick her up at six, but looking at her watch now, she still had almost half an hour to spare.

    ��Mmmhhh!�� She expelled a deep breath as she waited for the clock to move.

    She had never been this anxious before that she could feel her palms sweating from the excitement and the nerves. And, of course, she did not want Zach to wait. She was not like the other girls who were alwayste.

    But truthfully, she was curious about where he was taking her. But when she asked him, he only said it was a surprise.

    But a few secondster, her bell rang, indicating someone was at the door. She thought he was early, but that was not surprising. Quickly, she rushed to the door and opened it wide.

    ��Good evening. I am looking for Ms. Ria Barbara.�� A man in an impable-looking suit stood before her.

    She had no idea who he was. She did not recognize his face, concluding that she had not seen this man before. Suddenly, her rm bells were ringing in her ears, warning her to take caution.

    ��Yes, that is me. What can I do for you?�� She guardedly asked, wondering what the man needed from her. Suddenly, she was anxious for Zach to arrive, wanting him by her side.

    What was wrong with her? She abruptly questioned herself. She had never needed a man before to depend on or defend her. She had lived her entire life only counting on herself. She concluded she could handle this on her own, even without Zach.

    ��I am Mr. Ryan Brett��s attorney. I am here on behalf of my client.�� He introduced himself, extending his hand to her. ��Do you have some time to talk?��

    She ignored his hand after learning that her ex-boyfriend had sent him. She could already tell that he only brought bad news with him. And she had no time to entertain such a man who would work for a scumbag like her ex.

    ��I am sorry, but I am on my way out. Can you juste by some other time?�� She told him, dismissing the man from her presence.

    She was about to close the door when the man stopped the door before it was halfway through. She looked at him, rmed and bothered, wondering if she should run and call the police as her pulse quickened. Still, she did not see him as the criminal type. But what did she know about dreadful men? She did end with one, right? She believed she had a terrible judge of character.

    ��No. Don��t worry. I will not take much of your time. I only came by to give you this.�� The man pushed a brown envelope in her direction, forcing her to take it. ��I will just call you in the morning.�� The man said before he turned and left.

    She thought that was easy as she eventually closed the door and stared at the envelope in her hand. ��What are you up to, Ryan?�� She muttered under her breath.

    She had ignored Ryan��s calls and text messages all day since she had no intention of seeing him tonight or any other night. She did not want to hear his voice and hated to see his face.

    But she guessed she could not ignore what was in the envelope as she opened it and checked the content. It was a thick bunch of papers. Judging from the jargon written on it, it was a legal case.

    It was no more surprise. Ryan was filing a case against her. Based on the first few notes, he was suing for full custody of their child, Edison. He was taking all her rights away from her.

    ��Can he do that?�� She whispered with shaking hands as she held the bunch of papers in her hand, tightly gripping them.

    She had never hated the man even more as he threatened to take her child away from her custody. If someone did not deserve a part of Edison��s life, it was him.

    Then, she found a note attached to the file.

    IF YOU WANT TO SEE YOUR CHILD AGAIN, I SUGGEST YOU MEET WITH ME TONIGHT AS I SUGGESTED. I WILL WAIT FOR YOU. IF YOU ARE NOT HERE IN THIRTY MINUTES, THEN CONSIDER THIS CASE FILE IN COURT.

    She immediately dropped the papers on the floor, feeling like it was burning and scorching her skin. Then, she started pacing the floor, confused, afraid, and debating whether to ignore the note or see the devil himself.

    She knew that Ryan had the money and the power to fight her. She had no way of settling this in court because she already knew she would lose. But what else could she do?

    ��What now?�� She asked herself as she stared a the scattered papers on the floor.

    She quickly picked it up and put it inside a drawer, not wanting anyone else to see it. But her mind was running a hundred miles per minute as she thought of what else she could do.

    Now that Ryan was not afraid to put their child in the open, under the radar of the media circuit, she had lost her leverage against him. She could not threaten him anymore with exposure.

    Yes, she had an agreement with him. But that was just a piece of paper. She was not naive to believe it would stand in court. An excellentwyer could always find a loophole in the system and overturn their case.

    ��Damn!�� She could not lose her son. She would die first before Ryan took him away from her.

    She sat back on the sofa, unable toe up with a decision. But she could tell her time was running out. She had to think of something fast. But as she looked at the ticking clock, she felt she had no choice.

    Panic-stricken, she grabbed her bag and phone and rushed out the door. She had no more extra time to waste. Quickly, she hailed a taxi and was on her way to meet thest man she wanted to see.

    As she sat in the backseat, she remembered her date with Zach. She knew he was probably en route to her apartment to pick her up. She had to tell him that she had to cancel their dinner date before he wasted his time and found nobody was home.

    She took out her phone and opened her text messaging app to send him a message. Soon, she had made an excuse that she would not be able to make it. But she would call him and exinter after her emergency meeting why she had to cancel.

    Then, her phone rang. It was Zach. Calling her. ��Damn!�� She put down the phone, debating whether she should talk to him.

    But exining to him was not her priority at the moment. She had to think of a n to deal with Ryan. Therefore, she had to ignore his call and let it go to voice mail.

    ��I am sorry.�� She uttered even though he could not hear her. She felt guilty for not showing up to his surprise. ��But I have to do this on my own.��

    But she knew she could not talk to him, not yet. She believed she had to deal with her past before moving on to her future. And this fight was hers and not his.

    Zach deserved a woman without too much baggage that could haunt and ruin his future. And he should have had a woman standing by his side that was whole and was not some damaged good.

    ��I will give him that.�� She told herself. A woman that he would be proud of and worthy to be with him forever.

    This time, she had decided she would end Ryan��s insanity and put a period on their rtionship. She had had enough of Ryan��s maniption. She would not let him scare her anymore.

    On the other hand, she concluded that Zach would require her honesty. She intended to tell him everything after this night, believing he deserved the truth.

    This time, she would trust him wholeheartedly. Then, tell him how she felt for him. She believed she was ready to give herself her whole self to the man who already owned her heart, the man she truly loved.

 Chapter 1143 - 1143 Radio silent

    1143 Radio silent

    She excitedly took her baby from her friend, smothering him with kisses, just d to be back home. It was her first time away from him, and she had already missed him so much.

    Although she and Alex had talked about getting a nanny, it was not that simple. They would have to set up interviews and background checks that might take weeks, but she needed someone immediately.

    She was d that her friend offered to cancel her activities that night to take care of her little angel. She could not pick a better person to leave her son with but her.

    Dani looked at her best friend, who dly volunteered to be his nanny upon hearing that she was looking for someone to look after his sweet little boy.

    ��Thank you.�� She uttered with appreciation, d that her friend had recovered from her traumatic experience of losing her child.

    If anyone deserves a child, it was Jacky. She would have been an excellent mother. Anyway, Jacky was still young. Dani believed that her friend could still have their baby eventually.

    ��It was my pleasure. Ares is such a sweet little boy.�� Jacky responded with a smile while patting the forehead of her godson.

    Then, the two men joined them with a bottle of beer in their hands. They sat on the sofa and enjoyed their drinks while entertaining themselves with a baseball game on the wide screen.

    ��Your boy is a sweet little angel when he is asleep. But man, when he is wide awake, I swear he turns into the devil himself.�� Marcusined to his bestfriend, exaggerating his words.

    .....

    She could only guess her baby showed his wild side to his godparents while they were away. But she understood, knowing Ares knew how to make a scene when he wanted attention.

    It was like her son had all those extra energies that could go on and on for hours and never get tired. And his voice could probably break all the sses if it went a little higher.

    ��Don��t mind him. He is just overly dramatic.�� Jacky countered, tapping her son on the hand. ��Ares is an adorable boy who only wants to be loved.�� Jacky kissed Ares on his forehead before taking a seat on her husband��s side.

    ��I am just saying, but I think he would be a great quarterback when he grows up. He could, without a doubt, have a good arm. You should have seen how he threw his bottle.�� Marcus narrated what happened earlier during their watch.

    ��I told you, Dani. Even Marcus seems to notice it.�� Alex agreed with his friend as they raised their bottles to his son. ��I guess someone is about to follow in my footsteps.��

    She and Jacky could only shake their heads at their husbands�� delusions. Ares still could barely raise his hands, much more throw a ball. But she had no objection if their son would like to follow in his father��s footsteps as long as it was his son��s decision and not Alex��s.

    ��Anyway, how was your meeting?�� Marcus finally shifted to his serious face as he waited for Alex to answer.

    Of course, he was interested to know what happened. Gerald almost became his brother-inw if he married Haley. But, of course, that did not happen. Still, he was curious whenever his sister was involved.

    She knew that Marcus truly loved Haley and would do anything to protect her, even from the person that she loved. But he was also saddened when he heard Gerald had to perish in such a manner. No one deserved to die that way, not even her criminal brother.

    ��We met with Mike and told him a few things we know about Gerald��s cases,�� Dani told Marcus, exining what she and Alex had discussed. ��But we left out a few more valuable details. We would like to see first if we can truly trust Mike.��

    She was still skeptical about him. He imed that Gerald was his bestfriend and he was his confidant and that they were like brothers.

    Then why did her brother fail to share with him about their rtionship?

    Why did Gerald leave him in the dark about a few things she knew, and he did not, just like their abduction? On the other hand, it was also possible that Mike did not trust them. And he was withholding information from them.

    ��We are still waiting for the DNA test results. But we did not mention it to him. Not yet.�� Alex added as he took a swig of his beer.

    She suddenly remembered how she first met her husband, like it was only yesterday. Her eyes were transfixed on his Adam��s apple as it moved along his throat. She remembered that was the first thing she noticed about him.

    And then, she remembered how she tiptoed out of his life, hoping never to see him again. But fate seemed to have other ns as their paths crossed again. Now, they had this lovely child created out of their love.

    ��What will you do if the DNA doesn��t match?�� Jacky asked as she joined in the conversation. ��Dani?��

    ��Yes,�� Dani suddenly answered, returning to the present, finally remembering they were in the middle of a conversation.

    Lack of sleep and stress made her slightly loony, always dozing off, daydreaming, or being distracted. The doctors said that was normal for her condition. She just needed additional rest.

    ��I will probably hire a good detective to look for him or his real body. After all, he is still my brother. My father made me swear to look after him.�� Dani told all of them what was on her mind.

    In a way, despite what Gerald did to her and Alex, she believed he had slightly atoned for it. She thought they would have a better rtionship if he had lived longer. She might even convince him to change his ways for good.

    ��What about you, Marcus? Have you heard from Haley?�� She asked since she had not talked to her friendtely. And when she tried calling her, her phone was already unreachable.

    She was worried since it was not easy to lose a loved one. She could understand her friend��s pain. She would also get it if she wanted to be left alone. But as long as she was safe.

    ��She only called me once, and my investigator said she called using a burner phone. After that, she had been radio silent.�� Marcus shook his head, looking quite worried about his sister.

 Chapter 1144 - 1144 Playing along

    1144 ying along

    He had bought new baseball gloves and balls for Edison, so they could throw some balls when they were in the park. He also arranged for tickets for the following Sunday��s championship ballgame.

    Then, he brought flowers for his date and some choctes for Sasha, who loved the white with minty and nutty vors. He could not wait to see them. And, of course, he was excited to introduce Ria to his folks.

    Zach was on his way to her apartment to pick her up. He wanted to be early, but it took time before he could finish all his errands. Then, his phone buzzed, so he quickly grabbed it.

    ��What meeting?�� He suddenly asked after reading the message from Ria. He was confused about whether the meeting was personal or for thepany. However, he did not remember any scheduled appointments at work today, specifically tonight.

    He hurriedly dialed her number, wanting to catch her at home and drive her wherever the meeting was, but she was not answering his call. She just said that she would tell him all about it after.

    It did not make sense since they had already made a n. Ria would not suddenly cancel on him at thest minute. But she did say it was an emergency. Nevertheless, he had nothing to worry about, and she would talk to himter.

    ��Where are you, Ria?�� Zach finally left a message on her phone, hoping she would respond when she got it.

    Eventually, he turned the car around and drove toward the restaurant where he was meeting his parents. He would like to find Ria, but the City was enormous. She could be anywhere. He was better off waiting until she replied to his message.

    In the meantime, the least he could do was spend some time with his family. He needed to talk to his father anyway. They could always meet Ria another time when she was avable. Maybe they could bring Edison too so they could also meet him.

    .....

    A few minutester, he was already walking inside the restaurant, guided to the table where his folks were already seated and waiting for him. He greeted them and took the vacant sit beside his father.

    ��I am so d you can finally join us for dinner again.�� His mother excitedly said as she squeezed his hand to make him feel she truly missed him.

    Truthfully, he was a little bit of mama��s boy since his mother had spoiled him rotten. His father was the disciplinarian in the family. Therefore, somehow they had bnced the way they had raised him.

    He was not aplete spoiled brat since he still knew his values. But, of course, he had outgrown that phase in his life and learned to live independently. At least, he had slowly learned his lessons.

    ��You know I will not miss the opportunity to spend time with you,�� Zach answered his mother as he ordered his meal.

    The only time that they had a misunderstanding was when his mother tried to defend Bianca. She always liked her since Bianca��s mother was her best friend. They wanted them to end up together.

    But, of course, it was his life, and he would decide what to do with it. He disobeyed his mother when she ordered him to propose to Bianca and marry her. His life spiraled downward after that.

    He had been hanging out with the wrong crowd and had his ass put in jail. It took him hardbor to realize that he was ruining his life. And Ria had shown him the correct path towards the light.

    ��I thought you said that you said you are bringing your girlfriend with you. Where is she?�� His father asked as if he was searching for someone behind his back.

    He had called his father after they had left, informing him that he intended to introduce Ria to them. But he guessed they would have to wait till next time.

    ��She was sorry she could note. Something important came up.�� He told his parents, making excuses for her.

    ��Who are you two talking about?�� His mother asked, suddenly confused since he had not shared that news with her. Seemingly, his father did not say anything either.

    ��I am sorry, but I forgot that your son was supposed to bring his new girlfriend and introduce her to us.�� His father casually exined to his wife, like it was not such a big deal, as their food arrived.

    ��And who is this new girlfriend?�� His mother asked once the servers had left their table, leaving them alone again.

    ��Her name is Ria, and I work with her,�� Zach enthusiastically stated. Then he also shared with them how great and intelligent she was. How she also impressed Alex with her creativity and talent.

    ��She seems to be a lovely woman.�� His father seemed fascinated and interested in meeting her. ��Maybe we should set up another dinner so she could join us.�� He even suggested.

    ��That would be great.�� He epted his father��s proposal, thinking that would be a good idea.

    ��Anyway, we ask you to join us tonight because I think you are ready, son.�� His father suddenly changed the topic as they went through the main course.

    ��Ready for what?�� He asked, a little confused, but he might have a slight idea of what he might be referring to since he knew what his father had always wanted.

    ��It is time that you start your political career.�� His father said what was already swirling in his mind, not because he wanted it but because he was dreading it.

    All his life, his father raised him to be just like him. But somehow, he never liked it. But he never saw any other way until he had worked with Alex. It opened new doors for him, other opportunities he wished to explore.

    ��Dad...�� He was about to decline his father��s offer when his mother suddenly greeted someone at his back.

    ��Bianca...�� He heard her name before he could see her.

    ��Fancy seeing you here, my child.�� Her mother rose from her chair and hugged his ex-girlfriend.

    He could only wonder if this was just a coincidence or another one of his mother��s plots to reunite the two of them. And he would not be surprised if Bianca was ying along.

 Chapter 1145 - 1145 Not an honorable man

    1145 Not an honorable man

    She arrived at the restaurant just in time since she caught a little traffic on her way. Maybete by a minute in her watch, but it did not matter. What mattered was she came.

    When she told the name of the person she was meeting at the front desk, the elegantly dressed woman immediately escorted her inside. She could only surmise that he was a valued guest in this posh ce.

    She could tell that only those with reservations and fat wallets could afford to eat in a ce like this. Then, her eyes finally caught the man she wished she did not have to see, waiting at the corner table by the window with the beautiful view of the garden outside.

    ��Ria, thank you for joining me tonight.�� He politely greeted her, quickly standing up to help her to a chair beside him.

    She did not like one bit the idea he had in mind, seeing the romantic setup of the table and the ambiance. Did he think that they were going on a date?

    Did he believe that dining with her with all this crap would make things better between them? That was not happening. She only came here to end what should be already over long ago.

    If she only thought of herself, she would shout to the media what a monster he was. But, of course, she still had to think of what was best for Edison. She did not want him to get caught in the media frenzy and ruin his life before it even began.

    ��Ryan,�� She acknowledged him as she took a seat, not wanting to cause a scene unless necessary.

    Thest thing she wanted was for the paparazzi to take notice of them and for them to end up in a tabloid with a quote, Lover��s Quarrel. She would not underestimate his ex-boyfriend for performing some dirty tricks.

    .....

    Still, she would be cautious not to fall for his traps. She would not let him win because, to him, this was just a game. To her, this was not just her life but her son��s too.

    ��You certainly looked ravishing tonight.�� Hemented as his eyes aze with fire, not from passion or love but from an unadulterated lust.

    She could see that he had not changed. He probably bedded every avable woman in a skirt who was foolish enough to believe his lies since shest saw him.

    She would not be surprised if he fathered several firstborn children from his irresponsible behavior. Eventually, he abandoned them and denied their existence, just like he did with her.

    ��I did not wear this for you.�� She tantly answered him, not wanting him to get any ideas. She would have worn tattered clothes if she knew he would force her to see him.

    Then, a waiter showed up, carrying two sets of food, putting a te before her that she did not order. She never intended to dine with him, but apparently, he took the liberty of ordering for her.

    ��I still got to see them, and I like it on you.�� He responded maliciously as his eyes wandered around her chest area. ��I hope you like what I ordered for you.��

    She did not feel anything for him except for repulsion. She knew she would be sick to her stomach if she kept hearing his voice and looking at his face.

    He could have ordered everything on the menu, but still, she would never like any of it. She believed just being with him was already enough for her to want to throw up.

    ��Enough of your nonsense. I want you to cut the bullshit and stop harassing my son and me.�� She hissed at him angrily, but she still maintained a low voice, not wanting to attract attention.

    ��I think what you mean to say is our son.�� He calmly corrected her as he started eating the first course. ��And I am not harassing you. I am merely taking my im back. After all, he has my blood.��

    He chewed his food and watched her like she was an interesting specimen. Then, he grabbed his wine and drank half of it before putting it down and staring at her.

    ��You are not taking my son. Over my dead body.�� She said threateningly, hoping she could stop this man��s madness.

    But the smirk that crossed his face implied that her warning did not even affect him one bit. He was not furious but more amused with her action. Then, he grabbed his wine again and leaned on his chair, appearing morefortable than ever.

    ��I was hoping that we would not have to resort to that. You know I hate violence.�� Ryan responded as he narrowed his eyes, gazing directly at her face. ��Such a beautiful face deserves a wedding, not a funeral.��

    Suddenly, cold chills ran through her body, sending shocking shivers down her spine. She did not want to believe that Ryan could do such heinous things. But what did she know about him and his family?

    Was he capable ofmitting a crime? Maybe. He had abandoned his son before. Therefore, she did not doubt that he might bepetent of more terrible things.

    ��You already have everything you need. You don��t need us.�� She tried to reason with him, hoping that he would finally listen. At least she had to try.

    ��I don��t have you and our son. I need you both in my life.�� He insisted as he refilled his ss with the wine.

    ��But we don��t need you anymore. I moved on. Your son...�� He cut her off before she could end her statement.

    ��Because you already have a lover. Do you think your lover would love our son? How much do you know about your so-called lover? What if I tell you that Zachary Andrews will leave you once he is tired of ying house with you?�� Ryan changed his demeanor, looking stoic this time.

    She was not surprised that he already knew the name of her current boyfriend. It must have shown up in his investigation. But she wondered if he knew Zach or if Ryan was only trying to create a rift between them.

    But she guessed she would choose thetter. Knowing Ryan, he was always up to no good. He was probably only saying that so that he could ruin her rtionship with a great man, unlike him.

    ��Zach loves me. He also loves Zach. He had been a father to him more than you ever did.�� She told him, trying to stay calm and rxed as possible. ��So, nothing you say would even matter to me.��

    ��Ok. Then, answer me this. Why is your precious Zach out on a date with her ex-fiance?�� He suddenly pointed behind her.

    She did not want to believe him, thinking this was just another of his ploy to trick her. She stayed in ce and did not look back. ��Come on, just look.�� He insisted, but she refused to y his game.

    ��If I am lying, then I will stop pursuing you,�� Ryan said, even swearing to her. ��Just look.��

    But could he ever trust his words since, as far as she knew, he was not an honorable man?

 Chapter 1146 - 1146 The two of them against the world

    1146 The two of them against the world

    Amelia was finally leaving them to go with Evan. Although it was just a short flight or a long drive away from her ce, she would still be away from them for good.

    Of course, she was not stopping her friend from pursuing her happiness and building a family. But she knew her heart would be devastated for some time because she would miss having her around. But it would heal eventually.

    At least Ang opted to stay with her, along with Goliath and Bea. She would not be alone with Luisa. Besides, Ang said that the couple would need some alone time, so they could finally produce more grandchildren.

    ��We will miss you,�� Sarah said as she finished packing the rest of her friend��s things in her room. They had arrived early that morning from their family honeymoon trip. Now, Amelia was going home with Evan.

    Of course, her friend had to live with her husband now that they were married. But it still did not lessen the sadness in her heart after living with her friend all this time.

    ��I will miss all of you, too,�� Amelia responded as tears threatened to drop from her eyes.

    ��Come on, guys. I am just taking Amelia home. She can alwayse back to visit, or you can live with me if you want. All of you.�� Evan offered, seeing that they were all about to cry.

    She knew Evan did not like to see women crying, especially those close to him. He would bend over backward to make the people he loved happy. However, she knew that what he suggested was not possible.

    Somehow, she had to learn to distance herself from them. She had to raise her daughter on her own. Besides, she could not live with them knowing how close Evan was with Lance and his family. That was just impossible.

    .....

    ��Let us just settle to visiting a few days once in a while,�� Sarah suggested, knowing that it would be taxing to go back and forth, but it would be worth seeing her friend.

    ��We will miss having you around and seeing your lovely smile, my dear.�� Ang softly said in her angelic voice.

    Ang might be getting old, but she still had a beautiful tone that they loved to hear. But yes, Sarah agreed with Ang. She would miss her friend��sughter.

    ��I will miss my little princess.�� Amelia turned to their little angel, already sleeping in her arms. It was alreadyte, and Luisa was probably tired from the trip.

    ��I doubt that,�� Ang said, pointing to her newlywed husband. ��I think Evan will be dragging your ass every chance he gets so he can see his little Princess.��

    During the time that they spent on vacation, Evan had grown more attached to Luisa than ever before. He swore that he wanted to have a beautiful girl like Luisa. So he can have two Princesses.

    She was d that Evan volunteered to be Luisa��s acting father, but she also feared that he might put too much love on Luisa. He mightpare her to his future children.

    But he promised he had more than enough love to give even if he had a dozen children. But, of course, Ameliained. ��I only want two or three maximum children.�� She agreed with her friend.

    It was hard to raise many children and give them equal love. It was better to have enough and devote love to each of them. A child should always feel loved and cared for at all times. But they also needed proper discipline, a difficult task for couples with many children, at least more than they could handle.

    ��But I think you are right, Ang. I might be here again sooner than you think.�� Amelia teased her husband, who effortlessly carried her bags to the door.

    ��How can we stay away for long from our little Princess?�� Evan said as he dropped the bags and walked back to Luisa, kissing her on her forehead.

    ��Go on, it is gettingte, and you still have a long flight.�� Ang escorted the new couple to the door, showing them the way out. ��I just hate long goodbyes,�� Ang muttered.

    But she knew that Ang was affected by their departure. They had gotten used to their living arrangement, that losing one was like having a part of them torn from their sides. It was heartbreaking.

    Then, it was just them. Even Goliath seemed unhappy with their new situation as he quietlyy on the floor near her feet. Bea was no different. Bea also became a part of their family since she had taken great care of Ang and Luisa.

    ��Why don��t you rest, Ang? I know you are also tired.�� She could see the fatigue in the way her shoulders slumped forward. ��Bea, please help Ang to bed while I put Luisa in her room.�� She suggested as she locked the doors.

    Soon, the entire house was quiet again. But she knew when she woke up the next day. Nothing would ever be the same again. But that was life. Nothing remained the same. Everything was in constant motion.

    ��I know this will be hard, but if we work together, we can get through this,�� Sarah whispered to her little girl.

    She knew there woulde a time when Ang would leave them, not temporarily but permanently. She was getting older every minute and sicker by the day. She had no choice but to face the inevitable.

    ��And we have to stop waiting for your Dad.�� She uttered softly to her sleeping child, not wanting to wake her up. But she knew she had to tell her. ��He is noting back to us.��

    Now that Lance married the perfect woman for him. She could finally stop daydreaming that there was still a chance for them. It was a false hope that she would not indulge herself anymore.

    It was time that she faced the reality that she had to raise Luisa alone. Then, eventually, it would be just the two of them against the world.

 Chapter 1147 - 1147 Rather self-explanatory

    1147 Rather self-exnatory

    Zach hated his mother at moments like this when she believed that she could manipte his life ording to her wishes. He was not a child anymore who she could control. He had learned his lesson never to fall into her trap.

    He did not doubt that Bianca had something to say about this. He was starting to believe that running into her at the hospital and the restaurant was not a coincidence. She might have nted it.

    Tonight, she was here because she had conspired with his mother to snare him into their trap. Luckily, Ria was not here to witness this. Or he might have a hard time exining this to her.

    ��Would you excuse us for a few minutes?�� His mother said, pulling his father to his feet. But I love this song.�� His mother theatrically danced to the music. ��We are just going to the dance floor.��

    If he had known better, that was just his mother��s ploy to leave them alone. But, he weed the chance. He would use it to point out to her that they were over if it still did not sink into her brain.

    ��Aren��t your parents the sweetest? You can see that they are so in love.�� Bianca uttered dreamily as her eyes followed his folks to the dance floor as soft bad music aired around the ce. ��Just like we used to be.��

    He already knew where she was going with this. She wanted to remind him of the good times that they shared. Yes, there were many because he thought he was in love with her. He even nned to propose to her.

    But no matter how much he loved her then, it seemed it was not enough for her. ��I remember.�� He answered her. ��But I also recall how you ruined everything. How you stepped on my heart and broke it to pieces.��

    Then, she felt her hands covering the top of his on the table. ��I know what I did, and I have regretted it since the day you left me.�� After that, her eyes glistened with unshed tears.

    .....

    He wanted to pull away from her hand, feeling scorched by her touch, not because he liked it but because he never cared for her anymore. But he did not want to make a scene. He did not want to shame her, just like she humiliated him.

    ��Well, I don��t.�� He knew there was a time that he wished she did not cheat on him. But now, he was happy that he did not end up with her. Because the woman in her life now was more than Bianca would ever be.

    ��Please. I don��t know how I can make it up to you. I know saying sorry would never be enough. But I only want a chance to ask for forgiveness.�� She pleaded with him, showing genuine remorse in her expression.

    Honestly, he did not hate her anymore. Maybe he felt sorry for her. But there was no more anger in his heart.

    ��It is over now. There is nothing we can do but move on. Maybe I can forgive you. But I will never forget what happened.�� He told her.

    He remembered what she had done as if it was still just yesterday. Truthfully, he did not want to forget so that he would never be in the same boat again.

    He just came home from a trip with his parents. Then, he decided to visit her at her apartment. During that time, she was unaware that he was back because they had to cut the tour due to an emergency.

    He intended to surprise her. He had already bought the ring hidden in his jacket. Slowly, he entered her apartment, wondering if she was home or out.

    ��Bianca,�� He softly called out, but nobody responded.

    When he saw no movement, he concluded that she was out. He began with his ns, putting candles and roses around the living room, then spreading rose petals on the floor.

    As he moved to the mezzanine of her apartment, throwing petals on the stairs, he finally heard noises. It wasing from her room. As he neared the door, the sound became louder and more audible.

    ��Uuummmhhh!�� Came the muffled voices behind the door. ��Aaaggghhh!�� Moans of passion instead of words.

    He could not believe what he was hearing.

    Could that be her? Did it sound like her? Or it could be one of her friends using her apartment.

    He still wanted to give her the benefit of the doubt. But he could not leave it to chance as he held the doorknob in his hand, debating whether to enter and see who it was.

    But curiosity won as he slowly opened the door, afraid of what he might see. And just like that, his world fell apart. Looking directly into his eyes was his girlfriend in the throes of passion with another man.

    It seemed she still did not notice his presence as she continued thrusting herself against the man underneath her. Her back faced him, but he recognized her body and long straight hair.

    ��Are you fucking kidding me?�� He shouted, but instead of confronting them, he closed the door and walked downstairs.

    He felt sick to his stomach, disgusted with her. He knew if he stayed, he might have killed her and the man with her. But he did not think she deserved an easy death for what she did.

    ��Zach!�� He could hear her call his name as he descended the stairs. He could sense her footsteps as she ran after him. ��Wait!�� She kept yelling behind him.

    He grabbed the keys he left on the counter and was about to open the front door when she caught up with her. She hugged him from behind, stopping him from exiting.

    ��Please, Zach. I have to exin.�� She mumbled as tears covered her face. A part of his heart wanted to listen, but the rest died from the pain she caused.

    ��We have nothing to talk about.�� He hissed angrily at her. ��I think it was rather self-exnatory.�� He added as he pried his body away from her grip.

 Chapter 1148 - 1148 Free to love again

    1148 Free to love again

    He could feel his body trembling from rage, pain, and all the intense mixed emotions raging inside him. He wanted to hurt her just like she did. But he stopped himself as he held himself rigid underneath her touch.

    ��No, what you saw was a mistake.�� She persisted, trying to exin herself.

    She tried to plead with him to listen to her exnation, but what was there to exin? She cheated on her. That was in and simple to understand. No reason could justify her actions.

    ��No. That is the truth.�� He corrected her. ��I was a fool to believe that you love me. That was my mistake.�� He shouted this time, wanting her to feel his pain. ��But now I know, your love, that was a lie.�� He was not going to let her dupe her again.

    Suddenly, he could not help if this was a one-time thing or if she had done it even before. How many times had she cheated on him? How many men had she been sleeping with while he was away?

    ��No. I love you, Zach. I love you very much.�� She still held on tightly around his body, crying her heart out.

    He wished he could believe her, but his eyes saw the reality of who she was. She could never love anyone but herself. If she loved him, she would never do that to her.

    He could still picture her face as she hade undone in another man��s arms. How could she love fucking another man if she loved him? That was not possible.

    ��Love?�� Heughed at her. ��You don��t know what love is.�� He finally pulled out of her arms, repulsed by her touch.

    .....

    He was a fool to believe her. He was blind not to see the signs now that he thought about it. Now, he could not stop imagining her in the arms of another man.

    ��I swear. I love you so much, Zach.�� She shouted as she tried to wrap her arms around him again.

    ��You were fucking some guy just a few minutes ago. And don��t you dare tell me that he forced you. Because I saw how you fucking loved it.�� He closed his eyes, wishing he could snap his fingers and forget all about her.

    He wished he could forget and wipe all his memories of their times together. He believed they were not worth remembering because all of them were lies.

    ��And please, don��t pretend you are drunk because you are visibly quite sober.�� He pointed his finger at her face, feeling like he was about to lose control.

    He contemted beating the other guy��s face with his fist. But in the end, he realized he was not worth the effort because she did not deserve it. They both could rot in hell.

    However, he wished he had seen the other guy��s face, but he did not have a view of the man lying on her bed. She was somewhat covering him. Anyway, he concluded he did not need to know.

    ��Please...�� She pleaded again. ��Forgive me. Don��t leave me.�� She cried harder as if that would help her case.

    But he was not moved by her emotions because he knew they meant nothing. He did not want to listen to her or hear any more of her lies.

    He did not want to see her ever again. At least not in this lifetime. He desired to forget that she ever existed in his life. She was not worth his time and especially his love.

    ��I don��t want you evering near me ever again.�� He furiously yelled at her. He stepped away from her. ��Don��t ever call or talk to me when you see me anywhere. You are dead to me.�� He added.

    ��Please, Zach. I love you.�� She still made an effort to apologize. But he had enough.

    ��We are over.�� With that said, he turned and left. From that point on, his world spiraled down. He lost his direction until Ria found him and set him straight again.

    Then, Bianca moved closer to him, snapping him from his recollection of the past. Her hands cradled his face before wrapping around his shoulders. ��All I ask is for you to forgive me. Please give me a chance.��

    He was suddenly aware that they were in the middle of the dining hall as his consciousness returned to the present. He guessed he did not want her to cry in front of all these people.

    Therefore, he did what he could to show her somepassion. After all, she had been his friend at some point in their rtionship. Besides, he was over her.

    ��I can forgive you, but I am sorry. We can never go back. All we can do is move on.�� He honestly said to her, giving her no hope for a reconciliation.

    ��Is it because of that girl? Are you choosing her over me?�� She calmly asked as she loosened her grip on his body.

    ��Yes. I am going to marry Ria. I love her.�� He admitted to her, hoping that would finally put a nail in their rtionship, ending whatever she had left in her delusion.

    ��I guess I have no more choice but to ept that I lost you.�� She muttered as she lowered her face, appearing to prevent her tears from falling.

    He pulled her in his arms, wrapping her in his embrace. ��I hope that you find the right man for you. But unfortunately, it will never be me.��

    ��Thank you,�� Bianca uttered as she looked up at his face. ��I guess I just needed to hear that you forgive me. Don��t worry. I will be ok.�� She rested her head between his shoulders and chest as she wiped her eyes with the napkin.

    Then, she tilted her head and gave him a soft peck on the cheeks. ��I am sorry again. But do you mind walking me back to my car? I think I better go home.��

    ��Sure.�� Zach felt d that things worked out in the end. He did not want to hate her forever. At least now, his past did not weigh on him any longer. He was free.

    Free to love again.

 Chapter 1149 - 1149 Everything went black

    1149 Everything went ck

    Ria refused to look. But at some point, Ryan had convinced her. But she only wanted to prove him wrong. That he was mistaken because Zach would never fool her.

    He would never cheat on her. Zach was a better man than Ryan would ever be. Zach would never do what Ryan did to her. ��You promised that if you are lying. You will leave my child and me alone.�� She repeated, wanting it clear between them.

    She was willing to take a risk since she would lose nothing but gain her freedom if Ryan was wrong. Besides, she hadplete trust that Zach would never hurt her. He was not Ryan.

    ��I promise.�� Her ex-boyfriend swore to her as he pointed for her to turn around. He leaned on his chair and took his drink, seemingly trying to find afortable position.

    Suddenly, she felt a cold sweat break through her skin. Why was Ryan acting so calmly as if he was confident he would win? Did she make the mistake of epting his challenge?

    But it was toote to back out as he encouraged her to look behind her. Slowly, she turned, wondering what she would see. And then, her eyes roamed around the room until they stopped to focus on a couple.

    They were several tables away from them. They looked cozy enough. Like they were on a date. But still, Ria trained her eyes on them, even if it was difficult to see.

    It was hard to see a good view since some diners blocked her line of sight. But she could see the outline of the man��s back and his hair. From this angle, she believed it could be him.

    She sharpened her eyes, curious whether she was correct that it was not Zach. Or Ryan could be telling the truth. Based on her observation, the man was with a woman. She decided to focus on the woman that was facing her.

    .....

    Damn! It was her.

    She recognized her. She was the woman that interrupted their dinner the other night. She thought they might have a past from how that woman looked at her fiance and how he reacted to her sudden presence.

    But she shoved the thought aside, not wanting to ruin their moment by talking about another girl. She and Zach had a great date. She believed discussing their past might destroy the rest of the night.

    ��Do you see them now? That is Bianca. His ex-girlfriend and fiance before you came into the picture.�� The man sitting across from her borated. ��She wants him back, and it seems she is getting her wishes.��

    ��How do you know so much about Zach?�� She wondered if Ryan got all this information from the investigation. Did he also have Zach investigated? She suddenly remembered the secret whispers Zach and Tabby shared when she was not around.

    However, she still had to confirm if the man whose back faced her was her boyfriend. She had to see his face. Therefore, she kept her eyes focused on the two, who seemed deep in conversation.

    Are they patching up their rtionship? Are they getting back together? Her mind suddenly wondered, but she stopped herself. She should not doubt Zach, not after what he went through to show her how much he loved her.

    But maybe, he was disappointed that she did not say she loved him too. Could that be why he dated his ex to reunite with her? She had no idea. She did not even know much about his past. But then again, she should not be jumping to a conclusion.

    ��Zach is my best buddy. I did not even know that he was dating you until I learned from my investigator that you dated him.�� He pulled out his phone, tinkered on the screen, then shoved it in her direction. ��Look.��

    She dropped her eyes to the phone on the table and gazed at the disy on the screen. There it was, a photo of the two of them smiling together. Then, Ryan reached forward, swiping the screen, letting her see the rest of their happy times together.

    ��We have known each other almost all our lives. But Zach never once mention you to me. I have to hire an investigator to find you. Why is that?�� He took his phone back, returning it to his breast pocket before looking at her.

    ��When all along, the woman I was looking for was right under my nose. And my bestfriend is fucking her, the mother of my child,�� Ryan said crudely, not caring about thenguage he used.

    ��Maybe he never considered you as a friend. That is why he never shared about our rtionship with you.�� She answered him, wanting an answer to his question. At the same time, she wished to dispute his im. For the rest of hisments, she chose to ignore them.

    However, from how she saw their pictures, it seemed Ryan and Zach were tight. There were pictures of them when they were young and some recent ones. It meant that Ryan could be telling her the truth.

    She returned her eyes to the couple that seemed to be hugging each other. Eventually, the woman, called Bianca, kissed him, and the man did not flinch away.

    Not a few minutes had passed when they both stood up with the woman clinging to his arms. They were leaving together. Did it mean that they were back together? But this time, she finally saw his face. It was Zach.

    ��Now, do you believe me?�� Ryan said. ��I thought that you would find yourself a good man.�� Ryan shrugged his shoulder. ��Yet, you still ended up with someone just like me. Maybe even worse.��

    She wanted to run after him, but her body seemed frozen in her seat. She could not move as she watched the two disappear from her sight. Was it over between them?

    Of course, how could she ept a man like him? Someone who could cheat behind her back. But then again, her mind reminded her to give Zach a chance to exin himself.

    ��Do you want to know why they broke up?�� Ryan continued when she remained silent in her seat, unable to move. ��Of course you do. So, I will tell you.��

    ��You see. Zach had impregnated Bianca. That was why he drastically proposed. But then again, Zach changed his mind. He told Bianca he was not ready to marry her and be a father.

    But instead of letting Bianca keep their baby, he forced her to abort their child. Bianca was devastated. But she loved Zach so much that she agreed with the hope that Zach would return to her.

    But he still left her in the end.�� Ryan took his ss and refilled it with the wine before him. Then, he offered the other one that she had refused to drink.

    She only looked at him as if Ryan had gone crazy. That did not sound like Zach at all. The man that she loved would never be that cruel. He would never harm an unborn child, remembering how Zach loved Edison.

    Then, her mind suggested that Ryan might have set this all up to ruin Zach in her eyes. Maybe Zach had an exnation for everything. She just had to hear him out.

    ��If you don��t believe me, I suggest you investigate it yourself.�� Ryan dared her. ��Hey, you are shaking...�� He suddenly said, looking concerned, ��...and your face is pale.��

    She looked at her hands, and it was. She felt a chill run through her veins at the thought that Zach could do what Ryan was insinuating. Still, she needed answers from Zach, not from this untrustworthy man.

    ��Why don��t you drink just a few sips so the wine can calm your nerves.�� He offered, pushing the ss in her direction.

    ��Or are you pregnant with his child? If that is the case, I will not force you to drink. I can ask the waiter to bring you some water.�� He offered.

    But she thought the wine might help. Besides, she was not pregnant. She took the ss and drank it. It was not like one ss of wine would knock her out. In addition, she needed some liquid courage to say her following words.

    ��You know what. I don��t care what you said. I know you have something to do with this. This...�� She waved her hand before her. ��It is all a setup, and I don��t believe you one bit.��

    Then, she ced the ss down on the table and stood up. ��I don��t want to see and hear from you ever again. Come near my child or me again. I will sue your ass.�� She grabbed her bag and stepped away from the table.

    But she turned around to say one more thing. ��And I don��t care anymore if the press feast on our lives. But I will drag you and your entire family into the mud if you don��t stop harassing me.��

    She continued on her way out, hoping she could still catch Zach, but they were long gone. However, finding a taxi seemed difficult as she stood on the pavement without seeing one.

    Then, it hit her, a dizzying spell. It seemed like her world was swirling underneath her feet. She felt she was losing her bnce and was about to fall. Then, she felt arms catching her.

    After a few more seconds, a car pulled in front of her. And thest thing she felt was her lying on a warm body and what seemed to be a moving car. Then, everything went ck.

 Chapter 1150 - 1150 Ask her for a date

    1150 Ask her for a date

    He looked around the room, feeling lonely. All his friends seemed busy with their lives, spending their spare time with their loved ones. On the other hand, he was still loveless.

    He almost had one, but somehow, she slipped away from his fingers. Maybe he was destined to be on his own. Still, what was he doing in this bar, long away from his home?

    Was he hoping for another chance encounter? Of course not.

    ��Can I have another bottle?�� He told the bartender, ordering another drink.

    He had a new client confined in the hospital that he had to see. Afterward, he entered this establishment and stayed for almost thirty minutes. Now, he was in his third beer. Why was he drinking? Because he missed her, the woman who stole his heart.

    A friend told him that he should start dating. Now, he was supposed to find a woman in this bar that would appeal to him, but nothing yet caught his eye. He was not saying that the girls around him were not attractive. They were just not his type.

    But then again, what was his type?

    ��I think I remember you.�� The bartender stared at his face as he handed him another bottle. ��Yeah! You are that guy.�� He excitedly announced as if he had discovered some rare specimen.

    ��What guy?�� He curiously asked as he narrowed his eyes at the man behind the counter.

    .....

    He had no idea what the other guy was talking about since he hardly remembered what had happened thest time he was there. All he knew was that he had met this girl. Suddenly he wondered if he had made a fool of himself while intoxicated.

    ��The guy who was too wasted to go home. Luckily, Doc Roseann found you. I am Cris, by the way. I helped put you in a cab.�� The big bulky tattoed man told him. ��Seemingly, you don��t remember.��

    He only remembered the man when he served his drinks. Other than that, all was nk. Cris was right. He was too intoxicated to recall anything. But something caught his attention. Doc Roseann. That was her.

    R meant Roseann.

    The man offered his hand that he took and shook. ��Thanks, Cris. I appreciate the help. I am Adam.�� Then, he grabbed his wallet and took out a bill and a card. ��In case you need representation, just call.��

    That was the least he could do to return the favor. Besides, Cris looked like a decent man despite the markings on his body. He would not have second thoughts about helping a man like him.

    ��Thanks, Adam. I will surely give you a call if I need one.�� The guy cheerfully looked at him and returned his money. ��This one is on the house, but I hope you don��t intend to get drunk again.��

    ��Nope. Not this time. I am just passing the time.�� Adam assured the bartender. ��This is probably myst bottle.�� He raised the ss to him.

    As the minutes passed, the bar started to pack up as more customers entered the room. He guessed he could have one more round before he called it a night.

    ��Cris, one more.�� He caught the attention of the tattooed man. Then, he immediately walked to his side.

    ��I do hope you wille by more often. We can use a fewwyers around here.�� Cris jokingly said before he served hisst beer. ��Hearing doctors rave about their patients and diseases is tiring and boring.��

    ��Hey, Cris. I heard that.�� A woman��s voice hollered behind him, chastising the other guy. ��I will have whatever he is drinking. Then charge it to him.�� She continued as he felt someone upy the vacant seat next to him.

    ��I meant for you to hear that.�� Cris smiled at the neer and saluted before moving away to get her drink.

    He did not need to look at who sat beside him. He believed his instinct told him that the girl from thest time was her. She seemed to have this distinctive tone in her voice.

    ��Hey, you are here.�� She greeted him as she nced his way. ��Adam, right? But if you are here to thank me. That was not necessary.�� She grabbed the beer from Cris before she continued. ��By the way, thanks for this.��

    ��Why am I again paying for your drink?�� He asked as he finally turned to check her face, matching the one from thest time. ��If I did not need to thank you.�� He inquired as he took another sip of his drink.

    ��Because I had a bad day, and you wish to help me forget.�� She answered him. ��What about you? Why are you here?�� She stared at him with those analytical eyes as if she was dissecting his thoughts. ��You seem a long way away from home.��

    ��Don��t tell me. Let me guess.�� She tapped her fingers on the counter, letting her short nails create a beat on the wooden surface. ��You are finally visiting a family member who is seriously sick. That is why you are drinking.��

    He shook his head at her first attempt, slightly smiling at her ridiculousness. Then, he watched her look at the ceiling as if she was deciphering a great mystery.

    Somehow, his eyes could not help but stare at the long column of her neck. Still, he looked away when she turned to look at him. He did not want her to think that he was checking her out. He was not.

    ��Don��t tell me the patient is dead.�� She solemnly toned down her voice.

    ��Nope. I am not here because of a family member.�� He told her as he took a swig of his almost empty bottle.

    ��I guess a client then.�� She surmised, thinking this time that she guessed it right. ��Unless you are here to find me.�� She sharpened her eyes at him, staring into his face.

    He was in the vicinity because of a client. But was he here because of her? Did hee here to bump into her? And make it appear like it was an ident.

    ��I am here because of a client and thought of grabbing a drink before going home.�� He chose to answer her with what he thought was the truth. The other one was still a little vague.

    Was he attracted to her? Maybe. But was that enough to ask her for a date?

 Chapter 1151 - 1151 A little unorthodox

    1151 A little unorthodox

    She was not expecting to see him as she entered the bar. When he did not call or drop by after she took him home, she thought he might have forgotten all about her.

    Still, there was a chance that he was not here because of her. Finally, his words confirmed that it was not her that brought him into this neck of the woods but a client.

    ��So, is the client still alive?�� Roseann yfully asked, wondering if she knew who he was visiting in the hospital. She could not help but think if they might bump into each other again in the hospital.

    But was it a coincidence that she also found him in the same spot, only this time, drinking beer? Or was he here so he could identally bump into her? Well, a girl could dream, especially about a guy like him.

    ��He is. Alive and hardly injured. And he intended to sue.�� He chuckled with that gorgeous sounding out of his lips. ��That is why I am here. I had to listen to his case.��

    Based on him, it was a funny story. But, of course, he could not go on to the details. He had to protect his client��s privacy. Still, she could not stop listening to his voice. It was hypnotic.

    She suddenly imagined him in the middle of the courtroom, shouting. ��I object, Your Honor.�� But more than that, she also fantasized that he was groaning her name at the height of his passion. Again, there was nothing wrong with dreaming.

    ��I guessed just like a priest, you and I are bound to protect our patient��s secrets. In your case, your client.�� She knew she soundedme.

    But she could not think of any good topic they could discuss since all she dated were nurses and doctors, neverwyers. Not that they were dating, but still, she believed she wanted to get to know him more.

    .....

    ��I never saw it that way, but yeah. I guess.�� Adam acknowledged her deduction. ��I said this is myst bottle. So, I think I better go home before you start dragging my ass inside a taxi again.��

    He emptied the bottle and ced it on the counter before turning to her to bid her good night. It was still early. And she guessed she did not want the night to end just yet.

    ��I guess there is nothing I can say that can stop you from leaving.�� She shrugged her shoulder as if she had epted his decision. Then, she also turned to face him.

    But instead of words, she decided to use her lips to make him stay. She leaned over with her hands supporting her weight on his knees and gently touched his lips.

    ��What are you doing, Roseann?�� He asked as his eyes searched her face while his hands held her arms as if he was putting some distance between them.

    He looked surprised, slightly taken aback by her candid act. But she was not letting this night go to waste without even trying. She moved an inch forward, letting him taste her lips before backing out again as she stared into his eyes.

    ��I am giving you a goodnight kiss.�� She whispered seductively, hoping that would be enough to entice this man.

    When she saw his eyes darken, she knew she had woken something deep inside him. She grazed her lips again on his lower lips, capturing them until she felt his reaction.

    Then, he finally captured hers, pushing harder until their lips entangled in a battle of dominance. She wanted him, and from his intense reaction, he also wanted her.

    Finally, his lips left hers, traveling down her jaw and creating a path on the length of her neck. On the other hand, their hands tried to support each other from tumbling down the stool they were sitting on.

    ��Do you want to walk me back to my ce? It is not far from here.�� She murmured near his ears.

    She was not opposed to one night stand with a stranger. But she had never done it with one. Most of her rtionships had been meaningful at some point. But her priorities always stood in the way, making it hard for her tomit to a long-term romance.

    Still, she would not consider him a total stranger since she slightly had learned a few things about him. She had to thank the inte for that and their short conversations.

    ��Ok.�� He finally pulled himself away from her. ��Lead the way.�� She heard him say.

    Quickly, she took his hand and dragged him out of the small establishment. Soon, they were walking on a slightly busy pavement on their way to her apartment.

    She rented a small space near the hospital so it would not be difficult going to her workce, especially when she was on call. Besides, it was time for her to be independent from her family.

    ��This is the ce.�� She stopped in front of a small apartment. Finally, ending the awkward silence. She guessed it was not only her who was nervous about what was on her mind.

    She could sense that he liked kissing her, but he did not seem the type who bedded all the women who showed interest in him. Now, she was curious about his story.

    ��It seems like a nice ce.�� He finally spoke again as he stood beside her and looked at her building.

    ��Do you want toe in?�� She asked as she opened the door and held it open for him.

    Truthfully, she was attracted to him from the first time she saw him. But that was a physical thing. On the other hand, she was starting to get emotionally attached to someone else.

    She had to stop it before she ended up hurting herself and the people she loved. She could not condone her developing feelings for a man that was not free to love her back.

    ��I have coffee.�� She hastily offered when she saw his reluctance. But she knew that was not all she was willing to give him.

    She would like to suggest something to him if he would hear her out. She knew there was a likelihood that he would disagree, but she had to try. Even if what she had to propose to him was a little unorthodox.

 Chapter 1152 - 1152 Start over again

    1152 Start over again

    He had no idea why he kissed her back. Maybe in some way, he found her attractive. She was indeed beautiful, charming, and intelligent. So, what was not to like about her? Admittedly, he enjoyed the kiss.

    When she invited him to walk her to her apartment, he agreed. What was wrong with that? He would have done that to any woman who asked him. It was not like he nned to sleep with her.

    Do you want toe in? Now, that was a different story. I have coffee. He heard her offer.

    He knew that there was always an underlying meaning to that statement. It did not mean actual drinking of coffee but something else. Was he ready for it?

    He guessed he would never know if he would not try. However, he was not a one-night-stand guy. He never liked sleeping around with random girls. It was either he was in a rtionship or not.

    However, his work had prevented him from looking and finding the woman he would love. Well, until he found Serena. But fate was not on his side as she left him with a broken heart.

    ��I love to have coffee.�� Adam finally epted, agreeing to whatever the night held for them. He concluded that maybe Serena was not the one.

    Maybe this girl was. Then, he would let her slip through his fingers again because he could not let go of another. No. He wanted to be happy just like his friends and find the other half that would make him whole.

    He followed her to her small apartment. He could tell that she was not from an affluent family, judging from the size and condition of the tiny room. But he never cared about that. At least her apartment looked decent, orderly, and clean.

    .....

    ��Make yourself feel at home.�� She guided him to the modest sofa while grabbing a used mug on the coffee table.

    He assumed she probably left that this morning in a hurry to work. He also did that often in his apartment. Still, the room was a reflection of her. Simple but appealing.

    ��Thanks.�� He took a seat in the middle of the couch and continued to look around, finding the air a bit awkward. As he said before, he was not adies�� man.

    ��I know I offered coffee, but I also had a wine if you prefer.�� She walked toward a mini counter, producing two sses and a bottle of red.

    Did he feel like getting sober or drunker? He had no idea, but he ended up saying wine. Maybe if he was going to get through this night, he had to calm his nerves. Now, this scenario reminded him of the time he went on his first date.

    She walked over to him, cing the drink and sses on the table. But he could not stop the slight chuckle that escaped his lips. There was nothing funny about the situation, but he found himself hrious.

    ��Is there something wrong?�� She furrowed her brows at him, probably wondering why he wasughing. ��Is there something on my face?�� She asked when his eyesnded on her lips.

    He quickly stifled hisughter, straightening on the couch. ��No. It is not you. I am sorry.�� He hastily apologized for his behavior. Then he took the bottle and opened it with a pop.

    ��Then, what is it? Do you mind sharing the joke?�� She questioned him as she joined him on the couch, still staring at him with those scrutinizing eyes.

    He suddenly found himself in a situation that wouldnd him on a date with her or out on the street. He never liked lying, so he had no option but to tell her the truth, even if it was embarrassing.

    ��Would you believe that I have never done this?�� He took the wine and drank half of the ss he poured. ��I mean to say, it has been a while since I was out with a girl.�� And he guessed it had been a while since hest slept with one.

    ��Oh!�� She looked surprised, probably thinking he was full of crap. Upon analyzing what he said, he sounded like he was making a pickup line. Now, he wondered if she even believed him.

    ��So, you have not slept with anyone.�� It was more of a question than a statement, but he did not realize that he had spoken that part aloud. Now, he could feel his body heating up from mortification.

    ��I just remembered the first time I went out on a date.�� He further exined, hoping that would exin his internal joke. ��I think I am talking too much.�� But he knew he just made it worse.

    He had no idea what he was bbering about, but he had already said too much. He put down his ss, already feeling awkward for ruining the night with his confession.

    ��I will not take it against you if you want me to leave.�� He offered, feeling that she deserved someone better. After all, he could not offer her more than a hookup. He finally admitted that he still was in love with Serena.

    ��For how long?�� She nosily asked, disregarding the other things he said. ��I mean, I don��t want to pry if you don��t want to share.�� She also took the wine from the table and drank it while she waited for him to answer.

    ��I guess you don��t want me to leave yet.�� He concluded, but he wished to hear her answer. Words were always best in his profession.

    ��Of course, but we can just talk and get to know each other if that is morefortable for you.�� Roseann offered as she pulled her legs on the couch, making herself morefortable as she sipped her wine.

    Still, he felt like he was out of her league. He did not want to judge her and think she had done this on more than one asion. But he appreciated that she was notughing at him.

    He was not unattractive. He knew that. On the contrary, he was a catch. But his job took most of his time, making it impossible for him tomit to anyone. But now that he was ready, the girl he liked was not.

    What a mess! Right?

    It was like fate enjoyed messing with his love life. Now, was he ready to start over again?

 Chapter 1153 - 1153 Just the sperm donor

    1153 Just the sperm donor

    She woke up with a terrible headache as her hands automatically held onto her temple. She could hardly open her eyes as bright light flooded the room.

    She blinked several times, hoping to make sense of her condition. Everything seemed to be a blur at the moment. She seemed to find it hard to recallst night��s event.

    ��Ooohhh!�� She could feel the pain as if it was cracking her head. Had she been drinkingst night? Did she have a hangover? But she doubted. She had learned her lesson not to drink more than a ss.

    What happened to her?

    She could sense that it was not her room since the pillows and the bed felt different underneath her touch. The smell of the sheets was also unfamiliar. She would know since she did all theirundry.

    She squeezed her eyes shut, hoping it would drive the pain away. Then she forced her eyes open. But what she saw next shocked her. She did not recognize the room as her eyes roamed around her surrounding.

    She looked at the walls, hoping to find some clues. But all she saw were paintings and some other decorative stuff. Nothing personal that would indicate where she was.

    ��Where are you?�� She asked herself. ��Think!�� She kept repeating, hoping that would jog her memory.

    She blinked a couple more times as her eyes finally cleared up, but the headache stayed the same. Then, she could finally hear noises. It was faint, but she was sure it wasing somewhere outside the room.

    .....

    She looked around again and scanned every corner and wall. There were two doors. She was assuming one led to the bathroom, the other outside. But who owned this room?

    ��Mmmhhh!�� She shook her head and decided to try the first door. Was this Zach��s apartment? Did she end up going home with him?

    She could see the man��s toiletries on the counter. It made sense since all the decors indicated that a man stayed in this ce. Then, she finally looked at the mirror.

    She still wore her clothes fromst night, which was a relief if this was not Zach��s ce, although her face was a mess. Did she go home with a stranger? She finally leaned over the basin and opened the tap. She needed to wash her face.

    Bam!

    It was like an explosion sted into her brain as memories flooded her mind. She abruptly stood upright as everything became clear. She finally remembered what she was doingst night.

    ��Oh my!�� At that moment, fear crawled into her consciousness as the past event yed in her mind.

    She did not go home with Zach since he was with her exst night. Therefore, she could only conclude that this was Ryan��s apartment. Somehow, she ended up going home with him.

    That was a possibility since she did not remember anything except that Ryan was thest person she saw that night. Then, she seemed to pass out, remembering nothing else after that.

    ��I need to get out of here.�� The thought suddenly urred as she exited the bathroom and looked for her things. But except for the clothes on her body, her bag and phone seemed to be nowhere. Even her shoes were missing.

    She could only conclude that it was probably outside where she could have dropped it, or Ryan might have taken it from her. But there was one more thing that worried her. She wondered about her son.

    She had to know that he was ok.

    Slowly, she moved towards the door, wondering if Ryan was waiting for her to wake up. But she hoped he had left and the house was empty so she could look for his things and escape without seeing him.

    ��Thank you. I will take it from here.�� At least, that was what she thought she heard behind the door. But that was Ryan��s voice. She recognized it.

    She could also hear muffled sounds in the background. It sounded like someone was watching a movie. When she stuck her ears on the door, she knew the movie seemed familiar too. But that was not important.

    Now, she knew that Ryan might have taken her without her consent. At least he had the decency not to touch her. Although her clothes were wrinkled, it was still intact.

    Carefully, she exited the room, preventing herself from making any sound. She pushed her back closer to the wall, hoping he would not notice her. Finally, she saw him standing on the counter as if he was busy preparing something. She guessed it could be breakfast.

    Then, he walked further to the other side, disappearing behind the cabs, out of her sight. She knew it was her opportunity to escape. She grabbed it, running on her tiptoes, not caring if she was barefoot. She just needed to reach the door.

    ��Mama, you awake.�� A voice shrieked excitedly behind her, making her stop in her tracks. Her heart almost stopped as she recognized his voice.

    Abruptly, she turned, and a child was running toward her. She knew the movie was familiar. It was Edison��s favorite. At the moment, her son was watching it.

    ��Edison, what are you doing here?�� She asked, but she guessed this was not the time for a reunion. She quickly turned around, nning to drag her son with her. They had to get out of there.

    But Ryan was already standing by the door, looking smug as ever. She guessed he had nned all of this all along. Now, he had her and her son in one room.

    ��Aren��t we one big happy family?�� Ryan remarked as he moved closer to them. Then, his hands touched her son��s her. ��Show Mommy what we made for her while she is sleeping, my son.��

    Her son looked up at her with those angelic eyes as if seeking her approval. ��We cooked breakfast.�� He said excitedly, slightly stammering. ��Is... is he my Daddy?�� Slightly hesitant.

    She knew she had toe up with something fast. But lying to her son was not the solution. As much as she did not want them to meet, she had no more choice now.

    She could not deny that Ryan was his biological father. But it did not mean he deserved to be called her son��s father. For her, he was just the sperm donor.

 Chapter 1154 - 1154 Set in stone

    1154 Set in stone

    He looked at the clock on his wrist and turned to the door. He was supposed to meet a client in this restaurant. But his client waste. He had been waiting for half an hour on the appointed schedule, but she was still a no-show.

    However, he was not like the other attorney who got paid by the hour. In his case, this was a pro bono. Therefore, he did not get even a dime for doing this job. Nevertheless, he knew how important this was to his client, so he opted to wait.

    ��Would you like to order something else with your coffee?�� The waitress in the diner asked as she refilled his cup with freshly brewed.

    ��Let me have a pancake.�� He knew it was rude if he kept drinking their refible coffee without ordering anything else.

    That was one more thing about his current employment. He barely earned anything. Truthfully, he had to spend most of his ie to cover the expenses of his pro bono work.

    But it did not matter to him. The pleasure he derived from helping those people who could not afford representation was more than enough satisfaction.

    Of course, proving that money could not buy justice was an additional bonus. Andstly, beating those corporate sharks who loved bending thew for theirrge corporate firm and their client��s benefit gave him so much thrill. He believed it was all worth it.

    ��Good choice. That is our specialty.�� The youngdy smiled at him as if he had just made her day.

    As he waited, his eyes ended up staring at the busy street outside the window. People hade and go, probably on their way to work, school, the grocery, or something.

    .....

    Then, his mind suddenly returned tost night, recalling the rest of his evening. Honestly, he thought he was going to getid. At least, one part of his mind did. Although, it was not like he wanted it. He just thought it was inevitable.

    Fortunately, Roseann seemed to understand his situation, offering him some wine but only to talk. Yes, they talked for hours, telling things about each other and sharing a few funny moments that made themugh.

    It was refreshing to hear stories that did not involve thew, although he might not want to discuss some of them over dinner. It was just too gruesome for his taste. But Roseann seemed to love her profession, which he found fascinating.

    ��I thought that was you.�� A man greeted him, making him look up at a familiar face. ��How have you been, Adam? Sorry, it has been a while since we saw each other.�� His friend pped him on the shoulder.

    ��Evan, please join me.�� Adam weed his old pal, offering him the other seat. ��Would you like some breakfast?��

    He thought his client might not show up at all. It was not unusual in cases like this. But he still wished she would turn up eventually and seek his help.

    ��I will just have a coffee.�� He hollered to the youngdy serving on the other table nearby. ��Anyway, I am in the neighborhood and happen to see you in the window.�� He exined as he made himselffortable opposite him.

    ��I am also d to see you. I thought you were still on your honeymoon.�� He supplied, hearing that from his friend, David, thest time he saw him. ��Congrattions, by the way. She is a lucky woman.��

    ��Thanks, but I am the lucky one. Amelia is amazing, a one-of-a-kind.�� Evan proudly expressed as he talked slightly about his wife.

    ��I think you are both lucky. You are a good man. You will be a good husband.�� He insisted as they continued to chat about life. ��But be careful since karma can be a bitch.�� He warned his friend.

    Of course, he knew all of Evan��s womanizing ways. He once called him the modern-day Don Juan because of his charm. He never remembered ever hearing that Evan made a woman cry. But thedies swarmed to him like flies.

    ��I know. But I have changed my ways. I will never hurt my darling wife.�� Evan swore to his friend. ��Anyway, I am d that I have run into you. But I meant to see you.��

    When his friend turned on his serious face, Adam could tell Evan meant business. Now, he wondered if this was about a case. Did they have a conflict of interest with one of the cases he handled? Or something else.

    ��Now, we are here. So, what is it?�� He did not find a reason not to discuss it now. He had nowhere else to go anyway.

    With how his face contorted and his crooked smile, in addition to his slight hesitation, he knew his friend was treading lightly. It could be something significant that he wished for a favorable result in the end.

    ��Ok. I will tell you straight.�� Evan eventually said as he ced his entwined hands on the table. ��I want you to work for us.�� That was not new.

    Adam heard that before when David offered him a job, taking the position that Dani vacated. But he declined since he never liked working for a firm. He never needed the money since he never had avish lifestyle.

    Besides, he already had enough savings tost him a lifetime from working in a firm like ke and Anderson. When he decided to quit and start his small firm that handles mostly pro bono and small cases, he swore never to work with the giant firm again.

    ��I already said no to David.�� He reminded his friend. ��You know I am through with Corporate Law and all the bullshit of those rich assholes. Not referring to you guys, of course.��

    Still, David and Evan��s firm was not as dirty as the previous firm he had worked for in thest five years of his career. How else did he acquire all those wealth? He called them dirty money.

    Now, he used them to do good and correct his mistakes. Yeah, his goal and dreams were too idealistic, but he tried his best to achieve at least even a portion of them. It was the least he could do to save his soul from his previous wrongdoings.

    ��I know what you said, but I am here to convince you to change your mind,�� Evan told him. ��I know this is a big ask, but we need you to step up and take Gerald��s position.��

    He heard about their top litigator��s murder. But that was one of the top positions in theirpany. And Evan was offering it to him. Honestly, it would be a big promotion if he epted the job, but he still did not feel right taking it.

    ��We can alwayspromise. Name your price and demands, and we will work on a more amicable arrangement.�� Evan generously offered, which was surprising since he never considered himself of Gerald��s caliber.

    He believed thete litigator was a legend in his ability to win cases in and out of court. Gerald was one of the best closer in the industry. Therefore, he could not help but doubt that he could step on his shoes.

    ��That is one heck of a package for someone like me. Are you sure you are talking to the right guy?�� He still could not believe that his friends would think he could step into Gerald��s position.

    ��I am positive, Adam.�� Evan nodded with a wide grin on his lips. ��You are the only one perfect for the job.�� He evenmented. ��So, tell me how to persuade you to ept.��

    He could see the determination on his friend��s face. His friend seemed convinced that he would do good things like Gerald did. He had heard that Gerald had free rein in his pro bono cases. Maybe he could also do that.

    Besides, with a backing of arge firm, he could do more good like what Dani had done before. But this time, in Gerald��s position, he had more control. Suddenly, the idea did not seem so bad.

    ��Because David and I can��t think of anyone more deserving of that position than you.�� Evan persisted. ��I will add a few bonuses to make it enticing and even introduce you to some of my wife��s friends. I am sure you will like one of them.��

    He suddenly smiled at his friend��s attempt to coerce him to join the dark side. He used to call his opposing counsels with those terms. However, as tempting as it might sound, he was still unconvinced.

    ��Can you at least give me some time to think about it?�� He requested. He did not find this an easy decision to make.

    He asked the youngdy for another refill, believing he needed something that would kick his ass to wake him up because it sounded like he was dreaming. Truthfully, it looked too good to be true.

    However, he knew he could count on David and Evan to keep their word if he ever considered their proposal. But he needed time to weigh the pros and cons of epting the job.

    ��I can only give you a couple of days. We are barely making it without enough manpower.�� Evan exined to him the urgency of their situation, which was understandable because of the abrupt death of one of their bestwyers.

    Was he considering his offer?

    Could his friends eventually change his mind about joining theirpany where others had failed? He guessed the saying was true. Nothing in life could remain set in stone as he considered the possibility.

 Chapter 1155 - 1155 Not a coincidence

    1155 Not a coincidence

    He looked around the lobby, wondering what his friend was up to this time. He said to meet him in his hotel room. He did not wish toe, but his friend said it was urgent.

    Although his friend told him what this was all about, he still found it hard to believe him. Experienced had thought him to be wary, especially when he was with him.

    ��Maybe I should turn around and leave.�� That was his instinct talking. He did not want to end up in trouble again. Thest time he was with his friend, he ended up in jail.

    Although admittedly, it was his fault. He had let his friend talk him into it. It was not an excuse that he was intoxicated, but he should have known better than to consume more than his capacity.

    Then, he still could not stop thinking about Ria and Edison. He missed them and wished to see them soon. He almost felt guilty that he did not fulfill his promise to Edison. But that was not his fault that Ria canceled on him.

    ��Ria, answer the phone.�� He mumbled as he tried to call her again, but it went to voice mail. He just assumed that she still might be sleeping. He smiled, thinking she would probably have a terrible hungoverter.

    He wanted toe to her apartmentst night after taking Bianca home. But she texted that she was out with some friends and that Edison would stay with Sasha for the night.

    He remembered texting her. CAN I DROP BY TONIGHT? But her response was not affirmative but the opposite.

    I MIGHT BE LATE. CAN I CALL YOU TOMORROW INSTEAD? She texted back.

    .....

    He thought ofing over even if she said no, but he changed his mind. Of course, he would not force her if she did not wantpany. Besides, he admitted that he was also tired.

    Nevertheless, he had seen how hard she had worked during the day. Then, when she came home, she was also a full-time mother. He believed she also deserved some time for herself.

    He wondered when was thest time she had enjoyed her youth with her friends. Maybe never. Truthfully, he was d she was out, having the time of her life.

    He vaguely remembered how her friends made herugh the first time he saw her in a bar. Her face lit up like she was young againpared to the first time he saw her outside the coffee shop.

    He guessed her circumstances forced her to mature earlier than her age group. She had to take on more responsibility to survive, having lesser time to have fun, making it herst priority.

    From now on, he would put it in his life mission to always make her smile, to alleviate the burden that she carried alone all this time, and to love her the way she deserved to be loved.

    Anyway, he was driving toward her apartment when his friend called. ��Please, Zach. There is someone I want you to meet.�� He recalled his friend telling him over the line.

    ��Is this another one of your sick jokes? If you are fixing me with one of your girls. I am not interested.�� He told his friend. He did not want to have anything to do with another one of his mischiefs.

    He was about to end the call when his friend answered him. His friend said something that suddenly piqued his curiosity. ��I want you to meet my fiance and my son.��

    He did not even know his friend was seeing anybody, at least seriously. Now, he was engaged and with an instant son. What was his friend up to now? Knowing his friend, he guessed this was another one of his games.

    ��Family? Fiance and a son?�� He had better things to do with his time than to y his ridiculous games. ��If you are trying to be hrious, you are not funny?��

    ��No. I swear this is the real deal. I am marrying this woman because she is amazing, and we have a son. I want to give my son my name, and we will build a family.�� His friend continued to tell him, sounding genuine this time.

    ��I hope for your sake that this is not just another one of your pranks.�� Zach still felt skeptical as he stopped outside Ria��s apartment.

    ��I am not joking. I am a changed man because of them.�� His friend continued.

    ��In that case, I am happy for you. I wish you luck and congrattions.�� Zach expressed his well-wishes to his friend, who never seemed tomit to anything. He hoped this time his friend would not blow it.

    ��Thanks. And by the way, I want you to be my best man at my wedding.�� He remembered his friend��s parting words before he hung up.

    Anyway, he still came, wanting to deal with him now since he knew his friend would not stop hounding him. Sometimes, he wondered why he even kept up with him and remained in touch. All his friend did was put him in trouble. But maybe he had changed this time.

    After a few more minutes, he entered the elevator, where he pressed the button for the penthouse suite. Trust his friend to get the best room in the building. Unlike him, his friend lived his entire life frivolously and luxuriously.

    Before the door closed, he heard someone shout to hold the door. Instantaneously, his hand automatically stopped the door from sliding shut. Then, someone hastily ran inside to join him.

    ��Zach?�� The woman breathlessly panted as she greeted him. ��What a coincidence! What are you doing here?��

    She was already inside when he recognized her. But he knew her voice was familiar. It just did not register immediately in his mind since he was busy thinking about something else.

    Honestly, he was surprised to see her again. It seemed that,tely, they had been running with each other more often than he would like. He presumedst night was not a coincidence. But today, he could not help but wonder.

 Chapter 1156 - 1156 The fiance and the son

    1156 The fiance and the son

    He turned to his ex-girlfriend, wondering the same thing about her. What was she doing in the same building at the same time as him? Could it be another coincidence, or was it nned?

    ��Wait!�� She stopped him from answering. ��Don��t tell me he called you too about his fiance and son.�� Looking just astonished as he was.

    Now, he was having doubts. What were the chances that they would bump into each other like this? None. It seemed his other friend had matched him again with their dear old friend.

    ��Hi, Bianca.�� He finally greeted her since it was toote for him to back out. The elevator doors were already closed. Then, they climbed to their destination. ��I guess he called us both.�� That could be the only exnation.

    Afterst night, he thought that he might not see her again. But it seemed that was not the case. Nheless, he was d they had cleared the air between them and put the closure in their past rtionship.

    ��What are the chances he was telling the truth about a fiance and a son?�� Bianca asked him as silence enveloped them in the small metallic confinement.

    ��Now, none.�� Honestly, he started to believe his friend. But seeing Bianca, he could finally conclude that it was just another game for his friend. ��I think he just wanted us in the same room.��

    Everybody knew they were the next couple to get married. They had been the perfect match. But things did not work out for them. Eventually, they had to go on separate ways. And there was no room for reconciliation.

    At least on his part.

    .....

    ��I guess it was wishful thinking that he had changed,�� Bianca answered as they waited for the long trip up to the top floor.

    ��I guess so,�� Zach agreed and decided to continue the conversation, not wanting to make things awkward between them. After all, they belonged in the same social circle. They would always bump into each other.

    She turned to him and smiled. ��By the way, I know I already said thisst night, but thanks for forgiving me. I appreciate it if you find it in your heart to be my friend.��

    ��Of course, we can.�� He answered, d they could settle their issue like grown-ups. Besides, he never liked harboring ill feelings toward other people.

    ��Are you nning to stay here for good?�� Bianca asked him as they neared their floor. ��You said that you are seeing someone.��

    ��Probably.�� He shrugged his shoulder since he had never thought of that yet. ��But I am serious about her. I am in love with her.�� Zach finally confessed.

    Bianca lowered her face, seemingly hurt by his words. But he knew she had to hear that so she would finally realize what they had was over. She could move on and find her path to happiness.

    ��I am happy for you. You look like you are genuinely happy with this woman. I hope someday you can introduce her to me. Maybe we can be friends too.�� She offered.

    He could not see any reason why that was not possible. If Bianca was willing to be friends with Ria, he was sure that his current girlfriend would not hesitate to be friends with her.

    Ria always had a big heart.

    ��Why not?�� He responded as the doors of the elevator finally opened. He guided her along the hallway toward his friend��s room.

    Bianca said something about their past that made themugh because it was a funny moment. Then, they started sharing things that made things morefortable.

    They were stillughing when they knocked on their friend��s door. They did not have to wait long since their friend opened the door wide almost immediately and greeted them with excitement.

    ��Thanks foring. I knew I could always count on you guys.�� His friend smiled at them and ushered them inside.

    He looked around the room, wondering if his friend was telling the truth. But there was no one else inside the massive space. But, of course, they could be inside one of the rooms or had gone out for a while.

    Still, he was skeptical about his friend��s imaginary future family. Nevertheless, he wanted to give him the benefit of the doubt. Maybe this time, he had changed. He hoped so for his sake.

    ��So, where are they?�� Bianca asked before he could do the same. ��Or, are you up to something no good?�� She asked again as her eyes narrowed at their friend.

    ��They are just in the room. I will introduce you to them in a minute.�� His friend promised as he showed them to the living room. ��I hope you two are back together.�� He raised his voice loudly, looking excited about the two of them. ��You two have always been the perfect pair.��

    ��We are...�� Zach was about to answer that they were not together, but his friend cut him off.

    ��But I heard that congrattions are in order.�� His friend cheerfully said. ��I heard that you are about to get married.�� His friend continued as if he had gone mad.

    He wondered where his friend heard that. Although he had considered proposing to Ria soon, he still had to do it. He just needed the perfect timing.

    Still, he had not told anyone about it. Not Ryan since he had not seen or talked to him for a while. But who knew what his friend was talking about since he loved to y a prank on him?

    ��Wait here. You two enjoy your little chat. I will get us some wine and check if my fiance and our son are ready to meet you guys.�� Ryan moved away from them, grabbed a bottle from the fridge, and ced it on the counter.

    Then, his friend entered one of the rooms near the living room. He could not wait to see if he was speaking the truth or was using this incident to y cupid between him and Bianca.

    ��What do you think?�� He asked Bianca, who was quiet beside him.

    ��I think our friend is full of bullshit,�� Bianca said as they bothughed, knowing they could never trust anything Ryan said.

    ��I guess you are right.�� He said, agreeing with her.

    ��I hope you will invite me to your wedding.�� She suddenly congratted him. Then, she grabbed his hand. ��She is one lucky woman.�� Then, she smiled. ��I still regret what I did.�� She immediately hugged him.

    He wanted to push her back, but he knew she needed a friend. Therefore, he let her hug him, trying tofort her as he let his hands mildly tap her on the back. ��You will also find the right guy for you. And he would be lucky to have you.�� He whispered to her ears.

    ��Yeah! I hope so.�� She uttered in a low voice. ��Again, I am sorry, Zach.��

    Then, he heard the door open, and their friend came out. Soon, two figures followed him.

    He had to blink twice, thinking that he might be imagining things. But when he opened them again and stared at the woman and the boy behind his friend. He knew he was not mistaken. Then, the shock on her face confirmed that it was her.

    His friend was not going insane. But he believed he was.

    They were the fiance and the son.

 Chapter 1157 - 1157 Every story had two sides

    1157 Every story had two sides

    She knew she should run with her son as fast and as far as she could. But what about his threat? Could she ignore it? If he could get hiswyer and the police to pick up her son in Sasha��s apartment and make it look legal, what else could he do to her and her son?

    Still, she was not going to let him get away with this. She was not letting him win. But she needed time to think and consider what would be best for her son. After all, it was not just her that she had to think about but her son��s welfare too.

    ��What are you doing, Ryan?�� She questioned when she finally had a chance to confront him when her son was busy watching the movies again. ��I already told you that we are over. Nothing you do will change that.��

    She could only assume that he spiked her drinkst night. That was how she lost consciousness and ended up in this situation. Regarding her son, she still had to know his intentions for bringing Edison here.

    ��Preparing for our wedding, what else? Ria, you need a husband, and my son needs a father.�� Ryan nonchntly answered her as if she had consented to his ns.

    ��Are you insane?�� She angrily muttered to him, but she still kept her voice down. ��What makes you think that I will marry you?��

    There went her hope that Ryan would honor their agreement. She should have known not to trust him. She always put faith in humanity and the goodness of people, but she should have included him in the exceptions.

    ��Because you want to keep your son,�� Ryan said in a not-so-threatening voice, but she knew what he meant by it. ��You know mywyers can dig up many stories about you and your methods of raising our son. And it will not be pretty.��

    ��I am a good mother, and I raised my son well. You will not find anything that will stand up in court.�� Ria answered him, determined to end this insanity as soon as possible.

    .....

    ��You know that, and I know it, but the court will see it the other way. My highly-paidwyers will paint a picture of a mother that had neglected her child for years.

    They will see my son taken care of by another family while his mother partied and enjoyed herself.�� Ryan continued his delusional story.

    ��No judge will believe you.�� Ria could feel her heart wildly beating inside her chest from fury as she looked at the devil before her. ��You can never prove any of that.��

    She wanted to shout at him. Still, she calmed herself down, not wanting her son to be traumatized if things went south between them. She had to use her logic to find out his n so she could prepare for it.

    ��On the contrary, proving it is easy. I can easily pay off material witnesses that would coborate my usations. And I promise you I can do worse than that.�� This time, his voice changed, hinting that she should be afraid.

    She could feel the chill go through her spine, knowing he could be capable of such heinous things. At that very moment, she was terrified that he might have the upper hand.

    He turned to her and put his hands against her arms, gripping them tighter. ��And I will prove to them that you are just another piece of trash, a gold-digging whore who was about to trap another victim, just like you did to me.��

    ��Let go of me.�� She tried to pry his hands off her arms, but his grip only hurt her more. ��No one will believe you.�� She attempted to dissuade him from his ns.

    ��Who do you think the judge will believe? You, a whore, or me, the son of the most respected Senator.�� He suddenlyughed. ��I think you already knew the answer to that.��

    ��Now, I will give you an hour to contemte my offer. Marry me, and things will be great for you and your son.�� Ryan finally let go of her, but his hands traveled up her face, grazing the side of her cheeks with his fingers.

    ��But if you go against me, I will use all my resources to take my son and destroy you.�� He leaned down and kissed her on her cheeks.

    She quickly flinched from his kiss. She felt sick to her stomach. But what could a person like her do? Should shee crying to Alex and Dani again for help? But they already did so much for her.

    What about Tabby? He swore to have her back. But he was just an investigator. She would only put his life in jeopardy by involving him in this.

    Then, there was Zach. He promised to be there for her. To love and protect her and her son from those who wanted to harm them. But was it still the same case after what she sawst night?

    ��You know what my greatest regret was? It was not marrying you and being a father to my son. And for listening to my jackass father. But I will remedy that situation.�� He said that with contempt.

    She could only assume he directed his hatred at his father and not at her. However, she still had to tread lightly around him, not wanting to escte their situation to anything violent, not when her son was present.

    ��Mama, I have to pee.�� Suddenly, she heard her child standing close to her. Edison was tagging on her dress as he tried to catch her attention.

    ��You can use that room. And I hope you will use the time to think about my offer. You have one hour. Then, I will need your answer.�� He pointed at the room next to the living room.

    She quickly guided her son to the bedroom, wanting to be far away from this evil man. He was right. She needed time to think, but not about his offer, because she had no intention of taking it.

    She had to n their escape and how to beat him in this silly game of his. She would not allow him to destroy her life and her son. Nevertheless, she knew it would not be an easy task.

    Regarding Zach, she guessed she had no right to judge him without giving him a chance to exin himself. She always believed in the saying that every story had two sides.

 Chapter 1158 - 1158 Only option

    1158 Only option

    He examined the papers in his hand, double-checking if everything wasplete before her departure. He could not leave any details without thoroughly scrutinizing them.

    He could not leave a paper trail leading anyone to her whereabouts. He wanted her to vanish without a trace. Safe from her father, the mafia, and whoever else might jeopardize her life.

    He quickly put them in a suitcase, locked them with abination he only knew, and carried them out of his private office. Then, he rushed toward his car, hurrying to be at his next appointment.

    ��Mike!�� He suddenly stopped, hearing her voice behind him. ��Can I speak with you before you leave?�� He abruptly turned to see her running in the corridor to catch him.

    He should get going, seeing that he was alreadyte, but he could not turn his back on her and leave. He had to hear what she had to say first because it might be urgent.

    ��Hey, Haley. Don��t run. You might slip and hurt yourself.�� Instead, he moved toward her, meeting her halfway. Thest thing he wanted was for her to have an ident.

    He could see that she was anxious about something, but whatever she had to say, he was curious to find out. He held her by the shoulder, supporting her as she panted for air.

    ��I am sorry. I wasing down the stairs when I heard your footprints on the way to the door. I know I have to run to catch you.�� She breathily exined. ��I guessed I should start exercising and not just eating.��

    He observed that she had gained a few weights, a little flesh on her cheeks, but not quite significant yet. But the doctors said she should avoid too many sweets and other harmful food for the baby��s health.

    .....

    ��I think you should start watching what you eat.�� He reminded her, seeing how much she loved Imelda��s cooking and pastries. She had even tried baking a few cookies that she had almost finished herself.

    He tasted a couple and thought it was good. But that was not the point. Haley had to eat healthier, and he intended to tell Imelda to change their meals and buy more fruits and milk for the baby.

    ��Anyway, I want to ask what is happening with the one we talk about, the job and the ind.�� She asked, looking both excited and nervous. He could not me her since her life was on the line in this.

    He did not join her for breakfast earlier since he had to leave early. By the time he returned, she was resting. Therefore, she must have rushed down the stairs when she realized he was about to go out again.

    ��I already set up your papers, but I am still waiting for a few details,�� Mike informed her. ��It will not be long now. Then you will not be a prisoner in this home. You can finally freely move around the ind.��

    He wished he could tell her more. In the meantime, that should be enough. Despite the times he hated her rtionship with Gerald, he had learned to like her. Gerald was right about her. She was not hard to get along with and maybe even loved.

    ��That sounds promising.�� She smiled happily, seemingly d about the news. Maybe he would also lose his mind if he was in her situation. It must be hard to be in this house all day and night, barely seeing other people.

    ��I promise we will talk more about this when I returnter. But I have to go for now. I have a meeting with a client. And I am alreadyte.�� He knew she would understand because she always had a great work ethic based on her records.

    ��Ok. I won��t keep you then. So, should I expect you to join me for dinner?�� Haley asked as she smiled at her, looking hopeful.

    ��Sure. I will make it for dinner. Then, we can talk more.�� He promised her before turning to the driveway, where his car was already waiting.

    He suddenly felt sorry for her with the things she had to go through. She was not supposed to be part of this, but she had be coteral damage.

    He rode his car and turned the engine before looking at her. She was still standing by the door, appearing to be thinking. He hoped that where she was going, she would find momentary peace while he sorted out her situation.

    ��Bye,�� He waved at her. Then, he drove his car on the long driveway and out the guarded gate. He knew she was safe and secured in this area as long as she did not cross the perimeter walls.

    He drove several miles to his next destination, trying not to go too fast. Thest thing he needed was for the police to pull him over. He did not need the additional headache.

    A few more minutester, he pulled into a low-cost housing building catering to the less fortunate. Some of their pro bono cases lived in such ces. And many of their men��s families and rtives also resided in areas like this.

    ��I don��t want a scratch on my car.�� He said to a group of punks gathering on the side of the street. They knew better not to touch his car. But others might think they could. Therefore, it was their task to guard it with their lives.

    Then, he entered the dpidated building that had seen degradation from natural causes and the vandalism of the people who resided in the vicinity.

    He took two steps of the stairs at a time, in a hurry to meet the person waiting for him. He was alreadyte by a quarter of an hour. And he did not like to bete.

    Finally, he stopped on the fifth floor and walked along the narrow corridor. ��How is he?�� He asked the man who answered the door when he knocked. ��What is his mood today?��

    ��Great.�� The big man answered, allowing him to enter further inside. ��He is in the other room.�� He said. ��I will be outside if you need me.�� The man exited, leaving him behind.

    He stared at the small apartment that barely had things around him. Compared to one of his condominiums, this ce was a dump. But many people lived here because they had nowhere to go.

    But not this man. He had many ces to go, but at the moment, this was his only option.

 Chapter 1159 - 1159 A lie concocted by two selfish people

    1159 A lie concocted by two selfish people

    His eyes focused on hers, wondering if he was imagining her and the child standing beside her. It was not possible that they were here. It just did not make sense.

    Was it possible that the father of her child was his friend?

    He quickly pulled out of Bianca��s embrace as if her touch burned him. Then, he turned to face the woman, who also had a shocked expression. It seemed from the stunned look on her face she also did not expect to see him. However, the young boy had a different reaction.

    ��Zachy, you are here.�� The boy pulled his hand out of his mother��s grip and ran to him. The boy, of course, was unaware of the growing tension in the room. ��Zachy!�� Innocently called to him again as he tried to catch his attention.

    ��Hey, buddy. How are you doing?�� Zach finally shifted his eyes to him, smiling at the young boy. ��What are you doing here?�� He asked, wanting to make sense of the situation.

    ��I met my Daddy.�� Edison pointed to the man behind them. ��Daddy, my friend, Zachy.�� He introduced him to the man, who now loomed over him.

    It was finally clear to him. Ryan was the bastard that left Ria and Edison to fend off for themselves. He was not surprised by that, knowing that his friend was irresponsible and a total asshole most of the time.

    However, he could not figure out what Ria and Edison were doing with him. He thought that Ria hated his guts. Then, why did Ryan say that they were getting married?

    ��Edison, I know, Zach. He is my bestfriend. And that is Bianca. She is his girl...�� With a slight pause. ��...friend.�� Ryan held the child by the shoulder. ��Zach, Bianca...�� Ryan looked at them. ��This is my son, Edison, and the mother of my child, Ria.��

    .....

    Ria remained frozen in her ce as she probably processed the current situation. He might understand how she felt since he was also confused, nervous, furious, and had several more emotions he could not fathom.

    ��Ryan, what is this?�� He finally felt like only his friend could exin it to him. Was this all a coincidence? But his instinct was shing red gs in his mind. He did not feel right about the whole scenario.

    ��I told you.�� He sat on the lone chair, pulling Edison into hisp. ��I want you to meet my fiance and my son. What do you think of your room, Edison? Did you sleep wellst night?��

    ��Yeah! It is big.�� Edison cheerfully replied. ��I want Teddy.�� The boy said, looking sad that he probably missed his favorite stuffed toy.

    ��And who is Teddy?�� Bianca joined in the conversion, appearing unaware of the tension.

    ��He is my friend,�� Edison answered her. ��I left him at home.��

    ��Don��t worry, Edison. We will buy another Teddy.�� Ryan answered as the two conversed like they were bonding.

    Zach shifted his eyes to the woman who stood by the door, unable to say anything. If Edison slept herest night, did it mean she spent the night here when she was supposed to be out with her friends? Did she lie to him?

    ��But I am surprised that you two know each other. Ria, do you know Zach and Bianca?�� Ryan turned to her. ��You have to forgive Ria. It seems that she barely slept a winkst night.��

    ��If you know what I mean.�� His friend whispered in his direction, winking his eyes at him.

    He believed he had heard enough. ��Ria, what is the meaning of this?�� He finally stood up and stared at her. ��What is going on here?�� He walked toward her, unable to stand her silence.

    ��Is Ryan the father of your child?�� He narrowed his eyes at her, wanting some answers.

    ��Yes,�� She seemed to snap out of her trance as her eyes gazed at him.

    ��What are you doing with him?�� He seemed to have lost it as he expressed his frustration. He ran his fingers through his hair, unable toprehend why she would want to return to the bastard that left her.

    ��Let me exin.�� Ria seemed to be lost as she stammered in her words.

    ��What could be a good reason behind you sleeping with him again after what he did to you?�� He felt like his world was crumbling down after he had put two and two together and found his answer.

    ��Wait!�� Her eyes suddenly lit up, like she was on fire, as color returned to her face. ��I don��t know what you are talking about,�� Ria answered as her brows frowned at him. ��And before you use me of anything, why don��t you look at yourself first.��

    ��What does that suppose to mean?�� He questioned, not understanding what she used him of when all he had done was to love her.

    ��Aren��t you sleeping with your ex too?�� She finally said what was going through her mind. ��I saw youst night with her at the restaurant. I gathered that you are back together.��

    Damn! What was going on in here?

    ��You know what...�� Ria pulled her hands up and waved them in the air, appearing like she had given up. ��Why don��t you go back to her? Make out with her. I don��t care. Sleep with her all you want.�� She rattled on as she pushed him out of her way.

    ��What are...�� Zach was about to say something when she turned her back on him, deciding not to hear what else he had to say.

    There was nothing to talk about between them if he trusted Ryan and believed what he had said. She was better off being alone and raising her son on her own.

    Maybe they were friends because they came from the same clothes. She should have known better than to give her faith in man. They were liars and unworthy of her time and love.

    She walked with determination, only stopping when she reached her son. She pulled Edison out of Ryan��sp and set him on her side. ��And you?�� Ria pointed to the man, who had a smirk on his face,

    ��You can shove your proposal up your ass. Nothing you say will frighten me anymore. I have enough of you.�� Ria continued like a machine gun that did not run out of bullets. ��And you all could rot in hell because I think you deserve each other.��

    She bent to her child and spoke to him. ��No, Edison. He is not your father. And you never have to call him Daddy ever again.��

    Then, she shifted her attention to Bianca and focused on her. ��And as for you, you can have him if you want.��

    Then, she pulled her son away from them, striding toward the door. But she stopped by the table and grabbed her bag and phone before she turned to them again.

    ��Ria, you can��t take my son away from me,�� Ryan said as he stood up, looking indignant that the mother of his child was walking away from him.

    ��Watch me.�� Ria determinedly stated with a firm voice. She did not look angry but resolute. ��I will see you in court.�� She said as she pulled the door open and pulled her son out of the room.

    ��Ria, stop!�� Ryan shouted, but it fell on deaf ears as she continued, mming the door behind her.

    Ryan was about to follow her, but he acted quickly, blocking his friend��s path. ��Get out of the way. She is taking my son.�� His friend shouted at him, but he continued to stop him from leaving and going after them.

    ��No, you are going to answer my questions.�� Zach pushed his friend back to his seat.

    ��I guess I am not needed in here anymore.�� Bianca stood up, probably sensing the conflict in the air.

    ��No. you will stay because I also have questions for you.�� Zach shouted at both of them, assuring they understood that he was not kidding around.

    He knew there was something with the picture since yesterday. He could sense it but could not determine what it was. But now, these two clowns would finally give him answers, even if he had to pry them out of their mouths.

    ��What is this has to do with me?�� Bianca mumbled as she attempted to lie her way out of this.

    ��I think you have participated in this, so who is the mastermind of this?�� He knew that seeing her could not be a coincidence, all their chance meeting.

    It was too much of a coincidence. Then, Ryan suddenly appeared again in Ria��s life after all this time, just in time for Bianca to identally bump into him. He could not believe that was fate.

    Meeting Ria and their chance encounter, he believed that was destiny.

    But this.

    This situation was a lie concocted by two selfish people who could only think of themselves. Therefore, he would not leave this ce until he heard and discovered the truth.

 Chapter 1160 - 1160 Better off single

    1160 Better off single

    She watched the kids y on the grounds, swinging on the swing, probably worn out from years of use, and running on the grassywn thatcked properndscaping.

    Overall, in her observation, the ce might have been great when first built. But now, it might need a grand makeover to get it back into shape. However, she knew that renovation was never in the budget since the nuns could hardly keep up with the expenses of the orphaned kids.

    ��Hey! I know I will find you here.�� A familiar voice spoke behind her as she sat on a vacant bench by the rose garden.

    She had just finished cleaning up the dining area after a messy breakfast. Now, the cooks are already preparing for the next meal. She would help in the kitchen too, but they booted her out.

    They said she was better off watching the little ones by the y area, guaranteeing no one got hurt. She guessed she could not me them. She had made a mess thest time she was there.

    ��Hey, Sebastian, what are you doing here?�� She asked since she was not aware that a kid was sick. ��Would you like to sit down?�� She offered the space beside her.

    Although the bench looked old and the wood seemed like it was about ready to crack, she believed it was still sturdy. It could still amodate a six-foot-something man.

    Crackkkk!

    gggg!

    .....

    A loud cracking sound, like two twigs snapping in half, followed by a thud, had left them tumbling down to the rocky cement ground. It happened so fast that they barely had time to react.

    All they could do was hold onto each other as they felt the impact on their butt on the solid surface. ��Ouch!�� They simultaneously cried out, feeling the pain in the fleshy areas of their behinds.

    ��Are you ok?�� The doctor asked as he recovered first and stood up from the floor. Then, he stretched his hand to her, offering his help. ��Come on, take my hand.��

    ��I am good, just a bit shocked.�� She admitted, not expecting the bench would give in to theirbined weight.

    She gradually took his hand and allowed him to assist her back on her footing, helping her remove the debris that clung to her clothes. Then, she watched him inspect her for any injuries.

    ��I hope you did not sustain any broken bones, or I will need to bring you to the hospital.�� He must not have seen anything wrong with her.

    ��Fortunately, it is just my butt cheeks that are sore.�� She confided in him as her hands automatically moved to the painful area at her back. ��It must have hit the edge of the seat.�� She concluded.

    Then, she found herselfughing when she saw the kids gathered around them, probably curious to see what themotion was all about. Now, they were smiling at their expense.

    How could she get mad at their adorable faces? On the other hand, she felt d to see them smile and evenugh. She had gained so much strength in watching how these kids had defied the odds against them, and they still were happy amidst their circumstances.

    ��I guessed we find ourselves an audience.�� Sebastian alsoughed with her at their misfortune. ��The show is over, kids. You can go back to having fun elsewhere.��

    Then, the little one came closer to them and stood before her while the others returned to their previous activities before the mishap happened. The little girl tagged on her dress, and she automatically bent to her to see what she needed.

    She could see how beautiful she was despite theck of a beautiful dress and slightly messy hair. She guessed she was around six years old. How could a mother or a father abandon their child like that? As if they were just a dog or a kitten that they could throw in a trash can.

    ��Yes, little angel. Do you need anything?�� Serena asked the girl, who smiled at her with her two missing front teeth.

    Suddenly, she remembered the boy she had met in the street who lived in the dirty alley. He had run away from an orphanage like this and foster homes because the system was not sufficient and efficient in caring for a child��s needs.

    But, of course, she could never me the nuns or the other organizers of such facilities for theirck of capabilities. She could see they were trying very hard, but the circumstances were insurmountable. They needed more help, but the aid was noting or, most of the time, never enough.

    ��Can I give this to you?�� The little girl pulled out a flower that she hid behind her back with her other tiny hand. ��You are so beautiful even if your butt hurts.�� The child said innocently, which made her burst into a wide smile.

    ��But you are also beautiful.�� She said as she stared into the child��s eyes. She pulled one rose from the bunch and asked the doctor to cut the stem. Then she plucked the thorns with her fingernails, careful not to hurt herself.

    Once done, she pushed the girl��s long hair behind her ears and inserted the flower between them. She looked more radiant than before as her face lit up with herpliment.

    ��I do?�� She asked, still with a slight hesitancy. ��But Leo said I looked like a monkey when I cry or hurt or sad. But you still look like Barbie.��

    She had never looked at herself as the figure doll. But maybe she had be one when she had allowed other people to dress her, dictate her actions, and control her life.

    She had be a puppet trapped in her body while someone else held the strings that told her when to act and dance and what to say. But now, she was taking her life back.

    ��But I am not one. And you are more beautiful than all the Barbies in the world. So, you don��t forget that.�� She lowered herself until she could kiss her on the cheeks. ��Thanks for this.�� Showing her the flowers. ��Now, go and y with your friends.��

    She watched the little girl run along until she wasughing with the other girls on the seesaw, having the time of their lives. Somehow, she envied them. She never experienced enjoying a life of freedom when she was a child. And not when she had grown up.

    ��You already check on me. Who is checking your condition?�� Serena turned her attention to the doctor. ��Do you feel pain in any part of your body?�� She asked, acting like a doctor with a medical chart in her hands.

    ��I think my back hurts, doctor.�� Sebastian yed along with her. ��Would you mind checking me out?�� It sounded more like an invitation rather than aint.

    ��Which part of your back?�� She asked as she moved to his behind, looking at the outline of his muscles that showed in his white shirt.

    Were doctors usually looked like this in real life? Or was he an exception? She thought doctors were older men with saggy faces and a slight belly protruding from their middle section.

    But he was perfect, a man that seemed to havee out of a hot men��s magazine. She could not help how many female patients had faked illnesses to see him. She might as well assume it was more than she could count.

    ��If you give me your hand, I can show you.�� He suggested with a wink.

    ��I don��t think it will be necessary since I have an X-ray vision, and I can see that you only have flesh wounds. Don��t worry. You will live.��

    She pretended to prescribe him medication using her imaginary pad and handed it to him. ��All you need is some hotpress and a few massages, and it will all be better sooner than you think.��

    ��You look like a natural. You almost made me believe. I felt naked underneath your scrutiny.�� He covered his body with his arms as if hiding them from her watchful eyes.

    ��I yed this role in one of my movies,�� Serena exined to him as they finally walked and searched for a new ce to sit. Then they found a stone bench that was probably more reliable this time.

    ��Do you mind if I ask you a question?�� Sebastian looked down at his fingers as he mulled over his next question.

    ��As long as it did not involve math or science, I guess you can ask me one or two.�� She smiled at him as she monitored the kids assigned to her, especially the little ones.

    ��Do you think when you are ready? You would want to go out with a man like me.�� He finally turned to face her as he waited for an answer.

    She contemted his question. It was not whether she would go out with him. She believed any girl would be lucky to date or even be in a rtionship with a man like him. He seemed to be a great guy, a sessful doctor, and single.

    Still, that was not the reason she turned him down the first time. Or the second. She questioned whether she would ever be ready to fall in love again after all her heartaches.

    And whether she would ever forget the man that she left behind.

    Should she try again and risk her heart for another painful heartache?

    Or was she better off single for the rest of her life?

 Chapter 1161 - 1161 You are in, or you are out

    1161 You are in, or you are out

    He watched the man as he entered the small room. The man silently brooded by the window as if he enjoyed the view beyond the ss panel. But he knew nothing about the scenery outside was appealing to the eyes.

    Only criminals and the poorest of the poor could live in a dump like this. And even they would not appreciate their living conditions. At least he knew he would not. He had worked hard to get out of such a ce like this.

    ��I am here.�� Mike finally spoke up, letting him know of his presence. But he knew he noticed him. The man just did not want to acknowledge him just yet.

    He walked to the small kitchen on the other side of the house and grabbed a bottle of cold beer from the fridge. At least the man had something nice to offer him, despite his shabby amodations.

    He could only wonder what was going through the other man��s mind. He could hardly read any emotion from his dark clouded eyes and stoic expression. But he could see that he was deep in his thoughts.

    ��I brought you this.�� He ced the briefcase on the table near his side, pushing it closer to him. ��You can check, but I think everything is already in order. Just give the word, and the ns will start in motion.��

    He took a sip of the beer in his hand and enjoyed the cold sensation it brought to his mouth and throat. Haley was right about one thing. She was cramping his style.

    He should be out there, having the time of his life. Instead, he was babysitting her. He had to guarantee she was always safe and cared for, especially in her condition.

    He kept telling himself that he could not wait to get rid of her and out of his life. However, something also nagged at him that he had enjoyed herpany. Despite not wanting to like her, he had learned to tolerate her presence.

    .....

    He guessed he would miss her when she was gone from the house. But he knew she was not safe if she continued to stay under Gerald��s protection. Once Haley��s father learned about that property, he would not hesitate to search the ce.

    ��Then, set it in motion.�� The man finally spoke without looking at him. He just stared at the vacant lot across the street with calligraphy��s vandalizing the walls. ��Proceed with the n.��

    The man did not even look at the files he brought with him. He just closed his eyes as if he had had enough of the view outside. ��Are you sure about this?�� Mike asked again, not wanting to make any mistake.

    ��Yes, it is for the best.�� The man finally opened his eyes and stared at him. ��Thank you for doing this for me.�� Suddenly, the man looked defeated but only for a brief second. He could not help but wonder if he had imagined it because it was gone just like that.

    ��Don��t you want to, at least, see her before she leaves?�� Mike asked the man, who returned his attention to the nk space before him. Still, he knew that he had heard him.

    He brought the beer to his lips and took arge gulp of the brown foamy liquid into his mouth, wanting to feel the familiar heat that went through his body when the alcohol spread to his system.

    ��No. There is no need.�� The other man finally spoke again, but, this time, he turned to him. ��What about the other things that I ask you to do?�� He put his hand on the briefcase and pushed it back to him.

    He guessed he had already trusted his work, not bothering to check it anymore. Nevertheless, he wanted his opinion since this was Haley he was talking about in this case. He did not want to screw up.

    Anyway, he knew he would not screw this up. He never did fail in his missions, not before and not now. ��I am still working on them. It is hard when it seems many are interested in finding you.��

    ��Besides, I have to prioritize Haley above all else. Her father has teamed up with Don and used all their resources to find her.�� Mike informed him. ��I need to take her out of the country before they find her.��

    ��Make sure that nobody suspects anything. Alfred should never learn about our ns and his daughter��s whereabouts.�� The man reminded him.

    ��Just give me a few more weeks to arrange everything.�� Mike put down the empty bottle and stood up. ��I think we have nothing more to discuss, so I have to go for now. I still have one more meeting before returning to the house.��

    The man just nodded, acknowledging what he said. ��Are you sure you are ok in here? I can arrange more suitable amodation for you if you like.�� He offered as his eyes roamed once more at the dpidated state of the room.

    He could already see the walls chipped away, exposing their rough surface underneath the paint. The ce was worse than where he had grown up, and he swore never to return to a ce like that or this ever again.

    ��Don��t worry about me? Do what I told you? The sooner you aplish your task, the sooner we can return to our lives.�� Mike heard him loud and clear.

    ��Ok. I will work on it, even if I have to do it day and night.�� He took his briefcase and walked out of the room, leaving the man behind.

    He stood before the big man that stood, guarding the door. He did not know him, but the man inside said he could trust him. Maybe. So far, he had not seen any reason not to, not yet anyway.

    ��Inform me if there is any problem around here, Samson.�� He instructed as he looked at him. ��Anything that is out of the ordinary, even if it seems like nonsense. You call me.��

    ��Yes, Sir.�� The big man answered before he dismissed him to guard the man inside.

    He quickly moved downstairs and into his car, ready to meet his next appointment. It would be a long drive, but he had ample time. He swerved into the traffic, finding the best route to his new destination.

    This time, he was going to the opposite side of the weighing scale, the upscale side of the city. Here the bnce tilted in their favor. The ce only screamed luxury, extravagance, money, and power.

    ��I am here to see Don Lorenzo.�� He announced to the hostess by the door.

    She quickly guided him inside the restaurant, where a table was still empty. He nced at his watch and saw that it was still early. He could wait a little more before he decided that the man stood him up.

    He looked around the room and saw many familiar faces. One way or another, he had dealt with them directly or indirectly in his career or his line of business.

    These were the kind of people who had made him rich beyond his wildest imagination. Well, it was a cruel world out there. He only made opportunities for himself. Fortunately, it paid well.

    ��I am sorry if I made you wait, Mr. Carter.�� The man came to stand before him.

    He immediately stood up and invited the neer to join him. ��Please, sit down, Mr. Lorenzo.�� Quickly, he called the server, snapping his fingers at him. ��I just arrived myself.��

    Then, he ordered a special bottle for his friend, only the best for the new leader of the underworld. Afterward, another man joined them. It was his new protege.

    ��Mr. Michael Prescot, it is great to meet you finally.�� Mike greeted the other younger man, even a few years younger than him. ��I heard great things about you. I hope it is all true.��

    ��Well, it is also great to put a face to a man like Mike Carter. And your name precedes you.�� The other man alsoplimented his work.

    ��I think we are not here to discuss our previous aplishments. On the other hand, I am ready to offer my services for the organization��s future.�� He offered. ��After all, I have already proven my loyalty and worth under your leadership.�� Slightly reminding them of his enormous contribution.

    The older man chuckled while nodding his head. He seemed amused by what he said, but that was better than furious. He had to gain their trust so they would give him more responsibility in this new organization they were building.

    And, of course, so he could keep his head attached to his body. These people meant business. One wrong move and his life would be in danger. Look at what they had done to his friend.

    These people would never hesitate to kill, just like he would never have a second thought about ending someone��s life if necessary for survival. That was how their lives worked under the dark umbre of their organization.

    It was either you are in, or you are out.

 Chapter 1162 - 1162 The root of the problem

    1162 The root of the problem

    It took him a while to force a confession out of his two friends. It seemed the entire thing was not their idea in the first ce. Someone else orchestrated the n. They just executed themand.

    ��It was not my idea anyway,�� Ryan finally gave in after half an hour of interrogating him. ��Bianca forced me to join her in her crusade to win you over.�� He pointed to the woman who was silent on his side.

    ��And what was the n here? How did you know that Ria is involved with me and that she used to have a rtionship with Ryan?�� He turned his attention to the woman that he used to date. ��Answer me before I lose my patience.��

    Usually, he was a calm guy. He did not resort to violence, always trying to find an amicable way to deal with things. But at the moment, his mind was beyond finding a peaceful solution to their situation.

    ��Who had Ria investigated? You?�� He first asked Bianca, who still refused to talk, but he could see the fear in her eyes, probably because he had never acted violently against her.

    ��What about you?�� He turned to his other friend when Bianca shook her head to deny his charge.

    ��No.�� Ryan quickly disimed his usation. ��I have already forgotten about her, but Bianca dug up her past and somehow found me at the end of the string.�� Ryan finally sang like a canary, revealing everything he knew.

    He told him what Bianca instructed him to do. The chance encounters with Ria were not a mere coincidence but all premeditated. Even Bianca��s sudden appearances in his life were all nned carefully.

    He already suspected that, but now, he confirmed everything from what his friend told him. Well, now, a former friend. He could not stay friends with people he could not trust anymore, not after this.

    .....

    ��Why did you have to do that, Bianca? What did Ria ever do to you?�� Zach could not understand how a person could be selfish and think only of herself. ��What are you thinking? You will never get me back by ruining my rtionship with Ria.��

    He ran his fingers through his hair as he paced the floor before his friends, who sat on the sofa. He suddenly wished to strangle their necks and shake them hard to put some sense into their brains.

    ��What you did is unforgivable?�� He told her. ��But I said that truth that I am willing to forget and be friends with you. But not after this.�� He said exasperatedly as he finally sat on one of the vacant chairs.

    ��I know.�� Bianca pouted her lips as if she did not regret her actions. ��But I still have to try. I love you.�� She told him, but he could not see remorse in her expression. ��You belong to me and not that piece of trash.��

    ��Besides, this is not my sole idea. I did note up with this n.�� She finally confided in him as if she was not the only one to me.

    Now, he was confused. Were they going to pass the me to each other until he lost his patience with them? He had to find out the bottom line of this entire incident so he could stop it from worsening.

    ��Who are you ming now? Him?�� He pointed to Ryan, who once again denied everything.

    ��Hey, I was just a pawn.�� Ryan raised his hand in surrender, not wanting to be pointed as the leader of this band.

    ��They promised they would support me in the next election if I can get Ria out of your life. All I had to do was make Ria false promises or do whatever was necessary to convince you that she was cheating on you.�� He informed him of the n.

    ��They?�� He suddenly noticed that someone else had orchestrated this grand scheme other than these two clowns. But who? That was the question. ��Who are you talking about?��

    ��Who will give you support for your candidacy?�� Zach urged him to confess and reveal what else he was hiding from him. ��Tell me before I smash your face on that coffee table.��

    Indeed, he was about to lose his patience with his former friends when they refused to reveal their other aplice. But he was not going to stop until he found the truth.

    He grabbed his friend by his cor and pulled him off the sofa. Then, he poised his fist in the air, ready tond him a blow in the face. Ryan was big and bulky, but that was all for aesthetics.

    As far as he knew, his friend was one big coward. He only used his father��s influence, money, and power to get him out of a tight spot. But he could never handle conflict.

    ��Wait!�� He shouted, pulling his hands up to cover his face from the blow of his punch.

    He quickly stopped before his fist made an impact on his face. ��Tell me before I destroy that beautiful face of yours.�� He warned him because it was not a threat but a promise he had every intention to fulfill if he did not cooperate with him.

    ��All I know is that Bianca set it up with them. She was the one dealing with your parents.�� Ryan finally spoke of what he knew.

    Now, that was a shock to him to learn that his parents might have something to do with this. They could even be the mastermind of this fiasco.

    ��Is that true?�� He finally let go of Ryan and turned to his ex, who turned her back on him, standing up and taking her bag with her.

    ��You know what. I am leaving, and you can��t make me stay.�� Bianca stepped toward the door, but he held her by the wrist, stopping her from leaving.

    ��No, you are not leaving. No one is going anywhere until I get all my answers. And I swear if you breathe even a small lie, I will know. And you will wish you were never born.�� He was being melodramatic, but he had to find a way to make them talk.

    ��And I will never have second thoughts about hurting you if it means protecting Ria from the likes of you.�� That was not a threat but a promise because he would not let anything happen to Ria.

    ��You are hurting me.�� She finally reacted as he tightened his grip on her wrist, putting pressure on her skin.

    ��And I can do more than that if you don��t start talking.�� He used a menacing voice to scare her off. Despite his anger, he was unsure if he could strike a woman.

    ��Fine. Your mother has been tracking your activities. Then, she noticed you were getting too close to this woman, which was beneath our social status.�� She started narrating what she knew.

    ��So, she asked me to distract you from her. Your mother asked me to seduce you back and win you over. But I guessed I was toote because you were already dating her.�� She continued.

    ��What does Ryan have to do with this?�� He asked, wanting a few rifications.

    ��Your mother had Ria investigated too. Then, she learned that Ryan had a child with her. So, she asked me to convince Ryan to cooperate with her in seducing Ria in exchange for a promise of support.�� Bianca answered all his remaining questions, making it clear that his mother was the mastermind behind all this.

    He guessed he was blindsided by the situation, not expecting that his parents, if his father was part of this, were the ones who wanted to sabotage his rtionship with Ria just because she was not like them.

    ��You two are a piece of shit for doing this.�� He shouted as he expressed his infuriation.

    Nevertheless,e to think of it.

    This situation should not be a shock to him anymore. One thing he hated about politics and politicians was the lies, the terrible things attached to the job. And his parents were no saints.

    They had partaken on more than one or two asions about lying to everyone at one point or another. They said it was part of their job description and a necessary evil to survive and maintain their position.

    But to him, that was just an excuse to hold on to power.

    ��I don��t want to see the two of you again.�� Zach thought he wasted his life, thinking his friend could change, but he remained an asshole until the end. He guessed he did not need a friend like him.

    Regarding Bianca, he was disappointed with her. She had been a good friend, intelligent and beautiful. But she always allowed other people to use her, just like how she allowed his mother to manipte her to do this.

    He finally let go of her and stormed out of the room, already hearing enough to know it was over between the three of them. Now, it was time to face the consequence of their actions.

    But first, he had to do something. He had to confront the root of the problem.

 Chapter 1163 - 1163 Not in this lifetime or the next

    1163 Not in this lifetime or the next

    She checked her patient��s chart, finding nothing was wrong with him. She guessed he was one of those people who had nothing better to do but waste someone else��s time. And her time was valuable.

    ��I am sorry, but I don��t think you are sick.�� She exasperatedly told the patient, who still pretended he was seriously ill. ��We had already run several tests. We can��t find anything wrong with you.��

    Other patients deserved her undivided attention and not this man. She dropped the chart back on the cradle and asked the nurse to work out the discharge papers of her patient. ��Go home and be happy because you are healthy.�� She turned to leave.

    ��But, Doctor Sheldon.�� The man was about to plead his case, but she moved to another patient assigned to her. At least the next one needed her help.

    It had been a long morning after that for her. She did not hate her assignment to the emergency area, but sometimes, it was frustrating when what she wanted was to be a surgeon. But everybody had to start somewhere.

    Her shift was far from over, but she had a thirty minutes coffee break. Therefore, she moved along the hallway, ready to visit her sister. She usually spent time with her whenever she could.

    First, it was good for her sister to hear a familiar voice. And it also helped her release her pent-up energy and frustration to her sister, who was always ready to listen to her woes.

    ��You know what. It is much better to talk to you now because you don��t have much to say.�� She teased the woman, still lying unconscious on the bed.

    Usually, her sister always had these words of wisdom that was hard to hear because her brain recognized she was right, but her heart refused to ept the sad truth.

    .....

    But at some point, she still admitted that her sister knew what was best. And in the end, she had to listen to her or suffer the consequence. But today, she wanted to hear her voice. She needed her advice. Sadly, she was the only one talking.

    ��Rose, when are you going to wake up?�� She questioned her and whoever was in charge up above. ��We all need you.�� She mumbled once again.

    She knew if Rose finally woke up, her silly crush on her soon-to-be brother-inw would fade, and she would be free from this guilt. Yes, she felt terrible that she was lusting after the man that her sister was about to marry.

    But who could me her when he was the perfect man? Almost all the women in this ce wanted him. And she guessed she was not immune to his charms even if he was not directing them at her.

    ��Anyway, I met a guy. He is cute.�� Then, Roseann stopped. ��Maybe not cute is the term. Let us use hot instead.�� She corrected herself.

    She guessed talking about another man was a better distraction and topic to talk about to her sister. She could not admit to her sister that she was falling for her future husband.

    ��He is awyer. His name is Adam.�� She tried to think of what else to tell her sister, who did not respond to her chatter. ��Anyway, he is attractive, and based on his bio, he is a great catch.��

    ��Anatomically speaking, he is sculpted like a God.�� She giggled a little, remembering how he felt underneath her palm. ��He had solid muscles underneath that business suit he was wearing.��

    She tried to enumerate the positive things she believed he possessed, hoping that it would be enough to divert her attention to him and away from her sinful thoughts.

    ��I think you will like him. I don��t know him much, but from our conversations, I think the two of you, more or less, think alike.�� She concluded, based on her observation.

    Now, she wondered what the man thought of her proposal. Was he considering it? Was he even thinking about it? Or maybe he thought she was crazy and forgot all about her.

    She would only know once he contacted her. So far, he had not called or texted her or even shown up. Maybe he was still thinking about it. At least, she hoped that was the case because she believed she needed his help.

    ��I want you to meet him. But first, you need to wake up to do that.�� She continued telling more about him. But she failed to notice that she was not alone in the room.

    Not anymore.

    ��So, I guess you went against my advice.�� The voice by the open door said.

    She gazed up to find the other man that upied her mind. Thest person she wanted to see today. But she guessed she could never avoid him as much as she wanted. They would always stay connected to the most significant person in their lives.

    ��What are you doing here, David?�� She asked as she nced at her watch. It was not yet his time to watch her sister. ��Aren��t you supposed to be at work?�� She queried. ��Are you cking again?��

    She remembered he almost abandoned his job to live in the hospital. Now, she was worried that he might have rpsed.

    ��I am working.�� He responded, defending himself from her usation. ��I was just in the vicinity and thought to drop by and check on her.�� Then he looked at her with raised eyebrows. ��What about you? Aren��t you supposed to be working?��

    She looked at her watch, and her time was almost up. ��I was on a break, but it is time to return to work.�� She admitted as she stood from the chair.

    She was somehow relieved that she had an excuse to leave. She did not want to spend more time with her ideal man, thinking it might onlyplicate things for her.

    ��I will be back hereter if you want to discuss this mystery man. Anyway, what is his name?�� David asked before she could leave the room.

    Thest thing she wanted to talk about was the other man that she wished to use as a distraction from him. She knew it was a mistake that she even told him about the man from the bar.

    ��No. I can handle this on my own. I don��t want your investigator snooping into his life.�� Roseann told him. ��He is a good man, and there is no need to dig up on his life.��

    She was not making the same mistake of sharing information about the man that she was waiting to call. But again, she hated the concern and kindness that David kept showing her. It only added up to why she should like him more.

    ��Still, he must be hiding something behind his charms. Come on. I only need a name.�� He pried a little more. ��What about I introduce you to someone I know? I think the two of you will hit it off. I assure you this one is a great guy.��

    Was he setting her up on a blind date?

    ��No, thanks. I don��t need you to find me a man. I think I am capable of doing that myself.�� She rolled her eyes at David before walking past him and out the door.

    ��What about tonight? Are youing? I will order your favorite if you join me for dinner.�� David shouted from the inside.

    But that was not what she wanted, another reason to like him more. ��No, thanks. I already have a dinner date.�� She responded, putting a little excitement in her voice to make it believable.

    Of course, she lied to him. But she did not want him to suspect she was avoiding him. How long could she keep up with this, maybe as long as it took to get him off her system?

    ��Is it with this guy again?�� She heard him as he peeked at the door. ��Are you sure he is not a psycho killer?�� He persisted.

    Yes. And no.

    She had no idea how to profile a serial killer from a decent guy. But she doubted that a man like him could kill a fly. But what did she know? Still, she was willing to risk it rather than find herself with a guilty conscience.

    ��I think if he was, then he is one heck of an attractive one.�� She jokingly replied. ��Anyway, this is none of your business. Now, I have to run.�� She had to because she waste.

    She rushed out of his sight and into the elevator. Now, what should she do? She desperately needed to do something to keep her mind off the man that she could not have.

    If the other man would not call her, maybe she should be the one to call him back. Better yet, she should surprise him at his apartment. He could easily dodge her calls if he did not want to see her.

    ��Are you seriously considering this?�� She mumbled to herself at the empty elevator.

    But she believed desperate times required desperate measures. At that moment, he was the only solution she had. She had to convince him to help her by whatever means necessary.

    Was that a good n? Maybe not, but she had no other options at the moment. It was better she pushed herself to another man than end up hurting her sister if she learned what she thought of her fiance.

    She would never dream of hurting her sister, not in this lifetime or the next.

 Chapter 1164 - 1164 The father of the year

    1164 The father of the year

    She looked around her new ce, her new home, to be exact. She had visited his apartment before but only as a guest. Now, she would live here permanently, at least for now, as a newlywed.

    Although her husband promised they would eventually move to something more appropriate for a family, especially when they had kids. She agreed. His apartment was for a bachelor��s life.

    ��He said to make myself feel at home.�� She scanned each room, wondering what to change or add to make it homier.

    She had no n to change the apartment��s appearance, not totally. She thought she could add a few touches to make it cozier for her. Her husband was right. She needed to make it feel that she also lived here now.

    She could probably put some personal things like pictures of them, maybe some colors in the decorations and even flowers to liven the dull colors of the ce.

    Quickly, she made some calls. She knew a few people in the city that could help her. ��Yeah, I appreciate that.�� She told the person she usually called when she handled some events in the city. ��Thanks.��

    Her friend said that he would being over as soon as he finished with a prior engagement. Now, she needed to find something else to do while she waited.

    Evan went out to meet some people while she had to get used to not having him around every minute and second of the day. The man had many responsibilities and not just her.

    ��Now, what should I do?�� She asked herself as she moved toward the sliding door that led to the open balcony. She ended up staring at the tall skyscrapers that surrounded their building.

    .....

    She guessed nothing but the best for Evan as she stared at the street below. It was a long way down since they were on the top floor. But would she be happy living in this tower?

    ��Maybe I need a job.�� She told herself as she contemted on what she would do with her life.

    However, it had been a while since shest had a career. But it was more like a part-time gig as a model. Most of her work involved organizing a fundraising event, but she could hardly call it a permanent job.

    She never needed to earn since she had enough money tost her a lifetime. Now that she had married a sessful and wealthy man, she doubted she would require more.

    ��But what will I do all day?�� She asked again, finding herself lost in this new jungle before her.

    She turned around and stared at the empty room behind her. She could not depend on Evan to apany her. Her husband had apany to run. Therefore, she had to find something to preupy her time.

    It was different when she was living with Ang, Eida, and Luisa. She always had something to do. They always needed her one way or another. But in this enormous apartment, she only had onepany when Evan was not around.

    ��Tony.�� She heard the dog barking as if calling her attention. ��What is it?�� She asked as she entered the apartment and followed the dog further into the room.

    ��Aww, aww!�� The dog kept barking at her as if he wanted to tell her something. She walked behind him, trailing on his paw steps until they had reached the kitchen.

    Then, Tony grabbed his bowl, showing it to her. Now, she wondered if he was asking for food or water since she hardly knew much about caring for a dog, much more arge dog like him.

    ��I guess you want some water.�� She assumed and took the bowl, feeling the heat of the day. Then, she filled it with water and ced it on the floor near him.

    The dog immediately replenished his thirst, making her feel satisfied that she did something, even if it was just taking care of her new pal. She guessed it would not be that terrible if she had kids to care about, suddenly missing her little princess.

    She patted the dog��s head and returned to the living room, wondering what else she could do to pass the time. She picked up the remote from the side table and sat on the sofa, wondering what she would find entertaining.

    Then, she felt the couch move beside her, finding her new friend lying on the cushion on her right side. ��I guess we are stuck together for a while.�� She let her fingers run through his smooth fur,forting him.

    Tony crawled closer to her, letting his head rest on herp. She could assume she had finally earned his trust, which was sweet of him. As she said before, she always wanted a dog but never got the chance to own one.

    ��Thanks, Tony, for keeping mepany.�� She muttered with a delighted smile. At least she did not feelpletely alone.

    Then, a thought came to her mind as she stared at her new bestfriend. Maybe she did not need a job to keep her busy. Maybe she needed someone else to love aside from her husband and Tony.

    ��Ummm!�� She uttered under her breath. Was that the solution to her situation? Was she keen to love again? Was she ready for such a huge responsibility?

    ��What do you think, Tony?�� She turned and asked the dog, who only looked at her with his cute adorable eyes. ��Well, you have to help me here, buddy.�� She encouraged the dog to give her a response.

    Finally, the dog barked several times, which made herugh. Either the dog had told her to go ahead or be quiet. But it was still a relief to have someone to talk to, even if it was just for a short while.

    Then, she heard the buzzing sounding from the door. She assumed that would be her guest, who had finally arrived. She quickly stood up to answer the door while her friendzed around on the couch.

    ��Wait.�� She shouted when another buzz came on the door. Her friend must be in a hurry since he seemed impatient to wait.

    She hurried to the door and opened it, expecting no one else but the man who would help her redecorate her new home. But to her surprise, it was not him but someone else.

    ��Dad!�� Her eyes blinked twice as if trying to erase the image before her. But he still stood there, unmoving, as if waiting for her to say something more. ��What are you doing here?��

    She stared at her father, who she did not expect to see ever again after she had severed all her ties with him. She had long decided she was better off living alone than associating her life with her father, who only wanted to use her to gain more power and wealth.

    ��I guess I only want to congratte my daughter even if she never bothered to invite me to her wedding.�� Her father, Leonardo Stewart, stepped forward, making her step aside.

    ��Aren��t you going to invite me inside?�� He questioned, like always, sounding like it was amand, and she had no choice.

    But she was not afraid of her father anymore, unlike before. She had learned to say no to him when she had learned that he did not see her as his daughter but as amodity that he could trade.

    And that would not change now.

    And yes, she did not invite him to the wedding because she knew he would not give his blessing. Therefore, there was no point in him attending when she knew he would only ruin her special day.

    ��Come in.�� She moved aside, giving his father the space to enter the apartment.

    She watched his father proceed to the living room but only looked around. He did not bother to sit down. Either he had no ns to stay long, or he was intimidated by the dog looking at him.

    Tony must be sizing their new guest, contemting whether he was a friend or a threat as he slightly moved in his position, lifting his head to get a better view of the other person in the room.

    ��What are you doing here, Dad?�� She asked again, knowing that this was not a social call.

    She moved to the center of the living room, following her father until he was just a few feet away. She could only wonder if she would like what he would have to say.

    ��Maybe this would be hard to believe, but I miss you. I think I had overdone it when I thought I knew better what was good for you.�� He finally turned to look at her. ��You are my daughter.�� He paused as he moved closer to her. ��My only flesh and blood.��

    She would be a hypocrite if she said that she believed the wordsing from her father. But she was not a monster either, not to give even a slight benefit of the doubt.

    ��I want us to try again. I am willing to sit down with your husband, Evan, and get to know him. I hope that you will give me a chance.�� His father strode closer to her and touched her cheek like he had done many times when she was young.

    ��Please, tell your husband I am inviting you for dinner tonight.�� He looked sincere, but she also knew that her father was a maniptive man. He could even charm a blind man with his smile and make him believe his lies.

    She knew her father too well to believe he would miraculously change and turn into the father of the year. But still, she could not help but hope for a miracle.

 Chapter 1165 The other missing half

    Chapter 1165 The other missing half

    He looked at the massive house before him as he parked his car in the driveway. Then, he quickly made his way to the mahogany double doors by the main entrance.

    Judging by the parked cars outside, he guessed his parents were entertaining some guests. But he did not care. At that moment, he was fuming with rage at what his mother or possibly his father did.

    He honestly thought that it was Ryan who had Ria investigated, but he got it all wrong. He never suspected that his parents would be behind all of it. Regardless of their reasons, he could not tolerate their actions.

    "Where are Mom and Dad?" He quickly asked one of the maids that he saw in the hallway. They were not in the living room, so he wondered where they could be.

    "Sir Zach, they are in the garden by the poolside." The woman in her middle thirties answered him, pointing to the other side of the house.

    Quickly, he marched toward the door that would lead him outside toward the open backyard. It had been a while since he had been home, but he could see that his mother had remodeled the house.

    "Come on. Don''t you see the point?" Zach could hear his father''s voice loud and clear as he approached the courtyard.

    His father was talking to someone about something. But he did not care about their topic. He was there for a different reason. And it had nothing to do with politics, business, or their guests.

    "Zach, what a surprise?" His mother was the first to see him as he walked closer to where they gathered, nearby the pool. "I am not expecting that you wille by to visit." His mother quickly stood and walked toward him, hugging and kissing him.

    But he was not in the mood for pleasantries as he ignored his mother and the guests who greeted him. His eyes focused on his father, who maintained a stoic face.

    "Excuse me, but can I borrow my parents for a few minutes? I need to speak with them privately." He enunciated thest word, emphasizing it to make his point. He did not hide the fact that he was enraged.

    He could see his parents were unhappy with his behavior, but they still maintained a smile on their beautiful faces. They pretended that nothing was wrong as they excused them from their guests.

    "What is this all about?" His father hastily asked as soon as he closed the door of his private study room. "What seemed to be the problem?"

    "I am hoping that you and Mom can tell me. It seems the two of you have a big issue with my rtionship with Ria." He returned the question to his parents. Then, he looked at his mother for a reaction.

    He could see a flicker of recognition in her eyes. "What are you talking about, Zachary? Rtionship? And who is Ria again?" His mother fired her questions, denying knowing anything, pretending to be innocent of his usation.

    He could feel his heart bursting at the seams as he looked at his mother''s performance. He would award her an award for her fabulous acting, but he already knew the truth. The only question was if his father knew about it.

    "Ria, the girl that your son is dating." His father rified to his mother. "And what issue? I don''t understand." His father looked genuinely confused as he looked at him and his wife. "What is Zach talking about?" He inquired as he stared at his mother, who finally looked ufortable.

    He could finally conclude that his father had nothing to do with this. It was probably his mother and Bianca who had concocted this n without the knowledge of his father.

    "Bianca already told me all about your n, Mom." He finally confronted his mother, knowing she was the mastermind.

    "Wait, what are you saying?" His father seemed to be clueless about all her ns.

    "Why don''t you ask her what she did?" He said, tired of his mother''s maniption of his life. "But I will not let you ruin my life again for the second time."

    "What is your son talking about?" His father looked at his mother, seemingly confused and angry with his wife. "I told you to stop messing with his life. He is old enough to decide what is best for him."

    He was surprised to see his father defending him against his mother. He was not expecting that at all. He always thought that what he did would never be good enough for his father. But he was d to hear that his father was on his side.

    It seemed his father finally saw him as someone worthy of his respect. Something that he had worked hard to earn throughout his life. Now, he finally felt that his father had his back.

    "I don''t know what is happening here, Zach, but I will get to the bottom of this." His father turned to him when his mother refused to answer. "But I assure you that your mother will stop this nonsense."

    That was all he wished to hear from his parents. But he guessed he still had to say his piece to make it clear to them his intentions. "Thanks, Dad." He faced his father before shifting his attention to the woman who gave him life.

    "I know you only meant well. You are thinking of what is best for me. But I am not a child anymore." He calmly exined to his mother.

    He did not want to hate her. Despite what she did, he knew she was not a viin, just a concerned mother. Just like Ria, she acted ording to what she thought would be best to protect him. But that had to stop.

    "But you are still my son. And that woman is using you." His mother said, probably believing whatever lies formed in her head with the limited information she gathered.

    "No." He answered his mother. "She is not. She did not even know who I was when she fell in love with me. She thought I was just a mailman." She exined to his mother.

    He always knew from the first time he had seen her that she was special. He knew that he fell in love with her on their first kiss. And she also felt the same way. It just took time for them to admit it.

    And it did not matter who she was to him or who he was to her. All that was important was how they felt for each other. That was how he knew that it was real.

    "But..." His mother was about to contradict him when he stopped her.

    "Stop!" Zach held his hand before her. "Nothing you say or do will change my mind about her. I love her so much. And I intend to marry her with or without your consent."

    "Well, you have my permission, my son." His father seemed to approve of his n. "Do you already bought the ring?" He asked with a wide grin on his lips.

    "Actually..." He pulled the ck box from his pocket. "I have." Showing it to his father. "I was going to propose to her, but I was waiting for the right timing." Then, his mother had to ruin everything.

    Now, he had to win her over again after all this mess. He wondered if she would ever forgive him and trust her again, even if he had nothing to do with this. But could he me her after what she had been through, especially with his mother?

    "I just hope she will still ept me in their lives," Zach confessed to his father, his doubt.

    His father finally moved closer to him and sped him by the shoulder. "If you love this girl and her son. Then, you will never give up on them. You will continue to ask for forgiveness until she finally takes you back." His father told him. "...even if it takes you a lifetime."

    He had never pictured his father as a romantic. But then again, he remembered how his father had treated his mother all these years. He might not be as showy as the one in the movies, but he had always appreciated his mother in other ways.

    "I guess you are right." Zach stared at his father, suddenly seeing him in a new light. They had never talked like this before. Or maybe he was too absorbed in his immaturity that he failed to see his father for what he was.

    Maybe his father only wanted him to learn, but he took it negatively. He guessed he understood his father more as they finallymunicated on a higher level. He only had one person to thank for that, Ria. She taught him so much about life.

    "Of course, I am right. Now, if you want Ria back, go." His father encouraged him to pursue his dream. "And by the way, if you don''t want to run for office, that is ok too. I will support you in whatever you want to do."

    Now, he knew what to do. His father just gave him an idea. He would beg, kneel before her, grovel at her feet if necessary, even for the rest of his life, if that was how long it would take for her to forgive him.

    He would never give up on her because his father was right. He would not survive without her. He needed her in his life because she was the one person who couldplete him. She was the other missing half of his life.

 Chapter 1166 Rest in peace?

    Chapter 1166 Rest in peace?

    She heard the cry. It kept going and going. But still, she could not find where it wasing from as she searched the entire apartment. She ran into the nursery, but her son was not there.

    She moved toward the living room, but the sound faded as she came closer. Then, it would start again somewhere around the house, haunting her, calling her.

    "Ares..." She called out to him as she sprinted to the next room only to find it empty. "Where are you?" She kept calling as his wails echoed on the walls.

    Eventually, she stopped when she reached her bedroom, panting and crying as she failed to find him. "Ares, where are you?" She repeated, barely making a sound as she ran out of breath.

    But the crying started again downstairs, but she was already too tired to make another step. She took one long breath as she pushed herself to dash downstairs, using herst remaining energy to find her son.

    Then, she stopped when she saw a man by the door, appearing to be holding something in his arms. But he had his back facing her, so she had no clear view of his face. Who was he, and what did he n to do with her son?

    "Give me back, my son." She shouted as the man posted to open the main door. "Where are you taking him?" She continued as fear gripped every part of her body, immobilizing her, rooting her on her spot.

    But the man did not turn or answer her. He just stood there as if waiting. She did not understand why she could not move. Or why the man just remained in his ce, still holding her son?

    She tried to get a good look at him, but her eyes seemed blurry, maybe because she had been crying. The tears had prevented her from seeing clearly.

    But the man slightly turned, showing her the side of his face. He looked familiar. But that was not possible. She quickly wiped her face, rubbing her eyes with her fingers.

    But when she opened her eyes again, they were gone. The man holding his son vanished. The unknown man just took his son, and she could do nothing to stop him.

    What kind of mother was she when she could not protect her only child? "Ares..." She wailed loudly, but even her voice abandoned her as no sound came from her lips.

    "No... no.... no..." She repeatedly mumbled as she tried to move, but something held her in ce.

    Then, she heard her name. "Dani..."

    She blinked her eyes open, trying to see who it could be. Then, her eyes focused on a familiar face. the other door, she saw Ares peacefully sleeping in his crib.

    00:23

    That was the only time that she felt relieved and breathed evenly. She guessed her continuedck of "Hey, sweetheart. It is just a dream." He assured her as he cradled her in his arms.

    "Alex?" She questioned as confusion overshadowed her reasoning. But after a few seconds, she confirmed it was him. "Where is Ares?" She asked, panicking as she remembered her dream.

    "A man took him. He kidnapped our son." She hastily told him as she sought his help. "We need to find him." She continued as fear clouded her mind, unable to grasp reality from her dream.

    "Hey, Ares is in his room. Come on, snap out of it." He slightly shook her shoulders but remained calm as he talked to her. "It is just a dream." He repeated until she finally rxed.

    It felt so real that she thought someone had taken her son. But what if this was just another dream? And the other one was the reality. Now, she knew she was being paranoid.

    "Come on, let me show you." He helped her out of bed and guided her to his room. Once Alex opened the other door, she saw Ares peacefully sleeping in his crib.

    That was the only time that she felt relieved and breathed evenly. She guessed her continuedck of sleep and the hormonal imbnce were taking a toll on her mental health, making her think of crazy things, especially in her sleep.

    "Am I going crazy?" She asked as they finally moved to the living room. She closed her eyes to clear her head as she leaned her body on his chest as her husband held her close to his body.

    "No. You are just exhausted. You have to pick a nanny soon so you can rest." He pulled her closer, caressing her hair to soothe her frail nerves. "And if you want to return to work, I will have no issues with that." He reminded her.

    Honestly, working was far less uplicated than taking care of a child. But she derived a certain satisfaction from caring for her son. Although she would admit, it was taxing to the mind and body.

    "Anyway, what was the dream all about?" Alex asked concernedly. "It sounded intense." He slightly shifted his body so he could look into her face. Then, his fingers touched her cheeks, probably drying the remaining tears in her skin.

    "I was looking for Ares. He was crying, but I could not find him." She narrated the event in her dream. "Then, the weird thing happened." She finally recalled thest segment of her nightmare as she recounted it to him.

    "What is weird?" He queried, appearing curious and intrigued. He smoothened the strands of her hair that blocked her face from his view, moving it to the back of her ears.

    "Well, when I ask the man to stop. He slightly turned. And I swear I think I saw Gerald. But I could be wrong." She finally voiced out what bothered her about her dream.

    Maybe the remnant of her trauma of Gerald as one of the masterminds in their abduction still lingered in her subconsciousness. It suddenly tranted into her fear for her son''s life and future.

    "I think you are obsessing with the notion that Gerald is still alive." Alex interpreted her dream. "Now, it is manifesting in your dreams." He told her his observation.

    "Maybe we should take a break. Go on a vacation." He told her, wanting to give her a chance to recover from her situation. "I can help with Ares while you take a rest. I am sure Marcus could handle the business while we are away." Alex suggested.

    The idea was tempting, but she heard that the country''s economy was having a recession. It was not the time to ck off from work, or they might go under with the rest of thepanies having some financial situations.

    Although Marcus, Jacky, and the rest of their trusted people were doing a great job. They could still use all hands on deck. Sometimes, she considered returning to work to help, but her guilt of leaving Ares still weighed down on her.

    "Let me think about it." Dani did not want to reject his proposal outright. With her slight imbnce in rational thinking, she preferred to contemte it more before deciding on anything.

    "That is good enough for me." Alex pulled her into a gentle kiss before letting her go. "Let me prepare something for dinner. You must be starving."

    Suddenly, she remembered barely eating much for lunch as she felt her stomach loudly grumbling. She could only assume that her darling husband had heard that.

    "I can help." She offered, but Alex stopped her. He would not let her leave the couch.

    "I want you to watch a movie or rest. I will be quick." Alex instructed before he disappeared into the kitchen.

    She stared at the nk screen but decided she did not feel like watching anything. But her mind reyed her dream before it faded into nothing. It felt so real that she could still feel her heart pounding inside her chest.

    But Alex was right. It was impossible since Gerald was dead unless they could prove it otherwise. So far, they had nothing to contradict her gut feeling. A dream did not prove anything except her obsession to find the truth about what happened to her brother.

    "I am sorry, Dad." She silently spoke to her father, remembering hisst wish. "I think I failed you."

    Although she knew she was not to me for what happened to Gerald, she still felt responsible for failing to get close to him and treating him like he was part of her family.

    She continued to doubt him, thinking he was always out to get them, even if he did not show any signs that he intended to cause harm to their family. Truthfully, he had been silent until his death.

    Then, she heard the bell ring. She wondered who could be behind the door. But she knew no one could get passed their security since Tim had added extra precautions.

    "I will get it." Alex ran from the kitchen toward the door before she could lift her butt out of the cushions.

    "Are you expecting someone?" She asked since she knew their parents or their friends were noting by tonight to join them.

    But when he opened the door, she was not surprised. It was Tim who greeted her with a warm smile. She watched the two exchange some pleasantries as Alex invited him to join them inside.

    "I hope you are feeling better and adjusting well to motherhood," Tim said as he upied the vacant seat at her right while her husband sat beside her. She also noticed the envelope in his hand.

    Suddenly, she could not help the apprehension she felt. She could only conclude that their head of security was here to give his report. Did he have the result she had been waiting for that would finally end her spections? Did Tim possess the answer to her question?

    Should she hope Gerald was alive? Or should she finally let her brother rest in peace?

 Chapter 1167 - 1167 Making the biggest mistake

    1167 Making the biggest mistake

    She stared at her son, who had just finished his dinner. He had so many questions about what had happened earlier. But how could she exin to a child theplexity and harshness of their reality?

    Honestly, she did not fully understand it herself. It was like fate was still out to get her. It was still ying games with her life and her son. But she had enough. She could not let anyone use her son as a pawn in their stupid games.

    Not Ryan, Bianca, or Zach.

    Then, she heard the bell ring. Quickly, she moved to the door. When she saw it was her friend, she immediately opened the door for him. She meant to call him earlier. But she was d he was here now.

    ��I hope I did note on a bad time, Ria.�� He said as he entered her apartment. ��But I have some information I want to share with you.�� She noticed that his eyes seemed to search the room. ��Is Zach here?��

    ��No, he is not. But can you give me a few minutes? I will just put Edison to bed.�� She directed him to the sofa, leaving her friend while she helped Edison get ready for bed.

    It did not take long before Edison closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. He was exhausted from the day��s event, just like she was. But she still had a few things to deal with before she could shut her eyes for the night.

    But she doubted that she would even sleep a wink after today��s incident. There were just too many things to think about and consider, especially regarding what was best for her son.

    ��I am sorry if I took longer...�� But Tabby did not let her finish, understanding her situation. ��What is it you want to tell me?�� She could not help but wonder if it would be worse than Ryan and Bianca��s actions or Zach��s betrayal.

    .....

    She should have known that Zach was too good to be true. But like the stupid girl she was before, she had allowed another man to make a fool of her, believing his lies. Now, she had to face another broken heart and a lot of heartaches.

    ��I finally have ess to the files. I discovered that it was not Ryan who had you investigated.�� Her friend told her, which made her brows frown in question.

    ��If it is not Ryan, who else was interested in my background?�� She asked, shocked by this new development.

    She thought she had already confirmed the identity of the person digging into her past. But it appeared she was mistaken. But who else would have an interest in her life?

    ��It is his mother, Mrs. Andrews. She had mypany look into your past.�� Tabby told her, presenting her with the report he gathered from his office.

    She checked the file and saw the detail of her past written on the report. She could say that it was urate. But in her opinion, it did not include the entire story.

    ��But why would his mother do that?�� Then her mind came up with the answer. Of course, just like her, his mother was protecting him.

    She probably thought she was just another gold digger wanting his money. She was not surprised about that. It was not the first time someone had used her of being a fortune hunter.

    She remembered that Ryan��s father had paid her in exchange for her silence. And to be honest, she epted it. She had sold her soul to the devil and signed the contract.

    But the money was not for her. It was for her child, who was fighting for his life. Therefore, if she had to do it again, she would never hesitate for Edison.

    ��I guess you already know the answer to that,�� Tabby said, probably reading her reaction. ��Zach is not like us. He came from a different life from where we came from.�� His friend exined what she already knew.

    She already suspected that Zach was out of her league. But somehow, she deluded herself, believing she could be good enough for him despite their differences. That was what she got for dreaming.

    ��Are you alright?�� Tabby asked as he moved closer and enveloped her in his arms. He must have noticed how her heart burst into millions of pieces.

    ��No. I am not.�� She admitted to her friend as she buried herself into his chest and finally let her tears fall from her eyes. She had been holding them for so long that when they finally erupted, it was like it would never stop.

    ��Hey, what is wrong?�� He asked, looking confused by her outburst. ��I guarantee Zach will clear this out once you talk to him. Zach will clear this misunderstanding with his mother.��

    Tabby held her tighter, assuring her that things would turn out ok eventually. But he had no idea of the earlier incident or what had happenedst night.

    ��This has nothing to do with his mother. I don��t want to see Zach ever again.�� She mumbled between her sobs, desperate to erase him from her life.

    ��Wait! What are you saying?�� He sounded more confused as he slightly pushed her off his body to look at her face. ��Did something happen that I don��t know?�� He frowned at her, questioning her.

    However, his question only reminded her how the three friends had yed with her feelings. She suddenly remembered the sudden appearance of Ryan on the ind. And then, a chance meeting with Bianca through their dinner. Lastly, the setupst night and this morning.

    It was not a coincidence but a game the three yed at her expense. It reminded her of when Ryan had fooled her, making her believe she was the luckiest girl in the world, only to realize that it was just a game. Unfortunately, in the end, she lost.

    ��Zach was no different from Ryan.�� She told him the story, no matter how hard it was to recount the past event.

    ��Maybe you had it wrong. Don��t you want to listen to Zach��s side? Maybe he had a different story.�� Tabby seemed to defend him, but she could not listen to another lie.

    She pulled away from his friend, wondering why he seemed on Zach��s side. She remembered that he hardly liked the guy when he first saw him. What changed?

    ��I don��t think you understand.�� She told her friend, wanting him to take her side. ��Zach is Ryan��s bestfriend. They are in this together. They probably thought they could y around with my feelings.��

    ��That doesn��t sound like Zach.�� Tabby still did not want to believe her. ��Maybe you have it all wrong.��

    ��Stop defending him. You don��t know who he truly is.�� She told him what she thought of what Zach did to her. ��Zach is already engaged with Bianca. I heard it this morning.��

    She still could not believe she had allowed her heart to fall in love again. Now, look at where that got her. She made aplete mess of her life again when she thought she already had it under control.

    ��It just doesn��t make sense.�� Tabby still would not agree with her as he shrugged his shoulder at her. ��Something is not adding up.�� Her friend continued to contradict her conclusion.

    ��Don��t you want to consider that maybe Zach was not part of this? Yes, Ryan is a real douchebag, but not because Zach is friends with him that also makes him one.�� Tabby expressed his opinion.

    ��I don��t know about this, Bianca. If she had already cheated on him before, why would Zach want to go back to her?�� Tabby made another point.

    ��And I am a good judge of character, and I like Zach. I genuinely felt his sincerity toward his intentions with you and Edison. I don��t think that was easy to fake.�� He continued, not allowing her to interrupt his reasoning.

    ��So, I suggest you go over it again before you make any permanent decision. I even suggest you talk to Zach because he, at the very least, deserves to be heard out.�� Tabby shared his advice with her.

    ��If you don��t mind, I need a drink. But since you don��t have any alcoholic beverages here, I will make myself some coffee while you process what I said.�� Tabby stood up from the couch and walked toward her kitchen.

    Then, he suddenly peeked through the door after a few seconds. ��I suggest you quickly think about it because he said he is alreadying here,�� Tabby told her before disappearing again into the other room.

    ��What?�� She could not help but yelp in shock. She hurriedly followed Tabby into the room, wanting rification. ��How did you know that ising?��

    He grabbed his phone from his back pocket and waved it to her. ��He just texted me. He wanted to know if I saw you. Then, he asks if you are at home.��

    ��Did you respond to his text?�� She apprehensively asked as panic gripped her already frailed nerves.

    ��Of course. So I suggest you go to the bathroom, wash your face, and fix your hair. If you are ending your rtionship with Zach, it will be better to hold your head high and not look like a truck just run you over.�� He teased her as he continued to make his coffee.

    ��Ok. I think you are right.�� She quickly rushed to the bathroom. She would show Zach that he did not seed with his ns.

    However, Tabby��s words also nagged at her. What if she was making the biggest mistake of her life?

 Chapter 1168 - 1168 Go home crying

    1168 Go home crying

    Zach checked the backseat, seeing the flowers and the choctes in one corner. Then on the other side, he stared at the life-sized teddy bear with itsrge ribbon tied around it.

    ��Ok!�� He returned his eyes to the front while his hands started tapping at his pants pocket, sighing when he felt the box secured inside. Then, he grabbed the rearview mirror and inspected his face. He guessed he still looked presentable despite his stressful day.

    But he had no more time to lose. He had to correct what was done wrong by the people who could only think of themselves. He had to ask for forgiveness even if he was not at fault.

    ��Go big or go home.�� He mumbled as he exited his car and grabbed everything he needed. It was something he told himself when he was in a tight situation. Then, he marched toward her apartment with determination.

    He would beg, crawl to his knees, kiss her feet, and do anything and everything to ask for her forgiveness. He could not lose her. That was not an option. He had to win her back by any means necessary.

    Quickly, he moved along the hallway, standing outside her door. He took one heavy breath before he knocked on her door. He already knew that she was in there. Tabby had confirmed it.

    Now, he wondered what was waiting for him once the door opened. Would it be a warm wee or a cold shoulder? Tabby was not exactly forting when he asked him how she was. But his new friend assured him that she was ok. That was good enough for him.

    ��Here goes nothing.�� He poised his hands on the door, ready to ring the bell. Then, he remembered that Edison might be sleeping already. He did not want to wake him up.

    Instead, he knocked on the door, just enough to create a loud sound that would notify anybody inside that they had a visitor. Then, he patiently waited for her to open the door.

    .....

    It took a while before he heard movements on the other side, but he did not mind. He would wait until Ria was ready to face him. And he would willingly wait some more until she epted him back in their lives.

    ��Hi!�� It was the only word that came from his lips when she finally opened the door. He could visibly see that she was still upset, but he was hoping he could still change that.

    ��Can Ie in and talk?�� He finally found his voice again and asked, still carrying all his gifts around his arms. ��I think I have a lot of exining to do.�� He admitted as he waited for her response.

    Now, he felt silly bringing the flowers and therge bear dangling in his arms as a peace offering as her eyes grew wide at his gifts. But there was no turning back now. It was either she would like it or hate him more for it.

    ��Come in.�� Ria finally opened her door, looking as if she was less mad at him than earlier. That was a good sign. Right?

    He took the seat she offered and handed the gifts he had brought with him. ��This is for you.�� He ced the flowers and choctes on the coffee table. ��And this is for Edison.�� He patted the bear that he dropped on the floor beside him.

    Now, he wondered how the little boy could y with a bear more than twice bigger than him. Anyway, he remembered the kid wanted a father for Teddy from the incident in the zoo.

    ��You did not need to bother.�� She said as she ignored the gifts and remained standing. ��Well, it is gettingte. If you have to say something, better start now.�� She told him as if she could not wait to get rid of him.

    ��Edison is already sleeping, and I also want to go to bed soon.�� She reasoned as she opened her mouth and yawned.

    But he was not discouraged by her reaction. He understood that she was still mad by the recent events. If that happened to him, he might feel the same way as her.

    ��Ok. I deserve that.�� He gave her a nervous smile. Of course, he was a little anxious. He was putting their future on the line. He did not want to say the wrong words or make another mistake that could jeopardize their fragile rtionship if they still had one.

    ��Well...�� She crossed her arms across her chest, looking more impatient as she waited. She even tapped her right foot on the floor to make her point.

    ��I know things might look crazy on your part, but I can exin everything. But I hope you will believe me when I say I had no participation in their ns.�� He emphasized thest sentence, hoping she would keep an open mind.

    ��That is the thing, Zach.�� She did not look mad but exasperated. ��It doesn��t matter whether you participated or not in what happened. It will keep happening as long as we are together.��

    ��I won��t let...�� He was about to tell her he would not let that happen, but she stopped him.

    ��No. Let me finish.�� She sighed as if she was exhausted. ��Someone would always stand in the way of our rtionship because our worlds are too different. It can be your mother, an ex, or someone else who wants you for herself.��

    She held her hand when she saw him about to open his mouth. ��I don��t want to keep looking behind my shoulder, waiting for someone to stab me in the back. And I especially don��t want my son to be between all this mess.��

    ��So, I think it would be better if you stoping around. Let us end whatever this is between us.�� Ria suggested as she started pacing the floor.

    ��What if that is not what I want?�� Zach adamantly responded to her proposal. ��I don��t want us to end our rtionship. I especially don��t want to stop seeing you and Edison.��

    Now, he stood from the couch and walked closer to her, blocking her path and stopping her from taking the next step. Then, he held his hands, holding her by her arms, forcing her to confront him.

    ��Stop being afraid.�� He stared down at her, even if she refused to look at him. ��I am not my friend. I am not like Ryan. I will never hurt you or allow anyone to hurt you.��

    Then, he finally pulled her into his arms, cradling her body in his embrace. He would not give her up without a fight. Not until he was still breathing. ��I love you, Ria. And I will never stop loving you.��

    ��You don��t understand. I don��t me you for what happened, but I don��t know if I can handle any of that anymore.�� She told him as he felt her tears soak on his shirt and heard her whimpers.

    ��And I will fight for you for as long as it takes.�� He answered as he pulled her chin up, forcing her to look into his eyes. ��But I will need you to fight with me. Please, don��t give up on us.��

    Her tears flowed down her cheeks, but he saw her eyes glistening with hope as she gazed at him. He knew that he had not lost her yet. He just had to convince her they still had a chance if they trusted each other.

    ��Do you still love me?�� He asked, knowing that was the most valuable ingredient in their rtionship. Without it, they had not hoped to survive as a couple.

    ��I love you with all my heart.�� She confessed, finally saying the words that she had withheld from him for fear of getting heartbroken.

    She tiptoed on her toes until she could reach his lips. Then, she kissed him. It was a short meaningful kiss to express her deep feelings for him. ��I love you so much.��

    Then, he reciprocated the kiss with a few more short ones before resting his forehead in hers. ��That is all we need. I need you to love and trust me, and I will do the same.��

    He kept his arms around her, not wanting to let go of this moment. He was afraid that she would suddenly disappear and he would never get to hold her again like this.

    ��But it is clear that your parents don��t like me. Tabby said that your Mom was the one who ordered the investigation.�� She told him, expressing her fear of his parent��s rejection.

    He guessed he could not me her since she had been traumatized before. He knew now what she had gone through at the hands of Ryan and his family.

    Nevertheless, this time, he would make sure that would never happen. ��They already gave their blessing.�� He told her. ��They could not wait to meet Edison.��

    To her surprise, he let go of her and suddenly went, bending down on his knees before her. Then, he rummaged inside his pants pocket, suddenly appearing mildly nervous.

    ��What are you doing?�� She asked as she wiped the remaining wetness on her cheeks, slightly confused by his action.

    ��Wait.�� He seemed to be panicking as he searched for something. ��Haaahhh!�� He breathed a sigh of relief when he seemed to find what he was looking for in the other pocket.

    Then, he extracted a ck box and disyed it before her. He slowly opened it as he simultaneously watched her face for a reaction. He could see the mixed emotions that clouded her eyes.

    What would be her answer to his proposal? Would she ept to spend her life with him? Or would he go home crying?

 Chapter 1169 - 1169 Oooppps!

    1169 Oooppps!

    She watched him go down on his knees in slow motion. Her eyes registered his action, but her brain had difficulty processing the suddenness of what was happening before her.

    When he finally extracted the ck box from his pocket and showed her the ring, it was the only time it made sense to her. It looked like he was proposing.

    No. No. No.

    Was she dreaming?

    She meant yes.

    But how could she answer him when he had not asked the question yet? Then, she felt overwhelmed with emotion as she looked into his eyes, which proudly reflected his love for her.

    She did not expect someone would love her in such a way. She always thought that she was already damaged goods. No man would ever take her seriously. But here he was, ready to spend his life with her.

    If she was whimpering before, she was fully crying now. ��Hey, Ria, what is wrong?�� He asked, seemingly afraid and concerned.

    ��Nothing.�� She answered him, still staring at the big diamond rock in the center of the ring. It was not the size of the stone or the worth that mattered to her but what it symbolized. ��Nothing is wrong.��

    .....

    ��Then, why are you crying?�� Zach asked as he looked up at her while checking her face, still looking quite concerned.

    ��I don��t know.�� She admitted as tears continued to fall from her eyes like a waterfall. But she quickly wiped them, trying to put her emotions in check.

    She finally bent her knees to level with him. One of her hands touched the right side of his face while the other held onto his arm for support. She could also feel his body trembling, telling her he was as nervous as she was.

    ��What are you doing to me?�� She finally said as she expelled the air that seemed stuck in her lungs. She felt like she was on a roller coaster ride that never stopped going up and down the tracks.

    ��I only want to make you happy.�� He finally said as his hand moved across her face, using his fingers to wipe away her tears. ��Because you make me feel like I am the luckiest man in the world when I am with you.��

    She suddenly smiled at his words. Nobody had said anything like that to her in her entire life. She remembered every time she ended up with a family. They would say she was nothing but a piece of trash, a menace to society. ��No wonder your parents throw you away.��

    She never believed them, fighting every chance she had to uplift herself. She made her way through the difficult times with hard work and determination. She never gave up on her dream.

    She might have encountered several bumps on the road. But she managed to push through. Still, she never expected that something like this would happen to her. That someone would love her the way he did.

    ��I never want to see you crying again, not if I can help it.�� He promised her, but could she believe his words? Could she trust a man like him?

    Of course, she could because he was Zach. The most wonderful man she had ever met. She believed he would never hurt her, not intentionally. And if he did unwittingly, he would always try to make up for it, just like what he was doing now.

    ��Please, give me another chance to prove how much I love you.�� He pleaded with her, not just by his words but through his eyes as he looked deep into her soul. It was as if he was searching deep in her heart for his second chance.

    ��Ok. But you have to ask the question first.�� She said, nodding her head in agreement. Then, she pouted her lips at his hand that still held the ring in the palm of his hand.

    She could feel cold sweats breaking free from behind her neck, on her forehead, and nose as goosebumps spread through her body. She could feel the excitement coursing through her veins, firing her heart into a frenzy.

    ��Of course,�� He answered as he realized what she had said. He poised the ring toward her, moistened his lips, and took a deep breath. ��I practice the words I wish to tell you. But I forgot the lines.��

    He finally stood, pulling her up with him in a standing position. Somehow, she was d because she started to have cramps from kneeling for far too long.

    ��Ouch!�� She could feel the nerves tightening on her legs as the blood in her veins traveled through her legs. One of her hands moved to her legs, trying to relieve the pressure, but it was not working.

    ��What is happening?�� He suddenly asked, slightly panicking when he saw her distorted face and felt her tightening grip on his arms as she tried to support herself.

    ��My legs.�� She said as she limped toward the sofa and dropped on the couch. ��Cramps.�� She added as she massaged the affected area.

    What terrible timing!

    ��Oh!�� He finally understood and knelt again on her feet, but this time not to propose but to help her with her situation.

    In just a few more seconds, she felt relief in her muscles as the tension eased up. ��Thanks,�� Ria said, feeling slightly embarrassed about another one of her unfortunate incidents.

    ��Don��t mention it.�� He said. ��Are you sure you are ok now?�� Zach still looked worried about her, but she reassured him that she felt brand new. Now, all she wanted was the continuation of what was interrupted earlier.

    ��You can continue now.�� She said, hoping the offer was still on the table and he had not changed his mind.

    ��Oh, right.�� He said as he picked up where he had left off earlier. He stood from the floor and sat beside her on the sofa.

    Now, they were face to face, eye level, as he took her fingers and cradled them in his hands. ��I don��t want to make a long speech.

    I only want to say I love you.

    I want to marry you.

    I want to make you happy for the rest of your life.

    I want to provide everything that you will ever need.

    I want to make you the Queen not only in my heart but also in my home.

    I want to spend the rest of my life with you.

    I want to be the father of your child, Edison.

    And the father of the other children we will be making together.

    I can��t live without you because you own me, body and soul.

    Did I already mention that I want to marry you?

    And I love you so much.

    So, will you marry me?��

    ��No...�� She said as she stared into his eyes. But this time, she had no tears to shed.

    Instead, her eyes glistened with dness, her face radiated with excitement, and her lips turned upward into a brilliant smile. ��No, that is not a long speech. It was just perfect.��

    She leaned forward until their foreheads touched, their noses breathed the same air, and their eyes spoke a silentnguage, conveying everything that words could not express.

    ��But before I answer that. First, we have to agree to a few conditions.�� She told him, not wanting to rush to anything until they had cleared everything up in the air.

    ��Ok, so what are your conditions? I am sure I am up for an amicable settlement.�� He seemed relieved. He probably thought that she had rejected his marriage proposal.

    ��I think we need to be honest with each other. I can��t handle any more lies or secrets between us. And I promise I will tell you everything you want to know about me, and you will tell me everything about you.�� That was one of her conditions.

    Her other set of rules was usually standard with any couple but still relevant if they would make their rtionship work. She believed openmunication was the key to a sessful marriage and among other things.

    ��Ok. I can manage that.�� Zach said, smiling at her prerequisites before epting his ring. ��But are you saying yes to my marriage proposal?�� He asked as he furrowed her brows at her in question.

    ��Of course, I am saying yes for the time being.�� She finally said, teasing him. ��But that is temporary until...�� But she failed to finish her words as his lips imed hers, silencing all her provisions.

    ��You cany all the rules, and I will follow them to the letter as long as you marry me and spend your entire life with me.�� He answered her once he let go of her lips. ��I will do anything for you because I can��t live without you.��

    He took the ring from the box and immediately inserted them into her finger, dering his undying love for her. ��You made me the happiest man in the world.��

    ��And you made me the luckiest woman in the world.�� She responded as she kissed him this time, pushing him back on the sofa andying her body on top of him.

    She started pulling his shirt off his body while he worked on removing hers. But both of them stopped when they heard amotion.

    ��Oooppps!�� Somebody suddenly said as he bumped into the side table and created a crashing noise when the tablended with a thud on the floor.

 Chapter 1170 - 1170 Undoubtedly not laughing

    1170 Undoubtedly notughing

    It was gettingte, but her eyes would not shut tight. She looked around her, yet she still could not figure out why she felt uneasy. Her gut told her something was not right. Still, she had no clue what was wrong.

    Dinner was uneventful since she ate by herself again. Mike did not show up, but that was not umon. He called earlier, informing her that he had to stay longer in a meeting and would arrivete at night.

    ��Maybe I am just going crazy.�� She muttered, sighing her frustration. It was not a piece of cake to stay in one ce when she hardly saw another soul. It was lonely and boring.

    It was fine in the morning when Imelda was around, but the rest of the day was torture. She hoped Mike��s promise would materialize soon before she lost her sanity.

    She wanted to call her friends, even her brother. But she knew she risked her life, brother, friend, and most especially her child by doing so. Therefore, she opted for her silence.

    ��Are you hungry?�� She asked her child as her hand automatically touched her belly, sensing how her baby was doing inside.

    She wondered if the queasy feeling in her stomach was due to hunger or something else. But she remembered she did not have an appetite earlier. So, she concluded her baby must be starving.

    ��Let us see if we can find something to eat.�� She moved out of her bed and walked gradually to the kitchen.

    Mike could still be out since she did not sense any other presence in the house. Although, she was not afraid since she knew that two guards were patrolling the perimeter. Besides, who would discover her hiding ce? She and Mike had been extra cautious.

    .....

    She walked into the fridge, taking out the box of milk. Then she wondered what else she would like to eat. She was thinking of the cookies Imelda had baked earlier. But she already had many of those.

    However, she remembered the doctor warned her against too much too soon. She had to learn to control herself and eat moderately. She grabbed the apple instead and some strawberries and cream.

    ��Now, this looks delicious.�� She dipped her fingers into the fruity dessert she had made and put them into her mouth. ��Uuummmhhh!�� She popped her finger through her lips, emphasizing how she loved its delicious taste.

    ��Did you like that?�� She asked her baby as she grabbed a teaspoon and poured a ss of cold milk into a ss. Then, she took another bite.

    It relieved her hunger, but she still felt this odd feeling in the pit of her stomach. This time, she could conclude that food was not the answer. Something else was causing her restlessness.

    She finished the remaining food on her te and drank her milk before leaving the kitchen. That should be enough to make her through breakfast. However, she needed sleep.

    But as she passed the living room area on her way to the stairs, she felt another odd feeling. The hair at the back of her neck stood up. Goosebumps spread all over her body.

    ��Is there someone out there?�� She called out. ��Mike, are you home.�� She turned to her left, expecting to see him. But there was no one out there. No signs of movement or sound caught her attention.

    Maybe it was just her wild imagination making her fear her own shadow. Maybe all those horror and mystery movies she had watched put ideas in her head, making here up with these crazy thoughts.

    She scanned the room again, hoping to figure out why she felt like someone was watching her. But nothing seemed to be out of ce. She was alone.

    ��Stop scaring yourself.�� She muttered under her breath as she tried to calm herself down. She was just being paranoid. No one was other there to get her.

    Slowly, she turned her attention to the stairs, wondering if she should go upstairs or run toward the exit. But that was insane. She had no reason to escape. She was not a prisoner in this house.

    She was just probably lonely and bored. Now, her mind was conjuring ideas to make it more exciting. She shook her head sideways, finding her conclusion hrious, suddenly feeling silly for making up a story.

    ��I am sorry about that.�� She spoke to her child as she climbed the stairs. She did not mean to scare her child.

    Still, she could not shake off the feeling that made her heart beat faster. But she chose to ignore it, ming it on her pregnancy. She kept telling herself her imbnced hormones were all over the ce, ying tricks on her body and mind.

    She nced behind her onest time, hoping she would not catch anyone. Fortunately, nothing seemed to move or make a sound downstairs.

    She quickly entered her room and bolted it shut. Then, shey on her bed, wishing this time, sleep would take over her exhausted body. However, dozing off was not yet on the books for her, despite how she forced her eyes shut.

    Before unconsciousness could im her, she heard a soft knock on her door, followed by a familiar voice. ��Haley, are you still awake?�� The low voice of the man asked. It was like he was afraid to wake her up if she was already sleeping.

    ��Yes, wait a minute.�� She answered as she abruptly opened her eyes and moved out of bed to answer the door.

    She nced at the clock, realizing the time had already passed midnight. She wondered what her friend needed from her at a time like this. Therefore, she quickly opened the door.

    ��Sorry, Haley. I know it iste.�� He looked apologetic as his hands automatically went to the back of his neck, and his finger started rubbing it. He looked slightly tensed. ��I hope I did not disturb your sleep.��

    If this was another night, she might already be sleeping. She guessed not tonight. ��No, don��t worry, Mike. You did not wake me up.�� She assured him. ��Is there something wrong?�� She asked since it was the first time he hade to her room in the middle of the night.

    ��No,�� Mike quickly denied, assuring her everything was fine. ��I wish to check on you since I was gone almost all day and missed dinner.��

    She studied his face, wondering if that was his only concern. But he seemed genuine. Otherwise, he might be excellent at hiding the problem. After all, he was Gerald��s friend.

    She just realized that Gerald was a master of disguise. She never suspected he had been hiding a secret, like this massive house and other properties. What else was herte ex forget to mention to her?

    ��I think I am fine, and the baby is fine.�� She did not find any problem the entire day except for her boredom. Then, she remembered something. ��Did you just arrive?�� She immediately asked.

    ��Yeah. I was stuck in a meeting with a client and could not get out of it.�� He exined. ��Why?�� He suddenly looked concerned since his face contorted into a frown as he looked at her. ��Did something happen while I was gone?��

    ��It might be nothing but my highly active imagination.�� She dismissed the idea as soon as it formed in her mind, chuckling at the absurdity of it. ��Just forget I said anything.��

    ��Anyway, did you have your dinner yet? I think I still have some leftovers that I can heat for you if you are hungry.�� She offered since she was still wide awake.

    She also thought she could take that as an opportunity to ask him about the n to ship her to an ind. She guessed it would be better for her to be busy with something than to sit in this ce like a prisoner all day.

    ��Honestly, I am a bit hungry. I hardly ate anything.�� He admitted. ��But I can heat the food myself. However, you are wee to join me if you are hungry too.�� He counteroffered.

    She was not hungry anymore since she just ate, but she weed thepany and the chance to discuss with him her ns. Therefore, she went with him to the kitchen, waiting for her opportunity to ask her questions.

    ��Aren��t you eating?�� He asked when she declined a te.

    ��I already had ate snack.�� She confessed as she took the extra seat next to the counter and watched him move around the kitchen.

    ��Why did you ask if I just arrived earlier? Did something happen? And don��t pretend that it is nothing. It is clear that it bothered you somehow.�� He insisted, not letting the subject drop.

    Now, she felt silly for letting her paranoia get to her. ��Please don��t think much about it.�� Haley persisted. ��It is just some ridiculous notion.��

    ��Tell me anyway. I enjoy listening to ridiculous things.�� He arranged in the microwave oven the leftover food and heated it. Then, he focused his eyes on her as he waited. ��Besides, I can use someugh with the day I had today.��

    She guessed she was not getting away that easily with this man as she saw the determination in his eyes. ��Fine!�� She finally gave up, conceding to his wish.

    ��Ok. Go on.�� He encouraged her while he took out the heated food and ced them on the te.

    ��I think someone had been watching me earlier.�� She reluctantly confided with him. ��I did not see anyone. But I sensed someone else��s presence.��

    She watched his face, waiting for him tough at her story.

    But she was surprised at his reaction. It was not a smile on his lips for sure, but something in his eyes bothered her. She could not read his thoughts, but he was undoubtedly notughing.

 Chapter 1171 - 1171 Snooping at their burial ground

    1171 Snooping at their burial ground

    He believed he had managed to ease her anxiousness, convincing her that it might be just her imagination. But in his mind, it might not be that simple as a possibility crept into his thoughts.

    ��Why don��t you go back to bed and rest? It is getting veryte. It is not good for the baby.�� He told her after he had his meal and their short chat.

    He assured her that he was finishing her papers so there would not be any hitch once she left the mansion for the ind. Thest thing he needed was someone tracing her whereabouts.

    Nobody could ruin their ns, not now when they were close to their goals. It had never been easy since they did not know their enemies. They had to y a lot of angles to sh out the traitors in the group.

    ��Yeah, I am kinda sleepy.�� She admitted as she made a big yawn. ��I think my body just wants to drop down on my softy andfy bed.�� She added as her eyes drooped down.

    He could tell that it would be just a matter of minutes before she was snoring, fast asleep. Then, he could proceed to do what was on his mind. He guessed that could not wait until morning.

    ��Let me walk you back to your room.�� He offered, taking her arms and guiding her upstairs. ��And don��t worry about anything. You are safe as long as you are under my protection. I guarantee you that.��

    He finally left her when she closed her door and walked back downstairs. Sleeping was not an option for him, not yet, until he had confirmed his suspicion and guaranteed that Haley was still safe under his watch.

    He went straight to his office and took his gun from his drawer. It was just for precaution. He did not want to walk into something, especially not prepared.

    .....

    ��Are you sure you did not see or notice anything suspicious?�� He asked again the two guards he had assigned to watch Haley. There were more around, but they usually stayed out of her sight.

    He did not want her to be suspicious of what was happening around her. He guessed he had to expedite her travel ns before his ns blew up in his face, losing control of the situation.

    ��No, Sir. Everything had been quiet since you left. We did not notice any movement in the vicinity.�� His men assured him.

    Still, he could not discount what Haley said. In their situation, he had to take all threats as something serious. He had to investigate until he felt satisfied that it was nothing but a false rm.

    ��Ok! Be more vignt.�� He instructed his men, not wanting anything or anyone to slip their watch.

    He did not want additional surprises that wouldpromise all that he had been working on for years. Thest thing he needed was for their enemies to snoop around his work.

    He moved toward his car and worked his way on the light traffic. Then, he found himself in the slum that he had visited earlier. He did not likeing to this ce, but he had no choice.

    ��I don��t want any scratch on my car.�� He instructed the gang of boys standing at the corner of the building.

    He immediately entered the dpidated facility and climbed the stairs, two steps at a time, to his destination. He did not want to waste his valuable time. He knew he had to return home before Haley realized he had left again.

    ��Is he inside?�� He quickly asked when the big man answered the door with his first few knocks.

    He wanted to ask him more questions but dismissed them. He knew he would not tell him anything if the man inside told him to keep quiet. It was better to get the answers from the horse��s mouth.

    ��Yes, Sir.�� The big man answered before exiting the room to give them some privacy.

    He quickly went to the small room on the other side of the apartment and confronted his partner. He wanted to know if he had anything to do with the earlier incident.

    ��Were you at my house early this evening?�� Mike asked the man, silently sitting on his chair by the window, staring into the graffiti outside.

    He could not me him if he always found his friend staring at that crap of artwork. He guessed that was the best view in this hellhole. He might do the same if he had to stay in this ce day and night.

    ��It is still my house.�� The man coldly said, showing no emotion as he stood from the chair and walked over to him. ��Isn��t it?�� He raised his eyebrows at him before he walked out of the door, leaving him behind.

    He quickly followed him into the other room, watched his friend march toward the fridge, and took out two bottles of beer. Then, he tossed one in his direction, which he caught just in time before it fell to the ground.

    ��Technically, you gave it to me when you died.�� Mike opened the cap and drank the brown malt. ��Remember, you made me your heir.�� He raised the ss to the man who just rose from the dead.

    ��But as you can see, I am not dead.�� He reasoned as he moved to the old couch that had seen its better days. ��So, you did not inherit anything from me.��

    ��Fine!�� Mike conceded, knowing that was not the immediate issue. ��But what are you doing, Gerald?�� He finally asked his friend. ��Haley could have seen you.�� He walked toward him and sat on the other chair.

    ��But she did not. I was careful.�� His friend answered as he opened the old television that was barely functioning. An old basketball game was on, and he let it y on the screen.

    ��That is not the point. Someone else might have seen you.�� He said, slightly frustrated with his friend. ��You know we have to be cautious. We don��t want to blow our ns because of carelessness.�� Mike reminded his friend.

    ��By the way, how is your wound?�� He asked when his friend remained silent as he watched the game. But he doubted if he was keeping score. He knew that he was thinking deeply of their situation.

    ��What do you expect? It still hurt like hell.�� The former leader of their organization said. ��But thank you for not hitting any vital organs.��

    It was the first time he had talked about what had happened to them. He knew that his friend did not have a grudge against him. He only did what he had to do to make their actions believable.

    He believed it was better that he shot him than one of the goons with him. His chances of survival in his hand were high. And fortunately, the other men with him that day were slightly dumb, or else, they would have shot him in the head for assurance.

    ��You are lucky I have a good aim.�� He proudly said, knowing that he was a decent marksman. ��Anyway, what are you doing in the house?�� He asked, wondering if something urgent came up and if he would like to discuss it with him.

    ��I was just checking everything.�� His friend shook his head as if that was not a big deal.

    He stared at his friend, knowing he was keeping something from him. Still, he did not believe that was his only reason. ��Just admit it.�� He narrowed his eyes at him, hoping that he would confess his true feelings. ��You miss her.��

    ��I only wish to know that you are not messing anything up.�� His friend still denied his suspicion. But he was not letting him out of the hook that easily. He was a fish flopping out of the water, gasping for air. He only needed a few more pushes.

    Then he would eventually divulge the truth.

    ��Really? Is that your only reason?�� He contradicted his statement, mocking him at the same time. ��Well, I don��t believe you.��

    Judging from the shadow in his eyes, he could tell his friend missed her, despite his defiance. He would not understand what was going through his friend. He guessed not until he ended in the same boat.

    But that was not very likely.

    He would never believe in love or subject himself to such emotion. It was a weakness that he had no intend including in his profile.

    ��Fine.�� His friend finally conceded. ��I just want to see her before she leaves.�� He admitted. ��I only want to guarantee that she and our child is ok. But I made sure that she did not see me.��

    ��Well, luckily, she did not see you. However, you scared the crap out of her.�� He informed him with a reprimanding stare. ��She thought that someone was watching her, and that slightly frightened her.�� He exined further.

    ��That was not my intention.�� His friend exasperatedly expressed. ��But I hope they are alright.��

    ��Don��t worry.�� He looked at his friend with concern. ��I assured her that it was nothing. That she is safe.��

    He would not im that he knew what his friend was going through. But as he promised, he would be there when he needed him. He would never leave his side, including protecting Haley and their child.

    ��Thanks, Mike.�� His friend seemed slightly relieved. But he knew he would not have any peace. At least not until they had resolved the real issue.

    ��Anyway, there is one more thing that we have to discuss,�� Mike remembered something that had popped into his radar. ��Someone else is digging deeper into your death.��

    He thought that it was just curiosity and nosiness at first, but now, it was bing something more. Someone else was snooping at their burial ground.

 Chapter 1172 - 1172 One heck of an explosion

    1172 One heck of an explosion

    Sleep seemed to evade her as her eyes refused to shut tight. She stared at the nk space before her, thinking about the earlier event. It appeared that exhaustion was not enough to knock her into unconsciousness.

    Dinner with her father would seem normal for others but not for her. She knew that when her father showed her any signs of affection, it meant he needed something from her.

    ��Hey, Amelia!�� A voice suddenly called her attention. ��Why are you still awake?�� The man, lying beside her, asked as he moved beside her, easing himself onto the pillow to be morefortable as he stared at her.

    ��What do you think of my father?�� She asked her husband, who had been polite the entire evening during the dinner with the man that gave her life.

    She still doubted that her father would suddenly change overnight. Although her father did not show any hint that he was up to something, experience had made her wary of his intentions. She could not wait for the other shoe to drop. Maybe not today, but soon.

    ��I know your Dad is hard to please. He is tough and a Legendary Tycoon for a reason. But he had earned that title.�� Evan sleepily answered as he yawned at the end of his sentence.

    She could not me him as he looked exhausted after a hard day at work. Then, dinner with her father. She knew it would not have been easy for her husband to deal with her overbearing father.

    ��But do you think he had a hidden agenda for wanting to see us?�� She asked Evan who was better at reading people than her.

    Honestly, just like any other daughter, she would like nothing more than to get her father��s blessing in their marriage. She wished for an ordinary father who would be happy to see her daughter fulfilling her childhood wish.

    .....

    But her father had never been the regr father of the year. He was never there in her many first. He was absent from most of her special events. He neverforted her when she cried. He never gave her fatherly advice unless it was for his benefit.

    ��I am not exactly sure what you are asking me, but I don��t know your father. I have never dealt with him before. I only know him through his reputation and from your stories.�� He exined as he moved closer to her and cradled her in his arms.

    ��But tonight, he seemed like a regr father who misses his daughter.�� Evan expressed his observation from the dinner they had.

    Truthfully, she felt a difference in his father��s actions. He seemed different from the man she knew. But she still did not want to let her guard down when it came to him. It could all turn out to be just an act.

    ��Are you sure?�� Suddenly her heart felt overwhelmed with happiness. Could it be possible that her father was trying to mend it between them? That he had truly missed her.

    That seemed like a distant dream, but she would take it. She always dreamt that her father would support her in whatever she wished to do with her life. Maybe this time, he would.

    ��I believe he realizes he can��t lose a daughter like you,�� Evan whispered as his lips grazed the corner of her ears. ��Now, are you ok?�� He asked as his hold on her tightened.

    ��Yeah, I guess.�� She answered with a smile, d that he woke up and assisted her with her situation. ��Thanks, Evan.�� She looked up and kissed him on the cheeks.��

    ��I think I deserve more than that.�� He teasingly said as his fingers crawled on her side and tickled her. ��I want a smile that would light up the ce.��

    He forced her to do more than smile asughter and shrill filled their bedroom. She tried to escape, but he had trapped her between him and the sheets underneath her.

    ��Stop it.�� She shakily protested in between herughter and mild tear. ��I can��t take it anymore.�� Now, she was pleading as she ran out of breath and wiggled out of his grasp.

    ��I guess that is good enough.�� He finally halted his movements and stayed on top of her, staring into herughing eyes.

    She felt relieved as she panted for air, trying to level her breathing to a normal range and her heart rate back to its regr rhythm. She held on to her husband as she tried to calm herself down.

    ��Now, can we go serious now?�� Hisughter disappeared in his eyes, reced with a burning intensity that almost ignited her into mes.

    ��What do you mean?�� ying innocent as she asked even though she might know what was going through his mind.

    ��I mean...�� He paused as his fingers crawled along her chin and down her neck, ying with the tie of her nightgown. ��I think we should think about making our very own daughter.�� He huskily whispered while taking a nip of the portion of the outer part of her ears.

    His little forey was enough to send shivers down her spine. And the movement of his fingers as he drew patterns on her skin created a tingling sensation down to his toes.

    ��Is that so?�� She yfully responded to his teasing as she put her hands on the waistband of his shorts. ��That seems to be a good idea.�� Aiding him with his ns as she pushed the only clothing he wore off his body.

    ��You don��t seem to waste time, Mrs. ke.�� He acted surprised by her action. But he also worked fast in untying her gown and pulling it off her body.

    In just a few seconds, they were both lying on top of each other, naked as the day they were born. But she was passed being shy about her body. Now, she was confident she would be enough to satisfy a man like him.

    ��I think you taught me the value of time.�� She let her fingers trace the outline of his muscles on his chest, enjoying the feel of his reaction to her touch. ��Are we going to continue to discuss the merit of time, or would you prefer acting on our impulses?��

    She moved her hands lower until they ended on his outer thighs, which were as tough as a rock as he held his body above hers. But that was not the only stiff part of his body poking hard at her sensitive skin.

    ��You are one heck of a woman.�� He hissed loudly as her fingers moved between his thighs and wrapped around the length of his desire. ��And, you...�� He groaned hard. ��...are driving me crazy.��

    She loosened her grip a little, giving him a bit of space. ��Did I hear aint? Did you want me to stop?��

    ��No...�� He shouted as his fingers wrapped around hers, guiding her to what he wanted. ��Don��t stop.�� He bit his lips as if trying to prevent himself from losing control.

    She took that as his opportunity to push him, swapping their positions. Now, she was on top and in control. She knelt between his legs and positioned herself at the center of his manhood.

    She knew it was time that she returned the favor. She could not always get what she wanted. She also had to give as she lowered herself, hoping she was doing it right.

    ��You don��t have to do that.�� He told her, stopping her. His hands immediately gripped her hair, preventing her from going down on him.

    ��But I want to.�� She responded as her fingers continued to massage his stiff muscles while her lips touched the tip of his smoldering heat.

    This time, his hold on her hair loosened. Instead of stopping her, his hand guided her on what she had to do. ��Ooohhh!�� The sound from his throat was a sign that she was on the right track.

    ��Mmmhhh!�� It encouraged her to experiment and find ways to please him, just like he had done to her many times before.

    ��I love you so much, Amelia.�� She heard him say as he groaned in pleasure.

    She knew she had nothing more to fear. This man was her husband. She was his, and he was hers. Love had bound them together, and only death would keep them apart.

    Before she could protest, he pulled her up, making her straddle his body. ��I don��t think I canst long if you don��t stop doing that.�� He exined as he stared into her eyes and pushed his body into a sitting position.

    Then, he kissed her lips like a thirsty man, dying to get his fill of her. And when he finally let go of her lips, she stared into his eyes and said. ��Teach me how else to make you happy.��

    With that, he guided her. He gently lifted her before helping her slide down slowly until she felt him slip smoothly inside her. It was a new feeling. It was a different experience from what she had before.

    Then, with his gentle direction, she moved up and down while he held her close to his body, peppering her shoulders and breast with tender kisses that lit her up. She was on fire.

    ��Uuummmhhh!�� She bit her lips, containing her screams inside her head. She wanted it to be great for him as it was for her.

    ��I love you, Evan.�� She hoarsely cried.

    With her hands holding onto his shoulders for support, she bent her body backward as she held on to her climax. She wanted their union to be one heck of an explosion.

 Chapter 1173 - 1173 The old or the new

    1173 The old or the new

    She woke up with a bang as her head bumped into the side table beside her bed. She heard amotioning outside her room, making her jumpy and clumsily hitting the wooden edge beside her when she hurriedly stood up.

    ��Ooohhh! That hurts.�� She mumbled in a low breath as her fingers massaged the scalp above her right ear.

    She could feel the slight swelling around the injured area but no open wound. But she knew it was nothing, just some minor pain that would eventually vanish in a few minutes.

    She quickly grabbed her robe and ran outside her room to check what was happening. She looked around the hallway and found people gathering in the other room on the other side.

    ��What is wrong with Olly?�� She asked when she saw that the nuns were fussing over her.

    She was one of the older orphans who unfortunately did not get adopted. The nuns chose to keep her in the orphanage instead of surrendering her to another foster home because of her severe asthma attacks.

    In return, Olly volunteered to help with the chores around the orphanage when she was not in school. She had grown fond of the teenage girl since she was sweet and determined to seed.

    She was a straight-A student who worked hard to achieve her dream. Somehow, she saw herself in her. She could see the stubbornness in her to never surrender despite the hardship.

    ��She has her episode again. This time, we think it is worse.�� One of the nuns by the door answered her.

    .....

    ��The ambnce is on the way.�� Another nun ran toward them and stopped beside her. ��Hang on there, Olly. Help is on the way.��

    Usually, her medication was enough to help her breathe, but not today, as she saw the young girl struggle in bed. She stepped inside the room, hoping she could help in some way. But what did she know about taking care of a child?

    Still, she moved closer to her bed and knelt before her. Then, her fingers caressed her hand and gripped them tight. ��I am here, Olly. Hang in there.�� She guessed that was the best she could do, for now, be there for her.

    She remembered that she was one of the first that weed her into the orphanage, showing her the ropes and even helping her with her chores. She also taught her in her little ways that life was not easy, but it was not that hard either as long she had people to support her.

    At one point, they were talking, and she learned how much she wanted to be a doctor. So she could help children who suffered from illnesses like hers.

    ��Serena.�� She heard her namee out of her raspy breath. Then, she felt her fingers tighten around hers.

    ��I am here, Olly.�� She assured her, while the other nuns did all they could to ease her suffering.

    ��The paramedics are here.�� One of the nuns announced by the door, and a few secondster, two men walked with their first aid kits.

    They all stood aside, including her, to give them room to work on the young girl. After their assessment, the paramedics administered some medication and put her on oxygen to aid her breathing.

    ��We have to take her to the emergency where a specialist could check on her thoroughly.�� The man said as they worked on transporting her to their ambnce.

    ��Serena, can youe?�� Olly took her mask off and whispered, looking frightened.

    She had no idea why the girl wanted her to go with her, but somehow, she knew she had bonded with her. Besides, she could see the fear in her eyes as she tried to reach out for her.

    ��It is your call.�� Sister Nenita answered her when she looked at her for guidance and permission.

    ��Ok.�� She answered the young girl. Suddenly, she did not care if she wore a bathrobe and an ordinary pajama underneath. She just wanted to help the girl go through her ordeal.

    She jumped inside the ambnce, not caring what others would say or if people would recognize who she was. She focused her attention on the girl that needed her.

    ��Just take deep breaths.�� She encouraged the young girl, following the paramedics�� advice.

    Then her young friend gradually calmed down, but her breathing was still uneven. But the paramedics assured her that she would be ok, which made her sigh.

    ��You hear that. You will be ok.�� She whispered as she caressed her forehead, removing the hair that stuck on her skin.

    Soon, they were in the emergency room, where the doctors worked on checking her condition. After a few minutes, they walked to her, giving her their initial diagnosis. But, of course, they still had to conduct more tests.

    But she was thankful when she noticed Olly looked slightly better than when she first saw her this morning. Then, she sat beside her, holding her hand until she fell asleep.

    A whileter, ��Hey!�� A man��s voice alerted her, waking her up. She did not even realize that she had dozed off while in the waiting area. They took Olly to theboratories and other facilities for her tests.

    ��Sebastian. Hi!�� She greeted him when she saw his face. ��How is she?�� She asked since she had been waiting for the results of the tests and had not heard of her condition.

    ��I went through some of her tests. And so far, it is not good. She had someplications that affected her heart. But don��t worry. Her doctors are working hard to help her.�� Sebastian assured her.

    ��That is good to hear.�� She still felt anxious since the prognosis was not that promising. But she was not losing hope. ��But please, do everything you can to help her. Money is not a problem.�� She told him.

    She knew the orphanage did not have the budget for their healthcare needs. But this time, she would willingly shoulder Olly��s expenses. She would do anything to help that young girl.

    ��Have you eaten breakfast yet?�� Sebastian asked as he stared at her.

    Suddenly, she felt self-conscious about her appearance, realizing she had notbed her hair or brushed her teeth. She had rushed earlier that thinking about what she looked like was thest thing on her mind.

    She was about to answer him when her stomach growled at the sound of breakfast. She guessed that was her body��s way ofining. ��I guess that should answer your question.�� She chuckled, a bit embarrassed by her body��s reaction.

    ��Then,e on. I was about to take my break too.�� Sebastian invited her to eat with him. ��But I think you need a bit of a makeover.�� He looked at her from her hair down to her toes.

    He pulled her off her feet and guided her through the elevator and hallways until they reached an area of the hospital that was off-limits to patients or guests.

    ��What are we doing here?�� She asked, slightly afraid to enter the room that said for hospital staff only.

    ��You can wash your face in there...�� Sebastian pointed to the small room in the corner. ��..b your hair, and I will get you some change of clothes.�� He added.

    ��Aren��t you going to get in trouble for this?�� She asked since she was not supposed to be in there.

    ��Don��t worry. I am a big boy. I can handle myself. Now, hurry up before someone catches us.�� He kiddingly said.

    She knew she had no choice, so she followed his instruction and used their privatefort room to fix herself. She could see why people did not recognize her as she moved inside the emergency room.

    Her hair was like a bird��s nest. Her face looked like she hardly had enough sleep, with her eyebags showing underneath her eyes. And her clothes, she would not be caught dead in them under normal circumstances, at least, as Serena, the famous star.

    ��Where did you get these clothes?�� She asked as she fixed the oversized shirt around her waist. ��And the hat.�� At least she could hide her face with it.

    ��There is a gift shop downstairs. I am sorry, but they ran out of a shirt that is your size.�� He looked apologetic as he stared at her new disguise.

    ��Don��t apologize. It is me who should be thanking you for helping me out.�� Serena smiled at him, d that she had met a new friend.

    She knew that he wanted to be more, but when she turned him down. He seemed genuinely happy to be her friend for now. Hopefully, when she was ready to enter another rtionship, she would find the right man that was perfect for her.

    ��It is nothing. I am just d that I can help. Shall we go and eat? I am starving.�� He said as he offered his hand to her.

    Then, he guided her out of the room and into the busy hallways, swarming with doctors, nurses, patients, and other peopleing and going.

    The hospital seemed busy today with many sick people. But it did not dampen her mood because she was in goodpany. Besides, he assured her that they would take good care of Olly. And she believed him.

    ��Yes, please. But I warn you. I think I can eat a horse.�� She jokingly said as they proceeded to the elevator.

    Eventually, she could not help but stare at the man holding her hand. Could she fall for him in time? Or would she still want the man that she had left behind? Which one would she choose, the old or the new?

 Chapter 1174 A blind date

    Chapter 1174 A blind date

    Her eyes watched her son as he moved around the room. Edison had just finished breakfast and demanded that Zach honor hismitment that they would y catch.

    It was Zach''s fault since he showed him the gift he had brought with him early that morning when her son woke up. Now Edison could not sit still until he received what Zach had promised.

    "Can we go to the park?" Zach turned to her, begging with her son. Of course, how could she refuse?

    She walked toward Edison and knelt before him, fixing his clothes. "Since you have been a good boy, I will let you go out with Zach. But you have to promise to listen to him." She told him.

    Her son rewarded her with a beaming smile that lit the entire room. She could not help but smile as she held her son in her arms. Moreover, she felt it was about time that Zach and Edison had their one on one.

    She just hoped that Zach was ready for the responsibility. Although she did not doubt that he had already considered her son in all his ns, she still wanted him to understand the full extent of what he was getting himself into by marrying her.

    "Yehey!" Both Zach and Edison shouted simultaneously, pping their hands in unison.

    She grabbed Edison''s hat from the rack and put it on his head. Then, he kissed the top of his head before she walked them toward the door, bidding them farewell. "Remember to behave and be a good boy." She shouted, but she directed her words at the bigger man.

    "I promise," Zach responded while blowing a kiss in her direction before they disappeared by the stairs.

    She could not help but smile, suddenly feeling like her life was perfect. Would it always be like this once she married him? She closed the door and returned to the kitchen to finish cleaning.

    "So, you are going to marry him." The man, still sitting on the counter, drinking his second cup of coffee, asked her.

    She had not forgotten this time that he was still in her kitchen, unlikest night. Yes, her friend almost caught them in the act, but he witnessed Zach proposing to her.

    "I think so." She answered him. She could not think of any other answer to Zach''s proposal. It would seem irrational and insane if she said no to him.

    Zach was a good man and a great catch. Not because he was wealthy and came from a good family but because of who he was. She had seen the person underneath the perfection.

    And she loved him despite his ws. He was not perfect as everyone thought, but for her, she was more than she could ever hope to find. She would be crazy to let a guy like him slip away.

    "What do you think?" She turned to her childhood friend, asking for his opinion. It would be nice to hear another person''s perspective. It would help her better understand her situation and decide for her future and her son.

    "I think Zach is a good guy. But still, you barely knew him, right?" Tabby looked at her as he sipped his coffee. "I just feel that you should tread slowly. I don''t think you should rush into this."

    She understood his point of view. Even she had thought of it before, several times by now. Still, she could not discount what her heart wanted. And it was to spend the rest of her life with not just any man but him, Zachary Andrews.

    But hearing his friend agreeing with her assessment of her boyfriend, she knew she was making the right choice if she married him. Still, she could also see the point in waiting a little while and not rushing into a decision.

    "Can I ask you something?" She turned away from the dishes she was washing on the sink and looked at her childhood friend. "Have you fallen in love, got married, or divorced?"

    She realized that since they had reunited, they never talked about his personal or love life. They had discussed his time in the military. But that was most of it. He never even mentioned a woman in his life.

    "Of course, Ria! I had fallen in love twice, but it did not work out." He admitted as he stood up from the table and helped her with the dishes. Then, he went silent as if he was thinking about it.

    "So, what happened?" She urged him to continue, wanting to hear his experiences when they were apart.

    It was not fair that he had helped her with her situation. She also wanted to see that her friend had his happily ever after. But first, she had to hear his story.

    "I fell in love with this young girl I met in another foster house. I think she liked me too. But before our rtionship could fully blossom, I was shipped to another foster home." He sadly narrated.

    She could rte to that since she had to bounce from one home to another before she could finally live alone. She could not establish a friendship or a rtionship since she had to move a lot.

    "What about the next one?" She asked since she remembered he mentioned two.

    She could feel the frustration of finding the right one but losing the person for different circumstances. That almost happened to her with Zach.

    "I met her when I entered the service." His eyes glowed as he recalled his rtionship with her.

    She believed this girl must have been extraordinary. She could see it written all over his face. But she could not help but feel disappointed that it did not work out with them.

    "It saw fireworks when I looked into her eyes. I knew she was the one." Tabby smiled, but the spark was gone in his eyes. "But I received my third deployment. She asked me not to go, but I could not abandon my duty."

    He stopped as if recalling the incident was hard enough, but telling them was more painful. Ria could only sympathize with her friend as she moved closer and patted him on the shoulder.

    "What happened next?" She asked, wanting to understand what had happened to her friend. Did the rtionship end just like that?

    "We tried to make it work for a time, but on my next deployment, she made me choose." He looked regretful this time. "I wished I chose her." He suddenly said as he leaned on the counter with both hands and stared at the cabs before him.

    "But I don''t know anything else." He continued, shaking his head in the process. "I would have no job if I stayed with her. How could I give her a good life."

    "The next thing I knew, she broke up with me. This time, for good. And then, I heard that she was dating some corporate executive." He looked at her like it was the worst thing he had experienced.

    But it did notst long as his eyes cleared from their daze. He quickly shook it off and smiled. "But that is in the past. When I ended myst tour, I quit. Then I epted one of my friends'' job in this private investigation agency."

    "What happened to her?" She wondered if there was even a remote possibility they could still end up together again.

    "I heard she is happy with a kid on the way. She married the executive, and he gave her a wonderful life." Tabby rted to her what he probably learned from his investigation.

    "Oh! I am sorry to hear that." She felt the need to apologize, seeing the hurt was still visible in his eyes. But she was here now. She would help him forget and be happy again. "Someday, you will find the woman right for you."

    "I know. And I am not giving up." He could see a genuine smile on his face. "But for now, I thought of reconnecting with my only family. And that is you and Edison."

    She pulled him into a bear hug, happy they had reunited after all these years. Frankly, she thought she had lost him for good, but she was ecstatic to see him walk back into her life.

    "I am d that you are here now." She told him before pulling away to finish the dishes they left in the sink.

    "Me too. And remember that I will always be here for you." She smiled at him, knowing that she would never forget that.

    Suddenly, a thought came to her mind. "What do you think about going on double dates?" She believed she had the perfect woman that she could introduce to him.

    "I don''t like it." He knitted his brows at her, looking at her suspiciously. "So, never set me up with one." He warned her.

    "What is wrong with going into one?" She asked him. She could not help but wonder if he had a bad experience dating someone he did not know.

    "I just don''t like you to find me a date. Besides, I am more than capable of finding a woman I like and asking her out." He told her, not conforming with her n.

    But, of course, he should have known that she did not give up easily. Besides, during their younger years, he always had her back. Now, it was time that she did the same thing.

    She quickly thought of a n to set him up with a blind date with a wonderful woman.

 Chapter 1175 Rebound guy

    Chapter 1175 Rebound guy

    Adam had been staring at his paperwork all morning. But he had not aplished any work. Honestly, he barely saw anything. His mind was elsewhere, seemingly strolling around his brain, busy deliberating over things that had nothing to do with the task before him.

    He seemed to be getting offers left and right. Although the two proposals were unrted and had no conflict of interest, the impact could be life-changing. He knew it would probably affect his future.

    "Adam, you have a new client. Should I send him in?" His volunteer assistant asked after knocking on his door, snapping him out of his thoughts.

    He guessed he had to wake up, or his workload would pile up. He had to focus on his job and worry about the other things bothering himter. He finally looked up and signaled that he would ept the next client.

    "I am looking for someone to represent my friend." A small voice spoke from the door. "Are you the right man for the job?" He asked with a question in his tone. It was like he was doubtful of his capability.

    Now, he was curious as he looked up from the papers on his desk and stared at a young boy who walked confidently toward his desk. He surmised the boy must be in his early teens.

    "It depends on the job, kid. Where are your parents? Let me talk to them." He looked beyond his shoulders, waiting for the elder couple to walk behind him.

    "I don''t have one. If you want the job, you have to talk to me." The boy walked into the room and sat in his only avable chair. "Well, are you the man I should be talking to?" The boy stared at him as if he was studying his face. "Are you Adam Mason?"

    He was more amused than annoyed by the boy''s behavior. He liked the fight he could see in the young boy''s eyes and the stubbornness. But he never dealt with young clients without a parent or a guardian.

    "Yes, that is me. And who are you?" He wondered what this boy was doing in his office. He mentioned something about a friend. But usually, a criminal would refer to another person even if the case was about them.

    "I am Keh, but my friends call me Ken." He introduced himself but did not offer his hand to him. "She said that if I ever need awyer. I should look for you because you can help me. And she believes you are one of the best."

    Again, he could not help but get intrigued by this young boy. "And who is she, this friend of yours who said I can help you?" He asked the boy again.

    It could be anyone of his pro bono clients he had helped in the past. Still, he wanted to know it was so he could evaluate the situation more clearly. And, of course, he still had to hear his case.

    "Serena, of course," Ken said like it was the mostmon answer to his question. "She said all I have to do is say her name."

    Now, he could not help butugh. Well, it was slightly outrageous. He was not judging, but when he scrutinized the boy, he could tell he lived in the street. His clothes were a dead giveaway. He was one of those kids that had escaped the system.

    Therefore, he could not help but doubt his words. "Are you telling me that you are friends with Serena? Are we talking about the same person? The one disyed on the billboard outside." He further rified, hoping to clear up the matter.

    He knew that if the boy said it was the same person, he would say that the boy was delusional. How could Serena be friends with him? Not that he was judging since he knew that Serena was one of the kindest people he had the fortune to meet.

    Still, how did they bump into each other and be friends? Maybe the boy was referring to another woman named Serena. He jogged his memory, trying to remember a client by that name. But so far, zero.

    "Who else. Dum dum." The boy looked exasperated with him. "Serena Anderson, if you want me to spell it out for you." The boy said as he fist-bumped his head to make his point. "Now, are you the man my friend said could help me or not?"

    He could see that the boy seemed intelligent despite his living condition. He must have earned his street-smart attitude by living in the street for some time. But he was still skeptical of his im of being friends with the famous star.

    Still, he was here to help anyone who came to his door who needed help, regardless of their background or affiliation. Therefore, it did not matter if the kid told him the truth about Serena. Nevertheless, he was curious about it.

    "Let me hear your problem before I decide whether I am the man for the job." He told the young boy, who straightened in his seat, acting like a grown man.

    Suddenly, he remembered the struggle he had to go through in the past before he reached this position. He guessed he could see a little of himself in the young boy.

    "Ok." The boy answered. "I have a friend. His name is Neil. The police picked him up this morning for allegedly stealing something. But that was not true." The boy narrated the rest of the story.

    He imed that this other character might seem like a bad guy, but he was not. He could not even hurt a fly. But, of course, he was skeptical. He had to see the person and talk to him first before he could judge his character, at least his first impression of the person.

    "How long have you known this man? Is he rted to you in any way?" He asked, but he doubted.

    He knew some of these kids bonded with the people they tagged along with, but some moved along after they found a new home or a ce to hang out.

    "Long enough to know that he is innocent of their usation. The police are just looking for someone to me. They are using my friend as a goat." The boy adamantly argued.

    "You mean scapegoat." Correcting the boy.

    He concluded that the boy had no rtion to the used. But as he had said, he did not dismiss any case without looking into it, even if it was a homeless man asking for help.

    "Yeah, that''s it." The boy nodded his head in affirmation. "He did not do it." He insisted.

    "Ok, Ken. Let me see what I can find out. But if you can give me more details of the case, then it would help a lot. Or maybe you have any information on who the real culprit is. It might help." He told the boy.

    He had to investigate the matter first, speak to the arresting officers, and check their evidence against him. After that, he could decide whether he could take the case.

    "Anyway, when was thest time you spoke with Serena?" He suddenly asked, out of curiosity. He wondered what the young boy would tell him.

    "We spoke before she left. She dropped by my living quarters." The young boy said while looking at him. "I know it might sound crazy, but she is my friend, whether you believe me or not." The kid said as he looked him directly in the eyes.

    "I hope she is ok. Have you heard from her?" The boy asked, seemingly genuinely concerned. "She seemed sad when Ist saw her."

    Suddenly, Adam could not stop wondering if the boy was telling him the truth. But he guessed it did not matter. Serena was gone. He had no idea if she was evering back.

    "I am sure she is fine. She will probably be back when she is ready." He answered the boy. "Where are you staying? Who is taking care of you?" He suddenly asked, concerned that a young boy should not be living in the street alone

    "I have my friends. And I am old enough to take care of myself." The boy said as he stood up. "Please, don''t report me to the authorities. I will just run away again." Ken told him.

    Then, the boy thanked him before leaving his office. He promised he would look into his friend''s case and give him an update. But he wondered if the boy had given him the correct address. He would find out soon enough.

    "Serena, what are you doing?" He asked, wondering what she was doing with this boy. Somehow, he believed that the boy might be telling him the truth, funnily and outrageous as it might seem.

    Then, his thoughts also went to another outrageous idea guing his mind all night until this morning. It was about a proposal he received from another attractive woman.

    Should he even consider it? It was a proposition for him to act as her rebound guy.

 Chapter 1176 Still alive and kicking

    Chapter 1176 Still alive and kicking

    He understood what his friend was saying and why he was worried. They had worked hard and nned this carefully. They even risked their lives to aplish their task. They could not mess up now.

    But still, all his efforts would be for nothing if something happened to the woman he loved and their unborn child. His sacrifice would be in vain if he failed to protect them.

    Therefore, he had to guarantee their safety first before anything else. But he could only do it behind the scene. Nobody could know that he was alive, or it would be game over.

    "Damn! That was a stupid move." He admitted that Mike was right. He suddenly remembered that he had been careless when he visited her. She almost caught him. Luckily, he was able to hide before she saw him.

    Nevertheless, he believed it was worth seeing her. He missed her. And he could not help but not have a glimpse of their unborn child. It would have been better if he hugged her, but he knew that was impossible. Maybe someday, not today.

    If things worked out the way he had nned it.

    "Sir, you called for me." A man walked inside the room and stood before him. He knew he had to stop thinking about her and concentrate on his other concerns.

    "Samson, I want you to get the car ready. We are leaving." He instructed the big man acting as his protector.

    Under normal circumstances, he never usually used security to protect himself. He was a skilled fighter, capable of defending himself. However, his present wound hindered his quick mobility, rendering him helpless in case of danger.

    Although there was no visible threat in his life since nobody knew his existence, Mike insisted on using Samson as his human shield. The big man was not the best choice for the job. But he was the most loyal and trustworthy.

    In the meantime, it was more valuable to him than a trained assassin, especially when there was arge bounty on his head. One of his men could suddenly turn his back on him and betray him.

    "But, Sir Mike said you should not be moving around." Hispanion told him, slightly hesitating to obey hismand. "I should not let you out of this apartment."

    He could see that he was debating whether he should listen to Mike or him, who was the former leader of the gang. Still, Mike had been calling the shot since he was injured. So, he could not me him.

    "I know what he said, but I must talk to someone. And I trust that you can help me." He knew he had to convince him. At the moment, he was not in the best condition to run around the city alone. He needed this man.

    It was painful to twist his shoulder to fit in the tiny space between the door jam and Samson''s body, but he gave him no choice. He had to leave and meet with someone. And it was of grave importance He took his sses and hat from the other side of the room. Then, he grabbed his phone and wallet from the nearby table. Nheless, he would leave with or without the man. He was not his prisoner, so he could not stop him.

    "But, Sir. Let me call Sir Mike." Samson stopped him before he could pass the door of his room, blocking his path with his big body.

    "No. You will not call Mike." He said as he stared at the guard that stood in his way. "I am leaving whether youe with me or not. Your choice." He maneuvered his body around him.

    It was painful to twist his shoulder to fit in the tiny space between the door jam and Samson''s body, but he gave him no choice. He had to leave and meet with someone. And it was of grave importance that he saw them before they ruined everything.

    "Sir..." But he left him no choice but to follow him, ignoring his call. He marched out of the premises, keeping his disguise on to prevent anyone from recognizing his face.

    "Fine, Sir. Please follow me." Samson conceded, showing him the direction to where he had parked the car.

    Soon, he sat beside the big man in the passenger seat, hiding his face from most passersby. Thest thing he wanted was for someone to recognize who he was.

    "Where are we going, Sir?" Samson asked as he drove them into the busy street into the heart of the buzzing city.

    He noticed it was full of life as people crowded the pedestrianne and the honking cars worked their way through the traffic. Then, not an unusual scene, he witnessed a man running with a bag in his hand while cops followed close behind.

    But that was the least of his concern as he told hispanion to turn at the next stop light. "We are going to see an old friend." He told him without giving too many details.

    Then, he asked Samson to stop the car on the sidewalk. "Go buy me a set of flowers." He told him, handing him a hundred bill.

    Samson took the money and ran to the flower shop. After a few minutes, they were back on the road to his destination. Finally, he asked his security to wait in the car. He knew he had to do this, not to attract too much attention.

    "Sir, I can''t let you out of my sight. Sir Mike will kill me." Samson said, slightly worried about his n.

    "I need you here to ready the car in case I need a quick getaway." He exined to the big burly man. "Just watch my back." He told him before exiting the car and walking toward the lobby.

    He walked toward the reception area, making sure the flowers blocked the view of his face from the cameras. Then, his eyes looked around, quickly scanning the people and his surrounding.

    "I am here to deliver some flowers to Mrs. Roswell." She said to the receptionist that was manning the frontline.

    He saw someone he recognizede out of the elevator. He decided to use the man''s wife as his cover. With a soft voice and a friendly smile, the receptionist did not suspect a thing as she allowed him entry to the premises.

    Of course, that was not the person he intended to see, but she was her ticket to the top floor. Quickly, he walked toward the elevator and punched the number.

    Fortunately, there was a cleaningdy on the floor where he stopped. "Can you point me toward the..." Before the woman knew what was happening, he took her ID that was dangling in her side pocket.

    The woman kindly assisted him, telling him to take the elevator down. But, with the use of her card, he went up. It gave him ess to the executive floors.

    But his troubles were far from over as he encountered the private security guarding the other side of the door. Nevertheless, those men would not stop him from seeing the person behind those closed doors.

    "That is as far as you can go." The man stopped him before he could cross the threshold.

    He had no intention of fighting with them. First of all, he was unarmed. In addition, he still had injuries. It was stupid for him to go to a battle he knew he could not win.

    "I want to see your boss." He demanded as he raised his hand in the air. Then he gave the flowers to the other guy, who had his gun raised at him.

    Instead of answering, the man asked the other security to frisk him for any concealed weapon. Of course, he did not bring one since he was not here to dere war. On the contrary, he came in peace.

    "What made you think that we will let you see our boss? Who are you, and what do you want?" The man who seemed to be in charge sharpened his eyes against his disguise. The unknown man seemed to be studying his face.

    "I can only tell your boss. But if you force me, I will have to kill you." He threatened the man. But he doubted it would be enough to make the other man tremble.

    But he noticed something changed in the man''s face after a few seconds of staring at him. He wondered if he recognized him. Maybe he did. Therefore, what now?

    "Wait here." The man signaled the other two to stay vignt as he took out his phone and called. He moved further away, where he could not hear his conversation. He could only wonder to who he had reported this incident.

    He could easily take this two down if he had been in top shape. But he would only be adding to his injuries if he tried his luck and picked a fight with these two.

    Then, a short whileter, the man returned, keeping his phone in his jacket pocket. "Please follow me. They are already waiting for you inside." The man said, asking his men to lower their guns.

    Then, he used his card to swipe the lock and open the door. Soon, the head of security ushered him inside, where the people he wanted to see stood by the living room.

    He was not surprised that there were no shocked expressions on their faces. They must already have figured out his charade, concluding that his secret was out. Mike was indeed correct again with his assumption.

    "Aren''t you going to wee me back?" He asked as he walked further inside the room and stood before them, dering that he was still alive and kicking.

 Chapter 1177 A changed man

    Chapter 1177 A changed man

    She stared at the man that they supposedly had buried not so long ago. But there was no denying that the man six feet under the ground was not her brother because he was standing right in front of her at this very moment.

    She guessed her suspicion was correct. The man that died was a decoy and used to cover up a big lie. But why? Why would her brother pretend to be dead? But then again, she could think of several possible reasons.

    "Aren''t you going to wee me back?" She heard her brother say as he walked further inside the room until he stopped just before them. He seemed to joke about it, but his eyes told her something different.

    She stared at him, examining his injury. She only saw the sling on his shoulders, indicating that someone must have shot him. But other than that, he seemed fine. There was no indication that he had any burns on his body.

    "Gerald, what happened to you?" Dani finally asked as she stared into his eyes. There was no doubt that her brother was alive. "Who tried to kill you? Whose body did we bury?"

    The DNA test told them that the one they buried was not her match. Therefore, she already had a partial confirmation of her suspicion. Now, she saw more concrete proof of his presence, not as a ghost but as a warm body.

    "I wish I could tell you everything I know, but then I will have to kill you," Gerald yfully stated as he took one of the vacant seats on the couch. "Sorry, bad joke." He raised his hand in surrender.

    "Then, why are you here?" Her husband asked as he stared at the dead man walking.

    She could sense that her husband was on alert. Alex had never learned to trust Gerald ever since their abduction. He tolerated his presence because Gerald was her brother and out of respect for Ethan.

    But otherwise, he would never want to have anything to do with the head of the criminal world. To him, they were cowards who used violence and illegal activities to prey on the weak. And those kinds of people did not deserve his respect.

    "But seriously, I want you to stop digging into my case. You are just putting your lives in danger." Then, his eyes turned to the child that was in her arms.

    "Then, tell us who is involved in this so we can better protect ourselves from them," Alex responded, seemingly irritated that he would not divulge what he knew.

    "It is better that you don''t know anything and if you stay away. Let me handle this." Gerald tried to assure them that he had it under his control.

    But how could they trust him when he faked his death? On top of everything he did. It was just impossible to put their lives on his hand. It would be so much easier if they knew who the enemies were.

    "Is that my nephew?" He asked, gazing at the sleeping infant, abruptly changing the topic. "Can I see him?" He asked as he stood up and moved closer to her.

    She could feel her husband stiffened at her side, ready to defend them if necessary. But she ced her hand on hisp, assuring him everything would be fine.

    "Sure, this is Ares." She introduced their child to her half-brother, slightly adjusting her hold so he could glimpse his face.

    Gerald smiled at her son, extending his hand in her child''s direction. Then, he touched Ares''s cheeks, gently caressing him. Somehow, she did not feel that Gerald was a threat. She did not sense that he would harm her child.

    She did not know if that was her mother''s instinct or if it was blind faith that her brother could still change. She could still hear her father''s words, asking her to give him a chance.

    "He looks partially like Ethan and you, of course." Gerald pointed to her husband. "He is very handsome. Anyway, congrattions." He cheered for them before moving away and sitting again. "You must be two lucky, proud parents."

    She knew she saw something in his eyes. It was a brief second, but she was sure it was regret, a sadness that he tried to hide. She wondered what was going through his mind.

    She offered to help him if he wanted to change, but he declined, opting to live his cutthroat life. She did not understand why he would choose such a way of living. Why did he have to keep up with these dangerous games?

    "Thanks. Yes, Ares does look like Dad." She acknowledged his observation, agreeing with him. Although she loved talking about her child andte father, that was not the immediate issue on the table.

    "Why are you here, Gerald? Why show up now?" She quickly returned to her unanswered questions.

    Thousands of questions rushed into her mind as she stared at her brother, demanding answers, but she doubted she would get all of them answered. All they could do for now was wait for his reply and hope he would tell them the truth.

    "As I said, I need you to stop looking into my case if you know what is best for you and little Ares." Repeating his statement earlier. "But this is not a threat, but a warning. You have no idea what you are getting into by getting involved in my situation."

    All the yfulness was gone from his face as he faced her. She guessed he even had the wound to "What about Haley?" Dani suddenly remembered her friend who was grieving because of his death.

    "What about her?" Gerald quickly asked, appearing rmed by her question.

    prove this was not a joke they should take lightly. She then remembered the burned body that was now rotting on the ground.

    Who was that man? Was he an innocent bystander or one of his crooks who took the fall for him? Nothing about this was in and simple. Her brother was correct. It was a life-and-death situation.

    "What about Haley?" Dani suddenly remembered her friend who was grieving because of his death.

    "What about her?" Gerald quickly asked, appearing rmed by her question.

    "Does she know that you are alive?" Alex asked, following the path of her questioning.

    She meticulously watched her brother''s face, reading what she could from his expression. She had to know what Haley was to him. Was Haley safe from his circumstances?

    "No." He hastily responded. "She had no idea I am alive, and I hope it will remain that way," Gerald instructed. "She is better believing that I died that day."

    "Wait! Do you have anything to do with her disappearance?" Alex suddenly asked. Honestly, that did not enter her mind.

    Dani thought Haley was only away on vacation. It was just like Marcus had said. But from the sound of her husband''s usation. There seemed to be more to the story that she was unaware of, and they did not share with her.

    "What are you saying?" She turned to her husband with inquiring eyes.

    "Marcus suspects that someone was keeping Haley. He did not believe that Haley would suddenly vanish and hide." Alex exined what Marcus had been specting.

    "Do you have her?" Dani finally understood and directly asked her brother. "Are you keeping her hostage?" She asked him, suddenly wary and anxious for her friend.

    Her eyes searched her brother''s face, scanning his expression for answers. But his face remained impassive as he faced her. She could not determine whether he was keeping her or not.

    "Yes, I know where she is." Gerald finally answered them. "Someone is keeping her safe for now because the people who wanted me dead are after her." He exined. "Because they learned of her involvement with me."

    "Why?" She still could not understand.

    Or maybe she had a vague idea why these people wanted him dead. It was his lifestyle. He probably had numerous enemies who would wish to see his head on a spike.

    "Is that why you have to pretend to be dead?" That was one of her spections. "Is Haley''s life in danger too?" She worriedly asked, wondering how her friend was doing.

    "As I said, I don''t want you to get involved in my situation." Gerald insisted. "It is better that you are clueless about what is happening." Then, he stood up from his chair, appearing to prepare to leave.

    "Haley will remain safe. Someone is assuring her safety. But that is all you need to know for now." He added.

    "Why don''t you let us help? Maybe we can fight your enemies together." She offered, hoping she could finally get through to her brother.

    She stood up from the sofa and moved closer to her brother. "You are now our family. Let us help you." She persisted as she extended her hand on his cheeks, imitating his gesture earlier with Ares, showing him she cared about him.

    "The only way you can help me is if you stay away from this." He uttered, looking genuinely concerned about her. "So, promise me you will let me handle this alone." This time, he looked at Alex as if seeking his help.

    "I hope you will take good care of my baby sister and nephew." He directed his statement to her husband, who was watching their interaction.

    "You don''t have to ask me that because I will die first before I let anyone harm Dani and Ares," Alex said to him.

    stay away."

    "Now, I know you are a stubborn woman. I guess that runs in our blood. But I need you to promise to It was the first time she saw him look at her that way. Maybe she did get through to him somehow. But she believed it might still be a long, long way before he couldpletely change before he became a changed man.

 Chapter 1178 - 1178 Secret lover boy

    1178 Secret lover boy

    He signed thest paper on his desk before cing them on the outgoing box on his table. His secretary would deal with thatter. Then he checked his other schedule for the day, wondering if he had missed anything.

    So far, he found everything was in order. He checked his watch, d that he had finished early. He wished to leave early to see his fiance today. It was their first anniversary as an official couple.

    Although they had been on and off in their rtionship for years, he considered the day he decided she was the only one for him as their official anniversary. And that was just a year ago.

    ��Hey, David, do you have a minute?�� But his n was halted when he saw his partner standing by the door. Evan did not wait for his answer as he proceeded toward the center of his office, stopping only when he stood before his desk.

    ��What is it, Evan?�� He curiously asked, contemting whether his reason foring without notice was work-rted or personal.

    It waste for work, but it did not stop Evan before. But it could also be personal, but he seemed happy with the woman he married. Therefore, he doubted that either. He concluded that it could be any number of different reasons.

    But he hoped his friend would be fast since he already had his foot set to leave. He still had to drop by the flower shop to buy her favorite flowers. Then, he had to order her favorite meal for a candlelight dinner.

    ��Adam ising over and would like to talk to us. I think it will be better if you are also present.�� Evan informed him.

    He already gave the task to Evan to convince Adam to join their firm. He agreed with Evan that Adam was a terrific choice to rece Gerald in his position. Their background was almost the same.

    .....

    Although Gerald had years of sess in this profession, they still believed that Adam could, without a doubt, fill in his shoes. And his pro bono cases would fit right into their program of giving back to society, especially the less fortunate ones.

    ��Is this optional, or do you want me in there?�� He asked, leaning on his chair as he studied his friend.

    He had confidence that Evan could handle this even without him. They already covered all the basis for this arrangement. And if Evan had to decide on a situation, he knew his friend would think of what would be best for everyone.

    ��I don��t need you there if you need to be somewhere else. But I am just giving you the heads up.�� Evan nodded in understanding that he had to leave soon. ��I know we need him, and I will do my best to convince him to take the job.��

    He was confident that his friend would manage the negotiation even without him. He was one of the best closer in the business. Their partnership would not have been this sessful if his friend did not do his equal part.

    With that said, they ended their short meeting.

    David rushed to avoid the traffic and stopped at his favorite flower shop. He opted to pick up the flowers himself since the shop was on the way to the restaurant and the hospital.

    Then, he went to his next destination, ordering a delicious treat, their favorite dishes, for a special dinner surprise. Of course, he took the entire package, which included the linen cloth, the candle holders, and the candles.

    ��Perfect!�� He muttered as he drove to hisst destination. He felt satisfied he had everything he needed for tonight. Then, his face suddenly turned solemn.

    He guessed he had everything nned for tonight almost to perfection, except for one thing, her presence. She would be there as his date, but she was still unconscious.

    Still, he would not allow that to dampen his spirit. He would do this not just for himself but for her. The doctors said there was a slight possibility that she might be aware of what was happening around her, even if she appeared to be sleeping.

    Then, he would make this one memorable night to remember.

    ��How is she?�� David immediately asked the nurse in charge of her care when he arrived in her room.

    ��She is doing so much better today.�� The nurse assured him.

    Nevertheless, it still made him wonder why she had not woken up. The doctors confirmed her steady progress. But they could not give him a definite answer on when she would wake up.

    ��We can only give you what science tells us. But in Rose��s case, only time can tell when she would decide to snap out of hera.�� The doctors told him when he confronted them.

    ��Thanks. I will take it from here.�� He told her, walking further inside the room.

    ��What is with the basket and the flowers?�� The nurse asked as her eyes peeked through the basket that he set on the table.

    ��It is our anniversary. I just thought we should celebrate it.�� He cheerfully told the other woman.

    ��Are you sure you don��t have a brother? A clone or something that resembles you.�� The nurse waved her hands at him. ��I like to meet him.�� She finished with a wide grin on her face.

    ��I am sorry, but I don��t one. I have a sister, but I don��t think that counts.�� He jokingly answered her, knowing what she was implying with her remark.

    ��Too bad...�� The nurse shook her head as she gathered her things, preparing to leave the room. ��I will leave you two with your romantic dinner. By the way, happy anniversary.��

    ��Thanks,�� David gave her a warm smile before she disappeared behind the door. Then he started working on the makeshift table he had prepared, putting the linen on top of it and the candle.

    After setting up the flowers on the table and around the room, he busied himself with the different dishes he had specially ordered for tonight. Mostly, it was Rose��s favorite.

    Eventually, he moved the rolling table near her bed. So they could share the food. But suddenly, he felt a hard lump in his throat as tears formed in his eyes.

    ��Please,e back. Return to me, Rose. Share this wonderful meal with me.�� He moved closer to her, taking her hand in his, allowing the warmth of his skin to transfer to her slightly cold hands.

    ��I know I am not good with dates when ites to a rtionship, but I remember this date as the first time I realized that you are the only one for me,�� David confessed to her, telling her the things he should have said to her long before.

    ��I love you so much, Rose. And I want to spend many more happy and blissful years with you.�� David pulled her hand into his lips and kissed each of her fingers. ��I don��t want to live without you. Please,e back to me.��

    He ced her hand back on the side of the bed and quickly wiped the few tears that he could not stop from falling on his cheeks. Then, he pulled the table that he set up on the table and lit the small candle.

    He had asked for a fake candle. The one that was battery-operated, knowing a live fire was unsafe in a hospital setting. Smoke could easily trigger the smoke detectors. And the flicker of fire could cause an explosion because of the pure oxygen that might be present in the room.

    ��I hope this will be good enough for now.�� He told her. ��But I promise I will do better when you wake up.��

    He wished she would open her eyes and join him. He missed seeing her beautiful eyes as they sparkled every time sheughed. He wanted to hear her melodic voice that could brighten up his day.

    He missed everything about her.

    ��I think you will like this even more.�� He put a piece of themb she loved on her te. ��They put a twist on it. And it is delicious.�� He assured her.

    Then, he talked about his day at work, like he always did, almost every night when he came around. He shared most of what was happening to his family, her family, and their friends.

    He talked about everything he could remember that day that he believed she would love to hear. ��Roseann is doing great. But I think she is working herself too hard. I hardly saw her these past few days.��

    He wondered if it was because of her work or due to the man that she wanted to see. But that was out of his hand. Roseann was a big girl who was capable of taking care of herself.

    ��I think she likes a man but finds it hard to confront her feelings.�� He continued, telling his fiance what he thought of her sister��s behavior. ��Now, she hides in her work instead of dealing with her emotions.��

    He hardly saw her anymore. However, if he liked the guy, he believed she should express her feelings instead of running away. That was the only way she could live with herself.

    Still, he hoped that this guy was worth all her trouble. Roseann was a fine youngdy who deserved to be loved. But he would guarantee that this mystery man would never hurt her, not if he could help it.

    ��But don��t worry. I will deal with this secret lover boy personally. I won��t let anyone hurt Roseann. You have my word.�� He swore to her fiance, considering Roseann his responsibility because she was now part of his family.

 Chapter 1179 - 1179 New life

    1179 New life

    He looked at the sky, wondering how long it had been since he had stared at it. He guessed it had been a while since he had noticed its beauty, but not today, as clouds seemed to form not far from where he stood.

    Judging from the breeze blowing in the cold air, he guessed rain would shortly follow. But he was not worried about a few droplets of water falling from the sky. He doubted it would ruin his ns for today.

    ��Aaahhh!�� He suddenly covered his mouth with his fist as he yawned his exhaustion. He could also feel the fatigue setting in his tight muscles as tension built on his nerves.

    He hardly had enough sleepst night, and his body seemed to be demanding some rest. However, he still had a few things he had to handle before he could think ofying back on hisfortable bed.

    He mentally calcted that he could still make one more run before the rain set in. He could use some adrenaline to keep him going for the day. But before he could go for another run, somebody stopped him.

    ��Mike.�� Her gentle voice floated in the air until it reached his ears, making him turn to face her. ��Wait up.�� She called out as she rushed to his side. ��I was waiting for you inside.��

    He looked at the woman living under his care, striding toward him with a big smile on her lips. He promised to keep her safe. And he intended to deliver on his promise, not only to his friend but to her as well.

    Somehow, this woman had crawled under his skin. She nted a seed in his heart that had slowly grown without him noticing. Now, he felt a connection with her that he had never experienced with any woman before.

    ��Hi, Haley.�� He greeted her back as he halted in his tracks. ��I just went for a jog.�� He answered her as hepletely stopped to face her. ��What are you doing here without a jacket?�� He asked, slightly concerned for her well-being.

    .....

    He was concerned she might catch a cold from the cold breeze in the air. And thest thing he needed was for her to get sick. He read somewhere that pregnant women were more susceptible to diseases and should always be extra careful.

    ��I did not expect that it would be this cold.�� Shemented, directing her gaze at the dark clouds on the horizon. But her hands automatically moved to protect her body from the cold wind blowing in their direction.

    ��Maybe we should return to the house before you catch the flu or something.�� He suggested as he went closer to her and assisted her back to the safety and warmth of the house.

    He could continue his workout at the private gymter when he was through dealing with Haley. At the moment, she was his priority. He did not want to bother her earlier since she was still sleeping.

    However, now that she was awake, he believed it was time they had their heart-to-heart talk about her future. He had already arranged everything she would need for her travel and destination.

    ��Imelda already cooked breakfast. Maybe you want to join me.�� She offered. Besides wanting to talk to him, she was also starving. Therefore, they could hit two birds with one stone by eating while discussing her concern.

    She would lie if she said she slept like a babyst night. She still felt the presence even when she already had her eyes closed. She knew it could either sound romantic or horrific, depending on how she would like to see it.

    But somehow, it felt like Gerald came back to haunt her. She knew she had a whiff of his warm, mossy-woody scentst night, making her think that it was him who was watching her.

    ��Ok. Let us have breakfast first.�� He epted her rmendation, following her to the backdoor and into the kitchen, where he could smell the freshly baked cinnamon rolls.

    Suddenly, he could feel his stomach churning from the delicious aroma, realizing he was hungrier than he thought. Then, he helped Haley to her seat on the table while he took the opposite side.

    ��I baked this, especially for the two of you,�� Imelda said as she ced the bread before them with the other meal she had prepared for breakfast.

    ��Can I have coffee?�� He asked, desperately needing the kick from the caffeine badly.

    ��Of course,�� Imelda quickly responded. ��What about you, pretty senorita?�� She lovingly asked the woman before him.

    ��I can get me...�� But Imelda did not let her finish or stand from her chair. She moved and fussed around them as they ate their breakfast with satisfaction. Everything was superb.

    He was not wrong to continue hiring the couple to care for the house. They were doing a terrific job on it. He guessed Gerald knew what he was doing when his friend gave Mario a second chance after he slipped up.

    ��Just sit tight and eat your meal,�� Imelda told her as she moved to get everything they needed.

    Of course, that was all they could do at that moment. Eat and talk about a few basic stuff. Although Mike trusted Imelda about a few things, he could not let her hear the rest of their secrets and ns.

    But as soon as they had eaten their meals, he invited Haley to join him in his private office where they could have some privacy. A quiet ce where they could talk without someone else overhearing their conversation.

    ��Please take a seat, Haley. We have much to talk about.�� He told her as he sat behind his desk after helping her in one of the vacant chairs.

    He could see the curiosity in her eyes. But he also knew that she had questions that she was dying to ask him. Nevertheless, he had prepared himself to answer all of them.

    ��I was waiting for you to wake up to tell you about the good news.�� He finally said as he opened the locked drawer and pulled some files inside.

    He stared at her for a few seconds before pushing the envelope to the edge so she could reach it.

    Once it was in her hands, she looked at him in question. ��What is this?�� Haley watched him like a hawk, wondering what was going through his mind.

    Afterst night, she was still skeptical if what she felt was a ghost or something else, but she could not shake the feeling that it was Gerald visiting her and their child.

    But the possibility that he was still alive also nagged in her mind. However, she also shoved it at the back of her mind as quickly as it manifested, knowing that the dead could not return to life.

    ��Why don��t you check it first, and I will answer all your questions?�� He encouraged her to open the envelope.

    Quickly, he watched her eyes turn from curiosity to shock, excitement, and sadness as a series of emotions crossed her face upon seeing her new identity.

    ��Is this my new name?�� She asked as she held the passport and identification in her hands.

    She looked carefully at the name he gave her, wondering if it matched her character. But beggars could not be choosers. She would have to make do with what she had. She should be thankful for all his efforts to help her.

    Truthfully, she still did not understand why he would go to great lengths to help her when he did not owe her anything. Yes, he was friends with Gerald. But it did not mean he also inherited the burden of caring for her and her unborn child.

    ��Yes. I also need you to read the background papers regarding your new identity. You must understand that this will be your new life from now on. Or until we can assure you are safe to return as Haley again.�� Mike reiterated the importance of sticking to the story.

    ��We don��t want anybody suspecting that you are not who you say you are if you keep reverting to your old life.�� He further exined to her, trying to make her see the point of all theseplicated rules.

    ��I think I get it.�� She said, nodding her head in agreement.

    Of course, thest thing she wanted was to waste all this effort to hide her by blowing her cover. She had to memorize every new detail of her new life, that included her name, birth date, parents, where she grew up and studied, and everything relevant to her fake past.

    ��I know this will not be easy, but this is better than staying in this house like a prisoner.�� Mike looked sympathetic to her plight, which she greatly appreciated.

    ��I have already arranged your transportation. A ne will leave to take you to the ind as soon as you are ready and packed.�� He informed her, looking sad.

    ��You don��t have to pack up many things because someone will be there to help you as soon as yound. Your assistant will help you settle in your new ce and help you buy some new things for you and the baby.�� Mike continued before she could say anything.

    When everything finally sunk into her mind, she looked at him with a million questions swirling in her mind. But she only voiced out one. ��You are noting with me?��

    ��I wish I could, but I still have many things to aplish at this other end,�� Mike said regrettably. ��But I will try to visit you as soon as possible.��

    She guessed it was time she settled into this new life by herself.

 Chapter 1180 - 1180 Highly unusual proposal

    1180 Highly unusual proposal

    Did he make the right choice?

    But he had no time to think about that as he walked inside the precinct and inquired about his new case. He had to check on Ken��s friend and see what he would deal with in this situation. So he could determine whether he should help this man or let him rot in jail.

    He might be running a pro bono firm, but he chose the people he helped. He only defended those deprived of their right because of their limitations in hiring a good representation. However, he must believe their innocence.

    Thest thing he wanted was to defend a criminal who would only end up in the street again, doing bad things.

    ��Adam, are you sure you want to defend this man?�� His friend asked as he told him about the case.

    ��I wish to look at it.�� He told his friend and contact inside the police force. He would not let his friend��s prejudgment cloud his take on the case.

    ��Suit yourself.�� His friend said, but not without a warning tone that said he might be making a mistake. However, he was not like his friend. He wanted to give the man a fair chance to prove his innocence.

    The detective checked his database about the record of the man and the case filed against him. He turned to him, moving theputer screen to show him the report.

    ��It said here that he burrized a convenience store, threw a rock on the ss window, and entered to steal cash and some items.�� His detective friend told him the summary of the report.

    .....

    He closely checked the details, including the date and time of the incident and the other pertinent facts of the case, including a witness that put him on the crime scene.

    ��Did the witness already identify him through a lineup?�� He asked, wondering if the police had solid evidence against him. ��What about fingerprints and proof that he perpetrated the criminal act?��

    Sometimes the police could overlook all these other minor things, believing they captured the suspect and had him in custody. They just wanted to close the case as soon as possible.

    It was the same with the District Attorney��s office. With hundreds of backlog cases, they could barely handle their clients. Therefore, they could not afford to use all their resources and time on one case alone.

    Therefore, many of them just fell through the cracks and were forgotten. Some became cold cases, and others waited for years before getting a fair trial. It would be the case for this used if the police could not provide enough proof to convict.

    ��It was not conclusive.�� The detective said. ��But the witness said it was dark, but he said there was another witness in the scene, and we are still looking for her.��

    ��Inconclusive...�� He did not like the sound of that. ��It means you are holding him in custody when you have no proof to keep him inside.�� He concluded.

    He guessed this would be an easy case after all.

    He discussed the situation with his friend a bit more. After talking to the used, he finally took his case and filed aint. Then he demanded his client��s release since they had insufficient evidence to hold him.

    ��Why are you helping me again?�� The man said, looking confused.

    ��Your friend hired me.�� He casually said as he escorted him out of the police station. ��Come on. Ken is waiting for you at my office.��

    ��Are they going to arrest me again? I am telling you I did not do it.�� He appealed to him, looking genuinely innocent.

    ��No, unless they found concrete proof that you rob the store.�� He told him. Nevertheless, if he said that he did not do it, maybe he did not.

    As thew said, everyone was innocent unless proven otherwise. So far, he did not see any indication that he was lying. Besides, not all people on the street were criminals. Sometimes, they were just unfortunate.

    ��Ok.�� The man seemed convinced by his answer as he calmed down and rode quietly in his car.

    In a few more minutes, they were walking into his office door. But before they could even enter the room, a little man was already running toward them.

    ��Neil, I am so d that you are ok.�� The boy said as he hugged the bigger man.

    ��Thanks, Ken, for helping me get out of there.�� The man returned the affection that the boy gave him.

    It would seem that they were not just friends. He saw them as two strangers who formed a bond and made a family. Sometimes, blood was not thicker than water. Not in the true sense of the word.

    ��I am just d that you are out again.�� The boy said as he finally let go of his friend and turned to him.

    ��I guessed Serena was right about you. Thanks.�� The boy smiled at him in approval. ��So, how much do I owe you? I don��t have much, but if this is not enough, I can pay you when I earn a little extra.��

    Ken moved closer to him, handing him a few rolled bills in his hand. He could see one, five, and twenty bills in them, believing it must be his savings.

    ��Don��t worry about it?�� He declined the payment since he did not do this for that. ��It is on the house.�� He told him, pushing the money back to the boy��s side.

    ��Thanks again.�� The boy said as he looked at him and then at his friend. ��But if you need anything from us, don��t hesitate to ask.�� The boy said, acting like he was too old for his age.

    ��I will take note of that.�� He acknowledged the boy��s offer. ��If you need my services again, don��t have second thoughts about looking for me.�� He took out his card with his name and number and gave it to the boy.

    Then, the man and the boy walked out of his office.

    He could not help but understand why Serena felt drawn to the boy. He was intelligent, witty, and had a good sense of humor. He wondered why he did not end up in a good family.

    But a boy like that would not trust just anybody. He must have a past that made him that way. But he would look into him once in a while. He would hate to lose such a young man in their vicious system.

    ��You have a few more clients waiting for you outside. Should I send them in?�� His assistant asked.

    ��Give me a few minutes to prepare,�� Adam told her as he moved toward his desk to check on the papers waiting for him. This situation was the downside of having a low budget for operation. He could not hire more people to help.

    Suddenly, the proposal Evan presented yesterday became more appealing, making him think he had made the right decision. Their firm would provide him with the resources he required to fund his pro bono cases.

    With that funding, he could hire more people and ept more cases. But in return, he had to work with high-profile clients again. Of course, the money had toe from somewhere.

    ��Will the end justify the means?�� He asked himself again. But this time, at least, he had a purpose unlike before.

    And Evan told him that they tried their best to screen their clients. But, of course, he could not guarantee that all of them were the upstanding citizen of the society. He guessed that should be good enough for now.

    Maybe he should consider calling himself Robin Hood. He would take from the rich and give to the poor. That was the only way he could live with himself for agreeing to work for David and Evan.

    ��Can you send in my next client?�� He shouted through the door as he set aside his other pending cases.

    He admitted it was hard to do background checks on his client��s cases without a regr investigator.

    He could not investigate himself when he had to handle several cases simultaneously. It was just impossible. He guessed that would be the benefit of working for Evan. He could finally use their unlimited resources.

    ��I am sorry to bother you, but I need to cut into the line.�� A familiar voice reached his ears as he hastily looked up from his desk. ��But I promise not to take much of your time.��

    It was her. What was she doing here?

    ��So, this is your office.�� She stated as she moved further into the room, stopping only when she was just a few feet away from his desk.

    ��Yes,�� Adam finally answered, getting over his surprise to see her. ��How did you know about my ce?��

    ��You would not want to know.�� She said with a silly grin on her face. ��Anyway, I just want to check in on you. And I guess, maybe invite you for dinner tonight if you are free.�� She said, looking slightly hesitant, or was it embarrassed? He could not tell.

    ��You could have just called or texted.�� He responded, slightly feeling awkward that she drove to his office to see him. At least, that was his understanding.

    ��I could. Maybe I should have thought of that.�� She admitted. ��But I am here now. I don��t want to wait for you in the bar, hoping you will show up.�� She finished as she waited for his answer.

    He guessed that was forward enough for him to understand, loud and clear, that she was here for him and nothing else. Was she asking him out on a date?

    ��So, are you free tonight for dinner?�� She asked again.

    He guessed that was his answer. But how would he deal with this one? Was he also willing to go through with her highly unusual proposal?

 Chapter 1181 A message written in plain sight

    Chapter 1181 A message written in in sight

    He wished to visit her onest time before she left him, hopefully not for good. But that was wishful thinking, knowing that there was a likelihood that she might not forgive him for what he did and intended to do.

    Still, he could not help but wonder if there was another way. But sadly, he knew that to keep her safe, she had to leave and be as far away from him as possible.

    "Sir, they are here." Samson knocked on his door, informing him that his next meeting had just arrived.

    "Is Mike with them?" He asked as he stared at the wall outside onest time.

    "Not yet, Sir. But he said that he was on his way. Maybe running a few minuteste." He understood his friend since he still had to arrange Haley''s flight out of the state.

    As he said, he wished he could be there to send her off. But he could not risk it. He almost blew his cover the other day. And then, everything they had worked for would have been for nothing.

    He just had to be patient and wait till everything was over. Then, he coulde running after the woman he loved and his child. If he had to grovel at her feet, he would do that. He would do anything to see them again, well and safe.

    "Ok. Tell my guests I will be out in a few seconds." He informed the big man, watching him exit his room.

    He looked at the small piece of mirror in his room and stared into his eyes. It was still the same man he saw in his reflection, but he knew he felt different.

    Haley had changed him, and he did not even notice it. One day, he realized that he was a different man. His priorities gradually changed, and he began wanting something he never thought he even dreamt of having.

    "I am sorry for keeping you waiting." He finally walked outside the room and faced the men in their ck suits crowding his small living area. "So, should we start with the meeting, or are we still waiting for someone?"

    He sat across the lone chair, facing the men sitting and the rest standing by the wall. He eyed the five men he had been dealing with since this whole fiasco started, focusing most of his attention on the man in charge.

    "Where is Mike?" One of the men standing asked him as he searched the room with his eyes and found that he was alone since Samson had already moved outside back into his position.

    "Is heing?" Another one asked before he could answer.

    "He is just runningte with an errand, but Mike would be here any minute now." He assured the man that was conducting the meeting. "If it is alright with you to proceed with the meeting without him, then maybe we could start now."

    He did not want to waste any more of his valuable time by sitting idly by while they waited for his friend to arrive. He knew he could handle this meeting even without him.

    Then, the man standing the farthest, near the window, nodded his head, instructing one of his men to open the briefcase in his hand. So far, he had already aplished the first stage of their ns.

    "Are you sure your wound doesn''t bother you anymore, Gerald?" The leader of the task force asked. "We can dy this for a few days if you need more time for your injury to heal."

    "Don''t worry about my wound. I can handle it." He would not let a little pain dy any of these proceedings.

    Yes! He had faked the entire incident. And fortunately, Mike was the one who shot him and not one of the goons. He could trust Mike to miss his vital organs.

    And the Drug Enforcers were present on the scene, on standby in case things went south. And the paramedics were not far away in case of an emergency.

    "He is dead." He remembered his friend assuring the men he was with, so they would not check on him. But just in case they did, he injected himself with a medication that would slow down his heart rate, making the men believe he had no more pulse.

    When they put his body on the trunk to dispose of it, his friend distracted the other men, pulling them into a bag of cash he had brought with him. Of course, what criminal could resist a wad of unmarked bills?

    "They are all yours," Gerald could partially hear his friend''s loud voice from a distance, but his consciousness slowly faded with the loss of blood and medication.

    Still, he felt his body move and out of the trunk. He knew the n. The authorities would switch the body with a decoy, an already dead body, a john doe.

    After a while, he heard one of the goons speak. "How do we dispose of the body?"

    Then, he heard his friend before he lost consciousness. "I think we should burn the car and all evidence." Mike''s words echoed in his drug-induced mind as he fell into a deep sleep.

    The next thing he knew, he was recovering in a private facility. Then, they transferred him here for his safety, with Samson as his bodyguard. But the other enforcers came by from time to time to check on him.

    But he would guess they might be camping out of his sight, watching his every move. He sometimes caught them, but he never acknowledged them.

    "If you are sure." The leader said, snapping him back to the present as he looked at the agents he was working with to put down his enemies.

    He had identally learned of the plot of his enemies to put him down and take over his organization. They thought he had grown weak when he met Haley.

    He would admit that they were not wrong with their presumptions. However, he would not allow anyone to betray him and take everything he had worked hard to build without a fight. Therefore, with the help of his friend, Mike, who had worked for the District Attorney, he devised a n to get even.

    "I want this over soon. But let me get this straight. If we help you put down this organization, Mike, Samson, and I will have full immunity to all our crimes." He repeated the deal that they had signed with the authorities.

    He knew that this was what his father, Ethan, had always wanted, for him to start a new life. Fortunately, a chance presented itself, giving him a quick opportunity for a clean te.

    Although Mike was against it at first, he managed to convince his friend that it was the right thing to do. Besides, he was doing this for the woman he loved and the possible future of his child.

    He knew he would not want this life for his kid. He would not want his child in a life of cruelty and violence. It was enough that he had to suffer under this fate. He would not wish for the kind of life he had for any of his future kids.

    "We already gave you our word." The leader told him, assuring him the papers were already in motion.

    But he already knew all that because Mike had connections inside, assuring them everything was in order. He would be held unountable for his past crimes, a free man if he could deliver Don and his gang.

    Unfortunately, he had to include Haley''s father and his associates. He had no idea how Haley would take that if she learned that he betrayed her father, Mr. Alfred Rosley, and was the cause of his downfall.

    "Ok. So, what is the next step?" He finally asked, ready to discuss strategies.

    But before they could say another word, a man entered the room, making all of them stop. "I hope you did not start without me." He humorously said as he stepped further into the room until he stood beside him.

    "Mike, you are just in time." The man in the corner said. "We are just about to start." He continued as he pulled out the papers and ns inside the briefcase.

    It contains surveince photos of their targets, structural ns of several different buildings, and a few location maps. The man handed him a report they hadpiled from their investigation, anything they could use against their enemies.

    "We are open to suggestions if you have any." The leader asked them since they would know more about the organization''s moves than them.

    He studied the reports and the other materials on the table, trying to figure out the dates and names, hoping to get a clearer view of the entire picture.

    He had devised a system while he still led the underground group. It made the operation flow smoother and faster. It used codes and other technics to confuse an outsider from deciphering the hidden note if the police intercepted the message.

    "Give me a few minutes to figure this one out." He told the men who had no clue what they had stumbled upon in their searches.

    It was a message written in in sight.

 Chapter 1182 Two peas in a pod

    Chapter 1182 Two peas in a pod

    She had lost her mind.

    That was the only exnation for her actions.

    She still could not believe that she had sought him out. Instead of waiting for his response, she went looking for him, barged into his ce of work without an appointment, and asked him on a date.

    She always thought of himself as a modern woman, capable of doing what men could do. But she had never done any of her actionstely. Not with any men. But then again, she had her reasons.

    "Dr. Sheldon." Suddenly, her name echoed on the hospital walls as someone paged her, demanding that she should report to the emergency area.

    Either a senior doctor called for her, requiring her assistance, or an old patient wanted to see her, but the bottom line, she had to report immediately.

    She rushed along the busy hallway, avoiding running. But she still quickened her pace, hurrying to get from point A to point B. In just a few minutes, she stood in the middle of the Emergency Room, attending to several casualties of food poisoning.

    "I want you to assist Dr. Jacob." Her attendee instructed, telling her what she should do. It was her first time handling this kind of massive casualty.

    She counted at least twenty casualties,ying in pain on the beds with different severities of illnesses. But they said there might be more. They attended a wedding ceremony. Then, one by one, each guest copsed in the middle of the reception.

    She could still the siren outside the door wailing. She guessed more wereing as expected. She moved quickly and walked straight to Dr. Jacob, who instructed her to examine the three beds nearest her.

    She started interviewing the patients, asking what they ate. "When did you feel the pain? What were their symptoms? On a scale of one to ten, how high was the pain, with ten being the most painful."

    She gathered most of the answers were different from the others. But one thing stuck in her mind. It might be the sashimi tter since it was themon factor with all the patients.

    She knew, for a fact, that eating raw fish can cause diarrhea, fever, and abdominal pain, especially if the cateringpany did not handle the preservation of the meat properly.

    "Just rx, and I will get back to you once I have the result." She assured one of herst patients before returning to the desk to consolidate her diagnosis.

    Of course, she could not rule out the other possibilities. But theboratory would confirm her diagnosis once they gave the results. So far, the other doctors had yielded a few different prognoses.

    But she believed that was not umon. It could sometimes be helpful if they could brainstorm on a situation and give different opinions. It could lead them to a better understanding of the situation.

    "All we can do now is wait." She told the nurse frustratedly, realizing she had nothing else to do, but have some free time.

    She was d of the chaos earlier since it gave her the distraction to keep her thoughts away from two things. Then, she corrected herself. She meant two men.

    "What is wrong with you?" The doctor right next to her asked, probably noticing her uncharacteristic behavior. Under normal circumstances, she was bubbly and a lively person. But today, she could hardly put a smile on her lips.

    "Nothing." She handed all the finished charts onto the desk and walked outside the ER to get some fresh air, leaving the other doctor to stare at her back.

    But she was barely outside the door when the other doctor called her name. "Roseann, wait up." She called to her.

    She slowed down, knowing she could not outrun her. She was physically fitter than her since she used to be a varsity athlete back in the day. Although she could run, her friend was faster.

    "What is wrong with you?" She repeated. "And don''t you dare deny it..." She looked at her with those piercing eyes as if her eyes were running an MRI machine on her head and reading her thoughts.

    She stopped on a bench where they usually sat down if they needed silence, away from the buzz and chaos of the hospital. Then, she took a seat and stared at the sky above.

    Her friend sat beside her without speaking, but she knew she was waiting for a reply. Shamefully, she had never told her friend about this, but she guessed it was time to hear her thoughts.

    "I think I am in love." She said, but her face looked like someone had just died.

    "Say again." Her friend was surprised, understandably so. It was the first time she was hearing her say things like love. It had never been in her vocabry since they met, and she thought it would be a while before she would utter that word.

    "I know it sounds crazy." Roseann looked at her friend, exasperated by her situation. "I and love don''t mix." She repeated what she kept repeating in her head, but her heart did not want to listen.

    "And who is this lucky person?" She asked, but her eyes narrowed at her before retracting her words. "Should I say, unlucky man?"

    She still could not even say his name, afraid that if she said it loudly, it would be real and not just her fantasy. Of course, thest thing she wanted was to encourage her feelings. On the contrary, she wished to suppress it.

    "I think you know who?" Roseann finally decided that telling her friend was the better option. Maybe her friend could guide her to the right path.

    Her friend took a while to realize who she was talking about as her brows knitted into a tight knot at the center. But when her lips formed an O shape, she knew she had figured out the man she had been coveting.

    "Oh my..." She expressed in shock. "No..." She still denied it. "No..." But this time, she sounded convinced when she nodded in affirmation. "Really?" She asked again for final verification.

    "Yes." She confirmed her suspicion with words. She knew she had discovered her secret even without saying the name. "And I don''t know what to do."

    "Damn! I warned you before never to get too close." She mumbled, slightly hinting at disappointment, anger, and pity. "But you still let your guard down." Her friend shook her head as if she still could not believe it.

    "Now, you can tell me. I told you so." She told her friend, who had been herpanion through thick and thin during their premed days.

    "I told you so." Her friend finally said, with a sad smile. "Anyway, I hope you are not thinking of pursuing this path. You know nothing good wille out of this." She reminded her.

    "Of course, I have no n of wrecking my sister''s future. I firmly believe she will wake up soon, and they will be happy together." Then, Roseann remembered the scene she had witnessedst night.

    She watched David reaffirm his love for her sister by throwing a beautiful, romantic dinner for their anniversary. She saw how much David loved her sister and that not even her illness or death could break them apart.

    "That is good to hear." Her friend expressed a sigh of relief after hearing her statement. "I think you need a distraction."

    She heard the wheels in her friend''s head turning. She could see her eyes rolling as she came up with an idea. "You should start dating. I know a guy that would be perfect for you." She hurriedly rmended.

    "I already started dating." She said, then realized that was not urate. "I meant I already asked a guy for a date tonight." But that was the problem. He still had not called to confirm their date.

    "You what?" Her friend''s eyes almost popped out from her astonishment. "What guy? And why am I only hearing about all of this?" She looked pissed.

    She faced her and stared into her eyes. But she was not afraid of her. Her bark was scarier than her bite. And she believed she could handle that. She just needed a few minutes to settle and calm down.

    "Remember the man I met at the bar a few weeks ago." She began to exin to her friend what happened, sparing no details. Then, she rted to her the proposal she offered him.

    "Are you crazy, Roseann? He could be a killer, a psychopath..." Her friend would go on and on about her opinion of her actions if she did not stop her.

    "I know that. But I already made a few background checks on Adam. So far, he seemed ok." She looked down at her hands, wondering if she was still thinking straight.

    "I am all for equality between men and women, but are you sure you can handle sex withoutmitment?" Her friend asked, looking skeptical about her n.

    "Don''t you see? It is perfect." She tried to convince her friend. "You know I can''t handlemitted rtionships. In this way, whatever this thing I feel for David would eventually disappear if I am distracted with Adam."

    She was not a prude. Of course, she had slept with men. But she did not like it when they started getting attached. She did not want a rtionship, especially when they demanded things from her, like time.

    Therefore, she believed that Adam was her answer. They were two peas in a pod. They were in the same situation, and they both needed a distraction. They were perfect in this situation if only he would agree with her.

 Chapter 1183 Wanted a baby so badly

    Chapter 1183 Wanted a baby so badly

    She was d to hear that her friend had decided to return to work soon. She could need her help around the office. After all, she was the boss, her boss. And she missed her terribly.

    Although most of the staff werepetent and the people running the ce operated the office like a well-oiled machine and knew what they were doing, she still wanted her friend beside her, just like before.

    "Ms. Jacky, I am sorry, but yourst appointment had canceled at thest minute." Her secretary informed her as she handed thest of the papers she had asked her to do.

    "Don''t be sorry. I am happy because I can leave early." She told the younger version of herself.

    She saw a lot of her when she used to be sitting at a desk like hers. It was the reason she hired her in the first ce. She was chirpy andpetent at the same time.

    "I hope before you leave, you will sign this." Her secretary put a piece of paper on the table.

    She raised her brows at her, wondering what the paper was about. It was nothing like the usual paperwork that passed through her desk. She read the letterhead andughed.

    "Is this even for real?" She finally asked when she could control herughter.

    "This is for all the women who felt deprived of a chance to have fun." Her secretary answered with a silly grin on her young, lovely face as she presented her with a petition for one extravagant girl''s night out.

    As she said, she saw herself in her. Of course, the petition was just for fun, and she would support anything that involved having a good time. She quickly grabbed the pen and signed it, seeing that many had already pledged support for the activity.

    "I hope you areing." Her assistant said as she grabbed the paper back into her arms.

    "I will not miss it for the world." She assured her before dismissing her to wrap up her day.

    Suddenly, she wished to go home and cook something nice for her husband. There was nothing special about this day. But seeing that petition, she thought they did not need any reason to have fun.

    All they needed was their presence.

    And she sadly realized that they had been both busy with work. They hardly had time to date or do anything else but their jobs and obligations. Nevertheless, sex was the only dynamic activity in their rtionship.

    Maybe it was time to change that.

    In less than an hour, she was busily working on a dish she knew was his favorite. But she thought that something else was missing. "What is it?" She asked herself as she waited for the dish to cook.

    Then, she moved to the fridge to look for something else to add to the meal. Then, she realized that she had to take care of the grocery. She had to replenish their food stock.

    Then, she realized that she wanted a dessert. She remembered a nice cake store not far from their house. She nced at her watch and calcted the time. It was still early. She could go for a quick drive and be back before her husband came home.

    "Where is that store?" She asked herself as she stared at the street with numerous pedestrians walking by.

    She was new in this area since they had recently transferred to the new home that Haley had gifted them. She still had to familiarize herself with the streets and the different establishments.

    She turned on a corner, remembering that she had seen it around that part of the town, but it was not there. In her defense, the streets were slightly identical.

    But that was not the only issue, as she suddenly felt queasy. She felt nauseous, and her hands were mmy. Tiny beads of sweat seemed to form on her forehead. What was wrong with her?

    She quickly parked on the side and tried to calm herself down. Thest thing she wanted was to get sick in the middle of nowhere, at least in this unfamiliar area where she knew no one.

    "Ouummhhh!" She mumbled as she took deep breaths to control her dizziness while she killed the car engine.

    She was not in the condition to drive anyway. She leaned back in her seat, straightening her shoulders and back while closing her eyes, preventing herself from spiraling downwards.

    After a few minutes, she felt better. The cloudiness in her mind had gradually faded, and her breathing was returning to normal. Her hands were not cold anymore, and the sweat on her skin had eased down.

    "What was that?" She thought as she analyzed what had just happened to her. Did she have a heart attack or a stroke or something? But why did she suddenly feel fine?

    She closed her eyes again to rx her body. So she could continue on her way. But when she opened them again, her eyesnded on a store outside her window.

    Then, something clicked in her mind as she stared at the store name and what they sell. Somehow, she realized that she might know what had just happened to her.

    She quickly entered the small establishment and checked the shelves before going to the counter. "Do you have..." She abruptly stopped, feeling like her whole body had turned numb.

    She guessed she was still not over her trauma as she initially thought. She still felt the pain of her loss and the fear of going through that experience again.

    "Yes, Miss. What are you looking for?" The man behind the counter asked and waited for her response.

    But she stared at him for a few seconds, wondering how to voice out what she needed. "Just give me a second." She finally said as she internally battled the demons that gued her mind.

    She turned away from the man and walked outside the store, breathing heavily, as if she just ran a marathon. But she never liked running or any strenuous activities. Well, except for good sex.

    However, she knew she had to determine if her suspicion was correct. In this case, she could not allow her fear to dictate what she could do and stop her from reaching for her dream.

    "You can do this." She mentally stated in her head, just like her therapist had continued to assure her. "You alone have the power to control your life."

    With that, she turned again and returned to the counter, calling the attention of the man in his white uniform. She wiped her lips with her tongue, wetting the dryness on her lips before she opened her mouth to say something.

    At first, the air was the only thing that flew out of her mouth, even if she had moved her lips and tongue. But on her second try, she finally said what she needed from the man.

    "I need five assorted sticks." She finally told him and patiently waited. Fortunately, there was no other customer at that time.

    Then, after buying what she needed, she returned to her car and drove away, forgetting her initial n to buy some delicious sweet delights. At that moment, that was thest thing on her mind.

    When she entered her home, she was d she was still alone. It was still a bit early for her husband toe home. So she still had time to do what she had to do.

    She rushed to their room, dropping everything else on the bed. But she took the items she had After locking herself inside the private room, she lined up the boxes on the sink and stared at them bought just a few minutes ago and hurriedly went to the bathroom.

    plicated.

    for a few seconds. It was not her first time doing this, but it did not mean it had been less Truthfully, it had been exhausting and more painful than before, knowing that the result might be the same. "But it can also be the opposite." She told herself, remembering what her therapist reminded her. She had to stay positive. Or at least give herself a chance.

    Nevertheless, it also entered her mind that she might only set herself up for another heartbreak.

    She stared at them again but knew she had to do it despite the possible oue. She grabbed the first box, breathing deeply to calm herself.

    After a few minutes, she managed to finish the five boxes. She ced them on the sink counter, lining them up before her. At that moment, all she could do was wait.

    But unfortunately, it was again one of the longest and hardest waiting of her life as she stood beside it. But she kept her eyes on the mirror, afraid to look at the result.

    Then, she heard his voice. He was home. "Jacky, are you in there?" She felt her heart race inside her chest. Was she ready to tell him about this? But what if?

    She wanted this desperately, so much so she would give anything to get one. And she knew Marcus also felt the same way.

    She wanted a baby so badly.

 Chapter 1184 - 1184 "Ready?"

    1184 ��Ready?��

    He came home slightlyter than usual since there was a situation in the office that required his attention. But as soon as he entered their new home, he had a whiff of the delicious aroma that came from the kitchen. It smelled like one of his favorites.

    He could only assume that his wife must have cooked it. However, he could not think of anything special. Was it their anniversary? But he checked his calendar and realized it was not.

    ��It is not her birthday either.�� He muttered as he walked into the kitchen to greet his wife. But the room was empty. He saw the freshly prepared meal on the stove and inside the oven. But his wife was nowhere in his sight.

    He moved to the living room, going straight to the balcony. But he was alone on the first floor. He doubted that his wife would be in his office or workout area.

    He had two options left. His wife could be outside or in their bedroom. Therefore, he tried his luck with thetter choice, taking the stairs two steps at a time.

    As soon as he entered the room, he called out her name. ��Jacky.�� Finding their room empty again. Then, he walked toward the bathroom door that was closed.

    ��Jacky, are you in there?�� He yelled when he tried the knob, and it would not open.

    He figured she must have locked in from the inside. Eventually, he tried to listen by sticking his ears to the wooden surface. But he did not hear a sound. He closely listened to the sshing of water or any typical sound, but there was none.

    He still did not want to think of the worse when she did not answer. So, he tried to knock and called her name again, wondering if she did not hear her. He thought maybe she was in the tub with music in her ears.

    .....

    ��Jacky?�� Calling her name again. ��Are you ok in there?�� This time, he had to make sure as he knocked louder this time.

    Finally, he heard her shuffling behind the door. Then, her muffled voice echoed on the door. ��I will be out in a minute.�� She finally said to him.

    But he noticed that something about her voice was not right. She did not sound like she was crying. But a hint in her voice told him she was nervous about something.

    Did something happen at work? Or could it be their friends? But he would have heard something if it was about them. He could not rx until he saw her face.

    Since the ident, he was d that his wife was slowly recovering from the trauma of losing their child. He could see her old self again. However, she had fallen into the routine of going to work to distract her, leaving him to do the same.

    Still, they tried to return to their usual pattern, but he realized it was still not the same. But he was not giving up. He knew it was just a matter of time before things returned to normal. He would get his wife back.

    ��Ok.�� He responded as he waited for the door to open. ��Take your time.�� Not wanting his wife to feel pressured.

    But he could not stop his feet from stamping on the floor as he leaned on the doorjamb and crossed his arms across his chest. He wanted to rx, but who could me him if he also felt slightly anxious?

    Finally, he heard the lock unclicked before the door swung open. Then, the beautiful face of his wife showed up by the door. She looked like she had seen a ghost which was not a good sign.

    ��Hi. Sorry about that.�� She said as she put her hands on his shoulders and tiptoed to kiss him on the lips. ��I didn��t realize that you were already home.�� However, she did not seem surprised.

    ��I am sorry. I was a bitte. But I saw that you already cooked dinner.�� He wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her closer to his body as he studied her face for any hint of what was going through her mind.

    ��Are we celebrating something?�� He immediately added, wanting a reason why she was acting strange.

    ��Nothing in particr. I got home early and thought of cooking your favorite.�� She exined as she moved her hands around his neck, acting relieved that he was there.

    This time, he knew that there was something wrong with her. He wondered if she would ever share that with him as she leaned forward and epted his embrace.

    She lowered her head into his chest and shoulder as if using his body to support herself. He could feel her weight as he took her further into his arms.

    ��Is there something wrong?�� He finally asked as his instinct sounded an rming bell inside his brain, notifying him that he had to get to the bottom of this before it worsened.

    She remained silent, resting her head on his chest as if listening to his heartbeat. He could not help but wonder what she had heard as his heart pumped with apprehension. Did she feel his pain too?

    Despite acting strong, until now, he still also felt the pain of losing their child. He guessed that void would forever be there in his heart. No considerable time could patch up the hole their terrible experience had created.

    ��No...�� She quickly answered, but he sensed the hesitation. ��I don��t know.�� He finally heard the most genuine answer from her.

    He pulled her toward the bed and helped her sit down on the bed��s edge. Then, he took the space beside her while he wrapped his arms around her shoulders to show his support.

    ��Tell me. Maybe I can help.�� He encouraged her to share whatever was bothering her. It was clear from the darkness in her eyes that she was deeply in thought. He just could not read them.

    He ran his fingers through her hair, hoping it would soothe her and make her feelfortable telling him what was going on with her. He could not help her if she kept her problem to herself. They would be back at square one.

    She finally tilted her head until her eyes reached his. Then, she forced a smile on her lips before taking a deep breath. He hoped that was a sign that she trusted him enough to speak out.

    ��I...�� She paused as she looked away and stared at her hands on herp. ��I took several...�� But she started iling her hands as if frustrated with herself.

    Then, she stood up, slightly confusing him with her action. ��What is it?�� He asked, urging her to continue.

    But instead of saying anything, she pulled his hands and nudged him to go along with him. ��Juste.�� She finally uttered, forcing him to stand up and follow her.

    She guided her toward the bathroom and led him inside. Inside, he scanned the moderately sized space. Unfortunately, he did not find anything amiss in the shower area or the floor at first nce.

    What was he missing?

    Then, his wife stopped by the mirror, by the sink. Then, he saw the sticks lining up on the countertop. Was that? He wondered if that was simr to the one used to determine if a woman was pregnant.

    But what was Jacky doing with it or the lot? He saw more than one stick. How many did a woman need? He could only specte as he stared at them.

    ��What is going on?�� He finally asked as he walked closer to the sink. What was he supposed to do with it? What is Jacky trying to tell him?

    He did not want to guess because he still did not know what this would do to his wife. What if it said negative? How would Jacky take it? If it was positive, what would it do to Jacky?

    He was anxious about the result of the test. But the real question was, why was Jacky taking the test in the first ce? Did she think she was pregnant?

    Did Jacky have the sign saying that she was? Or was she just delusional?

    ��I was going to buy us some dessert in a pastry store just a few blocks from here when I felt something was wrong with me. Then, I stopped by the pharmacy and grabbed these.�� She pointed to the test kits.

    ��Then, what happened?�� He asked, wanting to get to the root of the problem. He could sense her anxiety as she stood behind him, refusing to face the sticks before them.

    ��I am afraid to look at them. I have been staring at them but terrified, peeking at the result.�� She confessed to him as she held on to his arms for support.

    Her eyes finally looked at their reflection, and he could see her fear disyed openly on her face. Somehow, he knew that his eyes also reflected the same feeling.

    But he also understood that in the end, they still had to find out the truth, no matter how difficult and painful the results might be. ��Can I be honest with you?�� He grabbed her hand and put them on his lips. ��I am afraid too.��

    ��But if we worked together, we can fight our fear together.�� He assured her, knowing that was the only way they could get through this.

    He looked at her onest time before he took one stick from the counter. ��Ready?�� He asked, even though he knew that they were not.

 Chapter 1185 Happily ever after

    Chapter 1185 Happily ever after

    He could feel his heart racing inside his chest, but it was not as crazy as the way his wife trembled in his arms. If he was afraid of the result, his wife must dread the oue.

    Of course, he knew his wife wanted it to be positive, but what if it was not? Could she take another disappointment? Then, it was also possible that she might be pregnant. What then?

    "I think we should look together." He picked up the first stick nearest to him, cing it before them. "Here it goes." It was now or never. Besides, they could never run from the inevitable.

    His eyes focused on the small opening in the stick that showed the pink lines. Initially, he had no idea what it meant since it was his first time looking at one. Then, he had not seen the box of the test kit that would have given him instructions on what to expect. He was clueless.

    Initially, he saw two parallel pink lines that formed in the tiny strip. What did it mean? When he looked at his wife, he was more confused than ever because she started crying. Tears suddenly flowed down her eyes.

    Was she in tears because she was happy, or was it the opposite?

    "Are you ok?" He asked her as he tried to understand the situation. "Hey, what does that mean?" He looked at her questioningly. But she only looked at him with her teary eyes.

    He decided to take the next stick, checking the result. But it was the same thing. Then, he picked up the next. At least the other test kit showed another sign that told him loud and clear what the result was.

    The third stick showed a positive sign, while the fourth said pregnant. Nothing could be crystal clear than that. There was no mistaking that they were pregnant.

    "Oh my!" He expressed in not so many words, both in excitement and shock. Now, he understood what her wife was going through. "I am going to be a father." He uttered inplete amazement.

    He felt the overwhelming happiness that he would be a father. However, his heart also felt the fear slowly creeping in until he could sense his body going numb.

    "Yes, Marcus, you are going to be a father." Finally, he heard her voice in between her tears. Then, she turned to him and hugged him tightly. "You will be a wonderful father." He could hear the hope in her tone as she whispered those words to his ears.

    Suddenly, the fear that gripped him slowly faded, reced with the overwhelming joy of finally building their family. It was a start, as he stared at the positive sign that told him they were about to have a child.

    "You think so." He still doubted, thinking hisck of a father was his weakness. How could he be a good father when he had no father figure?

    "I know. It doesn''t matter who raised you, but what is important is what is in here." Jacky pointed at his heart, cing her palm t on his chest to feel the rhythm of his heartbeat.

    Somehow, he believed her. Jacky did not have a family. Nobody raised her but herself. Yet, she turned out to be a wonderful person. Her heart was full of love, despite the bitterness of her past.

    Therefore, maybe there was still hope for him. Besides, he had Jacky to guide him to be the best father to their child. How hard could it be? He guessed all he had to do was to give his hundred percent and love their kid, just like he had loved his wife.

    "I know you will be the perfect mother for our child. Together, we will make this work. We will care for this baby until hees out into this world. And then we will raise him, or her, jointly, giving our child all the love we can give." Marcus dropped the sticks back into the sink and grabbed his wife.

    He wanted to assure her he would be there for her a hundred, and much more, percent. This time, they would use extreme measures to protect their child from harm.

    "I hope so because I can''t lose this baby again." She uttered in slight despair, probably remembering her traumatic experience.

    But he knew that Jacky was a strong woman. If anyone could pull through this, it was her. But he would be there to support her every step of the way.

    "Now, can we celebrate this good news?" He asked her as he finally carried her out of the bathroom and into their bedroom. "You have two options, the bed or the kitchen?" He asked her.

    "I think we should take this slow until we have seen a doctor." Jacky stared into his eyes, still slightly anxious about her pregnancy.

    But he understood her misgiving since losing a child was not easy. He also agreed they had to consult with the doctor as soon as he could arrange it. They needed assurance their pregnancy was ok and that the baby was healthy.

    "Then, I guess the kitchen it is." He dered as he carried her down the stairs and into the other room. "Why don''t you sit down and allow me to do the honors?" He suggested as he helped her to a chair and started fussing around the kitchen.

    He took out the meat that was still warm inside the oven. Then, he scooped a sufficient amount of soup into two bowls. He could feel his stomach churning from the aroma of the delicious broth.

    "You know I can help too," Jackyined as she sat by the table, waiting for their meal.

    "Not tonight." Marcus shut her down as he walked to her side and presented her with his finished product. "I am here to serve you." He went to the fridge to get the chilled wine and grabbed two sses.

    What is a celebration without bubbly wine?

    But before he could pop the cork lid, she stopped him. "I am sorry, but I don''t think I should be drinking." She reminded him.

    Of course, what was he thinking? He guessed he was not. He was so excited that he forgot that wine or any alcoholic drink did not go well with babies. He supposed he had more reading to do if he wanted to guarantee the safety of his child.

    "Yeah, I think you are right about that." He quickly ced the bottle on the counter. "I assume water is the safer bet for now." He had no idea what drinks his wife should be drinking.

    Nevertheless, he was confident he would not go wrong with clean, colorless, odorless water. "What about food?" Suddenly, he was concerned about whether she should be eating all that fatty goodness.

    "I think it is ok." She assured him. "Why don''t you sit down and join me? I am starving." Jacky stated as she tapped the table, indicating that he should sit beside her.

    He could not stop staring at his wife, who was carrying their second child. He wanted to assure her everything would be fine, but he was not God. He did not have the power to guarantee such an oue. He could only hope and pray, like the rest of the human race.

    Soon, they were eating the delicious meal she had prepared for them. It might have started as just an impromptu idea, but it turned out that they would be celebrating something special tonight.

    At least he was on time this time for the reveal, unlike thest time. Maybe, this time, the oue would be different.

    "This is great." He said as he ate everything that she had cooked for them. But it was more than the food that made the night special. It was the thought that they were finally fulfilling their wishes. They were about to be a family of three.

    Although they still had a long wait, he knew the pregnancy was an experience they would enjoy and share. The new memory they would create would finally ovee the terrible incident they had to endure.

    He hoped that this would be the start again of their new life as a married couple.

    "I know we never talk about this. But what do you want? A girl or a boy." Jacky suddenly asked.

    But he was happy to note he did not see any sadness in her eyes. She was genuinely pleased to talk about their future. Maybe there is still hope for them. And it was looking brighter and brighter every second that ticked by.

    "I don''t mind either. I like a boy with who I can share my passion. And I also like a girl, which I can treat like a Princess." He told her.

    Finally, after the tragedy, he felt the weight on his shoulder lighten up. He watched his wife''s face light up, radiating with dness. Suddenly, they were back on track to their happily ever after.

 Chapter 1186 The world of the living

    Chapter 1186 The world of the living

    She stared outside the window at the clear blue sky. Not too many clouds were blocking their path. It was indeed a bright sunshiny day. But it did not help to cheer her up, knowing that she was starting a new life without him by her side.

    She knew it would not bring him back if she kept thinking of him. Still, she could not help but mourn her loss. Besides, she was not a machine that had an off button. She could not simply turn off her emotions and tell herself she was over him.

    His body might have died, but in her heart, he still lived. He would probably be in her heart forever.

    "Do you want anything to drink or eat, Ms. Haley?" The flight stewardess stood on the aisle, asking for anything she needed.

    However, she just ate before she left the house. She could still feel her stomach full. "Maybeter," Haley answered the kind woman. On the other hand, she might need something else.

    "If you want to lie down, there is a private room at the back where you can sleep." She offered to her as if she had read her mind.

    "I will surely love to do that. But give me a few minutes. I want to enjoy the view first." Haley informed the beautiful woman who was in charge of caring for her.

    She could only guess that Mike must have given her strict instructions to provide for all her needs. Suddenly, she wished that Mike was here to keep herpany. But she also understood his reason for not apanying her.

    He was a busy man with many responsibilities. He could not drop everything to be with her and act as her chaperone. He had already done enough. She could not ask for more.

    "Just buzz me if you are ready to rest or need anything." The woman reminded her, pointing to the button at the right side of her seat. Then, the woman walked away from her, further in the front, behind the curtain to give her privacy.

    She had frequently flown to different ces in bothmercial and private nes before. But she always hadpany with her. She was never alone like this.

    But now, she could not help the loneliness gripping her heart after realizing she would raise her child alone. It was different when Mike was around, but now, she had to stop depending on him.

    "Mike is not Gerald." She reminded herself as she stared at the vast ocean beneath her.

    She had to start figuring out what she would do with her life, especially her child. No one else would do it for her. Mike only helped her to start over again, but the rest would have toe from her.

    She was lucky that Mike was there when she needed him, providing almost everything she required to create a new life. She could not even fathom what she would do if she ended up in her father''s hands.

    She might be marrying that horrible man by now. That sent shivers down her spine, almost making her puke in total disgust just thinking of his face. Then, she could not even think what would happen to her child if her father learned that she was pregnant with Gerald''s child.

    "Stop!" She muttered silently in her seat. It would not help for her to think of the past. She had to move on to the future.

    She continued to stare at the blueness of the ocean that seemed to go on and on. It looked like it was endless. But still, she knew that, in the end, there was an ind, a solitary ce where she could start a new life with her child.

    Then, she thought of her other family and friends. Her brother and his wife must be worried sick "Please, God. I hope things get better eventually." She prayed, wishing that she could still return to her life.

    She wanted her new identity to be a temporary setup until Mike could find a way to help her. At least, that was his promise. She never wanted to leave her life, family, and friends behind forever.

    Then, she heard her phone ring, and looking at the caller, she smiled. "Hey, Mike." She quickly answered him, knowing he was checking up on her.

    "I hope the trip isfortable. The news said it is clear weather today." He informed her and assured her that she would not have a bumpy ride. So far, she believed him, seeing nothing but a fair climate outside.

    "I still wish you came. So you can join me at the beach." She told him, teasing him with the allure of the warm sun on their skin. "I believe tan would be a good color on you." She added.

    "Yeah, I think so too. And believe me, if I had a choice, I would have joined you." He told her, sounding regretful. "But as soon as I have some free time, I promise toe and see you. Then, we can go frolicking under the sun." He swore to her, slightly chuckling, probably picturing the beach underneath their feet.

    She could not wait for that time when her friend could keep herpany. But for now, she had to focus on finding herself and learning to live her new life without depending on others.

    Although she had worked hard to build her name in the architecture world, she knew that she had always lived under the umbre of her father''s name. She had lived a sheltered life, depending on most of her decisions through the guidance of her father.

    Now, it was time to do it on her own.

    "I guess I will be looking forward to that." She smiled even if he would not see it. "Anyway, I gotta go. I think I am a little sleepy." She told him, excusing herself.

    her. But the idea that Gerald was the one who spoke on the other end was not possible.

    23:41

    "That is just crazy." She told herself, shaking her head to shake off the idea out of her mind.

    about her. But she could not seek them out. She believed Mike was right about this. She could not involve them in this dangerous situation.

    "Oh, sure! Just tell..." But before he could say more, she interrupted him.

    "Don''t worry." She assured him. "She is taking good care of me." She appreciated what he was trying to do, even if it felt like he was smothering her.

    "I only want to make sure you are going to be ok," Mike said on the other line, sounding slightly frustrated.

    She supposed he mirrored what she felt at the moment. "I am ok. Thanks to you." She said, feeling a little teary. But she blinked them away, knowing she had no use for tears.

    "You have to call me as soon as yound. And every time you need something or want to talk." He reminded her what he had repeatedly told her before they parted ways.

    "I will..." She was saying this when a voice suddenly sounded in the background.

    "Are you ready, Mike?" She heard a man''s voice before the conversation became muffled.

    She thought she heard, "Wait!" Then, everything else became unclear, as if Mike had covered the mouthpiece before putting her on hold. Honestly, she had no idea what she heard.

    It happened so fast.

    Still, did she hear his voice? Was that him, or was she imagining it, wanting it to be him?

    But he was dead. Gerald was noting back.

    Maybe it was like the other day when she fantasized about his presence in the house, sensing him near, watching over her. But just like her dreams, it was nothing more but the figment of her imagination. He was not real.

    Either she heard a familiar voice that sounded like him talking to Mike, or her mind yed tricks on her. But the idea that Gerald was the one who spoke on the other end was not possible.

    "That is just crazy." She told herself, shaking her head to shake off the idea out of her mind.

    She kept the phone in her ears, waiting for Mike to return to their conversation. After a few more seconds, she heard the phone click, and his voice returned to her receiver.

    "I am sorry about that. It was a client asking if we could continue with the meeting. So, I better run." Mike said, sounding so calm and convincing.

    She could not see why she should doubt his words.

    "I guess I will not keep you anymore. Go and save the world." She teased him as she finally said goodbye. "I will call again as soon as Ind."

    Then, the line was dead, but she could not help but thank the man for saving her.

    He was her savior.

    She stared at her phone before putting it back inside her bag. She was not expecting more calls since no one else knew her number. Under her new name, she still had no other friend except Mike.

    When she looked outside the window, somewhat, his voice popped up in her head. "Are you ready, Mike?" It repeated. It sounded like him, but it did not prove it was him.

    She could only conclude that she had been watching too many ghost stories, wishing Gerald would return to her. But that was just in the movies. In real life, she had to ept that the dead would never live again.

    But as she stared at the clear sky again, she could not help but question her conclusion. What if there was a way for the dead to return to the world of the living?

    Was that even possible? Of course not. That was just ridiculous.

 Chapter 1187 Die-hard fan

    Chapter 1187 Die-hard fan

    He had been early at the office today to collect his things. It was hisst day at work. And he wanted to pick up his few personal items and be on his way.

    Then, he had to meet with his boss for his exit interview, hoping he could get a good rmendation for his next venture. After all, he would need all the help he could get with his new ns.

    "It had been great to work with you. I learned a lot, not only in this profession. But you have been a great influence on my personal growth." He was not just saying that. It was all true.

    If not for his bosses, Alex and Marcus, he would not have learned the value of life. How important it was to find his dream and priorities. Because of them, he realized the significance of maturity and responsibility.

    "We only helped, Zach, but you did most of the hardbor. And honestly, your contribution in the short time you worked here is invaluable. We are saddened to let you go," Alex said as he closed his file.

    He watched his boss move the file to the side, cing his hands on the table, entwining his fingers together as his eyes focused on him. It was like he was studying him.

    "Thank you, Alex. That means so much to me. I hope that also means that you would give me a killer rmendation afterward." He jokingly said to his former boss. As of a minute ago, he was officially out of a job.

    It had been a st working for this man. But like an eagle, he had to spread his wings and learn to fly. If he wanted to be anything like this man, he had to start venturing on his own two feet.

    "I can always create a position for you. We can always keep you and Ria together. You two make a great team." Zach heard his boss say, looking slightly hesitant to let him go. "Are you sure there is no way to persuade you to stay on?"

    Alex was right about that. He and Ria had been a great team. But Ria already had her feet at the door. She was already climbing her way to her own sess story. He did not want to rain on her parade.

    As much as he did not want to leave Ria, he knew he had to work alone to find his path. Then, maybe at some point, they could meet halfway. But at the moment, they had to find their way without each other. At least professionally.

    "That is a seductive offer. Under a different circumstance, I will grab the chance. But you must understand that this is not where I belong." Zach needed to be honest with him.

    He had no intention ofpeting against his boss in the same industry. But he was hoping that they could work together in the future. The world was big enough for all of them. There was enough market for both of them.

    "I will be honest. When you started here, I thought you were a lost cause. But you have proven me wrong." Alex said while shaking his head as if recalling the first time he saw him.

    He remembered it was at the police station. Then, he also recalled how he presented himself to this man on his first day on the job. He was arrogant and irresponsible.

    "I was still a piece of shit back then." He admitted. But he was not always like that. It just happened that he was not on his best behavior during those times. "But working for you had set me straight again."

    Again, he was thankful to him and his partner, Marcus. And, of course. "I also owed my transformation to you, Alona." He knew she was listening at her desk, making his voice louder, so it would reach her ears more clearly.

    She had been a great mentor when he first started working for Alex. She had shown him the ropes on how to impress his boss. If not for her, he might have quit on the first week on the job in the mailroom.

    But she made him understand the value of hard work and working for a team. A valuable lesson that he would never forget in his entire lifetime. He guessed it was because Alex set a good example, and his entire workforce followed him.

    "As I said, it is with a heavy heart that we are letting you go," Alex said, pushing a paper before him. "All you need is to sign that, and then you are free to go."

    After signing the papers, he thanked Alex again and gradually walked out of his office with a heavy heart. He enjoyed working in this office with these talented and hardworking people. He would surely miss all of them.

    "I hate saying goodbye. So, let us not do that." Alona stood at her table and walked toward him. "Now, if you need anything. Don''t be a stranger." She said, acting like a big sister to him, more than a co-employee.

    "I like that," Zach responded with a big smile, hugging her back. "I have to go. But expect my call soon." He told her as he walked out of that office.

    However, he did not go straight to the elevator. Instead, he made a side trip. He strode toward the other hallway leading to the other end of the floor. Then, he stopped at the small room where it all started, his romantic interest in this fascinating woman.

    "Knock, knock!" He said, knowing there was no door to her office. Then, the woman sitting at her tiny desk looked up with a cat-like grin on her lovely face.

    He could tell that she was ecstatic. It was the day Alex would announce her promotion, her first step to the corporatedder. Contrary to what others initially assumed, she got the job because of her hard work, not because he stepped down.

    Although they initially stated that the best man or woman would win the position, they eventually changed it after they both performed well at their task. Alex and Marcus decided that they both deserved a promotion.

    "Zach! How was it?" She asked as she stood from her desk to meet him halfway in her small cubicle of an office.

    Although she was excited, he could feel in her hands when he took them that she was nervous. It was slightly trembling and sweaty, a definite sign that she was on her nerve ends.

    "It was great. Alex still tried to stop me from leaving, but you know I have to." He already discussed this with Ria.

    She understood that she was never second best to him. As a matter of fact, in his opinion, she had outdone him in many aspects of the job. And whatever she stillcked, she could easily manage to learn without a hitch.

    Nevertheless, he supposed she had to learn to be more confident in her own skin and stop second-guessing her decisions. But he could not me her after all that she had been through.

    Still, he believed in her. He knew she would be just fine. She would eventually learn the ropes on how to handle her new position and excel in it. Besides, he would always be there to be her number-one supporter.

    "Yeah. I know you will do great in whatever you n to do." She said she was also his number one fan. "I am so proud of you for stepping out of yourfort zone and following your dream."

    She ced her hand on both sides of his face as she stared at him, showing him through the glint in her eyes how much she believed in him. Suddenly, it reminded him how lucky he was to find a gem like her.

    But he believed she was right. It would have been much easier to follow his father''s legacy by pursuing a political career. But somehow, he had always known it was not the correct path for his future.

    He learned through experience that he wanted something else. And this time, he was not afraid to work for it. He would not take the easy way to achieve sess but take the hard road to a new career path.

    "This is for us. I am doing this for our future. So, I hope you will never tire of believing in me." Zach took her into his arms, showing his overwhelming love for her.

    "Never." One word that made his heart swell with happiness. But before they could say more, someone clearing her throat interrupted them.

    "Ahem!" She repeated. This time, it was louder. "I am sorry to interrupt my precious love birds." From the tone of her voice, he could already determine who it was.

    "Hi, Brenda." Ria greeted her first as she moved away from his embrace. "Do you need anything?" She asked her immediate superior.

    He turned in time to see Brenda winking at Ria. He could only assume they had some private conversation he was not privy with. He did not mind since he could tell it was about him.

    "Well, Alex is looking for you," Brenda said as she pped her hands. "I think it is time. He wants you to go to the conference room." Brenda appeared very excited for his fiance. Well, he was too.

    "Go break a leg," Zach said, encouraging her to enjoy this moment. After all, this was her big break.

    "You are also requested to join us, you knucklehead." Brenda turned to him, addressing her statement at him.

    Of course, he would not miss witnessing her achievement. As he said, he was her die-hard fan.

 Chapter 1188 - 1188 To be a free man

    1188 To be a free man

    He focused his eyes on the road as he drove them to their destination. Finally, the authorities allowed him out of their safe house. He did not need to sneak out this time.

    However, he could not help but wish that he had seen her off before she left for the ind. But Mike was right. It was better this way. He could notpromise her safety by making careless mistakes.

    ��What do you think of their ns? Do you think it would work?�� His friend consulted with him, reviewing the strategy that the authorities gave them.

    So far, he believed their joint efforts had worked and were sessful. He did not want to question the situation unless he found a reason or a loophole in the strategy. He guessed following the n was better than going rogue.

    He was lucky the other night that no one caught him. Or he would have wasted their effort and might have put Haley in danger. But now, she was safely out of their enemies. Hopefully, they would not reach her where he was hiding her.

    Nevertheless, an incident earlier would not stop bothering him, disrupting his thoughts. Then, he turned to his friend, hoping that he could dispel his predicament.

    ��I wonder if she heard my voice earlier.�� Gerald voiced his concern with his friend as he sat on an old model Cadic with a hat, sses, fake beard, and mustache to hide his identity.

    He even wore old clothing that only a homeless man would have no choice but to wear. It was the only way they could guarantee his safety against those who wanted him dead.

    To his adversaries, he was supposed to be rotting under the ground, not driving around the city. Therefore, he had to remain dead in their eyes. He had to be cautious not to be seen and recognized.

    .....

    ��I am unsure. I hope not.�� Mike answered him. ��But she did not seem to mention anything.��

    He wished that was the case with her. Thest thing he wanted was for her to get haunted by his voice. He was slightly worried when Mike told him she had sensed his present the other night, thinking he was a ghost.

    It was also why he did not try to see her off at the airport. He did not want her to suffer any more than necessary. As much as he did not want to make her cry, he knew it was out of his hands.

    It was better to hurt her emotionally than to see her in a coffin buried next to his coffin. She wanted her to live and be happy, even if it meant that he would not be part of her life. At least she would have their child to love and love her back.

    ��Just keep your ears alert for any signs that she suspects anything. Then, assure her that it was just her imagination.�� Gerald did not wish to do this to her. He did not want to lie and put her in the dark, but it was the only good thing he had done with his entire life.

    And he would not back out now, especially when she was carrying their child. He had to protect them even if he had to die again, doing so. He wouldy his life for them.

    ��I will,�� Mike assured him as they neared their destination. ��But I need you to stop thinking about her. I need your mind and your eyes focused on this.�� His friend reminded him, a bit worried about his behavior.

    But that would not be a problem since he was doing this for the love of his life and his child. He knew he could not mess this up. If he seeded with the n, he might eventually find a way to reunite with his family.

    Yes, Haley and their child were his families now. They had been the center of his life. But if he failed, they would be safe and away from the life he had to endure to survive. His child would not have to live in a life of darkness.

    ��Don��t worry. I have your back.�� Although their initial mission was not life and death, they still needed to be careful. He only went out today to gather intel. Information that the authorities would not know how to find.

    The world of the underground organization was an intricate business that had fooled the authorities so many times. It was the only reason it continued to be prolific despite the intense and fierce pursuit of the legal system.

    As the former leader of the infamous group, he was privy to most of the secrets of the underground world. And most importantly, how it had functioned since he established most of itstest operations.

    He learned from Mike that they barely changed anything since they thought Gerald was dead. They saw no threat to continuing a working and sessful system.

    ��Ok. Get ready! We are nearing the warehouse.�� Gerald told his friend as they parked the car in an obscure location where no one would notice it.

    They would have to travel by foot from the car to the building, which was a considerable walk. But it was better than for the vehicle to get spotted by one of his former men.

    Although his wound still ache, it was tolerable. He knew he could manage to fight if needed. But he hoped he did not have to as he pulled his gun out of the hiddenpartment in the car.

    Then he turned the microphone on so the authorities could hear their conversations again. He had to turn them off earlier when they discussed Haley, not wanting them to snoop in his private life.

    ��What happened to your mikes?�� The voice of the man in charge on the other end asked.

    ��It is ok now. I can hear you loud and clear.�� He had no intention of answering the man as he checked the chamber of his gun, ensuring that it had bullets and was ready to fire before inserting it in his waistband, hiding it under his jacket.

    His friend also did the same with him, following his lead before he answered the man on the other line, who was listening to their mikes. ��We are ready.�� He informed them, knowing they were not far behind, also hiding out of sight.

    His mission was simple. They had to get passed the guards. Then he had to retrieve a file he kept in a secret vault in his former office. Of course, as awyer, he knew that having a weapon was the key to getting out of anything.

    He would use everything he knew about the organization as a bargaining chip for his freedom. But there was a hitch. They wanted him to help burn the organization to the ground.

    But he believed an established organization like this that operated worldwide would not be easy to destroy. It might take many years before he could finally put thest nail in its coffin.

    Nevertheless, he knew the sacrifice was worth it if he could spend the rest of his life with his family as a free man. He would never have a second thought of doing this for that chance.

    He remembered Mike��s words. ��Why would you give up all this?�� He asked him. But he had only one answer in his mind. ��For Haley.�� He did not even know at that time that she was pregnant.

    He wanted to give her a life she could be happy without the constant fear of danger in her head. He knew that a life of crime was not for her, especially when he had confirmed that she had nothing to do with her father��s illegal activities.

    And he thought he would never want a child, afraid that he was a monster like his father, Joaquin. But Haley made him feel different. Somehow, she taught him that he should not be defined by how his father had raised him.

    After all, he had the blood of a good man, Ethan.

    ��Let��s go,�� Mike said, snapping him out of his reverie and reminding him that he had to focus.

    They exited the car and gradually closed into the warehouse, which only consisted of a handful of guards. He picked this time since the warehouse was empty of contrabands. There was nothing much to guard.

    They just had to pick the perfect time to avoid security from catching them. Two guards stood by the gates. Then, at least three roamed the ground. Usually, there was no one inside.

    He just had to reach the confine of the empty building to avoid getting spotted. Then, he was safe. He could effortlessly gain ess to his office and to the files.

    ��What do you think?�� Mike asked as they stopped at an area outside the perimeter fence.

    He looked at his watch, counting the minutes, before returning his eyes to his binocrs. He observed the movement of the three roaming guards, timing their patrol.

    ��What is the update?�� His earpiece sounded in his ears, demanding information.

    ��Give me a minute.�� He said, checking if his n was good.

    Eventually, he moved, asking Mike to watch his back. He did not need Mike to go with him. It was better if he did it alone. It would be easier and faster.

    It was dangerous, but as he had said earlier, he would risk everything, and even his life, for his family and to be a free man.

 Chapter 1189 - 1189 Brothers who always had each other鈥檚 back.

    1189 Brothers who always had each other��s back.

    He did not have toe to this ce to bring the papers, but he found himself walking along the busy hallways, going out of his way to give the documents to David.

    Honestly, he felt guilty for not showing up. But technically, he did not say yes, nor said no. He could not decide whether he should do it or not. Choosing to work for David seemed easier than agreeing to the proposal.

    ��Hey, you are that guy from the bar, right?�� A woman in uniform said as he passed a patient in a wheelchair.

    He stopped, wondering who the woman talking to him was. He could not remember meeting her. But mentioning the bar, he could only think of one possibility. She was one of Roseann��s friends.

    ��What?�� He asked again, pretending not to understand. He maintained the excuse that he was here for the papers and not to see her.

    But his mind nagged at him that it was a lie. He was a stupid fool for missing the opportunity to date what seemed to be a wonderful person because he was still pining for someone that left him.

    ��Hi! I am Bernadeth, Roseann��s friend. I saw you at the bar, talking to Roseann.�� She further exined as she extended her hand in a friendly gesture.

    He guessed he had no more excuse to ignore the woman. He took her hand and firmly shook it. ��Hi! Adam.�� Introducing himself. But he did not bother to supply more words, wanting to excuse himself quickly.

    ��Are you looking for Roseann? She is now at the Doctor��s lounge. I can page her for you if...�� She kindly offered, but he stopped her.

    .....

    ��No.�� He abruptly said. ��I am not here to see her.�� He added. ��I am here to see someone else.�� He further exined.

    He knew he could not look at the woman directly in her eyes as shame ate up inside him. He knew he had nothing to feel guilty about but could not help himself. He hated when he believed he had aggravated a woman.

    ��Oh!�� Bernadeth said in surprise. Judging from the expression on her face, he concluded that she might know more than just meeting him in the bar. ��Ok. But if you change your mind, let me know, or page her directly.�� She told him, looking quite disappointed.

    ��Excuse me!�� Another voice joined them. ��I am in pain here.�� The older man said as he sat in his wheelchair.

    ��I am sorry,�� Bernadeth apologetically said, realizing she still had a patient to attend to as she looked at the man before her. ��I have to go, but nice meeting you, Adam.��

    Then, she wheeled the patient away while he continued to the opposite hallway toward the room where his friend was waiting for him. But his mind could not stop thinking that she was here.

    Again the possibility of bumping into her in the hallway or at the bar was high. But did he want to see her after not showing up on their datest night after she made an effort to see him?

    ��Adam, pleasee in.�� His friend called him as soon as he saw him by the door. ��You know you can have just dropped off those papers at the office tomorrow.�� He said, indicating the signed documents in his hand.

    ��Unless you have a few questions that you want to change in the contract. I am all ears.�� David said, asking him to join him on a couch on the other side of the room.

    ��I think everything is in order. Frankly, I have already signed it.�� He admitted, handing the papers to his friend, agreeing to everything the contract stated. ��But I have something I wish to discuss with you instead.��

    ��What is it?�� David said, slightly confused and curious as he put the papers aside and focused his eyes on him.

    He straightened on his seat and squared his shoulder, hoping that his friend would understand what he was about to ask him next. He doubted if his friend knew how he felt about his sister.

    ��I just want to know if you have heard from Serena.�� He had no idea why he had to torture himself like this. But he had to know that she was ok. ��Have you talked to hertely?��

    He watched his friend��s face change from mere curiosity to suspicion, as if he was trying to figure out what was missing in the picture. But he could not me him. He would have acted the same way if he had a sister.

    ��Of course, why asked?�� He kept his eyes on him, probably scrutinizing his face and waiting for his answer. ��Is it about her case?��

    It was easier to conclude that it was about her case, but it was not about that. ��No. It is a bit personal. I only want to make sure that she was ok.�� He said.

    He knew he was not delusional, thinking he only imagined how she felt about him. He sensed that she also felt a strong attraction to him, but unfortunately, time did not give them a chance to explore their feelings.

    Then, she was gone.

    ��She is doing ok under the present circumstances,�� David answered, but his eyes still searched for something else. ��Is there something between the two of you?�� Suddenly, his friend addressed the elephant in the room.

    But how could he even answer that question when in truth, they were nothing between him and Serena but suppressed feelings? How he wished there could have been more.

    ��No. I am just concerned about Serena.�� That was the most honest answer he could give him. ��I mean, I did like her.�� He finally admitted to his friend. ��But I swear, we are just friends.�� That was the most their rtionship had reached.

    ��That is too bad.�� Suddenly he heard his friend say, shaking his head in disappointment. ��I would have loved to have you as a brother-inw.�� His friend confided with him.

    He looked at him dumbfounded, not expecting his friend would say that. He thought he would get angry and use him of taking advantage of his baby sister during her time of vulnerability.

    ��But...�� He paused in surprise. ��I thought you would be furious.�� He disclosed this to his friend. It had been his reason for keeping it from him.

    ��Why would I? My sister had been in a string of bad rtionships, even abusive. I know that with you, she would be safe and loved.�� David took a deep breath as he thought of his sister and what she had gone through in her past rtionships.

    That was true as he thought of her. He would have kept her safe. And he would have loved her with all his heart. But should he keep waiting for her and hope she would be brave enough to face her feelings for him?

    Or should he move on with his life and force himself to forget about her?

    ��Unfortunately, I don��t know if she felt the same way.�� He told his friend. Sadly, what his friend thought did not count. Serena was the only person who could decide if they had a chance in the future.

    ��Then, ask her,�� David said. ��Don��t let her fear ruin what could be.�� His friend said. ��Look at me. Not even the possibility of death could stop me from loving her.�� His friend lovingly stared at the sleeping form on the bed.

    Without waiting for an answer, his friend pulled out his phone and started typing something on the screen. A few minutester, he heard his phone beep, indicating a message.

    ��That is her address. That is where you will find my sister. Why don��t you drive over there and see her before you start working for me?�� David proposed to him. ��Maybe she might have a different answer this time.��

    He looked at the screen, debating whether to listen to his friend or ignore it. Besides, Serena said she needed time. But how much time? He closed his phone, still undecided about what to do.

    ��I will think about it.�� Adam pushed his phone back into his pocket to face his friend. ��But thank you for understanding. I was not expecting...�� He failed to finish his statement when his friend stood up and tapped him on the shoulder.

    ��Even if you and my sister did not work out, I always thought of us as more than a friend. We might not have the same blood. But we have always been brothers.�� David told him with affection.

    He agreed with his friend. They had a long history together. He might not belong to a Royal lineage or an heir to an empire, but his friends always treated him as their equal.

    They had enjoyed their youthful years with the usual mischief and naughty ways. But they also did many good things they could proudly tell their kids in the future.

    And he would never forget those times when they had bailed each other out of trouble back in the day. They had been brothers who always had each other��s back.

 Chapter 1190 - 1190 Burning in hell

    1190 Burning in hell

    She stared at the brown, bubbly liquid before her. She was not heartbroken, but she was desperate and disappointed. She hoped Adam would agree to her proposal, but he did not appear at her dinner invitation.

    But he could not be mad at him. After all, he did not promise anything. He only said he would think about it but did not say yes. Still, he did not say no.

    ��I was hoping he would have changed his mind.�� She said to her friend as they sat at the same bar where she first saw him. ��And to make matters worse, he was here. But he never bothered to see me.��

    ��Hey, Roseann. Don��t be hard on yourself.�� Her friend said as she took a swig of her drink. ��I am sure a hundred men out there who would want to take you out and bang the living life out of you.��

    She knew that was not how that phrase went, but she got the gist. Her friend might be as drunk as she was. But, of course, they had another friend who was the designated driver.

    ��But he is perfect,�� Roseann said, still remembering seeing him as he exited the hospital building. Then, she thought she would find him drinking in the bar, waiting for her.

    Unfortunately, she did not see him. Even the bartender told her that he did note in. It meant he visited the hospital purely for business and had nothing to do with her.

    ��Hey, you don��t need him. I can be your rebound guy.�� Her other friend jokingly said as he pointed to himself.

    ��No, you can��t be. You are the designated driver.�� Roseann reiterated to the young intern that she had known since college.

    .....

    Besides, she knew that he had always had a crush on her. It would not help her situation if she encouraged his feelings for her, knowing she could never reciprocate it.

    ��And I can��t sleep around. I am not a slut.�� She pointed to her other friend. ��But I am not a homewrecker too.��

    Technically, David and her sister were not married yet. But their rtionship was beyond the saying of vows and certificates. They were soulmates.

    She could not see herself ruining their rtionship or her rtionship with them by inserting herself and her emotions into the picture. After witnessing how David celebrated their anniversary, she wanted him more to herself.

    But she had to stop the demon that was growing inside her. She had to eliminate the envy she felt for her sister. She had to be the better person and stop herself before she made matters worse.

    ��You are not,�� Bernadeth said as she patted her hand. ��You are a good person who just fell for the wrong guy. But you are strong. You can fight this temptation and move on with your life.��

    She wanted to believe her friend. But what if she could not? Should she go away? Far away where she would not have any contact with David. Or should she just plunge into a rtionship with her friend and damn with the consequence.

    But both options did not appeal to her.

    She could not run away from her life. She had worked so hard to reach this point in her career to give it up. And she could not leave her family. And worse of all, she could not use her other friend for selfish reasons.

    ��Anyway, what about you guys? Do you have anything to share? I don��t want to hug all the spotlight here.�� Roseann told her friends, tired of talking about her situation.

    She was here to get drunk, so she did not have to think of them. But instead, she still kept talking about them. She would rather hear their problems, hoping they would be worse than hers.

    ��Nothing much is happening with me,�� Bernadeth said as she shrugged her petite shoulders.

    ��You?�� She turned to her other friend, who was drinking a soda from a can. ��What is wrong with you today, Roy?��

    She noticed, except for that little jibe, he was silent. It was unusual for a man like him who always had something to say. Then, she heard about an incident earlier, but the story was vague.

    ��I think I might get kicked out of the program.�� Her friend said with a solemn look on his handsome face.

    She guessed it was worse than she thought. But she had to find out more so she could help her friend. Suddenly, thoughts of her problem vanished as her concern for her friend kicked in.

    ��What happened?�� Bernadeth asked first as they looked at their other friend, who deserved the drink more than them.

    ��I killed a patient.�� He said as he buried his face in the palm of his hands.

    Of course, that was what doctors said if a patient had died under their watch. But they did not intentionally and nned to kill them. But for him to think that the hospital might remove him from the program was another matter.

    ��What do you mean?�� Roseann asked, thinking of several scenarios in her mind.

    Roy started exining the earlier event in the operating room, where he identally made a miscalction and a big mistake that might have caused the patient��s death.

    ��I am sure if it was just an ident, you will find a way to clear your name,�� Roseann said a word of encouragement, wanting to cheer her friend. ��Besides, they still had to review all the events. We are still not sure that your mistake was the reason for his death.��

    She did not want to believe the hospital would me their doctors for negligence without solid proof and a thorough investigation. Besides, they were interns. They might be the best, but they were still learning.

    They were still humans who were susceptible to mistakes. But they were willing to learn from them, hoping they would nevermit them again. Overall, they were here to help and not harm people��s lives.

    ��Come on...�� But before she could finish her statement, somebody suddenly appeared beside her and tapped her shoulder.

    ��So, what are we celebrating tonight.�� A familiar voice spoke before she could look at the unexpected guest. ��Or is this a bad day for you guys?��

    Instantly, she looked up, but the shock on her face told her that she had just answered his question as he smiled and took the seat next to her. ��Do you mind if I join you guys?��

    She wanted to say she did, but it would note out, leaving the words stuck in her throat.

    ��Please, join us, David,�� Bernadeth said, but he had already waved to the bartender for another round. ��This is on me.�� He said, treating them with another set of shots.

    ��And don��t worry. I have a driver, so you can drink as many as you like.�� He addressed his statement to her friend, Roy, who was not drinking.

    Immediately, Roy grabbed the first shot and gulped everything in one go. She guessed he needed it more than she and Bernatte did after the day he had. Suddenly, she was thankful that David had shown up.

    Soon, they were drinking like there was no tomorrow, trying to console Roy from his misery. Even David said to look into his case and offered help if her friend needed future representation.

    ��You are a lifesaver,�� Roy said, drunk but looking much better than his earlier state.

    She surmised that she might feel simrly if that ever happened to her. As they said, it was just a matter of time before they had a patient that would change their life forever. She was still waiting for hers.

    ��I have not done anything yet,�� David said as the night progressed withughter this time.

    ��Anyway, why are you here?�� Roseann suddenly remembered that he was supposed to be with her sister or at home. It waste.

    ��I was looking for you. I was worried since I had not seen you for a while.�� He told her, which caught her by surprise.

    She was not expecting that he had missed her. But she quickly cautioned herself from putting any meaning into it. That would not help her situation. Besides, she was supposed to be avoiding her.

    And drinking with him was not a good sign.

    ��Well, you found me. I was just busy.�� She excused herself as she decided to cut herself off from the alcohol before her rational thinking became impaired. Thest thing she needed was for her to make a stupid mistake.

    ��And I think we had enough guys. We still have work tomorrow.�� Roseann told her friends.

    ��We can still have one more round,�� Roy said. He was not ready to go home yet.

    ��No.�� She acted like the mother hen, pastoring her flock and forcing them to leave the establishment.

    On the other hand, David just watched, looking unfazed by the alcohol he consumed. Then, he helped them into his car while his driver drove them home one at a time.

    But the dilemma was far from over when she had to sit closer in the car beside him. She could feel his firm thighs rubbing against hers as the car maneuvered to the light traffic.

    But more than that, she could feel the warmth of his skin against hers. It was like she was burning. But worse, she knew she would be burning in hell for the thoughts that went through her head.

    She knew she had to cleanse herself before doing something she would regret for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 1191 - 1191 His kryptonite

    1191 His kryptonite

    Gerald stared at the documents in his hands. It was not easy to acquire them, but fortunately, he knew what to do. He knew the warehouse and the operations of his old crew. It was a simple in-and-out n.

    But, of course, incidents might still happen.

    Therefore, he was careful not to get caught. He took all precautions until he had retrieved the files from his hidden vault. Then, he slipped through the guards again until he was out safely.

    ��Now, what?�� Mike asked as he drove the getaway car. He steered the car in the darkness, avoiding any attention until they had reached the open road and joined the other passing cars. Then, he turned the headlights on.

    Now, he held in his tight grip some of the evidence he needed to bring some of the operators down. But he still had bigger fish to fry. But first, he had to catch them. And that would not be as easy as this one.

    If he failed,

    He watched the light traffic hide their car, appearing like they were just one of them. They had to blend in if they did not want anyone else to suspect anything. His enemies had many people who could easily spot them if they appeared suspicious.

    ��Concentrate on the road,�� Gerald told his friend as he opened the files in his hand. ��We will discuss this once we return to the safe house.��

    And, of course, thest thing he needed was to run with aw enforcer. It would be hard to exin why a dead person was still alive. Although he had an arrangement with the authorities, only a few people knew about his current situation. And they intended to keep it that way.

    .....

    The authorities promised to give him a new identity if the situation worsened. A new life where he could start over again and where his enemies would never reach him.

    ��What are you thinking?�� His friend knew him too well as his eyes nced his way.

    But, of course, he would never trust the authorities to keep him safe. They wanted the big fish, and he was the bait. He knew if they were desperate to get the new leader of his old organization, they would never have second thoughts about sacrificing his ass.

    At the end of this road, he concluded that he could only depend on himself to keep himself safe. And if he had to disappear, it would be on his terms, not theirs. Even they would not know where he was.

    Nheless, he still wanted to get his life back. And start over with Haley. It was the only reason he was here in the first ce, risking his life. He wanted to do something that would make his son proud of him. Or daughter.

    ��We will n our next move before the authorities kill us both.�� He said, knowing that many of the people they ced in the witness protection program died because of corrupt authorities and officials in the system.

    He had no intention of bing one of them. Or his friend, for that matter. Money was not a problem. He had enough in his offshore ounts to make him disappear from their radar. And he believed he still had a few people who showed loyalty to him even after he had died.

    Now, all he needed was a foolproof n that the authorities would not suspect and untraceable. So far, he could think of several ways, but he had to decide on the best one.

    ��Count me in.�� Mike excitedly responded as he mmed his hands on the steering wheel.

    He could tell that his partner was also thinking of a few suggestions. That was what he liked about him. He was not just a man who had his back, but he also had the brain to back him up.

    His friend was as intelligent as he was. Admittedly, there were times that Mike might have outwitted him. Still, it was a defeat that he would take any time since his friend��s ideas had already saved him countless times back in the day.

    ��What about them?�� Mike asked the people that were following them not far behind.

    ��All they wanted are these papers.�� He waved the documents and notebook in his hand. ��And I intend to give it to them.�� He said. But it did not mean he was not using this information to buy his life and safety.

    ��I trust that you have a n,�� Mike said, but his eyes told him his friend was busy concocting something in hisplicated mind.

    Then, he fell into silence as he mulled over his thoughts. But there was something he had not mentioned to his friend yet. He also took pictures of a new n he had identally discovered lying on the table.

    But he intended to show him tonight when the authorities had left them alone. At that moment, he would keep his discovery a secret from everyone else, more or less, until he had figured out what his enemies were nning.

    ��Have you checked on her?�� Suddenly, a new thought came to his mind as they neared the ce where he stayed.

    He had to hide again while they nned their consequent action. And while the authorities build a case against the criminal masterminds. As of now, he could probably convict at least three big yers, the ring leaders.

    But that was not enough.

    He believed the authorities could not act on this information yet unless he could get enough proof to convict his recement, Don, and his trusted assistant, Michael, and the rest of his new gang.

    Regarding the other drug cartels and their other illegal affiliations, there was nothing he could do for them. It was out of their jurisdiction if they were out of the country. He could only help them with the ones that operated in this soil.

    ��Yes, just a few minutes ago,�� Mike answered, knowing who he was referring to with that question. Who else would interest him except her? ��She said that she had settled in her new temporary housing. And the people she met were amodating, kind and hospitable.�� His friend added.

    ��That is great.�� He thought, slightly feeling disappointed and frustrated with his situation.

    He would give anything if he could hear her voice again and talk to her. But he knew that was not possible. He had to be patient and wait until it was safe.

    ��What about the baby? Did you ask her if she was ok after the flight?�� He could not help but feel concerned about their health condition.

    ��She said that everything was fine,�� Mike assured him, slightly shaking his head, probablyughing internally at his behavior.

    Who would have thought that a man like him, who never even blinked when he killed a man, could worry like this over a woman and a child? He wouldugh if somebody told him he would turn out like this more than a year ago.

    ��What about the doctor?�� He asked, ��And the chopper.�� He quickly added.

    He remembered that the problem with the ind was theck of expert doctors and medical facilities that could treatplicated medical conditions.

    Therefore, he requested that someone always be on standby in case she needed one. He was not taking any risk with her and his child. He wanted everything covered, from their safety to their health.

    ��I already arranged it.�� Mike smugly answered him, showing him he could follow those simple instructions.

    He did not doubt his skills, but as he said, he was not taking any chances. He had to double-check everything, especially everything that concerned Haley and his baby.

    He was not afraid to die for real this time, but he was terrified to hear that something had happened to the most important people in his life because he was not there to protect them.

    ��Thanks again, Mike. I appreciate everything you did for me.�� Gerald knew that his friend had gone beyond anything he had expected from him.

    He could not ask for more. He should not be demanding anything else. However, he could not help it. But he knew his friend understood his situation.

    ��You know I will take a bullet for you if I have to.�� His friend said, suddenly turning solemn. ��But I hope I never had to.�� He suddenly retracted his words. ��That looks like it hurts a lot.��

    Funnily, one thing his friend did not like was needles. He would not tremble with a gun pointed at his head but show him a pointy syringe, and he would cower in fear at the corner.

    He said it was a traumatic experience he had while a child that he could never ovee. His friend had tried several therapy sessions and treatment ns, but his fear had never disappeared.

    He could only hope that their enemies would never discover his weakness. Or he would be under their mercy.

    In his case, he also hoped that his enemies would never uncover his kryptonite.

 Chapter 1192 - 1192 Just human

    1192 Just human

    Beep! Beep! Beep!

    Her rm clock went on continuously, but she kept ignoring it, letting the sound enter one ear and exit the other. She knew it was time to wake up. However, she did not want to go to work.

    She did not want to be in the same building, let alone in the same room with her sister. Although nothing happenedst night, she still felt guilty, as hell, for her unwarranted thoughts.

    ��Ooohhh!�� She hated herself for it as she covered her face with her pillow, muffling her voice. And at the same time, she wished to suppress her mind from wandering elsewhere.

    Fortunately,st night, she was the first stop. Her apartment was the closest to the hospital. Therefore, she requested to be the first one out of the car. When David offered to walk her to her door, she shut him down, telling him she could still do it alone. She did not want to spend a minute longer with him.

    She remembered her breathing only became normal when she was behind her doors, safely locked inside her apartment. Her heart was pounding ruggedly inside her chest, thinking she was so close to kissing her soon-to-be brother-inw.

    ��You��re a fool.�� She told herself. ��A selfish prick.�� She continued, hating that she almost ruined her rtionship with him and possibly with her sister. Luckily, she had stopped herself.

    But honestly, there was no chance in hell that David would kiss her back. That was the sad part. She knew this. And the entire universe knew this. She was only setting herself to a major heartbreak.

    Beep! Beep! Beep!

    .....

    This time, her phone echoed with her rm clock, waking her up even though she was already wide awake. But she still disregarded the noise as she tried to clear her mind.

    After a while, she decided that it was no use. She was not going back to sleep as she slid out of bed. Nheless, she had already decided that going to work was not an option.

    She would apply for a sabbatical leave. She believed she needed time and space. But she doubted that would fly with her supervisor. She was just an intern. She had no right. She should not even get sick.

    ��No, I am not going to work.�� She told herself, but she knew that was not an option as she moved toward the bathroom to get ready.

    She could bete. That was still forgivable. But not showing up to work was punishable by death, the end of her career. Therefore, she had to move fast before she found herself out of a job.

    What she loved about her ce was the location. She did not need a car to get to work. It was just a few blocks. Therefore, she took out her bike and pedaled as hard as her feet would take her.

    Who needed a car when she could go much faster with a two-wheeled vehicle? A few minutester, she locked her bike in the parking lot and ran along the lobby toward the locker rooms. She still could catch up with the rounds.

    ��Where have you been?�� Her friend whispered as soon as she stood beside her, panting after running around the hospital, looking for them.

    She could see that the other residents had already checked several patients. But the instructor had not seen her yet. She could already picture her face scrunching up, creating havoc of fear.

    She could already imagine the scut work she would be doing all day for beingte. But it was better than being taken off the program. And it was all because of her stupidity.

    ��Not now. I will tell you about itter.�� She shut her friend up before she attracted unnecessary attention.

    She silently followed the rest of the residents, trying to catch up with the topics and the cases before them. Usually, she would stand at the front of the pack, but not today, as she hid behind the back.

    ��Dr. Sheldon, it is good for you to join us. I hope we are not taking much of your time.�� Her superior sarcasticallymented as she finally finished herst round without acknowledging her existence.

    But, of course, she knew it was intentional. Now, she waited for her judgment and punishment as the boss assigned them their task. As expected, chasing after reports and doing dirty jobsnded on herp.

    She had to do what everyone avoided. Frankly, she thought she would be the first to finish this program without going through this task. She had an excellent record, and the attendees loved her.

    But like the rest of them, she also fell through the cracks. Now, she had to pay the price.

    ��See youter.�� She told her friend, slightly disappointed with herself for breaking her record. And, of course, she was not looking forward to her task for the day.

    Thest thing she wanted was to stare at someone else��s ass, drain pus, draw blood, and run around the hospital, expediting reports. But unfortunately, it was the job.

    ��I will see youter. But you have to tell me everything.�� Her friend said as they went on their separate ways.

    She could not help but envy her friend, who was about to witness one of the mostplicated surgeries she had been dreaming about for weeks. She was supposed to be part of it. But she forgot about it. Now, she had lost her chance.

    ��Hey, do you need help?�� Suddenly, Roy caught up with her. She thought he already went on his way.

    ��I sure do, but I think your te is full, just like mine.�� She remarked as she turned to look at her friend.

    Luckily, she was good at holding her liquor, or she would still be with a terrible hangover. Although she still felt a little buzz, it was not enough to impair her from her job. A little power nap at break time would easily rejuvenize and energize her back to life.

    ��I can always help if you need me.�� Her friend said as he walked alongside her toward her first station.

    But she might have an idea of what her friend was doing. He was trying to make a y afterst night. He might think he had a chance with her since she talked about a rebound.

    Nevertheless, she would not ruin their friendship by giving her friend false hope that they had a chance because there was none. She would always look at Roy as a friend, maybe a brother, but never as a lover.

    ��I will call you if I need one.�� She told her friend instead. But, of course, she did not intend to do so as she moved along, leaving her friend behind.

    She dreamt of sewing people back into good health. It did not include treating wounds that had gangrenes and pus all over them. It was not what she had signed up to do when she said she wanted to be a doctor.

    After a couple of hours of scut work, she was ready to quit. She knew she had learned her lesson never to bete ever again or mess up with her future. But, of course, somebody had to do it.

    ��Done.�� She passed the charts back at the nurse station, d that was over.

    But, unfortunately for her, it was just the tip of the iceberg as another set of instructionsnded on her hands. This time, it was paperwork. It was worse than removing the yellow liquid from a man��s open wound. Or when she had extractedrvae and worms, feasting on a man��s flesh.

    She wanted the day to end, but drinking was not an option this time. She just wanted to go home and knocked herself off to sleep. She wanted a dreamless one where she could sleep like a log.

    ��Hey, aren��t you taking a lunch break?�� Her friend suddenly saw her in the hallway and stopped her.

    ��I just need to get the results at the radiology. Then, I can take a break.�� It sounded easy, but the line was long.

    She better put up her charms to get ahead in the line and get the results. Or she would end up waiting for hours before her turn. It was why doctors and nurses did not want to do this job.

    Fortunately, she had established a connection inside, giving her an easy pass. In a matter of a few minutes, she had the results in her hand. All she had to do next was to rush it to her attendee, and then she was off for a nice, long break if she was lucky.

    But residents seldom were.

    ��How are you holding up?�� Her friend asked, but she did not look sympathetic.

    ��Not bag, Bernadette. I am great.�� She sarcastically answered, knowing her friend knew how she felt since she had done this a few times.

    ��Wee to the club.�� Her friendughed, enjoying the hell she was going through.

    Then, she could not help butugh as she realized she was d to get this punishment. It was the cleansing she needed for the day. It had stopped her from thinking aboutst night.

    It was the perfect distraction from her thoughts.

    ��I guess I am just human, after all.�� She said, realizing that she should not be too hard on herself. She could not be perfect. She could not help but make mistakes. Still, she deserved a chance to correct them.

    But a beep on her pager told her she had to rush back inside. Something was wrong, but she was not sure what.

    ��I have to go.�� She said, leaving her friend behind, confused. But not as confused as her.

 Chapter 1193 - 1193 Perfect hideaway

    1193 Perfect hideaway

    Today was the best day of her life.

    If this was a dream, she did not want to wake up.

    Stop! Stop! Stop! She repeatedly shouted in her mind, giggling uncontrobly. But no words came out of her lips as she was overwhelmed by the tingling sensation in her body.

    Then, she wiggled her way out of his hold, freeing herself. She ran, but she knew he was not far behind. And she was not getting away for long. She turned around and found him catching up fast.

    ��You have to stop.�� She finally pleaded with him when she found her voice, turning to face him. ��Please, I can��t take it anymore.�� She begged him as she slowly stepped away while avoiding his hands from getting a grip of her again.

    She let her legs move backward, feeling the sand and water underneath the sole of her feet. But her eyes remained fixed on the handsome face of the man she had long to see. She did not even want to blink, afraid he might suddenly vanish from her line of sight.

    ��I just want to hold you, Haley.�� She heard his beautiful voice that charmed her in the first ce. ��I miss you so much.�� He continued as he strode closer. ��I promise I will not tickle you anymore.��

    Of course, how could she deny the chance to be in his arms again? She had dreamt of this chance for so long. She could not pass up the prospect of enjoying hispany for the rest of their lives.

    ��You promise.�� She said, stopping on her spot as she watched hime closer. A few more steps and he would be within her reach. But something else seemed to try to attract her attention.

    .....

    Something was moving behind him.

    But she did not want to look because she did not want to break their connection. She wished to stay in this world forever, where she was with the man she loved.

    ��I...�� But she never heard the rest of what he had said, as something else caught her attention.

    A cry?

    She heard a wailing from behind him. She believed a child was crying. But who was the child? Where did the babye from? Where was the baby?

    She tried to look behind him, trying to catch a glimpse of the baby. But she could only see the beautiful ocean and the stretch of sand. She stretched her neck and widened her eyes, but nothing.

    ��Did you hear that?�� She finally asked, confused and worried. What was going on?

    ��Hear what?�� He asked as he also turned to where she was looking.

    ��A baby.�� She said, then, instinctively, her hands touched her belly. ��Our baby.�� She said. Then, she was surprised that her abdomen was t. ��Wait, where is our baby?�� She asked.

    ��Our baby?�� He asked.

    ��Yes, our baby.�� She looked again at him, but she could not find him anymore. He was gone.

    ��No, Gerald. Come back.�� She said. She knew it. She should not have looked away. Now, he left her again.

    Then, she started crying. ��No. Come back.�� She kept repeating, wanting to hear his voice and see his face again.

    Then, she opened her eyes with a jerk, finding herself in a white room covered with walls. But she could hear the waves gently gliding on the shore.

    Damn!

    That was a dream as she instinctively touched her already mildly swollen belly. She concluded that hearing Gerald��s voice or what sounded like his tone had reminded her of him again.

    But that was just a dream. What did it mean? Her dream? She had no idea.

    Nevertheless, she decided she would not waste her time on it as she had better things to do. She could not keep leaving in false hope, not when her child depended on her.

    ��Maybe that was what my dream was telling me. I can��t have both.�� And if she insisted on having Gerald, too. Then she might lose her baby in the process.

    She had to stop this foolish fantasy of bringing the dead back to life. She did not want her baby to suffer the consequence of her unhealthy behavior.

    She quickly moved out of bed, seeing that the sun was already up. It was ok to bete today since it was her first day, and she still had a slight jetg. But she could not make a habit of making excuses.

    She had to be on her toes if she was starting a new life in this ce. ��No more excuses.�� She told herself.

    She reminded herself that she had reached her sess by not giving others a reason to doubt what she could do. She produced results through her hard work.

    Quickly, she showered, feeling the hotness in the air. The ce had a warmer climatepared to back home. She already expected this since she had been in tropical areas before.

    Nheless, it was different when her body was extra warm due to her pregnancy. She felt like she needed something to cool her down. ��Aaaahhhh!�� And the cold shower was perfect.

    She only packed light since Mike suggested she buy most of what she needed here. She was d she listened to him since most of her clothes would not fit in this hot temperature.

    But she had brought a few things that would do for now. After changing into something cool andfortable, she strode outside her room and began to explore.

    Soon, she was walking in the hallway of the new resort where she would be staying. It was the same resort that she would be renovating for three to six months, depending on the time frame of her project proposal.

    But first, she needed to find the manager working with her. She quickly marched to the reception area, hoping to ask for information. But even before she reached it, the woman who picked her up at the airport walked toward her, greeting her.

    ��Ms. Haley. I am d that you are awake.�� The woman, Trixie, introduced herself as her assistant while on the ind. ��Your breakfast will be served on the patio.�� She ushered her to the other exit toward the poolside.

    Then, she guided her to a table where she had prepared a bountiful breakfast. ��Why don��t you join me so we can talk?�� She offered, wanting to get to know her assistant a bit better.

    ��We can do thatter, but the manager will join you soon. He will be briefing you on your job here at the resort.�� Her assistant informed her.

    She had no choice but to agree with her assistant. After all, she was just another employee in this ce. Not the part owner of a big corporation. She had to abide by their rules and follow what they told her she should do.

    In the meantime, she looked at the ce, scouting the area. She could already see several changes in the old structures and designs. But, of course, she would like to see the entire project before deciding how she would best tackle this humongous task.

    ��Wait! You don��t have to do that.�� She stopped her assistant when she noticed that she was pouring her coffee for her.

    She did not like people serving her when she could do it herself. She would only ask her to do that if she was out of options and swamped with work. But she had barely done anything yet.

    ��This is part of my job,�� Trixie said as she looked at her.

    ��Not anymore.�� Haley put her hand on top of hers. ��I can do this. If you have other things to do, you can go now. I will call on you if I need you.��

    She needed an assistant at her job. But she did not sign up for a nanny, who would wait on her hand and foot. She knew what Mike was doing. Still, she would not let him smother her with his overprotectiveness.

    Still, she found it sweet of him to do such a thoughtful thing. Nevertheless, she could not act like an imbecile who could not even get her coffee.

    ��Good morning. Sorry if I kept you waiting.�� An older gentleman appeared before them with a friendly smile on his lips.

    She quickly assumed he was the manager. Because even in casual clothing, he still exuded confidence and overwhelming charisma. She could already tell he was good at his job handling a ce like this.

    ��No worries. I just woke up.�� Haley stood up to extend her hand to the man in charge of the ce. ��At any rate, I think I am the one who should be apologizing for waking upte.�� She said as she shook the man��s hand firmly.

    Soon, her assistant excused herself. Then, she and the manager sat down to enjoy a pleasant conversation while having a delicious breakfast. Of course, a pregnant young woman could never say no to delicious food, attacking the various delicacies with gusto.

    She guessed she should take advantage of this paradise while itsted. Mike was right. It was the perfect hideaway for someone like her who wanted a clean te.

 Chapter 1194 - 1194 The key to the Kingdom

    1194 The key to the Kingdom

    He sat on the passenger��s side of the car, still wearing his disguise and trying his best not to attract attention. So far, nobody seemed to mind their presence as they parked on an obscure part of the street.

    Everybody went with their business while they tried not to meddle with anyone��s affairs as they kept quiet inside their car, at least toned down their voices.

    ��You know I can do this alone.�� His friend said as they sat in the car, parked not far from their target. But not close enough for anyone to spot him.

    ��I know you can.�� He answered, sounding slightly condescending. He did not doubt that his friend could handle the simple surveince task. But that was not his reason foring with him.

    ��You are taking too many risks by being here.�� His friend reminded him, looking concerned for his safety and probably his too.

    Mike had continued to disagree with his n, which was rare in the long time they had been working together. Most of the time, they were in sync on what they should do. asionally, Mike would add a few ideas to make it better.

    But today, he did not like what he hade up with. ��It is suicide.�� Those were his words when he first heard of his intentions. ��You might as well serve your head on a tter.�� He exaggeratedly shouted, looking more agitated.

    But he disagreed with his friend and partner. He had a terrific strategy if his friend would only pull his head out of his ass and listen. However, it might take a while before Mike would listen to reason.

    ��I know what you are thinking, and I agree. There must be another way. But at this moment, this is the easiest. It is risky, but if we do it right. It might pay off.�� He exined to his friend as he took out his binocrs and scanned the area for their target. But he still could not spot him.

    .....

    He already had sufficient evidence to bring down the organization he used to rule for years based on the files he took from the warehouse. But was it good enough? No, he assumed it was not.

    He did not have enough proof to implicate the new leader of their group and some of his new associates in any of the criminal acts done by the syndicate. Somehow, they had managed to stay away from the authority��s radar and had been cautious in their recent activities.

    His enemies had always been one step before him, leaving him guessing their next move and trying to catch up. But he managed to turn the table. This time, he had the upper hand. But he had to y this right, not wanting to waste this precious opportunity to bring down his enemies and finally free himself from the prison his father locked him in.

    ��Maybe they are still testing if you are trustworthy,�� Gerald concluded when he shared his finding with his friend, Mike. ��Don doesn��t easily trust anyone.�� He knew the man since the older man had been his mentor.

    So far, from what they gathered, he could not find a file to link the man that had betrayed him and the people who helped him along the way to his downfall.

    He did not care if they wanted him out of the organization. He did not mind if they tried to kill him. He knew what he signed up for when he took over leading the group. He knew the risk. He was ready to die but not without a fight.

    Nevertheless, he believed it was not the issue here. It was not his life that he wished to protect but the innocent people who ended up in the crossfire, like Haley and his child.

    ��I thought I was convincing enough, but you are probably right. Killing you seem inadequate to persuade Don and his partners that I am on their side.�� Mike finally understood one of his points. ��They knew I was loyal to you, so if I can betray you, then I can also betray them.��

    That would sum up what he thought of his friend��s situation. That was why until now, they would not include him in the inner circle. They needed a new n and fast.

    Now, they had to get to their heads, find more details about them and learn how to expose their ns. They neededpelling evidence that would stick in the justice system, so they would never escape, using thew as their shield.

    If not, he would have no choice but to eliminate them if that was his only choice to keep Haley and his child safe. He had killed before. He would not have second thoughts about doing it again, even if he went to jail and burned in hell.

    ��Therefore, we have to find something else.�� He said, feeling the pressure of the authorities, who were breathing behind his back. ��And I can��t keep risking you going into the lion��s den, knowing they would never learn to trust you.��

    The authorities wanted the results, but he was not ready to give those files to them until he had everything he needed. That was the only way to guarantee his freedom and the safety of the people he loved.

    And he could not sacrifice his friend for his happiness. They were in this together, and they would either die together or escape their dark past together. He would never turn his back on his best friend.

    ��I think I saw Haley��s father.�� His friend pointed to the door of the building that they had been watching since they had arrived earlier.

    He quickly took his binocrs and assured himself that it was the man he wanted to see. It was him. He watched the older man ride a limousine parked alongside the road. Then, the car moved in the other direction.

    ��Quickly, we need to follow him. I think he will lead us to their new hideout.�� Gerald told his friend who was behind the wheel.

    Soon, they were a few cars behind the ck car that was about to turn to the left. He only hoped the traffic light would not change to red, or they might lose him.

    Thankfully, they managed to turn in the same direction before the traffic stopped the other cars behind them. Cautiously, they followed the car that was cruising in the light traffic.

    ��Do you think he would lead us to Don and Michael?�� Mike asked as he maneuvered the car behind the other vehicles, careful not to put attention on themselves.

    Thest thing they needed was to alert the other car that they were following them. Fortunately, Mike was an experienced driver. He knew how to handle the other cars smoothly without causing too much raucous.

    Then, the limousine stopped at what looked like a factory or a warehouse. He was not sure since he had never been to this ce before. This ce must be a new acquisition by the group. But he doubted that this belonged to Mr. Rosley since he had him investigated before.

    ��What now?�� His friend asked as they parked the car from a safe distance where nobody would notice them.

    He took his binocrs and scouted the ce, watching the men��s movement around the perimeter, at least those he could see from his vantage point. So far, he confirmed that this was a stash house, judging from the high-powered weapons some of them carry.

    He believed they were using this as a drop point for their deliveries before they shifted them to their other locations or buyers. But this could only be one of them.

    He needed the entire list and the schedule, just like the one they had intercepted. Then, he could finally set up a n for their entrapment.

    ��We observe.�� He guessed that was the best they could do at the moment.

    He was lucky that he had found this spot in the first ce. It would be easy to pinpoint the rest of the warehouse. But he still needed that list. He believed he might have an idea of how to get one.

    But first, he had to give something to the authorities so they would stop hounding him. He took pictures of the ce, hoping that would be enough for thew enforcers to provide him more time to build his case against his former group.

    ��Wait, do you see that other car entering the premises?�� Mike asked him, making him shift his eyes from the building to the front area by the guarded gate.

    It looked familiar, but he was not surprised anymore since he had dealt with him before. That was when he was still in the business. ��He will be the key to the Kingdom.�� He said, already concocting a n to get the information he needed about the group.

    He looked at his friend, and Mike nodded, agreeing with him this time. Finally, he had a n in ce.

 Chapter 1195 Growing family

    Chapter 1195 Growing family

    He watched her wife busy herself in the kitchen, fixing a nice dinner for them and a few guests. They had invited their close friends to join them, wanting to share the good news.

    After consulting with their doctor, she assured them they had a healthy pregnancy. There was nothing to be concerned about in terms of their experience. Although the doctor still advised caution.

    "Are you sure you don''t want me to do that?" He asked her, both excited and anxious for her.

    Although she did not show signs of depression, the therapist reminded him to look for any indications. But she was doubtful that Jacky would sumb to despair again if she received emotional support from him and her friends.

    Even Andy agreed to join them tonight for their grand revtion. However, he still could not get hold of his sister, who had been silent for a few days. He could not help but worry about her emotional state since Gerald''s death.

    "I can handle this, Marcus. You heard the doctor. I can do my routine. I just had to be more careful this time." Jacky answered, giving him that sweet smile.

    He could see that she was genuinely happy. What he felt reflected in her eyes. He guessed that should be good enough to make him rx. But still, the thought of his sister nagged at him.

    He still had not heard from Alex about their investigation around Gerald''s death. Did they hear from the investigator? Did they receive the result of the DNA tests?

    He had been busy with Jacky''s pregnancy that he had not thought of it until now. But he would ask about itter when his friends arrived to join them for dinner.

    "I am happy that you are happy." He wrapped his arms around her waist but was careful not to hug her tightly. He did not want to hurt the baby if he pulled her too hard to him.

    But hended a soft kiss just on the top of her head before letting her go so he could help her with the table. He insisted that she should get an assistant that would be around when he was not, but that was still something they had to discuss further.

    In the meantime, he had to watch her, afraid that something would happen to her when he was not looking. Trauma could do that to a person. He could not stop second-guessing his actions when it came to her well-being.

    "Finish the table before they arrive." She reminded him as she closed the oven after pulling out the pot roast she had just finished baking.

    He quickly moved to her side, seeing that the tter was heavy. He did not want her to exert too much effort or get involved in another ident. "Let me take that." Carefully seizing it from her hands.

    "Why don''t you sit down and let me finish this?" He suggested as he ced the dish on the counter to let it rest for a few minutes before he started ting. "Or better yet, why don''t you finish fixing your hair and makeup? Andy will be here any minute." Reminding her.

    He knew that would work since she always wanted to look great for her brother. After her trauma, she had seen Andy worried about her. But now, she wanted to show him she was fine and doing so much better.

    He finished the rest of the preparation in the kitchen and dining area, even putting on a few candles and flowers to set the mood. Now, all they needed were for their guests to arrive. But it was still early. They still had a few more minutes.

    "Jacky, are you done?" He shouted on thending of the stairs, wondering what was taking her so long. But, of course, it was Jacky. She always had to look perfect.

    Then, he heard the bell ring. That meant their first guest had arrived. Immediately, he moved toward the door, answering it before it rang again. When he opened it, he was not surprised to see Andy on the other side.

    "Hey, man. I am so happy you came." He had be close to Jacky''s foster brother as they spent time together. But the boy had a busy schedule, being an athlete and a straight-A student. Therefore, they could only see each other when both were not busy, like tonight.

    "You know I will not miss a good free meal." Andy jokingly said as he gave him a manly hug. "And I am starving."

    "Damn! You are growing too fast, bigger and stronger." Hemented as he saw the changes in the skinny young boy in the picture Jacky had shown him before.

    And it was also probably because of the care the boy received from his foster parents. In addition to the sport he joined. He heard the boy had excelled in it since he joined the team.

    "Where is Jacky?" Andy asked as he looked over his shoulder, scanning the room for his sister.

    "She is upstairs, getting ready. You know how she is." He implied, which Andy quickly picked up.

    But Marcus would pick this Jacky over the Jacky who barely moved out of bed, took a shower, orbed her hair. He would never trade the Jacky he loved over anything else.

    "I know. Should I go and get my beautiful sister?" Andy offered to help, which he dly epted.

    But before he could move away from the door. The bell rang again. He knew who it could be even before he opened the door. And his guess was spot on as he saw his favorite couple standing outside his door.

    "Hey, Marcus. What is this all about?" His best friend asked as he entered his house, followed by his wife.

    "Hey, man. Hi, Dani." He also greeted the stunning woman standing beside his friend. "Let me get your coats." He offered before showing them inside the house.

    "Where is Jacky?" Dani hurriedly asked when she did not see her around the living room. "Is she in the kitchen?"

    "No, she is still upstairs. Andy is with her right now." He informed them. "Can I offer you guys a drink while we wait?" Acting like a gracious host.

    He was never good at it since they barely held parties or dinners in their new house. Usually, it was their friends who threw parties, not them.

    He was only good at hosting poker night and other manly activities, where he would throw beers in the fridge and order boxes of pizzas. But, of course, that was not the same as this.

    "I will have one." Alex epted his offer.

    "Not me. I am still breastfeeding." She exined.

    "So, you have not answered my question. What is this dinner all about?" Alex took the drink he offered as they settled on the couch while waiting for his wife toe down.

    "Can''t we invite our friends to a nice dinner? It has been a while since we have done something like this." He reasoned, not wanting the surprise to get out of the bag, not just yet.

    He wished to tell them about their big reveal when Jacky was with him. For now, they would have to settle for small talks. Suddenly, speaking of a topic nagging at him, he turned to his friends, deciding to ask them.

    "Have you heard from the investigator? Did you get the results of the DNA?" He could not help but ask. Although he was directly rted to Gerald, he still had a vested interest in the case since his sister had a close association with the dead man.

    He wanted to know if he needed to be concerned for his sister, who seemed to have disappeared from the phase of the earth. He was starting to think if he should hire his investigator to look for her.

    He thought of going to his father to look for her, but his guts told him that he would not be of any help. He remembered that Haley had run away from him in the first ce. Therefore, his father would probably be thest person to know where his sister was.

    Suddenly, he felt his heart skip a beat, noticing how his friends looked at each other. They knew something that they were not telling him. He could sense it in their subtle interaction. They had been silentlymunicating.

    "What is it?" He insisted, deciding that he had to push them to tell him.

    "Well, we received the reports." Alex was the one who first answered him. It was like he chose his words carefully, afraid to say the wrong thing.

    "Truthfully, we don''t know if we should even tell you what the reports said about Gerald''s death," Dani interjected, joining the conversation.

    Now, all rms started sounding in his head. He did not like where their conversation was going. But before they could talk more about it, Jacky and Andy greeted them as they descended the stairs.

    "Can we talk about this moreter, privately?" He told his two friends, not wanting to let Jacky hear the topic.

    Thest thing he wanted was for his wife to hear that there was something more to worry about. Jacky had be close to Haley. She did not want her to think something was wrong with his sister.

    Not when things were only getting better for her.

    "Sure." His friends immediately greeted his wife, understanding what he meant. They kept silent about the situation and discussed everything except Gerald and Haley.

    For now, they would have to settle for dinner and the revtion to the soon-to-be new member of their growing family.

 Chapter 1196 A death wish

    Chapter 1196 A death wish

    It had been a busy day since she returned from her short break. She hardly had enough time to breathe. Then she was back on her scut work. Nevertheless, she was notining since she brought this to herself.

    She ran to herst duty for the day, hoping it would run smoothly. Compared to her morning, this one was so much better. She loved to spend time with babies. Therefore, this was not something she regretted doing today.

    "How are our sweet angels?" She asked the nurse in charge of the nursery. She could sit in this ce for hours and never get bored looking at those adorable faces.

    She quickly entered the premises after disinfecting and began looking at the charts. She was assigned to facilitate the newborn screening of the babies and check for any irregrities.

    "This must be your lucky day, Dr. Sheldon." The nurse smiled at her before handing her thest chart. "So far, they all looked fine."

    Fortunately, there were only three new babies born that morning. And they had already started the screening process. She hardly had to do anything but stare at the babies and wait until her shift ended.

    She knew the results would take a few more hours, depending on theboratory, but based on the nurse on duty, they seemed to be healthy. Based on what she had seen on their charts and after checking the babies one at a time, she could only agree with their findings.

    "It is their lucky day," Roseann turned to the babies, ying with the cheeks of the baby nearest to her. "You heard that. You are lucky and cute." Finding the little boy fascinating, even if he barely made a sound in his little transparent crib.

    Then, she moved to the next one, checking her vitals and for any signs of distress. So far, she could not find one. Afterward, she moved to thest one, a baby girl, this time.

    "You are the prettiest one here." She told her. "Yes, you. Yes, you are." She yed with the little angel, finding it adorable when she appeared smiling. But frankly, she was only opening her mouth to either yawn or breathe.

    But after examining her breathing and gazing into her eyes, she sensed something was wrong. She quickly rechecked her chart and reexamined her one more time. She just needed to be sure that they did not miss anything.

    Still, she noticed the unusual sound in her breathing. It was like a hissing sounding from her lungs. It was faint, but she heard it. It could be anything, but she believed it was worth double-checking.

    "I want you to..." But before she could order any test, the head of pediatrics showed up at the door.

    She guessed her luck was turning, or it could be the babies'' luck rubbing off her. It turned out that she was right. Something was wrong with her, and the initial test missed it.

    The attendee ordered the necessary test to confirm their findings and thanked her for noticing the irregrities in the infant''s condition. Of course, she was over the moon. She still had done something good today despite her situation.

    However, she wanted to return to her first love, surgery. As much as she enjoyed this little angel''spany, she liked cutting people more and sewing them back together.

    "I am off." She uttered in relief, finally dumping her uniform in theundry basket after changing into her casual clothes.

    She could finally feel the effect of her hangoverst night with the fatigue of her all-day tiresome routine. The adrenaline was already wearing off, and her body would shut down soon.

    But, of course, she had to visit her sister before she left. It was a short trip from the locker room to her room. It would not be such a big deal. But that was not the problem.

    She did not want to run into him. "But you have to. You can''t keep avoiding the problem. You have to find a solution to it." She told herself as she stared at her reflection in the mirror.

    But how could she deal with a situation like this? She wished she had an off-and-on button. So she could turn the switch on her emotions. Unluckily, she had no such thing. Therefore, she had to find another way.

    "Go on another date." She reminded herself of the man that had been asking her out for weeks. Maybe she should try to see if they would click. But she doubted that.

    Still, she thought he might be a worthy distraction. However, she would not count on it. The man might be physically attractive, but he seemed a douchebag. He said he worked in a stock market, which exined his arrogance.

    Maybe she could find someone else. She just had to be more open to the possibility. Bernadeth offered to set her up for a blind date. But was she ready for that kind of situation?

    "That will just have to wait." She spoke to her image before turning her back on the mirror and rushing down the hallway.

    Maybe David was not in her sister''s room yet. She could check on her and then slip away before David arrived to see her. That was the hope as she quickened her pace.

    She breathed a sigh of relief again when the room was empty except for the sleeping form of her sister. She was still in aatose stage. Her sister''s case was one of those mysteries that had no answers.

    Science pointed out that she should be awake, but reality showed them otherwise.

    "Hey, Rose. How are you today?" She greeted her sister, but she remained immobile in her bed.

    After checking her charts, she stood by her bed and touched her hands. It was slightlycking the warmth it needed. The room was cold. Therefore, she rubbed them, hoping it would help her blood flow.

    "You need to wake up soon. I miss you so much." Roseann uttered in her desperate voice, wishing and praying that her older sister would soon join them again in the world of the living.

    She tapped her hand, but she did not get any reaction. Her eyes remained tightly closed, and her breathing was even. But that was because of the venttion machine. She still had to show signs that she could live on her own.

    "Hey, you are here." She did not notice that she already hadpany when she lost track of time, talking to her sister.

    The man she was avoiding stood by the door, looking directly at her. But she could feel her body had reached its limits. It was time to leave before she copsed on the next soft cushion or the floor.

    "Hi, David." She greeted him, finally letting go of her sister''s hand. "I am d you are here now because I am going home." She did not feel the need to exin herself as she kissed her sister on the forehead and whispered. "I love you."

    Then, she grabbed her things, ready to march outside the door.

    "I think that is a great idea." He suddenly spoke behind her before she could disappear. "You look terrible. Have a good night''s rest, Roseann." He added.

    She turned around, thanking him. That was the least she could do for his thoughtfulness. But other than that, she had to hurry out of there.

    She grabbed her bike from the parking area and rode it toward her apartment.

    She thought she would not make it. But thankfully, her energy was enough to get her inside her room and crash on her bed. Soon, all were lights out. Everything just turned ck.

    Did she dream of anything? She could not even remember as she slept peacefully after a long time. Maybe she should do more scut work. Or maybe drink more. But she knew that would not work the next time.

    Anyway, she woke up with a ringing in her ears. It was the first disturbance she had heard since she fell asleep. She wondered if that was a dream.

    Ring! Ring! Ring!

    However, the persisting sound bothered her, rousing her from her deep slumber. She forced her eyes open, but she could only manage to open one eye. It was like a lead was pressing against them. It was just too heavy to move.

    "What is that?" She asked herself as she tried to gaze at the dark room. She must have forgotten to open the lights in her room when she entered earlier. Now, darkness covered the entire room.

    The only light she saw wasing from her window from the nearby building. Still, she forced her eyes to see through the dim light, hoping to find the offending sound.

    Then, she realized it was her phone, creating those shrilling sounds. Someone was calling her, and whoever it was must have a death wish to call her at a time like this.

    She hoped whoever dared to disturb her had an excellent excuse for ruining her perfect sleep.

 Chapter 1197 - 1197 The happiest man alive

    1197 The happiest man alive

    He had just left her side when he heard themotion. He was barely a few steps away from her room when he heard the rm. Then, he noticed the nurses rushing into the hallway.

    When he looked back, he saw people converging into her room. Something was happening, and everyone seemed to be panicking as they entered the room.

    ��No, no, no!�� He repeatedly said as his pulse quickened and his heart almost skipped a beat, thinking of the worse of the situation.

    He wanted to rush back into the room, but his feet refused to move, afraid of what he would find once he saw her condition. He believed he was not ready to see her go. Not just yet.

    Nevertheless, his feet eventually stepped closer to the room. He could hear people talking inside, but his mind could not process the words. He felt like he was still in limbo as his soul floated in the air.

    ��David, what are you doing there?�� One of the nurses found him outside the door. ��You should go in.��

    He could see her lips moving. But he could hardly make out the words or even understand them. His mind had made up its conclusions. He was already preparing for the onught of pain that would soone.

    ��David? Are you alright?�� She asked, probably noticing his state as she repeatedly called his name. ��David, did you not hear me?�� She continued as she tried to snap him back to consciousness.

    ��What did you say?�� Finally, he heard thest portion of her question as his vision cleared and his hearing returned to normal. ��What is going on?�� He finally dared to ask.

    .....

    ��David.�� The nurse smiled at him. ��It is Rose.�� She took his hand and squeezed them tightly.

    ��What?�� He could feel his throat restricting again, hearing the raspiness of his voice as he forced the word out of his lips. He did not understand. He was confused by the way she acted.

    ��Rose is awake.�� The nurse said to him, jumping with joy as she held his hand. ��She has finally woken up.�� She repeated for him.

    He suddenly fell on his knees as he finally turned to look inside the room. Suddenly, all the energy in his body evaporated. He did not know what he felt, shock, happiness, pain, relief. He was feeling everything at that moment.

    He had waited so long for this moment when it finally happened. His body and mind seemed to turn numb. Rose was awake. He silently repeated inside his brain, hoping his mind would ept it as the truth.

    ��Hey, she is awake.�� The nurse assured him, pulling him to his feet. ��Come on. I think you both need to see each other.�� The nurse helped him, ushering him inside the room where the doctor and nurses blocked his view of her.

    Slowly, he forced his feet to walk toward her bed, hoping to see her beautiful eyes for the first time since the ident. But his heart never decreased speed as it beat erratically inside his chest.

    Truthfully, he could not shake the feeling that this might be a dream. What if he suddenly woke up discovering that nothing about this was real? Frankly, he did not know how long he could keep up with the pain of not knowing whether she would ever return to him.

    ��Rose, look who I found waiting outside your room.�� The nurse that helped him said as they finally reached her bed.

    Then, the doctors and nurses moved aside, making room so he could stand by her side. Finally, he was face to face with the woman he could not wait to see again. He could see that her eyes were wide open.

    She did not say anything as her eyes moved toward his direction, but her eyes expressed something he did not understand. Was she conveying confusion? But, of course, that was not surprising. She must have millions of questions at that moment.

    ��Hi!�� David spoke, forcing a husky whisper out of his mouth. ��Hi! Rose.�� He repeated once he tried to clear his throat, hoping he would sound better.

    ��Mmm!�� That was the only thing he heard from her. It was as if she wanted to speak, but no words came out.

    ��Try to take it easy, Rose. Your throat might still hurt. You might find it hard to speak for a few days because of the tube we had just taken out of your throat.�� The doctor exined to both of them.

    He guessed he understood what the doctors were saying. She could not say much just yet. But her eyes slowly drifted close as if she was falling back to sleep.

    ��What is happening, Doc?�� He asked, slightly confused by her condition.

    Was she alright? Did she return to aa?

    ��Don��t worry, David. Rose is just resting.�� The doctor tapped him on the shoulder. ��Seeing all of us at once must be overwhelming to her senses. She just needed a little more time to adjust back to consciousness.��

    He thought that made sense since Rose had been sleeping for quite a while. He had already waited this long. He could wait for a few more until she could return to normal.

    He watched the doctors monitor her vital signs and perform a few more tests before they dered that she was on her road to recovery. All they had to do was wait until she woke again to test if there were any neurological deficits.

    ��We can only check until we canmunicate with her.�� The doctor told him. But so far, they were hopeful.

    He sat beside her bed, deciding not to leave her side. This time, he never wanted to be out of her sight, just in case she woke again. He wanted to be the first person she saw when she opened her eyes.

    ��When will she wake up again?�� He asked, hoping it would be soon.

    He held her hands, which were already warm to his touch. He could also see that her cheeks might have returned some of their colors. But most importantly, she was now breathing on her own. The doctors had finally removed all the machines attached to her body.

    ��Hopefully, it would not be a long wait anymore.�� The doctors assured him, finally leaving him alone with her again.

    Now, she looked like she was only peacefully sleeping as her breathing evened out and her heart regrly beat inside her chest. She was going to be ok. That was what mattered.

    ��Rose.�� He whispered her name, ecstatic that she had returned to his life. But he tried not to make too loud sounds, giving her time to recover in her time. There was no need to rush. He could wait.

    He stared into her eyes, wanting to see them again. But more than that, he wished to hear her beautiful voice again. But again, he had to wait for that too.

    As he moved in his seat, trying to find afortable position, he found the book that he had been reading to her. It was the sleeping beauty book. He took it, deciding to read it while waiting. He only had a few chapters to go until the end of the story.

    Would it have a great happy ending? He hoped so.

    He had never believed in fairy tales or read romantic books. But at that moment, he wanted all the impossible to happen. He wanted the miracle of waking his sleeping beauty with a kiss.

    He wished for their happy ending.

    ��I think this book deserves its ending.�� He spoke to her softly as he opened the book from where he had left off a while ago.

    He started reading the next chapter, telling her the tale of the gant hero as he tried to save the heroine from the witch that took her captive. Of course, the witch was not a hag with ck magic but only an evil person with bad intentions.

    Then, he continued to the next chapter and the next until the hero found her and discovered her situation. Of course, just like in any fairy tale story. The hero saved the day, beat the viin, and rescued the Princess.

    ��Now, all that was left was for the Prince to do would be to kiss the bride.�� He read thest portion of the long romantic book as the Prince with the Princess lived happily ever after.

    Would the heroes of the story have children? He would not know since it did not say. But he could not help but hope that would also happen to them. He also dreamt of a happy ending for himself and Rose.

    ��I love you so much, Rose.�� He uttered in a low voice. He would have shouted it to the whole world, but at that moment, he only wished she could hear his voice as she slept. For her to know how much he loved her.

    He wanted to marry her, live the remaining years of his dull life with this beautiful and incredible woman, have dozens of kids if she wanted that too, and be the happiest man alive.

 Chapter 1198 - 1198 Life did suck

    1198 Life did suck

    She rushed as soon as she heard the voice of her attendee. At first, she thought it was just another case she had to handle. But as her words sunk into her brain, she realized it was not the case.

    She wondered if she was dreaming. But she could tell she was not as she jumped out of bed and ran to the bathroom to ssh some cold water into her face.

    ��Rose is awake.�� Her brain repeatedly reyed in her mind as she stared into her reflection in the mirror. ��She woke upst night.�� Her attendee told her.

    They had been trying to contact her for hours, but she was not answering her phone. She guessed her body and mind had ignored the noise sincest night. Now, she could see the sun was slowly crawling up in the sky.

    ��My sister has woken up.�� She repeated, wanting it to be true. She quickly showered and changed into a new set of clean clothes before she ran out of her room.

    She did not bother with breakfast since food was thest thing on her mind. She just wanted to see if it was real. Thest time she saw her sister, Rose was still sleeping peacefully in her bed with no sign of waking up.

    But she wished it was true. She believed her parents and other siblings would be happy to hear the good news. But first, she had to confirm it as she rode her bike on the road to the hospital.

    She quickly parked her bike and chained it before running to the lobby floor of the hospital. Instead of proceeding to their locker rooms, she went straight ahead to the elevators, which would take her to her sister��s room.

    ��Please be true.�� She mumbled to herself, not caring if the other upants in the elevator looked at her, probably wondering if she was losing her mind.

    .....

    She never bothered to stop for no one, not even bothering to say hi to the people she bumped into. She only had one goal, to see her sister with her eyes open and talk to her.

    ��Come on.�� She urged the lift to go faster, growing impatient with every second that ticked by. And when it finally opened to her floor, she rushed outside.

    She could see the friendly smile of the people who saw her. It was a good sign. ��Roseann, can we talk first before you go inside.�� The attendee assigned to her sister��s condition stopped her in the hallway.

    She paused, half torn from running to her sister��s side and staying to talk to her superior. But, of course, her boss knew better. Therefore, she better listen.

    She halted before the doctor and gave her full attention. ��Yes, Doctor.�� She wished she could read his mind. But just like all the good doctors, he did not show much emotion.

    ��Dr. Sheldon. I want to give you my evaluation before you see your sister.�� He calmly said, asking her to join him on the other side while showing her thetest CT scan of her sister��s brain.

    ��Just like before, we did not see any problems with her recovery. But the mind works in mysterious ways, as you might have learned.�� She heard the doctor exin. But somehow, she felt he was about to say something she would not like.

    ��What are you saying? You can be straight with me.�� She told the older doctor. She did not need the sugar coating. She was a doctor. She understood things happened in the body that science could not exin.

    ��Is my sister awake?�� But that was the first thing she wished to verify. She already understood that everything was normal. Therefore, what else could be wrong?

    ��Yes, Rose is awake. But...�� He hesitantly paused, turning his face in her sister��s room before continuing. ��As I already said to David, your sister is awake. But she seemed to be suffering from temporary memory loss.��

    It was a shock to hear about her sister��s condition. But that was not surprising as a doctor. She had encountered a few situations like this in their case study, although she had not treated one yet.

    Now, her question was, how much did her sister forget? But, of course, she would know more if she would listen to the doctor who knew more about her case.

    ��Ok. I hear you, Doc.�� She finally acknowledged what the other man said. ��Tell me more about her situation.�� She needed to know everything. So she would know how to deal with the situation and how she could help her sister get through this.

    Suddenly, she could not regret not being here when she woke up. But would that change the oue? Would she recognize her if Rose saw her? She would knowter when she saw her sister.

    ��It seemed that the ident might have affected her memory. We still have to subject her to several tests to determine the extent of her condition.�� He told her.

    But she already knew this. She had studied this to some extent. But she needed to learn more about her sister��s case. ��Do you think this is temporary or short-term?�� She asked for his expertise.

    The doctor took a deep breath which was an indication that he was not sure. Just like her, he might be guessing her sister��s condition. ��I will be honest with you. Cases like this had no definite answers. I can��t give you a time frame.��

    She already knew this, but she had to hear him say it. She had an idea that some patients with this condition could take years to recover, but some only take days before the memory return to normal.

    In her sister��s case, she guessed she had no choice but to wait and see. But, at least the doctor assured her that other than her memory loss, she had recovered well.

    ��Ok. Can I see my sister now?�� She asked, believing there was nothing else they should discuss. ��Is she alone?�� She asked one of the nurses nearby.

    ��David is with her.�� The nurse answered her, showing her a sympathetic smile.

    Now, she understood why they were not jumping for joy. It was because her sister was not out of the woods just yet. She still had to ovee one more challenge.

    She could not help but wonder what David was going through as he faced her sister, who did not even remember him. But would her sister remember her when Rose finally saw her face?

    She guessed she would soon find out. She squared her shoulder and smiled as she entered the room. Thest thing she wanted was for her sister to feel agitated and frustrated because she could not remember anything.

    ��Hi! Rose. I see you are awake.�� She greeted her sister, who was silently lying on the bed, staring at the side of the room. ��Hey, David.�� She found her future brother-inw sitting on the couch, quietly watching her sister.

    She guessed he also did not want to overwhelm her sister, who seemed to look confused with her situation. She knew she had to tread lightly in this case. So as not to aggravate the current state of her sister.

    ��Hi, Roseann.�� David turned to her and immediately greeted her. ��Rose, your sister is here.�� He said, but he did not bother toe closer to her. It was like he was afraid that he would worsen the situation.

    She could not me him. Her sister looked at her as if she did not recognize her. Her eyes narrowed at her as if she was trying to think, trying to find in her memory a reason for her to know her.

    ��Hi, Rose. How are you feeling?�� She calmly asked as she stared into her eyes, hoping to find any signs that she faintly remembered her. But her eyes remained nk.

    ��I am not sure,�� Rose answered as her eyes frowned at her. Her sister looked like a child who had lost her way.

    She could not help but wonder how he could help her. But she would find a way. She became a doctor because of her. She would do her best to help her return to her old self.

    ��Do you even remember your name?�� She asked her, hoping to jog her memory somehow. But her sister remained silent. ��Rose Sheldon. That is your name.�� She told her, hoping slowly, it would trigger a nerve inside her brain.

    But nothing.

    ��That is ok. Don��t worry about it.�� She took her older sister��s hand and held it tightly in hers. ��You will eventually remember all of this. Just give it time.�� She assured her, not wanting her to feel more frustrated.

    She did not want to worsen her mental state by forcing her to remember. The brain was still aplicated part of the body. Nobody could tell how it worked. All she could do for now was hope she would return to normal soon or eventually.

    ��I am sorry. But I don��t remember anything.�� Rose closed her eyes, looking desperate and afraid.

    Roseann assumed if she put herself in her sister��s shoes. She would probably feel the same way. It could not be easy to forget who she was and everyone she knew. Her sister must be feeling very lonely at that moment.

    ��That is ok. But remember, we are here. We are your family.�� Roseann stared into her sister��s eyes, hoping eventually, something would click. Then, she turned to the man who sat not far from them.

    She could feel his pain, knowing how much he had waited to see her wake up. But only to find that his fiancee did not know him.

    Sometimes, life did suck. But she guessed they had no choice but to live it whether they liked it. Or not.

 Chapter 1199 - 1199 An opening argument

    1199 An opening argument

    He had been restless all morning. Besides this day being hisst, he had other things running through his mind. And he had no idea how he should deal with it.

    He still had a few pending cases that needed his attention. Thankfully, David agreed that he could bring some of his clients with him, but not all. Therefore, he had to carefully sift through his files, choosing what to keep and which to pass to his other friends who dealt with cases like this.

    ��Come in.�� He told his assistant as she peeked through the side of his door. He beckoned her to enter, wanting to inform her of some of his final instructions.

    ��It is hard to see you go, Adam.�� His assistant suddenly interrupted him as she walked into his office, carrying the rest of the files he requested. He had finalized all his pending cases and arranged those he would take to his new job.

    He could also see a few volunteers gathered outside his office, sad to see him go. He looked at the people he had worked with for years, finding it hard to leave them.

    But he knew this was the best move for his career and future. Besides, he could help many more people if he took on this new job. It was not his ideal job, but it would help his cause.

    ��I also felt the same way. That is why I am taking you with me.�� Adam said to the middle-aged woman that worked for him for years.

    The light in her eyes told him she was ecstatic about the news. He knew he could not leave her behind since he would be nothing without her. She was the best assistant he had the splendid pleasure of working with in his career.

    ��That is great.�� She blurted out her happiness as her face beamed with a lovely smile. ��You know I will be happy to continue working with you.��

    .....

    He could tell that she was genuinely d she still had a job. Looking for a new job, even if one had amendable rmendation, could be challenging, especially for aging people like his assistant.

    Besides, he believed it was hard recing someone as good as her. She already knew how he liked his coffee, organized his things, and memorized his preferences with everything. He did now want to start over again with a new one.

    ��Please, all of you,e in.�� He encouraged his other staff, most volunteers, to join them. He wanted to thank them personally for their contributions to the growth of their organization.

    With their help, he supported those victims who could not afford good representations. He was able to give them a fighting chance for equal justice.

    Even if they were barely sessful in their endeavors, he was still proud that they came to the aid of those who felt hopeless. Somehow, he had given them the will to fight for another day.

    ��I am working on taking all of you with me if you ept my offer. But give me a few days to arrange it.�� He offered the other people a chance to work with him again under new management.

    He knew he could not pay them well, but most volunteered because they believed in helping others. They fought for a good cause rather than money.

    ��Really? That will be great.�� Most of them looked shocked by the news. He did not tell them immediately about his ns since he was unsure if he was taking the job. But now that he was, he wished to take them to his new work.

    But, of course, he would need to discuss this with his new bosses before he could work on their transfers. After all, their boss only hired him, but they said they would amodate some of his requests if reasonable.

    ��Of course, we will wait for your answer. We don��t think we will find another boss as good and kind as you.�� The woman, who had volunteered for him for a few months, said to him as she nodded in agreement with the rest.

    ��I am d to hear that. In the meantime, I want you to continue helping our friends and exin to them about the transition.�� For the rest, he would work hard on resolving them soon.

    Soon, he dismissed the people from his room, finally alone again with his thoughts. But instead of thinking about his work, his mind wandered somewhere else.

    He opened his drawer to extract the phone he had hidden inside. He did not want to keep looking at it, finding it a big distraction. But now that he had finished his work, he looked at the message sent to himst night.

    It was the location of the person he wanted to see. Should he go there and seek her out? Should he profess his love for her one more time, hoping she would finally love him back?

    ��Is David right about this?�� He voiced out, recalling what his friend had told him.

    He looked again at the screen of his mobile phone and stared at the number and letters on the small box. Although he had memorized every detail of the address, he still could not stop looking at it.

    ��Should he go?�� He asked himself again as he finally turned his phone off, staring at the street outside his office.

    Then, without another heartbeat, he grabbed his things and rushed out the door. With determination, he hailed a taxi and went straight to the airport.

    Was he being foolish? Had he gone insane? Maybe because he could not stop himself anymore from doing this. He did not care anymore if she said no to him again. At least, he would find his closure. He could finally move on.

    Suddenly, he remembered the other woman waiting for him. Was he even considering taking her offer?

    Of course not.

    He only wanted to be with the woman who held his heart. He did not need a rebound girl. He only needed her. He just hoped he was not yet toote.

    He booked the first flight to his destination, but it would take a few hours to wait since there was no avable seat. He had to wait for the next ne.

    ��I will take it.�� He told the woman in charge of the ticketing. He guessed it was better than just sitting in his office, wondering if he would ever have a chance with Serena again.

    Then, he sat in the waiting area, rehearsing the possible things he would say to her. However, his thoughts already went for the other girl willing to take a chance with him. But he quickly shoved her out of his mind.

    He was here to win Serena back. He could not be thinking of another woman. But he would be honest. He felt sorry for his new friend. He understood what Roseann was going through. But he believed he was not the solution to her problem.

    ��Boarding.�� He finally saw the sign that he would soon see her. Immediately, he flew a hundred miles to see her. Hopefully, she would be in his arms in a few more hours.

    A man could dream, knowing it was just wishful thinking.

    He could feel the agitation in his body as the minute ticked by before he saw her again. Either he would have his heart whole again or torn apart. But he preferred the former. But then again, it would be up to her if she would finally ept him.

    Was she able to find herself in her soul searching? Was she ready to love again?

    Was she ready to love him?

    ��There is only one way to find out.�� He told himself, putting on his brave front, even if his insides were tied in knots.

    He hailed a taxi as soon as he exited the airport, giving the driver the address to his only destination. Yes, he came here with only one purpose, to see and talk to her.

    He did not have any ns. The rest would have to wait until he knew the oue of their encounter.

    He believed she would be surprised by his sudden appearance. He was already expecting that. But what else should he prepare for once they were face to face?

    ��I love you.�� Should he say it right away? Or should he wait for the right moment? But when was the perfect time to say such words?

    He had rehearsed several lines earlier while waiting in the airport and on the ne. But now that he was near his destination, he seemed to forget all of them.

    ��I am sorry.�� He repeated what he could remember from the lines.

    Nevertheless, he stopped, debating what he was apologizing for since he had not done anything wrong in the first ce.

    Maybe sorry was not the word he should use. Then, he rummaged through his mind about how to approach his situation. He believed that standing before a judge and a jury was much easier than this. What he was about to do.

    Suddenly, he found it hard to make an opening argument.

 Chapter 1200 Back to her old self

    Chapter 1200 Back to her old self

    She could hear the noises around her. They were voices she did not recognize despite how much she searched her brain for answers. She kept her eyes closed, pretending to be still asleep.

    She did not want to face these people who insisted they were family, friends, and her fiancee. But how could she remember them when she could not remember her name? Who was she? What happened to her?

    "How is she?" Another voice joined the conversation. A woman''s tone that did not ring a bell in her mind.

    How could she face these people when she had no idea who they were? How could she trust them when she could not even trust herself with her limited memories?

    "She is ok, except for her memory." Dr. Roseann, who imed to be her sister, said. She could finally remember her voice since she and David had constantly talked to her or just conversed in her room while she rested.

    "What did the doctors say about her memory?" The other woman asked.

    Rose already knew by heart what the doctors had said about her condition. It could be temporary, ranging from a few days to a month. In this case, she would slowly recover her memories through bits and pieces.

    However, her condition could also be long-term, meaning it might take years before she would remember her past. But that was not the worse part. The doctor also said there was a tiny chance it could be permanent.

    She would have to start from scratch. Everything about her past would seem like it did not happen. She would have no choice but to start over again. But how would she do that?

    She wanted her memory back as she dug deeper into her brain, hoping to unearth her past. But there was nothing there. Her mind was just a jumble mess that did not make sense.

    "We could try to show her pictures when she was young. Or any memorabilia that might trigger her memories." Her sister told the other woman.

    "But we need to be more patient and understanding of her condition. This situation must be hard for us, but I doubt this is easy for her." David, her fiancee, joined in the conversation.

    Was she really in a rtionship with that man? But how could she answer that when she could not recall a single memory of them together? Suddenly, she wondered if this was what people felt when an alien abducted them. Then, they wiped away their memories.

    In her case, they made a mistake, wiping everything, not just a few clips of their abduction. But what was she thinking? Why could she remember such things but fail to recall details of her life?

    The doctors could not exin it either. It was just another one of the mysteries of the human mind.

    "When could she go home?" The voice asked again, appearing she was genuinely concerned about her well-being.

    "Mom, we will know more after the doctors finish their evaluations on her," Roseann said to the woman she had just called their mother.

    Would seeing her face trigger a memory? She doubted, but she still gently opened her eyes, peeking through the tiny slit, wondering if she would feel something when her eyesnded on the other person in the room.

    "Do you think she will be better off going home with us?" Her mother, as they imed her to be, asked her sister.

    "But Rose is already living with me." Suddenly, the man intervened in the conversation. "She should go home with me." David insisted, looking more frustrated than before.

    Would she like to live with him? But she did not know him. But she also had no recollection of the woman who imed to be her mother. Therefore, if the doctors said she could go home, where would she go?

    Would it be better to go with her family or the man who would be her family soon? She had no idea because nothing about her situation seemed to give her any easy answers.

    "But she might find it strange to live with a stranger." Her mother insisted. "I think she will be morefortable going home with us."

    "But all of you are strangers to her. She did not remember any of us." David pointed out, making his point. "But I think it will be easier for her to remember if she returned to her routine."

    What was her routine? She asked herself. What did she do with her life?

    She wished with a snap of her finger. Her past would return to her mind. But she doubted it was that simple.

    "Hey, we should talk about thister. At the moment, let us wait until the doctor has fully assessed her situation." Dr. Roseann spoke, mediating between her mother and her fiancee.

    Suddenly, she wondered if she even had a say in her life. Or would they keep fighting, believing they knew what was best for her? But her sister was right. She would deal with thatter. At the moment, she had to find out what the doctors discovered about her rare condition.

    "Where is Dad anyway?" Her sister asked, somehow telling her that she still had a father. She suddenly wondered who else she had forgotten in her life. She remained immobile and silent as she listened to their conversation.

    "He is with your sister and your brother. But they are on their way." Her mother said, making her feel a little anxious and excited at the same time.

    Nevertheless, she could not stop feeling frustrated for not remembering them. How could anyone forget her family and the man she was supposed to love?

    "David, aren''t you nning to go home? You need to rest and change." Roseann told her fiancee.

    Yes, she remembered that he was the first person she saw when she opened her eyes. He looked thrilled to see her, but his eyes were shedding tears.

    She could hardly understand his words, but she felt his hands covering hers and his lips kissing her. He had been there from the moment she woke up. It appeared he had not left since then.

    "Maybeter, after the doctors had made their rounds." He answered, not wanting to leave his position.

    Maybe he did love her as he had imed. But did she love him? How could she answer that question? How did she feel about him? Of course, nothing. He was a stranger, just like the rest of them.

    "Hey, Rose. You are awake." Her sister must have noticed her eyes, gazing at them.

    She forgot to close her eyes again. But then again, she was tired of pretending to be sleeping. She slowly moved into her bed and sat down. Quickly, her sister helped with the bed so she couldfortably sit while they waited for the doctors to return with their findings.

    She could only hope that they would have better things to say. She did not know how she would live like this, not knowing who she was or who they were.

    "Hi, Roseann." She greeted her since she was the first to stand by her bed.

    "Did you sleep well?" Her sister asked, which she answered with a nod. She could still feel her voice was dry. It was still slightly painful to talk. "Wait. I will get you some water." She offered, probably noticing her parch lips.

    "Thanks." She answered as she returned with a ss of water and helped her sip slowly through a straw.

    But her eyes shifted from the man who stood on the other side of the bed and the older woman on the other side. She remembered David''s face since she had seen him several times.

    However, she was still scrutinizing her mother''s face, etching every contour of her lovely face into her mind. At the moment, that was all she could do.

    "How are you feeling?" Finally, the older woman stood closer to her bed, taking her hand and covering them with hers. "You don''t know how happy we are to see you open your eyes again."

    Suddenly, tears dropped in her mother''s eyes. The depth of her sorrow was etched on her face, making her teary somehow. But not because she remembered her mother but because something in her expression made her emotional.

    But she had no idea what.

    "I am ok." She answered her mother, hoping the moment would trigger a part of her brain that would make her remember

    Frankly, she did not know how she should deal with them. She wanted to feel something for them, but there was nothing but sympathy. She was sorry she could not be her daughter or sister as she looked at the two women in the room.

    She also felt bad that she could not say I love you back to the man that looked like she had just torn his heart into pieces. It was like she was an impostor, living in this body.

    How she wished none of them had to go through this. That by some magical powers, she would snap out of this. Then, all her memories would return, flooding her mind like a tidal wave.

    Then, she would remember. She would be back to her old self.

 Chapter 1201 Vanish without a trace

    Chapter 1201 Vanish without a trace

    He could tell that his friends were keeping something from him. But he could not ruin the evening by prying for more details. He could see the excitement in his wife''s eyes when they told them about the good news.

    He could not destroy her happiness by snooping around for information. He did not want his wife to worry unless he had confirmed his gut feeling about his sister''s current situation.

    Still, he knew something was not right. However, he had to wait until he saw Alexter to verify his suspicion. Until then, he could only hope that he was wrong.

    "Alona." He greeted her on the phone as he called her directly. "Can you squeeze me into Alex''s schedule?" He knew that his friend had a full calendar today. But he needed more than five minutes of his time.

    He had to talk to his friend about her sister and histe boyfriend. He had to know what was happening with their investigation into his death. Then, he had to find his sister, who he believed might be in trouble.

    Although she called to tell him she was ok, he still felt something was amiss. His sister would not suddenly drop everything to go on sabbatical leave indefinitely. It was not like her.

    "Marcus, I will check. Give me a minute." Alex''s assistant told him, making him wait a few seconds as she shuffled through her calendar or papers before returning to respond to his request.

    "Can I see him today?" Under a different circumstance, he would barge into his friend''s office if it had been a business-rted emergency.

    But this had nothing to do with his job but personal. And he could not say if it warranted an emergency ssification since Haley insisted that she just needed time to be alone.

    "Ok. I think I can fit you in before lunch." Alona said, pointing out that Alex already had a scheduled lunch meeting with a client.

    He understood that thepany kept growing and expanding under his friend''s management. But his friend could not handle it alone. Even his obligations had increased tenfold, requiring him to add more people for the expansion.

    Fortunately, Dani had decided to return to work soon. They could use all the help they could find until thepany settled and stabilized. Until then, they would be in for a bumpy ride. With one mistake, they could lose millions instead of gaining one.

    "Great. Thanks, Alona." He said before hanging up the phone. When he checked his watch, he saw that he still had time to work on some of his cases before marching to his friend''s office.

    He threw himself to work, distracting himself with the millions of things he had to do. He could deal with the problemter when he had his chance to chat with his friend.

    However, halfway through his work, his secretary knocked on his door, informing him that he had a visitor. But he was not in his scheduled appointment.

    "I told you. I don''t want any interruptions." He told her secretary, who looked apologetic. There was a reason he did not set any appointments with anyone. He had tons of paperwork to review and sort out.

    "But Sir, he insisted on seeing you at this instant." His secretary seemed conflicted between him and whoever it was demanding to see him. "He said..."

    "Tell him to set an appointment," Marcus ordered, not wanting to meet with anyone. He did not even bother to nce at her as he continued working on his documents.

    "Not even your father." Another voice joined the conversation. But this time, he knew this man was not going away. "I am sure you can make an exception for your old man."

    The unexpected and unwanted visitor did not even wait for his invitation as he strode inside his office like he owned the damn ce. But he already expected this from his father, who did not give a damn about him.

    Suddenly, he was alert and rmed to see the man who gave him life but did not bother to acknowledge his existence unless it suited him, like today.

    "You can go." He waved his hand to his secretary, who was shocked, learning that this man was his father. He could not me her. Very few knew who his father was, while the rest assumed he did not have one.

    He never liked talking about his parents. He had long epted that he was alone. His biological parents were not dead, but to him, more or less, they already were.

    He had long pretended his parents left him orphaned at an early age. The only family he had was his sister. Then, his wife, who was carrying his child.

    "How are you, Marcus?" The man he hardly knew spoke to him as he took a vacant seat before his table. "I am sorry that you lost your baby. I am..."

    But he did not let his father finish his sentence. He did not need his sympathy. He did not need anything from him. He had survived without him. He would continue living without requiring his presence in his life.

    "What can I do for you, Mr. Rosley? But mind you. I can only spare you five minutes." He addressed him as just another man who wanted something from him. It was the only probable reason he was here, looking directly into his face.

    "Always direct to the point." His father answered, leaning back on the chair and rxing his body while he stared into his eyes. "Can''t a father see his son?"

    Suddenly, he could not stop theughter that rushed out of his mouth. His father was not aedian, not one bit, but what he said was hrious. He knew he mocked the man who gave him life. But he did not care.

    He did not deserve even one ounce of respecting from him. He chose to abandon him because of what his mother did to him. His father did not even consider he was only an innocent child caught in his parents'' feud.

    "State your business because I have no time for your bullshit." He was running out of patience as he nced at his watch to make his point that his time was also running out.

    His father did not look fazed by his reaction. On the contrary, he seemed amused rather than irritated by his tant disrespect. But they both knew that they had never seen things eye to eye.

    The only connection they had was Haley. He would never even have bothered talking to this man if not for his sister. Haley was the only blood rtive that he would consider his family.

    "You have not changed. And here I thought you might have softened up now that you are married. But I do wish you had invited me to the wedding. I would have loved to meet your wife." He said, not in a hurry at all to end their unscheduled meeting.

    "If you have nothing else to say, my door is open. Feel free to show yourself at the door." He pointed at the exit at his father''s back.

    He had no time for chitchats. And nothing about their conversation was pleasant. Not by a long shot. He would prefer to talk to the lions, snakes, and even the crocodiles in the wild than make idle conversation with this man.

    "Ok. I will stop talking about you. But I have another reason foring here." His father finally admitted.

    But this time, he could see the uneasiness in his eyes. A telltale sign that he meant business. But what could his father want from him? Then, something clicked in his mind.

    "If you are here to waste my time..." He was about to tell his father to go to hell, but his father stopped him.

    "Where is Haley? Where are you keeping her?" His father''s usatory tone denoted his seriousness. Gone were his yful banters.

    Suddenly, he was more rmed by his sister''s situation. It would seem that it was worse than he thought. Usually, Haley told their father all her ns.

    She idolized him. She worshipped the floor he walked on. It was the reason Haley had be an architect just like him. She wanted to please their father in every possible way.

    "What do you mean? Is Haley missing?" He was more confused by the situation. He was not faking it since he had no idea where his sister was. "What made you think that I am hiding her from you?"

    Suddenly, he became suspicious that his father might have something to do with Haley''s disappearance. Did Haley finally realize what a scam bag their father was? Did she run away? But why did she not tell him about this?

    He could not help but worry about his sister''s condition. Where did she go? If his father could not find her, someone had made an effort to make her disappear. He doubted that Haley could have done this without any assistance.

    Suddenly, he wondered if that was Alex and Dani''s secret. Did they help her sister to escape and hide? Should he share his thoughts with his father? No, it was a bad idea.

    "Because Haley would surelye to you for help." His father said as his voice rose a bit higher.

    He could see that he was trying to stay calm, but his eyes and voice had given him away. He could finally see that his father was desperate. He had finally lost control over his sister.

    "But what did you do?" He asked his father, finally convinced that his father might have participated in Haley''s decision to vanish without a trace.

 Chapter 1202 Absence made the heart grow fonder

    Chapter 1202 Absence made the heart grow fonder

    David watched Rose from the small distance in the room. Of course, he wished to smother her with kisses and keep her in his arms. But he could not even do that.

    He was afraid to frighten her off more than she already was. He remembered how she reacted to his touch when he came to her side when she first opened her eyes.

    "Rose," David called her name, excited to see her open her eyes.

    The doctors were busy examining her, but he could care less about what was happening around them.

    He just wanted to hold and tell her how grateful he was and how much he missed her. He was oblivious to the worried looks that the doctors were giving them. His mind could onlye up with one thing.

    "I am so happy to see you." He said as he moved closer. He took her hand, keeping it warm in his palm. He knew he could barely contain his emotion as he stared into her eyes.

    However, he finally noticed something odd. It was the way she looked at him. Her eyes seemed to register fear.

    Was she afraid of something? Did she have a bad dream? He had to know so he could assure her that from that point on, everything would be alright. She had nothing to worry about.

    "Hey, baby. What is wrong?" He asked as he leaned forward, wishing nothing else but to be near her, swearing that he would never leave her side.

    Her expression confirmed that it was not just his imagination. Her fear and anxiousness were genuine. Nheless, he remained puzzled by her unusual behavior until she ultimately spoke.

    "Who are you?" She said in a shaky breath and barely a whisper.

    Frankly, he did notprehend what she said, but he realized that her fear was because of him. He saw it in her expression and sensed it with her action when she abruptly pulled her hand away. Then, he pushed herself away as if she was trying hard to avoid him.

    "Hey, it is me, David." He wanted to reassure her that she had nothing to fear. "Calm down." But his words did not seem to matter.

    When he tried to reach her hand, she pushed them away. It seemed she did not want him to touch her. But he did not let her fear stop him as he persisted.

    "Please let go of me." She finally spoke again, louder and clear this time.

    Her words surprised him. He was not expecting that she would cringe against his touch. "Why? What is going on?" He asked, confused by the situation.

    "I don''t know you." The woman before him imed she did not recognize him. "Please get away." She begged again. He did not know if she was pulling a prank on him, but her reaction appeared legitimate.

    "You are not serious." He asked her, still believing that this was just a misunderstanding. He thought that in a few minutes, things would return to normal. Then, they would beughing about this incident.

    Unfortunately, it never did.

    Now, he sat in the corner, waiting for the day her memories would return. Then, they would continue with their lives. He could finally propose to her and marry her.

    But would that ever happen? Would that time evere? Suddenly, the future seemed so oblique. His carefullyid ns vanished in the air. Now, he believed he was back to square one.

    "How are you holding up?" Roseann asked, making him realize he had been staring into space for some time. Then she joined him on the sofa after chatting with her sister and the rest of their family.

    He had to step out while they spent time with Rose, suddenly feeling like an outsider again. Without Rose, he was not a part of the family. At the moment, he was unsure what he would do with their situation or what to call his rtionship with her.

    Eventually, he was d their parents, siblings, and rtives had finally left. He could not deal with all of them after Rose''s mother insisted on taking his fiancee away from him.

    But what could he do when he had no legal im on her? He still had to marry her once she epted his ring. But even that seemed impossible now.

    "I don''t know." He honestly answered Roseann as he stared at Rose''s sleeping form.

    At first, he thought it was an automatic impulse of her body and mind to react and protect herself after the trauma of the ident. She just needed time to adjust to her condition. But eventually, his fiancee would remember him.

    Nevertheless, he was not expecting the doctors to diagnose her with amnesia, that Rose had suffered memory loss, making her forget who she was and everyone she loved.

    But what could he do? Could he force her to remember him?

    "Don''t give up. It might be just a temporary condition." Roseann put her hand on his, reassuring him that there was a solution to this problem. "Let us just give her time to heal and remember."

    He hoped Roseann was right. But was he ready to give Rose up if she did not remember him? No. He was not. He swore to love her and even fought against death to get her back. He was not about to give up now.

    "I know you are right. I am not losing this fight. Rose will find her way back to us. I know she will." He was convinced, forming his resolve to fight for her in this new battle.

    He knew that Rose needed him now more than ever. He just needed to be more patient with her. He would do anything to win her back, even if he had to do everything, all over again, to show her how much he loved her.

    If her memory never returned, he would have no choice but to build a new memory with her again. He would never tire of showing her why he loved her and why she loved him back.

    "I don''t know how my sister ever got so lucky to have you in her life," Roseann said as she stared into her sister''s sleeping form. "But I guess she deserves it for her kindness. For all the help she gave without asking anything in return."

    He silently agreed with her. He witnessed firsthand how Rose always prioritized the need of others more than herself. It was one of the things he had loved about her. She was selfless.

    She deserved to be loved and everything else. Not this.

    But he would be there for her every step of the way. He would never leave her side until she found herself again. It would be a long road ahead of them, but he would devote the rest of his life to her as long as she would have him.

    "You also deserve to find the right man for you. I know he is out there, the man that would willingly sacrifice his life for you." David had suspected that Roseann might be developing some feelings for him. "And love you with all his heart." But it was not him. His heart belonged only to one woman.

    He could not me her. He believed it was not him that she wanted but the idea of him. Then add the situation with her sister. He thought her infatuation stemmed out because of the pain they both shared.

    But he was not going to take advantage of her weakened state. He believed she only needed a friend. And he would be there for her in that capacity.

    No more.

    No less.

    "I hope so." She said, but he could hear the despair in her tone as she looked down at the floor as if she had given up.

    However, he hoped her sadness was because of her sister. And not because of him. Thest thing he wanted was to hurt her unintentionally because he could not give her what she wanted and needed. He could never love her back.

    "Anyway, I hope you will try to understand my Mom. She is just trying to think of what would be best for Rose." She looked at him with an apologetic smile.

    Although he reacted negatively to her mother''s suggestion, he believed he could not take it against her if she wished to protect her daughter. Somehow, he agreed, even if it was difficult to ept, that he was practically a stranger to Rose.

    Maybe their mother was right. Rose was better off going home with her family until they could all figure out how they could deal with the situation and help her.

    He also believed it was her welfare that they should prioritize and not what he wanted. He could not be selfish and demand what would make him happy.

    "I wish I could say that your mother is wrong. But how could I demand that Rose should stay with me when she appeared scared of me." He concluded, admitting that what he wanted was impossible.

    Suddenly, he stood up from the sofa and straightened his clothes. He checked his phone and keys in his pocket, preparing to leave. Maybe he and Rose needed time apart. He had to go home and change. At the same time, he had to prepare himself to go back to work.

    As much as he wanted to stay, he had to give Rose some breathing space. As they said, absence made the heart grow fonder.

 Chapter 1203 In the right place

    Chapter 1203 In the right ce

    He stood by the gates of what appeared to be an old structure. He wondered if he was at the correct address. But that was what David gave him. He doubted his friend had given him bogus information. His friend would never do that to him.

    Still, he stared at the aging signage and the wide open gate that probably squeaked at the hinges based on its dpidated state. He still could not picture finding the person he sought in this ce.

    "Damnit, Adam. What are you thinking?" He asked himself as his eyes scanned the ce from what he could see outside the fence.

    Nheless, nothing stopped him from seeing the person he had traveled all this way to visit, but he remained rooted on the ground, unable to move forward.

    Was he right toe here and see her without giving her prior notice? Would she wee his unexpected visit when all she asked from him was time and space? Now, he questioned his decision, thinking he had made a mistake.

    He was about to turn around and return to where he came from when an old raspy voice caught his attention, stopping him from taking another step. "Hello, there." The unknown person greeted him.

    A woman in a pure white dress came into his view as she was about to exit the vicinity. Of course, he immediately recognized a nun when he saw one. He concluded she was staying in the old building and might know if he was in the right ce.

    "Hi!" He greeted back. "I am Adam Mason." He quickly introduced himself and offered his hand for a handshake.

    The woman took his hand and shook them while giving him a friendly smile. He assumed that the woman would be kind enough to answer his questions.

    "Hi, Adam. I am sister, Margaret. Are you asking for directions or here to see someone?" The woman exined that many mistook their organization for something else.

    "I am not sure." He honestly answered as he looked at the sign. "The Safe Haven." It said. "What sort of ce is this?" He could not tell since he never bothered to search for details. Now, he felt dumb for not checking for backgrounds.

    He could not directly ask her if the person he sought stayed under their roof. He did not want to sound foolish before this holy woman. Besides, he doubted a famous, wealthy actress would be hiding in this shabby ce.

    He did not mean any disrespect to the people living in this establishment. He once lived in this kind of ce before. However, he was not Serena. She always locked herself in her ivory tower.

    Well, he guessed not always, remembering that she rented the apartment across from him. But still, he thought she was vacationing in a secluded high-end resort where the paparazzi could not find her, not this ce.

    "Unfortunately, many mistook our ce as a motel or a bed and breakfast." The woman told her, slightly chuckling, finding it ridiculous. "But we are..." Suddenly, she paused and looked left and right before signaling him to bend forward ande closer to her.

    She was small but slightly stout with adorable rosy cheeks and a wrinkly face. But her smile was contagious that Adam could not help but smile too as he scooped lower until he was at her level.

    "Yes?" He finally asked, encouraging her to continue as he patiently waited for whatever secret she was about to share with him.

    "We are havens for those who seek shelter. But in truth, we are harboring fugitives." In thest part, the nun whispered so softly and conspiratorially that he almost thought he heard her wrong. That could not be right.

    But his mind assured him that was what she said. This ce was a hideout for fugitives. But what kind of fugitives? He did not want to jump to conclusions.

    But his first instinct indicated that she was talking about those men and women who ran away from thew and those criminals who did not want to face justice. But in his experience, his gut could be wrong.

    "Excuse me?" He finally asked, mildly confused and intrigued. Why would an old, adorabledy harbor criminals? "Fugitives?" He wanted confirmation that he had heard her correctly.

    But then again, he remembered that their faith prevented them from judging people for their mistakes. Their beliefs encouraged forgiveness and mercy, especially for those who had chosen the wrong path but were willing to correct the error of their ways.

    Although the intention was noble, he could not condone such an act. Criminals should face the consequences of their actions and pay for their crimes.

    "Hmmm." She hummed to him. But immediately burst into loudughter.

    He looked at her, turning more confused by her odd behavior. He could not think of a reason for her hrious outburst. He could not think of anything he said that was remotely funny.

    "You should see your face, Mr. Adam. You look like you are about to call the police and tell on me." The woman finally expressed, still disying her sense of humor, after she had toned down her hysterics.

    "I almost peed on my pants." Sheughed again, but not as hard as before. "I was only joking." She added.

    "Well, you sounded convincing." He told the nun while she straightened her body and stood before him. "And I thought you guys..." Then he stopped realizing he had made a mistake. "I meantdies. You are not supposed to tell lies."

    He had learned many things about their faith, although he was not a devotee. He sometimes prayed, but unfortunately, he forgot most of the time. Of course, he did not follow all the rules.

    "We are still human. We can tell jokes as long as it would not hurt anyone." Sister Margaret justified her action with a friendly smile. How could he be mad at that?

    "Ok. I understand." He nodded his head, finding nothing wrong with a little prank. But she was right. "You got me there." He acknowledged that she managed to fool him.

    "Come on, let me show you around the garden while I exin what this ce is all about." The older nun ushered him through the gates and urged him to walk with her.

    As he had suspected, the gates squeaked like a girl as the woman forced it open. Then, they entered the vicinity that was clean and orderly but needed repairs and trimming here and there.

    The imposing structure inside the spacious ground looked like it had seen its better days. At present, it was just an old ce that might soon find itself with a foreclosure order.

    "This is arge ce." Hemented as he followed her further inside the open area. It was rare to find ces like this anymore. Many probably would want to buy a property like this, especially with its location.

    He believed the area alone would get a hefty sum, but he could not say the same about the existing structures.

    The building appeared to needplete renovation and upkeep before it could be dered liveable again. But Adam did not doubt that the ce had some colorful history.

    "It was built long before any of us were born." The womanmented as she toured him on the grounds leading to the garden.

    Then, he saw the yground full of kids of different sized and shapes. Many ran around through the old seesaw, slides, and swings. Some just stood on the side, doing some other activities.

    He could barely count them all as some moved in a frenzy. But he could assume they were a lot. He doubted this was a school, but the name finally clicked in his mind.

    "I see." He finally understood what the woman was telling him. He did not need words to see what was happening in this ce.

    Of course, he doubted that this was a school. The children were not wearing any fancy clothes. He connected the dots, discovering why it was a "safe" haven.

    They were not harboring criminal fugitives. But those who were running away from a terrible past. They help those who seek shelter for the present and hope for the future.

    "Nobody else wanted them." Sister Margaret said while her eyes looked at each child, happilyughing and screaming while they yed. "But they are all wonderful kids."

    Suddenly, he remembered his youth. He imagined himself as one of those little ones, running around, oblivious of the thought of a bright future. Then, nobody woulde along to help. Sadly, the child must find a way to survive in the harsh conditions of the real world.

    "What you do here is wonderful," Adam said, realizing the devotion of these people to help all these children.

    Suddenly, he felt that what he did to help was never enough, as more people needed help. But one person could only do so much. But then again, any assistance could go a long way, no matter how small.

    "We try our best." She patted one child on the head when she came to greet her before sending her off again to y with the other kids. "So, I ask again. Are you here to ask for direction, or are you looking for someone?"

    He guessed he was here for thetter as his eyes searched the ce for her. He was here, without a doubt, to see someone. And he guessed he was in the right ce.

 Chapter 1204 A figment of her imagination

    Chapter 1204 A figment of her imagination

    She walked into the kitchen, finding everyone busy preparing the next meal. She always felt like there was a feast at the volume of food cooked by these untiring people. But, of course, they were feeding not just a family in each meal.

    "Is there something I can do to help?" She asked, knowing they could always need a hand.

    Soon, she was either stirring a pot of stew or helping with cutting the vegetables. At first, she would be honest. She had no idea what she was doing. But slowly, she was getting the hang of it.

    "You are a God-send." One of the sisters whispered to her as she passed her workstation. But she believed it was the other way around. She barely helped them. But she knew they had saved her from her doom.

    "I can barely cut this into cubes." She countered, but the sister onlyughed at her, leaving her to do her next task.

    She continued helping with cleaning the kitchen after they finished cooking, knowing that in a few hours, the next batch would start cooking for the next meal again.

    "Serena..." A familiar voice by the door caught her attention as she swept the floor. She immediately looked up to see a familiar face. "Hi." He greeted her as he walked into the room, greeting the other people with her.

    "Hello, Sebastian. I was not aware that you were visiting here today." She told him, knowing that it was not his schedule to check on the kids or mention that he wasing in any of their conversations.

    "It was an impulsive instinct toe here. The patient canceled my scheduled surgery. Therefore, I found myself with nothing to do." He said, exining his sudden appearance. "I thought I could help around here."

    He took the broom from her hand. "Allow me to finish this one." Then, he continued her task. "And I also thought you might want to check some sights. Maybe you will take pity on me and join me in my exploration."

    She was surprised by his offer. Thinking about it, she did not see any harm in it. She could use some fresh air and a new ambiance. She loved the orphanage, but it would be nice to see other ces too.

    "So, what do you think? Do you want to be my buddy for the day?" He asked again when she did not answer right away. "Come on, Serena. Pretty please." He begged her.

    She scrunched up her nose as if she was thinking deeply about it, but she already knew the answer. Then, she finally ended her friend''s misery by agreeing. "Ok. But after we feed the kids." She told him.

    She knew that would not be a problem. Sebastian loved to help out, just like her. It was the only reason he was here in the first ce, volunteering his time and skills and aiding these kids with their medical problems.

    Besides, she wanted to help first before leaving. She knew that the Sisters had too much on their te. And they could use physical help, not just spiritual, even for a while.

    She wished she could do more. But she could not stay here forever. Eventually, she would have to leave for good and face the life she had left behind. It could be tomorrow, a week from now, or a month. But sooner orter, she would have to pack her things and go home.

    But where? That was her ultimate question.

    "Ok. You have a deal." Sebastian epted her condition as he helped with the rest of the tasks in the kitchen.

    In return, Sister Nenita gave them a nice cold refreshing drink, rewarding them for their hard work. "Why don''t you just rest and enjoy?" She said to them before leaving them.

    "So, how are you today?" He asked. Although they barely talked about their personal lives, he still showed a slight concern for her.

    He must have figured she was hiding here because of her scandalous life as an actress. It was no secret since it was all over the news when she left the city and her world.

    "I am getting better." She finally confided with him, feeling more rxed in hispany. Although he showed interest in her in their first few meetings, he did not push it when she told him she was not ready.

    He said he understood and epted that they could only be friends. So far, she believed she could trust him. She had not seen any reason to doubt him. On the other hand, she saw that he was a genuinely good person based on what he had done so far for the kids.

    "That is good to hear. Anyway, maybe you would like to go to the beach. I heard there is one just a few minutes from here." He suggested, which sounded nice. She could use a change of scene, even for a few hours.

    "I would love to. It had been a while since I was out in the sun." She said, probably except when she was ying with the kids in the garden. Still, it would be different for her to be on the shore, frolicking in the sun.

    "But I am thinking of bringing along a few kids with us. I am sure they would enjoy a day out of this joint." He added, which sounded much better.

    "Are you serious?" She could not believe what she was hearing. It was a fantastic idea. Suddenly, she was more excited than ever. She should have thought of this, but she was d he did.

    She jumped out of her seat and hugged him. She was just ecstatic with the idea. She knew she should not be too attached to these kids. At some point, she would be leaving them behind.

    But she could not stop herself from loving each one of them. They were just simply adorable. And all of them deserve more than what they got. But she would make it her life mission to help them in any way she could. That was the least she could do for them.

    "It is nothing. You would have done the same thing for these kids." He said to her as he hugged her back before letting her go. "But I am d I put a beautiful smile on your lips."

    "You certainly made my day." She admitted as she finished her drink. "Do the kids already know?" She asked, excited to tell them.

    "Sister Eloisa already agree to it. She said she would have them ready so we could leave after lunch." Sebastian informed her.

    Some of the Sisters would alsoe with them to apany the kids. Sebastian had rented a bus that would take them to their destination. Then, he had already arranged for everything they would need.

    "But it would be good chaos and fun." He corrected her, and she agreed with him.

    "Is there anything else I can do?" She felt she had to do something to help.

    "Just have fun," Sebastian told her as he finished his drink and helped her clean the kitchen.

    They were about to exit the kitchen when a burst ofughter and shrilling from the outside reached her ears. She could only guess that the kids had finally heard the good news.

    "This would be chaos," Serena told him, knowing it would be hard to control all those kids.

    "But it would be good chaos and fun." He corrected her, and she agreed with him.

    Then, he guided her toward her room, allowing her to prepare for their short trip. "I will wait for you outside." He told her, leaving her to finish packing for their mini adventure.

    There was nothing much to pack since it was a trip to the beach. Therefore, Serena quickly followed her friend outside. She could not wait to see the smiles on the children''s faces. She was sure they were as excited as she was or even more.

    "Serena, we are going to the beach." One of the older kids rushed to her side to tell her. She was beaming as she had expected.

    She could tell that this must be their first trip to the beach, at least for most of them. She wanted this outing to be a memorable experience for them.

    "Yes, we are. Are you all ready?" She asked as more kids followed her and joined them, shouting at the top of their lungs as they all informed them of the exciting ns.

    "Yes." Everyone shouted in unison before everyone again vied for her attention.

    "Hey, guys. Sister Eloisa is asking everyone to the dining hall." Sebastian said.

    She smiled and slightlyughed when the kids moved along. Everyone was excited to run to the dining hall and rushed to finish their meals. "You just said the magic words." She told Sebastian as they followed the kids.

    But suddenly, something caught her attention. Her eyes followed a movement by the main gate. She was unsure, but the retreating back of a man looked familiar as it eventually disappeared behind the tall fences.

    "Who was that?" She asked Sebastian, but she doubted he had seen the man she was pointing to.

    But in her mind, that was not possible.

    It could not be him.

    Was that just a figment of her imagination?

 Chapter 1205 Who sent them?

    Chapter 1205 Who sent them?

    After his unscheduled meeting with his biological father, he could not wait to see his friend. When he did, he could not believe what he had revealed to him.

    "I meant to tell you, Marcus, but with Jacky''s pregnancy and the stress in the office, I thought it would be better if I looked for a good timing," Alex informed him, looking quite concerned with his situation.

    He could not me his friend for thinking in that way. Maybe if they exchanged positions, he would probably do the same. He would think of what would be best for the circumstances.

    However, now that he knew the truth, he wondered what he would do now. Should he be more concerned about Haley''s condition now that he knew Gerald was alive?

    Then again, why would Haley run away? Did his father have anything to do with it as he initially thought, or was it because of Gerald? Although Gerald did not say he was keeping his sister, Alex suspected the man they thought was dead knew where she was.

    "Where do you think Gerald is keeping her?" He had asked his friend, but as he had said, his guess was as good as theirs.

    As much as he would like to question Gerald, nobody knew where he was hiding. Of course, the man had been presumed dead by everyone. Then, it would be hard to trace his whereabouts.

    However, he could probably locate his hiding ce if he could find a connection. So far, he could only think of one person who could lead them to the man he sought.

    "What about Mike?" Marcus asked, suspecting that he could have some involvement in this.

    But his friend could only shrug his shoulder, unable to confirm or deny his suspicion. However, Alex warned him from pursuing this case. At least, he reminded him to take all precautions.

    "It would seem that Gerald was still active in his shady deals. I don''t want you, Jacky, with your unborn child to get involved in this fiasco." Alex said to him.

    He understood his concern, knowing Gerald had been running the underworld business. He had suspected it might be the reason someone shot him in the first ce. Now, her sister might be in trouble too.

    Nheless, it was also why he did not want Gerald for his sister. She did not deserve a man like him. But that was the least of his concern now. What mattered to him was finding his sister and reassuring himself that she was safe.

    "But can you help me find him or my sister?" He asked his friend, concluding that her sister might need some rescuing. Suddenly, the thought that Gerald was keeping Haley out of her volition had only worsened his fear.

    He had to find her soon.

    "I can contact some people," His friend suggested, which was more than he could ask from his friend. Still, he appreciated all the help he could get, even if it offered no guarantees.

    Now, he sat in his car, debating whether to go home or seek out his missing sister. However, he had no idea where to look for her. He tried her phone several times, but he could not contact her. She had her line disconnected.

    Still, he could not shake off the feeling that his father might also have to do with Haley''s disappearance. But he was not sure how. Or what? Or why?

    As far as he had known, Haley loved their father and worshipped the floor he walked on. Therefore, why would she run away from him? It did not make sense.

    "Which way?" He asked himself as he pulled out of the parking lot, knowing his wife was waiting for her, but his sister might also need his help. But if he chose thetter, where would he start?

    Should he go with his gut and question Mike regarding his involvement with Gerald and extract the location of his hideout? Or should he demand some answers from his father?

    Frankly, he had never believed his father''s innocent act. He had always he also had some shady secrets. However, he never had reason to dig into his life and affairs. But now, he was starting to reconsider.

    "I am sorry, Jacky, but I might bete." He quickly mumbled as he texted his wife. He knew he had to try to find Haley. He just hoped that he was not yet toote.

    He turned to his left, following his first lead, letting his instinct take over his reasoning. He moved toward thest known address that he found in his file. He knew it might not give him anything, but he had to try.

    He parked his car in the posh and expensive building where Gerald used to live, hoping he would find some clues. But he doubted the man pretending to be dead would return to his house. Still, he had to see if he could check a few leads.

    But after asking around and waiting for something to happen. Marcus discovered that Gerald''s solicitor had sold out the property. But what happened to the proceeds of the sale?

    And who handled his estate?

    He had more questions than answers when he finally left the ce. But he was not giving up. At least now, he had some paper trails to follow. He could find a way to find those documents.

    "Hey, where are you?" He quickly answered his phone when it rang the first time and heard his wife''s voice.

    "I was just in an emergency meeting." He quickly responded, not wanting Jacky to think that something was wrong and worry. Thest thing he wanted was for Jacky to suspect that there was a problem.

    He did not want Haley''s situation to reach the delicate ears of his wife. She had enough problems to deal with without him, adding more. He also had to protect their baby.

    "Aren''t youing home yet?" She asked, appearing like she believed his story. Her voice slightly calmed down after his reassurance.

    "I am on my way." He told her as he turned the car around, leading to his home. He knew he had to go home before she started suspecting anything.

    However, he could not help but feel guilty for hiding a secret from his wife. Should he tell her the truth? Besides, Haley was also her friend. But that was the point. She would worry about her, which could affect the bay.

    Maybe he should keep it from her for a few days until he knew more. However, as he contemted his n, his eyes noticed something in his rearview mirror.

    "Hmmm?" He wondered if it was a simr car he had seen earlier parked near Gerald''s building. It seemed that it was following him. He checked again on the rearview mirror, taking note of its license te.

    He would know more once in a few minutes if it continued to follow him. But for now, he would have the license checked by an expert. Later, he would know more about who they were.

    But he continued driving at his usual pace. He did not want them to discover that he already knew they were following. As long as they would keep their distance, he was safe.

    In a few minutes, he entered his property. And he had confirmed that they had been trailing behind him. He wondered if Gerald''s enemies had sent them to follow him. Or could it be his father?

    "Hmmm?" He wondered if it was a simr car he had seen earlier parked near Gerald''s building. It seemed that it was following him. He checked again on the rearview mirror, taking note of its license te.

    He would know more once in a few minutes if it continued to follow him. But for now, he would have the license checked by an expert. Later, he would know more about who they were.

    But he continued driving at his usual pace. He did not want them to discover that he already knew they were following. As long as they would keep their distance, he was safe.

    In a few minutes, he entered his property. And he had confirmed that they had been trailing behind him. He wondered if Gerald''s enemies had sent them to follow him. Or could it be his father?

    "Hey, is that you, Marcus?" Jacky shouted from somewhere inside the house. He assumed she might be in the kitchen.

    "Yeah, it is me." He quickly ced his things on the table near the door and rushed to see her.

    As usual, he could not wait to hug and kiss her as he stood behind her. He could see that she was preparing something in her hand. But he stopped her as she turned her to im her lips for a short kiss.

    "Did you miss me?" He asked as he enveloped her in his arms, not wanting to let her go.

    "Of course I did. Where did you go? You arete." She reprimanded him, but her voice remained calm.

    She was slightly pissed, but she was also d to see him. The doctor did warn him about her mood swings because of her pregnancy hormones. But he still found her adorable despite her contradicting attitude.

    "I have to go to ate meeting." He was not lying. He was only omitting a portion of the facts and exchanging it with a few details.

    Then, his mind returned to the earlier incident. He still could not stop thinking of that car that was following him. Were they a threat to him and his family?

    Who sent them?

 Chapter 1206 Cross paths

    Chapter 1206 Cross paths

    He looked around the spacious room, packed with people waiting for their ne schedule. He guessed he was one of them as he checked his watch. He was catching thest flight home, but there was some dy.

    1

    He sat in the waiting area, wondering what time they would depart. He had no more reason to be here. He just wanted to return where he belonged and nurse his heart back to health if possible.

    "Are there any other flights that I can take?" He asked the woman at the ticketing booth. He did not feel like staying in this ce longer than necessary. He was willing to take any other flights that would leave soon.

    "I am sorry, but the officials grounded all the nes for safety and security reasons." The woman behind the desk said. But they were not offering more details at the time.

    Who knew if there was a weather disturbance? However, looking outside, he could only see a clear blue sky and perfectly great weather. Therefore, it could be a bomb threat or a life-threatening condition for the airlines to ground all the nes and dy the flights.

    "How long do we have to wait?" He asked as frustration crept into his mind. He just wanted to get away.

    "I can''t answer that at the moment. But please try to understand. It is for your safety and the rest of the passengers." The woman calmly tried to exin to him.

    He returned to his seat, knowing that it was not her fault. She was only following orders. She did not deserve to be the outlet of his frustration. Therefore, he tried to rx and think of something else as he stared at the blue sky outside therge windows.

    However, his mind would not let him rest as it rewound what happened earlier. He could still remember talking to Sister Margaret, appreciating her hospitability.

    "I am looking for someone." He remembered answering the woman''s question. At first, he was hesitant to tell her who he was looking for. It was not as if this was the usual ce to find a missing person, especially a famous star. "But I am unsure if I am in the right ce." He continued.

    "I am sure that you came to the right ce." The woman tapped him on the shoulder as she guided her inside the ce, still showing him around. "Whoever you are looking for might be just around here." She said, even though he had never even mentioned her name.

    His eyes wandered on the spacious space, scanning the room for a particr face. But he only saw strangers smiling back at him. Although they had friendly smiles on their adorable faces, they were not the person he wanted to see.

    But he also noticed that the ce seemed to be buzzing with excitement. It looked like something was happening, and everyone was on their feet, especially the kids.

    "Is there some kind of event happening today?" He could not help but ask as he noticed almost everyone going around like bees in a feeding frenzy.

    He even saw some kids running in the hallway, appearing as if they were in a hurry.

    "The kids are going on a field trip at the beach, and everyone is excited." Sister Margaret rted to him what the buzz was all about.

    He guessed that would be a big deal for these young ones. It would already be a chance in a lifetime to experience something like that. He could not help but be happy for them.

    Still, that was not the reason he was here.

    "I am sorry if the ce is a little chaotic, but I assure you that we always have time to entertain anyone who walks through our doors. But you are also wee toe back to see the kids if you like." Sister Margaret offered.

    He was slightly confused by his words until he realized what she meant. "No. I am not looking for a child." He attempted to correct her assumption.

    He believed Sister Margaret thought he was looking to adopt a child as she showed him around the ce, introducing him to the other nuns and the kids. But that was not his reason.

    "Oh! Pardon me, but I thought that was the purpose of your visit." The woman still smiled at him, although looking slightly disappointed.

    He felt sorry for these kids, knowing how hard it was to grow up without a family. But that was not the reason he came to visit this ce. But given a chance, he might adopt someday. But first, he needed to have a family, meaning a wife.

    But how would that happen when the person he wanted was still out of his reach? Where was she anyway? David said this was the ce where he would find her.

    "I wish, but not today." He answered the woman as his eyes continued to search for her as the woman continued to give him a tour of the ce.

    "Then, tell me, my child, why you are here? Who do you seek?" She finally asked as they stopped at the end of one of the hallways, reaching another room of the massive structure.

    He could see that it was arge kitchen, but only two people were inside. And he recognized one of them. He finally found her. He concluded that he was in the right ce.

    But unfortunately, it was not the right time.

    It seemed he was toote as he watched her hug another man. She looked so happy and contented. It was as if she had just won an academy award. She appeared to have moved on and forgotten all about him.

    "I guess I was seeking my salvation." He finally exined to the woman beside him, ushering her from where they hade from before the woman he sought turned and saw him.

    He did not want her to catch him, not now that she had finally found her happiness. He did not want her to feel bad for hurting him again. It was not her fault he liked her or that she did not feel the same way.

    "Do you think there is a way I can help this orphanage?" He offered instead, hoping that would be a good excuse for why he was here in the first ce.

    none of this was her fault.

    "There are many ways you can help us. Our doors are always open He did not want anyone else to know he had dropped by, especially Sabrina. She did not need to feel guilty about this situation since none of this was her fault.

    "There are many ways you can help us. Our doors are always open to those who want to be part of these kids'' lives." She told him as she ushered him toward the other side of the ce.

    "Now that I have seen the ce. Can I pledge my support to your wonderful cause?" He offered, agreeing to arrange assistance that could help the kids with their future.

    If he could not get the one thing he wanted, he could at least do some good deed instead. At least his effort would notpletely go in vain. In his mind, he was satisfied. Although, his heart was shattering into a million pieces.

    "I would love to hear from you again, Mr. Mason." Sister Margaret cheerfully responded, firmly shaking his hand to show her appreciation. "I am sure the kids would be happy to hear about this."

    "I have one more thing that I need to ask from you." He said as he moved closer to the woman. "I don''t want anyone to know who I am." Thest thing he wanted was for Sabrina to learn that he hade here to see her.

    Eventually, he said goodbye and walked toward the orphanage gates without anybody else noticing him. He just wanted to get as far away from there as soon as possible. He did not want to identally bump into her in the hallway or see the pity in her eyes.

    "Excuse me, but we are checking everybody into a hotel for a few hours until we can sort the problem with the airlines." One of the attendants walked to him and interrupted his thoughts.

    1

    "If you have no other amodation, we would be more than wee to help you with one." The man exined to him.

    He guessed he had no choice as he followed the man to sort out an arrangement. Until now, they had no confirmation of what would happen on the flight.

    He never liked flying on a first-ss ticket, but that was the only avable seat on the ne. Now, as their VIP passenger, he was given extra special treatment.

    "Where am I staying?" He asked the man arranging his booking. He looked at his watch, wondering how long he would be here. But nobody could give him a detailed answer.

    "It is a beach resort not far from this ce. We give you the option to stay for a few hours until the flight is arranged or stay overnight as ourplimentary apology for the dy and book you tomorrow on the earliest flight."

    Of course, he chose the first one. He believed he had no reason to stay overnight in this ce. He had already lost the fight. He had missed his chance.

    He doubted they would ever cross paths again.

    Thanks

 Chapter 1207 Stepson

    Chapter 1207 Stepson

    He yawned for the third time as he yed with his mother''s phone while sitting on the couch. A woman he did not know was watching him while his mother talked to some people.

    1

    His eyes scanned the room, but he could not see anyone he recognized except his mother and his friend, Zach. It would have been nice if there were other kids his age, but all were grown people who talked too fast.

    "Are you sleepy, hungry, or do you want to do something else?" The woman attended to his needs, just like his mom would do or sometimes Sasha.

    However, he was bored and sleepy. He just wanted to go home. He had no idea what he was doing in this gathering in the first ce. He hardly understood anything that the grown-ups did anyway.

    He looked around once again, hoping he could tell his mother to take him home. But he spotted someone else walking his way. He remembered his face but nothing else.

    "Hey, champ." The man greeted him, just the way Zach would call him. Still, he did not know who he was.

    "Remember me. I am Zach''s father." The man extended his arm to him. "Call me, John." He told him as he reached for his hand, gently squeezing and shaking it.

    Then, Edison finally recalled Zach introducing him earlier. But there were so many people that he could hardly keep up with the faces and the name.

    In his defense, he was just a kid. He did not give a crap about such things. He only wanted to eat, y and go home to sleep. He could not care less about all these people.

    "I am Edison." He corrected the man, thinking Zach was the only one who called him champ. But he still did not want to be rude. His mother would not like that.

    "Nice to meet you, Edison." The man nodded as if he liked his name. "You look like you can use somepany." The older man told him as he joined him on the sofa. "What are you ying?" He pointed to the phone in his hand.

    "Nothing." Edison was not in the mood to exin the game mechanics to the man as he ced the phone on the side and looked at him. Suddenly, he was fascinated with him, finding him more interesting than the game app.

    "Ok!" The man responded, appearing to agree with him. "Are you bored?" He asked as he undid the button of his coat and loosened his tie.

    He did not want to offend anyone. But he also did not want to lie. His mother would be angry with him if he did not tell the truth. Therefore, he nodded instead, slightly showing his hesitance.

    "I assure you, I also feel the same way." John gave him a friendly smile and a shortugh, reminding him of the man wearing red clothes with a long white beard. But this man''s beard was not white, but it was still slightly long and thick.

    Truthfully, the older man''s action made him feel less intimidated and morefortable around him. Not that he would admit he was afraid of him, but still, he was bigger than him.

    "Would you like me to show you around the house? I think I have a room which you will like to see." The big man offered him, sounding convincing.

    He guessed that was the most exciting thing he had heard since they had arrived in this big house.

    "I need to ask Mom." He said, not wanting to get into trouble. He did not want his mother to get angry with him.

    The man nodded in approval, urging him to walk over to his mother, not far from where he sat. She was having a conversation with Zach and a few other people.

    The man also followed and stood behind him as he called his mother''s attention, interrupting her from their conversation.

    "Mom, can I go with him..." He was about to tell his mother his n when the man interrupted them.

    "I hope you don''t mind if I take Edison on a tour of the house." John directed his statement to his mother and Zach.

    The two looked at one another before looking at the older man. Finally, his mother''s eyesnded on him. "I don''t want to impose..." Ria was saying when John tapped her on the shoulder.

    "No worries. I will be happy to show Edison around. He won''t be a bother." John insisted, giving his mother no choice but to nod. Even Zach did not seem to think it was a bad idea.

    "Are you sure?" His mother asked again, still unconvinced.

    "Don''t worry. My Dad loves kids. And Edison will be in good hands." Zach convinced his mother to let him go.

    Then Zach smiled at him, kneeling before him. "I am sure you will have a great time with my Dad," Zach told him, and he believed him. Zach always told him the truth. He always kept his promises. He could trust him.

    "Are you ready to apany me?" John turned to him, extending his hand again.

    This time, he took it, holding his hand tightly as he led the way away from the other people and into the empty hallways. He could only wonder what was on the other side of those walls. He had never been in a ce like this before.

    Their home was so big that his house seemed so small. He knew he would get lost in a ce like this. But still, his curiosity won over him as his eyes stared at everything he saw.

    "Let me show you where I work and read." John walked toward arge door and then opened it. "This is my office." He said as he guided him inside.

    He saw tables, chairs, and many books on the walls. But it was not the same as what he owned. Most of them were ck. And not like his, which was colorful and bright.

    "Do you read a lot?" Edison asked as he looked at the book on his desk.

    "Yes, I love to read. What about you? What is your favorite?" He looked down at him.

    "I love stories with whales and dolphins. Maybe some bears and tigers." He said, remembering the books he had at home.

    "I also love whales." The older man said to him as he walked over to the shelves as if looking for a particr book. "This one." He said as he pulled out a book.

    Then, he walked over to his side again. "Why don''t you sit down, and I will show you my favorite book." He offered him the soft sofa and sat right next to him.

    Then, he ced the book on hisp. The cover had a picture of a whale and a ship. But unlike his book, the images stillcked colors. But he was still excited to know about the story.

    He could not read yet. But he loved looking at the pictures while his mother read the story aloud. Then he would imagine himself as part of the story, making all the characters alive.

    "I am sure you will love this story. Zach always loved reading this too." He told him, which made him excited.

    Unfortunately, he was disappointed when John opened the book, page after page. The paper was white with ck letters on it. As he had said earlier, he could not read.

    "Where are the pictures?" He asked as he stared at the in letters.

    Of course, there was none.

    "Yeah, I guess this book is too advanced for you. But I assure you that you will love to read this book. So, I want you to have it." The man said, closing the book and letting him keep it.

    "But in the meantime, why don''t I show you the other rooms?" He suggested, putting the book on the table. "I will give that to your motherter." Then, he guided him out of that room and into another room.

    This time, he was not sure what he was looking at. It looked like a television, but it was as big as the wall of his house. Then, there were many chairs to sit in front of the screen.

    "You can watch any movie you like here." He told him as he offered him a front-row seat. In a few seconds, the lights dimmed, and the ce went dark.

    He was not afraid of the dark, but he was indeed surprised. Then, the screen brightened up as a show appeared before him. Images began moving around, and the beautiful sound echoed in the room.

    This time, he liked what he saw as colorful characters ying their part in portraying a story. He was not bored anymore as heughed and enjoyed the show.

    Even John seemed to be enjoying himself as heughed alongside him.

    "Do you think I can watch with you again?" Edison asked the older man, finally loving spending time with him.

    "Of course, you cane by anytime," John responded with a tap on his little shoulder. "What about some popcorn and a soda?" He asked.

    Of course, he would never say no to that.

    He guessed he liked Zach''s father, just like he liked Zach. They said they were going to be family. What did it mean? Did he want him to be his father? Did he wish to be his stepson?

    Thanks

 Chapter 1208: But which home?

    She felt terrible.

    Despite the happiness that filled her heart at the knowledge that her sister was finally awake, she also felt sorry for the circumstance surrounding their situation.

    Her heart went to David, who had his heart crashed to pieces after learning that the woman he loved could not even recall her name, much more remember him.

    "Where are we going?" She asked her friend as Bernadette dragged her into a party. She should have said no to her friend when she invited her to join her. She should not have allowed her friend to talk her into joining her in this joyous affair.

    First, she did not know the celebrant. Next, she was not in the mood. Lastly, she did not want her friend to set her up on a blind date. But she was not thinking straight when she said yes earlier.

    Now, she regretted her decision as she gazed at the dark room with loud music ring in the background. Thest thing she wanted was to be surrounded by happy people since it was far from how she felt.

    "You need a change of environment. You need to have fun." Her friend said as she pulled her toward the bar to order some drinks. "Your sister lives, but you look like you are mourning her death."

    Her friend was right about one thing. Her heart did not feel like celebrating. She felt a terrible loss, but it had nothing to do with her sister but more with her heart.

    She loved her sister. She could not be happier to see Rose well. But seeing David brokenhearted was breaking her heart. She wanted tofort him. But she knew despite their situation. She still could not have him.

    "I am not." She denied her friend''s usation, even if she knew she spoke the truth. "I am just saddened that my sister suffers from amnesia." It was a horrible condition.

    To forget everything.

    She could not fathom what her sister was also going through. But despite her memory loss, she could not take advantage of that situation. She hoped that Rose would remember her life and the man she loved.

    Still, she wished David and her sister would end up together, happily married with kids someday. It would be hard to watch them together, but it was worth all the pain.

    "But you heard the doctor. It might be temporary. But you sulking around will not do you good." Bernadeth said as she pushed two shot sses of hard liquor before her. "Come on, let us drink to your sister." Her friend raised her ss, waiting for her to do the same.

    "Ok. I will have a few drinks. Then I am out of here." Roseann said, gulping the first ss in one go.

    She could feel the liquid draw a fire path down her throat, through her esophagus, until it pooled inside her stomach. Suddenly, she regretted not eating much beforeing to this party.

    "Don''t be such a killjoy." Her friend shouted as she started dancing and jumping to the music. "We are here to party." She emphasized each word with excitement. "And nobody is going home early."

    She knew she could not make an excuse about work or having an early shift in the morning. Her friend knew her schedule too well. Besides, her friend would not let her off the hook that easily.

    "But..." She still attempted to reason with her, but her friend shoved the next drink in her hand and forced her to drink it.

    "No more excuses. Drink." Her friend pointed to the ss as she also held the ss to her lips. Once they had emptied their second ss, she ordered another set of drinks.

    "Come on. I want you to meet my cousin." Bernadette pulled her away from the bar and into the group of people who seemed to have started without them.

    Her cousin was the birthday girl. But that did not mean that her friend had not nned for her to meet someone at the party. Knowing her, she might have asked her cousin to invite someone who would take her mind off her woes.

    But she doubted that was that simple. Meeting another man might not do the trick. She almost made a pack with a man to forget another man, but look at what happened. Now, she ended up thinking of two men.

    Two men that she could not have for different reasons. She could not go through that again. At that moment, she believed she was better off being single for the rest of her life and devoting herself to humanity.

    "Ok. But I will only have a few drinks with them." She insisted, not wanting to add to her alreadyplicated life.

    Soon, she wasughing with her cousins and friends. As expected, Bernadeth introduced her to one of her other cousins. He was about their age. But unlike them, he was a contractor. He liked to build things.

    Although she found him handsome and fascinating, it did not mean she was attracted to him. Since she met David, her criteria for finding the right man increased exponentially. No one seemed to measure up to him.

    The one man that almost caught her attention was Adam. But he was not interested in her. But she was d it did not work between them because she knew Adam was pining on another woman. She would only end up more brokenhearted than she already was.

    "I need to go to the bathroom." She told her friend, excusing herself from the group. She intended to relieve herself from her full dder. Afterward, she nned to make excuses and leave.

    She did not want to stay another minute longer. She would take a cab and crash in her apartment. Then, she would sleep off her hangover until she recovered from this pain.

    A few minutester, she saw that her friend was having the time of her life as she danced on the dance floor. Only three people remained at the table, the couple he met and the man her friend introduced to her.

    Thest thing she wanted was to end up alone with him. Therefore, she decided to ditch the party. She cautiously walked out of the room, avoiding being seen by her friend or the others with them.

    She only breathed when she exited the establishment. But there was a problem. She could not find a taxi as she waited on the pavement. The ce was not on the usually crowded street where they hung out.

    "Damn!" She mumbled to herself as she felt the frustration. She did not want her friend to realize she was missing and start looking for her.

    She had to get out of here soon.

    She looked at her watch again, counting the minutes that ticked by. Still, she did not find a taxi in sight. Where was she anyway? She could not help but ask since it was her first time in this part of the city.

    "If you are looking for a taxi, I am sorry that it might take you a while before seeing one in this area." A voice suddenly spoke behind her, making her spirit almost jump out of her skin.

    All this while, she thought she was alone as her heart sped up at the thought of danger. She did not notice anyone was around when she came outside.

    But she was not alone when a man stepped out of the shadow. She could hardly see his face, but she did not doubt that he was a stranger. She did not recognize his voice nor the silhouette of his body.

    "How would you know?" She asked, not wanting to believe the unknown man. How could a cityck a public ride? That was not possible.

    But thinking about it, she hardly saw any yellow cars around this area when they arrived in her friend''s car. Now, she regretted not having a car of her own. Maybe she should call David and ask him to pick her up.

    But she did not want to bother him after what he was going through. Besides, she was out here to get away from him and forget him. She should not be contacting him.

    "Because I own this ce. And a nice-looking girl like you should not be alone in a sketchy ce like this." He said as he moved closer, finally showing his handsome face.

    Suddenly, a tingling sensation rushed through her body. She debated whether it had something to do with fear as she looked around the dark alleys and almost empty streets.

    Or was it the man standing in front of her? He did not seem dangerous, but a handsome face and good physique were not enough reasons for her to trust this man. For all she knew, he was the danger she should avoid in the first ce.

    "So, what do you suggest I do?" She asked while thinking whether she should go back inside with her friend or risk waiting for a taxi to appear magically in the street.

    "You can either go home with me or ask me for a ride to your ce." He suggested. But for someone trying to convince her, his stoic facial expression remained as if he did not care if she epted his offer. Or not.

    "But I promise I don''t bite." He added as if that was funny, but his face remained indifferent as he walked toward his car and opened it for her.

    Then, her phone rang, seeing who it was, she knew that her friend was already looking for her. She had a split second to decide whether to return inside or take a chance with this man.

    She had no idea whether it was the drink in her system or something else. Suddenly, she found her feet walking toward the unknown man and taking his offer. She sat inside the car and waited for him to take the other side.

    Then, she texted her friend that she had gone home.

    "Where to?" The man asked.

    "Home?" She answered him with a question. Did she ask the stranger to take her home? But which home?

 Chapter 1209: Unexpected beautiful visitor

    He had just finished one delicate transaction. So far, it looked like it went off without a hitch. The other party did not see any issues with the exchange. They took the money and gave him the product.

    In his summation, it was a sessful deal. However, the night was still not over until everyone at the meeting left with a satisfied smile. He still had to walk out of there with the product without a bullet in his back.

    "It was nice doing business with you." He stood from his chair and asked his men to take care of the shipload of drugs.

    His new boss had tasked him to deal with the shipment tonight. And he could not mess it up. Or it would blow his cover. He had to act cool and collected like it was just another one of the transactions he had done so many times in thest years or handling this portion of the business for Gerald.

    "Yes, Sir Mike." One of his trusted gang leaders rose to his feet and signaled the rest of their men to move.

    He nodded in his direction, confirming his order before facing the other man, who also ordered their money ced on the trunk of his car. With ast wave of his hand, the man in a leather jacket and denim jeans rode his car and drove off, leaving him and his team.

    But instead of going with his men, he waved them off, instructing them to bring the product to the warehouse. With that secured, he had the rest of the night to himself.

    "I will be at my office." He entered the door in the back alley after watching the van leave. He could hear the music ring, but partying did not appeal to him. He did not want to stay a minute longer in the crowded and noisy building.

    "On second thought, I think I am heading home." He told the bartender, who also served as his righthand man in the club.

    He noticed the crowded floor. The business was doing well, butparing the ie of this ce to the earlier transaction, this was nothing. This club was just a front to the fast-earning business undergoing outside in the dark.

    Then, he headed to the exit, ready to leave. But something caught his eye. At first, he thought she was alone as she walked in the dimly lit hallway. "Who is..." He was about to ask the man behind the counter.

    But when her eyes scanned the room andnded on a table, he knew she belonged to that group. "Nevermind." He suddenly changed his mind. He had no intention of joining a group tonight.

    He was already exiting the establishment when he noticed she was not far behind him. And she was alone. Did she ditch her group? Anyway, that was no any interest to him.

    Nevertheless, he did not mind havingpany for tonight. It had been a while since he had been with one. And this woman seemed interesting enough to invite into his home.

    Besides, he noticed she looked like she was not from around here. Her face was unfamiliar. She would be a perfect one-night stand. She could help release the tension that built up in his body.

    He leaned on the wall behind him as she waited for her toe out. He also scouted the area for anyone lurking in the shadows. He never knew when an enemy was waiting to ambush him.

    But first, he pulled out his phone and texted.

    DONE.

    Then he sent the message before shoving his phone back into his pocket.

    Soon, the woman came out. But she failed to notice his presence when she waited for a taxi.

    However, this ce was slightly isted from the city. It was the reason why it was a good ce for their illegal transactions. He knew it would be hard for her to find a car or hire one in this location.

    "You can either go home with me or ask me for a ride to your ce." Eventually, he found himself offering her a ride.

    The initial expression on her face told him that she would reject his offer. But he could care less. He could always find someone else or go home empty-handed. It did not matter. He might be intrigued by her, but it did not mean that he was desperate to take her home.

    Nheless, he was surprised she epted his offer and rode his car without a fuss. But how could he say no to a beautiful woman? As he helped her to his car.

    "Where to?" He asked her, wondering which of his offer was her preference. Either way, he was ok with that.

    "Home?" She answered, but it sounded like a question. Was she asking him, giving him the task to choose, or was she drunker than he thought, smelling the alcohol from her breath as it circted inside his car?

    "I don''t mind taking you home if that is what you want." But the woman remained silent in her seat. "But we can also go to your ce if you prefer. But I need you to give me your address."

    He watched her from his peripheral vision. She looked like she was staring into the darkened street. Was she even listening to him? He did not think so. She did not even flinch when he called to her. "Miss?"

    He had no idea who she was. They never got to the part about introducing themselves. But if she would not answer him, he had no option but to take her to his ce.

    He continued driving toward his house, but the woman beside him stayed quiet as if she was in deep thought. Eventually, he called again to her, but she did not respond.

    Did she pass out? When he leaned closer to take a quick look, he could see that her eyes were closed, and her chest was going up and down in a steady rhythm.

    Damn! She was sleeping.

    Did he take home an intoxicated woman to take care of? It was just his luck as he hissed under his breath. But he could not leave her in the middle of the street. Judging from her looks, clothes, and things, she was not a hooker or their regr customer.

    Anyway, he continued to drive home, having no choice but to take her home to his house. He could let her sleep in one of his rooms and send her home in the morning.

    "What are you doing?" He asked himself as he parked his car in the driveway and looked at the woman sleeping in his passenger seat.

    What was wrong with him? He had never cared about women before. He would use them and dispose of them afterward. But he would not give a damn about their welfare if he had no use for them.

    Had he changed significantly in thesest months? Did Haley change him into this new person? Maybe or maybe not. He still did not believe inmitment. But maybe, he now learned a new respect for women.

    "Hey, wake up." He tried to wake her up. But she seemed to be out of it. Of course, he could not leave her inside his car.

    "Come on. I will carry you upstairs." He picked her up and lifted her into his arms.

    She gently stirred in his arms. But she did not open her eyes. She mumbled some incoherent words, but he did not understand most of what she said. Then, she fell silent again, snuggling closer to his warmth.

    Cautiously, he brought her to the second floor, depositing her into afortable bed in a room right next to his. He wanted her close so he could check on her if she suddenly needed his help. It was clear that she was drunk and might require close supervision.

    "I hope you don''t mind." He had no idea why he was even asking her consent when it was clear she was too drunk to answer.

    He shook his head. He could not believe what he was doing as he knelt before her. Then, he carefully removed her shoes, thinking she would be morefortable sleeping without them.

    Then, he stood up from the bed and arranged her in the middle before tucking her tightly under the nket. He knew thest thing a drunk needed was stiff and sore muscles when they woke up the next day.

    "Sleep tight." He whispered to the stranger sleeping on one of his beds. But before leaving, he finally stared into her face. He was positive. It was the first time he had seen her.

    He could not help but wonder who she was. But more importantly, why did she go home with him? What was her story? Then, she remembered her bag that he had dropped somewhere in the room.

    He picked it up and started snooping in her things. He was not going to rob her. He only wanted to get to know his unexpected beautiful visitor more as he stared at her identification card.

 Chapter 1210: Silly girl

    She would be lying if she said she did not feel ufortable attending the dinner party that Zach''s parents threw for them. Throughout the dinner, she could feel her heart beating wildly inside her chest.

    She swore the people around her had heard the loud pumping of her heart as Zach introduced her and her son to their family and friends. She only hoped she did not make a bigger fool of herself in front of these people.

    "Hey, what is wrong?" The man beside her asked, feeling his hand gripping hers firmly. He must have noticed that she was quiet on their trip home.

    When Zach told her his parents invited her and Edison to their house, she immediately wished to decline. She was not sure if that was a good idea. But Zach managed to convince her to ept the invitation.

    "Nothing." She tried to deny that there was something wrong. Although she knew it should not concern him. Still, it did not stop her from thinking about it.

    However, her idea of dinner with the parents was dining with his parents and the three of them. She was not expecting there would be other people joining them.

    It was not like she was eating with people more of her caliber. But these people were the people who she only saw on the television or the news. Most of them ran the city, including his father, the Senator.

    "If it is about tonight, I believe my parents loved you. My father adored Edison." Zach happily told her, looking excited and satisfied.

    She looked at him, slightly unable to believe his words. Although she did not feel resentment from his parents, she could not help but question whether they would like her for their son.

    They could be acting civil with her and her son. But internally, they wished she would vanish from their son''s life, now and forever. She knew it was hard for a parent to ept someone like her, a woman with a bastard for a child.

    "I guess you are right." She tried to agree with him, not wanting him to worry about it. "Edison had a great time." That was not a lie.

    She saw how his son enjoyed the evening with Zach and his father. Until now, looking at his son, who was fast asleep at the back of the car, she could see the book in his arms. Her son said that the Senator gave it to him. Now, he would not let it go, even in his sleep.

    "Mom, John said I shoulde back." She remembered her son telling her excitedly. The Senator promised him that they would watch another movie in his viewing room, and he would show him the other parts of the house.

    "Of course, my darling." She agreed with him, not wanting to ruin his happiness. But she was unsure if the offer would still standter, knowing that the Senator was busy. She doubted he would have time for her son.

    But she could not help but hope, not wanting Edison''s heart hurt by a broken promise. She never made promises to her son that she could not keep. She wished that was also the case with the Senator.

    But sadly, politicians were not known for their track records of keeping up with their words. On the contrary, the majority of their pledges were likely empty promises.

    "I know this would not be easy. But if we work together, we can get through this." Zach grabbed her hand to his lips and kissed it, assuring her that whatever happened, he would be there by her side.

    She guessed that was the most valuable part of their rtionship. She had to learn to trust that their love would be enough to pull them through whatever challenges woulde their way.

    "I know you are right. I am just being silly as always." She finally admitted, acknowledging that a healthy rtionship would require openmunication.

    "No, you are not. You have a reason to feel that way. And I understand. But remember, I will always be here to guarantee that what happened to you in the past will never happen again." Zach said to her, squeezing her hand before letting her go.

    Then, his concentration returned to the road ahead, driving them back to her apartment. He had already offered to live together since they would get married eventually. But she opted to stay at her apartment in the meantime. She did not wish to rush things.

    Although she did not intend to withdraw from his marriage proposal, she still needed time for Edison to adjust to their situation. At least that was her excuse for dying the wedding date.

    But if she was honest with herself, she was waiting for Zach to take his marriage proposal back. If there was just a reason for Zach to think that this marriage should not happen, she wanted to give him a way out.

    "By the way, Tabby invited us to join him at his new home this weekend. Do you think you can make it?" She decided to change the subject, not wanting to talk about his family anymore.

    Maybe she just needed time to adjust to having other people around her and her child. She remembered it took her a while before trusting Sasha and her family with Edison.

    She admitted she did not know how to deal with a family since she never had asting one. She only stayed with one foster home after another for a short while, never having a chance to bond with any of them.

    "I will still have to check on my schedule," Zach informed her. But she already knew that since he was starting his business. He would be busy most of the time.

    But she understood since she was also swamped with work now that she was a permanent member of theirpany after her promotion. Still, she would like to make time for Tabby, who had been there for her since they were a child.

    "Ok. But I hope you can join us. Tabby looks forward to seeing you there." Ria told her fiancee, who had be a close friend of her childhood friend.

    She also thought of setting up a surprise for her friend. It was the least she could do for all the lost time they missed when they were apart. It would be one memorable day in their lives that she wished to cherish.

    And she wanted Zach to be there.

    "I will try my best, Ria." He answered, but she knew he would try his best. She guessed that should be good enough.

    Then, they parked outside her apartment after their long drive home. Just like her son, she also felt exhausted. She knew Zach might be feeling the same way too.

    "Why don''t you stay the night?" She asked him, offering him a warm bed, despite knowing he had already decided to go home.

    He said he had an early meeting that he could not miss. But his things were still back home. He did not want to drive back home in the morning to change. Therefore, it would be better if he went home tonight instead.

    "I wish I could." That answered her question. She guessed she had to understand that she could not have everything.

    Besides, it was just one night. After all, if she had agreed to live with him, they would not have this predicament. But for now, she had to ept that there were times when Zach would have other priorities other than her and her son.

    She watched Zach carry Edison into his room, depositing him on his bed. He took his shoes off his feet and tucked him tightly under the nkets before softly walking away from the bed and closing the door gently.

    She could see how much Zach loved her son. She did not doubt that he would be the best father to Edison. And she also felt so lucky that he loved her, even if there were moments like this.

    "I promise I will be home tomorrow night." He said as she walked him out of the door.

    "I will be waiting." She responded with a longing she could not understand. Suddenly, she felt a heavy weight in her heart at the thought of losing him.

    After a long passionate kiss, she let him go and watched his back disappear around the corner. Would it be this hard to see him go? She guessed it would be worse.

    "What are you thinking?" She asked herself as she closed the door and leaned over it.

    She knew that she could never let him go despite all the opposition that would stand in their way. She would have to learn to fight for him no matter how hard it would be.

    The thought of not being with him for another night was hard enough. What more if it would be forever? She doubted she would make it without him. Therefore, what was she waiting for?

    "Marry him." Her mind shouted. "As soon as possible." She could hear it repeatedly said in her brain. "You silly girl."

 Chapter 1211: Cruel encounter

    He looked around the ce, finding the resort quite captivating. If he hade here for a vacation, he would probably stay in this ce, finding it rxing and calming.

    But he was only here for a few hours until the airline could rebook his flight home. Until now, the airline would not discuss the issue with the passengers, only telling everyone that it was getting resolved.

    "I hope the room is to your liking." One of the people in charge settled him in a beautiful hotel room with a nice view of the beach from his balcony. "Rest assured, Mr. Mason, that we are working around the clock to resolve the matter."

    He guessed he understood their situation. They did not want their passengers to worry, panic and cause more problems, not more than they already had. It was better to y safe and give generic reasons until they determined a better solution.

    "But there is a slight problem with your luggage." The man told him as he walked further into the room. "Again, we hope to resolve that as soon as possible."

    The man exined that many passengers'' luggage had issues during transport to their designated nes. Now, they were trying to sort out the mishap.

    "Please inform me of the soonest avable flight." He reminded the airline representative, not caring much about a few of his things before he left him alone to rest inside hisplimentary room.

    But would he consider staying overnight or more than a day in this ce? No. All he wanted to do was take the earlier flight out of here and be home soon.

    He had no business lingering a minute longer in this ce, especially when he had no more reason to stay. Thest thing he wanted was for Sabrina to discover he was here. He did not want to put them in an awkward spot.

    Quickly, he sent a text message to his assistant about his situation. But, of course, he left out a few details and lied about the rest. He could not tell anybody what he was doing here and what had happened.

    "Now, what?" He asked as he stood outside the balcony of his room, appreciating the natural loveliness of his surrounding.

    He had seldom gone on a vacation, being busy all the time. Therefore, he barely saw any sites or tourist destinations. It was not in his vocabry to waste his time on frivolous activities.

    But then again, it might not be terrible to unwind, once in a while, from the pressure and stress of his job. But it was hard to go on vacation alone, without someone to share the memories with. Honestly, he did not wish to do it alone, like today.

    "You need some stuff." He told himself, at least a change of clothes. He had a few toiletries he could use, freely given by the hotel. Therefore, he only needed a few things that he could probably buy at the gift shop downstairs.

    He looked outside again at the slowly darkening sky, thinking that it might be impossible to book a flight home tonight. But he hoped he would have an early ne ride out of here as soon as the sun rose from the east.

    "I am hungry." That was another issue he had to address. He had forgotten to eat earlier due to his excitement. Then he lost his appetite afterward.

    But now, he could not ignore the growling of his stomach as it demanded sustenance. He would probably eat anything avable in this ce to fill his belly.

    He decided to stroll downstairs instead of ordering food into his room. He believed he could find more options in the lobby or outside, offering delicious food. At the same time, he could check out their stores for some clothes he could wear.

    "What do you rmend?" He asked the elevator operator for a list of choices as he took the lift down.

    The young man quickly rattled some names of restaurants around the area that he could check. But he highly rmended the seafood house a few minutes on the beachfront.

    "I swear they serve the best food in town. But don''t tell my boss about it." The man quickly added thest part. He guessed his boss would not take it kindly that he was rmending apetitor.

    "Thanks. Your secret is safe with me." He smiled at the young man as he exited the small box to join the other guests wandering in the lobby.

    He quickly exited the establishment, following the path that the boy had told him. The boy said that they also served as a souvenir shop where he could buy affordable and cheap clothes.

    Who needed designerbels at a time like this? Well, he did not. He just required it to befortable and presentable. Being less pricey was just a bonus he would take advantage of.

    He decided to scout the different stores he passed by since it was still early for dinner. He found a shirt that he liked. He even bought a small souvenir he would like to give to his assistant.

    "Would you need anything else?" The woman at the counter asked as she packed the items he had picked and paid for.

    He shook his head, believing he would not need anything else. But before he could get the items from the counter, an unknown young boy suddenly stood before him.

    "Sir, can you help me?" The boy politely asked, but he could see a slight fear in his eyes and a hint of anxiousness in his trembling voice.

    Suddenly, he was on high alert, wondering what the boy needed. But usually, in cases like this, the boy was either lost or had run away. In that short moment, his mind reminded him of that young boy who recently asked for help.

    "What is it? Are you lost?" He quickly asked as he knelt before him so he could look into his eyes at eye level. He knew that it would not be easy for the boy to walk toward him and ask a stranger.

    He could see that the young boy was afraid. The little man must be around six to ten years old. He wondered where his parents could be. Why was he alone?

    The boy nodded, rming him of the situation. The boy was lucky that he found him and not a stranger who could have harmed him and taken advantage of his young age.

    He had handled a few cases where he had to send an adult to jail because of what they did to young kids like this boy. As much as he wanted to clean the streets of people like that, they were just too many.

    "Come on, let us talk." He knew he had to gain the boy''s trust. So he would tell him more about himself. He grabbed his things and gently dragged the boy onto an avable seat inside the store.

    He could call the police. However, he believed it would be better to talk to the child before involving the authorities. Maybe it was just a misunderstanding that they could resolve withoutplicating the situation.

    "Are your parents with you?" He asked as he looked around the small store and outside the window, checking if there were people who seemed to look for him. But he could not find one as the people moved without giving them a second nce.

    "No, but I think they are missing." The boy said that made him smile. He believed the boy had it the other way around.

    "Well, do you want me to help you look for them?" He did not wish to argue with the logic of a child. Usually, it was hard to win against them. They just had a way with words and reasoning that he would never beat, no matter how good he was.

    "Ok. That would be great." The child said, looking more at ease than earlier. "But are you sure you know where you are going?" The boy said to him as if doubting his ability.

    "I think I can manage to navigate around." He confidently told the young boy as he guided him to the exit. "Have you eaten already?" Thinking the boy might be hungry.

    He found several food stalls that the boy might like. Therefore, he offered to buy him dinner while they looked for his parents. At any rate, if they never saw the boy''s parents, it would be time to call the authorities.

    "I can eat a hotdog and a soda." The kid pointed to a food stand that was near them.

    Quickly, he ordered two, giving one to the kid and eating one for himself. But they still had no luck with his parents as he finished his share while the boy continued eating.

    He asked the boy to sit on the public bench, hoping one of his family members would see him while he went to the trash bin a few feet away.

    But they were still not in luck

    Until.

    A relieved voice echoed behind him, passing him by as a woman rushed to the boy''s side. "Where have you been?" The woman spoke continuously, happy and slightly nervous, as she faced the boy.

    "You were lost, so I asked the nice man to help me find you. Then, he bought me a hotdog." The boy narrated to the woman who had her body turned away from him.

    Damn? Was that her? He asked as he stared at her back.

    He hoped not because if it was, fate just yed another cruel encounter on him.

 Chapter 1212: Revert to a stranger

    She felt her heart burning in fear as she searched the beach for Favio, the little boy who suddenly went missing from the group. She swore she was watching him when an argument between the kids distracted her.

    It was just a split second, but it was enough for Favio to vanish from her sight. When she noticed that he was missing, it was toote. She could not find him anywhere, and nobody noticed where he went.

    "Don''t worry, Sister, I will find him." She told the other guardians who came with them to the beach. She did not want them to worry more than they already were.

    She wanted to have faith that the boy was safe and that she would find him. Since she came to the orphanage, she learned more about herself and her inner strength.

    And her ability to have faith in herself and the kindness of people. She was not letting her past dictate her future. She knew she should learn to fight for her what she wanted and stop letting her fear hold her back.

    "I will help you." Sebastian moved closer to her, assuring her that they would find him. "The rest of you, stay here where the Sisters can watch you." He instructed the other kids who joined them on the short trip.

    On the other hand, she instructed the older kids to help the sisters with the little ones while she and Sebastian looked for the missing kid. She did not want another one to go missing from the group while they were gone.

    "First, we need to notify the management so they can help us," Sebastian suggested, staying calm, unlike her. "And it is possible they already found him."

    She could not agree with him more. Therefore, she asked him if he could inform the management while she looked around for Favio in the nearby shops. It would give them more coverage if they separated ways.

    "Call me if you find him." She told Sebastian as she walked toward the opposite pathway.

    "Call me if you need help," Sebastian shouted at her before he continued in the opposite direction.

    She knew Sebastian was notfortable leaving her alone in a crowded street. Anybody could easily recognize who she was. Then, what? She had no idea. But she doubted it would be pleasant.

    "Excuse me. Have you seen this boy?" Luckily, she had taken a photograph of the kids while they were having fun at the beach. And she had a clear picture of Favio.

    But some of the people she asked did not even bother to look at the photo as they shook their heads. She wondered if they knew who she was, would they give her a second look?

    "Excuse me, but I wonder if you have seen this boy." She continued as she went from one store to another but still failed to find him.

    "Where are you, Favio?" She knew she had to find him before anybody recognized her.

    And, of course, thest thing she wanted was to involve the authorities. It would possibly include the media when it came to a missing child. She was not sure if she was already ready to return to her world, despite the changes she felt inside her.

    Was she strong enough to face the world where she belonged, or would she suddenly cave to the pressure and retreat to her cocoon? She guessed she was not ready to find out just yet.

    She scanned the area for a possible ce where the kid would go to. When she checked her watch, she realized that it was gettingte. Soon, the kids would want to eat again, and Favio was no different. Or, he might be worse because he was hungry a lot.

    "Hmmmppp!" She might have a silly idea of where she could find him, spotting a series of food booths in the area. It was worth the shot.

    She quickly strode toward the first food stand but did not see him anywhere. She thought he might be standing by, waiting for someone to give him some food.

    Then, as she moved along and was about to give up, she spotted him sitting on a bench alone, munching on a hotdog and drinking a soda. She wondered how he managed to get that, knowing he had no money.

    Suddenly, terrible things entered her mind. She remembered those people who enticed children with food before abducting them. Quickly, she rushed to his side, running as fast as she could before someone took him away.

    "Where have you been?" She shouted, relieved, happy, and slightly nervous, as she faced the boy. She took his hand while she stared into his face, checking if he was hurt or afraid.

    But the boy smiled while still chewing the hotdog, not appearing hurt or anything at all. He looked like he had a good time, sittingfortably on the bench with his food.

    "You were lost, so I asked the nice man to help me find you. Then, he bought me a hotdog." Favio finally spoke when he had swallowed some of the food in his mouth. Then, he drank the soda.

    "Really?" She could not help but smile at his im, but more than anything else, she could finally breathe as she took a deep intake of air into her lungs. She was just d that he was ok.

    "Then, we should thank this man who was kind enough to help you." She said as she turned to look for the good samaritan.

    "There he is," Favio excitedly said, pointing to the man walking toward them.

    At first, she could not believe her eyes. Of course, she recognized the man right away. But what was he doing here when he should be a hundred miles away from her? That was her question.

    Was he a figment of her imagination? She quickly blinked her eyes, hoping that when she opened them again, she would be staring into a different person. The man would revert to a stranger.

 Chapter 1213: Found another

    But his face did not vanish. He remained the man that she had left behind, not to forget, but what? She could not even answer her question. She guessed she was not sure if she deserved a man like him.

    "Hey, Mister," Favio shouted at the man standing silently before them. Just like her, he seemed transfixed as he stared into her face. She did not doubt that despite her disguise, he still recognized who she was.

    She remembered he was used to the different hats, wigs, sses, and makeup she used to hide her identity. Her appearance would not fool him even if she tried hard enough.

    "I found her. Thanks again for the food." Favio broke the silence that surrounded them.

    "Hey, Adam." She finally greeted him, deciding not to keep up with the pretense. "Thanks for helping Favio." She said, finding nothing else to say to him.

    She still could not believe that he was here. But standing before him confirmed that it was him. There was no mistake. Therefore, she had no choice but to face the inevitable.

    "Hi, there." He still hid her identity, refusing to say her name in a crowded public ce, just in case someone would hear. "So, you know this boy." He asked, but he did not seem surprised.

    "Yeah, This is Favio." She introduced him. "And this is my friend, Adam." She told the boy.

    "You two know each other?" It was Favio who seemed surprised. Nheless, he continued to munch on his food as they stared at each other.

    "Adam is a friend back home." She answered the boy''s question. "What are you doing here?" Suddenly wondering about the coincidence of finding him in the same area. Even more surprising was that he was the one to find Favio.

    "I..." Suddenly, Adam looked panicky at her question as he scratched the back of his neck as if thinking. "I..." He paused again. "I... met a client." He stammered as he finally gave his reason.

    "Yeah, the client wanted to meet here. And I was supposed to leave earlier, but something happened to the ne. They had to dy the flight." He rattled on as he narrated his excuses.

    Those seemed valid reasons in her mind as she listened to his exnation, but something else bothered her. She guessed she wanted to hear that he came here to see her.

    But how would he know where she was when she kept him in the dark? "Oh! Then, I am d that we identally bumped into each other." She gave him a sweet smile, still happy to see him.

    "Anyway, are you leaving soon, or are you nning to stay for a while?" She quickly asked, wondering if she would see him again. She knew she had to return to the group soon. Everybody might be worried about her and the boy.

    She did not understand why she suddenly asked him that question. But the thought of not seeing him again weighed heavily on her. She would admit she missed him.

    "I don''t know." He eventually said after a long pause. But his eyes gazed at her as if trying to read her thoughts. "Should I stay?" He suddenly asked.

    Yes! Her heart shouted inside her chest, but no words came from her lips. Her mind reminded her that she was not ready. She ran away for a reason, and one of them was him.

    "It is a beautiful ce. I think you also deserve some time off. Why don''t you stay for a day or two?" She finally came up with a safe answer.

    She did not directly tell him to stay. But in a way, that was what she wanted. She guessed she wished to see him again. But she was still afraid to get involved with him, more than the friendship they shared.

    "Well, I will think about it?" Serena heard Adam say, but she also sensed another person behind her. "You found him." Then, she felt his protective touch on her shoulder.

    "Adam found me. He is a friend of Serena." The boy interrupted their conversation.

    "Yeah, he was here all along. Adam found him." She pointed to the man before them. "By the way, I want you to meet my old friend, Adam. And this is Sebastian." She introduced the two to each other.

    "Thanks for taking care of this rascal." Sebastian quickly shook Adam''s hand. "And you." He pointed to Favio. "You should never wander off by yourself. What if something horrible happened to you?"

    Favio looked apologetic, probably finally realizing his mistake. "I am sorry. It will never happen again."

    "You should also apologize to everyone since they were all worried about you," Sebastian told him. The boy hastily nodded in understanding, promising to do so once they joined the group.

    "I am d Favio found his family," Adam said, looking as if he was ready to leave. "I guess I will see you around." Sounding different than earlier.

    "I guess we better go too." Serena looked at Sebastian and Favio, who shook Adam''s hand as they said their goodbyes.

    "Anyway..." She stopped before walking further away and turned to look at him. "If you decide to stay, I hope you visit us at the orphanage." She told him.

    "Do you want me to visit?" He asked with that low voice that was carrying so much uncertainty. It was like he was afraid to ask her the question. But was she ready to answer his question?

    "I believe Favio will love to see you again." Then, she turned and continued walking, not waiting for him to answer.

    She was not expecting to see him, but she was d as she walked away from him. But would she see him again soon? Would he stay and visit her? She hoped so.

    Was she ready for something more than friendship with him? She had no clue. But she knew she wanted to see him again. At least for now, she hoped that was enough.

    But would she ever be ready to take their rtionship to the next level? Or was she toote because Adam had already found another?

 Chapter 1214: Not the nice guy

    She cautiously moved around the house, wondering where she had ended up after hanging out with her friendsst night. Thest thing she remembered was drinking andughing with them.

    She also recalled drinking more than her regr alcoholic consumption. Therefore, she was not surprised if she had a terrible headache and a nk memory for the rest of the night.

    "Did I go home with someone?" She foolishly asked herself, but obviously, she knew the answer to her question.

    She would not have found herself in an unknown house.

    Correction, not a house, but a mansion, if she did not willingly go along with him. Or it could be her. Truthfully, she had no idea since she woke up in an empty bed with all her clothes still on her body, except for her shoes.

    Whatever happenedst night, she was, without a doubt, sure that she did not have sex. Thankfully, her guardian angel must be looking after her.

    "Where am I?" She asked as she walked along the corridor, trying to make sense of the ce.

    She could see expensive paintings and decorations around the area but nothing about the owner. She did not want to snoop around the rooms. Thest thing she needed was someone using her of stealing something. She just wanted to get out of there as soon as possible without any problems.

    Slowly, she descended the stairs, hoping to find human life or anything that moved. So far, she only saw arge empty living room at the base of the grand staircase. She could only scratch the back of her neck out of her frustration.

    "Hello, anybody home?" She was not giving up. She did not want to leave without thanking the person who took pity on her on the street.

    That was the only exnation for why she ended up sleeping in someone''s bed, unharmed. If that person wanted to hurt her, he would have taken advantage of her while she was intoxicated.

    Therefore, the least she could do was say thank you and be on her way. Fortunately, she had no work today. She did not need to hurry home. Still, she could not wait to get in a taxi, reach her apartment and sleep off her hangover in thefort of her bed.

    "Am I alone in this fucking house?" She finally asked as she reached the other end of the hallway. Then, she turned around and searched for anyone to answer her questions.

    As she turned to the other corner and followed another long hallway, she finally heard some voices. They were unfamiliar as far as her brain could remember. She trod carefully on the carpeted floor until she reached a closed door.

    She believed the voices wereing from behind the thick wooden door. She wanted to know, but she did not want to intrude. However, she could not stay, standing outside the door and waiting for them to finish. Could she?

    "Go on, knock." She mumbled to herself as she stared at the imposing door.

    Eventually, she decided to pry a little. She leaned over the door, hoping to hear bits and pieces of their conversation. She was not eavesdropping, like spying. She only wished to know if she was interrupting something important. She would dly wait in the living room until they had finished if the meeting was crucial and essential.

    As she eased and trained her ears on the wooden panel, she finally heard the voices much clearer. It seemed like they were arguing.

    "You should not be here," She heard one of the voices say to whoever he was talking to. "I havepany." He quickly added before someone could respond.

    She concluded that the first voice was the one who took her home and the one who lived in this ce. But who was with him? A guest probably that he wished to get rid of.

    But that was beyond her concern as she listened to their conversation. She had no interest in the n of this unknown man because she only had one thing on her mind.

    She wanted to go home.

    "Who? Are you seriously seeing anyone?" She continued snooping around, trying to understand her situation. She guessed she wanted to hear his answer to the question. Call it curiosity.

    Of course, she would not call her brief encounter with this man serious. She could not even remember his name or his face.

    "No, of course not." The man answered definitively. "I just pick her up at the club." He exined to the other man.

    Based on their conversation, she surmised two people might be inside the room. One was the one who picked her up from the club as he imed and another man who had just arrived.

    "Oh, ok!" The other man seemed to ept his answer, confirming her suspicion that she was just another conquest for this man.

    But she could not help but wonder why nothing had happened to them. She could only assume that she must have passed out.

    And thankfully, this man was not into dead drunk chicks. Or she might have regretted going outst night with her friend. At least nothing happened that she did not want.

    "Aren''t you tired of going from one woman to another?" The other unfamiliar voice asked the other. "I mean, I know you can find someone who would genuinely love you for who you are."

    She guessed she liked how the other man thought. That was some solid advice. But she could already tell the other man would probably reject it.

    "I am happy that you find the love of your life, but I am not like you. I am not the same as you." The man responded with a sarcastic tone. "I don''t do love."

    Bingo!

    She was right about him as she continued to listen to their conversation, forgetting that she was still eavesdropping on someone else''s conversation.

    "Ok. I will not meddle with your love life or theck of it." The man said. "Where is she?"

    She guessed the man was referring to her, probably wondering where she was at that moment. She knew she should stop listening and move on. But she could not move from her spot.

    "She is still sleeping in my room." The man answered, sounding indifferent.

    "Hmmm!" The other man seemed to be mocking him. "Wait for a second. Let me get this straight." Then, the other room went silent.

    "You are telling me that you brought home an unknown girl, practically a stranger, and let her sleep in your room." The other man sounded surprised before he hystericallyughed. It was as if he was mocking his friend.

    But what was so strange about that? She knew a lot of cases like this, although this was the first time she had experienced anything like this.

    She would confess that she had experienced sleeping with a stranger. She called it her one-night stand. But that was by choice. Regrettably, she was young and ignorant at that time.

    "I was in a hurry. I was not thinking." The man defensively answered the other man. "It was toote to dump her on the street when she passed out in the car."

    The man exined, finally giving her an idea of what had happened. Based on his story, he only offered her a ride home when she was waiting on the pavement. But she passed out before she could give him an address.

    She might vaguely remember looking for a taxi as she deeply thought about it, but her memory was still slightly fuzzy.

    "So, you are now a good samaritan, offering beautiful girls a ride home." The man continued to question his motive.

    Based on the interaction, she could surmise that this man was not someone she would wish to know. She could not thank her lucky star for not letting anything else happen to her. It was probably a blessing in disguise that she had passed out before something she could not take back urred.

    "Can we stop talking about her? Once she wakes up, I am sure she will want to leave." The man again said, putting a stop to their conversation about her.

    "Tell me why you are here. You know it is dangerous for your enemies to see you with me. Maybe next time, they will ensure that nothing will be left of you to bury." The man said to whoever he was conversing with.

    But she suddenly shifted in her position, straightening away from the door. She believed that was a conversation she should not be listening to.

    Damn! What was she doing in this ce?

    Suddenly fear crept into her skin, traveling through her spine and throughout her body. These were not the kind of people she should be dealing with.

    Instinctively she knew she had to get out of there before they discovered that she had been snooping around and listening to their conversation.

    Who knew what would happen to her if they caught her? She could end up the same way as the man had described.

    "Why aren''t you running?" She asked herself as she remained rooted in her spot.

    Were they bad people? She could not tell from that tiny piece of information, but she was not staying to find out. That man might have helped herst night. But he could also cause her demise.

    Was she willing to wait and see what he would do to her? No, of course not. She could already tell he was not the nice guy she initially thought he was earlier.

 Chapter 1215: Stop living separately

    He pushed himself off the water, letting the water drip down his body. After severalps in the pool, he had enough. He knew that was more than enough exercise for the morning.

    He still had an early meeting to attend after having breakfast with his wife. He kept telling himself he was not avoiding the woman still sleeping in his bed, but that was a lie.

    "What are you doing?" He could not help but question his rationality as he shook off the remaining water in his hair and grabbed the towel dangling on the side of the lounge chair.

    He knew, sooner orter, he would need an heir, but he felt guilty for using his wife like she was an object he bought to fulfill his ns.

    He wished he could love her the way she deserved. She was a good woman who was putting up with his crap. But how could he give his heart to her when he already gave it to someone else?

    "Damn it!" He felt his frustration with his situation. How he wished there was another. It would have been better if he had met Cami before he fell in love with Eida.

    But that was not the case.

    He sucked. His life was a mess. He felt like the lowest scam bag, thinking about the pain he was causing his wife.

    But what could he do? He had an obligation to the crown. Soon, his coronation woulde. They would dere him King and Cami his Queen.

    And the entire Kingdom would expect their firstborn. The Council would require him to produce an heir, preferably a son. But what if he had a daughter?

    "I should set an appointment with Count Ashthorne." He told himself, remembering his suggestion to change their long tradition.

    "I think ourws are obsolete." The Count argued with him in one of their private conversations. "With the changing times, I think it is time that we adjust our rules ordingly.

    He could not agree with him more, also noticing a few things about their old ways that needed adjustment to keep up with the current times.

    "What do you suggest?" He asked, curious about what the Count had to say. He had always been one of his mentors and strong advocates.

    He always liked listening to his advice, believing it was not self-serving, and had always had the Kingdom as the priority and benefactor.

    The Count suggested; a fewws that tackled poverty, hunger, and the health care service for the masses. He also expressed a few more opinions about their criminal justice system.

    "I could not agree with you more. But, of course, we need time to study all about this and consider the repercussions of the changes we will be implementing, especially regarding the impact on future generations."

    First, he had to be King so he could initiate these changes. Then, they had to undergo years of research and understanding before executing these changes.

    "Of course, I will not have it any other way." The Count also acknowledged his opinion. "But there is one more thing." The Count said, pausing for a few seconds as if he was deliberating on how to broach the topic.

    "What is it?" He asked, more curious than ever. He had never known the Count to hesitate. But he could see his reluctance at the moment.

    "Well, there is the subject of finding an heir. It had been the rule since the old times that only the firstborn son could be a Crown Prince." Count Julius exined their tradition that he already knew by heart.

    "Only a few conditions could break the line of session, just like in your case. But still, the firstborn applies with no exceptions.

    But the problem arises when there is no firstborn son. Chaos ensued, and wars followed as each battle for the throne." The Count continued a brief summation of their history.

    "Yeah, that has been the issue before. Do you have any other suggestion?" Suddenly, he was curious. If they had anotherw, maybe he could have avoided bing King.

    He could have pursued a life away from the Kingdom. He could be with the woman he loved. But that was not true. He would have been miserable since she would still have left him.

    "I believe..." The older man paused for a second. "It is time we consider a firstborn daughter as an heir.

    We have seen the other Kingdoms consider their first daughter as their Queen. Other nations already had their first woman presidents.

    We have seen how women evolved to be more or less our equal." The Count expressed his bold opinion, which he had no doubt would have been rejected by the Council outright if not backed up by the King.

    But fortunately, he agreed with his mentor''s opinion. He also had seen how strong women were. He witnessed how capable most women were in taking a man''s role.

    "I think you are right. A firstborn daughter should also have a right to the throne." At that point, he could not stop thinking about it.

    He would want thisw and tradition revised if he became King. He did not want to rob his daughter of the opportunity to rule. He would not deprive her of her birthright.

    Of course, that was if he had a daughter as his firstborn. But first, he had to keep sleeping with his wife so he could impregnate her.

    He rubbed his body with the towel, drying himself up before wearing his robe. Then, he walked back to the pce, taking the stairs two at a time until he reached the top.

    Afterward, he leisurely walked in the hallways until he reached his room. Thankfully, Cami asked for her private room, where she slept most nights unless they slept together.

    He knew this was not the ideal setup for a married couple, but it was a norm in the Royal family, especially when it was an arranged marriage.

    "Good morning, Your Highness." One of the maids bowed her head before him, greeting him as he stood by the door of his room.

    "Where is the Princess?" He asked, knowing he had left her in bed earlier since she had slept in his roomst night.

    The woman had kept her face low, not looking at his face as she answered him. "The Princess moved to her room when she woke up a few minutes ago. I just finished cleaning your room, Your Highness."

    She quickly exined before excusing herself from his presence. Then, he was left alone in his room, without the wife he had tried not to see that morning.

    Maybe he was handling this situation wrong.

    How could he learn to love her if he kept avoiding her? Maybe it was time that he tried to make this marriage work by making it real.

    "She is my wife," Lance mumbled in the silent, empty room.

    She deserved everything he could give her. It might not be the same kind of love as the one he gave to Eida, but he could try to love her in another way.

    Quickly, he showered and arranged a n for his wife. He only hoped it would be good enough to make her happy because she also deserved it.

    Then, he knocked on the door of her private room, wondering if she was ready for breakfast. But that was not the first agenda of his ns. He had something else he wished to do first.

    "Yes, Lance, do you need anything?" She asked, slightly surprised to see him by her door. It was the first time he hade to her room since they had married.

    He could see she was not afraid of him, but she was slightly anxious about why he was there. He guessed it was about time to change that.

    His wife should feelfortable around him at all times. When they had agreed to this arrangement, theypromised on an equal partnership.

    "I have a suggestion. But first, we need to talk. Are you ready?" He quickly offered his hand to her, inviting her for breakfast.

    They could discuss their ns over the most important meal of the day. Hopefully, they could seal their future together before the breakfast was over.

    "So, what do you want to talk to me about?" She asked when they were already having their coffee and a variety of pastries before them.

    Cami looked slightly anxious, appearing as if she could not wait to get the conversation over. He guessed he only had himself to me when he had put all those rules between them.

    "I believe..." He hesitated for a second. But he knew he had to do it. "It will be better if we share only one room." That was his first thought.

    He believed that was the first step to having a real marriage. They had to learn to live together. They had to adjust to their differences and discover their likes and dislikes.

    He had to put aside his past if he wanted this marriage to work. Then, they had to stop living separately, so they could eventually develop feelings for each other.

 Chapter 1216: A comfortable love

    She knew what she had signed up for when she agreed to marry Lance. She was aware that this was an arranged marriage for convenience. Unfortunately, the sole benefactor in this business transaction was her father, not her.

    Emotions were not part of the agreement that she consented to when she married him. Of course, she was not expecting him to proim his undying love for her. Nor would she.

    Then he said something that made her raise her eyebrow out of confusion. "It will be better if we share only one room." Those were his exact words.

    She had to repeat his statement in her muddle mind, trying to make sense of it all. They already discussed and agreed on their sleeping arrangement. Therefore, why was he bringing it up again? What did he mean by sharing a room?

    "Why?" She finally found her voice and asked. "Is there a problem with our current situation?" She could not think of any other reason why he would need to impose this change.

    Did the Council or theirw require that they only share one room? "Are we breaking a rule or something?" That could be the only exnation for his odd behavior and request.

    "No, there is no problem, Cami. Nothing like that." He quickly responded.

    She was slightly relieved to hear that it was not the issue, but his answer did not clear her confusion. Still, she did not want to jump to any conclusion on this unusual proposal.

    So far, things between her and her husband were amicable. Thest thing she needed was a grave misunderstanding that would rock their stable rtionship. They might not have sworn to love one another, but they did promise to support each other through good and bad times until death they parted.

    "So, why would we share the same room?" She did not understand the logic of his suggestion.

    Frankly, she did not know much about him except a few things she read about him on the news or the tabloids and the few things she heard about him. Truthfully, she doubted most of what she knew about him. She believed that some of it might be inurate. But she could not ask him, not yet. Eventually, she would get to know the real him, but it might take time.

    But she was not in a hurry. They already had a lifetime to be together.

    "Well..." He had this long pause that made her anxious about what else he had to say. "This might sound odd, but I want us to consider making our marriage real."

    Again, she scrunched the skin on her forehead, wondering what he was talking about. "Real?" She could not help but question. "Isn''t our marriage authentic?"

    But it eventually clicked in her mind what he might be saying. It had nothing to do with their certifications. But more to do with their rtionship.

    Still, she could not help but wonder what wind had brought about this idea. Why would her husband want to go through such trouble, knowing with their present circumstances, real marriage was too much work?

    For one, it was not real.

    "You misunderstood me." Lance was about to exin what he meant, but she stopped him.

    "I think I understand now what this is all about," Cami said, cing her fork down and looking at the man she married. "You don''t have to feel guilty or sorry for me. I know what to expect in this marriage."

    She believed it was the usible exnation for why Lance acted this way. Why he suddenly felt the need to do this?

    Everybody always thought that she was timid and fragile because she hardly voiced her opinion or showed much emotion. But she guessed she did not care much about the opinions of others. She just wanted to live her life in peace.

    "No, that is not it." He quickly replied, looking anything but apologetic. On the other hand, he smiled at her, seemingly amused with himself. "I think you have everything wrong." He said as he leaned over the table and took her hand.

    "I seem to be missing something." She dared not to assume anything, not where Lance was concerned or their marriage.

    She believed she barely knew this man. But if what they said about him was true, he was a man of his word. He always considered what others thought of him. He was a fair and just man.

    Still, she had no idea what he had nned for their marriage. She could not read what he was thinking at that moment. But despite that, she was at ease with him.

    "Here is the thing, I have a new proposition for you." He gripped her hand tighter. "I am not promising that I will fall in love with you, but I wish to try to make our marriage work."

    She was not expecting that from him. It was not exactly the proposal she had dreamed of when she was young. But would it be better than the arrangement they already had in ce?

    "Are you saying we should try to act like a real couple in public?" But that was what they had been doing since they said their vows.

    "Also in private." He quickly interjected, correcting her statement. "I am not expecting us to fall madly in love, but since we already agreed to be friends, maybe we can shift it to the next level."

    "Oh!" Once again, she was surprised by this new development. It was far from what she imagined would happen to their marriage.

    "I don''t think love is limited to the romantic notion. I am sure that we can love each other differently." He continued, exining to her what he proposed to their new arrangement.

    "Ok." She answered him in monosybles as she grasped his idea of what their rtionship should be.

    "Our rtionship could center on trust, loyalty, respect, and friendship. Those are also important in building a marriage and a family." He added, carrying his point across.

    She thought of what he said and somewhat agreed with him. He was right. Love was just oneponent of a marriage''s sess. Maybe they could center on the other aspect of their rtionship.

    "I think you have a point." She said as she thought thoroughly about his suggestion. More importantly, she felt morefortable around him, seeing they might have more things inmon than she initially thought.

    "Yes, I know that you will understand what I am saying. I hope you will open your mind to making our rtionship as real as possible." Lance pulled her hand to his lips and kissed them.

    The simple fact that she did not flinch at his touch meant she trusted him from the beginning of their marriage. Therefore, she could not see any problem with them trying to make this marriage work.

    "Besides, we are building a family. I want to give our children a home where they would feel love and happiness. We can only do that if we are on the same page." Lance further borated his thought on the matter.

    "I agree with what you are saying. I also want our kids to live in an environment not built on lies. I guessed I want them to have a different life than mine." Cami could sympathize with his n.

    She had seen what a loveless marriage and a family that lived in so many lies could do to the children. Look at what happened to her and what she feared would happen to her siblings.

    "We can change that. By staying in one room, going on functions together, doing things together, we can learn to get to know each other more." Lance pointed out.

    She nodded in consensus, thinking he had a point and made sense. They had to learn to know more about each other, their past and present, and n together for their future.

    "But there is no pressure of love." She stated, rifying that it should not be an issue.

    "And when I say loyalty and trust. I assure you, I will never look at anyone else. I will never cheat on you. I will remain faithful to our vows." He said as his finger touched the ring he ced on her fingers.

    "Then, I will also swear to you that there will be no one else in my life except you now and until death does us part." Now, she sounded like she was making another vow.

    But she guessed that was what they were doing, promising to remain faithful to each other. She could not expect a whirlwind romance, but at least a man who would treat her right. She guessed that was better than what she had seen from the other marriages.

    Why would she need a love that stops her heart from beating? If, in the end, it would just cause her too much pain. She would grab what he offered her, believing it was much better than she had imagined.

    She guessed she would settle for afortable love.

 Chapter 1217: The man in her dream

    She woke up with a brilliant smile on her face. She could see the bright lighting from the lone window in her room. But she doubted it was the reason for her sudden enthusiasm.

    It must have been her dream, remembering only a few bits and pieces of the story that yed in her mind. Or it could be something else.

    She just had not figured it out yet. Maybeter, it would be more evident as she recalled more information and made sense of the puzzle pieces.

    "Hey, Sweetie. How are you feeling today?" Mrs. Sheldon, her mother, walked toward her bed, looking as jolly as she was.

    She could only specte that they might have a different reason for their high spirit. Nevertheless, she was happy to see the middle age woman smiling.

    She might not remember her in her memories, but she felt an odd connection with her. She knew she could trust her and felt safe around her.

    Besides, she loved the food she kept bringing to the hospital. Its delicious taste helped her gain her appetite. Slowly, she was eating solid food again.

    She believed it helped her gain some weight again and put some flesh on her body. She noticed how thin she was when she woke up from hera.

    "Hey, Mrs..." Then, she stopped, realizing she was about to call her mother just like how the nurses did. "Mom." She quickly corrected herself as she tried to get used to her presence.

    However, she could not help but wonder where her so-called fiancee was. Usually, every time she opened her eyes, he was there. He would be sitting on the sideline and patiently waiting.

    "How are you feeling today?" She asked as she ced the things she had brought with her today. "The doctors said you were responding well to your therapy sessions."

    She could not say if her performance would ssify as good enough, but she managed to follow some of the orders. Still, she failed many of the crucial tests.

    She had to work on doing better next time, which would be an hour from now, looking at the clock on the wall.

    "I think I am better than yesterday." That was the best way she could describe her situation.

    She could still feel pain throughout her body, but the doctors assured her it would eventually disappear as she strengthened her muscles again.

    She had been sleeping so long that her body had forgotten how to move. Besides, she still needed to increase her body strength so that her legs could support her weight.

    "That is great news." Her mother continued, cheerful as ever. She wondered if she had always been this happy. Or was it just because she was getting better?

    But what about her other family? What were they like? Did she also have a good rtionship with her father and siblings?

    So far, Roseann had been terrific as a sister. She was very attentive to her needs. Was that because her sister was a doctor? Or was it because their rtionship was close, as she imed?

    Then, there was her fiancee. What about him? Why could she not remember him? Or any of her family. How could she get back what she had lost?

    "Hey, what is wrong?" Her mother asked, probably noticing her change in demeanor as her smile turned to a frown, looking down at her fingers on herp.

    How could she exin to her mother what she felt when she could not understand it herself? Her mind and body seemed to be riding a roller coaster as it went on a high and suddenly plummeted low.

    Was it her family that was causing her mood swings? Or was she sad because the only thing constant in her life was missing at that very minute?

    Why was she even looking for him anyway?

    "I just feel frustrated. Just a few minutes ago, I was happy I made some progress. But then again, I realize I might not remember my past again." Rose expressed how defeated she felt about her ongoing condition.

    Of course, she wanted to remember her family. She wished she could recall her memories again with a simple snap of her long fingers. But that was not how the mind worked.

    Still, nobody could tell her how to regain her lost childhood or thest year of her life. The doctors could not help in that regard. They said only time could tell if her life would be the same again.

    "I am sorry, my child. I wish I could say that everything would return to what it used to be. I don''t want to lie and give you false promises." Her mother said as she sat on her bed, pulling her body into her warm embrace.

    "I know, Mom. And I don''t expect you to perform a miracle. But thanks for being here for me." Somehow, she felt her genuine love in her touch and the way she spoke to her.

    Maybe her mind had forgotten about her, but her heart seemed to remember as she returned her hug with a warm embrace and a kiss on her cheek. "Thank you. And I guess I can safely say that I love you, Mom."

    She just wanted to make her smile. However, she believed she was not faking it. She felt something for the older woman. And it was not just appreciation.

    "I love you too, Rose. More than you will ever know." Then, her mother pulled her again for a tighter hug, but not enough to make her body ache.

    So far, she believed her body was beginning to cope with her situation. She had learned to adjust to movement, although it might take some time to recover her mobilitypletely.

    "I think you should eat before we start crying." Her mother jokingly said as she pulled away from her and started fixing the food she had brought. "I hope you will try to eat more today. I cooked all your favorites."

    Her mother kept saying that she cooked her favorites, but her mother kept bringing different meals every time she visited.

    "Did I really eat a lot?" She asked, fascinated with her conclusion. But judging how her pte enjoyed everything her mother offered her, she must have.

    "All of my kids love to eat. Maybe because I am a modest cook." Her mother humbly said.

    "I think you are a great cook. At least in my book, since I love everything you have given me at least so far." Shemented.

    "Anyway, enough of that." Her mother said as she helped her into a morefortable position and started eating the delicious meal.

    She started with softer foods, but the doctors said she could slowly consume other solid foods. At least food that was easy to digest.

    "Try to eat more. So you will have more energy during therapy." Her mother suggested as she helped her with another small serving.

    She ate it with gusto. She was d that swallowing the food was not that hard anymorepared to the first few days.

    Even her voice had somewhat returned to normal. It was not as hoarse and out of breath as before. But she still had to exercise her lungs so she did not feel tired quickly.

    "Mom, can I ask you a question?" She finally asked, hoping that she could help her with what was bothering her.

    "Sure, what is it?" Her mother asked as she put away the leftover food, cleaning the room before the nurses took her away for her next session.

    "What do you think of David?" She wanted to trust him, but the thought that she could not remember anything about him still bothered her.

    Still, she could not stop thinking about her rtionship with him. Just like now, why was she looking for him? Why did she feel uneasy not seeing him in the room when she woke up?

    "Do you want my honest opinion?" Her mother said as she stopped what she was doing and turned to face her.

    She nodded, assuring her mother in not so many words that it was what she wanted. She wished to know everything she could find out about the man she was supposed to marry.

    "Ok. At first, I never liked that man for you. David was everything a mother would not want for her daughter." Her mother exined as she described to her why she did not like him.

    "He came from a wealthy family, way above our social standing. In my experience, people from that ss are untrustworthy.

    Then, I also heard that he was a womanizer. He changed women as fast as he switched his clothes. And I didn''t want you to be another one of his conquests." Her mother continued, shaking her head at the thought.

    "And there was a time I saw you crying over him. But you will never tell me why. Until now, I don''t know what happened that day." Her mother added.

    "Do you still feel that way, Mom, about him now?" Rose could not help but ask, suddenly curious about how she could like a man like that.

    Why would she fall in love with him? How did she find herself engaged to someone her mother did not like? Or was she too in love with him? And she was too blind to see his fault.

    Should she remain engaged to him? Or would it be better to end it now while she had a chance? Was he the man in her dream?

 Chapter 1218: Wreckless for a change

    He hardly sleptst night, thinking of the unexpected incident. He did not expect to run into her through the lost child he tried to help. But as expected, she was with that man again.

    Despite his troubled thoughts, he managed a short nap in the early dawn. He could only attribute that to fatigue, if not to anything else. At least his body had regained strength to catch his next flight home.

    "Ok. Thanks." He answered his phone when someone from the airline informed him that they were resuming their flights.

    But why was he hesitating to book his flight? "Can I call you back in a few minutes?" He ended the call without confirming that he would take the first flight out of that ce.

    But why? What was stopping him from leaving?

    He looked at the mirror in his room and quickly saw the answer to his question. It was all over his expression. It reflected in his eyes.

    There was a reason he could not stop thinking of her. She was the reason he was still here, hoping. He knew why he could not leave.

    "Are you sure about this?" He asked the man that looked unsure in front of him.

    Of course, he was afraid. But that was why he had lost the woman he loved to another man. But was it toote? Or should he try to fight for her?

    He believed he saw itst night. That was why he could not sleep. His mind kept picturing her face. It repeated the glimmered in her eyes when she saw him.

    Did he imagine the heart-stopping stare she gave himst night when their eyes first met? He hoped not because it gave him hope. It made him believe he still had a chance with her.

    "But you can also be making a mistake." He mumbled to himself, cautioning him to tread lightly and prepare for another heartbreak.

    He wished he could guarantee to win her back, but he would not be in this situation if she felt the same as him. Therefore, what could have changed between them?

    Was he ready to risk his heart again on that split-second moment their eyes met? That tiny-itsy feeling that he had a chance. But what else did he have to lose?

    "I have to cancel my flight at this time. Leave my ticket open until further notice." He called the airline again, informing them that he had no intention of leaving today.

    Then, he also informed the front desk that he would be extending his stay. After making all the arrangements, he knew there was no more turning back.

    He hailed a taxi and gave the direction to the orphanage. Fortunately, it was not far from where he was staying. In a few minutes, he stood again outside the gates where she recently lived.

    "It is you again." The woman who greeted her yesterday found him lurking again on the pavement. She quickly moved toward his direction and smiled. "Wee back, Adam."

    "It is nice to be back, Sister Margaret. You seem to be busy yesterday." He exined, hoping that would be good enough. "I don''t want to be in the way."

    "I hope you are staying with us longer. I promise you. We are not busy today." Sister Margaret ushered her inside, introducing him to some new faces.

    "It is quite noble what you are doing here." He stated, feeling in awe with the sacrifices these women had to go through to save these kids from the street.

    "We are mere servants of the Lord. We do only his will." Sister Margaret told him. "But we appreciate that you came back to hopefully aid us in helping these kids."

    "I intend to help in my best capacity." That was the truth. "But give me some time to arrange it. In the meantime, I hope you don''t mind if I observe the ce."

    He would like to help this orphanage with whatever it needed. He had supported other charitable institutions before. He believed this was no different.

    However, he also had another reason for returning to this ce. So far, his eyes had not seen the person he sought. He wondered where she could be. Was she out with that man? Or somewhere inside with him?

    Damn! He shouted in his mind. He hated that he sounded like a jealous prick when he never had any right to be in the first ce.

    "Why don''t you join us for lunch this time?" The woman in her white cloth offered. "And I don''t take no for an answer."

    The woman sounded determined, but her face maintained a friendly smile. Therefore, how could he even say no to that?

    "Sure. I will be happy to join you. But I hope I am not a burden. I can earn my keep." He offered, telling the kind elderlydy he could wash dishes or sweep the floor.

    "Well..." The woman stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him. It seemed she was sizing him up for the work around the ce. "Are you sure you are up for it?" The woman challenged him.

    He could not help butugh at the silly face the religiousdy gave him. "I assure you that I can do a lot of things. I can even fix your broken chair." Pointing to the wooden stool that they passed by.

    "Hmmm..." The woman seemed to be thinking before she finally responded. "Well, we can use a man in the house who could do some fixing around here."

    Suddenly, he was surprised at what he had gotten himself into. Was he nning to stay in this ce for a long time? What was he thinking? What about his job back home?

    And what would Serena think if she saw him working around here? Would she be happy? Or would she think he was invading her space?

    "But, of course, we don''t want to impose. I think you are a busy man. By the way, if you don''t mind me asking. You don''t look like a carpenter, but what do you do?" Sister Margaret asked as her eyes once again studied him.

    "Yeah, I am not a carpenter. And truthfully, I don''t build anything in my work." He rubbed his neck as if suddenly feeling awkward.

    "I am sure. Whatever you do. It must be a noble profession." Sister Margaret assured her that there was nothing wrong with what he did.

    He did not know why he felt small about his profession. "I am awyer." But despite what people thought ofwyers, he tried to do good by using his skills.

    "Wow. I was not expecting that." The woman said. "I am not saying you don''t look like you can be one. I am just saying that you look a bit nicer than awyer."

    Judging from that statement, he would deduce that the Sister had a bad experience with one. Now, he wondered what it could be.

    "I assure you there are much nicerwyers than I am." He suddenly remembered Dani. If there could be awyer saint, it would be her.

    "I also met a few, but..." She was saying, but she quickly stopped. "Never mind. Come on. I want you to meet the rest of the people inside before they serve lunch."

    Now, he wondered what could have happened in this orphanage for the Sister to have a bad experience with awyer.

    He could already picture several scenarios in his head. Maybe somewyers mishandled the children''s cases in the justice system.

    Or maybe somewyers were pressuring the Sisters to sell thend to some greedy developer. That was not unusual. He had seen many cases of that.

    But he guessed he still needed to earn their trust before they would trust him with their secrets. In the meantime, it was better for him to concentrate on his task.

    "I want you to meet Sister Nenita." Sister Margaret introduced another nun to him. "This is Adam."

    The other woman immediately greeted him with a pleasant smile, making him more at home in this ce. Then, suddenly behind her, another woman appeared in his line of sight. It was her.

    "Serena,e over here. I want you to meet someone." Sister Nenita called her.

    Finally, the other woman looked up and saw him. But instead of surprised, her face registered dness to see him. She quickly let go of whatever she held in her gentle hands and moved toward them.

    "You came." She said before anyone could introduce them. "I am so d to see you."

    He could see the genuine happiness that spread on her face. But he did not want to put any meaning to that, except for two reunited friends.

    "You know him, Serena." Sister Margaret was the first to show her surprise at the unexpected event.

    "Yes, he is my friend back home, Adam." Serena quickly told the Sisters. "He is the one that I was telling you aboutst night. He found Favio and took care of him."

    Sister Nenita nodded in understanding. "Oh! That was you. Thank you, Adam." The other woman quickly hugged him to show her appreciation. "I am d that you decided to drop by."

    "I invited him to join us today. And I am d you made it." Serena said, looking thrilled to see him.

    He could not stop his heart from hoping from what he was seeing and feeling. He knew he should be careful, but his heart did not mind being wreckless for a change. What was wrong with that?

 Chapter 1219: An innocent drunk or a spy

    "So, what are you nning to do?" He asked his friend, knowing he could not do anything about his movements.

    He could not lock and chain his friend on a chair. He could not stop him from doing what he wanted. Therefore, all he could do was cooperate and hope they could resolve their situation soon.

    Hopefully, they could put a stop to their enemies with their heads still attached to their bodies or before their bodies turned to ashes.

    "We have to keep these files hidden from the Feds, Mike. We might need themter on as our ticket if they decided to double-cross us." His friend said, handing him the files he was carrying with him.

    He understood what his friend was trying to do. Although they already made a deal with the authorities to fully cooperate. They could not put their entire eggs in the basket.

    He had to keep some of their evidence from the wrong hands, especially the best part. He had seen a few cases where the authorities found themselves in a tight spot and turned away from their deal once they had all the evidence.

    "Of course, Gerald. We can''t let them do that." Mike agreed with his friend. Although he enjoyed his time as the bad guy, he realized he could not live like that forever.

    Maybe Gerald''s new idealism was rubbing off on him. Buttely, he did not find change to be inconceivable. Truthfully, he always thought he would die with a bullet in his head. Then, he would burn in hell if there was one.

    Buttely, the idea that he could see himself on the other side of the fence seemed achievable. He started to believe he could be a legitimately good guy after all.

    "I will find a safe ce for this." He took the files and ced them in a safe box. "You should have asked me or one of our men to pick it up."

    He did not like that his friend was roaming the street. Anybody could suddenly recognize him and blow their cover together with their ns. Then what?

    They would return to square one.

    "I can''t risk anyone else getting a hold of those," Gerald told his friend.

    Somehow, he agreed. It was risky to let a messenger carry them around. It might get lost somewhere along the way. Then, that would guarantee the end of their careers.

    "Ok. But next time, call first." He said, not appreciating him dropping by unannounced.

    He could be out or in a meeting with their enemies. He did not want his friend caught in a situation. But it had nothing to do with his private life.

    "Am I cramping your style? What is with this girl that had you in a knot?" His friend asked, looking more interested. "Where is she? Maybe you should introduce her to me." His friend continued to tease him.

    "As I said to you. I am not interested in that woman. It was a mistake that I took her home." Mike insisted as he walked over to the bar in the room and grabbed himself a drink.

    "Do you want one, or are you ready to leave?" He asked, not particrly feeling hospitable at the moment.

    "I think my best option would be thetter." He answered as he stood up and declined the drink he offered.

    "Then, I will see you soon." He indifferently responded, but in his mind, he could not wait for him to leave.

    He watched his friend slowly move toward the exit. He spected how he managed to get in his ce and sneaked into his security. But he knew what his friend was capable of doing.

    "You know what?" His friend stopped before he could open the door. Then, he looked at him as if thoroughly contemting.

    "What?" He asked, knowing he could never stop his friend from speaking his mind. But he did not like the suspense and the waiting.

    "You are interested in this girl." His friend said as he rotated his shoulder and head, probably trying to ease the tension in his body.

    He could only imagine the pain his friend had to go through with the wound still not fully healed in his body.

    "No, I am not." He abruptly denied it, not believing his friend could say that.

    He was never interested in any girl except for the asionalpany they provided him. But other than that, he could not care for any woman except for Haley, who had managed to secure a spot in his heart.

    Then, his friend continued walking while shaking his head. As if he was saying he did not believe him. But his friend did not let him say anything more as he disappeared behind the door.

    "Damn him!" He thought as he drank his whiskey and let it settle in his stomach.

    He thought of drinking more but decided against it. He would need his wits to deal with the current circumstances he faced. He could not end up on a couch, passed out drunk.

    "Damn it!" He cursed himself after several minutes of sitting at his desk without aplishing anything.

    His friend''s parting words echoed in his mind as he sat on his chair, staring at the view outside his window.

    His friend''s visit gave him several things to think about. But here he was, contemting more about the girl he had left in his room.

    "Stop it! She means nothing to you." He mumbled, convincing himself that this was just temporary. Somehow, his mind was going on haywire. But a few minutes of rest might fix his condition. He remembered he slept in one of the guest roomsst night to avoid disturbing her on her rest.

    Therefore, he was slightly sleep deprived. It exined his confusion,ck of judgment, and irrational thoughts. But then again, he knew that those were just silly excuses.

    "What the heck!" He finally moved out of his office and decided to wake her up.

    He guessed he could offer her a coffee and breakfast and then send her home. Then, it would be thest time he would have to see her.

    He doubted someone like her would drop by his club again. He believed she would have learned her lesson and never returned.

    "Miss." He knocked on the door. He did not even know her name. "Miss." He called again, but the room remained silent.

    He tried knocking on the door louder, shouting by the door, but there had been no response. After two more, he concluded that he better investigate.

    He slowly opened the door while calling her. "Miss, I am sorry, but I have to check on you." But it was he who was surprised.

    The room was empty. The rumpled sheets and nket were a sign that somebody had slept on the bed, but the upant was missing.

    "Miss," Mike called again, checking the bathroom for any sign of life, but there was none.

    He finally checked the bed, touching the pillow and the cushion. The linens were cold, indicating his guest had left a while ago. Where was she?

    He did not notice her presence downstairs. Did she go to the kitchen? Was she waiting for him there? One thing was for sure the girl was not in his room or the living room, or his office.

    "Where are you?" Quickly he moved downstairs to look for her.

    He first checked the kitchen. But it looked the same way as he had left it earlier. He believed no one had been there.

    Then, he went to the backyard, thinking she might want fresh air. But he did not see any movement within the perimeter.

    He could only conclude that she was gone. Compared to his other house, or Gerald''s house, this one did not have security. At least no men post on the gates or security roaming the grounds.

    This house was one of the ces he always thought was sacred. This property was his home, a slice of heaven on earth.

    "Good riddance." He breathed a sigh of relief. At least he did not have to deal with the awkward confrontation and kicking her out of his house.

    Then, he walked back into the living room, ready to continue his day. He just hoped that he could exorcize her from his mind soon enough.

    But as he sat on the soft cushion and tried to rx, something clicked in his mind. Why did the woman leave without saying anything?

    Then,

    What if she had seen Gerald or heard any of their conversations? What if she told somebody about this? Or what if his enemies used her to spy on him?

    "Damn!"

    He could think of more scenarios that could jeopardize their ns because of what he did. He had let his guard down when he took that womanst night and brought her home.

    Quickly, he moved toward his security room, double-checking all his security films. Gerald might have disabled the security rm, giving her a free path to her freedom.

    Now, he had to assure himself that he had not fallen into a trap. He carefully reviewed the tapes ofst night and early this morning, checking for some evidence.

    Eventually, he had to find her and guarantee that she would never share what she had learned about him with anyone else.

    "Who are you?" He asked, trying to recall if she mentioned her name.

    Was she just an innocent drunkst night? Or was she a spy sent to get intel on him? If she was thetter, then their secrets were in trouble.

 Chapter 1220: Lost in the lies and the deception

    She felt her blood rushing through her veins. She knew she was excited for a reason. But, of course, she might have an idea why.

    It was his presence at the lunch table. It was the way he kept looking in her direction. It was everything he was making her feel.

    "Please, Adam, try this one. It is Sister Eloisa''s specialty." One of the sisters passed the delightful sweet cream pie in his direction. "Serena helped bake that."

    "I hardly did anything," She interjected, slightly shy for the attention.

    "Don''t be modest, Serena. You practically baked the pie yourself." Sister Eloisa also responded, praising her for her hard work.

    "Thanks, I will love to try it." Adam quickly epted arge piece of the delectable pie. "It is delicious."

    He said after taking a good size slice into his mouth.

    "Serena has been a great help around here since she stayed with us. And we love having her around, especially the kids." Sister Nenita spoke kindly about her.

    She did not know if she deserved the recognition, but she was thankful for the chance to be of service. Living with them made her realize how much she loved to serve. It had given her a new purpose in life.

    "I don''t doubt that." Adam nodded in agreement with the nuns. "Serena always has a big heart." He continued as if he genuinely meant it.

    "Anyway, how did the two of you meet?" Sister Nenita asked as she suddenly changed the topic.

    She could see the curiosity in the nun''s eyes. She recalled if she had ever mentioned his name to her friend. But she could see that her friend was trying to piece it together.

    As one of her healing processes, Sister Nenita suggested that she had shared her secrets and troubles through a confession instead of keeping them bottled and festering inside of her.

    But instead of telling a priest, she decided to share them with her friend, knowing they were safe with her. But now, she wondered if she had done the right thing.

    "He was one of mywyers and my brother''s friend." She answered before Adam could say anything. But she made sure to give her friend a warning look not to say anything.

    Even though she knew that Sister Nenita would never reveal her secret, it might not stop her from doing something unthinkable, like ying matchmaker.

    "So, you are thewyer friend." Sister Nenita said, carrying a tone that had a deeper meaning.

    "What do you mean bywyer friend?" Adam suddenly raised his eyebrow, looking curious and intrigued by the term used to describe him.

    "Exactly that." Sister Nenita pretended to be oblivious to the question. "You are awyer and a friend." She exined, then followed it with a question. "Should it mean anything else?"

    Cough! Cough! Cough!

    Suddenly she felt her throat constrict, feeling the air trapped inside her lungs. "Ahem!" She tried to clear her air passage, desperately trying to control her breathing again.

    "Are you alright?" Suddenly everyone had to stop talking and look in her direction. They tried to help her as Sister Margaret patted her back.

    "Do you want water?" Adam was quickly on her side with a ss of water.

    "Yeah, I am ok." But she took the water, hoping it would help her recover faster.

    She did not like the attention on her, but at least it stopped Sister Nenita''s line of questioning. She did not want Adam to know of her secret.

    Eventually, the conversation resumed, but the topic had changed. Adam exined his job, which the nuns appreciated since he had been helping the poor.

    "But recently, I decided to make a career advancement. I epted your brother''s offer to join them in his firm." He informed them, more or less, telling her about it.

    David did not mention any of this to her. But that was understandable. First, her brother had no idea that she was interested in him. Second, they never talked about business.

    "That is good for you." She knew that was a wise career path. It would open many doors of opportunity for him to grow and expand his clientele.

    "But what about your pro bono cases?" She asked, knowing how important it was to him to help those who could not afford representation.

    She could not see him as the corporate shark like her brother and his team ofwyers. Adam always had a soft spot for the weaker ones. She had no idea if he would ever fit in there.

    "Your brother allowed me to take a few pro bono cases each month to represent in exchange for my work in hispany." He exined to her and the rest who cared to listen.

    "And I am thinking of including the orphanage in one of my cases if you like me to represent the welfare of the foundation and the kids." He turned to the nuns, who looked shocked and, at the same time, excited.

    "You can do that," Serena asked him, seemingly thrilled with the idea.

    "I can if they would have me." He offered. "But you don''t have to answer right away. Why don''t you think it over and tell me if you need help?"

    She could see that the nuns were looking at each other. She could tell that the foundation had many problems. And maybe Adam was the answer to their prayers.

    "That seems to be a nice offer, Adam." Sister Eloisa said. Let us discuss it among ourselves, and we will let you know."

    Serena guessed they had a process to consider before epting just any help. After all, it was not just the foundation they had to worry about but all the kids living on it.

    After lunch, just as promised, Adam helped clean up in the kitchen. "Sister Margaret was not kidding about the tes." Adam seemed shocked by the numerous dirty dishes he had to wash manually.

    The orphanage did not own a dishwasher. With the volume of kids and staff that eat in the ce, it was only natural to have a ton of tes piled on the sink.

    "It is usually like this or more, but if you are not up for the challenge, I will let you sit this out," Serena told him as she took the two aprons from the rack.

    She was about to return the apron when he snatched it from her hands and wore it around his body. "And leave you with all the fun. I don''t think so." He said as he moved toward the sink and checked out the tes.

    "Are you sure?" She asked again, slightly chuckling behind him as she tied the apron behind her back.

    "This is a piece of cake." Adam proudly said, but she noticed his difficulty tying his apron behind his back.

    "Do you need help with that?" She eventually asked as she moved closer to him.

    "Can you?" He finally conceded, giving up.

    She stepped closer until she had the strings in her hand. Soon, she had secured the apron and given the signal to proceed.

    "Maybe I canther the dishes. Then, you rinse and dry." He suggested since the sister had both given them the task of cleaning the tes.

    "That seems to be a n." She responded affirmatively. It would be easier for them to have their specific tasks.

    Then, she and her partner began the mechanical process ofthering and rinsing. Shepiled the clean tes first on a dish rack.

    After finishing, she would dry them, and Adam could ce them back inside the cabs. Besides, Adam was taller than her. He could easily reach the top shelves.

    "You seem to be doing well here." Adam suddenly said as he ced a few batches of dried tes in their ce. "You look different. I mean, you look happy and less stressed."

    "I think you know what I mean." He hastily added. It appeared he was having difficulty expressing what he wished to tell her.

    "I think so." She responded, assessing her emotions and thoughts. "Honestly, I feel different." She was happy and contented at the moment.

    But still, she could not tell if she would still feel this way once she returned to the real world, her life. Was this only temporary? Or would the reality of her situation knock her back down on her knees?

    "You also looked different." She finally looked in his direction and checked him from head to toe. "Are you sure working for my brother is what you want?"

    "It is not exactly what I want, but it would help me with my goals. In the meantime, it is the right path for me." He disclosed to her.

    "Then, why do it?" She asked, slightly confused. She had been doing that her entire life, doing the things she never wanted to reach her goal.

    Look at where she was now, far from where she wanted to be. She found herself lost in the lies and the deception of the world she lived in.

 Chapter 1221: You...

    He knew what she was asking him. But his circumstances were different from hers. He knew the world he was about to face again since he had been there before.

    This time, he would not let the red tape, hical acts, and unbnce of justice corrupt and distract him from his goal of helping as many people as needed.

    "Because I know it would do good than bad," Adam answered her question. "Besides, I think David and Evan are two of the most honorable and decent people I know. So, I don''t think I am in the wrong hands."

    He truly believed that. It was one of the reasons he had agreed to ept the job he had left a few years ago. He could tell that it would be different this time.

    "I think you are right." Serena agreed with him, probably believing that his brother and their friend would never operate a shady firm that worked on gray areas.

    "By the way, I met a friend of yours. Ken." He remembered to tell her about the young man while changing the subject.

    He wondered if she knew the boy. Or if the boy had managed to trick him. But in truth, it did not matter. He would have helped Ken even if he did not know Serena.

    She smiled at the mention of the young boy''s name. She looked like she knew that intelligent and resourceful young boy.

    "Ken?" She initially asked as her nose scrunched up, appearing to be thinking. "Are you talking about a young, sweet boy who lived in the street?"

    Well, young and sweet boy was not the adjectives he would use to describe the young man. But he guessed they were talking about the same person.

    "Yeah, I think that is him." He responded affirmatively, confirming that it was him. And that Serena knew him.

    "Why? What happened to him? Is he ok?" Suddenly concern etched on her beautiful face.

    He could tell Serena cared about the young street kid that came to his office for help. Still, he could not picture how the two had crossed paths and be friends.

    "I should not have left him in the street. But he was very stubborn, not wanting to ept my help." Serena mumbled before he could say anything.

    She looked like she regretted not helping the boy. But how could she force the kid to do what he did not want? He met the kid. And he knew he was indeed quite tenacious and headstrong.

    "How is he?" She rattled on before he could utter a word.

    Sometimes, he wondered how women could conjure several questions and say all those words in one breath. But he guessed that was their superpowers.

    "He is doing fine. There is no need to worry." He quickly assured her before she could fire another set of questions.

    "Then, how did the two of you meet?" She continued to grill him. But he did not mind since he felt the wall between them had cracked.

    He also liked staring at the relieved smile on her face. She looked like a breath of fresh air. He believed he could gaze at her all day and night and never got bored.

    "He breezed into my office, demanding that I give him the time of day because he said you are friends." He remembered the first time he met Ken.

    He had to admit. He was both irritated and impressed with the boy''s audacity and cunningness. Ken knew what he was doing, handling the situation with so much maturity.

    "That sounds Ken, alright." She seemed to be proud of the young boy. "He could be tenacious when he wanted to be."

    He could not disagree with her, observing the same thing with the boy.

    "But what did he want from you?" Serena asked, looking curious this time. The worry lines on her forehead disappeared, reced with a crooked smile and a slight chuckle.

    "He had a friend who had a run with thew. But with his help, we had it sorted out right away." He exined, not wanting her to think of the worse when it involved the authorities.

    "Would you like to move to the garden?" Suddenly she offered since they had already finished their chores.

    Slowly, she moved toward the exit, with him following closely behind. Suddenly, he wondered what had happened to the other man he had met with her. He had not seen him yet. But he was notining. He believed it was for the best.

    "So, they are back on the street," Serena stated, seemingly relieved to hear that her young friend remained free.

    She encouraged him to join her on a bench near the fountain as they watched the water flow freely to the pond below.

    "They are, but I wish Ken would listen and ept help. The street is not the right ce for him." He concluded, thinking of what was best for the boy.

    He also believed Ken should be back in school, using his smart ass to good use instead of wasting it on the street, hassling to survive.

    But convincing the child could be a tremendous challenge, but something he would like to tackle once he went home.

    "Yeah, maybe you would have better luck in convincing him." Serena looked at him as if she had faith in him.

    He doubted that, but he would still like to try. But about this woman at his side, would he be able to convince her to give them a chance?

    "Maybe it would be best if we could do it together." He dared himself to say. He came here for a reason, and he was not about to back out now.

    "We?" She suddenly turned away from him, seemingly unsure of herself. "I don''t think I am ready to go back yet."

    He could see her eyes debating with herself. He noticed the chaos going on inside of her. But how could he help her?

    "Why?" He wanted to take him into his arms and reassure her that everything would be ok. "What is stopping you froming back?"

    "You..."

 Chapter 1222: Go for broke

    There was nothing else he would like to do but go back to the hospital and be with his fiancee. But Roseann was correct. He had to give Rose some space.

    He could not smother her with his presence when she did not wee it. It could only worsen his situation with her.

    "Aren''t you leaving yet?" His secretary asked, probably wondering why he had not taken the half day off he had been doing thesest few days.

    "No. Not yet. I still have several backlogs I need to catch up with." David answered, showing the files stocked on his desk.

    It was true.

    Those folders had been sitting on his table for days. But it was not the reason he was working on it today. He guessed he needed something to upy his mind, a distraction so he would not think about Rose.

    "What is going on, David?" Suddenly another voice joined in their conversation. When he looked up, Evan walked into the room. "How is Rose?" His friend looked concerned.

    He looked away from the papers on the table, dropped the pen, and acknowledged his friend.

    "She is doing fine." He responded with a weak smile.

    Quickly, his secretary excused herself and left them alone. Evan took the chair before him andfortably sat on it while waiting for more details.

    He wished he could tell his friend everything was great, but it was not. He wanted her Rose back, but how.

    "And then, why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be with her?" Evan curiously asked as his eyebrows furrowed in question.

    He had been asking those same questions silently since waking up this morning. But he knew he had to stop himself from dropping everything and rushing to the hospital.

    "Yes and no." He leaned on his chair, letting the palm of his hand cover his face. "I feel like I am losing my mind." He felt frustrated.

    "Tell me. Maybe I can help." Evan offered, seemingly worried about him. "I don''t like seeing you like this, man."

    He did not like to look like this. He felt so lost. He did not know what he should do to make things right. It was like he was fighting against fate, and he was losing.

    "What can you do? Can you make her remember? Even her family has no idea how to help Rose." He told his friend.

    He appreciated what his friend was trying to do. But at this point, he knew no one could help his situation.

    They said Rose needed time to recover. But the doctor would never guarantee that she would regain her memory.

    What if she never remembered him again? What if she permanently forgot that she loved him?

    "How can I live without her?" David said as he buried his face in his hands, feeling his entire world copsing.

    "You should not be thinking like that. Have faith, David." Evan said to him, standing up on the chair and walking to the window.

    "Rose might not remember you now, but the heart never forgets. Just give her time." Evan said as he looked at the busy city outside his office.

    "How can you be so sure about that?" He asked his friend, suddenly wondering how their roles had changed. There was a time that they had a reversed situation.

    But he guessed, at this time, his friend knew more than he did. After all, his friend married the woman for him despite his circumstances and past.

    "I am not." Evan shook his head. "But if you love her, truly love her." Evan finally looked away from the window and stared at him. "You will do your best to win her back. You will never give up."

    He had already thought of those words. Of course, he would fight for Rose. He would never give up on their love.

    "But what if she does not want me? What if she never loves me again?" David knew it was hard to voice his fear, but he had to say it. "And she just wants to move on with her life without me?"

    "Then, let her go." Evan straightened his shoulder and walked toward him. "I know that is not what you want to hear, but love is about making our loved ones happy."

    "If that is the only way she will be happy, you have no choice but to ept that." His friend added.

    He understood what his friend was telling him. He had thought of that over and over in his head. But epting it was another thing.

    Still, Evan was right. He wanted Rose happy, even if it meant he would end up miserable without her.

    He wanted to see the smile on her face again and not the confusion and fear he saw in her eyes at the moment.

    "How did you be a love guru?" He jokingly questioned his friend, appreciating his insightful advice.

    "After marrying Amelia, I will never be the same again. She changed me in ways I could never exin." Evan triumphantly smiled, looking like he had just won the grand lottery.

    And he agreed with him. His friend had made a one-hundred-eighty-degree turn from his old ways. From someone afraid of rtionships, he became a deeplymitted man, unafraid to love and be with one woman for the rest of his life.

    "You have to trust your heart. Take the risk. Don''t be afraid to jump into the fire." His friend said with so much passion, something he never thought he would hear from his friend. "But be ready to love unconditionally."

    Hearing his friend, he knew his friend was right. He had to do something to win her back, but he would need time to prepare for his n. And he guessed he would need some help.

    "Can you handle my cases?" He asked as he started shoving the files on his desk aside. He grabbed his phone and keys and was ready to leave without waiting for his friend to reply.

    "Go!" Evan shouted at him when he hesitated to exit the door.

    "Thanks, man." He strode out of his room without looking back.

    He knew what he should do. This time, nothing was stopping him. It was all or nothing.

    "Go for broke." His mind told him.

 Chapter 1223: Not following his fathers footsteps

    She watched the clock on the wall, wondering why it took so long to turn. Suddenly, she realized how much she was wasting time by being afraid of the future.

    Now, she could not wait for Zach to return to them. She wanted to tell him how much she loved him. And she wished to shout to the world that she would marry him on the spot. That was if he would have her.

    "Hey, Ria..." Her boss snapped her fingers in front of her face. "Anybody there?" She continued to mock her. Then, she realized that she had zoned out.

    She blinked her eyes several times and shook her head from side to side to wake herself up from her daydreaming. It was not the time to ck on her new job.

    "I am sorry." She quickly apologized as she fixed herself and straightened on her chair. "How long have you been standing over there?" She asked, slightly embarrassed to be caught with her mind floating elsewhere while on her job.

    She quickly cleared her mind, shoving all thoughts unrted to her job into the back of her mind. Thest thing she wanted was to get fired before she had proven herself in her new responsibilities.

    "Long enough to know that something is bothering you." Her boss, Josey, moved closer to her cubicle. "So, what is it? Maybe I can help." She offered.

    It was an upgrade to her former desk, but she still had to earn her right to an office with four solid walls.

    Luckily, Josey was not strict as long as she performed her task on time, hopefully without many blunders. She had learned so much from working under her management. She wished to continue to do so.

    "I am sorry, but..." How could she tell her boss it had nothing to do about work? However, it was about a boy she could not wait to see when she got home. She guessed a boy and a man, correcting herself.

    She would not be in this predicament if Brenda, her supervisor, did not have to leave for a meeting. Then, her boss would not be sitting on the other side of her desk, waiting for her answer.

    "I am not a monster. Tell me. Is this about Zach?" Josey looked more curious than angry as she tapped her fingers on the metallic edge of the armchair.

    "It is better if we resolve this now so you can finish the work I ask you to do. So, what is it?" She impatiently asked.

    Ria knew she had no choice but to tell her, hoping that saying it verbally would make it easier. "I guess the trauma of my past rtionship had messed me up."

    Josey looked at her as if thinking about her revtion. "You know life is not perfect. I doubt a person in the past or the present could say they had everything they wanted.

    And I don''t think everything in their lives worked out how they nned it. Still, it should not stop us from pursuing our happiness, whether through our jobs, careers, love life, and families.

    We should not stop doing our best and taking risks." Her boss said. "So, if you think Zachary is the right man for you, don''t let your fear stop you from taking a chance with him."

    She could not believe that her boss would give her a piece of personal advice. But her boss was right. She should stop fretting about the what-ifs. Instead, she should concentrate on the present.

    "Thanks. I suppose I need to hear that." Ria felt her worries gradually disappear, sensing the weight on her shoulders lightened. "I am sorry if I am distracted. I promised I would not let my personal issues affect my work."

    "That is ok. We are just human. But now that it is out of the way, can we return to work?" Josey said, going back to her serious face.

    It was as if they did not just have a moment. But that was the boss. She could be a friend outside of work, but when inside the office, she was a dragon.

    "I will have the papers on your desk in thirty minutes." She promised her boss, knowing that it was her only second chance.

    "Then, I expect it will be." She moved outside her cubicle without looking back, sighing in relief.

    "That was close." She mumbled to herself. Luckily, her boss was in a good mood today. Better focused on her work before she found herself diverting her thoughts to something else.

    But she was d she was confident about her n this time around. In the meantime, she had to finish her task since the minutes were ticking, and it was not stopping for anyone.

    Nevertheless, it worked in her favor. The faster the hands of the clock moved, the faster she could see Zach again.

    "Excuse me." Someone she knew suddenly walked toward her after she had left her boss''s office.

    She was about to return to her cubicle when the woman blocked her way. She looked determined to see her, but why? There was only one way to find out.

    "Mrs. Andrews, what are you doing here?" Ria quickly greeted Zach''s mother, wondering about the purpose of her visit.

    "Is there somewhere we can talk?" Zach''s mother asked while her eyes roamed the hallway.

    Of course, she hastily ushered the olderdy to her modest office, offering her a chair next to her table. "Please, sit. Would you like something to drink?" But then again, she remembered she had nothing she could offer her. What was she thinking?

    Luckily. "No, thanks, Ria. I have no intention to stay long." The woman told her, making her suddenly feel ufortable.

    Her face did not indicate any clue of what was on her mind. But she sensed that she might not like what she had to say.

    "Ok. Let me just put this away." She said, slightly clearing her table of the file of paper works before returning to her seat so they could talk. "What can I do for you, Mrs. Andrews?"

    She never expected that Zach''s mother would evere by to see her in her office. But she guessed there were still many things she did not know about Zach''s family.

    She watched the aristocratic woman look around her tiny office, assessing what she did as a living. At least she had a decent job, she thought.

    "I came here to talk about my son." Zach''s mother said as she straightened on her chair, appearing ufortable. But still, she remained poised and collected as her eyes studied her.

    But was her aplishment enough for someone like her? Would she be good enough for her only son, the sole heir of their political empire? Would her job be adequate in their society?

    Millions of questions rushed into her mind like a tidal wave, crashing into her brain. It made her realize again why she had doubts regarding her rtionship with her son.

    "I can see that you love my son. I saw it when the two of you were together. I know my son also loved you and your son." Mrs. Andrews paused for a few seconds, appearing to be thinking about what she had to say next.

    She picked an invisible lint or dust in her skirt. But she knew it was just a distraction. She could not wait for the other shoe to drop.

    "But..." She interrupted the silence. "I can hear a but in there." She bravely stated, challenging the other woman to continue.

    Somehow, she felt a surge of courage had gone through her body. She guessed she was tired of being afraid of facing what fate had nned for her. This time, she was ready to fight for her happiness.

    "Ok. I will be straight with you. You and your son are ruining my son''s future." Mrs. Andrews expressed distastefully, showing her true sentiment about her rtionship with her son.

    "He had a promising political career, following his father''s legacy. But because of you, he had gone mad and turned his back on his bright future." The woman who would be her mother-inw said with slight contempt.

    But she could tell the other woman was controlling herself, not wanting the others to hear their conversation.

    "But I am not the reason for Zach''s career change. If you will only listen to your son, he never wanted to enter politics. He was only doing it for his father and you." Ria still tried to exin why Zach declined to run for office.

    It was never about her but more about his dream. And she would support Zach with whatever he wanted to do with his life. Besides, she believed it was for the best.

    "But now, he wanted to do something else for himself. And that does not include having a position in the government." She added, knowing that was not what Zach dreamed of doing.

    "Don''t tell me that you know my son better than me. I raised him. I am the one who brought him to the world." Zach''s mother hissed angrily at her.

    "I am not saying that." Ria did not want to cause a rift between mother and son. But she had to try to make her understand. "Maybe you knew him before, but he had changed. He was not the kid you raised to follow your bidding."

    She suddenly stood up from her chair and moved to the vacant chair beside her visitor. "You have raised a fine young man who learned to think for himself. Now, he is fighting to achieve his dream."

    "But..." Her future mother-inw was about to say something, but she beat her.

    "As you said, I love your son. And as long as he loves me, I will stand by his side and support him." She continued, putting her hands on top of the older woman''s.

    "I will do my best to help him until he seeds in whatever he wishes to do with his life, even if that includes not following his father''s footsteps."

 Chapter 1224: The other missing half

    It had been a while since she felt this excited about something she loved to do. She missed this, working at the break of dawn and ending at thest second before midnight.

    But she still made sure that she was well-rested. She could not risk the health of her baby. Of course, eating the proper healthy food was a must. Fortunately, food was not a problem in this part of the world.

    "Hey, Haley, are you not tired yet?" Her assistant, Trixie, asked as she ced a cold coconut juice that was now her new favorite drink.

    She looked away from the new n she was working on to gaze at her assistant. She could tell that Mike had put her up to this. He must have instructed Trixie to check on her every hour.

    Trixie always had an excuse to see her, but she knew her assistant was only looking for a way to see if she was ok. But she did not mind.

    Truthfully, she found it sweet that they would think about her. But, of course, she knew how to care for herself. They did not need to fuss about her needs.

    "Not yet. Let me finish thisst one, and then I will rest." She assured her, knowing that was what she wanted to hear.

    But sometimes, she took longer since she still had tons to do to catch up with her work. The owner did not like the design that the previous architect did. Therefore, she had to present a new one that would fit the criteria and add something innovative. Her specialty was adding features that made her designs aesthetic and unique.

    "Call me if you need anything else," Trixie said as she left her in her workroom. But she knew she would be back before she could even call her name.

    She returned to her work, burying herself in the crazy ideas swirling in her mind. Usually, wild imaginations, including thinking outside the box, could produce the best creative concepts.

    She just had to filter and rearrange them until they became one coherent n. Then, she let herself get lost, allowing her fingers to take the lead, transforming her thoughts into lines.

    She finally stretched her body after crouching for too long, looking satisfied at the initial sketch she had drawn. It was not her finest work yet, but she knew she could do it better.

    "Hey," She answered her phone quickly once she heard it ringing. She never bothered looking at the screen, knowing already who was on the other line.

    There were only a handful of people who knew her number, and there was only one person who called her at this usual time. And he seldom failed to talk to her.

    "Hi, Hailey." Her friend asked, acting like he had no idea. "Busy?"

    She noticed he sounded tired on the phone like he was catching his breath. She concluded that he must have just finished working out at the gym.

    "Always, but I always have time for your call," Hailey responded with mild sarcasm, knowing too well that he was spying on her. "What is it this time? What did Trixie say to you?" She questioned him.

    She knew that Trixie might have already mentioned she was still working. But it was just a few minutes past her regr operating hours.

    Besides, what did he expect from her when she agreed to take on this job? She came here to work and not just bask under the sun. She could not just sit on her ass and let time slip her by.

    "She was only concerned about you." He calmly exined. "You might be working too hard."

    Of course, she understood her situation. She was pregnant and hiding to save their lives. But still, she did not need a nanny that constantly watched her every move.

    "I know you mean well. But..." She knew she should be thankful to him for all he had done for her. But still, she knew what she was doing.

    She might be a prisoner on this ind, but she was still a free woman, capable of deciding what would be best for her body and baby.

    "But?" He asked when she remained silent for a few seconds.

    "I am just carrying a baby, not a bomb. So stop handling me like I am about to explode if you let go of my hand.

    And I am not disabled, either. I can still fetch a ss of water without someone running to my every beck and call." She quickly added before he could reply.

    She noticed how the staff was fussing over her. She sometimes felt like the Queen as they attended to her needs. But she was not here to act like she owned the ce. She was here to work just like the rest of them.

    "I am sorry. But I need an assurance that you are ok, especially when I..." Suddenly, his voice faded and then reced by some static noise. "... you."

    "Come again. I can''t hear you." She said. "The line is noisy," As if she heard something else in the background. "Are you in speaker?" She asked because his voice was inconsistent.

    "Yeah. I was working on something." He said as he probably moved closer to his phone again. "I am sorry about that. But I am just saying that it is hard when I am not there to protect you."

    She could not help but smile at his thoughtfulness. At least, even if she did not have family and friends around her, she had him.

    "I can''t help but worry," Mike added, making her feel slightly guilty for her attitude.

    Mike might be slightly rough on the edges, but she had learned that he was a big softie deep inside. The more she discovered his personality, the more she liked him.

    Then, she heard something again in the background. She could not tell, but it sounded like someone was moving around and whispering something. But it was too faint to be sure.

    "Are you with someone?" She asked, slightly concerned that someone else might be listening to their conversation.

    However, she knew that Mike would never risk it. He would not let anyone else in their secret. Therefore, she might be hallucinating or making a mistake.

    "No." He quickly answered. "Of course, I am alone. As I said, I am working on something." He reasoned.

    But she could still hear the rustling in the background. She could not distinguish the type of noise, but she knew something was happening on the other side of the phone.

    "It sounded like you were talking to someone." She exined her growing paranoia.

    But, of course, she sometimes attributed her mindset to the pregnancy hormones and the threat in her life. Therefore, who could me her?

    "It is probably the news on the television that you heard. I will turn it down." He said, then the line was less chaotic. She guessed that answered her question, clearing her unwanted thoughts.

    Honestly, there were a few times that she thought she could hear him. But it was just in her dream on her mind. He was not real but just her imagination.

    "Yeah, I see. Anyway, how are you? Meet anyone special today?" She asked, hoping that her friend would find his soulmate.

    She heard silence on the other line like he was gone. But that was unlikely since she could still listen to his breathing.

    "Are you still there, Mike?" Hailey called to him, wondering if something had happened or if she had said something wrong.

    "Yeah, still here." He said. "Sorry, but I was busy with something. I zoned out for a second." He said, trying to excuse himself.

    It was not like him to act distracted. He was one of the most focused people she had known in her entire life. There this odd behavior was a little suspicious.

    "What is going on with you?" She asked. Suddenly, she was the one worrying about him. "Did a girl run away with your heart?" She could not help but tease him.

    It was the only thing she could think about. But, of course, she doubted it was the reason. Mike would not easily fall for a woman, remembering Gerald''s words.

    But still, nothing was impossible with fate, especially if Cupid was around, shooting his damn arrows. Just look at her. She thought she would never fall for Gerald. But here she was, still madly in love with him.

    "I am just busy and tired," Mike imed, denying her statement. "You know I will never fall for any woman''s tricks. No one could im this heart."

    She guessed that was true. But then again, Gerald also said the same thing. However, she felt different when she was with him. She felt his love, even if he could not utter the words.

    She believed that even the coldest and hardest heart could change. Her friend could learn to love and care if he met the right match.

    Could her friend have met someone? Maybe, he found the other missing half of his heart that could make him whole again.

 Chapter 1225: Gone for good

    She had no idea why she said that to him. "You." Her answer kept repeating in her mind. She just told him that he was the reason she could not go back.

    She believed since seeing himst night. Her mind had gone haywire. She could not think straight as her memories gued her thoughts of their moments together and the emotions she kept shoving aside.

    "What do you mean?" Serena remembered him asking, but she never had the chance to answer as the kids rushed to their side, calling them so they could join the games outside.

    Honestly, she was d of the interruption. Until now, she had no clue how to answer Adam''s other question.

    "Hey, focus on the ball." One of the kids shouted at her. "You are making us lose." Another oneined when she kept dropping the ball.

    She was part of Team A while Adam joined the other group. They were supposed to collect as many ping-pong balls, by throwing them to several baskets on the other side.

    First of all, she was not good at it. Adding to that, she was distracted. Therefore, it was only natural that she failed miserably in this game. She sucked.

    "I am sorry. I am doing the best I can." She promised her team as she concentrated on shooting at least one ball. But if she could manage two or more, that would be great.

    The team that could shoot the most numbers of balls would win the game. Therefore, everyone scrambled to pick some balls and sink them in their designated baskets.

    It was chaos, but it was fun as she started enjoying the game. Soon, she forgot all about her thoughts as she joined thepetitive spirit.

    "That''s it." One of the older boys guided her, teaching her the technique. "A little more power." He told her.

    She guessed she was getting the hang of it as she finally sunk her first ball in the basket. "Yes," Serena shouted jubntly, basking in the thrill of aplishing something new.

    "Come on. You can do it." Now, it was her turn. She encouraged her teammate to get as many balls in the basket, more than she did.

    "Wow! That is impressive." She told the young girl who ced three balls all in all.

    "That was a valiant effort on your part, but my Team will never let you win," Adam said,petitively against them as he looked in her direction, challenging her to do better.

    "My team is not afraid of you guys." But she was, seeing that the other team had more balls in their basket than them. But she would not give up without a fight.

    "Serena. It is your turn." The youngest member of their group called her. This time, she would do better in thisst round.

    She focused on the ball, remembering what they had taught her. Eventually, she managed two balls which were better than the other rounds.

    Until the game ended, his team won, and hers lost. But that was not the lesson of the story. "Hey, guys. It is not about the winners and the losers."

    She gathered all the boys and girls in the center, seeing the other team rejoicing and the other one sulking on the other side.

    "It was how you yed the game. How much you enjoyed every second of it." She looked at each one of their faces.

    "At the end of the game, it is about how you should humbly ept winning." She pointed to the winning party. "And how you should proudly ept defeat."

    "Most importantly, how we should maintain sportsmanship and friendship among our peers." She told everyone who listened attentively to her remark. "So, are we ready to shake hands and enjoy the rest of the day?" She asked, seeing the growing smiles on each of the children''s faces.

    "That was a nice speech. But we still won." Adam whispered in her ears when he moved closer to her, looking at her with that silly grin on his lips.

    Suddenly, his question crossed her mind again, wondering if he was still waiting for her answer. But at that moment, talking about them was not on the agenda as more chores distracted them from themselves.

    "Next time, my team will win." She responded when she had the chance. But would there be a next time? Suddenly, she wondered when he was leaving.

    She believed he had never mentioned it in their conversation but was afraid to ask.

    "Serena, have you heard from Sebastian today?" Sister Eloisa came closer to her and asked.

    "I think he mentioned that he had a full schedule today. But he would drop by tomorrow morning at thetest." She informed the nun, who probably wanted to ask about the test result of one of the kids.

    "Ok. Thanks." Sister Eloisa excused herself, walking along the hallway until she was gone.

    The other nuns were also busy with the different things they had to do while the kids returned to the yground, study area, or bedrooms.

    It was just the two of them again in the empty room that served as the indoor y area for the kids. She could see several balls hiding in the corner that the children had missed, so she picked them up and ced them in the basket.

    "Are you done?" He suddenly asked as he sat at one of the tables, idly watching her. "I know you have been avoiding being alone with me. And I guess, answering my questions."

    "No, I am not." She quickly denied his usation, but she also knew she was lying. "I just don''t know what to say to you." She finally admitted.

    She believed it was hard to lie to him. He had been so good to her. It was eating at her conscience. But still, she had no answer for him.

    "Ok. Then answer me this. Have you found someone else?" Adam suddenly asked, looking more determined than ever to get some exnation from her.

    "No." She reluctantly responded. She knew she could not lie to him, but she could not also give him false promises. "I have not. But..."

    "And who is Sebastian to you?" He quickly asked, not allowing her to continue with her boration.

    She could not read what was going through his mind. She could see his eyes swirling with emotion, but she could not distinguish it from the different emotions she could think of in the back of her mind.

    "Sebastian?" She asked, surprised to hear his name in their conversation.

    Then, something clicked in her brain. Was Adam jealous? Did he think she and Sebastian had a thing going on between them? That was the only exnation for his abrupt odd behavior.

    "Yes, I think I met himst night." He told her, reminding her that Sebastian joined them when she was searching for Fabio.

    "Not that it is any of your business, but Sebastian is my friend." She rified to him what her rtionship was with the other man.

    She could not tell if he liked what he heard, but something seemed to glow in his eyes. But again, she was not great at reading people. She could not even distinguish the good and the bad ones.

    "Are you sure he is just a friend?" He asked, but he did not seem to wait for an answer. "What about me? What am I to you?"

    Again, those questions were hard to answer because once she did. There was no turning back. But was she ready for the oue and the consequences?

    "I am sure that Sebastian is just a sweet and kind friend, nothing more." She disclosed to him. Then, she took a deep breath, thinking of what she would say next.

    She expected him to nag her, but he remained quiet in his seat as he waited patiently for her. But was she ready to divulge her feelings for him?

    "I am still unsure of what I feel for you." She finally told him, feeling like it was the best answer she could give him.

    She knew it was not enough, but she could not force herself if she did not feel ready to enter another rtionship.

    She knew she was a fool for letting him go. But she could not ept something she did not deserve. And he was too much of a perfect man for her.

    Although she believed many of her physical and psychological wounds had healed, she still carried some emotional baggage that made her damage good.

    "Here is the thing, Serena." He finally stood up and moved closer to her. He nted his hands on her shoulders, mildly coercing her to look at him.

    "I love you, Serena. More than I ever loved anyone else." He confessed to her. "But I can''t wait for you forever."

    His eyes searched hers as if he was digging through her soul for answers. But how could he see them when she had denied her feelings for him?

    "I need to know that you feel the same way as I am." He continued. "I need you to say that you love me too."

    She could feel his hand slightly tightening on her shoulders as if he could not control his feelings anymore. But she still could not say it back to him.

    "I can''t." She finally told him.

    She could see the pain registering in his eyes. She felt the knife cut through her heart, as well, after denying him what he wanted to hear.

    "Why?" He seemed desperate to know.

    Why? She repeated in her mind, but she still could not answer him.

    "I guess then, this is goodbye, Serena." Adam leaned over and kissed her on the cheeks before letting her go.

    This time, he marched out of the room without looking back at her. She could only surmise that he was gone for good.

 Chapter 1226: A giant leap

    He signed off all his pending files to his partner, leaving the office as soon as possible. He knew his friend was right. He should fight for Rose, especially when she could not yet fight for them.

    He should not give up and continue to remind her of what they used to be. Hopefully, in time, she would realize, or something in her mind would trigger her memories toe back. Then, they could continue where they had left off before the ident.

    "Please, make sure you arrange everything ording to my instructions," David spoke to his assistant on the phone as he drove his car in moderate traffic.

    After several minutes, he dropped the beautiful white Lilies he had bought in the backseat of his car. Then he stopped by at his apartment to change into something casual and hurriedly grabbed some staff.

    And then, he was back on the road, on the way to the most special person in his life. The only woman he would ever love in his lifetime.

    "I promise, no matter what happens. I will love you, Rose." He repeatedly mumbled to himself like a mantra, hoping when the right time came along, he would be able to say it to her.

    As he parked his car in the parking lot, he mentally prepared himself for all the possible oues. But whatever woulde out of this, he would continue to support and love her, even if it meant she would leave him.

    "Hey, how are you doing?" Roseann asked as he bumped into her in the lobby of the hospital.

    He just entered the hospital while she rushed toward the elevator from the other wing of the building. The collision forced them to stop walking, making them miss thest lift.

    "Better than expected." It was the truth. He told her as they waited for the next elevator ride.

    Talking to Evan had changed his outlook from this morning. It opened his eyes to the reality of their situation. That life or love had no guarantees, but it also had no limitations.

    She looked skeptical at first, but eventually, Roseann said, "I am d to hear that," looking happy and satisfied. "I know the situation isplicated, but my sister will eventually realize your value in her life."

    "I just want to love her. I don''t expect anything in return." He finally confessed to her what he had decided before the elevators opened, and they joined the rest on the ride to their floor.

    He could see that she understood his situation, but she only nodded, not bothering to say anything. Then, she said goodbye as she proceeded to her duties.

    He proceeded to the next floor, preparing himself to see the love of his life. This time, he was ready to handle the situation.

    "Hey, you are awake." He greeted her as soon as he entered the room, hiding the flowers he had bought behind his back.

    Then, he walked toward the bed where she was already sitting. She was not wearing the hospital gown. Instead, she was in denim jeans and a shirt.

    "I just finished my therapy session." She told him.

    He knew she was undergoing rehabilitation for her mobility. Being in aa for a long time made her lose muscle strength and stiffen her joints.

    But the doctors assured them that therapy would fix her temporary condition. Although, it would require her full cooperation for it to work. The speed of her recovery would solely depend on her.

    "How was it?" He asked as he stood a meter away from her.

    He did not dare toe closer, afraid that he might make her ufortable. He still remembered thest time he tried to touch her. She flinched away from him.

    Therefore, this time, he would take it slow. He would not rush things, not wanting to worsen his situation. He was just d that things seemed different today.

    "The therapy was ok. I gained some strength in my arms and legs." She told him, lifting her arms and waving them in the air.

    He could see the improvement in her movements. She did not look stiff, unlike yesterday. "That is great." Hemented.

    "Yeah, It is. I can also walk. But only for a short distance. The doctors said that the ident might have affected my knee, but if I do my exercises, I will get better." She exined to him.

    He did not know what had changed between them, but he liked that she was talking to him. She was finally sharing some things with him.

    "Then, you should follow the doctor''s orders." He suggested, knowing the doctors knew best. "By the way, where is your Mom."

    Usually, her mother was here, handling her care. She would fuss around, dealing with everything she needed. But she was nowhere in sight. Rose was alone.

    "I sent her home. She needed to get some rest." Rose informed him.

    He was surprised that her mother agreed to that. Mrs. Sheldon would not even leave her for more than five minutes. She would not even let him get near her daughter without her presence.

    "Oh! I was not expecting that." Therefore, finding her gone was a little unusual for him. Although, he was notining.

    It made his situation easier if he did not need to deal with her mother, who did not want him around. Not that he did not like her. He understood that she was only protecting her daughter, even if it was from him.

    "Well, she did put up a fight." Rose mildlyughed, probably remembering her argument with her mother.

    He smiled, not because of what she said but because he liked to see her smiling. And he missed the sound of herughter.

    He thought he would never experience them again. But he was d Rose was back. He still had the chance to see her happy again.

    "I bet." He could imagine. He was just d that he did not witness the scene.

    "David, is that mine?" Rose asked, pointing to the flowers he still had on his back.

    Damn! He had forgotten all about it. He quickly pulled it out and handed it to her. "Yeah. I forgot. I thought you might want something to brighten the room."

    She immediately took it from him, pulling it closer to her body and smelling the sweet scent. Then, she looked up at him with the loveliest smile on her lips.

    "These are lovely. I love Lilies. Thanks." She kept the flowers on herp as she looked at him. "Why don''t you sit down?" She offered.

    "Those are your favorites," David told her as he sat on the avable seat near her bed.

    But she patted the space on the edge of her bed as she looked at him. "Do you mind if you sit here? It is hard to talk to you if you are down there."

    Once again, he did not expect that from her. Somehow, he felt like he had just stepped into the twilight zone, where everything was suddenly working in his favor.

    He stood from the chair and moved closer to her bed. "Are you sure you don''t mind?" He was still puzzled by her unusual behavior.

    She used to look at him with apprehension. But now, she seemed to be acting differently around him. He could not help but wonder what had changed in their circumstances.

    "Yeah. I want to ask you some questions. That is if you don''t mind." She reluctantly asked him as her eyes lowered to her fingers ying with the flowers.

    He could see that her eyes suddenly turned mellowpared to the yfulness he had seen in them earlier.

    "Of course, you can ask me anything. In fact, you can talk to me about anything." He assured her that he would not mind. "I know you don''t remember me, but I can still be your friend."

    He weed anything that would help him create a connection with her again. He would settle for friendly chitchat or anything that would make her spend time with him.

    "Thanks. I am sorry if I can''t remember anything about you or us, but I am happy to be your friend." Rose lifted her hand and extended them to him. "Friends?"

    He smiled at the gesture, feeling his heart stop a beat. It was more than he could ask for. "Of course, friends." He took her hand and shook them.

    He felt like he had won a jackpot as he felt the warmth of her hands on his skin again. He knew it was more than he could ask for.

    "By the way, can you join me for dinner?" He did not want to assume, but he had to try. "You have to eat, and I also have to eat. So, I figure we might as well do it together. I can order your favorite."

    He watched her eyes think about his offer. Then, it appeared to glow before she answered him. "Sure, it sounds fantastic."

    He knew he should not be rejoicing just yet. But he could not help it. It was a small step, but it felt like a giant leap to him.

 Chapter 1227: Sorry was not always the answer

    She just finished doing theundry and putting the clean clothes away. But when she passed the living room, she saw the mess that her son had created on the floor.

    "Please put your toys in the box, Edison." She shouted over her shoulder as she moved from the living room to the kitchen.

    She still had to prepare dinner. She thought of making their favorite dishes. She wanted to surprise Zach with a romantic candlelight dinner.

    He promised toe home tonight since he had been busy with his new business venture. He wanted to make it up for his absences.

    Honestly, one night without him by her side felt like a lifetime. It had be harder and harder to breathe every time he was away from her. She missed him terribly. And she was not afraid to tell him anymore.

    "Where is Zach?" His son asked her as he followed her into the kitchen, sitting on one of the chairs, carrying one of his action figures.s

    She guessed she was not the only one who could not stand not seeing him around. Even her son seemed to miss hispany.

    She could not me the two. They connected in a way that only a father and a son could bond. She tried, but it was just not the same.

    "He is probably on his way, so I need you to clean the living room of your toys before he arrives." She ordered, but she knew she was talking to a brick wall when he looked at her like that.

    "But Zach and I will y." Edison reasoned, making an excuse not to clear the toys. "He promised." He continued, holding on to the toy in his hand.

    Sometimes, she believed that Edison listened more to Zach nowadays than her. She knew it was not Zach''s fault, but she had to put her foot forward and deal with this situation before it had gone out of hand.

    She still believed that proper discipline was significant in raising a child. And she and Zach should be on the same page about this.

    "Ok. Let us make a deal. I will let you keep two toys, but put the rest on the box." She instructed. "If you do that, I will let you have two pieces of your favorite dessert."

    For now, she had to settle with apromise. But as soon as she could talk to Zach, she had to let Edison know they still had rules to follow in their house.

    "But..." Edison was about toin, but she did not let him.

    "It is either that or no dessert after dinner." She had to let him know that there was a consequence for not following her rules.

    "Ok." Edison stood from the chair and dragged his feet back to the living room, knowing he still had to follow her.

    "Just two toys." She reminded him, knowing he would try to bend the rule.

    Then, his son was out of sight, leaving her to continue her task. She still had many things to do, cut the veggies, roast the beef, bake the dessert, and more.

    He would have had enough time if she did not have to work an extra hour in the office to finish some paperwork. But unfortunately, as someone new to the job, she had no right toin about the long hours.

    But she wondered why Zach had not arrived yet. Or at least called that he would bete. But maybe he was on his way and was just caught in the traffic.

    "Don''t worry. Zach ising." She silently muttered to herself, believing that he was only runningte. Maybe he also had some overtime work and just forgot the time. But he would be here. She just had to be patient and concentrate on finishing cooking their meal.

    Then, she heard her phone ring, but she must have left it in the living room. Hastily, she rushed to find it and answered it instantly without checking the screen.

    "Zach, where..." She called to him, but the voice that answered was not him.

    "I am sorry, but this is Brenda." Her friend quickly interrupted her, not allowing her to finish her question. "I hope I did not call at a bad time."

    She admitted to feeling disappointed upon hearing her voice. She expected it was Zach calling to tell her he was on his way.

    "Of course not. But why did you call?" She curiously asked. She wondered if this was a social call or if her boss needed anything from her.

    She looked at her watch and noticed Zach was just a few minuteste from his usual time. Therefore, there was no reason for her concern.

    "I just called about the papers that Josey asked you to do earlier." Then, Brenda exined to her what could be the problem.

    She recalled working on them and listening attentively to her other boss, figuring out what could be the issue with them.

    Then, she told her what she had done with it, even giving her the suggestions she had ced at the end of the report.

    "That is great." Her friend said. "I guess I was worrying for nothing." Her friend sounded relieved that they had finally resolved the minor issue.

    But she knew she had to get back to cooking if she would finish it on time. She ended the call with her friend and hoped the next call would be from Zach.

    Better yet, she would prefer that he just walked through her front door any moment now. She could not wait to tell him what she felt.

    "Mom. I am hungry." Zach walked to her as she finished the final garnish. But there was still no sign of Zach.

    Should she start to worry about him? Should she call him and ask what took him so long toe home? But she did not wish to ask the third question. He would not do that to her.

    "Come on," Ria guided his son to his chair and gave him his meal. There was no reason for him to wait for Zach. "Eat your vegetables." She reminded him.

    If Zach waste, they could always y tomorrow. She watched his son eat, but she could also see the disappointment in his eyes. He was also waiting for Zach to arrive.

    He had already finished his meal but still no Zach. Now, she was anxious. She wanted to believe nothing was wrong, but her mind would not stop putting different ideas in her head.

    "Mom, where is Zach?" Edison repeated the question as she ced him on his bed. It was gettingte, and she did not want her son to wait up for Zach.

    "He said he has to workte. But he will y with you tomorrow." She hated lying, but she could not tell him anything else.

    After a few minutes of reading to him, Edison finally fell asleep. She exited his room and looked for her phone again. She knew she had to check if he called or texted while she was in her son''s room.

    But upon checking, he had not.

    "Where are you, Zach?" She asked as she stared at the empty screen.

    Finally, she could not control herself from pressing his number, calling him to ensure he was ok. She needed to hear that he had a valid exnation for beingte or standing her up.

    She listened to the receiver, waiting for it to ring, but it never did. It went straight to voice mail. She repeated the process but had the same result.

    He did not have a signal, or his phone was dead. Or something happened to him. That was the only exnation. But there could be more.

    "What is going on?" She asked, slightly breathless with worry as she sat on her sofa, staring at the space before her.

    After a few more minutes of doing nothing, she heard the door rattle as if someone was opening the knob. Her eyes automatically moved to the door as it slowly opened, revealing the other person behind it.

    "Zach?!" She could not understand what she felt at that moment. It was shock, surprise, relief, anger, and some other emotions she could not describe.

    Of course, she was d to see that he was ok. She did not want anything to happen to him. At the same time, she could not help but be angry that he was inconsiderate of her feelings.

    But as she stared at him, she knew what emotion weighed more. She rushed to him and hugged him tight, releasing all the pent-up fear that had built up inside her.

    "Hey, what is wrong?" Zach suddenly asked as his hands automatically wrapped around her shoulders, pulling her closer.

    Somehow, his question triggered the other emotions she had kept inside her. She suddenly pulled away from his embrace and stared into his handsome face.

    "You tell me." She said to him. "And I hope you have a good exnation." She was not angry, but she had to make a point.

    Without giving her action another thought, she turned away from him and moved to the kitchen. She was not letting him get off the hook that easily.

    It might be nothing to him, but it was important to her for him to know that he could not ignore her feelings. If they were entering this rtionship, he had to learn to consider how his actions affected her and her son.

    And to her, sorry was not always the answer to any problem.

 Chapter 1228: Love, serve and devote

    He was not expecting that his n would work. It was better than he ever imagined would happen tonight. Truthfully, he was already anticipating the opposite, thinking he would go home empty-handed.

    However, somehow, as if some miracle had happened, she changed her mind about him. She was giving him a chance. He guessed that was more than he could hope for.

    "I took the liberty of ordering some of your old favorites. I don''t know if you can remember them, but I hope your taste bud will somehow like them." He arranged the food on the table by the couch as soon as it arrived.

    He had asked his assistant to arrange everything, listing all her favorites. Then he asked that it be sent to her room whether she epted his invitation. Or not.

    "What if I said no?" She asked, realizing he had arranged all this before asking her. "You could have wasted your time and money on all this."

    She stared at the food on the table, wondering how they would eat them all. There were just too many to choose from. She recognized some of them, but there were some she was not too sure about.

    "Then, you will probably eat these with your mother, Roseann, or the staff." He said as he finished taking them out of the bags.

    "Besides, you still need to eat, I assume." He said, putting a little sense of humor and a little dash of his charm on his smile. "Or, they would end up in a dumpster still left unopen."

    He guessed that was a gamble he would take for her. He had to do everything in his power, even using all his resources for a fighting chance to get her back. He would not give up on her that easily.

    "I don''t think I can throw food away just like that. Maybe if I don''t eat it, I will probably give it to someone else." Rose told him.

    But still, she believed that wasting money was not a good habit even if this man had plenty to spend. Other people sacrificed a lot to earn a decent living.

    But she doubted their effort had beenpensated, not even a fraction of what this man must be worth. Looking at his stance, the clothes and items on his body, and the way he spoke, he was a man of wealth and power.

    Therefore, she questioned how she ended up with a man like him.

    "I know. You value things, big or small, too much." David agreed with her, appearing as if he could see through her. He looked at her as if he knew everything about her.

    But could she trust him? Could she truly believe everything he would say about who she was? But her mother told her she could trust him, despite her mother''s misgiving about him.

    "You know me that much." Shemented, believing her guts wanted to trust him even if her mind still advised caution.

    She could hardly remember anything except bits and pieces of things she could not understand. She wanted to believe that her memory would soon return to normal, but at the moment, she just wanted to survive one day at a time.

    "I know Rose before the ident. So I will not presume to know who you are now. But I am willing to start again as your friend." He walked toward her and stopped by the bed.

    He did not want to force her to remember and insisted on what they had before. That could only backfire against him. Therefore, he would take baby steps rather than do something extreme.

    It would be better if they could be friends again. Then see if things would progress to something else. But if not, as what he had already decided earlier. He would ept her decision and love her from afar.

    "I like that. I want to be your friend." She took his hand and epted his help as he guided her to the couch.

    She could slowly move her legs, but it would still need some time before she could run again. It might take some time, but she hoped things would work out for the best in the very end.

    "Then, shall we eat?" He offered the first dish closest to her, putting a few spoonfuls into her te so she could taste it.

    He knew food could hardly bring back her memory. It would not miraculously heal her. But he hoped small steps, when finally added up, would create a ripple effect that could mean a significant oue.

    "It looks delicious." Shemented as she took the first bite. "Everything looks mouthwatering." She added, seeing all the delightful and colorful dishes before her.

    Her first bite reminded her of home, whatever that meant. Maybe it might have something to do with her mother''s cooking, remembering the food her mother had brought with her during her visits.

    She decided to try another dish, hoping it would somehow bring a memory or even if it was just a feeling. It might somehow trigger something that would make her eventually remember something.

    "You should try this one." He offered another dish, putting two pieces of the seafood dish. Of course, she knew what a shrimp was, but she could not remember if she liked them.

    "Am I not allergic to it?" Funnily, she was concerned about her condition but still could not remember her name.

    The doctors said that she had selected amnesia. The distinct parts of the brain could store different kinds of data.

    In her case, the part of her brain that stored her memories had been traumatized by the ident. But it did not affect the portion in charge of her body function and basic knowledge.

    "As far as I know, you are not. You used to love it." He quickly added thest part.

    He also loved seafood, just like her. It was one of the things they had inmon. That was not the only thing, but the rest would have to wait until she was ready. He did not want to overwhelm her.

    "Ok. Then, let me try it." She said, curious and excited to try something new. She was like a child that was about to get a treat.

    But was she better at forgetting her past and creating a new future? Or would it be so much easier if she would regain her memory and start from there?

    "What do you think?" David looked at her with anticipation, but judging from the expression on her face, he believed she liked it.

    He remembered how much she loved it when he brought her to a famous seafood restaurant where they offered the best delicacies fresh from the ocean.

    It was one of his favorite memories.

    That was the time he bought the boat. Because he knew they both loved the sea. They could spend the entire day and night on the open ocean staring at the stars while gliding with the waves.

    "It is..." Rose paused as if trying to produce the right word to describe the experience. "I guess one of the most delicious seafood I ever tasted." She told him. "I think I still like it." She concluded.

    But she still had several more to try before deciding which was her new favorite. So far, the shrimp was taking the lead.

    "Great. I think you should also try this one." He pointed to another dish. "Anyway, I heard that they might send you home tomorrow."

    His friend, Doc Jacob, had updated him about her situation. The doctors had decided that Rose could finally go home. She could choose to continue her therapy at the hospital or through home care.

    There was no more danger in her life. Therefore, she would be better off with her family while working on her full recovery.

    "Yeah, they mentioned that earlier." She cheerfully said, but she could feel that itcked enthusiasm.

    She knew she should be happy that she was getting out of there. She was alive, healthy, with her body intact.

    Except for her lost memory, she should be thankful she was still lucky to survive the traumatic experience. Yet, she could not rejoice as fear crept into her mind.

    "Have you thought of what you want to do once you get out?" David asked her, both curious and worried for her.

    He could tell it would not be easy for her to adjust to the real world, especially if she had to start from scratch. It would be a long struggle.

    He wanted to be there for her. But he was afraid to ask. Would she wee his help? Or would she shut him down again if he came on too strong again?

    Maybe it would be better if he waited for her to ask than for him to offer. But what if she was also afraid to ask? What then?

    "I don''t know. Frankly, I don''t have a clue." Rose said, looking lost, afraid, and confused. "Mom said that I will be going home with her. They would take care of me."

    Her eyes focused on the various dishes before her. She could not help butpare her situation to the food in front of her.

    There were too many things to think about, too many things to choose from, and too many things to decide.

    What if she made a mistake?

    What would she do if she chose wrong? Could she spit it out if she did not like it and try again? Or would she end up stuck with no choice but to swallow it?

    "As your new friend, I am here if you need me." He guessed that was all he could offer her for now.

    But if he had a choice, he would have given more if she would just let him. He would not hesitate to love, serve and devote his life to her if she would give him a chance.

 Chapter 1229: Not saying no for an answer

    Serena had never had so much fun cleaning up, washing the dishes, and wiping the tables. It was all because of the man who had shared the responsibilities with her.

    But she did not expect it would end disastrously just like that, only because she could not say what he wanted to hear. He left her, and it sounded like it was for good.

    "You are so stupid." She said to herself as she locked herself in her room after sending a few kids to bed.

    She wanted to be alone, hopefully, get some sleep early. So she could forget all about this unfortunate incident.

    However, it had been almost an hour since shey on her bed. Yet, her eyes were still wide awake. Her mind would not stop thinking about the man she had let get away and all the what-ifs.

    "This is useless." She looked at the clock and knew she was not getting any sleep anytime soon.

    She crawled out of bed and looked outside her window. It was already dark outside except for the fewmps. But she felt drawn to go out, thinking she needed fresh air.

    But she believed that going in the garden would do her no good. It would not solve what was bothering her. But what could?

    "I can''t." She mumbled in the darkness of her room, pacing the floor until she felt frustrated and sat back down again on the edge of the bed.

    She buried her face in the soft palm of her hands, thinking that she must be going insane for even considering what was nagging inside her head.

    "But what if she lost him forever? Was she ready to ept that?" She thought she could.

    When she left him, she believed that she could live without him. Or maybe something in the deep part of her brain hoped that he would wait for her.

    However, seeing him again and spending time with him made her realize how much she wanted him in her life. But fear gripped her now at the thought that she had lost him for good.

    "Just because I am a fool for being afraid." She reasoned to herself. But when would she be ready to face the world again? When she had lost everything dear to her. Her career, her friends, her family, and Adam.

    Was she willing to risk everything she had worked hard to achieve to go down the drain because she was afraid to face her shadow?

    "Are you ready to lose someone you have learned to love? The same man that loves you?" Her mind nagged at her, reminding her of what she took for granted.

    "Damn!" She was not. "I could not lose him." She stopped at the small mirror in the wall of her room and stared into the dark silhouette of her face.

    Even in the absence of light, she could see how miserable she was. She might have healed some of her wounds, but the big hole in her heart remained bleeding because she could not recognize the cure.

    "Adam." She called his name. But he could not hear him in her room if he was hundred of miles away from her.

    She could not stop him from leaving if she stayed sulking in the dark, hoping by some divine miracle he woulde back. She believed that was not how God worked.

    They said God helped those who helped themselves. So far, she believed she had not done anything to help her plight.

    "Serena, is everything alright?" She heard someone knock on her door.

    When she opened her room, she found Sister Nenita standing outside with a concerned look and a weak smile on her lips. She probably noticed themotion she created in her room.

    "Yeah, I am sorry if I made too much noise." She apologized, not liking that she disturbed her friend, who was probably busy praying.

    "You don''t look alright to me. Is there something bothering you?" Her friend asked as she continued to linger on her door.

    "No, it is nothing." She did not want to make it a big deal. But her friend did not seem to believe her.

    "Is this something to do with our visitor earlier?" Sister Nenita went straight to the point. She must have put all the pieces of her story together and gathered that she had run away from her past because of him.

    "How did you know?" She guessed she was tired of denying it to her friend and herself. Besides, it must be all over her face by now.

    "Because I know you, Serena." Her friend concernedly said as she took her hand and squeezed it firmly. "Now, tell me what the problem is. Maybe I can help."

    She looked at her friend and gave her a friendly smile. She was d that in all the ces she could have gone to. Somehow, her feet dragged her here.

    Abruptly, she wondered how Adam stumbled into this ce. Was it a coincidence that they saw each other at the beach? Or was that fate telling her that she should reconsider her decision?

    "I don''t know what to do." She finally uttered in fear. "I don''t want to lose him, but I am afraid I am about to ruin his life."

    She believed she always managed to destroy her rtionships. One way or another, it was her fault that she ended up in a toxic rtionship.

    She could not stop thinking she might ruin Adam if she pursued a romantic rtionship with him. "I don''t deserve a man like him."

    "Why would you say that?" Sister Nenita forced her face to look at her. "You are a wonderful person. And besides, I don''t think Adam is a young child who could not decide for himself."

    "Fight for him if you don''t want to lose him." Sister Nenita added. "Go to him and tell him how you feel."

    She could only stare at her, processing the wisdom she imparted to her. Should she listen to her? Or should she lock her feelings for him deep inside her and throw away the key?

    "But..." She was about to protest and tell her friend it was not that simple, but her friend would not let her.

    "No more buts." Sister Nenita said. "When is his flight back home?" She asked her.

    "I think tomorrow morning." She remembered he mentioned it earlier in one of their conversations.

    "Then, you still have time." Her friend said. Before she could ask her what she meant, her friend turned away and walked in the other direction.

    She watched her back as it disappeared somewhere, leaving her to wonder what was happening. Her friend did not say anything else before leaving her.

    "Sister Nenita." She partially shouted as she called her attention, but she could not see her anymore.

    After a few minutes, just when she was about to give up on her friend, she saw the Sister return and walk back to her room.

    "Here." She said, dangling a key on her finger. "Don''t wait for tomorrow. Go to him now. Tell him everything before it is toote."

    She recognized the key. It was for the service vehicle that the nuns used to go to the market or do some errands.

    It was a worn-down vehicle that had seen its better days. But somehow, it was still reliable, providing them with the services they required daily.

    "Are you sure about this?" She reluctantly asked, taking the key and letting it settle on her palm.

    She doubted it was the best n, but could she concoct another one on short notice? Could she do it? Come up to him and tell him what she felt, just like that.

    "I always believe that everybody deserves a chance for happiness. And when you see one, you have to grab it before it slips your finger and disappears forever." Sister Nenita insisted, closing her palm on the key in her hand.

    "Now, I want you to change into something decent and knock on his door." Sister Nenita pushed her back into her room, reminding her she was still in her sleeping gown.

    Quickly, she moved to the cab and grabbed an ensemble from the few clothes she had brought on this trip. Of course, she could not forget her disguise, not wanting other people to recognize her.

    Then, Sister Nenita saw her off in their old Volkswagon, waving and wishing her good luck. Was that all she needed in this task of her? Or would she need more?

    But she concentrated on the almost empty road since it was alreadyte. Unlike the city, this ce did sleep at night.

    "Come on, Serena. You can do this." She repeated to herself as she drove nearer to her destination.

    But there was another problem that she had not foreseen as she parked the car outside the hotel where he stayed. She did not know which room he was staying in.

    She could ask the receptionist, but that might blow her cover as she identified herself at the front desk or if the other woman suddenly recognized her from her disguise.

    Now, what would she do? Should she risk being discovered to see him? Or should she turn around and drive back home?

    "No." She turned the engine off. "I am not leaving without telling him." She muttered with determination.

    She had enough running. It was time she faced the world again. And that included getting the man she deserved. And she was not saying no for an answer.

 Chapter 1230: No more right or wrong

    She looked around the lobby, wondering how she could find his room without anyone suspecting who she was. As her eyes scanned the area, something clicked in her mind.

    She knew she had to act as soon as possible since it was gettingte. If she would do something, she had to do it now.

    "Hi! I am here to see Mr. Adam Mason." She lowered her head, hoping to hide her face from the receptionist. "Can you give me his room number?"

    She quickly grabbed arge bill in her pocket and tried to slip it under the folder in front of the woman, bribing her to get the information she needed.

    The woman nced up at her before typing away on herputer. After a few seconds, she returned to her, barely looking in her direction.

    "I am sorry, but Mr. Mason has instructions not to be disturbed." The woman behind the counter informed her, pushing the money back in her hand.

    "But I need to see him." She knew she sounded desperate. "Can you call him and tell him that..." But what would she tell this woman?

    She could not announce to her who she was. "Nevermind." She ended up saying, deciding to find another way.

    "Maybe you shoulde back again another time. Or better yet, you should call Mr. Mason on his private number." The woman suggested, looking apologetic.

    She guessed she could not me her. She was only doing her job. And if she had been the guest in their hotel, she would appreciate that she was trying to respect her wishes.

    "Thanks." She said to the woman before turning away.

    She remembered her past experiences with the other hotels where she stayed. Many staff would sell her information to the press, the paparazzi, or anyone willing to pay, especially her ex, who would not stop harassing her.

    She suddenly went to work on her n B. She strode across the lobby onto the other side, determined not to go home empty-handed.

    "Hey!" She stopped the young man about to close a souvenir shop on the lobby floor. "Please, wait."

    She rushed to his side, grabbing him by the arm before he couldpletely close the door until she got his attention.

    "Sorry!" The young man turned to him, slightly confused. "Is there something wrong?" He asked.

    "Yeah! I need to buy something..." She said as she looked beyond the ss partition, choosing what she would need.

    "I am sorry, Miss." The boy looked apologetic. "But we are already closed." He continued to lock the door of the store.

    But he would not stop her. Nothing would, as she pleaded with him. "Please!" She entwined her fingers together to beg for him to reconsider. "I just need to buy a few things."

    The young salesman would not budge, but she would not give up either. "Please! I want to buy some flowers." She said what she saw first at the front of the window.

    As if something in his eyes glistened when he looked at her, suddenly he smiled. "Wait a minute. You look familiar."

    She quickly looked away, trying to cover her face. "I get that a lot. I have this easily recognizable face." She tried to exin, hoping that should satisfy the young boy''s curiosity.

    "Anyway, please, can you help me? It is just a matter of life and death." She was talking about her heart.

    "Ok. Fine." The boy finally conceded, reopening the door of his shop. "My father is going to be mad about this. But fine." He continued to mumble.

    He opened the door to her, letting her inside the room. She quickly grabbed the fresh flowers that she liked. She doubted that Adam had any preference. Then, choose five assorted colors of balloons hanging near the door.

    "Those are not for sale." The boy pointed to the balloons. Then, his eyes stared again at her face. "Hey, I knew it. It is you." The boy said as his face lit up with excitement.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Suddenly, she felt like she made a mistake ining here.

    "You are Ms. Serena. The famous star." The boy finally said what she was afraid to hear. "I knew I recognized you. I am one of your biggest fans." He added as his voice raised by another octave.

    "Sssshhhh!" She tried to stop him from making a loud noise. She did not want to alert the few people in the lobby about her. "Yes, it is me. And I will be eternally grateful if you keep your mouth shut."

    As much as she did not want others to know who she was, some situations were just out of her hands. No matter how careful she was, she still lost control.

    Suddenly, he closed his lips and made a zipping sign while slightly jumping up and down on his spot. "I promise." This time, whispering to her.

    "Ok. Now, can you help me?" She asked as she tried to calm him down.

    She watched him take deep breaths as he looked at her with starstruck eyes. But she could still see that his body was overly excited with her presence.

    "Ok." He finally responded with a controlled smile. "What else do you need?" He asked as he took the flowers from her hands.

    "I need those balloons." She pointed near the door. "And maybe this one." She saw a dolphin shape stuffed toy with a sloppy necktie around the neck.

    She could not help it. When she saw the toy, she automatically associated it with Adam, remembering how he never liked wearing his tie.

    "Ok. I will take that." The boy said, taking all the items from her. Then he arranged them in one beautiful package. "Do you need a card for this? I assume this is a gift."

    "No card. That is just fine." She assured him as she grabbed some bills from her pocket. "And thank you for doing this for me. I promise I will find a way to repay you for your help. But for now, I hope you will keep this as our secret."

    She did not know if she could trust this boy, but she could try. Besides, she had no choice but to rely on the goodness of humanity, praying that he was one of those good people left in this world.

    "Don''t worry. I don''t kiss and tell. Not that I am hoping that you will kiss me." He slightly stuttered on that part, which made him look adorable.

    He was a young kid who must be fantasizing about famous beautiful actresses, not just her. Therefore, she found it ttering but not creepy.

    "Thank you." She said, unable to say anything else.

    "By the way, where are you taking this?" He asked her. "I am not being nosy." But he stopped. "I guess I am, but maybe I can help." Then, he admitted.

    She looked at him, wondering if she could use his services. As she said earlier, he seemed genuinely harmless.

    "Do you want me to deliver this to someone?" He offered. "Because I also deliver as part of our services." He pointed to the sign on the counter.

    SPECIAL OFFER: WE DELIVER.

    "Oh! But I don''t want to be a bother." She remembered that he was already closing when she interrupted him.

    "No. It is not a bother. I can drop this and then go on my way." He informed her.

    It sounded logical, but she did not want someone else to give that to him. But she figured she could use his help for thest time.

    "Ok. But here is the deal." She whispered to him what she wanted to happen. In exchange for his services, she paid him the extra delivery charge rate and added a little incentive.

    "Thanks. You did not need to pay extra." He said as he tried to return her money. But she would not let him.

    "Take it, or the deal is off." She said to him.

    "Ok. But wait for me at the elevator." He said as they exited and locked up the store.

    She strode to the closed elevator on the farthest side, trying not to attract any more attention while the kid moved on the other way.

    After a few minutes, he rushed to her side, carrying her package around his arms. Then, another minute, they were riding up together toward the upper floors.

    "I hope you will say none of this to anyone." She knew she was putting this much faith in this stranger as they rode to the elevator. But somehow, at that moment, she felt she did not care.

    She just wanted to see him no matter what happened. She did not care what the oue would be or if she was ruining her life. She just wanted to do this.

    "My lips are sealed." And she felt she believed him as the elevator doors opened to arge hallway.

    Then, all she could think about was seeing him. She forgot all about her fears. She had cared less about the consequences. There was no more right or wrong.

 Chapter 1231: Wanted to say or wished to see

    He could not say that he was not disappointed. He was.

    Big time.

    He had so much high hope that something good woulde out of his second chance. When he saw her at the beach and then again at the orphanage, he believed it was fate, telling him to hold on.

    But he did not expect that she would still turn him down. She would not be willing to take a chance with him. Sadly, she could not trust him with her heart.

    "Serena..." Adam mumbled her name, allowing himself to say it out loud, at least for thest time.

    After this night, he swore he would use all his effort to forget about her. He moved on and lived his life. It would not be easy, but he had no choice.

    He believed that someday, he would find a way to get on with his life. He would probably meet someone else that he could love and would love him back. But first, he had to teach his heart to forget.

    "Serena, I love you." He knew he had to say it. He had to dere it to the world. So, he could finally let it go.

    He grabbed the scotch that was sitting idly on the counter and decided to take a few shots. He poured a good amount into his ss and downed it in one go. Then, he refilled his ss one more time.

    He did not intend to get wasted, but he needed something that would put him to sleep. He still had an early flight in the morning that he could not miss.

    "But I can''t do this anymore." He walked over to the balcony that overlook the ocean.

    It was such a beautiful sight but all his eyes could see was her face looking back at him.

    Would he ever forget her? Or would her image haunt him forever? But how could he erase her from his mind when he would have a constant reminder of her while working for her brother?

    Should he quit when he hardly began? But what about his ns? He would be working for David not because of her but for all those people, just like Ken, he wished to help.

    "No, I can''t do that." He guessed he just had to find another way to forget about her. Maybe he should focus on his work and other responsibilities until he could purge himself of all his feelings for her.

    He was about to put his ss back on his lips when he stopped upon hearing a knock on his door. He turned around, wondering who would disturb him at thiste of the night.

    Besides, he remembered telling the front desk he was not taking calls or epting guests. He just wanted to be left alone.

    "Whose there?" He finally asked when the knocking persisted. Although he wished to ignore it, he doubted whoever it was would quietly go away as it continued to bang on his door.

    "What do you want?" He frustratedly asked again, louder this time as he walked closer to the door.

    Maybe he could open the door and m it on the face of the person on the other side to make his point. He could do that. Or maybe shout at the stranger to scram.

    He was usually a calm and entertaining person, but not today. Thest thing he wanted was someone else invading his private space.

    "Room service." The voice said behind the locked door. "I have an urgent delivery for Mr. Adam Mason." The hotel staff informed him.

    He rubbed the back of his neck as he heard the other person on the closed door. "I did not order any room service." He stated, confused and suspicious of the delivery.

    "No, Sir. Someone send it to you. They said you must receive it tonight." The voice exined to him.

    But who would send him a package? The only person who knew he was here was David and Serena. He doubted it was thetter since she had already said she did not want anything to do with him.

    Therefore, it might be David. But he had not received any calls from him regarding a package. Thest time he talked to his friend. He was busy with his fiancee, who finally woke up from hera.

    But maybe, he concluded, it was work-rted. Since his friend was busy, he forgot to tell him about it. In the end, he rushed to the door to open it.

    "Yes." He faced the person holding a flower bouquet with balloons and a stuffed toy attached to it.

    "Delivery for..." But he did not allow the staff to finish the sentence.

    "Is this some kind of a joke?" Adam uttered in surprise and irritation.

    He expected to see a pile of documents or a folder or something, not some crappy romantic gesture. It was like someone was rubbing salt into his injury.

    He was ready to m the door on the other person when the staff pushed her body inside the room. She squeezed her body passed the small space between him and the door until she was inside.

    He could not see her face due to the balloons covering the upper portion of her body, but that would not stop him from throwing her out of his room.

    "No. It is not a joke." She finally spoke differently from the one she used earlier. And insanely enough, it sounded familiar.

    He knew he had two sses of hard liquor. Nheless, he was confident that he was not drunk. Therefore, why was he seeing things and hearing voices as the woman partially revealed her face?

    "Serena?" He questioned, blinking several times, hoping his foggy brain would miraculously clear up and make his delusion disappear.

    He believed that he was conjuring the image of her from his desperation to see her. Now, he started to wonder if the flowers and balloons were part of a weird dream he was currently having.

    He turned away from her, hoping to shake off this strange feeling. And when he nced back at her, she would magically disappear from his line of sight. Then, he would realize that none of that was real.

    "Yeah, it is me." She answered. And he swore he heard her.

    Finally, he wondered if it was not a dream. That by some miracle, Serena hade to see him. But why? What did she want from him? And what was the gift for?

    He did not wish to hope because it might break him. And the next time, he might not recover from the heartbreak.

    "What are you doing here?" He finally dared to ask when he looked at her again and found her staring back at him.

    She looked so real it was difficult for him to imagine she was just a dream. Truthfully, nothing about the scene before him made sense.

    This time, he could see her face clearly as she moved the package in her dainty hands toward him. "This is for you."

    It took him a few seconds to register what was happening, but eventually, he took the package in her hands and stared at it.

    "I hope I am not toote." She said, looking slightly anxious as she stood straight before him.

    He automatically checked his watch, wondering what time it was. It was not yet midnight. "No. I don''t think it is thatte. But I was not expecting anyone would visit me tonight." He answered her.

    He ced the flowers and balloons on the side table and stared at the woman, who he could not believe was in his room. This time, he had confirmed that she was real and not just a figment of his imagination.

    Although he would still prefer to touch her, he did not want to spook her and make her disappear in a puff of smoke.

    "I don''t think I was speaking about the time." She suddenly stated as she walked further inside the room.

    He looked puzzled, unsure of what she was saying. He finally closed the door behind him and followed her to the small living room inside the suite.

    "Why are you here, Serena? I thought that we had nothing else to talk about." He had to know what was going on with her.

    She was speaking in riddles that he was afraid he might misinterpret it. He needed an assurance that they were on the same page.

    "I thought so too. But I think I am wrong." She walked further into the balcony, staring at the night sky he was looking at earlier.

    His heart immediately skipped a beat upon hearing her statement, but he held himself, not wanting to jump to a conclusion. She could be talking about something else while he was thinking of another.

    "What are you trying to say, Serena?" He wanted to hear the words.

    Thest thing he wanted was to believe that something was between them. Only to realize in the end that there was not.

    "Do I need to spell it out?" She said as she finally turned to look at him with those expressive eyes.

    Was he reading what she wanted to say or what he wished to see?

 Chapter 1232: Breaking her heart a hundred times

    She watched the doubt in his eyes spread across his face. She could not help but wonder what he could be thinking. Did he understand that she was here to win him back?

    Or was she toote?

    But his silence told her that he was waiting for an exnation. She ced her hands inside her pants pockets as she looked down at the floor, afraid to gaze directly into his eyes.

    "I want to..." Serena paused as she thought of all the lines she had rehearsed repeatedly in her head. "I am here because..." But the words seemed to jumble inside her head.

    Frankly, the n inside her head was so much easier when she thought about it. But now that she was face to face with him, with his eyes focused on her, she suddenly felt like melting on the floor.

    "I know I am not making any sense." She began pacing the floor as she dug into her reasoning, hoping that she could finally exin herself.

    "No, you are not." Adam furrowed his brows at her, seemingly confused by her actions, not making her task any easier.

    "What I am saying is that." She ran a hand through her hair to get her bearing straight. "I am here to see you." She said, believing that she was making a fool of herself.

    What was she thinking? Did she believe she coulde here and beg him to take her back, and then everything would fall into ce? Undoubtedly, such scenes could only happen in movies.

    How could she assume he would suddenly forgive her for hurting him and cradle her back in his arms? She guessed, as usual, she selfishly thought that everyone would vow to her wishes because of who she was.

    "Why?" It was one word, but it weighed heavily on her. She felt guilty for hurting him, making her want to sink into a hole where she could not hurt him again.

    He did not deserve her. He was far better than the men that she associated with. Therefore, what was she doing, going after him? She would only end up hurting him again.

    "Why are you here?" He asked as he came closer. "Why do you want to see me?" He only stopped when he was just a few feet away.

    She had a simple answer to that question, but the words would note out of her mouth. Her tongue seemed to go stiff while her lips refused to move.

    "Serena, tell me." His voice was as calm as the wave sshing outside his room. She did not hear any usation, me, or anger in it. "Why did youe?"

    This time, he stepped closer, blocking her from moving anywhere. She felt his hands enclosed on her shoulders, trapping her. She was not going anywhere.

    "I think I made a mistake. Maybe I should not be here." Suddenly, doubt overcame her. She began to think that she should not have acted so impulsively.

    "But you are here," Adam said with a definitive tone. "And you are not leaving until I get my answers." His grip on her was firm but not too tight.

    She knew she could have effortlessly freed herself if she wanted to. But somehow, she believed she did not want to. Instead of being afraid, she felt safe.

    She never sensed she was in danger in his arms. She knew he was not like the other men in her life. He would never hurt her.

    "You said that I am the reason you left." His eyes bored into her as if he was digging for answers. "What do you mean by that?"

    She knew what she meant by that when she said that to him. But was she ready to admit her reasons? But how long could she keep denying her feelings for him just because she was afraid of not being good enough for him?

    "Yes..." She finally answered. "I left because things between us are gettingplicated." She finally felt his grip loosened, setting her free.

    She moved closer to the balcony looking over the beautiful view outside, but none of that scene mattered. Her mind was busy convincing herself that it was time to confess.

    "And?" He seemed determined to get to the bottom of the issue as he followed and stood behind her.

    She knew he was not looking at the beach or the stars because she could feel his eyes boring a hole in her back. He had his full attention concentrated on her.

    "And I was afraid of what I felt for you." She finally admitted as she closed her eyes, remembering the first time she felt something for him.

    "And now? How do you feel about me?" He asked, acting like awyer, asking questions like he was in a courtroom.

    "I am terrified." She concluded and acknowledged her true feelings as she felt a shiver run through her spine.

    "You know I will never hurt you." He responded, sounding surprised by her revtion.

    Of course, that was not what she meant by her confession. "I know that." She rified. "You meant so much to me that it frightens me to lose you."

    Now, she finally said it.

    "I never felt like this before. I thought I was in love with those men in my past, but nothingpared to what I felt for you." She continued as she wrapped her arms around her.

    She was not cold, but she felt a chill graze her skin. "I was afraid of losing you when you were not even mine, to begin with." She knew that did not make sense, but that was what she experienced with him.

    "But I wanted to be yours. I still do. So, what is the problem?" He moved closer until she could feel his warmth. But he never tried to touch her.

    "I don''t know if I will ever be good enough. You deserve a girl that you can be proud of. Maybe someone who did not have so much emotional baggage under her belt." She finally revealed her insecurity.

    For someone who everyone thought had everything, she must be the most insecure person on the. She could act in front of the camera. But she was never confident about herself in the real world.

    "But I don''t want anyone else. I only want you." Eventually, she felt his hands glide across his arms until it wrapped around her body.

    Then, the warmth of his body radiated across her back as he leaned closer. Nothing about his action terrified her. On the other hand, it made her feel protected. It was as if she belonged to be in that spot.

    "Stop running, Serena. Stop fighting what you feel about me." He whispered in her ears. It was like the wind that touched her skin. It was soothing.

    Truthfully, his voice eased her worries as it slowly drove them away. It made her believe he was right. It gave her the strength to face her fears.

    "I love you, Serena." Then, her feet moved, turning her around until she faced him. "I love you. I love you. I love you, Serena. And I will keep saying it until you believe it." Adam repeatedly said.

    In her heart, she already felt it long before he even said it out loud. But that was not the problem. She believed him, but she was afraid that it would not be enough.

    "But I don''t know if that is enough." She looked at him with so much doubt. "I had seen how my father loved

    my mother, only to watch that love fade away."

    Then, Elliot said he loved her. At first, she felt it, but that love had turned into an obsession that almost killed her. And so as the other men in her life that used love to y with her feelings.

    Although she knew Adam was different from the guys in her life, she could not help but wonder if he would stick around when things got tough.

    Her life had never been ck and white. It was not easy or normal. There would always be something that would rock her world, one way or another. Would he be able to handle it?

    "Serena, listen to me." Adam lifted his hand until it touched her chin, then he forced her to look at him. Once their eyes connected, he said something she believed had touched her soul.

    "I am not perfect, and I will never im to be. And so are you. I get that. But that is not what matters. I need you to understand that we will make mistakes.

    We may suddenly find ourselves shouting at the top of our lungs as we argue about petty things. Or we can be floating on cloud nine as we celebrate an important event.

    What I am trying to say is. As long as we are together, we can work on our issues. We can try to make things better. But we have to learn to trust one another. And most importantly, we have to take the risk.

    I love you, and I believe you love me too. But that would mean nothing if you keep running." It was a long speech, but it said everything she needed to hear.

    "I love you, Serena." He said again. "I will let you break my heart a hundred times if it means I will never lose you."

    He was right again as she listened to his argument. She had to stop running. She believed he was also worth fighting for and breaking her heart a hundred times.

 Chapter 1233: An innocent seductress

    He watched as the shadow in her eyes slowly faded until itpletely disappeared, finally revealing what she had truly felt for him.

    He saw it in her eyes. There was no more denying it. Now, he just had to convince her to take a chance with him.

    "Wait!" She suddenly slipped away from him, stepping back, lifting her hands in front of her body as if to ward him off froming closer.

    He was not sure what happened to her. But her eyes told him everything he wanted to hear. Did he read the situation wrong? Had he lost her again?

    But how could he lose something that was not his in the first ce? And as far as he could remember, Serena was never his and never was.

    "What..." Adam could feel the disappointment in his voice, but more than that, he could feel the pain twisting in his heart.

    "I don''t think I am ready." She interrupted him, preventing him from ending his question.

    Then, she stared at him with those soulful eyes that told him so much emotion. However, she also walked past him, leaving him alone, standing on the balcony floor.

    Frankly, he was afraid to turn and look at her, knowing she was leaving. And the sound of the door opening and closing only confirmed his fear.

    And when he heard the final click of the lock, he knew she was gone. Maybe this time, it was final. It would be good for her and him. They could finally move on with their lives.

    "Serena." He could not help but call her name, even for thest time.

    He knew saying goodbye was pointless, but it did not mean he was not hoping he never had to say the word. If it had been his choice, they would be together forever.

    But sadly, he could only ept her decision and respect it. He had done all he could, said all the right words, and expressed his feeling. He believed if those were not enough, then nothing would ever be.

    "Just move on." He gave himself hisst piece of advice regarding this situation. There was nothing else he could do.

    But as he slumped his shoulder and released a deep sigh, he heard a faint sound on the other side of the room. He hardly noticed it.

    At first, he ignored it, thinking it must being from the other rooms or somewhere else. But as the sound intensified, he realized it was a knocking from his room door.

    Who could it be now? He remembered giving explicit instructions about not epting visitors. But why was there someone knocking again at his door?

    "No..." He muttered under his breath. He did not want to keep his hope up. "It can''t be her again." He told himself.

    He doubted that she returned to see him. It just did not make sense. His mind reprimanded him for even thinking about her, but his heart could not stop beating, anxious to see her again.

    He knew it was stupid to hope, but what could he do when his heart would not give up on her? But then again, who else would be knocking on his door?

    "Wait!" He finally shouted when the knock came for the third time.

    Eventually, he opened the door and saw the person behind it. He was surprised to see her standing there. At the same time, he was somewhat expecting her.

    He had no words to say as he stared at her. It seemed she also lost the ability to speak as she yed with her fingers behind her back. Silence enveloped the hallway for a few seconds as they remained immobile in their spot.

    Then, she finally took a deep breath and looked at him. Her eyes never blinked as she looked intensely into his eyes. Finally, she said something that stopped his heart for a fraction of a second.

    "I am ready now." She said those simple words that meant the whole world to him. "I hope I am not toote."

    It only took him a second to process her words as he automatically pulled her into his arms. He hugged her tight, assuring himself that she was real. Then, he guided her inside before closing and locking the door.

    He just wanted to ensure it would be hard for her to leave. Was it a crime to want her glued to his side? He guessed they could charge him with kidnapping because, at that moment, he had no intention of letting her go.

    "No, you are just in time." As he had said, she could break his heart repeatedly, but he would always be ready to wee her back again. "Does this mean..." He wanted to ask the question but was afraid to hear the answer.

    "It means I want to risk my heart with you if you are also willing to risk yours with me." She exined to him what she was doing back in his life.

    Without another word, he answered her by pulling her closer and leaning down to im her lips. He believed it would better exin everything that they both could not say.

    They were both proficient in their profession, arguing his way to court while she delivered her lines fluidly. But when expressing their feelings, they seemed both lost for words.

    "Uuuhhhmmm!" A sound that barely made a coherent word but meant so much more to both of them than anything they ever said to each other.

    He felt her surrender as her hands wrapped around his shoulder, crawling up to his neck and down his back.

    With the same enthusiasm, his hands also cradled her body, keeping her upright while his lips coerced a reaction that would seal their fate.

    "Serena..." He had never said her name in that way before. It sounded like it was full of life. Well, he had never been this happy before.

    "Adam..." She responded by saying his name as they both filled their lungs with much-needed air.

    He had never liked his name more than when it came from her lips. He had to admit. It sounded greating from her.

    Without another word, he lowered his face, aligning his lips with her luscious ones. But instead of kissing her, he just stared into her beautiful face.

    If this was a dream, he did not want to wake up. It was already perfect, just like this. He did not want to move, afraid that this moment would suddenly disappear once he opened his eyes.

    "I love you, Serena." If those were hisst words, he wanted her to hear them before everything around him vanished.

    "I love you, too, Adam." She hesitantly responded. "At least, I think I do." She added. "I have been in love so many times that all ended in heartache. I hope this time it will be different." She exined to him.

    He supposed he understood her situation, being a witness to what she had gone through in herst rtionship. It must not be easy to move on from a horrifying experience like that. And hoping this time, it would be better.

    "I can''t promise you unicorns, butterflies, and rainbows. But I can assure you we will work on this rtionship together." He could not lie to her.

    He had to be honest with her about the possibilities of what they would have to face if they pursued a romantic affair.

    "I guess that will do. I think it is more than my past boyfriends ever promised me." She admitted, making him smile, satisfied to think they might be able to pull this through.

    Without warning, this time, she initiated the sweetest kiss he had ever tasted. Her lips gently glided along his, tenderly demanding a response from him.

    Of course, how could he ever deny her anything? On the contrary, he was ready to give her everything he could if that was the only way to have her.

    "Uhhmm!" It was a soft moan that had his heart beating faster than he had ever experienced.

    Within seconds, he had her back in his arms, lifting her fragile body like she weighed nothing. Then, he strode to the bed on the other side of the room.

    But instead ofying her on the soft cushion, he let her slide along his body until she stood back on her feet. But his eyes had never left hers, so thus his lips.

    When they finally gasped for air, they stood toe to toe, staring into each other''s eyes. It was as if they were conversing, asking whether they were ready to take this to the next level.

    "I want you." He could not tell if he was the first who said it or if it was her. But somehow, he heard her in his head while he said the exact words.

    But when her hands moved to work on the button of his shirt, he knew who said it first did not matter. The important thing was that they both wanted to be together.

    As if hypnotized by her expressive eyes, his hands automatically worked on her dress, pulling them off her body. In one swift move, she gave him ess to see her body.

    "Let me," He said when she had difficulty removing his pants.

    He watched her move toward the bed while he worked on his clothes, slowly sliding on the soft white mattress.

    He could not help but think how lucky he was.

    She was perfection.

    He believed despite her past. She was still the definition of an innocent seductress.

 Chapter 1234: One more thing

    Zach stared at the woman lying next to him. She had been acting strange since he came home. But he guessed it was his fault. He waste, and he forgot to call.

    Hisst meeting with a new investor took longer than he had expected. In his rush to go home, he had neglected to call. He guessed he should never forget to do these things, especially now that he was entering a new level of rtionship.

    "I am sorry, Ria." He whispered to the woman sleeping beside him, feeling his earlier apologies were not enough.

    There were new rules that he had to learn if he would make this work. He knew his business was rtively in its infancy, but he should not sacrifice his new rtionship in exchange for it.

    Slowly, the door to their bedroom cracked open. Then Zach noticed a small figure peeking into the tiny slit.

    "Hey, Champ." He quickly rolled out of bed to check out on the little guy.

    He walked to the door, trying not to make too much sound so as not to wake her up. He believed he could deal with this on his own.

    "What is wrong?" He asked as soon as he stood beside him. But he still used a soft and low voice tone to avoid making too much noise.

    Immediately, he knelt before the young boy, wondering what he was doing up in the middle of the night. So far, he did not find anything to worry about.

    "I can''t sleep." The boyined, looking a little grumpy.

    For someone who could not sleep, he noticed that the boy seemed sleepy and exhausted. He was ready to drop. But something seemed to be keeping him up.

    "Why?" He asked, no clue of what could be the problem. First, he had no experience in raising a child. Then, he had no idea how to put them to sleep, especially when they seemed troubled.

    "There is a monster... in my room." The boy said as he pointed behind his back. Edison looked bothered but did not seem terrified or anything like that.

    "Oh!" He tried to remember if there was a time that he had experienced something like this when he was a child. But he could not recall a simr incident.

    "Mom can make it go away, Zachy." The little boy looked beyond him inside the room as if trying to see if his mother was awake.

    "I am sure the monster is scared of Mommy, but can I try to make it run away." Zach looked at the woman, still sleeping on the bed, unaware of the ongoing situation.

    He still did not want to disturb her unless it was a matter of life and death or something urgent. Besides, he believed he could deal with an imaginary monster. How hard could it be?

    The little boy nodded his head, giving him the heads up. Then, he guided him toward his room while dragging him by his hand.

    "Where did you see the monster?" He asked as he opened the door and turned the lights on.

    Of course, the room was empty as he looked around. He did not see anyone else or notice anything moving. Everything seemed to be as it should be.

    "Under the bed," Edison answered while pointing his finger in the center of the room. "Sometimes, he stood right next to Bear." The young boy walked with him further inside the room, showing him where Bear usually slept.

    He stood beside the bed, checking the room for anything unusual. But as expected, the monster was just an imaginary character concocted by the boy.

    "Hmmm!" He pretended to be thinking, acting like a detective who checked under the bed, behind the curtain. He even inspected the cabs.

    Of course, he did not find anything. But still, he did not want to act like what the boy said did not matter. He somewhat remembered how Ria had handled the situation in the Zoo.

    "Ok. I don''t seem to find the monster anywhere. What about you? Any luck?" He questioned the boy who stood not far behind him.

    But Edison shook his head. "Maybe he is also scared of you." His littlepanion seemed satisfied that he had driven the monster away.

    "Probably..." He shrugged his shoulder, agreeing with the boy. "But maybe, just maybe, you scared him away." He told the boy that made him look at him funnily.

    "Me?" Edison looked at him incredulously. "I am not scary." He did not believe him.

    He walked back to the small bed with an action figure design of a character with its red armor. He sat on the edge and patted the vacant space, urging the boy to sit beside him.

    Immediately, Edison walked toward him, but he took Bear first and hugged him tightly before sitting beside him. Then, his face turned to him as if studying him.

    "You don''t have to look scary to scare anyone." He turned to the young boy and stared directly into his innocent eyes.

    "But you have to act tough even if you are afraid." He ced his hands on the young boy''s shoulder, pulling him into a standing position.

    "Always stand tall, shoulders straight and chin up." He showed him he was stronger than he looked. "You should never allow those monsters to bully you. Show them you are the boss in this room."

    "Do you understand what I am saying?" He was unsure if he was doing the right thing. But he believed that was what his father did when he was young.

    His father taught him to stand on his two feet and not let anybody trample on his right. Maybe that was when he was a bit older. But he had to start somewhere with this young one.

    The boy nodded his head in understanding. "Ok. I will not let those monsters bully me out of my room." Edison stated with determination.

    He never felt so proud of the young boy. It felt like his heart would burst. If this was how a father should feel, he liked it.

    "That is my boy." He told him. He could only wish he could continue to guide this young man and be the father figure this boy needed as he grew up. "Now, do you think you can sleep now?"

    When the boy nodded, he helped him back to his bed, tucking him under the nket with Bear beside him. Then, he leaned down, kissing him on the forehead. "Good night, Champ!"

    The boy smiled at him, blowing him a kiss. He could see that he was fighting his best to stay awake. But Edison was quickly losing the battle.

    But as he closed his eyes, he heard him whisper something he was not expecting. It was the sweetest word he had ever heard from a child. And he loved it.

    "Good night, Dad," Edison mumbled before he sumbed to silence.

    The boy did not call him Zachy, but instead, Dad. It was the most exhrating feeling, and he hoped the boy would not take it back when he woke up by morning.

    He was still smiling when he returned to Ria''s room, thinking about how he enjoyed this experience with his son.

    Yes, he wanted Edison to be his official son. He liked it when the boy called him father. He might not be blood-rted to him, but he knew they had a connection like what he had with his father.

    "Hey, where have you been?" Suddenly, his attention turned to the woman in the bed, who was now awake. "And what is with the smile?" She continued to ask.

    He hastily looked up and smiled back at the woman stretching her body underneath the flowery covers. Then he stopped on the edge of the bed to stare at her.

    "I want to marry you. Not someday, not in a year, but soon." He dered, not wanting another excuse from her. "I know you are afraid because of what Ryan did to you, but I am not him. I will never be like him."

    "And I want to adopt Edison. I want him to be my son." He added. Then, he started pacing the floor as he thought of how he should convince her that it was time that they sealed their fate.

    "I know I dropped the ball tonight when I was super, duperte for dinner. And I will not lie to you. I might do it again at some point. But this is what I can promise. I will never do it intentionally." He abruptly stopped before her.

    Then, he dropped to the floor, kneeling before her, taking her hand, and staring directly into two of the most beautiful eyes he had ever seen.

    "I am not perfect. But I will love you with all my heart. You and Edison." He quickly corrected. "But I need you to agree to marry me soon. I can''t continue living without you by my side."

    He watched her expression change from sleepy to confused. Now, her face seemed to change into something else again.

    "Ok!" She said as she smiled and lifted her shoulder as if agreeing to something because she had no choice.

    "Ok, what?" He curiously asked. He thought her answer could mean several things.

    He could not help but hope they were thinking of the same thing but was afraid at the same time that he might be wrong.

    "Ok. I will marry you." She indifferently said as she took his face into the palms of her hands. "I will marry you tomorrow if that is what you want."

    "And one more thing, I am sure Edison will love to be your son."

 Chapter 1235: The unconscious girl

    The room was inplete chaos as people moved from left and right while instructions floated in the air. Computers, telephone lines, and machines beeped, clicked, and rang in the three sections of the room as everyone worked to make their case.

    Papers, pictures, maps, andyouts had scattered on therge table as people discussed the possible ns.

    "If he is involved, why can''t we find dirt on him?" The man in charge of the case asked him. The older man started picking papers, only to throw them back on the desk.

    On the other hand, he remained calm and silently sat on a chair on the other side of the desk. He did not want to say anything until his boss finished his ranting.

    "All of this is fucking useless if we can''t find anything that links him to all these crimes." The Captain added, looking frustrated as he ran his fingers through his thin hair.

    If his boss did not stop whatever he was doing, he would end up with no hair left on his head. But, of course, all he could do was wait and watch.

    "And where is Gerald?" He asked him again for the fourth time. "Mike, I am getting tired of this merry-go-round business."

    His boss stood from his chair and moved to the other end of the room, whispering something to one of his agents before returning to the table.

    "I told you. Gerald is still working on the other evidence. You need to be patient and give him time." Mike finally broke his silence and answered the head of this operation.

    He wished he could give him more, but at that moment, he had to stick to their n, his and Gerald''s. He had to buy his friend some more time to do what he had to do.

    "If your source does not pull through with this n, I will have no choice but to pin this all on him." The head of the task force warned him.

    Nheless, he already knew the n. He was the one who had volunteered his friend''s surrender in the first ce.

    In exchange for Gerald''s cooperation with the authorities, he would have immunity and witness protection. But, of course, it would all depend on the information he would give them.

    "I know. That is why Gerald is ensuring he has all his ducks in order. He did not want the mastermind to get away with this." Mike assured his boss that his client was fully cooperating with thew.

    Thankfully, nobody suspected his involvement in the underworld industry. Or else, he might need awyer himself.

    For now, he had to focus on keeping his friend from jail as long as possible. Hopefully, he never had to spend a night in there.

    But as long as the authorities believed they had something more to give, they could continue to dig up more dirt on the organization''s operation. And hopefully, they could clean Gerald of any liabilities without implicating him.

    "I hope you know what you are doing, Mike. I still think we could not trust this man." His boss had always liked Gerald because he was one of the most celebratedwyers in the city.

    Gerald had helped countless people with his pro bono cases and charity works. But now that they knew his involvement in the mafia business, they saw him differently.

    Everything he had done had vanished and erased. And what people would remember was the life of crime he never chose for himself.

    "Let us give him a chance. Maybe he will pull through." He told his boss.

    Frankly, he never thought that this time woulde. His friend would turn his back on his legacy. He thought they would grow old together in this business or die young. But never surrender to the authorities.

    But he guessed a woman changed everything. Add the child on the way. Gerald gradually changed. He did not see iting.

    It was toote when he noticed it. He could not stop Gerald from making a one-hundred-eighty-degree turn.

    "Let me know when he contacted you. I knew I should have put more tails on him. He is too slick for his own good." The Captain turned his head left and right, still looking desperate to hear news from him.

    Mike could only guess that he was receiving heat from the people in the higher-ups. They must be demanding answers and results from him.

    But he knew they had to stick to their gut if they woulde out of this alive and free. He had to trust Gerald because he had never led him astray.

    But was he truly ready to change his ways? That was still something he had been thinking about until now. He had lived in this life since he could remember. Could he also be content in an ordinary civilian life?

    "Since I am not needed here anymore. I better attend to my other clients." He told the people near him. "I will call you as soon as I hear from Gerald."

    He also had to warn his friend that they were looking for him. He still could not determine how his friend could ditch his security details without much of a fight.

    But that was why he was their leader. He could be two steps ahead of them. If not for their setup, nobody could have shot him or caught him.

    And he would have easily disposed of his enemies. But he lost focus when he met Hailey. He left himself vulnerable to attack. Mike believed the only way to bail his friend out of this situation was to end the organization for good.

    "Keep your line open. I want you avable anytime." The Captain instructed before he could leave the premises.

    But he had no clients to meet. Nevertheless, he had another business to deal with. And he had to score to settle as he entered his car and drove away from the ce.

    Still, where was he going? Where would he find her? Who was she? What was her name?

    Who was the unconscious girl he took home?

 Chapter 1236: Two heads were better than one

    He patted himself with a clean towel until all the water clinging to his skin had dried up. Then he stared at his reflection, wiping the steam on the mirror until he had a clearer view.

    He still looked the same, but his body seemed to be gaining weight. He guessed he had to set some time to put his physique back in shape.

    "Sorry, but I need to get rid of you." He muttered to his image, flexing his biceps and noticing the fat growing on his waist.

    With everything that happened to them these past few months, he had neglected these tiny details. Nevertheless, he was not a vain person. Still, he believed in living a healthy lifestyle.

    "What are you talking about, Alex?" Suddenly, his wife walked on him while he was still half naked, with only a towel wrapped around his waist.

    She stepped closer, wrapping her hands around his ribs and resting her fingers across his chest. Then, her eyes scrutinized his exposed skin through their reflections.

    "This." He pinched his flesh along his biceps. "I am growing fat." He admitted to his loving wife, showing her the b along his belly line.

    His wife stared at him with a wry smile on her lovely lips before she giggled, appearing amused by what he said. "What is so funny?" He asked, slightly feeling self-conscious.

    "You," Dani answered. "This." She waved her hand at his body. "If this is fat, then what do you call this?" She turned to show him her body, untying and removing her robe.

    She appeared unoffended by his statement, but she did make her point. He realized her body had changed since she got pregnant and gave birth.

    He thought it might take a while before she regained her original figure. Still, he did not mind. To him, she was still the sexiest woman in his eyes.

    "I call that alluring, captivating..." He said as he turned to look at her directly in the eyes and pulled her into his body. "... and enchanting."

    Then, he buried his lips on the side of her neck while his fingers explored her curves. "Beautiful and sexy." He added, making his point.

    "That is what I like to hear." She looked satisfied as she entangled her fingers through his hair and enjoyed their little forey. "You always make me feel like a Princess, my Prince Charming."

    "Not a Princess, but my Queen." He responded with a crooked smile, promising her more.

    But after a while longer, she pulled away from him before they both got carried away. "Hey, we are going to bete." She reminded him of the time.

    As much as he liked to prove how he adored his wife, he agreed with her. He had an important meeting that he could not cancel.

    "Yep! Sadly, we have to take a rain check." Alex felt disappointed but could not do anything about it. He leaned again, kissing her onest time before he moved away.

    "I guess that should suffice untilter." Dani reluctantly moved away as she exited the bathroom to prepare for work, promising she looked forward to tonight.

    Despite their busy schedule, they swore to always make time for each other and their child. It would be challenging with their demanding jobs, but not impossible.

    "Have you heard from your brother?" He asked as soon as he strode out of the walk-in closet while fixing his tie.

    He had received a text message from his friend, Marcus, asking if Gerald had contacted them. He was concerned about his sister, who would not divulge her whereabouts.

    "No, not since he came to talk to us," Dani responded while she finished tying his hair. "I tried calling Hailey, but she has yet to respond. I kept getting her voice mail."

    So far, all they knew was that Hailey was safe somewhere. Other than that, they were clueless. Gerald had gone dark.

    Of course, they could not go to the authorities and ask questions about a dead man. They could only rely on their investigators to give them answers. But they had not uncovered anything yet.

    Whoever was behind this situation had covered their tracks well and could be dangerous. They had to tread lightly, especially when Gerald warned them from meddling in his business.

    "Tim is still pursuing a lead. But I don''t think he is anywhere close to finding anything." At least, that was what his head of security reported to him.

    His wife stood from her vanity table and stopped before him. She took charge of finishing fixing his tie. Then, her fingers caged his face,pelling him to look at her.

    "We have to find them. I know you never liked Gerald, but he is still my brother. And I am worried about Hailey. I know Marcus and Jacky are having difficulty dealing with her missing." Her wife pleaded with him with her eyes.

    His wife was right about one thing. He could not care about Gerald and his safety. But he cared about his wife and his friends.

    He had no choice but to work on his brother-inw''s case, even if he did not want to. "I am working on it. Tim is not stopping until he has answers."

    He also contacted his friend, Detective Stockholm, one of the best operatives he knew. But the detective still had to report back to him.

    He knew he had to have all the best working on the case. They were not dealing with amateur first-time offenders but dangerous criminals unafraid to take a life.

    "Thanks." Dani hugged him, showing him how much she appreciated what he was doing for her.

    "I might meet with Marcus and Stockholmter. I will let you know what I find out." He promised his wife.

    He had learned from past experiences that keeping his wife in the dark did not solve their problems. It was better if they never kept any secrets.

    And two heads were better than one, always with no exception.

 Chapter 1237: A mere mortal

    He did not want to leave her side, afraid that she would suddenly disappear from his sight. If he was being honest, all of this felt like a dream. Then he would suddenly wake up, and she would be gone.

    Frankly, he still could not believe that she was lying next to him, sleeping beside him. It was like staring at an angel.

    "You are so beautiful. How can I be so lucky?" He could not help but question his fate.

    But he had to make a phone call, and thest thing he wanted was to wake her up. He guessed he wanted to keep her as long as possible.

    Would she suddenly realize she made a mistake once she woke up? Would she run as fast as her feet would take her when she opened her eyes? Those were just a few of the doubts that raced inside his head.

    "Don''t go anywhere," Adam whispered to the woman he wished to spend the rest of his life with.

    Yes!

    He already knew she was different from all the women he met before. Since they bumped into each other, she never left his mind.

    Now, he had never been more sure about what he wanted for his future. And that was having this woman in it. He concluded she was his special star.

    He slowly rolled out of bed, grabbed his phone, and walked toward the balcony. He dialed a number and waited.

    "Hey, David. I don''t think I cane to work just yet." He knew he had promised his friend that he would start soon. But with how things turned out, he believed he had to rearrange his ns.

    "Is there a problem? Do you need help with anything?" His friend asked, sounding concerned.

    He had never bothered his friend about his n after he had visited him at the hospital.

    Although they had talked after that, he never mentioned his intention to see his sister. Now, he knew he had toe clean to him.

    "No, nothing like that." He hoped it was not a problem. But telling his friend that he had just slept with his sister was not the way to break the news.

    "You know we need you here. But if you still need a few days, we understand." David told him, assuring him that his job was waiting for him.

    He walked to the other side of the balcony, far away from the door. He did not want Serena to overhear their conversation.

    "That is the thing. I am not sure how long I will be gone." He could not say if he would stay for a day or a week or if he would be gone in an hour.

    It would all depend on the woman still unconscious in his bed. It would be her decision what futurey ahead for them.

    "Where are you, Adam?" His friend asked, appearing curious this time.

    He did not want to bother him with worries, especially after hearing about the condition of his fiancee. He did not want to add to his burden. But he would not lie either.

    "I took your advice. I came to see Serena." At least he owed him the partial truth. Still, he had no n to share his current state until he knew more.

    "That is great, man. Have you seen her? How was it?" His friend seemed excited for him. At best, he did not sound furious at him.

    Besides, his friend suggested he should check on Serena in the first ce, even giving her address to him. Therefore, he doubted David would be angry with him.

    "I am not sure yet. But so far, so good." That was the most he could tell his friend. "But for now, I have to stay."

    He wished he could tell the world that things were perfect between him and Serena, but that was not happening soon. Not yet.

    "I know my sister can be stubborn. But I do believe you will be good for her. Therefore, I hope it will work for both of you." His friend gave him the vote of confidence he never expected.

    But he guessed it helped to know that someone believed in him. "Thanks, David. I guess I will see you as soon as I get back."

    But deep inside, he wished he would go home with Serena by his side. But that was not something he could predict. It would all be up to Serena''s decision if she was ready to return to her life.

    He could only guess from his observation that she was here because she needed to escape her life. Now, was she ready to face it again?

    "Take all the time you need." His friend suggested before ending the call.

    He shoved his phone back in his pants pocket before returning to the room. But he had to pause when he saw someone standing by the doorway.

    She was awake, but he had no idea how long she had been standing there. Did she hear any of his conversations? Did she know her brother was on the other line?

    "Hi, I thought you were still sleeping." He walked toward her. "Are you hungry? I can order room service." He quickly offered, acting like nothing was out of the ordinary.

    "I just woke up." She answered him. "Was that David?" She immediately followed with a question.

    He guessed she heard some of his conversations with her brother.

    "Yeah, I have to call and inform him I am not returning today." At least that was the partial truth, if not the entirety.

    "Oh!" She awkwardly responded as they stood face to face. Then, she passed him and stood by the balcony railing with the perfect view of the sun rising from the east.

    He did not even notice it earlier, but now, he saw how beautiful it was, especially with her standing along with it.

    The rays of the bright sun only made her look more captivating, her skin more radiant, and her face more enchanting.

    She was like a goddess as the white nket wrapped around her porcin skin. She was the epitome of perfection.

    Did he deserve someone like her, a mere mortal like him?

 Chapter 1238: Not this time

    She had lived most of her adult life living a lie. She would memorize her lines, embody a character, and wear her costume, pretending she was someone else.

    She had done it a thousand times that she might have forgotten where she had crossed the lines between her reality and fantasy. Somehow, she had lost her way.

    She had be what others wanted her to be. She acted in a way that people would love her. In the end, she lost track of who she was.

    "More coffee?" Adam offered as they ate their breakfast together. "Would you like something else?" He asked when she declined.

    But she could already feel her stomach full. She had never eaten so much food in a long time. Her life had always been about control, limitations, and rules.

    She had to watch the food she ate because she could not gain too much weight. She should always look her best. She should act ordingly because her fans were watching her every move. And so forth.

    "I think my stomach will explode if I eat another bite." Serena patted her belly to emphasize her point. But truthfully, she had never felt so free.

    Her life had always belonged to the entertainment industry. They had the right to her every action and decision. As they said, her image was her bread and butter.

    But today, she did not care. She just wished to enjoy her life with this man. She did not want to think about anything else but him.

    "You are too thin. You should eat more." Adam suggested as he took another bite of his bread before drinking his coffee.

    Compared to her, he ate like a King. She could not help but wonder how he could fit all those food in his body. But she guessed he needed it more, considering his size.

    "Yeah. I need to work on that." She could not agree with him more. She was done pleasing other people for now. Maybe it was time that she thought of herself.

    She still wanted to be an actress. And she also knew what she had to sacrifice to reach her dream. But maybe she also deserved a break, a time to be happy.

    "What are you doing today?" Adam suddenly asked as he pulled her into his arms.

    She did not flinch away when he wrapped his arms around her. On the contrary, she basked at the attention he was giving her.

    This time, she believed she was ready to go through this rtionship. She was putting her foot inside the door. She was all in.

    "Cleaning, helping in the kitchen, and ying with kids." She answered him with the first thing that came to mind.

    It had been her routine at the orphanage since she lived with the nuns and the kids. She had helped with the chores in exchange for them opening their doors to her.

    "Can you skip them and spend the whole day with me?" He asked, pulling her hands into his lips and peppering them with kisses.

    She turned her head to him, staring into his eyes. She wondered what he was up to. But she could not read his expression.

    "Why? What do you have in mind?" Serena asked, giggling like a teenager with a tingly feeling in the pit of her stomach.

    It had been a long time since she felt something like this. She had been in several serious rtionships. However, she never felt this happy with them.

    Of course, she could skip his duties for today. It was not like the nuns were forcing her to work in the orphanage. She volunteered her time to them. But she could also take a break.

    "I am fascinated about this ce. I thought I like to explore it. Do you wish to join me?" He offered. He pointed out some excellent activities they could do together and fascinating ces they could visit.

    Truthfully, she had also fantasized about enjoying a day under the sun, seeing the different ces this paradise had to offer. But she did not get the chance.

    Maybe this was her chance.

    She would be hitting two birds with one stone. She could be with the man that she liked. Then, she could have the vacation she always wanted to take.

    "Actually..." She pretended to think about it, tapping her fingers on her chin. "I do." She cheerfully replied with her dazzling smile.

    And the broad, excited grin on his face told her that he was satisfied with her answer. It was what he wanted to hear.

    "Great!" He quickly stood up, bringing her along. He was excited about their adventurous day. He would have pushed her out of the door if she did not stop him.

    "Wait!" Serena held him by the shoulder. "I need to drop by the orphanage first to get some things and inform them of my ns."

    She could not just suddenly disappear. Sister Nenita and the others might worry if she did not show up. The next thing she knew, people would be looking for her.

    And tragically, that would be a circus she did not want to be a part of, let alone y the leading star. At least, she hoped to avoid such scenes.

    "I am ok with that. Let me fix a few things. Then we can leave and drop by the orphanage." Adam answered, hurrying around the room.

    She could not help the smile on her face as she also fixed herself up. She could not do anything about her crumpled clothes.

    She did not exactly n to sleep over in his roomst night. But she had no choice but to the walk of shame. Fortunately, nobody still knew who she was.

    After a few minutes, he stood with a pack bag. "I thought of packing a change of clothes just in case of emergency." He exined the overnight bag in his hand.

    She guessed that was sensible since they were going on an adventure, not just the mall. She believed she should also do the same.

    "Are you ready to leave?" Adam asked her, which she nodded in response. She believed she was.

    Was she afraid? Truthfully, she was terrified. She could feel her knees shaking and her hands trembling. But was she going to pass up this chance to be happy? Not this time.

 Chapter 1239: Such terrible timing

    He was d to hear that Adam had taken a crack at working a rtionship with his younger sister. He liked his friend for her since he was one of the most decent men he knew.

    For once, his sister deserved a good man that would genuinely care and love her. He knew Adam was that man. He only wished his sister would finally see that.

    "I thought you would be long gone by now." His other friend''s voice echoed by the door. He looked up to see his partner staring at him. "You said Rose is going home today. Aren''t you nning to go and see her?"

    He remembered mentioning that to him this morning when he asked about his fiancee. At least, that was what he still wanted to believe. She was still his fiancee even if she did not remember epting his proposal.

    But that was the point.

    She was not married to him. He had no legal right to im her. He could not insist that she go home with him in their apartment, where she had lived this past couple of months.

    "I want to." David could think of many reasons why he should be there, but he felt his presence was not essential. "But..."

    "But what? What is stopping you?" Evan looked at him incredulously.

    "I..." He felt stupid, thinking about his excuses.

    "I hope you are not about to give up now. After all that things the two of you have gone through." His friend frowned at him. "I did not peg you as a coward, man."

    He knew his friend intentionally made it sound like an insult so that he would realize his mistake. Still, he could not decide if he should go and see her and then just let her go.

    "You don''t understand." David attempted to exin himself, but his friend would not have it.

    "I understand perfectly. You love Rose, and it hurts that she still can''t remember." His friend stepped closer, pping him on his back to show his moral support as always. "I know it sucks to be you right now. But have faith."

    "Go to her. Be there for her even if it hurts." His friend continued convincing him. "Even if she thinks she doesn''t need you."

    Deep inside, he agreed with his friend. He knew that was the right thing to do.

    He wanted to respect the wishes of the mother of Rose, but should he listen to what Rose wanted too?

    "Thanks, man. I need to hear that. Maybe I should go to her." But there was still a slight doubt in his voice.

    He knew he could face anybody in court without fear. But ridiculous as it might sound, he was terrified at the thought of seeing the woman he loved and her family.

    He was afraid that he would lose her forever. And this would be their final goodbye.

    "Then go." Evan closed the file he was working on. "Don''t worry about work. I will handle these." Pointing at the pile of his pending cases.

    He knew he had been dumping his work on himtely, but it was unavoidable. Still, he intended to work on making it up to his partner.

    "Thanks, man. You are a lifesaver." David knew he was lucky to have a friend and a partner like him.

    "Don''t worry. I know how you can repay me." Evan winked at him, suggesting that he already thought of something.

    But he did not mind. They had worked well together because of their give-and-take rtionship. Therefore, it was not such a big deal.

    He knew whatever it was, Evan deserved to have it.

    "Then I better go before I am toote." He grabbed his phone, bag, and coat at the back of his chair, proceeding quickly to the door. "And before you change your mind." He jokingly added.

    "Hey, don''t forget your keys." His friend shouted before he could cross the doorstep.

    He turned around just in time as his friend threw the keys. His free hand automatically caught them in midair.

    And he also saw the crooked smile on his friend''s lips while he shook his head. "Go. Your damsel in distress is waiting for you."

    How he wished that was true. But how could Rose think of him when she had no idea who he was in her past life?

    He drove as fast as he could but remained aware of the traffic rules. He still wanted to arrive at his destination in one piece. He believed one ident was enough tost them a lifetime.

    "Is she still in there?" He asked the nurse who he had bumped into in the hallway.

    "Yes." The nurse answered. But he could see the pity in her face. The entire hospital must have heard theirtest story.

    "Thanks." He turned away from her, tired of the look she was giving him. He had been staring at that same look since he woke up this morning. In his mirror, his secretary and then Evan.

    "Hey, Darl... Rose. How are you feeling?" He quickly greeted her as soon as he walked through the door. But he hastily dropped the endearment that he usually used to call her.

    He noticed that she already changed and had packed her things. It seemed she was ready to go home. But there was no sign of her mother again.

    "I am feeling great, David. How about you?" Rose returned the question to him with a bright smile covering her lips.

    "I am ok." He tried to reciprocate the cheerfulness he heard in her voice, but he knew it was not near good enough. It was hard when he did not feel like celebrating.

    He moved inside the room, scanning for any clues of what was missing. Somehow, he felt something was odd but could not pinpoint a reason.

    "They said I can go home today." Her eyes moved toward her bag before they wandered around the room. It appeared like she was saying goodbye to the room that had been her home for some time.

    "Yeah, I heard." He nodded as he stopped close to her bed. "And that is great news." He was genuinely happy that she was recovering fast, at least physically.

    The doctors had assured him that her motor functions would return to normal in no time. She just had to continue her physical therapy and regr visits to the doctor for consults.

    "By the way, thanks." She looked up and gazed directly into his eyes.

    He could not look away as his eyes locked with hers. He missed this. Somehow, he felt the connection he had been waiting for too long. Was it his imagination?

    He did not care as long as he could see in her eyes that she missed him too. Even for this little time, he wanted to believe he was looking at the woman he loved.

    "What for?" He could not think of a reason why she would be thanking him.

    He did not want to move or even blink. He was afraid to break the link that connected them and terrified that this moment would never happen again.

    "Mom said that you handled my hospital bills. But don''t worry, once I get my stuff in order. I will pay you back." Rose informed him.

    He was about to respond to her statement, but she stopped him, raising her hands to him.

    "Please, let me finish." She put her fingers together in herp. Then, she stared at them, breaking eye contact, leaving him to wait quietly.

    He was terrified this was the goodbye he dreaded to hear as she finally avoided looking at him. He anticipated the pain that would soon follow, holding his breath as he stood still.

    "And thanks for everything." She continued. "Roseann, Mom, and the nurses told me you never wanted to leave my side since the ident."

    "That Roseann had to force you to go home to sleep, eat..." She paused as a chuckle escaped her lips. "...and take a bath."

    In his defense, that was the lowest point of his life. It was the time that she was fighting to survive. Hygiene, food, and anything else had been hisst priorities.

    "I guess what I am saying is that..." She paused again and looked at him this time. "I am the luckiest person to have someone who loves me the way you do."

    She raised her hands to him, beckoning him toe closer. Of course, how could he notply? He immediately moved closer until he stopped at the edge of her bed.

    Now, she only had a few inches of space from him. She sat on the bed while her feet dangled on the side, and he stood before her.

    But that was not all.

    She took the extra step of grabbing his hand and wrapping them around hers. He could finally feel the warmth of her palms and the slight tremble in her fingers. Somehow, it made him smile.

    If this was the end, he was happy to see her go. He knew he would not stop her but would be more than d to set her free.

    "No. I am the lucky one. You don''t know how you have changed my life, Rose. You made it so much better." He finally interrupted, wanting her to know how she had positively influenced who he was today.

    "I wish I could remember that. Hopefully, someday." She answered him with longing in her eyes. "But for now, let me thank you by..."

    "Oh! You are packed and ready to go." Roseann suddenly entered the room.

    But all he could think about was what Rose was supposed to say to him before her sister rudely interrupted her.

    He loved Roseann. He always thought of her as his younger sister. But at that moment, he wished to strangle her.

    She just had such terrible timing.

 Chapter 1240: Gentleman

    He was thankful that his wife had be more and more like herself with time. And it seemed the new baby, growing inside her, helped in her healing process.

    He also felt a change in him when he learned that he would have a chance to be a father again. The pain in his heart after losing his first child did not go away, but he believed it had lessened.

    "What about dinner tonight?" Marcus asked while his wife sat in hisp. "I can reserve a table at your favorite restaurant." Picking up her hand and peppering her fingers with gentle kisses.

    "That sounds romantic," Jacky answered while her other hand created a circr pattern around her belly.

    "I can also hire a quartet to y your favorite song." He teased her, knowing that she never liked ssical kinds of music.

    "I will love that." She ironically agreed with him. Then, she picked up her phone and started doodling on the screen. After a few seconds, she yed something on the speaker.

    He was not expecting that. A soothing symphony floated in the air until it reached his ears. He appreciated good music, but he knew Jacky only tolerated it because of him.

    "Hmmm?" He could not help but look at his wife in question. Or maybe she was pranking him. That was a more eptable exnation.

    "I read that ying the ssics helps in the baby''s development. So, I thought of giving it a try." She let the song continue ying while her fingers moved in a calming pattern on top of her growing tummy.

    Suddenly, he was overwhelmed with love for his wife. How did he get so lucky to have her after what he had done in his youth? It still amazed him how fate had bestowed him with such a gift.

    "Why am I suddenly envious of our baby?" He yfully stated as he leaned forward and let his fingers glide across her belly, covering her hands.

    "But I am sure that you will be a terrific mother. I can''t wait for our child to get to know you." He genuinely meant that.

    He had seen how his wife cared for a boy who was not even her real brother. They never shared a single drop of blood, but she was ready to give up her life for him.

    Therefore, he knew Jacky would never let anything happen to their baby again. She would die protecting their child, even from fate. But he would always be there to fight with her. He would never leave her side.

    "And you will be a great father. I know it." Jacky proimed like she, without a hint of doubt, believed it.

    But that was something debatable since he never had a good father figure. Sometimes, he could not help but wonder if he would be a good father.

    Nevertheless, Jacky never had a parent to show her how to be a good person, but she managed to be one with flying colors. So, he would also do his best to live up to their expectations. And be the best father for their child.

    "I am sorry to interrupt your mushy moment, but we have a meeting in five minutes." Dani suddenly appeared at Jacky''s office door, notifying them that their lunch break was over.

    He wished they could spend the rest of the day together, but they had to face reality. They had other responsibilities, not only to their family but to others too.

    "Hi, Dani. Is it time?" He intentionally made his voice disappointed. "Maybe your clock is ticking too fast." But in truth, he wanted the time to work overtime so that the months of waiting would be over. He could not contain his excitement at seeing their child be born soon.

    "My clock is just on time, Mr. Romeo. But I need your Juliet, so you better scram and find my Prince. I think he is also looking for you." Dani started shuffling the files on Jacky''s table, appearing to be looking for something.

    It seemed that whoever they were meeting was urgent, leaving him with no choice but to get out of their way. Besides, he also needed to see Alex.

    "Too bad, but duty calls." Marcus finally nted a soft kiss on his wife''s lips before eventually letting her go. "I wille back for my Julietter." He promised as he left the two, exiting Jacky''s office and proceeding to look for Alex.

    Although Dani was the head of Ethan''spany, Alex still helped her asionally, which meant he also had obligations to thepany.

    He was ok with it since it gave him time to visit his wife when he was around. And he would do anything to help his friends, Alex and Dani.

    "Is he inside?" Marcus asked the beautiful woman that greeted him with a friendly smile.

    "He is. And he has been expecting to see you five minutes ago." Her eyes told him he waste, but that did not frighten him.

    "Hey, Alona. Can you help me out? I am thinking of taking Jacky to dinner tonight." He whispered conspiratorially into her ears.

    "Say no more. I will handle all the arrangements." Alona answered him.

    "Great!" Marcus gratefully answered Alex''s assistant. "You are a lifesaver." He knew he could always count on her.

    "Go on inside before I change my mind." She threatened him. "I am only doing this because I want to see Jacky happy." She, Dani, and Jacky had been good friends.

    "I know. And you know I only want to make Jacky happy." He winked at her, knowing that tonight would be in good hands. Jacky would surely love it.

    "Hey, man. I heard you were looking for me." He casually walked into the room and sat on the avable chair.

    But he was not expectingpany as his eyesnded on two men sitting on the couch. Of course, he recognized them but was unaware of a meeting.

    Suddenly, he wondered if this had something to do with his sister that he had been looking for. His curiosity flew to the roof as he waited for Alex to open the topic.

    "Gentleman," Marcus greeted everyone.

 Chapter 1241: True fated soulmate

    She felt like her feet were walking on air as she walked in the rowdy and crowded hallway of the orphanage.

    She had been floating on cloud nine since she woke up this morning. She might have been sleeping on the clouds all night, feeling refreshed and full of vigor.

    Serena had never felt like this before. It was as if everything was falling perfectly into ce. It would seem like the future was brighter now that she was with Adam.

    "You look happy, my child." Sister Nenitamented as she exined why she did note home and told her why she was leaving again. "Go, have fun."

    She was like a teenager, asking her mother if she could attend the prom. She remembered her mother was as excited as she was as they chose the dress she would wear.

    Suddenly, she missed her mother. Her Mom was one of the people who understood what she wanted and supported her during her struggle to be a star.

    "Thanks." She hugged Sister Nenita, thinking she reminded her so much of her mother. "I will be back." She promised, but she could not say when.

    And if she would be leaving soon. Somehow, she contemted that it might be time to go home. She should return to the life she had left behind and face the demons of her past.

    At least this time, she had Adam to support her, not just as her attorney, but as her partner. She could feel that she was braver.

    "You are always wee here, Serena." Sister Nenita waved at her as they said their goodbyes.

    But before she could exit the hallway and find Adam, the children blocked her path. As usual, they wanted to y with her and asked too many questions.

    "Please, we just want to show you something." One of the elder kids begged her to join them in the other room.

    "Ok. Just a few minutes, then I have to leave." She let the kids pull her into the activity room, thinking it would not take more than a few minutes. She was confident that Adam would not mind waiting for a bit more.

    As she followed the kids inside the private room, Adam sat in the waiting area for guests, watching the other kids y, chat, and do other things.

    He always loved kids. He wanted to have a big family. Therefore, if it was up to him, he wished to build a big house and fill them with many children.

    "Hey, Adam. Do you want to y?" The child he found the other day approached him and gave him a high five.

    "Hi! Fabio." He greeted the young boy, d he found him before anything untoward happened to him that night.

    The little boy was such an adorable young kid who seemed wise for his age. He would not mind adopting kids if he could give them a home.

    Suddenly, he remembered Ken, who was still living in the street. He knew they deserved to have a family and a good life.

    "So, what are you ying?" He asked Fabio and the other kids as he walked closer to them.

    If he had to guess, they were ying hoops judging by the ball in their hand and the small court in the yground.

    "We are shooting basketball." Fabio proudly announced, acting as the leader of the younger kids. He could already see that he had the potential to seed in life if only he would be given an opportunity. But the current system they had for adoption was inefficient.

    Many wished to adopt, but the process of adoption wasplicated. Although Adam knew thew was there to protect and safeguard the child. Still, the orphans were the ones suffering.

    "Hey, Adam, right?" Someone in his back suddenly caught his attention.

    When he turned, he found Serena''s friend, the doctor, extending his hand to him. "I hope you remember me, Sebastian."

    Of course, he remembered him very well. He had been the subject of his dark thoughts at some point. In his defense, he was jealous and wallowing in his self-pity during those times.

    "Yeah, Sebastian, how are you?" He greeted the man, epting his handshake.

    "Do you mind if I talk to you for a second? Alone." The other man quickly added thest word when he saw him look at Fabio, who was waiting for him.

    "Sure," Adam responded, slightly curious about what he needed from him. "Fabio, I will join youter." He told the young boy, who nodded his head and moved along.

    Sebastian directed him toward the vacant field, away from any of the kids on thewn. Adam could already sense that this might be a private conversation about Serena.

    Of course, he had noticed that Sebastian might have a thing for her. Who would not have? But thankfully, he arrived in time before someone else snagged her heart away from him.

    "So, what is this about?" He asked, not wanting to prolong the inevitable.

    He did not know this man except for his name and profession. Therefore, he could not predict what he had in mind.

    "I heard that Serena was with youst night. I don''t know much about you since she never mentioned you, but I know she had a rough life." He turned to look at the kids ying before shifting his eyes to him.

    "I like her, as you probably guessed. And thest thing I want is for her to get hurt again." The doctor exined to him, expressing his feelings for Serena as well.

    "Let me stop you right now. I know you mean well." He could tell from the expression on his face. "But I did note here to cause her pain."

    Then, he saw her waving goodbye to the other kids inside. She was radiating just like the sun in the sky. She seemed very happy.

    "She has always known that I love her. And I am here to show her how much. And if she would give me a chance, I want to love her forever." Adam told the man near him.

    He could see the hurt in his eyes. He recognized them, seeing them more than a few times with his own eyes. But he was not about to give up his chance for happiness with the woman he loved.

    Sebastian would have to find his happiness with someone else. As far as he was concerned, the doctor had to find his true fated soulmate because that was not Serena.

    She was his.

 Chapter 1242: A forgotten past

    "...let me thank you by..."

    What was she saying?

    "Oh! You are packed and ready to go." Her sister suddenly showed up in her room.

    She was d that Roseann interrupted them, or she might have said something she might regretter. She knew she felt something for this man, but was that gratitude, pity, or something else?

    Nevertheless, she sincerely would like to thank him for all his help. She could tell that he was not expecting anything in return. Still, she wanted to do something to return the favors.

    "Yep, packed up and ready to go," Rose answered her sister, smiling, pleased, and excited that she was leaving the hospital.

    She was tired of staring at the four white walls of her room. She had had enough of living in the hospital. She could not wait to get out of there.

    "Great, I already prepared your room." Her sister excitedly told her as she checked the rest of her things.

    "Can''t wait." She responded with enthusiasm. She was genuinely excited, looking forward to her first day out of this hospital.

    More importantly, she wanted to begin living her life again. She could either try to remember her past or start afresh. Whatever it would be, she could not do it if she remained confined in this institution.

    Her sister suggested taking her to the ces she had been, her favorite ones. She believed it could jog her memories. Of course, she would love that. She wanted to do anything that could help her.

    "Where is your Mom, by the way?" David asked, seemingly confused as he looked around the room. She could only conclude that he was searching for her mother, who was not around.

    She noticed that her mother might not have liked him from the start of their rtionship, but she had no bad things to say about him since they had gotten engaged.

    "She is just signing some papers for my discharge. She will be back soon." Rose answered him, but she kept her eyes on him.

    She heard that he was not always like this. He was a rich man who did not care about the people around him. He was not a cruel man or something like that. He was indifferent to the other people that did not belong in their social standing. But he changed once he met her.

    Roseann imed that his outlook on life transformed because of her. He had been a different man since they had been together.

    "Oh!" He responded with a sigh. "I am sure she is as happy as me that you are finally going home." Hemented with a broad smile on his lips.

    She was unsure if that was relief, dness, or disappointment she saw in his face. He was a hard person to read. But she was still getting to know him.

    "Not as happy as I am. Finally, one less patient to take care of." Roseann sighed in relief, acting like she had been a burden to her sister.

    "I was not that bad. All I did was sleep. So, I doubt you got a lot ofints from me." She kiddingly responded to her sister''s dramatics.

    "Yeah, I guess you are right. You are one of my less toxic patients, but still, I am d to see you go out of the front door." Her sister eximed with relief.

    She could not me her sister. They said there was a time that they thought she was going out on the backdoor. Fortunately, she managed to pull through.

    "Thanks to you and your team of doctors and nurses who never gave up on me." She told her sister, grateful for them. "And thanks to you for never leaving my side." She turned to the man, silently watching her exchange with her sister.

    "It is just part of the job." Her sister imed, but they all knew it was more than that. "So, are you ready to face the outside world again?" Roseann moved closer as her hands wrapped around her shoulder for a short hug.

    Sometimes, she could not help but wonder if she had been a good person before she lost all her memory. Did she deserve the love of her family and this man who had been fussing over her?

    But the difficult question that she could not answer gued her mind. Could she still be the person that they expected her to be? Could she live up to this woman that they kept calling Rose?

    "Oh! Shoot!" Suddenly, Roseann gasped and shouted as she looked at her phone. "I am so sorry! But I gotta leave you for a second."

    Her sister read whatever was her message and apologized again to her. "I will be back as soon as possible. I promise."

    Roseann had a patient that she had to emergency check. Therefore, she had to leave her in the capable hands of David for a while.

    "I don''t know how she still manages to sleep or eat." Shemented as she watched her scrammed out of her room. "She always seemed to be in a hurry."

    "Well, that is the life she chose. She seems to love her job." David responded as he looked at her. "What about you? Have you figured out what you will do once you are out?"

    She had asked herself the same question since she heard she would go home. They said she was a real estate agent, and selling properties was her specialty.

    "In truth, I don''t know yet. Maybe I can return to selling or try my luck to do something else." She had no idea. But she hoped she could find some hints once she had experienced the world outside again.

    She had a better chance of remembering if she could see the outside world and retrace her every step. But in case she did not recover her lost memory. The therapist and her family were right. She could always create new ones.

    "If you need a job or anything, don''t hesitate to call me." David offered as he stepped closer. "I know you will feel hesitant toe to me. But I assure you. I only want to help with no strings attached."

    She could feel the sincerity in his voice as he spoke to her. She could see that his offer was genuine. Therefore, she did not hesitate to answer him. "I will consider your offer. Thanks again."

    "So, how long do you n to stay with your folks?" David asked as he looked everywhere else except her.

    He buried his hands deep in his pants pockets as he pretended to stare at the fake painting on the wall, avoiding looking at her. But she could see the pain he was trying to hide from her.

    "I am not." She immediately answered him. She thought about it and decided it was not the best for her.

    Based on Roseann''s ount, she had never lived in their parent''s home for a long time. She had lived alone in her apartment before moving in with David when they got engaged.

    Therefore, it would not help her memory if she stayed with her mother and father, who lived far from the city where she had already taken roots.

    Her sister said that her life was here. Her life was him.

    "What?" David scrunched his forehead, appearing confused. "What do you mean you are not?" He rified further. "You are not staying with your Mom."

    She was unsure if he was asking a question or stating a fact, but she answered him anyway. "No, I decided to live somewhere else."

    "But you are not supposed to live alone." He quickly interrupted her.

    She did remember what the doctors said. "Yeah, and I don''t intend to." She smiled at him, appreciating his visible concern. "I decided to move in with Roseann until I can get back on my feet."

    She thought it would be best if she stayed in the city. She would be near where she had lived for years and the hospital for her therapy.

    And as much as she wished to deny it, she liked to be near him. She wanted to give herself a chance to remember him, even if there was no assurance that it would work.

    "Oh! I guess that would work." David answered, appearing d of her decision. "Roseann can keep a close eye on you."

    "Yeah! I know I will need support. I am just d that Roseann offered to help." Somehow, she could tell that she and her sister were close.

    She might not remember it, but her instinct told her she could trust her. And she guessed she loved her parents and her other siblings too.

    Still, a question that nagged at her as she stared at the man before her. Would she still include him in the picture if she never recovered her memory?

    Would she ever feel the same way as she felt for him before the ident?

    Or was she only causing him more pain by letting him hold on to a forgotten past?

 Chapter 1243: Getting the ball rolling

    Gerald pulled out a full-frame camera with a long-range capability from his back seat and started scanning the ce. He wanted to see if he could capture any evidence that he could use against the organization.

    Mike would havee with him on this mission, but he had his own task. He had to distract the authorities, giving him time to build his case.

    "Come on! Give me something." He whispered as he scouted the street and the alleys with his lens, hoping to capture something beneficial to his situation.

    So far, he only saw a few small-time transactions that would hardly implicate the people he wished to take down. He needed something big and explosive.

    He wished he could ask some of his former allies for assistance. But that was too risky. They used to be his friends, but they could have flipped as they pledged their alliance to the new head.

    "Ok." He noticed that only a few guarded one of their headquarters.

    He knew every inch of the ce, even with his eyes closed. But still, he had to check their other security without being noticed by the guards.

    After another half an hour cooped up in his car, he called it a day. He did not want anyone to notice him lurking around.

    "Mike." He quickly called his only ally. "Meet meter at the safe house." He had a few things he needed to discuss with him.

    "Ok. I will see you then in a couple of hours." His friend responded as they ended the call.

    He immediately pulled out of the curve and joined the moderate traffic. At this point, all he could do was cote all the information he had and n his next move.

    But he would need Mike to infiltrate the headquarter to get the information he needed. If only he had known they would betray him, he would have prepared earlier for his exit.

    But it was toote when he discovered their nned coup attempt. He and Mike had no more choice but to execute his demise before his enemies did it for him.

    "This is for you, Hailey, and our baby." He mumbled while he focused his eyes on the road ahead.

    He knew this would not happen if he did not drop the ball. He had been distracted since he met Hailey. He had lost sight of his job. He did not see his enemiesing.

    But, of course, he did not Hailey or their baby. As a matter of fact, he saw them as his guardian angels, guiding him to the right path.

    He never thought he would want a way out of this lifestyle, living in it all his life. But loving Hailey and learning that he would soon be a father had given him a new outlook, a better perspective of how he would like to live the remaining years of his short life.

    "Inform me immediately once Mike arrives." He instructed Samson as soon as he entered the safe house. Then, he proceeded inside his room, wanting to be alone.

    He ced his camera on the table and plugged it into hisptop. He wanted to review the pictures he had taken. He hoped to get more information on the new operation of the gang.

    But as he waited for the photos to be uploaded, he clicked on a new app Mike had installed in the system. He opened the multiple screens, scanning their content until he found what he was searching for.

    "As I suspected." He exasperatedly eximed, speaking to the person''s image on the live video he was watching.

    He tapped on the control, zooming the camera until he had the lens focused only on her. She still looked busy with her work, but it was alreadyte.

    Nevertheless, he could see she had already drawn a fewyouts and designs for the resort''s renovation. He could not picture it yet, but he was confident she would do a great job.

    "You should be resting." He told the woman on the screen. Unfortunately, she could not hear him. He could only watch her but could never speak to her.

    He let his fingers glide across the screen, caressing her face. Then, it moved down to her belly, wishing he could touch and feel his child move underneath his palm and fingers.

    He did not wish to invade her privacy, but that was the only way he could see her. And he needed the assurance that she and their baby was always safe.

    "Soon." He whispered. "This will be over soon. Then, you and our child will be safe again." He promised.

    He wanted to give her freedom back. Free from all the dangers he and her father had brought into her life. But he still needed time.

    "How I wish we could be together someday as a family." That was a promise he could not make. Because at the end of this ordeal, he would willingly sacrifice his life without any question for his family. He would do anything to set Hailey and his baby free from danger.

    "I knew you would never get anything done if you kept staring at that screen." Mike''s voice resonated around the room, forcing him to pry his eyes away from her lovely face.

    "You arete." He said, ignoring his friend''s snidement. "Where have you been?" He asked, not particrly interested but just a force of habit.

    "I was looking for that girl. You know from the other night." Mike told him, which made him think.

    "Which girl?" He pretended not to remember, but how could he when he did not have the chance to meet her? The girl just vanished.

    "Nevermind," Mike stated, but he did not pursue it, thinking it was irrelevant to their situation.

    "I took some photos of their current operation, but I need someone to infiltrate the warehouse." He looked at his friend, indicating that Mike had no choice.

    "Fine. What should I look for?" He asked as he focused on the current data avable to them.

    He used to have spy cameras inside most of their other warehouses. But the current people handling the operations must have discovered and disposed of it.

    But that was not important now since all he needed was for Mike to find a way to get inside. That was easy since he was part of the group.

    Then, he had to sneak into his old office. From there, Mike had to find his secret vault where he hid the crucial papers he needed to build his case.

    Then, it would be just a matter of getting the ball rolling.

 Chapter 1244: The story behind the ink

    She adjusted her dark sses to cover her eyes, slightly lowering her hat to further shield her face from possible prying eyes.

    So far, she liked what she saw, but still, she was apprehensive that someone might recognize her and ruin their fun.

    "Are you ready?" Adam asked her as he parked the rental car. "I chose this ce because they said fewer people visit this area."

    He might be right, seeing fewer tourists roaming the vicinity,paring it to the resort he stayed at. It was easier to hide from people around kids. But just the two of them, especially with Adam looking like that. People were bound to snoop around.

    "Yeah, I guess." Serena could only shrug her shoulders as she looked outside her window onest time. "I suppose backing out is out of the question."

    She was never a scary cat. Having cold feet was never her style. But the chances that people would identify her were high. Was she ready to be seen in public dating another guy?

    She did not mind her fans asking for autographs and pictures. However, she hated the meddling paparazzi who did not know their boundaries.

    They would print anything that would sell despite the integrity of their story. Telling a lie was easy, but taking it back, that was another story. Once the story was out to the public, there was no turning back.

    "It is up to you." He ced his hand on hers, assuring her that whatever she decided, he would respect.

    She guessed her excitement outweighed her doubts. Therefore, she turned to her date and cheerfully smiled. "Then, let us go out there." She took one long deep breath before she climbed out of the car to join him.

    She guessed she should stop worrying about things that might not even happen. And if something did happen, she would have to deal with it then.

    But she would not let her insecurities and doubt ruin their first official date. She wanted this to be just like her dreams or maybe more.

    "I think we should camp over there." He picked a spot on the beach where fewer people were visible. "We could go somewhere else if you are notfortable here," Adam suggested, probably sensing her slight hesitation.

    She assessed the ce and found it beautiful as she had expected. The area Adam chose had fewer people. Chances that someone would spot her were less likely.

    "I think this is a perfect spot." Serena stopped at the sand, with enough space between the shoreline and thest couple they had passed by.

    She had to acknowledge that the more she stood with her feet feeling the grainy soil underneath the sole of her slip-ons, the more she looked forward to spending the day with him.

    "Then, why don''t you stand there and be pretty while I fix the nket and our pic basket," Adam told her as drop the basket that the nuns had prepared for them.

    She could still remember the eager faces of the Sisters when she told them that she had agreed to go on a date with him.

    "That is not fair. You can''t objectify me by saying I am but a pretty face." She teasingly said. "I have capable hands. I can help, you know."

    She quickly dropped to her knees to help him spread the nket on the sand. Besides, she could not let him get all the fun.

    "I was not objectifying you, just stating the obvious. But feel free to help. I can use one." Adam boyishly smiled at her, suddenly making him look a couple of years younger than his age.

    But she could still see the maturity in his eyes, the one that told her. He was not just an intelligent person but a caring one.

    She knew his looks, handsome it might be, did not define him. It was his character that made him who he was. It was his personality that attracted many to him, including her.

    After setting the pic treat on a small tray, Adam grabbed a cold drink from the small cooler. He opened one and handed it to her.

    "Better stay hydrated. It is a bit hot today." Hemented.

    She took the cold bottle of lemonade and had a sip. She would admit she felt refreshed from the warm climate.

    "Thanks, that is a relief." She sighed after she felt the cold liquid flow down her throat. She did not even realize she was thirsty until she felt the cold drink on her lips.

    "It will be much nicer if we hit the water soon," Adam suggested. Moreover, they were here to swim and not onlyze around under the sun.

    "Yep, that is the n." She told him. But she turned to her left and right to check if anybody was looking their way. So far, everyone seemed to be minding their business.

    She watched Adam peel his tight-fitting shirt off his body. Damn! It was more magnificent than what she imagined in her dreams.

    She had touched his chest before, knowing he had a fit physique underneath his clothes. He used boxing and martial arts as his past time, so it was a no-brainer he looked a like a Greek God.

    But she had never seen his body without his clothes. At least notpletely naked, at least the upper portion. And it was pleasing to her eyes.

    "Hey, close your lips before sand enters your mouth. And would you please stop objectifying my body? Now, I feel self-conscious." Adam tried to cover her chest with his arms to make his point, which made herugh.

    "Well, I like what I am seeing..." But she paused for effect. "I think I have seen better." She nodded as if she had just finished criticizing a masterpiece in an art gallery.

    "That is funny. But seriously, mine is unique." Adam would not let her dampen his spirit. "It has a history to tell." Then, he turned his back to show her a massive design covering his back.

    She had no idea, but how could she? Now, she was curious to discover the story behind the ink in his skin.

 Chapter 1245: Freedom to choose

    She could smell the sweet fragrance of the flowers and the scented candles on their table. It looked fresh and lively, observing its vibrant colors. It was exquisite and romantic.

    Of course, the wine looked invigorating, but she could only stare at the ss on the other table. Even her husband had abstained from drinking when he was with her.

    But she knew if she was not pregnant, only the best bottle would be chilling on their side. But for now, she had to settle for a cold fruit drink.

    "Have you decided on what you want for dinner?" Her husband looked at her from behind his menu, looking as dashing as ever.

    She stared at the list, wondering if she should order her favorite or try something new. Bottomline. She was hungry, more than usual.

    She loved being pregnant, but it did have its ups and downs. She could not eat or drink some of the things she loved, but she had a free pass to eat as many as she liked without worrying about her weight.

    "I want to try their special." Jacky always loved to eat. Although she never resorted to dieting, she still watched what she ate.

    But now that she was pregnant. She wanted to explore these new powers she had. As they said, pregnantdies always got what they wanted and could get away with many things.

    Of course, as long as it would not harm their baby growing in her tummy. And no matter what, her baby was her priority.

    "Ok," Marcus ordered for them while she watched the people around them. "I hope you like my surprise." Gesturing to the ce and the setting.

    She liked this ce, not because they had the best food on the or because they charged their dishes extravagantly. She liked it because of the guests.

    People always fascinated her. Living in the streets, foster home from one to another, and dealing with authority figures had taught her how to read them.

    Most importantly, she learned how to handle, negotiate and barter with different individuals. It had been her tool in surviving her horrendous childhood.

    "How was your day?" Marcus asked, opening up their daily conversation. They liked talking about work and other stuff.

    It was their way to stay connected after their busy day away from each other, besides their active and vibrant physical intimacy.

    "Wait!" She told her husband as she pulled her phone from inside her bag. Then, she dialed one of her recent numbers.

    "Who are you calling?" Her husband asked, seemingly curious more than anything else. "We are in a middle of a romantic date." He reminded her.

    They had a rule that no phones or unnecessary interruptions when they were on a date unless it was a matter of life and death.

    "Ssshhh!" She silenced him while waiting for the other party to answer her call. It did not take her long. "Alona..." She sweetly uttered to her friend.

    Hearing her name, she watched Marcus sigh in understanding. She knew she had caught him red-handed.

    "You always know the way to my heart. Thanks. I love it." She spoke on the line, but her eyes focused on her husband, who looked apologetic.

    She put down the phone without saying goodbye since she never contacted her friend. She just wanted to see if her husband had gone to the extreme to surprise her.

    "Ok. Fine. You got me." Marcus conceded even though she had not said anything yet. "But I want everything to be perfect." He desperately reasoned.

    Marcus quickly grabbed her hand and pulled it to his lips, appearing apologetic about his action. He always knew how to break her defenses with his charming smile and sweet words.

    But that was not all as he quickly pulled something from his breast pocket. It appeared to be a long ck box.

    "Would this be enough to say I am sorry?" He presented her with a gift, cing the object on the palm of her hand.

    Husbands usually gave gifts to their wives if they were guilty of doing something wrong, but not Marcus.

    Most often, she knew he only wanted to make her happy. But a few times, he used it also to soften the impact of what he had to say.

    "It depends." She looked at him suspiciously, thinking Alona also picked the gift.

    "I promise." He raised his right hand and rested it on his chest, just right on the top of his heart. "This one I picked myself."

    Of course, she believed him as she took the box and excitedly opened it. She could not wait to see what he had bought for her.

    Since they married, Marcus tried his best to stay sweet and romantic. But, of course, it had not been easy with their busy schedules and the tragedy that befallen their family.

    Therefore, she took whatever he coulde up with to keep their rtionship going. It was rough, but they managed to survive the ordeal.

    "Uuuhhhmmm!" She uttered in surprise as she tried to figure out the small object in her hand. Admittedly, she was expecting expensive jewelry, a ne, a bracelet, or something. But nothing like this.

    She was not disappointed. She had enough trinkets that she would need in her entire lifetime. But she was curious about the gift she had just received.

    "Do you like it?" Her husband looked at her expectantly. It appeared he was waiting for her to say she loved it. But how could she when she had no clue what it was for?

    "Wait. I know you wanted to show me how much you love me. But maybe we should leave the buying of gifts to Alona." She jokingly said as she continued to stare at whatever she held in her hand.

    "What is this for anyway?" She asked again since she could not, for the life of her, figure out where she would use it. "Why do I need a mallet?" Raising her brows at him.

    It was a tiny metallic mallet, around five inches long in her estimation, and coated in gold. Was she doing some carpentry? Or was this the one they used in the kitchen?

    She had no idea since she never struck a nail or a wall before or was a fan of cooking. She could cook, butmonly some ordinary dishes only.

    "Mallet?" Marcus suddenly mildlyughed as he moved closer to her. Then, he stared into her eyes. "That is a gavel. The one that judges used in courtrooms." He exined to her.

    Of course, it was.

    Why did she not think of that? She suddenly felt stupid, remembering that she had seen those in a courtroom as the judge banged it on the table.

    Still, what for?

    "What am I going to do with this?" She asked him, still confused by the purpose of the gift. "Am I to use this on your head when you messed up." She kiddingly said as she held the tiny handle in her fingers, pretending to strike him.

    "No, of course not." He quickly ducked away from the metal object. But he continued his grip on her hand. It is my first gift to our child. "Let me show you."

    He took the gavel from her and flicked a switch hidden in the handle. Then, the other end opened, revealing a secretpartment.

    "Woah!" She was surprised at the same time, excited and curious. "That is cool." She watched him open it, revealing a small storage space.

    Then, he poured something inside to show her. It was a small chain. She would guess, a ne. But from the size, she already supposed it was not for her.

    The ne''s design was unisex. Therefore, it would fit a girl or a boy. She surmised that the gift was for their child.

    "I could not wait to put this on our son or daughter." He let the chain dangle in his fingers, disying it in her eyes. Indeed, it was beautiful. It must be expensive since Marcus only bought the best.

    "I think our child is still too young to own expensive jewelry. But I will keep it safe until they are older enough to wear them." Jacky was no expert in child care, but she did not want to spoil her kids.

    Maybe with love, but never with material things.

    "Well, I just could not help myself. Once I saw it in the shop, I knew I had to buy it." Marcus shrugged his shoulders.

    "I guess it somehow represents our struggles. And basically, I want our child to be awyer and then a judge." Marcus added.

    She believed she liked the first part of the argument. "That is a nice gesture. But remember, as a parent, we should let our kids find their calling. We can''t force what we want on them." She reminded her husband about their parenting strategy.

    "I only wish to give them an idea." Marcus asserted his point of view.

    But she knew what he was doing. He was unconsciously nting the idea in their child''s head, already convincing their unborn child that bing awyer was inevitable.

    "Nice try, buddy. But our children will be what they choose to be." She reiterated. They will have the freedom to choose their future.

 Chapter 1246: The rebound guy

    He could only gaze at the famous woman beside her. A year ago, he never even thought in his wildest dream that he would meet someone like her.

    After several failed rtionships, he believed meeting the right one was out of his book. But here he was, with proof that he still had a chance for happiness.

    "Are you ready to leave?" As much as he wished to spend the rest of his eternity with this woman, he knew he had to do it one step at a time.

    He had spent most of the entire afternoon with her, lounging on the sand and swimming in the perfectly tempered salty water of the ocean.

    But the best part of this experience was when he strolled with her on the sand, along the shoreline, checking and admiring the rest of the view of the ce.

    "I don''t want to," Serena uttered as she stared at the breathtaking colorful scenery of the sun setting behind the endless blue body of water.

    But, in truth, she was more breathless than anything he had ever seen. Nothingpared to her beauty in his eyes.

    But he was not only referring to her physical attributes. It had always been more than that. He believed he saw her more because of her inner beauty and the strength of her character.

    "Me too." He responded, feeling he was not ready to end the day and afraid that tomorrow, he would wake to realize this was only a dream.

    He held her hand with his, pulling her closer to his side. Then he wrapped his arms around her shoulders as they stared at thest remaining light from the retreating sun.

    It was too magical to be true.

    It was too perfect.

    "It is hard to leave something this beautiful." Serena tilted her face until she could gaze into his face before she returned her attention to the fading light on the horizon.

    He could not agree with her more, but his mind could only think of her, ignoring the waves that touched their toes, burying their soles deeper in the sand.

    "But sadly, we can''t stay here forever." Adam wished life could be this simple.

    They would wake up with the sunshine grazing their faces and end their nights with the same beautiful setting.

    Sadly, he had to ept that was not their reality. He had to return to his life with all his responsibilities. As much as he wanted to stay with her, he could not turn his back on the people who depended on him.

    "I know." Shemely forced a smile on her pinkish lips as she finally looked away from the disappearing sunset. "But I can dream, right? How I wish I could stay here forever."

    He could sympathize with her plight. However, Serena had to find a way to return to her world. At least she had to figure out what she would do with her life. She could not hide here forever.

    But first, he believed she had to face her demons to close that chapter of her life. That was the only way she could move forward without the past haunting her.

    "Everyone is entitled to wishful thinking." Adam had a few of his own. "But we still have to live in the real world." He wanted to remind her.

    As much as he wanted to help her, protecting her from her past was not the way. He always believed in fighting his battles, not running away from them.

    He would like to tap into the inner fight in her. The one he saw when he first bumped into her. He remembered how she stood tall against him.

    And how she sought help to free herself from an abusive rtionship. That took tremendous courage. Something she kept inside her.

    "I think it is getting dark. We should pack and leave." She nced at him before turning away, pulling his hand toward where they had left their things.

    She ignored hisst statement, but he knew she had heard it. Nevertheless, he let it go, not wanting to push her if she felt she was still not up for the challenge.

    "I will help you with the things." He said, catching up to her fast stride.

    He quickly knelt on the sand, gathering their stuff and putting them back inside the basket. He thought it would be a good idea to leave the beach before they lost all the natural light.

    In a few minutes, he had them settled back in his rented car, pulling out of the driveway. Now, the question that had been circling in his mind. Where to go next?

    Was he ready to dere the date over? Was he supposed to drive her back to the orphanage? Or should he invite her to dinner?

    "If you are still up for it, I saw a nice diner a few kilometers from here. Do you wish to join me for dinner?" He knew he liked thest option better.

    Still, would she ept his proposal? He hoped so because he was running out of ideas to keep this night from ending.

    He kept his eyes on the road but asionally nced her way. He constantly assured himself she was still there, not just a figment of his delusion.

    "That sounds fantastic." She finally answered after a long silence. "But I think I prefer if we just go to your room, so we can clean up and change." She pointed to her slightly wet clothes.

    They were in a hurry that they did not have time to do anything else but pick up their things and drive away. Now, they were still soaking wet with their swimter that afternoon.

    "Then, maybe you can treat me to dinner. I don''t mind room service." Serena added.

    But he believed she preferred somewhere they could have some privacy, not because she wanted to be alone with him, but because she still dreaded being seen in public.

    He just hoped she did not want the press to see her because of her past but nothing to do with her presentpany. Because he did not want to be the rebound guy she was ashamed to be seen with.

 Chapter 1247: Pure unadulterated love

    He was not expecting that. "Ok. We can also do that." Of course, Adam was on board with it. He was ok with anything that would extend this day.

    Was he taking advantage of her? He might be, but was that so bad? For the first time, he wished to fight for everything he got to make this work.

    He would do all he could to put all the advantages in his favor. He would fight every minute until he could convince this girl they should be together.

    "Great!" Her lips curved into a sweet smile as she looked at him before she turned to stare at the view outside her window.

    Seeing her face glow under the dim light had convinced him that this was not a mistake. Thest thing he wished to do was force himself on her.

    A few minutes more, he guided her toward the elevator, taking every caution not to draw attention to them.

    "After you." He ushered her inside the elevator, thankful that nobody else was there.

    "Thanks." She walked passed him and stood beside him until the doors closed.

    He believed it was the longest elevator ride he had ever experienced as both stayed quiet, staring at their reflections on the metallic doors.

    The silence was deafening, believing he could hear their heartbeat bouncing on the walls. But, of course, that could be his pulse as his heart beat faster than usual.

    Was he excited as adrenaline rushed to his veins? He doubted. But he believed it was more like terrified if he suddenly made a wrong move.

    Damn!

    He could not make a stupid mistake. Not today when everything seemed to be hanging in the bnce.

    "This is my room..." He pointed when they stopped in the middle of the hallway. "which you already knew." He corrected himself, remembering that they had just spent the night together.

    Why was he always nervous around her? Maybe because the thought that she would suddenly run away hung over his head. He was afraid to scare her off, leaving him alone again.

    "Yep, I was just here this morning." She acknowledged, slightly chuckling at his blunder. "Anyway, aren''t you going to open the door?" She asked as they remained standing on the other side of the room.

    "Yep. Of course." Hurriedly, he pulled the keycard from his pocket and inserted it in the slit.

    Soon, he was leading her inside the dimly lit room. But instead of opening the lights, he chose to keep them in the dark, liking the ambiance it presented.

    "The bathroom is over there. Why don''t you go first? While I order us some food." He suggested, staring down at the woman standing before him with her back facing him, dropping their things on the floor.

    "Oh, ok." She responded in a breathy tone. Then, she strode slowly to the other door inside his room. He could only watch in adoration at the woman who disappeared behind the door.

    He marched over to the other side of the room, ready to call the reception downstairs to order their food. He did promise dinner.

    But the phone hung in his hands, unattended, when she suddenly stood by the door, only wearing a loosely tied robe around her body.

    "I am not hungry yet. But I think you should not stay in those wet clothes. I don''t want you getting a cold." She spoke so softly that he was unsure if angels were singing inside his head.

    "Besides, I think there is room for both of us." She gestured by nodding her head in the direction of the bathroom.

    He was not dunce not to get her meaning as he finally hung the phone down in its cradle. "Of course! I don''t want to catch a cold." He stated, appearing to be in a trance.

    He guessed he was under her spell as he lost all his control and inhibitions. "And I also don''t want you to get sick." He eventually moved toward her, like a predator, slowly luring his prey.

    But this time, he was the prey as he subjected himself to her control. He was not taking advantage of her. On the contrary, he was allowing her to take advantage of him.

    He would allow her to use him until she gained more confidence in her power. He wanted her to learn to trust him until she could build her courage again.

    "Then..." But his lips swallowed the rest of the words as they automatically connected as soon as their bodies touched.

    He grabbed her by the waist while she held on to him through his shoulders as he swept her off her feet. He pushed her inside the bathroom, cing her ass on the marbled surface of the counter.

    He guessed he had finally lost control of his pent-up desires that he had suppressed the entire time they were together.

    But he was not alone, feeling an equal reaction from her, if not more. She seemed as lost as him in the throes of their passion that she was ready to throw caution in the wind.

    "You are so beautiful." He thought it came from his lips since he had been thinking about her all day. But he realized it was her voice he heard.

    "Not as beautiful as you." He finally responded, taking all she was willing to give him and giving more. "Wait." He finally pulled away from her, but he never went far.

    He slowly pulled his shirt off and dragged his shorts down, pulling his remaining clothes off his body.

    Then, he watched her loosen the tie and let the robe slip off her shoulders. Just looking at her naked body was enough to set his body on fire.

    "You are so goddamn beautiful." He knew he had seen her body before. But he guessed he could never get enough of it. But that was not all.

    He had deep feelings for her. He knew that now. His emotion was not just infatuation, a silly crush, or a crazy obsession.

    What he felt for her was more meaningful than obligation as his client, pity for her situation, sympathy for what she had gone through, or friendship.

    It was love, pure unadulterated love.

 Chapter 1248: Was this man for real?

    She was already getting herself ready to sleep. Roseann had given her the spare room in the apartment. Well, it was arge stock room that her sister fixed to make into a makeshift room for her.

    She did not need much anyway. Therefore the room was perfect for her. At any rate, she had no intention of staying for long. Hopefully, she would regain her memory soon.

    If not.

    "I guess you will just have to start somewhere." She told the woman staring back at her at the small mirror in her room.

    She stared onest time at her reflection, trying to get to know herself. Who was she? She asked herself as she closed her eyes and buried her face in her palms.

    Eventually, she moved toward her bed, testing it for the first time. She could not remember sleeping anywhere else except the hospital bed.

    "Rose, are you still awake?" She heard her sister behind her closed door.

    "Yeah,e in." She offered as she sat on the edge of the bed and waited.

    "Do you need anything else?" Her sister walked toward her, probably calcting her moves. After all, they were practically strangers now, at least from her point of view.

    "No. I don''t think so." Rose answered. As far as she could tell, she had more than enough. "Don''t trouble yourself."

    She knew she was already a burden to her family, especially to her. She heard that Roseann was a promising doctor, a surgeon. She had already had a lot on her te.

    She did not want to add to her responsibilities. The sooner she got back on her feet, the better for everyone. But where to start? That was her first problem.

    "Of course, it is no trouble. Please tell me if you need anything. It is the least I can do for all your sacrifices." Roseann expressed a genuine concern as she sat beside her and rested her head on her shoulder.

    "I don''t understand what you mean." She had no idea. But how could she know when she had no recollection of her past?

    "You are my big sister. You almost sacrifice your life, future, and even your love life for me and our family. I became a doctor because of you." Her sister recounted her story as she wrapped her arms around her waist.

    "I owe what I am to you. So, never say you are a burden to me. I love you, Rose. And I will take care of you until you are ok." Roseann held onto her hands as if afraid to let her go.

    "Ok. I will never say that again. But be patient with me. I am trying. Maybe deep in my heart, I love you, Roseann. And someday, I will feel it again." She never wanted to lie and gave her false promises.

    Her sister only deserved the truth for her support with her condition, nothing else. But somehow, she finally felt a connection with her.

    Something she never felt before. Maybe it was the start of her healing process. And she was d that they had this heart-to-heart talk.

    "It is my off tomorrow from work. Maybe you like to go out and buy some new things you might need." Roseann offered.

    "I can also show you the different ces you can go to. So you know your way around this area." She quickly added. "It will help you get back on your feet easier."

    Maybe a change in her routine was good. A new experience could trigger her memories back. She desperately hoped so.

    "That sounds like a good n." She epted her offer, thinking it would be good for her. But something in her mind suddenly nagged at her.

    But was it better to remember? Or was there a reason why her brain wished to forget? Suddenly, she could not help but wonder why her mind was suppressing the memories.

    Was it due to the trauma of the physical ident? Or was there a more profound exnation for her condition?

    But before she could dwell on her thoughts, amotion interrupted them. There was a buzzing sounding from outside.

    "Wait!" Roseann said as she checked her watch. "Who could that be?" She suddenly asked as her face turned toward the door.

    It waste, and it seemed her sister was not expecting anyone. On her end, she doubted that she would have a guest either.

    "Let me check." Her sister asked her to stay as she exited the room. "It can be one of my friends needing a ce to crash." She exined, probably not wanting her to get worried.

    She stared at the pillow and pulled the nket debating whether to sleep or check on her sister. After a few seconds, she stood up and strode toward her door.

    Her curiosity outweighed her n. Besides, she doubted she would sleep soon. Her body was still too strung out to rest.

    "What are you doing here?" She heard Roseann ask whoever it was behind the door.

    Her sister was not necessarily toning down her voice. Moreover, it was a small apartment. The walls were paper thin.

    She slightly opened her door just in time to see thete visitor enter the apartment.

    "I just thought I should bring her things. She might need it." He stated, exining histe presence to her sister.

    Her things, she thought as she peeked at the slit.

    If he had her things, then he was telling the truth. She must have been living with him before she had the ident. But did that change anything between them? Could she trust a stranger?

    "You didn''t need to bring it now, Adam. You could have dropped by in the morning." Roseann said to their guest, looking at him incredulously as if she could not believe him.

    Eventually, she widened the door and let him inside, ushering him to the sofa at the center of the small living space.

    "I know, but I just thought she might need it tonight. It is her favorite pillow." Adam raised the big bag in his right hand. "She sleeps better with this."

    She could not verify the authenticity of his im. But she was touched by his concern. Was this man for real?

    And was he hers to keep?

 Chapter 1249: The family tied by love, not blood

    Alex woke up in the middle of the night, hearing a shrilling sound from somewhere in the room. He forced his eyes to work through the dark room, squinting hard to clear his vision.

    Eventually, he found the source of themotion. Quickly, he stood up, realizing that it might wake Dani up. He grabbed the baby monitor and toned it down.

    "Ouch!" But somehow, he caught his toe on the bedstand, making him bend in pain. But he managed to control himself before he could shout and wake up his wife.

    He knew she was exhausted, working hard in the office and immediately caring for their son once she arrived home.

    Quickly, he moved toward the door, gently opening it to prevent making a squeaking sound. Then, he strode toward his son''s room, right next door.

    "Hey, buddy!" He called to his son, using a mild tone, creating a soothing sound.

    But as expected, it was not that easy to calm him down. He seemed to haverge lungs for a small child as he gathered the strength by crying his heart out.

    "There, there." He tapped his son in his arms as he bent down on his crib. But that did not work. He tried to help out, but more than usual, it was Dani who took care of him.

    "Ok, Ares. Let me see." Alex tried to search his brain for what he should check first. He remembered watching Dani do it. He tried to help more, but things gotplicated.

    He scrunched his nose as he leaned forward. Then, his fingers worked on gripping his son firmly around his body as he lifted him toward his face.

    Once his son''s lower body was near his nose, he sniffed the air around him. "Holy crap!" He quickly pulled his son away.

    Why did he inhale so much? He almost wanted to vomit. "I can taste it on my tongue." He mumbled as he quickly ced his child on the changing table.

    "Now, what should I do?" He asked Ares, who looked frustrated as he was. "Of course, you are with all that crap." He could sympathize.

    He looked around the room, trying to remember the steps. He had seen Dani do it before. He knew he could also do it without needing to wake her up.

    "Don''t worry, Ares. It will be a piece of cake." He strapped Ares on the table, remembering that safety first. He did not want his son to roll over while he dealt with other things.

    Then, he moved to the adjoining cab where Dani kept the toiletries and diapers. He grabbed what he could remember he would use and ced them on the counter.

    "Ok. Are we ready?" He asked his son, who alternated between sobbing and crying hard. "I guess that is my go signal."

    He slowly lifted his feet ording to the steps he remembered. "Damn!" He could not help but curse silently, seeing how much crap this little person had produced.

    "That''s it." He shouted when he finally threw the dirty diaper in the trash bin. "Now, for the fun part." He could see that Ares had finally stopped crying.

    "You see. I told you we can do this, even without Mom." He ced a toy in his son''s hands, so he could get entertained while he finished thest stretch of his tedious task.

    He grabbed the powder, squeezing a good amount of it on his son''s skin. Then, he took the diaper and ced it under his ass.

    "Ok. How to do this?" He stared at the diaper, trying to determine how it worked. "I know this." He assured his son as he examined the disposable cloth.

    "You see." He announced sessfully, quite proud of himself after aplishing one ordeal. "It was not so bad." He finally lifted his son, cradling him in his arms.

    "Now, what do you want to do?" He asked, seeing that his son seemed not ready to return to sleep.

    When he started acting cranky again, he guessed he might have an idea. He ced the side of his index finger into the side of his son''s lips, and when his lips tried to grab it, he knew the little rascal was hungry.

    "You have to wait while I fix you a bottle." He told his son, but that was something he knew what to do.

    He went to the small cooler and grabbed a bottle of fresh breastmilk that Dani had prepared for tonight. He took the bottle and ced it in a warmer. He did not want to serve it cold to his son.

    "Here you go." He grabbed his son and held him in his arms before sitting on the rocking chair near his crib.

    He watched his son consume the milk with the power of a suction pump. He had no doubt he would grow up fast. He could not feel but be prouder.

    Finally, with a clean diaper and a full belly, Ares was ready to return to Lnd. He gently ced him back in his crib. "Sleep tight, my Prince."

    He dimmed the lights and left the door ajar as he returned to their bedroom and bed. He was just d that Dani did not notice that he was missing. He gentlyy down on the bed, avoiding waking her up.

    Finally, he shut his eyes with the thought of his wife and Dani floating in his mind. He had such a wonderful family.

    Damn! What now? He cursed silently, knowing he was still awake and not in dreand. But something was ringing in his ears again.

    With blurry vision, he grabbed the offending sound, discovering it was his phone. Who was it this time? He grumpily answered as he moved toward the balcony, avoiding waking Dani from the noise.

    "Oh! Crap," He thought as he realized it was not his phone but his wife. But that was not the worse. He hated hearing the voice on the other line.

    Still, he believed it was a blessing in disguise that he was the one who answered the phone. Thest thing he wanted was to see his wife dealing with his half-brother and his shitty life.

    It was not a secret that he hated his brother-inw. Could anyone me him for all the trouble Gerald had brought to his family?

    "Dani?" The man spoke on the line, thinking it was his wife on the line.

    If not for Ethan and Dani, he would have used all his powers to put him in jail where he belonged. Gerald was lucky that he loved his wife and would do anything for her, including sparing his life.

    "No, it is Alex." He answered. Gerald had to go through him first if he had something to say to Dani.

    His brother-inw was already in a lot of mess. He would not let him drag Dani with him. He promised to protect his wife, which included protecting him from this man.

    Gerald might share the same blood as his wife, but it did not necessarily mean he was family. Not unless he could prove otherwise.

    He believed in the family tied by love, not blood.

 Chapter 1250: A handsome stranger

    Her fingers tightened at the stroller as she pushed it up the street. It was a short, mild uphill climb to their destination.

    But first, she had to make some stops. So far, she had one more. "We are here," Sarah whispered to her daughter as she pushed her inside the shop.

    They were in a shop, buying some sweet treats for Grandmama Ang. She always loved cakes, pies, and tarts. She could not live without them.

    The shop was between her house and the park. Usually, she would order before bringing Luisa to the yground. Then, she would pick it up on their way back home.

    "Hi, Leslie. What is your special today?" She asked the youngdy who assisted the customers.

    She checked the freshly baked goodies on the disy ss counter while smelling the delicious scents. She could already see a few she would like to try.

    "We have several to choose from." Leslie showed her their new bread and cakes on disy.

    "Hey, Luisa. I think I have something for you." The salesdy moved behind the counter and pulled something from under it.

    Then when she returned, she had a gorgeous pink tiara for her. "This is for you." She ced it on top of her daughter''s head.

    "Now, you look like a real princess," Leslie said, giggling when Luisa reacted with a beautiful smile.

    She could not help but think of what the young woman said. If only they knew the truth. But Leslie had no idea.

    "Thanks, Leslie, but you did not have to do that." She said, grateful for the friendly people she had met.

    "That is ok, Ms. Richmond. We made several baby cakes. That was the extra that we don''t need anymore." She exined.

    Their interaction was interrupted when new customers entered the store. She listed the items she would buy and gave the list to Leslie.

    "She is so beautiful." The couple beside themmented as they stooped down and stared at her child inside her stroller.

    She could not help but be proud of her little bundle of joy. Indeed, she was a gorgeous child, taking up most of the attractive features of her father.

    Damn! Why did she have to think of him? But how could she not when she saw him every time she looked at their daughter?

    Of course, her daughter also inherited some of her features, but the attributes of her father were more prominent. Sometimes, she could see telltale signs of his mannerism too.

    "Thanks." She responded to the young couple. "Do you have kids?" She asked, trying to be polite to her new neighbors.

    She had noticed them before. She saw them move into the house not far from her ce.

    "No, we don''t have yet. But we are already expecting one." The younger woman excitedly dered as she held on to her t tummy.

    "We are just newlywed." The husband stated, both excited and nervous. "Is it hard to care for a child?" He suddenly asked.

    "Oh, that is wonderful. Congrattions!" She always thought that babies were gifts that they should be thankful for.

    Despite what happened to her, she knew she was still lucky. Many had dreamt of having a child but sadly failed to produce one. She might not have a husband, but she did not mind as long as she had a healthy and beautiful baby girl.

    "And I won''t lie to you. It is not easy to raise a child, but if you work together, it would be a piece of cake." She told them.

    At least they had each other to get through the hard times. But she was not alone. She had Ang, Bea, and Goliath to keep herpany.

    They discussed a few more things before they eventually exchanged numbers. She paid for her orders and went on her way.

    "Here we are." She said to her daughter, who already had a bright smile on her tiny adorable face.

    One of the factors she took into consideration when she chose this ce was themunity. It is a small one that would seem to know almost everybody.

    Most of what she needed was closed by, essible by walking, including this park, a grocery, the pastry shop, and a couple more small specialty shops.

    Moreover, she liked that the hospital and other government facilities were just a few minutes from her ce. In addition, her work was also nearby.

    "Sarah,e over here." Although she never liked making friends. Since she had Luisa, she felt obligated to be friendly.

    But somehow, she learned to like chatting with them as they talked about their kids. "What is going on?" She asked, picking up something unusual in their group.

    She was slightlyte due to the couple. So she might have missed something. She parked Luisa''s stroller on the side and took her child into the big ypen where she could crawl with the other kids.

    "You werete, but not thatte." One of the mothers she bonded with pointed to someone on the other side of the y area.

    "He is new around here. A widower." Another mother giggled dreamily.

    "Stop staring because he might notice." Sarah looked mortified when the man suddenly looked in her direction just when she nced his way.

    "I can''t. Don''t you see? Those eyes and that body?" Her new friend said as she continued to ogle at the man.

    "Hey, you are already happily married." Her friend argued, pointing out his great husband.

    "Have you seen the guy and my hubby? Just for one day, I wish he would look like that." Her friend said in wishful thinking.

    She had never met her husband or any of their husbands. But from their conversations, they seemed to be happily married.

    "Why don''t you let Sarah have him?" Her other friend said. "Besides, they are perfect. Both of them lost their partners early in life."

    She was not expecting she would end up in a matchmaking session. "You know, girls. I don''t think that is such a good idea."

    She agreed with the girls, he looked attractive, but sadly, she was not searching for a partner. Besides, she did note here to hook up with the first avable man.

    "No. That is not necessary." She quickly shook her head, telling them to stop fixing her to the guy. "I am sure that guy is not over the death of his wife. So, we should not bother him."

    She tried to convince her friends that she did not need to go on a date with a widower. But it seemed her new friends would not stop until they had set her up.

    "Don''t be ridiculous. I heard it had been over a year ago. And the guy had been on his first date, but it did not work out." Her friend informed them of what she gathered from the grapevine.

    "Seriously, girls, you need another hobby." Sarah interrupted, both amused and scared of the abilities of thesedies. "You can''t snoop around another person''s life."

    But she knew they were just normal wives and mothers who had too much time on their hands. They could not help but gossip in their spare time.

    "Say''s the reporter." One of the mothersmented, making her smile and chuckle with them.

    "Fine," Sarah conceded. If there was someone who loved to poke her nose on none of her business, it was her. "But please, do not set me up, guys." She pleaded with them.

    Finally, she and her new friends started talking about other things. One thing she liked about this group, she learned new beneficial insights on how she could raise her daughter.

    As a first-time mother, navigating into her new life, motherhood, and career was challenging without help.

    Although Ang was there to guide her, she still needed new input from mothers, more or less, her simr age.

    "Why not?" Her other friend questioned, still unconvinced about herck of interest. "You are still beautiful, young, and attractive. And very talented. So, why not try to date again?"

    That sounded nice, but finding another man was not in her books. "I don''t think I am ready for anothermitment. Besides, I wish to enjoy my single life and my daughter." And among other reasons, she could not say or even admit to herself.

    "Anyway, I am telling you. You are making a mistake." One of her friends reiterated. "If I am you, I will give it a try. One date will not hurt."

    She could not help butugh at her friends'' effort to hook her up with a guy. "But I don''t even know him. He might not be interested in me." Not that she was.

    She just wanted to show her friends their suggestions sounded ridiculous. Nevertheless, she was d that ytime would soon be over. She could return inside her house to clean for the rest of the day.

    That was her routine every weekend when she had no work. And today, she was sticking to it.

    "We can fix that." Her friend suddenly waved her hand, and the man smiled and strode towards them, carrying a handsome boy in his muscr arms.

    It was toote to escape when her friends put her on the spot. It appeared it was a setup.

    "He had been asking about you. He might slightly know you, but you can get to know him now." Her friend said, slightly looking guilty this time.

    "What did you do?" She asked, as she suddenly wanted to strangle her.

    "I just said I will introduce the two of you. The rest is up to you guys." She whispered before the man stood before them, greeting everybody.

    Indeed, up close, he seemed to be a charming man. But he was still a handsome stranger she had no interest in knowing.

 Chapter 1251: Houston, we have a problem

    Mike was going on a mission.

    It was nothing unusual from what he used to do. He had walked into that building a million times before.

    This time, he could be walking into a trap. So far, he had not seen any sign that their enemies suspected anything. Still, he did not want to put his guard down.

    "Hey, are you up to do this?" His partner tapped his shoulder, snapping him out of a trance.

    Guiltily, he knew his focus should be on the task ahead. But somehow, his mind seemed to wander somewhere else, thinking of someone in particr.

    "What?" He was slightly surprised, but ncing at his friend, he realized his situation. "Of course, I am ready." He rotated his neck and shoulders, relieving a tension building inside him.

    As much as he wanted to act brave and unafraid, he knew he would be risking his life if he got caught. Therefore, he had to be cautious.

    Gerald had always been better than him, especially in covert operations. But he was still the second. So he was confident he could do this.

    "Great!" Gerald let go of him and moved to check on his gadgets. "Then, shall we do this?" Of course, it was time.

    He took a deep breath before nodding at his friend. Without saying a word, he exited the car and strolled on the pavement, acting like it was another day. Then, he crossed the street to reach the entrance to the old building.

    "Do you hear me?" His friend asked, talking into his microphone.

    "Loud and clear." He responded as he heard him in his receiver, hidden inside his ear.

    He just hoped that no one would notice the hidden wire in his body. Or maybe, he could catch them on tape dealing with their illegal activities if they could not get the papers.

    "Be careful. If you think things are going south, get out of there as fast as possible." Gerald reminded him before he turned silent again.

    He remembered Gerald saying he was more valuable than any papers in there. "If you don''t want to do this, tell me." His friend said.

    "But I want to do this. You have bailed me out in so many situations before. If not for you, I will be nothing. So, let me do this. It is the least I can do." Mike knew he owed his friend his life.

    He would be nothing or probably dead if not for his friend and mentor. Now, it was his turn to return the favor.

    "Hey, Mike. That is one fancy suit you are wearing." One of the security guarding the entrance greeted him.

    "You know me. I need to look the part. Just came from one lucrative negotiation." He pretended he had been in a meeting, acting like nothing was out of the ordinary.

    "I guess a fancywyer needs fancy suits." The man looked at him with approval.

    He always liked the man. He was funny. But he would not trust him. He was a cold killer. He would never take a second thought about shooting a man.

    "Yep." Mike showed off his suit before walking passed the man. "Anyway, is the boss inside?" He had to confirm if their intel was correct.

    His eyes roamed the lobby, checking how many men were inside. But he kept his attention on the man, reassuring that the man did not suspect anything.

    "No, he is out. Are you here to see him?" The man asked, slightly raising his eyebrows at him.

    "No, not actually. But I hoped the boss was here because I had something to tell him." He exined. "But I will just go upstairs to my office to get some things." He shrugged, acting like it was no big deal.

    He was here just like the other days he hade and gone in this building. He had to act the part before someone noticed that he was lying.

    "Ok. Mike." The guard waved him off as he turned his attention to something else.

    That was the easy part, he thought. But the mission was only beginning as he rode the elevator to the upper floor.

    From another perspective, this ce was just another corporate office, but it was the central headquarters of their operations.

    "Mike, wait." The guard called his name. He was waiting for the elevators to open but had to turn to look at him.

    Suddenly, he could not help but wonder if something was wrong. Did he somehow blow his cover? Despite his bravado, he still felt a slight uneasiness.

    "What is it?" He immediately asked, hoping to sound normal.

    "Do you think you have timeter or even tomorrow? I have a case that I wish to consult with you." The guard said, making him breathe a sigh of relief.

    It wasmon for this guy to ask for his help with thew. Most of the time, they needed a goodwyer to get out of a jam with thew enforcers.

    "Sure. Text me the time tomorrow." Mike answered the man just in time for the doors to open. "But I have to go."

    He walked through the doors and waited for it to close. Finally, alone, that was the only time he could rx a bit.

    Being the friend of the previous head of the organization had its perks. And one of those was his office on the same floor as the big boss.

    Although it was a ghost office, they kept skeleton employees to keep up with the pretension of a daily legal operation.

    But it was just a front for argerpany that handled most of their underground distributions.

    "Hey, Sweetheart." He greeted the woman sitting outside the boss''s office. "Would you mind helping me out with a minor problem?"

    "What is it, Mike?" The woman asked, batting her eyebrows at him.

    He always knew that the woman wanted him. However, he never liked mixing business with pleasure. But who said he could not flirt with her when he needed something from her?

    "I have a few things to do, but you see..." He slowed his speech, wanting her to catch up, and finished the sentence for him.

    "Say no more. I can do it for you." She willingly volunteered, which was precisely the n.

    "Oh, I can''t impose on you like that." Pretending to decline her offer of help. But, of course, that was just his ploy.

    "Don''t be silly. So, what is it?" She insisted as she stood from her chair.

    "If you are sure..." He still pretended to hesitate, leading the way to his office.

    He asked her to do some work for him. But the most important one was tricking her to leave her post for a long time. She was the only one standing in his way to get ess to the boss''s office.

    "This is a piece of cake. Just give me a few minutes to take care of this." She dered as she started working on the papers.

    He also pretended to work on his table, waiting for his opportunity. He was not worried. He had plenty of time. Their boss was not returning to his office until the next day.

    Besides, he just needed a few minutes to ess the office and the files. Then, he would be home free.

    "Thanks, Sweetheart. You are a darling." He knew he should keep the praisesing so she would be more encouraged to do what he asked her.

    Soon enough, she excused herself, leaving him alone in his office. He knew it was the chance he had been waiting for.

    Quickly, he moved to the door to check on her. Then she saw her carrying the files toward the elevator. He knew that was it.

    "Once she is inside the elevator, I am moving in." He spoke on the microphone, watching every second as it ticked by.

    "Ok. You are clear to go. The coast is still clear." Gerald spoke on his receiver. It meant his boss had not unexpectedly decided to show up.

    "I am walking toward your office." He said, waiting for his further instructions. Who would know the ce more than his former boss?

    "Just go to the end of the left corner cab..." Gerald said, giving him instructions leading him to the secret vault where he had stashed most of the evidence against their enemies.

    On the other hand, Gerald also safeguarded a few secrets inside that vault. He could not let their enemies get them.

    "Ok." He carefully followed his directives until he found the secret hiding ce. With his guide, he opened the vault without any problems.

    Click!

    The sound that he needed to hear. Quickly, he opened the solid door, revealing him inside the metallic secured cab.

    "Oh! Shit!" He hissed under his breath when he saw the content.

    "What is wrong?" Gerald sounded anxious as he waited for him to answer him.

    He bent forward, scrambling to search the vault. Bundles of money covered one side. Then, a few nuisance documents he did not need.

    Nevertheless, he already knew something was wrong.

    "Houston, we have a problem."

 Chapter 1252: An instant father

    He booked the next flight on his phone. He knew he had to go back because he had obligations to keep. Then he offered Serena a lift back to the orphanage.

    Thest few days he spent with her were great, spectacr, magical, and so on. He could say more adjectives, but words were never enough to describe what his heart felt.

    "So, what would happen now?" He dreaded the question the entire time they were together. However, he knew he had no choice but to ask.

    Of course, he did not want to leave her. But he also wanted to hear her say she wished to be with him. However, he could only wait for her decision.

    He could never force her to jump into the next flight with him or expect her to drop everything else because of him. That was just not realistic.

    "Don''t get me wrong, Adam. I enjoyed every minute we were together. And I want to go with you and face the world. But I need to do something first." Serena looked at him with those doe eyes, seemingly pleading with him for understanding.

    He believed it did not sound so bad. Right?

    She did not outright reject him like before. She was only asking for time to get her things in order. Then, he hoped everything between them would be ok.

    "Are you sure you don''t want me to stay?" He knew he would drop everything for her, even his job with her brother. All she had to do was ask him.

    He parked the rented car on the curve, just outside the orphanage''s gates. Then, he turned to look at her, knowing that their time was almost up.

    "No. That would not be necessary. I can''t keep you away from your job." Serena exined to him. "You probably had a lot of backlogs to catch up with."

    She unbuckled her seatbelt, looking outside her window for a second before turning to him. The look on her face seemed promising, but it was still hard to tell what she was thinking.

    "And besides, I will not take long. I promise." She hastily added, making his heart almost stop. Did he hear her right? "Can you wait for me till I get back?"

    He immediately unbuckled himself from his seat and turned to her. He could see a few passersby looking in their direction. But they only nced for a second before they went on their way.

    But he could not care less about all those people. He could only concentrate on the woman that stared at him with an adorable smile on her lips.

    "Of course, I will wait for you." He would wait for her for as long as it takes. He was not giving up now when he finally saw hope for a future with her.

    He grabbed his hand as he leaned closer. "I will wait for you until you are ready to be with me."

    He must look like a fool at that moment as he could not wipe the smile on his face as he walked through the airport lobby.

    As much as he did not want to leave her, he knew he had to go. He needed to give her time. He had to trust her that, in time, she woulde to him, ready to take a chance with him.

    "Sir, please hurry because we are already about to finish boarding." The man at the ticketing booth told him.

    He would not be thatte if not for her. But, of course, he would never me her. If he had to take the next flight, he would not mind as long as he could spend more time with her.

    But at some point, she forced him to leave. She did not want him to miss his flight. But she promised he could call her any time he was not busy.

    "Thanks." He quickly made his way to the gate, just in time before the door closed.

    Soon, he was sitting in his assigned seat and flying across the vast blue ocean on his way home. But all he could think about was going back to be with her.

    However, he believed flying back was out of the question. Still, he could do one more thing as he gazed outside his window and thought of a n.

    Thankfully, he booked business ss. It was less crowded and noisy. He took his phone out of his pocket and dialed a number.

    "Hey!" He quickly greeted her as soon as the line connected. He could not wait to hear her voice.

    "Hey! Did you make it to your flight?" She sweetly asked as her voice floated in the air and into the sky to reach him.

    "Yes, I was just on time." He told her that the doors were about to close when he managed to arrive at the gates. He was thest passenger to board the ne.

    He settledfortably on his seat, minding his business as he spoke to her on the phone. He did not mind sitting alongside the elderlydy who was right next to him.

    As long as he talked to her, he felt he was on cloud nine, and nothing could go wrong. "By the way, when are you thinking ofing home?"

    He promised never to pressure her. But he could not help himself. "I miss you already, and I want to see you." He quickly added, hoping that was enough reason for his question. It was the truth.

    "I miss you too," Serena heartily responded. "But I still need to settle a few things here before I can leave."

    He understood that he could not demand that she abruptly change her ns because of him. Still, he could hope and pray that she would.

    He felt like a child who could not wait for Christmas to arrive so he could finally receive his present. But that was not how adult life worked. He needed to be patient and wait.

    "Ok. I understand." Could he me himself if he suddenly felt disappointed? But he kept his negative emotion to himself as they discussed a few other things.

    "Adam, can you convince Ken to ept our help?" Serena suddenly injected the boy into their conversation.

    He could only assume that Ken had truly impacted her life for her to be worried about his condition. He could not me her. After meeting the boy, he already knew he was special.

    "I will look for him and do my best." He told her, knowing that the child never had a permanent address. But he knew where he usually hung out.

    "What sort of help are we talking about?" Adam asked her. He wanted to arrange everything by the time Serena came home.

    He could arrange for better housing for Ken and his buddies. A stable job where they could earn a legal and decent living.

    Maybe he could add a schrship grant for the child. He could tell that he was wise beyond his age. He could easily earn a degree if he worked hard enough.

    "I want to adopt him, Adam," Serena confidently said. She did not stutter or useplicated words. Therefore, he should have understood what she said.

    "What?" But still, he was dumbfounded by her n. Adopting was a big step. Something he never considered Serena would do. And as herwyer, he would not advise this without full investigation and consideration.

    "You heard me. I have been thinking about this for a long time." She said, but he still thought it was not long enough.

    "But adoption?" He was not against it. He believed that if parents could not have kids, he always advised taking a child out of a foster home to love and care for.

    But Serena was young. She could still have kids of her own. Their kids, his mind interjected. So, there was no need for her to adopt a teenage boy.

    "There are many ways to help Ken. You do not have to rush to adoption." He told her on the line, but the sigh in her voice told him what he could not see.

    She was frustrated because she wanted this. Adam could not help but wonder if she was using the boy to salvage her life. To put meaning back to her crumbling world.

    Many showbiz people have done that. But they usually find infants from third world countries, impoverished by economic crisis or war.

    Not a teenager who might already have a long, outstanding criminal record. Adam still had to investigate this part of the child''s life.

    But judging from the association, the boy kept. He might not be far behind. He could be as bad or worse than his friends.

    "Well, I just want to tell you that I wish to consider adopting Ken," Serena said with conviction, sounding quite determined with her n.

    Of course, he understood what Serena had gone through. But he did not want her to make drastic decisions.

    "And that would somehow affect whatever would happen to my future." She added as if she was giving him a notice.

    Was it a warning that if he proceeded to be with her, it would be a package deal? Her and the boy? That he had no option.

    As he had said, he wanted kids. But did he want Ken to be his son? Because that was what would happen if he pursued a rtionship with Serena. That was what she was telling him.

    Being with her would mean bing an instant father of a smart-ass teenage boy. Was he ready for that?

 Chapter 1253: Dreamt of a new life

    He could only wish to hold her in his arms. But all he could do was watch her sleep, eat, work, and care for their unborn child.

    He was like a ghost lurking around her. But instead of supernatural powers, he used modern technology. He knew that his actions sounded creepy. It was stalking on another level.

    But he had no ill intention of adopting this method. He just wanted to make sure Haley was safe at all times. In the meantime, it was the best he could do since he could not physically be with her.

    "Gerald, have you heard a word I said." His friend spoke louder this time since he had failed to acknowledge him earlier.

    He turned off theptop and closed the lid before his eyes focused on his friend. Of course, he had heard his every word. He even understood what he told him.

    But it did mean that he should act on it immediately. He knew some circumstances required rushed decisions, but this was not one of those times.

    He moved out of his chair and walked over to his favorite window, staring at the street below him. Unfortunately, he still had toe up with a new n.

    "I am not deaf, Mike." He answered indifferently, not wanting the news to distract him from his goal. "Don''t worry. I will deal with it ordingly."

    His friend had grown quiet, but he sensed his presence as he started pacing the small room of his living quarters.

    He could tell his friend was worried for him. He was too. But letting his emotions overwhelm him would not solve the problem. He needed to stay calm and sharp to produce a new strategy.

    "Don''t worry." Mike lost it. "How can you calmly say that?" He shouted this time, appearing to be losing his cool.

    He sighed, feeling his friend''s frustration. But could he me him? No, he could not since his friend was only looking after him.

    Honestly, he knew this incident would be a big problem for him. But losing focus would not help him resolve the issue.

    "Because somehow, we will figure this out," Gerald assured his friend as he moved away from the window and returned to his table. "We always do."

    He had always been confident about his ns. That was how his father raised him, at least the man who had mentored him in this world of crime.

    Joaquin would always remind him that he needed to be the best. He could let anyone dictate his actions. He should never doubt himself. His decisions must always have his full backing.

    "You have to trust me." Gerald knew what he was asking of his friend.

    And so far, Mike had no reason to question his decisions. But it did not mean that he was always right. Therefore, he could not be blind to his mistakes.

    That was why his father would always ask about his backup n because there was always the likelihood that the first n would fail.

    "But..." His friend was ready to argue for more. But he stopped, probably sensing he would not win.

    "No more buts," Gerald said as he grabbed some files on his desk. "Let us try toe up with something." He could not see the point of dwelling on matters he had no answers yet.

    He looked at the only few pieces of evidence they had recovered so far. Unfortunately, it was not much since the most valuable files he collected had been missing. Somehow, Don, Mike, or one of his men must have discovered his secret safe and cracked it open.

    "But what about those missing files?" Mike asked, still bothered by it.

    He also thought about those documents. But unlike him, Mike had no idea what the rest of those files contained. It was mostly his files against his enemies.

    But in the wrong hands, whoever had it could also use it against him. They could implicate him if they knew how to interpret the information and look for the right clues.

    "I am still thinking," Gerald answered his friend. He knew those files were supposed to be his ticket out of this world. But sadly, he lost them.

    Now, it seemed he would need to dig more for more evidence. And it was not looking good for him if he could not convince the authorities that he was still a valuable asset to them.

    "But don''t worry. Those files would not implicate your name in any criminal proceedings if they suddenly leaked into the public ornded in the hands of the legal authorities." Gerald assured his friend.

    Nothing on those files would show that Mike had been a valuable member of his organization. He made sure of that.

    Therefore, as far as the authorities were concerned, he only used him for legal counsel. Even their enemies had no clue of his deep involvement in his life. To them, he was just his connection in the legal system.

    "That is not my concern." Mike nted his fist on the table as he stared down at him. "I am thinking about you. How much of your involvement would incriminate you in those papers?"

    He knew there was a possibility that his enemies could bury him with this information. "I will not worry about that until it is necessary." But he would not disclose that to his friend.

    However, he would still prepare for the worse. But for now, he wanted to dwell on what he could do and n for it. So far, the most impending was his meeting with the authorities.

    He knew they would expect the evidence that would finally put the major yers'' heads in the underworld on a silver tter. But was this enough? He doubted.

    "I don''t know how you can act like this is not a big deal. You can end up in jail, not for ten years but a lifetime with no parole. That is if your enemies do not find you and kill you first." Mike reasoned with him.

    "I agree with you, Mike. That is why we are trying to figure out who took them. So we can take it back. If not, create a backup n." He wanted to neutralize the situation and calm his friend down.

    Finally, after a few more exnations, Mike settled down. He sat opposite his desk and worked on the papers before them.

    "I don''t think this would work." Even Mike thought so. It was not enough to inconclusively put his enemies behind bars.

    "Let me worry about that." Gerald closed the files and ced them inside a bag. Then, he walked toward his friend, tapping him on the shoulder. "I appreciate everything you have done for me."

    Then, he moved toward the window again, staring at the graffiti on the walls. "But for now, let me handle this while you worry about living your life and staying alive. Besides, I think you still have a girl to look for." He said without looking at his friend.

    "But you still need me," Mike stated, unable to believe he was letting him go.

    "Of course, I will always need you. But let me handle this for now." Gerald believed that if his ns had gone south, he did not want his friend to get involved.

    "But there is one thing I will ask of you." He finally turned to look at his friend. "If something happens to me, take care of Haley and my son."

    His eyes turned again to the window, but all he could see was the woman he loved carrying their child. He wished to be present in her delivery and see his child be born into the world.

    But if that was not even possible.

    He hoped Mike could guarantee their safety and future. He had already arranged everything. All Mike had to do was execute hisst will.

    "You know I will never let anything happen to them," Mike assured him. "You know I never loved a woman before, but Haley is a witch." His friend shook his head.

    He understood what his friend was saying. Haley managed to get to him. She had sneaked into his friend''s heart just like she crawled into his cold heart.

    She had bewitched them. Now, both of them swore to protect her with their lives.

    "I know." That was all he could say.

    "But nothing romantic or anything, just like a little sister," Mike exined. "She gets on your nerves and sticks there. Eventually, you know you can''t live without her." He borated, voicing what he felt about her.

    "You don''t have to exin, Mike. Haley is someone special." He could admit that now. He loved her and would love her until the day he died.

    Suddenly, he wished he could turn back time. So he could say what he felt for this incredible woman. Nevertheless, he hoped he would still have the chance if he could pull through with his ns.

    He dreamt of a new life for himself and his family.

 Chapter 1254: A hard step but a well-earned victory

    It had been two days since Adam had left. She would be a hypocrite if she said she did not miss him. She felt a loss that she had never felt before, not in her past rtionship.

    This time, she knew what she felt for him was unfamiliar and different from what she had ever experienced.

    If this was the definition of love, then she could only conclude that she had never been in love before. Frankly, it was the most incredible feeling.

    "And you deserve it." She decisively dered, using these words as her new mantra in life.

    If she could turn back the clock, she would not have settled for the mediocre rtionships she had in the past.

    She would have realized it was not love she had felt for those men but a false sense of security. Nevertheless, it was a lesson she would never forget.

    "Serena, are you ready?" She heard Sister Nenita calling to her behind the closed door. She had been in her room preparing for some time. But was she ready?

    She had thought of taking the next avable flight to go home. Of course, she longed to see the man that had shown her that she still had a chance for happiness.

    However, she still needed to tie some loose ends and keep some promises she made before she could leave.

    "Just a minute." She responded as she stared at herself onest time at the reflection in the small mirror in her room. "Almost done."

    She believed she owed to stay due to those kind people who helped her get back on her feet. And she could not break another promise to these kids who barely had enough reason to live for the future.

    She had to be their beacon of light in their darkest days. She had to bring hope back into their lives. She could not just abandon them just like their parents did.

    "Wow!" Sister Nenita expressed her amazement. "You look incredible. Stunning!" She hastily added thest part, visibly seeing how her eyes glowed as she gazed at her.

    She was attending a children''s function at the hospital. She had promised to help the kids in the Cancer ward through their various fundraising activities.

    "You are so beautiful." Even the kids standing beside the nuns expressed their infatuation.

    How could she me them when she hardly wore anything but a simple dress, jeans, and a shirt since she came leaving with them? Then, she barely wore makeup on her face.

    Now, she wore an expensive gown with her face made up, her hair tied in a neat bun with a few twisted tendrils cascading down the side of her cheeks.

    "Thanks." She had always enjoyed hearing the praises from her fans. It had been the basis for the effectiveness of her performance as an actress.

    But she had never allowed the glitter and mour of her fame to blind her from the truth. Her beauty and stardom were just temporary. It would eventually fade away.

    That was why she had honed her craft, hoping her talent would keep her long enough in the industry and not just her looks.

    "You are all too kind." She appreciated the authenticity of their love and concern for her. They were not a fan but her extended family. She guessed this was the life she wanted, simple and peaceful.

    Sadly, she lost track of her goal and ns when she entangled her path with the wrong crowd. Then, she had weaved her life into a web of lies and deceit, trapping herself with a man whose only purpose was to own her.

    Thankfully, she found a way to escape that hellish rtionship just in time before shepletely buried herself in the hole she dug for herself.

    "I think you are ready." Sister Margaret marched closer to her. "Doc Sebastian is already waiting for you at the foyer." She informed her.

    She took a final look at herself in the ss door, seeing a faint reflection of her appearance on the clear surface.

    She could not see anything wrong, and nothing was out of ce. She guessed she would define herself as perfect. At least, that was how people described her appearance.

    "Ok. Let us go. We do not want to keep Sebastian waiting." She looked at the nuns who wereing with her. Unlike her, they wore their usual ck habits, nothing fancy like her.

    But the little ones chosen to apany them had worn something special, buying them some new piece of clothing that would fit the asion.

    "But, wait." Serena stopped in front of Fabio and knelt before him. "We''ll just fix this." She tinkered on his little bow, straightening it and smoothening the rest of his already crumpled shirt.

    What could they do? Fabio was an active young boy. He would move around like a spinning top. He would only stop when he had spent all his energy.

    "Now, you are looking quite dashing." She said with a cheerful smile.

    "What is dashing?" He suddenly asked, probably hearing the word for the first time.

    "It means you look like a handsome Prince." One of the older young girls said. "I read that in a fairy tale book." She exined.

    "Yes, that is correct. You look like a dashing Prince." She agreed with her. "All of you look like Princes and Princesses." Sheplimented each of them with their elegant clothes.

    "Really?" Fabio seemed surprised. But he quickly recovered as he smiled, standing straight and looking confident. "I can be a Prince. My parents probably own the grandest pce somewhere out there."

    Of course, she loved his self-confidence and sense of humor. He never failed to make herugh, even in her saddest days.

    "I am sure." Serena believed every child was entitled to their dreams and imagination. She was not about to ruin that for this little boy. "And all of you can be anything you want to be when you grow up."

    She wanted to inspire them to dream and work hard to achieve them. She believed everyone had a promising future if they were brave enough to strive for it.

    She would not be an actress if she had abandoned her dreams and blindly followed her father''s advice. She would have probably ended up as a career woman, awyer, a doctor, or a profession she never wanted.

    She was not saying something was wrong with those jobs, but that was not what she would choose for herself.

    "You mean to say. I can also be an actress." One of the girls shrilled excitedly.

    "Yes, if that is what you want. But you will still need to study hard. Acting is not all about standing in front of the camera. It requires more." She told the younger girl.

    She had seen the adolescent girl act during their in-house y activities. She was good. With more practice, she could get better.

    "I did not know that." The girl looked astonished as she exined how hard it was to be an actress.

    Many thought that being beautiful was enough. At first, many use it as a stepping stone. But eventually, the fans and people around the world would demand the quality of each performance.

    It was a demanding career choice, but what job was easy? Frankly, she could not think of one. Her father and brother had to work from dawn to dusk.

    Then, the lowest-ranking crew in a film set had to be the first to arrive and thest to leave. Therefore, she could not see the difference between both jobs, except for the pay, but both must do the hardbor.

    "You are still young. Why don''t you think more about what you want to do with your life, set a goal, and work hard on achieving it one step at a time?" It was the best advice she could give her, based on her experience.

    "There is Sebastian. I want you all to thank him for inviting us to this event." Serena instructed the young kids as they approached their handsome host.

    He was another example of a career-oriented man who had to go through a ring of fire before achieving the level of sess he had today.

    "I will be a doctor." One of the kids dreamily said as she looked at the man of the hour.

    She heard that she had a major crush on their attending physician. But who would not? He was intelligent, handsome, kind, and so forth. What else would a girl ask for?

    "You can do that too. I know you can." Suddenly, Serena felt like she was giving a career session with the kids. But when was the best time to talk to them about their goals in life?

    She believed it was while they were still young and impressionable. There were many jobs they could pick from, but the bottom line was. They must choose it for themselves.

    Still, she would opt for a career where she could be happy even if she had failed several times. Because, in the end, sess was all about how she felt about herself.

    It was a hard step to reach the top but a well-earned victory.

 Chapter 1255: A new client

    Throbbing lights glittered through the dark room. Loud music filled the air, making it impossible to hear conversations audibly.

    She squinted her eyes to adjust to the dim light. She never liked going to these kinds of ces. She always preferred a silent night in her apartment with mellow music ying in the background.

    But a group of the people she worked with insisted on celebrating tonight, and they would not take no for an answer.

    "Hey, loosen up, girl. You just earned your spot on the leaderboard." Her boss announced, tapping her in her arms while shoving a ss in her hands. "Now, let us drink up."

    It seemed she had sold one of the priciest properties in their listing. So, her boss gave her and the rest of her teammates a treat as a reward for their hard work.

    "To Rose." Another of her workmate raised her ss, signaling that she should do the same. With a slight hesitation, she tipped the ss to her lips and drank the clear liquid.

    She guessed she deserved the attention and the des for working day and night to sell a piece ofnd, an apartment, or anything with great value.

    "I could not have done this without all of your help." She acknowledged her work buddies, who had been very supportive. "And the opportunity." She also showed her gratitude to her boss for believing in her.

    "You have proven to all of us that you have what it takes to be part of this team." Her boss nodded in approval, demonstrating she was proud of her employees.

    Another set of drinks flooded their table. Soon, she was drinking more than her fair share. She was not lightweight, but her tolerance was no match to the alcohol circting in her system.

    "Hey, girls. It seems like you are celebrating something special." She heard an unfamiliar man join them at their table.

    Suddenly, she felt ufortable when she saw him up close. She had noticed him earlier, looking in her direction. But she ignored him, thinking that she might be mistaken.

    Nheless, this time, she could confirm her suspicions might be correct, seeing his eyes gravitating in her direction once again.

    "Yes, we are." Her boss enunciated, appearing to be tipsy as well. "And thanks for the drinks, Mr. Anderson."

    She suddenly realized that her boss might know this man. Was he a rtive, a friend, or a client? But then again, why was she interested to know?

    "It is the least I can do for your assistance with one of my important clients." The man responded with a charming smile. "He loved hisst purchase with you." He continued to talk to her boss while she attentively listened.

    Frankly, she could not look away as she stared at him, loving how his lips curved into a smile while his cheeks produced those adorable indentations on both sides.

    "Well, you can alwayse to us." Her boss answered the client with a satisfied expression.

    "I might need another assistance soon. Can you rmend me someone who could help me?" Mr. Anderson expressed an interest.

    Suddenly, she could not help but wonder if his interest was with a property they were selling or her as his eyes fixed on her.

    It was like she was possessed. She felt an attraction that she never felt before when their eyes finally connected.

    Was it because the man looked like a God? Or could it be the alcohol circting in her bloodstream, lodging in her brain, and distorting her reasoning?

    But her clueless boss suddenly turned to her with a wide grin on her red lips. "I think you will love Ms. Sheldon to show you some of our new promising properties."

    Her boss introduced them, telling him more about her work and informing her about his trade. "The two of you should set an appointment." Her boss suggested.

    A part of her brain told her this was just a business transaction, but her body told her otherwise when their hands finally touched for a handshake.

    It was like electricity flowed traversing through her nerves until it fried all her brainwaves. She was speechless, unable to move or say anything.

    "That seems a lovely idea." Mr. Anderson held on to her hand, gripping it firmly but not too tightly. "I would love to set up a meeting with you, Ms. Sheldon."

    The other part of her brain warned her as it sounded rming bells. She had always been a rational thinker, avoiding danger at all costs.

    But now, a tiny part of her wanted to rebel, nagging her to unleash some of her wild sides. Again, she attributed this to the alcohol that clouded her judgment.

    "Why don''t you give her your card, Rose?" Her boss rmended, thinking not much of what was happening between them. To her boss, this was business.

    "Of course!" Hearing her name in her boss''s voice seemed to snap her out of her trance. She finally pulled her hand from his grip, freeing her from his spell.

    She rummaged through her small bag for a piece of cardboard with her name and number printed on the surface. Then, she handed the card to the enigmatic man.

    "Rose!" He repeated her name as he stared at her card, letting the letters roll on his tongue.

    The way he said her name sent shivers down her spine. Goosebumps spread across her skin, liking how his voice caressed her ears.

    "Damn! That was sexy." She mumbled to herself, unable to control the effect of his seemingly innocent action on her. Nevertheless, she could not deny that her body was overheating.

    For God''s sake, he just said her name. It was not like he touched her or kissed her. She chastised herself for overreacting.

    "Pardon?" He leaned closer, pretending to be clueless about what she said.

    However, the way his eyes sharpened into a slit. Then his lips stretched into a devilish smile. She knew he had heard her.

    "I said I can prepare a few property listings you might like. But I will need you to send me specific details of what you might be looking for." She borated, shifting into her work mode.

    She had no idea how she said all those words. But she was thankful she did not stutter or slur. She did not want to humiliate her boss after giving her an important client.

    Yes, he is a new client.

    She should remember that.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1256: On a new quest

    His eyes would never tire of admiring beautiful women with stunning bodies. He loved the challenge of wooing them, dining with them, and,stly, sleeping with them.

    It was a routine that he would never get bored. But once the girl became clingy, the rtionship abruptly turned sour. And he knew it was time to end it.

    "Do you know her?" David asked his friend, pointing to the woman drinking at the other table on the other side of the bar.

    It seemed since he first noticed her that night, his eyes could not stop fixating on her. He wondered why since she did not seem the type of woman he went for.

    But then again, what was his type? He liked his woman as aggressive, yful, and someone who knew what she wanted.

    "No." His friend finally answered after checking the girl. "She must be new," Alex concluded when he did not recognize her.

    In his observation, she appeared silent, timid, and innocent. And she seemed responsible as he watched her reluctantly drink the sses served to her.

    He concluded she was the opposite of what he liked in his women. She was the typical woman who would demandmitment in a rtionship.

    "Are you interested?" Evan asked him, checking out the girl he had his eyes on. "If you are not..."

    He could already tell what Evan would say since they came from the same cloth. Therefore, he cut him off. "I might be." Staking a im on her.

    Somehow, he did not want his friend to have her even though he was not even sure he wanted to make a y for her.

    As he said, she was not his usual type. Frankly, he avoided her kind like the gue. He did not like women who wanted more than what he could give.

    Besides, he never believed in monogamy. He never saw himself marrying one woman. He knew if he ended up tying the knot with one person. He would either divorce her eventually or cheat on her.

    "Fine." Evan just shrugged his shoulder off as if it was no big deal. But his friend was worse than him. He at least had a rtionship with a woman before ending it.

    But his friend changed his girls like he changed his clothes. He never wanted to be with a woman more than a few times. One night stand was his game.

    Bute to think of it.

    They were no different because they never ended with a girl at the end. But one thing they never did was lie to them. They were always upfront with their intentions.

    "Aren''t you making a move?" Marcus asked as they all stared at the other table.

    He thought about it, but how would he make a y with this kind of woman? He doubted his usual technique would work on her.

    He believed this girl would not just jump into his bed with his charming smile and simple whispered promises. He needed a n.

    "I am thinking," David answered his friends. After a few more seconds, he snapped his finger on a server, instructing him to deliver several drinks to the other table.

    Still, he knew buying drinks for her and her friends would not be enough. He would need to connect with her, bring her flowers, ask her to dinner, and the like.

    However, he had never done anything asborious as this. Suddenly, he could not stop questioning his rationale. Was he seriously doing this? Was she worth all this trouble? And for what.

    A goody.

    ''Damn! What was wrong with him?'' He had no idea, but backing out seemed out of the question.

    Eventually, he stood up after he saw the waiter serve the drinks. He knew it was the opening he needed toe over and introduce himself to this new person of interest.

    As he walked over to their table, a part of him shouted at the back of his mind to stop and back away. It kept nagging that he was making the biggest mistake of his life.

    But the other part of him ignored the warning and won.

    "Hey, girls. It seems like you are celebrating something special." He spoke his opening line, using his connection to the woman sitting beside the target of his attraction.

    He continued discussing theirst transactions, appearing it was just a casual encounter between two business associates.

    Nevertheless, he felt a tinge of satisfaction when it appeared he had caught her attention. And more, when he finally felt a connection when their fingers touched.

    "Rose!" And when he said her name. It was like the most beautiful word he had ever heard. But not as gratifying as hearing her say, "Damn! That was sexy."

    It seemed all his blood pooled downwards, centering on the core of his being. He wondered how he managed to control himself after that.

    It was like an angel spoke to him, making him float in the heavens. Although, the words were nothing but angelic.

    On the contrary, it created an inferno inside him. He was afraid that if he had continued to feel this way. It would eventually send him to hell in a burning rage.

    "Let me call you in the morning." He offered, arranging an appointment with her.

    But if it had been up to him, he would prefer shee home with him tonight. The sooner he dealt with this growing obsession with her, the sooner he could get her out of his system.

    He concluded that he found her a challenge. She was something he never had before. Now, he wanted to conquer something out of hisfort zone.

    "Sure." She answered him with a timid smile, confirming that his assumption about her was correct.

    But how innocent was she, he wondered. He guessed that was the appeal that nagged at his curiosity and interest.

    Now, he was on a new quest. This time, he wished to conquer and explore something he had never had before, a rtionship with someone like this intriguing and enchanting woman.

 Chapter 1257: A total stranger

    Her fingers touched the picture frame disyed on the shelves. They were photos of her sister. Some of them had their other families in them.

    There were a few of her and Roseann. And one with David in the middle. But nothing of her alone or her and David. But that was not unusual since this was her sister''s ce, not hers.

    "Are you sure you will be fine alone?" Her sister had taken leave from work since she came home with her, showing her the ropes of her new life.

    But now, she had to return to the hospital before they took her out of the program. She learned that being a doctor was a demanding job. Her sister had to sacrifice most of her single life, devoting it to the practice of healing people.

    "Don''t worry about me," Rose assured her sister as she moved toward the kitchen to prepare herself something to eat.

    Somehow, she could remember how to fry some eggs and do menial jobs. But still, her past remained a blur. She could hardly remember anything, not her childhood, not the time when she was working, or the rtionship she had with David.

    Her memories were all nk. The doctors suspected that it might be due to the trauma of the ident. But they were not giving up on the chance she might still remember.

    She just needed something to trigger her memories. But she and Roseann had done many things that her sister imed she loved to do with their childhood, but nothing reminded her of her past.

    "Of course, it is my job to worry about you. I am the doctor, right?" Roseann acted like the big sister as she helped her on the couch.

    "Remember that you have physical therapy tomorrow and a session with Dr. Linday." Her sister pointed out her schedule.

    She was d to have her around. She was a tremendous help with her condition. She would not know what to do with her situation if not for her.

    She was just d that her motor skills were slowly returning to normal. She could finally move around without needing much help.

    "Thanks, Roseann." She did not want to be a burden to her sister, but she had no choice. She still had to learn to live again in this world. And it felt like she was starting from scratch.

    "By the way, you mentioned you had a dream earlier," Roseann said as she walked over to the counter to get her bag and keys. "Do you remember it now?"

    She thought about it. She remembered bits and pieces of it. It was vague. It seemed real. But it could also be just a dream. She guessed she had no way of knowing.

    "Hardly." She did not want to say more, thinking it might be nothing. "But I am sure if it was a memory, then I might be regaining my memories back."

    It was a hope she would like to hold on to as she thought of the few pieces of images she could remember from her dream.

    "Well, you should still mention that in your session with Dr. Linday." Her sister suggested, which was not a bad idea.

    Then, her mind remembered those eyes that were staring at her. She believed those were real. She had seen it since she woke up from this nightmare.

    "You better go." She reminded her sister that the clock was ticking. And she was going to bete.

    She would not lie. She was a little scared to be left alone in her apartment. She felt like a child about to get her first shot at responsibility.

    But, of course, she would never admit that to her sister, or she would never leave. She had to pretend to be the big sister who called the shot.

    "Fine. But my number is pinned on the ref." She pointed to the paper dangling on the metallic cover with a ma. "Then, you remember how to use the phone."

    Somehow, she might have a vague recollection of these mundane activities. Therefore, she nodded to satisfy her sister''s questions.

    "I will see youter," Rose assured her sister that she had this covered.

    Roseann had arranged most of the things she would need while she had gone out to work. Therefore, she could not see any impending problems.

    "Ok." Finally, Roseann exited their apartment, leaving her alone for the first time since she came to live with her.

    Now what?

    She looked around the room, wondering what else she could do while she waited for her sister to return. She had tons of pictures to look at, reading materials to peruse, and memorabilia that she needed to look at.

    Nheless, she still had a long stride before she could have a semnce of normalcy in her tragic life. If she had such a great life before the ident, why did this tragedy need to happen to her?

    "I don''t understand." She mumbled as she closed her eyes, wondering if some memories would suddenly pop up in her empty mind.

    After a few minutes, nothing.

    She hated that she could not remember anything. It was saddening, terrifying, angering, and frustrating, all at the same time.

    She finally moved toward the counter, limping her way to the cabs. She wanted to prepare some tea. She hoped it would help her body to calm down.

    But as she reached the top shelf for a cup, her foot lost footing, making her imbnced. She barely held on to the cup as it smashed on the floor.

    "Damn!" She shouted, both shocked and furious with herself. She felt like an imbecile who could not even take care of herself.

    "What is going on here?" Suddenly a heavy voice boomed across the small room, filling the air with a thrill that raised the hair at the back of her neck.

    Of course, she recognized him. But she was surprised that he stood before her as she turned to face him. She was not exactly expectingpany.

    Besides, he never visited her since she came out of the hospital. Thest time she saw him was that night when he just brought her things. But he did not stay long. She would not have seen him at all if she did not peep through the opening in her door.

    "I was aiming for the cup, but it aimed for me." She tried to joke about it, but it did not sound funny. "Anyway, what are you doing here? And how did you get inside?"

    She tried to recall if her sister even locked the door when she left or just left it open for anyone to walk in unannounced. Luckily, he was not just anybody.

    She was safe with him. Was she?

    "I was in the vicinity. So I asked Roseann how you were doing. She said that she was at work. Therefore, I decided to check on you myself." He exined as he moved further inside the room while watching her.

    She could not help but get self-conscious. She kept reminding herself that this man used to be her fiancee. At least based on everybody''s recount. Still, her mind could not confirm it.

    Except for her dream, nothing about him came to mind. She was still staring at a stranger as far as her memory was concerned.

    "As you can see, I am fine." She pointed at herself as she watched him step closer until he stopped just a few feet from her.

    "No, you are not." He immediately stated as he ran toward the other side of the counter and grabbed a towel.

    Then, he knelt before her at the speed of light, at least, from her standpoint, since she was moving like a snail.

    That was the only time she realized she must have cut herself with the ceramic cup when itnded on the floor. She did not even feel it, but the blood oozing on her skin, tainting the floor, was the evidence of the ident.

    "Oh! It is just a cut." She did not want to make it a big deal. But before she knew it, he was already carrying her in his burly arms. Then, he moved her into the stool, where he sat her down while he attended to her injury.

    "It is more than just a small cut. But I don''t think it will need stitching." He announced after he had carefully examined her wound. She noticed it was long but shallow.

    And the bleeding had somehow stopped after he had cleaned it and applied pressure. "Thanks, but I can..."

    "No, I am not yet finished." He interrupted her as he moved toward the bathroom and returned with a few medicines in his hands.

    She wondered how he knew theyout of this apartment so well. Did hee here often?

    "We still need to put some of this." He stated as he stepped into his previous position. Then he applied the cream over the wound before putting a ster on it.

    "You seem to know much about treating an injury." She stated, just needing something to say. She did not know if she was still in shock because of the ident or his sudden presence.

    Whether she remembered him or not, it was apparent that she was attracted to him if she was not mistaken.

    But she knew she was still confused about how she felt for him. There were moments she thought she knew him. She assumed it was more of a feeling.

    But then again, her memory would remind her that he was still a total stranger. Nevertheless, someone that she could not ignore.

 Chapter 1258: To die so young

    Her fingers touched everything it came into contact with. She always loved how the flowers bloom in the morning and how their scent cascades gently in the air, floating with the wind.

    The flowers were like a dance troupe as they swayed in sync with the sound of the breeze. It was beautiful and magical. And the entire scenery was breathtaking.

    "Have you had enough of fresh air?" A man behind her suddenly wrapped his arms around her.

    She believed she had reached heaven if there was one on earth. Nothing could beat this feeling and experience. She wished it couldst forever.

    "Not even close enough." She answered him with a gentle smile that disyed not just mere satisfaction but more. She could not even describe it.

    If she had been unlucky in her younger years, fate suddenly made up for it. For her, this was already perfect.

    She could already safely say she could die tomorrow. She was one heck of a lucky woman. She believed not many would experience something like this.

    "Well, we can alwayse back here." Her husband whispered near her ears, feeling his arms tighten around her waist.

    She knew her husband did not love her. Not the kind of love that was earth-shattering or something that transcends through time. She knew that someone else had already held that title.

    When she entered this marriage, she did not expect much from it. But she was fortunate to feel a love built from trust, loyalty, and respect.

    "Yeah, we can." She answered with a tinge of disappointment. But unfortunately, her husband was also heir to the Kingdom.

    Like it or not, he had other responsibilities besides her. They might be newlywed, but it did not mean they could continue to bask under the sun and enjoy the whole morning in each other''s arms.

    Reality called, and they had to answer.

    She turned around to look at her husband, realizing that as much as she promised not to fall for this guy. She doubted she would make good on that promise.

    It was hard because he was perfect. The woman in his heart was a lucky girl. But why did this girl leave him? She could not see a rational exnation for it.

    "We better get going before they send the entire battalion of Royal guards to look for you." She teasingly said, shoving the idea of love into the deep recesses of her mind.

    She tilted on her toes and nted a soft kiss on his lips before she moved away and rode her horse in some quick movement.

    She always loved to ride. It was one of her passion. She used topete in horse shows but had to stop when she had a critical ident.

    Although she recovered from the trauma and her injuries, her father disallowed her to join anypetition. Now, she could only ride for pleasure.

    "I don''t mind. I love spending mornings like this with you." He said as he also rode his horse with not much effort.

    "Thanks for indulging some of my whims." She was not even aware he knew how much she loved horses. She was surprised when he showed her a barn full of horses and asked her to pick one.

    Then, suddenly, they were here, riding in the sunrise, enjoying a bright morning with the daffodils, and staring at the beautiful sun as it dominated the sky.

    "I will do anything to put a smile on those lips." He pulled his horse closer to hers and grabbed her hand. Then, he kissed her knuckles like he had been doing that all their lives.

    She could picture them together, doing this their entire lives, and she liked it. Was it toote to dream? Because she suddenly wanted a life with this man for eternity.

    "Ok, lover boy. No cameras are taking our pictures and no one to impress, so you might want to take your moves down a notch." She jokingly said, making light of their situation.

    Then, she kicked her horse, pulling on her rein, directing her to where she wanted her to go. She was not waiting for a reply to that.

    But despite her skills, he was able to catch up to her. But then again, she was not a horse racer. She was more on technique than speed.

    And, of course, she knew about her husband''s skill behind the wheels. It might not be the same,paring it to a horse, but the thrill was no different.

    "And you don''t turn your back on your future King like that." He jested as he rode alongside her. "You are good with horses." He praised her as he watched her ride her horse.

    "Well, you have not seen much yet." She said, but showing off was not on the agenda for the day. Besides, she still had to bond with the horse before she would trust her enough to obey all hermands.

    "I can''t wait to see what else you can do." He said with a wink and a charming smile.

    Then, they rode silently back to the pce, still holding hands. But this time, the horses were mildly pacing their steps along with their beating hearts.

    As they said, horses had a unique way of reading and sensing what their riders felt. At the moment, she believed they felt calm and contentment.

    "I will see youter." Her husband said as they both dismounted their horses as the stable helpers took the horse''s reins from their hands.

    She looked at the magnificent beast before her. Notably, she was not talking about the horses. And she could not help but question why her luck changed.

    But then again, maybe this was too good to be true. Maybe by some twisted fate, this would suddenly disappear in an instant.

    She should not be lowering her guard. Instead, she should put up walls before it was toote or before she ended up hurting herself or him.

    "Ok. I will see youter." She smiled, but not like before. It was like she had broken the spell with her negativity. But she was only being realistic.

    She watched her husband walk away, but not before he kissed her. It was great, like the kisses he had been giving her. But was it real, or was it for the show?

    She also moved along, marching toward the back entrance of the pce. She liked this marriage too much, she would admit. But should she?

    Was she setting herself up for a big disappointment and a painful heartbreak?

    "Camille." She turned around, looking for the source of the voice. She did not see anyone when she walked into the doors.

    Then, she found the Count walking toward her. She had no idea what to feel about her father-inw. He seemed nice, but still, she would like to keep her distance.

    "Count Thomas." She greeted the older gentleman as he approached her. She had to stop so he could catch up with her. "You should have joined us for a ride. The countryside is simply beautiful." She excitedly told him.

    Despite her misgivings about her father-inw, she still wanted to have a good rtionship with him. After all, they were family now.

    "I would love to, but my hips prevented me from taking long rides." He excused himself from such activity. "But why don''t you call me Dad? After all, you are now married to my son."

    She knew that, but she kept forgetting. "Yeah. I am sorry. I will try to remember that, Dad." She repeated, hoping that she would get used to it.

    "If you have time, maybe we can discuss something in my study." The Count invited her to his private parlor.

    She did not see any problem with that, so sheplied, following the older man into the other side of the pce, walking the long hallways until they reached the double doors to his private room.

    "Please, make yourselffortable." The Count offered her a seat on a luxurious couch in his spacious room. "Would you like something to drink?" He asked as he moved to the bar.

    "No, I don''t drink." She did drink a ss of wine on asion but only when necessary. She was not much of a drinker at all. She did not acquire a taste for it.

    She sat on the soft andfortable couch, waiting for whatever the Count wanted from her. She could not tell whether this was a social call or business. But she was not much of a negotiator.

    "That is a good habit. I wish I am more like you. Then, I might not be suffering from all these ailments." The Count informed her with a friendly smile.

    Somehow, that line had slightly calmed her down. Maybe the Count was not that bad after all. She just needed to get to know him more.

    Count Thomas pointed at his ailing heart, his weakening knees and joints. She believed it was part of old age, too, besides the bad habits.

    "You can always start now." She rmended it, but as they said, old habits were hard to break.

    She doubted changing his lifestyle now would significantly improve his health. But still, it could help lessen the pain a bit.

    "I used to hear that from my wife. Now, I regret not listening to her." The older man chastised himself as he looked at a frame in the middle of the room.

    "Is that her?" She asked. She had not seen a picture of her mother-inw.

    Lance had not talked much about his family. And she never bothered to pry unless he initiated it. And he never once discussed his mother.

    She stared at the woman painted inside the frame. She was beautiful, no doubt about it. However, she heard that she died a long time ago.

    Pity.

    To die so young.

 Chapter 1259: A blank canvas

    He tried to stay away to give her time to adjust to her new life. But every minute he was away from her was worse than dying. He felt like she was slipping away. Frankly, he was afraid to lose her forever.

    "No, that was not happening." He just could not let it happen without doing something about it. He did not want to mope inside his apartment and sulk at work.

    He had to do something.

    "Damn it!" He guessed he did not think this through, as somehow, his feet dragged him out of his bed.

    Then, the next thing he knew, he had driven in the middle of the night and parked on the side of the dark pavement, watching the apartment across the street like a Goddamn stalker.

    It was bad enough that he had drivente at night to bring her stuff. He could not do that again. He realized that he was only making things worse for him.

    "I will be back." But next time, he would have a n. He drove away before someone noticed that he had been stalking their ce.

    When Roseann called that morning, informing him that she was going back to work. He knew it was his chance. He would pretend to be in the vicinity and invite her for lunch.

    He would be the perfect gentleman, and she would not have any reason to turn him down. What could go wrong?

    Thud! Crash!

    "Rose!" He mumbled as soon as he heard the unusual noise inside the apartment. He was about to knock on the door but decided otherwise.

    He tried the door, but the knob would not open. Then, he remembered that Roseann kept a spare key on the top right side of the door jam in case she locked herself outside.

    Bingo! He found it. Without wasting another second, he barged into the room, searching the small apartment until his eyes found her.

    "What is going on here?" He immediately asked as he moved closer until he found the source of the loud crash.

    But that was not all, as he immediately walked toward her and attended to her wounds. There was one big cut and some small ones.

    Fortunately, after careful inspection, he concluded that her wound would not need stitching. It just needed some cleaning, medication, and a ster.

    "You seem to know much about treating an injury," Rosemented as she watched him move with precision.

    It was not a big deal, but he had some experience in first aid. "But that is all I know." He could not im to know more.

    "I would rather deal with court cases than blood." He added. He might be a big guy, but he never liked the sight of blood. It was why he opted to be awyer than in the medical field.

    "I guess I can understand that. I don''t know how Roseann manages to deal with it every single day." Rose remarked as she watched him clean up the mess she had made.

    "Leave that. I can do that myself." She jumped down from the stool to help him, but suddenly, she grimaced in pain when she put pressure on her foot.

    He quickly left the broken sses on the floor to help her. Instinctively, he put his arms around her waist to carry her weight, helping her back to her seat.

    "Don''t worry. I can handle this. Just rest your feet for a while." He suggested, knowing that it might still hurt for a while while the wound was still fresh.

    "But..." She was about to protest, not agreeing with his n.

    He could see she was internally debating with herself, but he was not backing down. He was here to assure her safety. He already failed when he did not arrive in time. He would not let that happen again.

    "No, buts. You need to listen to me before your foot worsens." He instructed that she should not put pressure on it just yet. "Maybe you will be better off on the couch so you can rest it properly."

    Without waiting for a response, he scooped her in his arms as if she weighed nothing. But honestly, she had turned too skinny that she felt paper thin.

    He guessed that was one more thing he would need to address. Rose had to regain the weight she had lost, together with her memories.

    "Thanks, David." She protested at first, but she was no match for him. In the end, she just epted that she was powerless. But, of course, he was not about to take advantage of that.

    "Let me finish cleaning." He moved around the kitchen until he found the broom and the pan. "Do you need anything? I am here, so you might as well use me." He offered.

    "I was about to make some tea. Do you know how?" Rose finally conceded, epting his help.

    He was d that she seemed to trust him. At least she was finally tolerating his presence. She appeared more rxed and less jumpy, especially when he touched her and carried her.

    It was a small step, but he believed it was a massive improvement. He guessed that was progress in their rtionship.

    "I think I can do that." He responded with positivity. He had seen her do it a thousand times before. Therefore, he was confident he could do this with flying colors.

    He first took two cups from the upper cupboard. Then, he heated some water on the teapot. "Where do you think Roseann kept her tea?"

    He looked at the middle cupboard, but it was not there. He checked the other cabs, but still, there was no sign of the herbal drink.

    "I do not know." She suddenly smiled, shrugging her shoulders. "I just assumed that she had tea in the cabs."

    "I did not have time to check. Since I moved in with Roseann, she had been handling me with kid''s gloves." Roseined, saying her sister waited on her hand and foot.

    That sounded like Roseann. She could be stubborn as a pig and would not take no for an answer. She would do everything if she could, especially for her sister.

    "Based on what I remember about Roseann, she was more of a coffee drinker," David answered, giving up on finding the tea they needed.

    For someone in the medical field, Roseann had many unhealthy lifestyles. But he guessed she was still young. She still had time to change her ways.

    But Rose had always been different. She hardly drank alcoholic beverages, usually ate healthily, choosing her food wisely. And she did not have many unhealthy habits, unlike him.

    "I guess you know my sister more than me." She dishearteningly concluded.

    He could understand her frustration. He forgot that it was her birthday at one point in their rtionship. And he could not stop beating himself up for it.

    What more when she forgot all about her family, friends, and him? He could not even put himself in her shoes. He had no idea what she might be feeling.

    He could only imagine staring at a nk canvas. Everybody could see how beautiful it was, but he could not see the picture.

 Chapter 1260: Predestined partner

    He could not wipe the grin off his face, even if he wanted to. Somehow, he woke up on the good side of the bed, and everything just went great from that point on.

    He smiled at everyone who greeted him, sharing his full enthusiasm. Not even sitting in the restaurant, waiting for almost half an hour, could dampen his spirit.

    Then, he finally saw the man he was meeting with entering the restaurant. He never even bothered looking at his watch again, knowing it was past their arranged time. But he could not give a damn.

    "You certainly look like you are in a great mood, my future King." His friend quickly greeted him with a wide smirk on his face.

    His friend was visibly not bothered by his being fashionablyte. But he was used to him. However, he thought he might have changed this time.

    His friend had just returned from a trip somewhere on the other side of the world. But now, he was back to prepare for his position as his father''s apprentice.

    Eventually, he would inherit his father''s title, properties, and a seat in the Council. Hopefully, that would also teach him some responsibilities.

    "I am sure d you can join me, Omar." Lance greeted his old friend, ignoring his teasing remarks. His friend had this unusual sense of humor.

    There were times he found it funny. But on some asions, they were not. Today, he would rate it as median.

    "So, is it safe to say this has something to do with your new lovely wife?" Omar satfortably opposite him while he waited for the server to pour him a ss of wine.

    He guessed his friend would not drop the subject until he had acknowledged him. That was so typical of him.

    "You would know if you attended my wedding." He answered as he leaned against his seat and observed his friend. He wondered what his excuse would be this time for noting home.

    Omar had been his childhood friend. He was one of the boys in their circle of friends. Although he was not a Prince and did not belong to the Royal Family, he was still nobility.

    He was the son of one of the Council Members, Lord Manuel Fordshire, a long-time ally of their family. Therefore, they grew up being close friends.

    But at some point, they had to part ways, following the different directions of their fate. But they still held closemunication, maintaining their long-time friendship.

    "You know I wanted to." Omar expressed his great regret, but he doubted the sincerity. "But I met this girl. She is everything I dreamed of. I fell in love."

    And his friend went on narrating a detailed recount of his romantic month-long affair, sparing him no details of how perfect and incredible the girl was.

    "So, where is she? You should have brought her to the wedding." But he already knew the answer to that question. He could already read it in his friend''s eyes.

    He always believed that having a title did not mean they could use it to their advantage. But it seemed many of his kind failed to read the memo.

    And one of them was his friend, who seemed to think every beautiful girl in a skirt was his soulmate until he was proven otherwise.

    "That was the unfortunate part. The other day, she realized that I was not the one for her. She dumped me." He stated, appearing as if he was devastated by the recent event in his life.

    But he knew better than to believe his crap. If anything, he managed to manipte that girl to dump his ass rather than him doing the breaking up, just like he had done in his past rtionships.

    In this way, he could avoid a messy breakup, an enraged ex, and a past that would haunt him. He had a clean break and a brand-new start.

    "Stop the bullshit, Omar." He could conclude that he had not changed at all. "We both know you want it more than she did."

    Then, that smile that curved on his friend''s lips said it all. He knew it. His friend had it all nned down to a tee.

    "But can we at least agree that they were better off breaking up with me than being dumped? Right?" That had always been his friend''s logical exnation.

    Omar believed they saved those girls from terrible heartbreak and prevented them from having long-term effects from a traumatic breakup.

    "Don''t you want to settle down? Find the right girl." He asked his friend, wishing he would stop running frommitment.

    Nevertheless, they paused their conversation as the uniformed gentleman served their meal. But he doubted he would hear a mature response from his friend.

    "I am not against it, my friend. But I am not lucky enough to meet the right girl." His friend replied with a sly smile, making him shake his head.

    "I hope when she finally arrives, you will recognize her, or you might end up regretting your decisions and choices in life." Lance gave his friend some pieces of advice.

    He still wondered if his choices in life were the right ones. There were moments when he could not stop questioning his decisions.

    But today, somehow, he felt different. Maybe he did not mess up this time. He might have lost the greatest love of his life. But he found someone else.

    Maybe, this one was for the better.

    "Just like how you recognize that Camille is the one for you. That she is your soulmate." His friend stated as he started eating the food before them.

    He could not answer him right away. He pretended to cut to the meat on his te as he thought of his question.

    "In some way, yes." He believed he still ended up with an incredible woman.

    Was she his soulmate? He was skeptical about that.

    But was she the one? Probably. She would not end up married to him if not.

    He could say that she was not his soulmate but his predestined partner.

 Chapter 1261: Giving back to the community

    She saw the cameras before the media saw her. But she already expected their presence. After all, it was a fundraising event for the children in the Cancer ward.

    She was probably not the only important person attending the function. She could already identify a few familiar faces among the arriving guests from her standpoint.

    "Are you sure you want to do this, Serena?" Sebastian concernedly asked her as he parked his rental car on the pavement, slightly away from the main entrance and fast-growing crowd.

    She knew what she had signed up for when Sebastian asked her the other day about considering helping with the fundraising.

    At first, she was hesitant, but eventually, after thinking of how many kids she could help by attending this event, she knew she could not say no.

    "Yes." She hissed along with her nerves, feeling the air trapped in her lungs.

    She guessed seeing the reporters and the paparazzi still gave her goosebumps. And she could feel the tiny bids of sweat spreading across her forehead and nose.

    However, she could not disappoint those kids by cowering away. At some point, she had to stop being afraid of her past. And today, she had no choice.

    Besides, if not now, when?

    "Nobody knows that you will be here. So, you can still back out if you want. I will not take it against you if you are not ready." Sebastian informed her, probably sensing the nervousness in her actions.

    The offer was tempting as her fear slowly crept up from the dark recesses of her mind. But then again, her heart would not let her quit, knowing kids were counting on her support.

    Besides, she could not avoid the press forever. She knew they were bound to see her sooner orter. And if she wanted to be with Adam, she had to face all the ghosts of her past.

    "I appreciate what you are doing, Sebastian, but I am good." She tried to assure her friend, not wanting him to worry about her.

    Still, she needed a few minutes to prepare before her grand appearance in the middle of the spotlight. She had gotten used to the silence that it might be overwhelming to be at the center of attention again.

    Moreover, she doubted that the press had forgotten all about her. And she believed once they saw her, they would bombard her with the same questions again.

    "Maybe it would be best if we tried another entrance." He suggested instead of walking on the red carpet. He pulled the car to the other side of the building.

    He asked the other car that carried the Sisters and the children to proceed to the main entrance. Of course, they did not want the kids to miss all the fun.

    On the other hand, Sebastian guided her to a different entrance. "This is the back entrance." He dered to her. "Sorry for theck of a red carpet." Pointing to the cement floor.

    From what she had heard, the back entrance was thest ce you would like to go out. Fortunately, she was entering the building, not exiting.

    It was not much to look atpared to the beautiful entrance and lobby of the hospital. But as they said, the dead would not appreciate the aesthetics anymore.

    "I don''t mind. At least there are no intrusive paparazzi around here." So far, she had not noticed a single one. It seemed everyone did not want to miss the buzz at the front.

    At the door, a representative of the hospital greeted them. "Ms. Serena Anderson. Wee to our hospital. We are so d you can join us at our fundraising event."

    It seemed that Sebastian notified them for assistance. Quickly, the management team escorted her inside.

    "It is my pleasure to assist in any way I can." She responded, thankful for the warm wee.

    She could not help but wonder how people perceived her these days after all that hade out of the news. She guessed this would be the moment of truth.

    As they entered the premises, everyone who saw her easily recognized who she was. She supposed only a blind man would fail to identify her or someone who was not a fan.

    "That is Ms. Serena Anderson." She could hear whispers among the crowd in the hallway.

    "She is so beautiful."

    "She is that actress..."

    "Oh! That actress that won that..."

    "Yeah! The one that had an affair..."

    Sometimes, she wondered why people had to whisper when everybody could hear what they were saying. Why not shout it out loud?

    All they would have to do was walk to her and say it to her face instead of whispering behind her back. But they always used the coward way out.

    But she guessed she was no different. She also ran away because she could not face her demons, faults, and insecurities. But not today.

    "Serena, would you like to see the kids? Maybe spend several minutes with them before we proceed to the party." Sebastian whispered to her ears.

    She guessed that was a good suggestion. After all, she was here for them. She could also use this time to prepare herself for the main event.

    "Sure. I will love to." She excitedly responded, knowing the young ones always had a special ce in her heart.

    Soon, Sebastian guided her to the Paediatric Cancer Wing of the hospital on the upper floors. Some of the kids who were up to it would be joining them at the party.

    On the other hand, the other children would have to stay confined in their beds because their bodies were too weak.

    "Ms. Serena, this is Donna." The charge nurse introduced the kids that had gathered to greet and see her.

    She could see the excitement on their faces despite the circumstances of their health condition. How she wished she could do more. But some of them would need a miracle to survive.

    But as they said,ughter was one of the best medicine. It might not be enough to heal their physical body, but at least it would help their mental state.

    And she intended to do just that. She wanted to put smiles on their lips and hear their waves ofughter. It was the least she could do for now.

    "It is nice to meet you, Donna." She greeted each child, and with the help of Sebastian, they managed to buy them a few gifts that she handed to them.

    "Do you think my hair would grow as beautiful as yours?" She felt the little angel''s fingers twirling around her few dangling locks.

    She could not help but feel sorry for the young ones who had to lose their hair due to the treatment. "I am sure that once it grows again, it will be more beautiful than this."

    She rotated around the different rooms of the Children''s Wings, hoping to meet more kids and learn more about their conditions. But sadly, there was just not enough time.

    "I guess it is time to face the music." She whispered to Sebastian when they said goodbye to thest sets of kids.

    The party was already starting as they entered therge portion of the main lobby where they held the event. The cameras shed across the room as the activitiesmenced.

    In a few seconds, the lights shifted, focusing on her as people noticed her walking hand in hand with Sebastian across the floor.

    "We are pleased to announce that we have another special guest joining us in our crusade to raise funds tonight." The master of ceremony spoke on his microphone as his voice echoed inside the massive room.

    Now, all eyes turned to her. She could see excitement, while others were indifferent. Still, she had no idea what was going through their minds as they stared at her.

    Were they happy to see her, just like the kids? Or just tolerant. But why should she care about them? She was not here because of them. She was here for the kids.

    "Thank you." She mouthed to whoever pped in her direction, seemingly weing her in their midst.

    But, of course, she would have no way of knowing who was genuinely happy to see her. She had learned the hard way that, in this elite circle, sincerity was hard toe by.

    Still, she had to do her best to mingle with them because that was part of her job. At this moment, she represented the kids'' needs. And she was here to garner their support.

    "I saw yourst movie. You were spectacr. By the way, I am a fan." One of the guests shook her hand, introducing himself to her.

    Of course, she donned her character, the actress. She smiled at all the other heroes of this momentous event, performing what she did best, acting.

    But her intentions were pure. She was here to advocate for these innocent young ones who badly needed assistance.

    "Thanks, but today, I am not the star, but the kids are." She pointed to the kids roaming around the room, engaging themselves with the other guests or simply ying with the other kids.

    "I hope that just like the support you gave me, you can also support our young real live heroes." Serena encouraged all the guests around her to join her in her plight to raise funds for the different hospital programs.

    Besides, it was not just about the money they would raise through this event but what that financial aid could do for these kids and the treatment of the disease.

    It might not be enough, but she believed it was the thought that counted. And more importantly, it was about giving back to themunity.

 Chapter 1262: Shut it down

    It was hard to concentrate on the papers spread on his desk. Using a thumb and index finger, he pinched the skin between his eyes as he felt a developing headache.

    It would seem he could not make sense of the words when he hardly had sleptst night. He tried to distract himself with work, hoping to take his mind off the girl he had left behind. But it seemed he was losing.

    "This is ridiculous." He was not referring to his unaplished work but more to do with his growing frustration.

    He had to snap out of this mood before he abruptly decided to quit his job and took the next avable flight to be with the woman he would like to spend the rest of his life with.

    "I hope that is not a sign that you have had enough of us." A voice made him tilt his head toward the door, searching for the source. "I am sure you have not seen the best of our firm just yet."

    Of course, he readily understood the other man''s concern since he was barely starting his new career. Yet, he already appeared like he was ready to walk out the door.

    "Hey, Evan." Adam greeted his boss. Although they had the same title, Senior Partner in the firm, Evan was a named partner. His name appeared on the letterhead together with David''s.

    On the other hand, he still had a few things to prove since he was filling an enormous role that Gerald had left behind as his recement.

    Nheless, as David and Evan said, this was his job now. Therefore, he could do whatever he thought would be best for his clients.

    "Is everything ok here?" Evan sat on the chair before his desk, checking what he had done with his office.

    But honestly, decorating this room was thest thing he had in mind since he started working for them yesterday. He hardly touched anything, much alone thinking of what painting he should put on the walls.

    Nevertheless, thepany still expected that every portion of this office space screamed exquisite taste, money, and elegance. After all, they had a reputation to uphold as one of the most sessful firms in the City.

    "Yeah, all is great," Adam responded as he straightened in his chair and looked at his friend. "I am just trying to get updated with the cases."

    Gerald had left him tons of pending cases. Even though David and Evan had handled the most urgent ones and passed the other clients to the other Partners in the firm, he was still left with boxes of files to peruse and get acquainted with.

    "Well, I want to believe you. But I think I saw a problem earlier." Evan looked at him with skepticism. "David and I formed this firm, believing we should always have each other''s back."

    "And I appreciate the opportunity you gave me." Adam interrupted his friend. "But I think I am good." He was not about to divulge his problems to his friend, especially when they were in the workce and during working hours.

    "Just don''t forget if you need any help. I am just a few doors away." Evan reminded him. "By the way, we will have our annual g."

    He always knew that he could count on his friends. He might not be as close to them as before. He still believed things had never changed between them.

    "Oh! I think I saw the notice around here." Adam remembered reading something like that. But he barely nced at the details, thinking it was the least of his concern.

    "We want you to be there. It will be your weing debut to the firm." His friend informed him. "It is a ck-tie event. And attendance is not optional."

    He smiled at his friend as he seemed to think that he would ditch the party. But, of course not. He liked attending social events where he could promote his agenda.

    He knew his intention might seem self-serving, but it was not for him but for the people he was helping. Without the support of wealthy individuals, his pro bono cases would not get funded.

    "Don''t worry, Evan. I will not miss it." He promised him. He just had to remember to pin it in his calendar.

    His assistant, like him, was still adjusting to their new environment. Compared to their previous workload, his work had tripled in size.

    Besides, he was still orienting himself with thepany''s policies and introducing himself to his colleagues and office staff. It might still take a few weeks before he would have a full grasp of thend.

    "Great!" His friend stood up from his seat. "As I said, if you need help, someone to talk to. I am a good listener." Evan offered before he stood up and shook his hand.

    "I will take note of that." Adam nodded, believing his friend meant it. "Anyway, thanks, Evan, for this opportunity."

    He never liked working for arge firm, precisely due to the moral and ethical issues surrounding most of their cases.

    But in this case, he wished to focus on what good he could do rather than what thepany had to do to get there.

    "I hope this partnership will be equally beneficial to all of us. By the way, David will be out today, but he wanted to discuss a few things with you tomorrow." Evan shook his hand before walking toward the door.

    He knew the goal should not justify the means. But presently, it was hard to distinguish between the right and wrong methods of winning a case.

    The gray lines became obscured that it was almost impossible not to cross them. They said justice should be fair, but reality dictated that it was not always the case.

    "Ok. Then, I will see David early in the morning." He acknowledged, thinking he also had some things he wanted to discuss with his friend.

    Then, his phone pinged, indicating an iing message as Evan disappeared out of his sight. He quickly grabbed it and read the text.

    After reading the short message, he quickly called back the number, needing to talk to the sender. Then, he waited for an answer while tapping his fingers.

    "Sir, I found the boy." His investigator spoke on the other line.

    He had hired a frence investigator he had been using in his cases. He was not the best, but he could do a good job. Besides, during that time, he was the cheapest he could afford.

    Now, working for thisrgepany, he had top-notch investigators at his immediate disposal. In this case, he wanted to use his old buddy since it was personal.

    "Give me the details." Quickly, he grabbed a pen and scribbled the address he had said. He asked the man for more information that he could use to build his case.

    At this point, he needed every information he could gather about this boy. He needed it if he would help Serena with her request.

    "Thanks." He ended the call after scribbling a few notes on his pad. After staring at it for a few seconds, he stood up, closed the files on his desk, and grabbed his key. He knew he had to be somewhere else.

    His other work would have to wait. Besides, he was not getting anything done staring at them anyway. He was better off doing something that his mind could process.

    "I am going out. I will be backter." He informed his assistant, who was not surprised anymore by his working condition. "If anyone looks for me, you know the drill." He waved his phone to her.

    Then, he was riding the elevator out of his office and toward his car. Soon, he would hit the street to the address he took from the man he hired to look for the boy.

    He still thought of what Serena wanted from him. Should he consider her request as something serious? Or was that another of her phase to find herself?

    Was adopting the boy the right step toward her rehabilitation? Would it help her in her search for herself and happiness? Or was Serena only looking for another excuse to fail?

    "I want to adopt Ken." Serena insisted when she talked to himst night.

    He wanted to understand her sudden decision. But, of course, it was hard when she was miles away from him and when he could not physically touch her but only hear her voice.

    He had nothing against adoption. But he wanted an assurance that Serena was doing this for the right reason.

    He parked his car on the busy street near the address and walked from there. It was not a building but more of a dirty alley.

    "Hmmppp!" He wondered if he was in the right direction. "Excuse me." He stopped before a food car, asking a man selling hotdogs on the street if he was in the right ce. "Have you seen this boy around here?"

    The man pointed to the dirty alley. "Oh! Ken. Why are you looking for him?" The man asked as he continued to sell his hotdogs.

    "I just need to talk to him." He answered, thanking the man for his help.

    He followed the path toward the alley in search of the boy. He had not gone far when he saw hime out of the narrow passageway.

    "Ken?" He called the boy''s attention when he did not seem to notice his presence yet. Then, he looked up with a smile on his thin lips when he saw him.

    "Mr. Adam, what are you doing here?" The boy asked as he marched closer to him.

    That was his question too. Was he here to go along with Serena''s n? Or was he looking for ways to shut it down?

 Chapter 1263: Missing in action

    It was getting harder and harder to bnce his professional job, illegal activities, and other secret life. It was like he had been hopping from one roller coaster ride after another.

    But, of course, he knew why he had to do this. At first, he thought it was for his friends. But recently, he realized he had enough of the life he had been leading.

    He started to believe that a change in direction was something he needed. It was not just for Gerald anymore. He also wanted it for himself.

    "Mike, the boss will see you now." One of the bulkiest men he had ever seen stood straight, imposingly before him.

    But, of course, size did not intimidate him. He believed everybody would eventually kneel ory dead on the ground once he put a bullet in their heads.

    He was a good fighter with a strong fist. But why would he waste his energy when he could end it in just a few seconds?

    "Sure, lead the way." Mike smiled at the burly receptionist, not wanting to antagonize the man.

    One significant thing he had learned from Gerald was never to pick a fight that would put him at a disadvantage.

    And at that moment, he was swimming in a pool of sharks. It would be stupid to go into a battle that was impossible to win.

    "Follow me." The man instructed as he ushered him inside thebyrinth hallways that seemed identical anywhere he turned.

    An intruder would have difficulty finding his way around this expansive mansion if he did not have ayout of the ce. That included him since this was his first time entering their new boss''s residence.

    Still, he took some mental notes of his new surrounding. He made sure he could absorb as many details as possible. Any information he gathered today here might be beneficialter on.

    "Mike, please join us." The new right-hand man of the big boss greeted him, pointing to a vacant chair near where they were already sitting.

    His eyes quickly scanned the room, determining if there was something odd about the ce. But so far, all he saw was the expensive taste of their new boss as he stared at the priceless painting and treasures disyed on the walls.

    "Thank you foring on short notice." This time, it was their boss who spoke to him directly.

    Of course, the older man was not new to him. He had met him several times before. Although Gerald usually dealt with him, not him.

    He was the silent partner of the organization. He was always there for Gerald, mentoring, guiding, and helping him. But he should have known better that this man was a snake and could not be trusted.

    "Of course, Don, I am here to serve." He knew he had to convince them he was still loyal to the organization. "You can always count on me."

    "Would you like a drink?" Michael offered as he moved to pour drinks into two sses.

    "Sure," Mike answered, acting like he was at ease in theirpany. He knew they should not suspect anything, or he might blow his entire cover.

    Michael grabbed another ss and poured him one too. Then, soon he handed one to him while Michael gave the other to their boss and one to himself.

    "I know you are a busy man. But your role under Gerald had been invaluable. And we believe that we should formalize your new role in this new organization we are building." Don announced, addressing the statement to him.

    He guessed that answered his question. It seemed he had managed to fool them. It meant he finally earned their trust.

    "That is great to hear." Mike looked at the two men running the new show. He could not help but wonder what part he would y.

    "I am d that you are on board." Don seemed satisfied as he raised his ss to him. "But first, we like to introduce you to our new partner."

    Of course, he was unsurprised that the organization was filling up with new characters. Under new management would mean new people. But he bet there would be many changes in how they ran things.

    Then, the door opened, and another older man entered the spacious room. Once again, he was expecting his appearance.

    "I want you to meet Mr. Alfred Rosley." Michael had made the introduction while the older man walked closer to him, offering his hands.

    It was not his first time meeting the man, but it was under a different circumstance. "It is nice to see you again, Mr. Rosley." It was on the opposite side of the fence.

    But honestly, he would never have suspected that the brilliant man could be involved in the illegal activities of this organization.

    He had fought with his legal team on numerous asions, but it was more on legal matters regarding business disputes. Nothing indicated that hispany had been running illegal shipments.

    "It is a pleasure to know that you are joining us. I heard many things about you." Mr. Rosley firmly shook his hand before letting it go.

    He had created a reputation in his professional life. He had a solid stature as one of the best litigators. He had formed a greatwork in the government hierarchy, something Gerald had maximized during his reign as the King of the underworld.

    He also had established a great rapport with the authorities. Those were skills quite beneficial in this business, making him a great asset to the organization.

    "All great, I hope." He answered as he rxed again in his seat. He had to continue his act, pretending to be one of them.

    He still could not believe this man would put his life, career, and family on the line for more money and power.

    Hispany was already one of the leading architectural businesses in the industry. His worth was already in the millions, if not close to billions.

    However, he understood what greed could do to people. Those who had none would like to have more. But those who already had enough wanted more.

    "So far, I only hear how you are invaluable to us." Mr. Rosley also raised his ss to him, saluting his participation in their circle.

    "But before we discuss business matters, there is one personal matter I wish to get off my chest." The older gentleman continued as he sipped on his whiskey.

    He might have an idea of where this conversation was leading him. He could already read it in his eyes. But, of course, a goodwyer would never jump to conclusions.

    He had to wait for the question and only answer what was relevant to the case, nothing more or less. Still, he had to prepare for all possibilities. Thest thing he wanted was for the man to catch him unaware.

    "Tell me, Mr. Rosley. Maybe I can help." He answered, putting on a stoic face. He acted as if he was dealing with an important client.

    Somehow, he suddenly felt it might be his final test. If he passed this with flying colors, then he was all good. But if he failed, that was something he would determine if he should not seed.

    "Alright, but call me Alfred. After all, we are with friends." The man waved his hands to their associates, who were present in the room, silently observing their interaction.

    "Ok. Alfred, if that is what you wish." He swore this man would not blow his cover. Still, he waited for the question that was already on the tip of his tongue.

    "You are a known associate of Gerald. Am I right?" Alfred asked him, to which he nodded, confirming his statement. He could not deny that fact.

    "My daughter had a rtionship with Gerald when he was still alive. I wonder if you had a chance to meet her." Again, it was a statement that sounded like a question.

    "We have crossed paths a few times." It was something he could not deny. They did run in some same circles. "And you seem to have a lovely daughter." He made it sound like a genericpliment.

    He could see the older man''s eyes turning as if he was thinking, at the same time, studying his reaction. But, of course, he would not let him read what was going through his mind.

    "Yeah, she is. But how well do you know Haley?" This time, Alfred used a direct approach to the subject. "Would you say you might have an idea of her activities?"

    "What is this all about, Alfred?" He asked, pretending to be clueless. "Is there something that I should know about?" He would not get caught in his trap as he stared at the man and the other two in the room.

    "Well, you see, my daughter suddenly went missing after Gerald had passed away. I was wondering if you might know anything about it." Finally, the man informed him of the situation.

    "Oh! That is quite unfortunate, but I have no idea." Of course, he could not im that he knew his daughter that well. That would only increase his suspicion if he had any that he might be aware of something.

    "Have you reported this to the police?" He asked. As awyer, it would be his first advice to his client.

    "No. I don''t want the police to get involved." Alfred answered, but his eyes never left his face. He probably believed that he might have information.

    "Let me see what I can find through the grapevine. Maybe someone has heard of something." But he knew that the only few people who knew about this would never talk to anyone.

    He made sure to seal their lips. Haley was gone until he said so. No one would find someone who only wished to vanish. For now, she was missing in action and untraceable.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1264: Belonging to a family

    His guest looked out of ce in his territory. He was not exactly the type of person one would see in a dirty alley like this, not from his current appearance.

    However, he noticed the man seemed different from thest time he saw him. Thewyer looked like he had upgraded his look.

    The man appeared overdressed with his expensive suit and wellbed hair if he hade here to see him. He did not need to suit up.

    "Mr. Adam, what are you doing here?" He asked as he walked around the potty hole full of muddy water closer to his unexpected visitor. "Are you lost or something?" He questioned with his brows creased at the middle of his forehead.

    He knew his dealing with this man was over. He could not remember setting another meeting with him unless he was here to settle some score.

    He remembered that he still owed him money from his friend''s case. But the man said that he did not need to pay him. Therefore, he never did.

    "No, Ken. I am not lost. Actually..." Adam paused as he moved closer to the boy, avoiding the trash that littered the broken cement floor. "I am here to see you." He added.

    He looked at the man who helped him before, wondering why he had sought him out. Usually, authorities only searched for him if they nned to put him in jail or a foster home.

    "Ok. What for?" He asked as he crossed his arms across his chest while studying the older man before him.

    He was not afraid of him, but he still had his guard up. Even though this man had helped him once before, he was still not his friend. He hardly knew anything about him.

    "I am going to lunch." Adam gazed at the watch on his wrist before looking back at him. "I am hoping you can join me." He offered. "Then, we can discuss why I am here."

    Based on his observation, the man would not tell him anything unless he went with him. But could he trust him? So far, he had no reason not to.

    Thest time he saw him, the man helped him without asking for anything in return. The least he could do for him now was give him some benefit of the doubt.

    "Fine." Ken finally conceded, agreeing to go with him. "But not in a fancy restaurant. I will pick the ce." He could not help it. He was also curious.

    Besides, he did not have breakfast this morning, remembering to give his food away to someone who needed it more.

    Then, his face turned to a man that sat on the cardboard box in the corner, behind the trash box. He seemed betterpared to when he first saw him this morning.

    "You wait here. I will be back." He told the older man who he had been helping. He was a homeless guy who had some health issues.

    "Ok. You lead the way." Adam acknowledged his request as he followed him toward the busy street. "Who is that?" He asked him, probably wondering about the man.

    "A friend." He answered, not bothering with the details. "But he is not your concern." He answered him, knowing he did not need awyer but a doctor.

    But that was not easy for someone who lived in the street. Healthcare was thest priority of someone who did not have enough food to feed themselves.

    "Ok." Adam did not pursue the subject as they walked through the crowded pavement. "Where are we going?" He asked as they turned to another busy street.

    "You will see. It is just over there." Ken pointed to a diner on the other side of the road. Then he crossed the street, not minding the honking of horns and the shouting of drivers and pedestrians as he caused traffic.

    "You don''t own the streets either." The boy shouted to the driver, who yelled profanities at him.

    Adam suddenly stood in the middle of the driver when the driver was about to grab him, stopping the man from taking a step further.

    "Hey, he is just a kid." Adam tried to exin to the man. But he could see he was ready to exchange blows with the driver if the other man failed to see reason.

    "You should watch where you are going and that mouth of yours." The driver threateningly said to him as he returned to his car and drove away.

    "You did not have to fight my battle. I could have handled the situation by myself." Ken told Adam as they walked further down the block until they reached the diner entrance.

    "You should not be picking fights with men twice as big as you," Adam told him. "Besides, it was your fault, not his."

    The man started chastising him about the rule ofw and how he was breaking them. And he continued once they were inside the diner, taking their seats.

    "Are you done lecturing me? Because, as I vaguely remember, we are here to eat lunch." Ken reminded the older man as he signaled for his favorite waitress to take their orders.

    He likeding to this ce because the people here were kind to him. They usually gave him discounts and some free leftovers at the end of the day.

    "Ok. I am sorry. I got carried away." Adam raised his hand in surrender as he zipped his lips and ordered instead.

    "I will take three orders of this." He pointed to the burger with some fries on it. Then, he also picked several more dishes listed on the small menu.

    "Can you eat all of that?" Adam asked, slightly stupefied by the amount of food he just ordered.

    "No, of course not. But how can I eat knowing that my friends are going hungry? So, I am taking most of that home." He exined to the man opposite him as he ced another order for a soda.

    "And why am I paying for their meal?" Adam questioned, but all he could see in his expression was fascination. He did not seem angry at his stunt.

    "Because I can see that you can afford it. Besides, it is the price for inviting me to this meal." He was not bargaining for anything less.

    Besides, the price of the meal here was not that expensive. He doubted that the man would have difficulty paying for the extra meal.

    "Ok. Fine." Adam seemed to concede without him.

    His curiosity increased tenfold as each minute ticked by as they waited for their orders and sat quietly at a booth further in the corner.

    He never liked sitting among the patrons. He never liked it when they stared at his tattered clothes and dirty shoes. He could see how their eyes were judging, thinking he would do no good.

    But he could not me them. Many liked him had resorted to criminal acts, like pickpocketing, robbing, or dealing with drugs. But he was not like them. He knew better than to get involved in those illegal activities.

    "So, why do you wish to speak to me?" He finally asked when he was halfway through his burger.

    He never liked talking business while eating. But beggars could not be choosy. The sooner he dealt with him, the faster he could return to his business and pals.

    "I was sent here by Serena to talk to you." Adam finally opened the discussion.

    And the mention of his friend''s name immediately piqued his interest. He had not seen her since she disappeared from the news. But he prayed that she was safe and happy wherever she was.

    "About what?" He asked as he grabbed the soda in his right hand while swallowing the rest of the burger still inside his mouth.

    Then, he was the solid food down with the sweetened carbonated drink, loving the feeling of its bubbly liquid as it went down his esophagus.

    But he quickly shifted his attention to the man, wanting to hear what he had to say about Serena. And what she needed from him?

    "She wanted me to tell you that she would soon return. And she ns to settle here in the meantime." Adam exined to him, but he could not see the relevance of her ns with him.

    "Does she need anything from me?" He asked, finding the entire story puzzling and quite ridiculous. Suddenly, he wondered if Adam was pranking him.

    But what would a famous star like Serena want from him? He had no doubt she had everything she needed. He could not possibly give anything to her.

    "Yes, she wants something from you. And she gave me the task of informing you." Adam still seemed to be talking in riddles as he failed to understand his meaning.

    "What?" He asked as he slightly felt like he was losing his patience.

    But it seemed he was not the only one hesitant about this situation as the other man looked ufortable too. He looked like he was debating with himself.

    "What do you think of belonging to a family?"

 Chapter 1265: No point in living

    He wished to do more as he watched the three men in the hidden camera on his friend''s button. But in the meantime, he could only watch what might unfold beyond those high fences and thick walls.

    He would put them behind bars if he could get enough evidence against them. First, Don and Michael for betraying him. Then, Mr. Rosley for putting Haley in a dangerous situation.

    He was her father, yet, he failed to protect her. To him, he guessed that was unforgivable.

    "Don''t overdo it." He whispered on the mike, hoping his friend would not force the situation to get a confession of their wrongdoings.

    Thest thing he needed was for his friend to blow his cover before they could gather enough evidence to put them away for good. Circumstantial evidence was not enough. They needed solid ones.

    So far, the three were going in circles about their legitimate businesses, asking Mike for his legal opinion. But nothing about their illegal transactions ortest shipments. They were being careful.

    "Technically, the stocks would skyrocket if we do the endorsement correctly." Mike offered his honest opinion on the matter.

    Anybody with solid business know-how would know that. It seemed the new bosses were still testing Mike before giving him participating roles in the underground organization.

    "Do you think Michael had a chance in the Governor''s seat?" Don asked Mike as they shifted the discussion into more topics about politics.

    He could hear his friend''s hesitation, probably thinking what he also had in mind. Don offered the same position to him before his dear mentor decided to get rid of him.

    But it seemed he found a new candidate to take his ce. Michael probably was someone easier to manipte to do their bidding.

    He understood they had to get rid of him because he was someone they could not control. They could not make him dance to their tune.

    "You know that money and power could put anyone on the seat. As long as Michael remains clean, he can have a clean campaign." His friend offered his point of view.

    The game of politics was a bit messier than business. But the reward could be more. It was not just the money but the control over the governing rule of the state and all its official. That was true power.

    "But he needs something that would capture the attention of the press," Mike added as he tried to get into their good graces.

    Still, they had nothing that would implicate the three in the illegal business as they continued to talk about politics. Mike needed to convince them to trust him.

    "We believe we have something that could stir up the news cycle. And we will need your help to pull this through." It was Alfred''s voice that dominated the conversation this time.

    He listened attentively to their conversation through the earphones in his ears, wondering what the billionaire was talking about.

    He suddenly wished he was there so he could witness their activities. But he had to settle inside a closed van, listening to their conversations and watching them on the tiny screen.

    "What is it?" He heard Mike''s curious voice. Then, he saw his friend reach out for a folder from Don, which he pulled out from a side cab.

    However, he could not see the content. Still, he believed he recognized it. If he was not mistaken, those files belonged to him.

    But there was no certainty until he had seen what was inside the folder. But somewhat, he doubted that their enemy would easily hand Mike a loaded gun.

    "Damn!" Mike eximed, sounding shocked by whatever he saw in his hands. But he quickly recovered from it. "What is this?" He asked as he waved the papers before him.

    On his end, he could only specte. His friend kept moving the files. He could not focus on the content. He would know how to react if he could only glimpse the file.

    "Evidence," Don said as if to supply an exnation. "We believe that is Michael''s ticket to the Governor''s office." Alfred pointed to the file.

    Now, his curiosity had increased tenfold as he scrambled to see more. What were those files for? And how could he use it against them?

    "We will release this to the press and guarantee that Michael ends up hailed as the hero for the day for uncovering this horrifying news," Don added.

    He tapped his fingers on the control boards, listening attentively to their conversations. He dialed the knob, increasing the volume, not wanting to miss a single word said.

    "But the guy is already dead." Mike seemed unconvinced that it was a good idea.

    Was it safe to say that his friend referred to him? Were they talking about him? It was the only logical exnation.

    Sadly, the only thing he could do would be to wait, as his friend kept him out of the loop. He was a sitting duck, waiting for the scraps of bread his friend threw his way so he could feed his curiosity.

    "Which made it more ideal." Michael finally spoke up. "He could not disim the usations. The evidence would all point to him. And no one could say he did not do it."

    If his assumptions were correct, the three nned to pin an illegal activity on him. Which one? He could not help but wonder. But he could assume it could be worse than he thought.

    "The unsolved crimes would have answers. We will have the name of the mastermind in our hands. Michael bes the hero for solving the mystery." Alfred continued exining the n.

    And just like that, he realized what their ns were. They would ruin his reputation, tie his murder to the crimes and get away with it as the white knight.

    It would put Michael''s name on the map if they could sessfully pull this through. People would be shouting his name. But not if he could stop it.

    "And what is my participation in this," Mike asked as he looked at the three.

    He wanted to hear what the three had nned for his friend. Was he just a decoy, or would he have a more significant role after this?

    "You have to execute the n. You have to release this to the press. Then, close this case." Don gazed at his friend as if there was nothing to it.

    It sounded simple enough, but it was not.

    However, he knew from the look on the man''s face that this was his friend''s final test. If he passed this initiation, then he was in. But first, Mike had to do this. Whatever they were asking him to do.

    "So, Mike. Are you up to the challenge?" Alfred asked him as the three of them turned their heads at him.

    He could see from the camera how they anticipated his friend''s answer. He wanted to tell his friend what to do, but he had to trust him this time.

    "Can you give me time to study this?" Mike waved the file again as he looked at the people in charge of his situation.

    He wished he could see the content, but from what he gathered from Mike''s reaction, it was not a good sign.

    "Of course, but we will need an answer immediately. The campaign is about to begin, and we would like to use that on the announcement of Michael''s candidacy." Alfred informed Mike.

    He thought it sounded like a feasible n. It seemed the three had carefully strategized all this, starting from his death.

    The only hup was Haley, who had gone missing. Of course, he had heard about her father''s n to marry her to Michael. But fortunately, he had the foresight to take her away from all of this before it was toote.

    "I will prioritize this. I promise." Mike assured the three, guaranteeing this would be on his top list.

    After a few more discussions, Mike excused himself from the group, citing a previousmitment with another client.

    Soon, he saw his friend exiting therge structure with the file in his hand. He could not wait to see what those files were for.

    But from the heavy breathing of his friend, he could tell that was not good news. "I will see youter." He whispered on the mike, limiting their conversation in case someone noticed.

    He also turned his listening device and leaned back on a chair. Then he tapped the small hole that connected him to the driver.

    "Samson, drive me home." He would meet with Miketer to get all the information his friend retrieved from the other party.

    He could not decide until he saw the evidence against him. He had to weigh its merits and determine a solution to his situation.

    But he knew he needed to finish this case, hopefully soon, so he could finally be with his family. It was the only dream that made sense to him at this point.

    Without Haley and his unborn child, he realized there was no point in living anymore.

 Chapter 1266: Buried underneath the rubbles

    Thankfully, the ident did not do much damage. In a few minutes, the pain in her injury had subsided. She could eventually tolerate the pain.

    Although she had not recovered the full strength of her muscles yet, she could now move without the need for supportive devices.

    With a few more therapy sessions, the doctor assured her that she could go back to normal, physically at least. But in the meantime, she was under the care of her visitor, who would not let her stand on her feet.

    "Are you sure you don''t need any help? My foot doesn''t hurt anymore." Rose expressed loudly over her shoulder.

    She could not help but wonder what he was doing in the small kitchen. The room looked crowded, with him standing in the middle of it.

    Besides, he was the guest. He should be sitting and not her.

    "No. I got this, Rose." He responded with a cheerful smile. "It is just hard to find the things I need. But I think I got everything under control." David assured her as he moved around the kitchen with a slight clumsiness.

    She could see that he kept bumping into the counter, the chairs, and the cabs. Unfortunately, the space did not intend to fit a man of his size.

    "Ok. But you did not need to bother fixing me a meal. I can easily do it on my own." She protested as she leaned on the couch, feeling she had to do something.

    She felt guilty that she was letting him do all the work while she sat on her ass, doing nothing. She had enough of lying and sitting around. It was fast bing frustrating.

    "I am here, and it is lunchtime. I might as well work for my free meal if you don''t mind. Unless you wish me to leave." He spoke with a hint of hesitance.

    Her mind insisted that she should heed caution. This man was still a stranger. But somewhere deep inside her, she could not feel a tinge of fear inside her.

    She was not afraid of him despite not knowing anything about him. On the contrary, her heart calmed as soon as she heard his voice and saw his face. It was like she knew deep inside she was safe.

    "No. I don''t wish you to leave, David." She hastily uttered until she realized what she just said. "I meant you are wee to stay, but I feel like I am abusing your kindness by letting you ve in the kitchen alone."

    She quickly made up an excuse, embarrassed by her sudden admission. She kept telling herself that she only wished to reciprocate this man''s help by being courteous.

    "Great. Let me finish this dish. Then, we can eat." He assured her. "For your part, I will let you dry the dishes and wipe the table after our meal." He offered as apromise.

    She guessed she had no choice but to ept his offer. She doubted she would win in an argument with this very articte man.

    "Ok." Rose finally conceded as she stood from the sofa and strode to the kitchen, taking the empty stool on the counter.

    "I am just going to watch." She quickly raised her hand when he saw he was about to say something. Then, she picked some grapes from the fruit basket, munching on them.

    Strangely, she found it refreshing and rxing to watch him, a grown man move in the kitchen. It felt like it was the most natural thing to do. It was as if they had been doing this for the longest time.

    He shrugged his broad shoulders as if contented with her answer while continuing to cut some vegetables. "I am no gourmet chef, but I can make a delicious sd." He bragged as hebined the ingredients in the bowl.

    She could only smile as he watched him mix those green leaves with the colorful ones. Suddenly, she could not help but wonder what it was like to leave with him.

    They said she used to stay with him in his luxurious apartment. But, of course, she had no recollection of it.

    "I will be the judge of that." She teased him while she waited for the rest of the meal to cook. She could see from her spot that something was cooking on the pan, searing over the fire.

    "I remember you said it was the best you ever tasted." David proudly stated as he moved toward the fridge to take out two cans of sodas.

    Suddenly, silence enveloped the room as she realized what he said. She believed she could hear her heartbeat as she could not find anything else to say. But apparently, he was the same.

    "I am sorry." She finally said it. "I am trying, but I wish I could remember you and our past." She felt guilty for some reason, even though she knew she should not.

    "It is not your fault. You don''t have to say I am sorry. You don''t have to force yourself to remember. And I also did not mean to make you feel ufortable." David ced the two tes he took from the cabs on the counter, looking contrite.

    She could see his sincerity. She knew he meant well. Nheless, it was hard when she could see how much he was trying. And yet she could not guarantee that she could ever reciprocate his feelings.

    She liked him. She believed she wasfortable around him. There was no doubt about that. Still, she could not force herself to love him. And she could not assure that would ever happen.

    "I..." She felt she had to say something to remedy their situation when she noticed something behind him.

    "You don''t have to say any..." He stopped her before she could say more.

    But her mind had wandered off somewhere else as her eyes got distracted by what was happening behind him.

    "I need you to look..." She pointed at the dark smoke building up behind him. But his confused expression told her that she did not make herself clear.

    "Look behind you." She repeated as the smoke became more evident. "I think your meat is burning." She finally realized what was happening as the unpleasant burning smell reached her nose.

    He finally turned around and understood what she was trying to say to him. "Damn!" He shouted as he abruptly ran toward the stove, turning the fire off before grabbing the pan.

    But, of course, he had forgotten about the pot holder, making him drop the scorching pan back on the stove with a bang.

    "Are you alright?" Now, she was worried about his well-being. She could tell he was hurt.

    "Yeah, I am ok. Just feeling quite stupid." He admitted as he waved his injured fingers in the smoky air and tried to blow some air into them.

    Then, he ran to the sink, letting the cold water ease the burning sensation in his skin. "It is just a little burn, nothing to worry about." He repeated as he tried to calm the situation.

    Fortunately, the smoke detector did not work, or they would be soaking in water by now. But, of course, Rose would have preferred it had done its job.

    What if the ident had worsened? A chill spread through her, imagining her sister burning in this building.

    "Let me see." She finally moved closer to him, wanting to assure herself that it was not worse than she thought.

    Thankfully, it was a tiny blister that would heal in a few days. "I told you. It is nothing." He smiled at her as he wiped his hands dry. "Now, why don''t you return to your seat and let me finish cooking."

    In a few more minutes, he managed to salvage the situation, cooked the meat perfectly, and served it without any more untoward incidents happening to any of them.

    "It looks great." Shemented as David ced the meal before her. "And smells good too." She added as the aroma of the meat hit her senses.

    He grabbed the sd and offered it to her before he took his ce on the opposite side of the counter.

    "I hope it tastes as good as it looks and smells." He said, slightly doubting his cooking after burning the first batch.

    She took a knife and cut through the meat. So far, so good when the knife effortlessly went through the flesh smoothly.

    And when she looked at the meat, the pinkish middle told her it was how she liked it. She had no idea how she knew it. But somehow, she could tell she would love this dish.

    "It is delicious." Shemented after taking two bites of the meat. "Absolutely." She added. Then, she took arge bite of the sd that he made. "I guess I can eat this all day."

    She agreed with him that it was indeed a great dish. Maybe she was not hard to please, but she loved what he prepared for them.

    "I am d to hear that." He repeated, looking relieved and happy.

    She guessed she had not lost all of her identity. She realized that maybe some of it was still buried underneath the rubbles in her mind. All she needed to do was dig it up.

    Could it be that easy?

 Chapter 1267: Time to shine

    The fundraising event was what she had expected it to be. It was full of wealthy, powerful, and influential people who pledged to help for various reasons.

    She knew some of them, meeting them in other charitable organizations, while the others were familiar faces she had seen at social events.

    "Ms. Serena, do you mind if you join us for some photos?" The official photographer circling the crowd approached her, asking her to join a group of people.

    However, there was one thing inmon among all these prestigious guests. They were the cream of the crop of whatever world they represented. Whoever organized this event knew the people to contact.

    "Of course," Serena immediatelyplied, acting as the ambassadress of the kid''s cause.

    She was used to this kind of life. She had been an endorser of many clothing brands. She had represented several charity parties. She could mingle with these people even with her eyes closed.

    She would admit. She used to love this life, the attention she got from all her fans, the people who wanted her to represent theirpanies. It was the reason she wanted to be an actress.

    "I heard that you are thinking of retiring. Is this true?" One of the men, standing beside her, asked as they posted for the official cameras.

    "I think that is either a gossip or a publicity stunt." The woman, who appeared to have too much Botox done on her face, butted in.

    She could only smile at their presumptions. But she was not surprised by these questions anymore. She was used to people telling stories about her.

    Unfortunately, she admitted some were true. But dismally, many were lies or twisted truths that had painted her character in a terrible light.

    "I think I am too young to retire." She finally answered when the group seemed to be waiting for a response. "But I am taking a sabbatical leave."

    That was what they usually called it after getting burnt out from the job. Many stars took a break from the pressure of the industry.

    Regrettably, many great artists had not returned from such a vacation, either opting for an indefinite break or leaving the entertainment industry altogether.

    "Take as much time as you need, my dear. We all need a break." An olderdy voiced her kind opinion as she looked at her after the photoshoot.

    "But I hope you return because you know what you are doingpared to half of those clowns pretending to be a star." She added with a little attitude.

    She believed the woman was a retired owner and editor of a famous fashion magazine. Now, she devoted her time to doing her charity works.

    "That is very kind of you to say." She appreciated the vote of confidenceing from someone who knew what she was talking about.

    However, at the moment, she did not feel the need to rush into things. She liked how things were progressing in her life. At that moment, she wanted to see where it would go.

    "Someday, I do intend to act again." But it would probably take some time before she returned to the big screen.

    She wanted to explore this new feeling. She wanted to see where her new rtionship would take her. Nevertheless, she was not giving up on her acting career. She was merely putting it on hold.

    She had seen this happen so many times with other actors. She hoped it would not be the same case for her. She loved acting, and it would break her heart if she could not do it anymore.

    "We are d to hear that." The woman said with a supportive smile on her face.

    It seemed she still had a few fans remaining, believing in her talent. She guessed they were why she loved this job and strived to be the best.

    However, she also knew the price of fame. And sometimes, it was just too much. And many had given up, even after reaching the top, because it was too hard.

    "Excuse me, everyone. I hope you won''t mind if I still Serena for a few minutes." Sebastian suddenly stood beside her, saving her from her presentpanions. Not that she needed saving.

    Then, he whisked her away from the group, only to find themselves surrounded by another group. This moment was what she was talking about. It was what she had to pay for sess.

    She was d when they finally dealt with thest batch of people. Some seemed ecstatic to see her, but some seemed tolerant of her presence.

    "How could you keep smiling like that?" Sebastian pointed at her lips. "I already feel like my jaw is about to drop if I smile one more time."

    But that was her job. Compared to doctors like him, she was supposed to entertain people. She did not have the luxury of appearing rude or dismissive of her fans.

    Despite her feelings or whatever was happening in her private life, she needed to bottle them up. Once she stepped on the stage, she should evoke the sentiments of her character.

    "Lots of practice," Serena confessed, shaking her head off as they walked passed the other people around them.

    It was not easy tough when all she wanted was to cry. It was equally hard to bathe in tears when her lips automatically curved into a smile upon remembering something.

    But getting into a character was a talent she was good at. She could force a tear in her eyes with mild effort. She could pretend she had just won the lottery even if her whole world was falling apart.

    "I wish I could also do that." Sebastian looked at her with adoration, suddenly reminding her he was not just a fan but someone who thought highly of her.

    She honestly liked him because, in her entire adult life, she rarely met a genuinely good and kind person. She believed she could count them on her fingers.

    Therefore, she would hate to lose a man like him as a friend. But that was all she could offer him, despite him wanting more.

    She already belonged to someone, and he patiently waited for her toe home. Suddenly, she realized she could not wait to return to his arms. She finally concluded that he was her home.

    There was nothing wrong if she took a chance with him. It would be worth it because he was a great catch that she would be a fool to slip out of her hand.

    "What about I show you how?" She had a neat trick on how to control her emotions.

    She believed she was not born with it but acquired the talent as she learned more about acting. Not everyone was born to be a star. Some had to work hard to be one.

    "I would love to know your trick," Sebastian answered, appearing to look forward to her promise.

    But before she could tell him anything more, she felt a hard body identally bumping into her. It happened so fast that she never had time to adjust and recover.

    Soon, she felt her body lose bnce as the impact knocked the air out of her lungs. Eventually, her body went limped as she waited for the inevitable oue.

    Pain.

    She anticipated the ache in her body even before hitting the ground, but she never did. She thought wrong as her body remained floating in the air.

    Was she flying? Of course not, but that would be enchanting. However, that was impossible since magic did not exist.

    She snapped from her trance when she heard another man''s voice. "I am sorry." But the man quickly moved away, appearing to be in a hurry.

    "You should watch where you are going." Sebastian''s voice dominated the hallway as he addressed his ire to the retreating man.

    However, the other man did not even bother to check if she was ok. But it did not matter because she felt fine as another set of hands helped her back on her feet. She was d her friend caught her in his arms before she fell t on the floor, humiliating herself in front of everyone.

    "Are you alright?" Sebastian''s familiar voice prated her thoughts, reminding her of the present before she started wandering on her Lnd.

    "Yeah, I am ok. Just a bit shaken, but I will live." She teased, seeing the concern on his face. But unfortunately, that was not all she noticed as her eyes roamed behind him.

    It was supposed to be a simple event, but because of the names listed of the attendees, it had be a momentous asion.

    And it seemed someone had attracted the media''s attention. She only hoped it was because of the cause, nothing to do with her.

    Thest thing she wanted was to steal the spotlight away from the purpose of this festive affair. But it seemed her little stunt had caused hysteria as various shes almost blinded her.

    "Serena, is he the new vor of the month?" She heard a reporter ask from behind the media line.

    She never hated the media, but sometimes they could cross some lines. They were not all sleazy. However, she could not discount that a few paparazzi would mize the chance of bumping into her.

    She already saw a few who had taken too many pictures of her. And she knew not all of them would be good.

    Nevertheless, she refused to give them anyment about her life, focusing only on her task to raise funds for these kids.

    This day was their time to shine, not hers.

 Chapter 1268: Prevent a possible checkmate

    The irony of living a double life had never been an issue to him. But today, he felt its impact.

    He watched the woman cry before him, sitting opposite his desk. She had her face down on her palms, but her wail was of someone who lost dearly.

    "We will make them pay for what they had done to your son, Mrs. Montgomery." He patted the middle-ageddy in her hands tofort her.

    She was a widow who lived with his only son. Butst night, his son was gunned down by some punks who thought they owned the street.

    Unfortunately, the criminals were high on drugs. The same illegal substances that his underground organization was supplying on the market.

    "Thank you so much, Mr. Carter, for your help." The woman wiped her tears with the handkerchief in her shaking hands before tilting her face to look at him. "They have no right to take the life of my boy." She said with courage and determination despite her grief.

    Suddenly, he could not help the pang of guilt that hit his moralpass. He had never felt sorry for the victims of their illegal activities before. Why now?

    Was it because he finally had grown a conscience? He now realized that what he was doing was wrong. His actions had consequences on the lives of others.

    "It is still a long battle ahead. But I am confident we have enough evidence to put them in jail." Mike assured his new client.

    He never thought much of his day job. His legitimate career as a public defendant did not earn him much. He only took this job as a cover-up for his uwful activities.

    It was a way to get inside information and make connections that could help them in their shipments and daily operations.

    "I believe that you are a good person. Thank you again for doing this for my son." The mother had tears again in her eyes as she looked at him.

    And it somewhat put a knife in his heart and twisted it. He had never felt remorse for his past actions. But now, he could not stop the heart-wrenching pain of watching this woman suffer her loss because of partly what he did.

    He might not have shot her son or put the drugs in those young kids'' hands, but he was still part of the problem that had caused it.

    "I will see you soon." He still had to meet with the defense attorney for a settlement negotiation. But this time, he would ask for the punishment that would fit the crime.

    He walked the woman out of his office, d the meeting was over. It had already been a long day. His meeting with the underworld bosses still left him within the realm of uncertainty.

    And in the recent appointment, this woman had left him feeling miserable as she made him realize how he had ruined many people''s lives.

    "What is wrong with you?" He asked himself, wondering why he was beating himself up.

    He was a horrible, despicable man. He was a criminal. There was no dispute about that. He had epted this life when he joined Gerald''s organization.

    He could kill a man without remorse. Bute to think of it, most of the people he had killed deserved it. The only difference was. They never got the chance to defend themselves.

    Nevertheless, he did not doubt their guilt. They were worse criminals than he was. But if he would base his situation using that logic, he could conclude that he also deserved the death penalty.

    He had acted as prosecution, judge, and executioner, robbing those criminals of a fair trial. But that was in the past. With Gerald''s guidance, he was ready to change.

    "I am off for the day." He yelled at her assistant, that was sitting just outside the door of his office. "You should go home too."

    He had waited for hisst client before calling it a day at the office. But he had other ns. He could not go directly to the safe house and meet with his friend. Someone might be watching his activities.

    Therefore, he had to pretend it was just another day at the office. Then, he would go home. From there, he would sneak out and bring the papers to his friend.

    He had to be careful because many eyes might be watching his moves. So far, nobody had caught him, not the authorities and their enemies.

    "You arete." That was the first sentence that greeted him as he strode into the room when Samson opened the door.

    He checked his watch and realized it was a few minutester than usual. However, he had to make a few stops, just in case someone did manage to follow him. He had to lose them somehow.

    "Things are heating up if you have not noticed. I have to be extra cautious beforeing here." Mike reasoned as he walked over to the small fridge and took out two bottles of cold beers.

    He threw one to his friend and popped the lid on the one left in his hand. Several secondster, he gulped down a few ounces of the brown alcoholic ale while his friend watched him.

    "Was someone following you?" Gerald questioned him as he gripped the bottle in his long fingers, letting its moisture drip on the floor.

    He could already see his friend''s mind turning, concocting all the possible scenarios inside his head. But his friend had nothing to worry about.

    "No. I have it under control." He assured his former boss and his best friend. "Of course, I will never lead them to you."

    Fortunately, he did not notice any car tailing behind him. He also had his vehicle swept for tracking devices in one of the parking areas where he had a stopover.

    Somebody might have put something underneath the hood or the bumper that couldpromise their mission. Mike could not take chances.

    "Good." Gerald finally rxed in his seat and opened the lid of his drink. Then, he observed his friend let the cold beverage travel from his lips to his stomach.

    "So, how is Haley?" Mike wanted to talk about something else except work or their mission. He needed time to feel something else besides his guilt.

    He moved to a chair closer to his friend and satfortably, putting his feet on the coffee table before him for maximum rxation.

    "She seems ok. Her works look fantastic." His friend told him. But he knew his friend had something else on his mind than how her girlfriend was doing great at her job. And he might know what it was.

    "The doctor who has seen her said the baby is doing well." Mike knew that his friend would like to hear that.

    He failed to talk to Haley earlier, but the doctor had reported to him about her condition. He meant to call and check up on her, but his circumstances prevented him from doing so.

    "Did she ask to know about the sex of our child?" Gerald asked, suddenly looking curious at him as he took a swig of his drink.

    He knew his friend wanted to respect Haley and her wishes. Therefore, his friend would not ask about the baby unless Haley consented.

    But, of course, Haley could not know about this. Therefore the doctor had to sign an agreement not to tell Haley about their participation in her welfare.

    "No. Haley still does not wish to know." Mike informed his friend. And Gerald nodded in understanding. He could tell that his friend had no intention of pursuing the conversation.

    "So, what happened in there?" Gerald asked him, going directly to the point, abruptly changing the topic. "What do you have for me?"

    He pulled the folded folder from inside his breast pocket and threw it on the surface table, letting it slide until it almost fell on the floor. But, somehow, it stopped just in time.

    "See for yourself." Mike did not bother putting his feet on the ground as he maintained his rxed position. This time, he added his arms, folding them on the elbows before sping his fingers at the nape of his neck. Then, he leaned his body on the backrest, letting its soft cushion support the heaviness of his tired back.

    "Damn!" He heard his friend curse as he closed his eyes to give himself a few minutes to unwind.

    He had already seen the entire contents of the file. Therefore, he already knew how damning the information would be to his friend unless they could do something about it.

    "I know." He uttered with a tone that should sum up his opinion on the subject matter. "So, what do you think shall we do about it?" He questioned his friend, but he kept his eyes closed as darkness overtook his sight.

    "I have no idea." His friend appeared clueless. It was seldom that he ever looked like that. But it was not every day that their enemies had a few moves ahead of them.

    "We need toe up with a n." He knew that their time was running out. He was losing moves left and right. Soon, he would have no pawns to guard them, no knights to protect them.

    He might be the bishop standing next to the King and Queen, but could he alone protect the two of them? Would their enemy''s next move find their Queen and capture her? What about the King? Could a mere bishop like him prevent a possible checkmate?

 Chapter 1269: Respect for their friendship

    The ce was swarming with young executives who seemed to be celebrating something. Usually, the bar was subtle and quiet. But not tonight.

    He seldom went out with friends during his younger days. He had to mature earlier than most of his friends because, unlike them, he had no parents he could depend on. He had no inheritance to fall back on.

    "One beer." He raised his hand to the bartender as he sat his ass on the only avable stool before the bar counter.

    He had to earn everything he had and work hard to be where he was today. It had never been easy, but he managed. He had achieved his dream in just a few years.

    Somewhat, he had made a name for himself in the industry. He could say he was one of the finestwyers in the business, if not the absolute best.

    "Hey! I know you." A young man stood beside him as he also ordered his drink. "You are the one recing Gerald. Adam, right?" He turned to him with a cordial smile.

    "Guilty." He did not see the point of denying it. News as big as that could spread like wildfire.

    Many much more qualified than him probably applied for the job, but for reasons unbeknownst to him, David and Evan chose him.

    Although he did not doubt his qualifications, he believed someone else might have more experience and skills than him. But if his friends trusted him with the job, he would do his best not to disappoint them.

    "By the way, I am Derik, one of the Senior Partners." The man offered his hand while reaching for the drink the bartender passed to him.

    He believed he had seen him in the office several times but never had the chance to meet him. He barely knew the people in his floo, much alone the Partners and Associates of the firm.

    "Yeah, Adam Mason." He took his hand, epting his warm wee. "I am d to meet a colleague. Maybe you can show me some of the ropes."

    It had been a while since he had worked in a corporate setting. He could need some guidance in navigating his new environment.

    "Sure. It will be my pleasure." The man nodded. "Why don''t you join me? I have a table over there." He pointed to the left side of the bar. "I am supposed to meet a client, but he iste."

    He thought about it for a second and then decided to join him. "Why not?" It would be a good start to forming a rapport with his co-worker.

    He grabbed his beer and followed his new acquaintance to his table. The bar was a usual spot for meetings. But it was not ideal.

    But it would do for informal consultations for clients orwyers who did not wish to get attention. They could pretend like it was just a social call.

    "How are you doing so far?" Derik asked as he leaned on his chair and made himselffortable.

    His eyes roamed the slightly dim room, watching all these youngwyers, businessmen,dies, and gentlemen enjoying the evening.

    He believed he used to be one of them, but somehow, he had skipped this part of his life. But going back to his question, he guessed he was doing ok.

    "Fine. I suppose." He did not see any problems yet. But it was just a few days. Therefore, he had not seen much yet.

    Then, his eyes spotted two girls looking in their direction. He guessed he was familiar with the signs. However, he had never really enjoyed such games. Thus, he looked away.

    "Pardon. I hope you will not mind if I ask if you are still single." Derik seemed to be looking at the two girls he had just ignored. "I think those girls had been eyeing you since we sat here."

    He smiled at his new pal''s assessment of the situation. He was ttered by the attention he was getting but not interested.

    "All I can say is that I am not free." Suddenly, his mind returned to the woman who promised to join him soon. He could not wait to see her again.

    Therefore, looking to another woman was not in his book. He only had his eyes on one prize. And he had no room for anything else.

    "She must be one lucky woman." The man said. Then, he ignored the girls, too, while continuing to ask him about his cases, offering his expertise.

    He learned that Derik was already a happily married man with a son and a daughter on the way. He could not help but feel envious, wanting what the man already had.

    Maybe it was hisck of family that made him crave one. He wished to belong to someone and be responsible for someone else. He longed for a family.

    "I am the lucky one. And I will not do anything to mess it up." Not after all he had to do to win her. He could not let anything ruin that.

    He would not let some girls destroy his future with the only girl he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. Yes! He had already decided. She was the only one for her.

    And as soon as he could get his chance, he would make his next move. But, of course, he would make sure to n this right.

    "Good luck with that." The man seemed supportive as he raised his ss to him. "We all know that somehow, we always mess it up. But it is how we make up for it that matters."

    His new friend seemed to be making some good points. In some way, men could do stupid things to ruin something perfect. He hoped he would not do that.

    "Excuse me. I am sorry if I am a bitte." The client appeared at their table and introduced himself. Soon, they started discussing his case.

    Derik asked him to stay, asking him about his opinion on the case. It was a simple matter of proving ownership. Since the man had documents to show, he did not see any issues unless the other side had something on their sleeve.

    "Do you think we have a case?" Derik asked him when the client had excused himself from the meeting.

    He thought about it, weighing what he had heard of the case. Based on their initial findings, it seemed to be a solid case.

    Nevertheless, they could not discount what the opponents held as evidence to support their im. Therefore, there was always a risk. But if Derik wins, it would be a great case under his belt and a lucrative one.

    "Yeah. It is a good case." Adam agreed with the older man, believing it was a case worth fighting for.

    Like everywyer, he also liked cases that had chances of winning. But, still, he only took clients he believed were in the right.

    He never liked defending people who were guilty of breaking thew. But there were times he could not avoid it.

    But he swore to defend all who came to his door asking for help. Therefore, sometimes he never had the choice.

    "Hey, Adam." The person he had been waiting for had finally arrived at the scene. "So, you have met my friend, Derik."

    He watched his friend, also his new boss, greet hispanion. Then, he joined them on the table, ordering another round of drinks for the three of them.

    "David, I am d to see you." Derik tapped him on the shoulder as he sat right next to him. "I heard that your girl had finally recovered. That is great news."

    He also heard that his friend''s girlfriend had finally woken from hera. However, he also learned that she had lost her memory.

    When he thought his situation was challenging, he could not imagine what his friend was going through. From what he had heard, he and his girlfriend were practically married. All that wascking was the ring and the license.

    But fate had some twisted ns for them. He just hoped that his situation would not reach that point. He and Serena had already been through a lot. He hoped the next problem they would have to face would be an easy breeze.

    "But I am sorry I have to leave you guys. My wife was expecting me home an hour ago." Derik shrugged his straight shoulders, pointing out the difference between a single man to a married one.

    "I am d to meet you. I guess I will see you again at the office." Adam shook the man''s hands again before he watched him stride to the exit, leaving him with his friend.

    "I am sorry. I amte." David said as he turned to him. "It looks like you two hit it off." His friend pointed out his observation.

    "Yeah, Derik seems to be a great guy. He offered to help me around the office." Adam told his friend.

    "That is great. Derik is one of the most reliable Partners we have in the firm. You can truly depend on him." David informed him. He could use all the help in adjusting to this new job.

    "Anyway, I hope I was not a bother, but I have things to discuss with you." He told his friend.

    He did not feel like discussing them at the office since it was somewhat personal. Therefore, he had asked his friend to meet him here instead.

    "If this is about my sister, I guarantee you have my full blessing," David stated without waiting for him to say his piece.

    He could only suspect that Serena had already filled him with the details, or at least the relevant matter. But he was d to hear that his friend had no objection to his rtionship with his sister.

    But why would he object when he was the one who told him to go after her? Still, he felt obligated to ask his permission as a form of respect for their friendship.

 Chapter 1270: Drunk or conjuring up dreams

    It had been a while since he had been out thiste in a bar. Since he turned his rtionship with Rose into a serious one, he had never felt the need to go to such ces.

    Although his friends sometimes forced him to join them, he could not stand to stay longer than necessary. He preferred to go home to spend the rest of his night with Rose.

    "Ahhh!" David could not help the sigh that escaped his lips as he sat across from his friend at the table. He drank almost half of the liquor in his ss before bowing his head and staring at the remaining liquid.

    He wished things could go back to what they used to be. He was tired ofing home to an empty apartment. It was just too depressing.

    He wanted her back in his life. But unfortunately, he did not have a wishing well or a magicmp to grant his wish. All he could do was hope. Eventually, Rose would remember the love they shared.

    "That bad." Adam suddenlymented, probably noticing his sudden change of behavior.

    David guessed the alcohol was loosening his reservation, making him lose all his inhibitions from showing his emotions.

    Usually, he was always calm and in control, but not tonight, as his longing overwhelmed him. He forced a smile on his lips, but he doubted it would convince his friend that he was ok.

    "Yeah, I guess it is." Therefore, he thought to just let it out of his chest. There was no use denying it.

    He consumed the rest of his drink before raising his hand again to order another round for them. He did not n to get drunk, but the idea became more appealing as the clock ticked on.

    "I am a good listener if you want to talk." His friend offered as he took another bottle of beer.

    He might not have much experience regarding love, but he understood now what it meant. He was no expert, but he knew the feeling.

    "You must have heard about Rose. It is hard to love someone who does not remember she loves you back." Heined, feeling like fate had been unfair to him.

    Or maybe he deserved this. It was punishment for all his past indiscretions. Fate had finally caught up with him, exacting its revenge for all his youthful wayward ways.

    However, he was not losing hope that he still could find a way. But he just needed this one night to release his frustration.

    "I think I might know the feeling." His friend said as he turned to look at him.

    David nced briefly at his friend before his attention shifted to the waiter standing by their table carrying a tray of drinks.

    "Excuse me. Complimentary drinks, Sir." The waiter ced another round of their drinks. "Courtesy of thedies over there." The young man in his ck uniform pointed at the two women waving at him.

    He would admit that both girls were attractive. They were beautiful, no doubt about it. They wore their dresses provocatively that it left little to the imagination. He could tell they would be wild in bed.

    Before Rose, he would grab the attention he was receiving. But that was before Rose. At the moment, the only woman in his life was probably sleeping by now in her bed, far away from him.

    "Tell them thanks, but we can''t ept those," David asked the waiter to take the drinks back.

    He was tipsy, but he still knew what was right and wrong. He could not let temptation cloud his judgment. He would not let anything ruin his chance with Rose.

    He almost lost her before in this same incident. He would not let something simr to this destroy what little chance to win her back.

    "You truly love Rose," Adammented as his friend looked at the two women, who looked disappointed when the waiter told them the sad news.

    He observed the smile on their lips quickly vanish, reced with aghast for being rejected. He could tell they were the types who always got what they wanted. But, unfortunately, this was not their night.

    He did not y that game anymore. He did not think he would find the woman that could change his ways, but he did. Now, he could not even look at another woman.

    "Yes. Rose is the only one for me. I will marry her tonight if she would let me, but sadly..." He could not even finish his sentence.

    He felt as if he said it out loud. It mighte true. And that was thest thing he wanted. He could not lose Rose. Not when he had found the other half of his heart.

    "Maybe you will still get a chance. You only have to hang in there." Adam rmended. "That is what I am doing right now. I am not giving up."

    He turned again to look at his friend, hearing him talking about love. Suddenly, the thought of his sister crossed his mind.

    "Serena can be stubborn sometimes and stupid most of the time, but when she loves, it is real." He could not help but think about what his sister had to do to find love. What she had gone through while seeking her happiness. But only to fail, one rtionship after another.

    Nevertheless, he could see that his sister might have sessfully found the love she sought in this man. He only hoped she would open her eyes wide enough to realize it.

    He did not doubt that Adam would be great for her. Maybe better than he expected. He could see that they were perfect for each other.

    "I hope she has learned to love me because I will be honest with you. I like her." Then, his friend paused. "I believe in the short time I met her, I have fallen in love with her."

    His friend finally decided to confess his feelings for his sister, and he was d. He could not think of a better person that could protect and love his sister more than this man.

    "I think she has. She has not realized the full extent of her feelings for you yet." David told his friend. "But once she does, I assure you that she is someone you will never want to lose."

    He could assure his friend about his sister because he knew her. She was the sweetest thing but sometimes gullible. She could easily believe the lies of those who wished to take advantage of her.

    "I guess we are in the same boat," Adam concluded, raising his ss to him.

    David could not agree with him more. He thought that they were both still hanging in the bnce. But still, they had a chance for love. Therefore, they should not give up on it.

    They talked more about Rose and Serena. Somehow, they found somemon grounds topare. And somewhat, it felt good to talk to someone who understood his situation.

    "I think we are both drunk. Why don''t I give you a ride? I have a driver." David offered when they both decided to call it a night.

    "There is no need." Adam refused but thanked his friend.

    "I don''t think you are in any condition to drive yourself. So, I am not taking no for an answer." David insisted as he dropped a wad of cash on the table.

    "No, I am paying for this." Adam was about to take his wallet out of his pocket, but David stopped him.

    "Consider this as your wee to the firm party." David insisted on paying and driving his friend home.

    Soon, they sat in the back seat of his car, pulling out of the club. The street was less busy since it was alreadyte. But still, many people rushed on the streets on their way to work or home.

    "Thanks for tonight, Adam. I think I just needed to blow off some steam." David leaned on the backseat, rxing his body on the soft cushion. Somehow, he felt better after letting his bolted emotions out of his chest.

    "I think we both needed that," Adam confessed, seemingly relieved to have talked to him.

    He watched the street outside, noticing some closed stores with the front windows covered in darkness. He guessed the night was far from over.

    Then, they were pulling on the curve where Adam lived. He noticed it was not what he expected it would be. But Adam had never been like them.

    "This is me." Adam pped his friend on the shoulder before opening his door when the driver stopped on the sidewalk. "Thanks for the lift." His friend said as he exited the car.

    "I will see you in the office tomorrow," David said as he waved goodbye to his friend, who walked slightly swaying toward his apartment building''s door.

    But when he was about to tell his driver to move the car, his eyes caught something from his peripheral vision.

    Quickly, he blinked them, wondering if he was seeing things. He was drunk, after all. But his vision was clear.

    He knew that woman who rushed to Adam''s side, helping him to his feet. Then, she walked him inside the door while she wrapped his arms around her.

    "Damn!" He rubbed his face as he tried to clear his mind. But he believed what he saw. It was her.

    What was she doing here? Did she know Adam? But that did not make sense.

    Was he drunk or conjuring up dreams? Or was she real?

 Chapter 1271: Worthless

    Her finger, shoulders, and back were aching from working all day. She had just finished designing the first draft of the main building for the resort.

    She opted to maintain the style of the resort that represented the natives and culture of the ind while incorporating thetest facilities of the modern world.

    She also had to keep thefort and leisure of the guests in mind when creating the ideal design for the tourist''s perfect getaway destination.

    "Great job!" She pped her hands, ecstatic that she had done an excellent work. She could not wait for the man handling the renovation to see what she had drawn.

    Then, her ears picked up a distinctive sound. It appeared like someone wasughing behind her. Quickly, she stretched her body as she tried to decipher the noise.

    She believed it wasing from outside. Two voices were talking andughing at the same time. She marched away from her table, moving toward the window.

    "Gerald!" She happily mumbled as she recognized the shape of his back as he sat on the grass just outside the greenwn.

    Then, something small moved before him, showing her a silhouette of a child as the sun shone behind the little boy. She could only tell that it was a boy from his hairstyle and the clothes he wore.

    Other than that, she could not see what the child looked like. The dark shadow caused by the bright light had hidden his face.

    "Enzo!" A name she had been considering giving her child if she had a boy.

    She enjoyed watching the man running after the little boy as she imagined them as Gerald and her son. They were both alive at the same time. It was something that would never happen in real life.

    Her eyes followed the boy everywhere he went, but the face remained blurry. Then, the man never stopped chasing him. But he never turned around to face her.

    "Can I join you?" She asked in the distance, but she knew they would never hear her as they continued to enjoy their time together.

    She also wanted tough with them. She wished to join them in theirughter. She hoped to hold her child in her arms and see his face. She desired to be with Gerald again.

    But eventually, the boy faded away as he ran into the tall trees. Soon, he was gone too. She tried to stretch her body, trying to search for them in the bushes. But to no avail.

    "Haley!" She turned around and looked at the person who called her name, hopeful as she recognized his voice.

    When her eyes connected with the man standing on the other side of the room. She automatically knew she was only dreaming because there was no chance that this was real.

    She could not help the smile spreading on her lips as she waited for him to rush to her side. Admittedly, she could not wait to see him, even if it were just her dreams. She was d to be with him.

    "I know you wille." She uttered, exhrated to see the one person she longed to spend the rest of her life with.

    However, she knew this was just borrowed time. Once she woke up, the man she loved would disappear together with her dream.

    Then, she would be alone again, raising their son by herself. She wished her reality was more like her dream, but unfortunately, her life was far from a fairy tale. It was more like a nightmare.

    "You know I can never stay away." He said as he moved closer until they were standing side by side.

    But sadly, she knew she could never touch him, no matter how she tried. Well, she did. But every time she reached for him, he seemed to move away.

    "But why can''t I touch you?" Haley asked the man who seemed near but yet so far. But she knew the answer to that.

    Gerald was dead. He could nevere back to her and her child. Therefore, she could only dream about him. Sadly, she could never touch and feel him again.

    "In time..." He whispered, in some form of a promise. She wished to believe him. Her heart desired to hope, but her mind advised against it.

    She knew she would only end up disappointed. Her pain would only increase exponentially by keeping her hope for something impossible to happen.

    The only way she could be with him was if she died. But what was the reassurance that they would be together in the afterlife? And what about their child?

    "I love you, Gerald." She knew she had to say the words she failed to tell him. He had to know.

    It was one of her greatest regret not to tell him what she felt. Who said that men should always be the first to say it? She should not have to listen to that.

    Now, she was toote to tell him. But she still hoped he could hear her wherever he was. It was the least she could do.

    "I know you love me too." She wished he would say it, but he never did, not even in her dreams.

    He would stand there staring at her. But he would not say anything else until their time was up. Then, she would wake up, realizing it was all a dream.

    "Haley." She heard her name again, but sadly it was not the voice she wished to hear.

    "Haley." The woman repeated, forcing her eyes to pop open to see who was tapping gently on her arms.

    She finally lifted her head, opening her eyes before shifting her sight to the woman before her. It took a few minutes to realize where she was, but she felt how her body protested from her position.

    "You should not be sleeping on the table. You will hurt your back and have terrible cramps." Her assistant informed her as she waited for her to get her bearings.

    She tried to lift her face and stretched her hands from her position on the table. And then, she realized her assistant was right.

    She felt the tension on her neck and shoulders as she moved them. And pin and needles spread across her arms from being sandwiched between her head and the table.

    "Oh! That hurts." She muttered as she hissed in pain. She did not realize that she had fallen asleep on the table.

    But when she remembered her dream, she knew the pain was all worth it. She did not mind sleeping in an ufortable position as long as she could be with him.

    Was she going crazy? Maybe she was, but at least she felt happy as her fingers crawled across her belly and rested on top of it.

    "You should take a morning siesta so you can rest. Your baby needs rest too." The younger woman told her as she moved toward the other table and grabbed a cold ss of water.

    She rotated her head as she tried to relieve the tension in her body. Then, she shook her arms to feel her blood flowing again in her arms.

    "But I did not say that you should sleep on your table. You should haveid on the sofa or returned to your room." Her assistant reprimanded her, acting like she knew more than her. But maybe she did.

    "I was working on these papers." Suddenly, she remembered that she had a deadline. Did she finish what she was doing? She asked herself agitatedly. "I must have fallen asleep." She exined to her.

    She did not intend to sleep on the job, but being pregnant seemed to mess up her body clock. They said it was the hormones. She was sleepy more than usual. But she also woke up without much of an effort.

    "You can work on those when you have your rest." She insisted as her assistant started clearing her table. Then, she ced her work on the side as she looked at her.

    "But I have a deadline." She eximed, astounded by the way her assistant was handling her. Usually, her assistant listened attentively and followed her without muchint. But not her.

    "No, you don''t. You can finish your work when you are ready." Her assistant insisted as she looked at her.

    She did not understand her employer in this regard. Usually, when she epted a project, there was always a timetable to follow.

    But in her case, they seemed ready to bend all the rules for her. They never seemed to demand results from her.

    Eventually, she had to set her schedule, giving herself a deadline to maintain her discipline in her job. They might be giving her all the leniency due to her health condition, but she did not want to abuse their kindness.

    "That is not how I work," Haley told her as she grabbed the papers back and spread them across the table. "What do you think?" Showing one of her works to her assistant.

    She might be good at her job, but if she could not deliver on time. Her work would be worthless.

 Chapter 1272: Distorted reality

    Her foot was aching, feeling a few callous on the sole of her feet and numbness on her toes. However, she was already used to such pain. She had to push through until the very end.

    As they said in show business, sacrifice was part of the process. No pain meant no gain.

    Nevertheless, it had been a while since she had been in such gatherings, wearing a high-slit gown and high-heeled stiletto shoes.

    "We would like to thank..." The host started mentioning the phnthropist who had helped with the fundraising charity ball. He called each one of the donors who had given them their undying support.

    "Let us give warm apuse to Ms. Serena Anderson for gracing us with her presence." The announcer pointed to where she stood.

    Many people turned in her direction, pping their hands. A year ago, she would feel overwhelmed by the ttery and praise theyvished on her.

    But now, all the attention she wanted was from the kids. She wanted to earn their love and trust. So she could help them in their journey toward their future.

    "Thank you so much, Serena, for doing this for the kids. I know this must not be easy for you." Sebastian also praised her for all her efforts to help.

    Of course, she knew her friend understood her situation. But she was d that her first appearance in the public eye turned out to be sessful.

    Sebastian and the organizers expressed their warmest appreciation since they exceeded their target for the night.

    "You know I did not do this alone. Many had helped raise the fund for the children." Serena could not take credit as she was just a part of the event.

    "Still, you made a big difference." Sebastian insisted as he stood by her side.

    Truthfully, he barely left her side, which she appreciated. She would be honest. She guessed she was not that ready to face the cameras.

    But with Sebastian''s encouragement and support, she managed to smile and stand straight in front of the media personalities.

    She did not flinch much every time the camera shed. She did not try to run away. Although, admittedly, there were times she had thought about it.

    "And I wish I could do more." Serena understood that the funding would stillck despite her effort and sess. But it was a start.

    All she had to do was stare at the kids who would grow up without parents who would care for them as if they were their children. Then, she would know that there was much to do.

    Unfortunately, she could not help everyone. She could not be the mother of all these kids. She could not provide for all their needs.

    "And you will. But we can only do so much at a time." Her friend assured her as he wrapped his arms around her shoulders tofort her.

    She knew it meant nothing. So, she never thought much of it. She appreciated that Sebastian was there while Adam was away.

    But she could not help but imagine them walking on a red carpet together. Adam would hold her arms firmly in his as they smiled at each other and whispered sweet nothings.

    She then realized she was ready to face her world again with Adam by her side. Her gloomy and nightmarish past did not seem that frightening anymore.

    "Yeah. Of course, you are right." She acknowledged her friend''s words. "One step at a time."

    She looked at his face, staring into his eyes and wondering what he was thinking. He had already expressed he wanted something more from her, but she could not give anything else but friendship.

    "Congrattions!" Many greeted her or Sebastian for the sess of the event. She could only bow her head, thankful that many had helped.

    Then, she saw the group of kids that came along with herughing at the other side of the room. They seemed to be enjoying the show.

    One of the main attractions of the event was the magic show. Many entertainers volunteered to help with the program, sharing their time and talents for free.

    The kids in the Cancer ward and other hospital wings had so much fun that she wished she could do this more often. But Sebastian was right. She could only do so much at a time."

    "Serena, have you seen the coin disappear behind my ears? Then it came back through my other ears." Fabio excitedly shared with her since it was his first time witnessing such a trick.

    But, of course, to these kids, that was magic.

    "Yeah, isn''t he great? And you too. You were so brave." She pped her hand to the boy, matching his enthusiasm as the little boy volunteered to be the magician''s assistant.

    Soon, the other kids fought for her attention, giving her the satisfaction she wanted. She loved entertaining the kids'' questions.

    It was like having other people to think about other than herself. It was somewhat fulfilling and something she never felt before.

    "Why don''t you join us, Ms. Serena?" Another magician called her attention, forcing her to volunteer for his next act.

    She thought about it, but the event was about to end soon. She could do with a few more peals ofughter from the kids. That would be fun.

    Besides, the kids seemed excited to see her perform at the front of the stage.

    She quickly moved beside the magician, waiting for his instructions. "Let us p our hands for our next brave volunteer." The man said as he initiated the pping before proceeding to his next act.

    "Please, join me at this spot." Suddenly, Serena could not help the nerves that hit her hands as they started to shake. She realized she had never done anything like this before.

    Then, she saw the box, and suddenly she wanted to back out. She could already imagine what the performer would do to her, and she was not looking forward to it.

    "Excuse me, but I am ustrophobic." She wanted to admit to the magician so he would stop with his ns, but she remained silent with a nervousugh and a shaky smile.

    "This will be a neat trick." The magician assured the audience as he and his assistant prepared the materials he would use.

    Then, the moment of truth as the man ushered her into the entrance to the box. It was a long box where she couldfortably stand.

    But still, she could feel her heart speed up as agitation built up inside her. Still, the smile on the kids'' faces forced her to participate withoutint.

    "I will have to close the box. All you need to do is stand still." He instructed as he slowly closed the door.

    She knew her heart was palpitating while her hands shook as her mind conjured unimaginable things. But she held her ground as she thought of the kids. She had to act tough.

    Compared to those kids, this experience was nothing to theirs. Yet, nothing had worn them down. Those kids kept fighting every day to survive.

    "As you can see..." She could hear the magician rting his spiel about his magic, making it more exciting.

    She knew the act was nothing but a trick. It could always y with anyone''s mind. Therefore, she pushed herself to enjoy the experience, not letting her fear overwhelm the fun of it.

    "And now, let us look at the person inside." Then, a portion of the wood opened, just above her shoulders, big enough to reveal her face.

    "Ms. Serena, can you smile at our distinguished guests." The man pointed at the kids in the front row.

    How could she deny his request?

    She quickly spread her lips and showed portions of her teeth, assuring the kids she was ok. She did not want them to worry, even if tiny beads of sweat broke out on her skin.

    "Are you ready?" The man asked, and she nodded. She guessed she was ready as she could be.

    She wondered what the performer would do, leaving her locked in the box where her only window was before her face.

    Although she could need a few more minutes to adjust to her situation, she had none. So, she had to decide if she wished to trust or not.

    But she doubted she could say no at this point or back out. Therefore, she just took a deep breath and faced her fear.

    Then, out of the blue, he started poking her body with swords. He started with the sides of her legs. Then, he inserted them into the designated slots, making the illusion that he was piercing her inside the box.

    But she hardly felt anything. There was no pain. Every time the man would force a long metallic object into the box, the more her body contorted to adjust to the des so it would not hit her.

    Now, she knew the trick and how he did it. There was no magic, just an illusion. But she still felt respect for their ability to produce this great trick.

    She guessed not everything had to do with magic. It could be something else, just like distorted reality.

 Chapter 1273: A girlfriend, past or present

    She had a long day at the hospital. She had too many patients, and her attendees were quite demanding with their orders. She had no time to sit down and rx as she dealt with her duties.

    She could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when her obligations were over. She could not wait toe home and rx on her couch.

    "Are you done with your shift?" Her friend asked when they bumped into each other in the locker room while she was changing into her casual clothes.

    She turned around to see Bernadeth opening her locker. She could only assume that her friend had just arrived for her duties.

    "Yeah, I could not wait to hit my bed. It had been a toxic shift." Roseannined to her friend, who fully understood what she had gone through.

    It was natural for resident doctors to do all the work of their attendees. And some of their superiors could be abusive at times.

    Then, she slumped on the bench in the middle of the small pathway and tried to take a few deep breaths. It had been an exhausting day.

    "That bad, hah. Now, I am not looking forward to going in." Bernadeth lost the smile on her face as her pending doom loomed over her head.

    Then, she sat beside her on the wooden bench as she fixed her things and changed into her uniform. But no matter how they felt, they knew they still had to go with it.

    They had to sacrifice their social life, family, and everything in between if they wanted to be doctors. That was the price they had to pay for sess.

    "Maybe things would be different in your shift." She tried to be optimistic for her friend, but she doubted.

    There seemed to be an epidemic of flu, and patients were flying to the hospital like flies. The emergency and outpatient waiting line was still full when she left herst station.

    "Don''t jinx it and make it worse." Her friend said as she pulled her scrub suit over her head.

    Then, they startedughing, knowing there was much less they could do to change reality. And Roseann should expect the same tomorrow upon returning to her duty.

    "Well, I have to go." She grabbed her things and stood away from her friend. "See you when I see you." That was the best they could do.

    Sometimes, they could only share a few minutes during coffee breaks or changing shifts. But they would bond when they had the same off-duty schedule. A rare asion that they made the most of if they could.

    "I have a ticket for a basketball game. Are you up for it?" Bernadeth asked before she could exit the door.

    "Sounds great. Count me in." Roseann told her friend, looking forward to spending a day with her.

    She would have to work on fixing her schedule to fit into the basketball game. That was easy since she had several vacation daysing up.

    "I guess I will see you then." She said as she walked out of the locker room and toward the exit. She went to where she had parked her bike and unlocked it.

    Soon, she was cruising on the side of the street, avoiding the faster vehicles on her way home. She wondered what her sister was doing while she was at work.

    It was also partly why she was in a hurry to go home. She wanted assurance that her sister was ok while she was gone. It was her first day to be alone on her own.

    "Yeah, that is a great idea." She suddenly said to herself as she stopped in front of her apartment.

    She was thinking of inviting her sister to the game. She knew she could find another ticket for her. But would Rose like it?

    However, before entering her building, she noticed a parked car not far from where she stood. Of course, she recognized it.

    What was he doing here? She thought as she examined the make of the car and checked the tes, confirming it was his.

    But the answer was obvious. David was here to visit her sister. That was the only logical answer to her question.

    "What now?" She wondered if she should go to her apartment. Or should she just let them be alone?

    Her feet decided to spy on them as they moved slowly into her hallway. She carefully took her keys out of her bag and opened her door, cautious not to make the door creak.

    She told herself she just wanted to make sure that things were ok. After all, Rose still had no idea who David was. From theirst conversation, she was still apprehensive about believing everything they told her about her life.

    But who could me her sister? She believed she might feel the same way if that happened to her. Her sister was living in a world full of strangers. How hard could that be?

    "So, you work as awyer." She heard her sister ask her friend while they ate something at the dinner table.

    It seemed they were in a deep conversation as they failed to notice her presence as she stood silently by the door.

    "Yes, I own aw firm, and I also work as a defense attorney." She heard David exin to her sister what he did for a living.

    After seeing her sister and David together, she decided to leave to give them time alone to get acquainted again.

    She guessed she liked David but not enough to destroy his rtionship with her sister. She loved her sister too much to hurt her.

    "Did you dream of bing awyer?" She heard her sister ask, but Roseann did not wait to listen to his answer.

    She gently closed and locked the door, leaving the two. She turned and left, ending up at the bar where she and her friends usually hung out.

    But after several sses of her usual, she did not want to drink alone anymore. It was depressing. And she did note here to wallow in pain. No.

    She came here to celebrate. She was happy for her sister and David. At the same time, she needed a ce where she could hang out so she did not have to disturb them.

    "Sorry, Roseann, but I am out on a date. But if you..." She stopped her friend from ending his sentence, knowing he would leave the girl for her.

    "No need, Roy. I just thought you might be bumming around your apartment." She thought she could crash at his ce to pass the time.

    She tried her other friends, but all of them were either working or out. Nobody could keep herpany. When she scanned her phone again, she found a name that had caught her interest.

    Should she call him or drop by his apartment? It had been a while since shest saw and talked to him. But at that moment, she did not feel like being alone.

    "Surprise him." Her mind nagged at her.

    She guessed there was no harm in dropping at his ce unannounced. Besides, she had no better thing to do than sit here and drink herself to death.

    She grabbed her bag and paid her due before saying goodbye to her pal behind the counter. Soon, she was in a cab, cruising across the city to reach his ce.

    "What are you doing?" She asked herself again once her alcohol-intoxicated mind slightly cleared up as she sat in the backseat of the car.

    She began to doubt her decision to rush across town to see a man who might not want to see her again. Was she jumping from one mistake to another?

    "That would be..." She hardly heard the driver as her silly mind debated whether to proceed with her n or return home to her apartment.

    However, she believed thetter was not an option. Therefore, she grabbed a few bills from her bag and paid the man behind the wheel. Then, she exited the car.

    Before she could change her mind, she noticed a man swaying on his feet. He seemed drunk and unable to bnce himself. Then, upon closer inspection, she realized she knew the man.

    "Adam." Quickly, she rushed to his side before he fell to his knees. She grabbed hisrge, heavy arms and ced them on her shoulders to help him on his feet.

    However, he was too heavy for her, and they almost stumbled and hit the building door. Thankfully, she managed to lean on the jam, bncing their weight on her shoulders and arms before they fell.

    "Roseann?" He asked when his face turned to look at his savior. "What are you doing here?" He slurred in his drunken state as his eyes narrowed at her.

    "Well, I was in the neighborhood. I thought of checking on you." She shifted his weight slowly to help with their equilibrium before assisting him into the door.

    "It seems I am just in time to rescue you again." Remembering the first time they had met. "Come on. Let me help you up into your apartment."

    Slowly, she guided him into the elevator until they were safely inside. A few more, and they would be in his apartment.

    "And why are you drinking this time?" She asked, remembering thest time she saw him. At least this time, he made it home without passing out on the street.

    "Serena." He spoke a name she had never heard before. She wondered if it was the same girl he talked about when she first met him.

    And what was her involvement in his current situation? Was she a girlfriend, past or present? And why did she keep falling for guys that already belonged to someone else?

 Chapter 1274: Willing to bet

    His eyes could not stop staring at the evidence pointing in his direction. It seemed his enemies found a way to tie all the knots and pin most of theirrgest shipment under his name.

    They also had evidence implicating him in most of the drug distribution in the major cities in the country. They were inconclusive but enough to create reasonable doubt.

    It was perfect.

    "Damn! I should have prepared for this." He was not expecting that the tables would turn. His n was going against him.

    He wondered if his enemies had been nning all this, even before he had taken over his father. That was the only exnation for it.

    Don Lorenzo would seem equipped with all the right tools to take him down. It could only mean he had been working on his downfall longer than he had thought.

    "How could you be so blind?" He even saw the report that put him on the scene of his sister''s abduction.

    Although he would admit that he had facilitated the abduction, he was not the mastermind behind it. Nick nned it by himself, but he could not deny he used it to his advantage.

    Still, he should have known. His father would turn in his grave if he learned he had allowed their enemies to trick him.

    "I guess this is for the best," Gerald uttered as he closed the file and ced everything in a safe.

    He guessed it was a blessing in disguise. If this did not happen, he would not realize he wanted out of the organization. He might have lost Haley for good if he had continued to lead the organization.

    Now, he had a chance to be free from the fate assigned to him since his birth. He could be happy with the woman he loved if only he could escape this situation.

    Nevertheless, "I have to find a way," he silently mumbled as he grabbed his phone. He knew he could not let them get away with this.

    He could not let them me the dead because he could not defend himself. The case would be resolved and closed.

    Those who wanted him out of the picture would get an out-of-jail-free card. And if that happened, it would be hard toe after them again.

    "This is Gerald. We need to meet." He said on the line after dialing a number.

    He knew, this time, he could not count on the authorities to help him out of this loop. The evidence was too overwhelming against him.

    He believed the authorities might use this information against him to save themselves once the evidence had reached the press.

    They would need a scapegoat. Unfortunately, despite his cooperation, he would be the perfect target. They either would resurrect him from the dead or finish him off to finally put a period on this case.

    "When and where?" The voice on the other line asked without asking why. He knew if he needed someone to help him in his current situation, this person would be the one.

    He just had to learn to trust people and put his faith in them. He could not continue to doubt their loyalty because his father told him he could never count on anyone.

    "Tonight." He quickly said on the phone. "I aming to you." He instructed as he turned to look outside his window, watching the darkness swallow everything in its path.

    Unexpectedly, the thought of his biological father came into his mind. He could not help but wonder what kind of life he would have if Ethan had brought him up.

    One thing he could think of, he would not be heading an illegal underground organization. He probably would not be leaving this secret life.

    He would be free to live his life the way he saw fit. And not live under the shadow of the man he thought was his father.

    "I will be expecting you." He heard the other party respond before he ended the call, inserting his phone back into his pocket.

    As he stared at the empty alley, suddenly, he realized the kind of life his father had when he was alive. He had lived alone despite being married to his mother. He never had a child because he never treated him as a son.

    Joaquin, the father who raised him, had never discovered how to love because he thought he never had a heart.

    "You are wrong, Dad." He mumbled as he thought of what his father had told him. "I am unlike you because we don''t share the same blood."

    He never trusted any of his family or his men, thinking that everyone was after him. He could only imagine the horrendous life that his father had led.

    Luckily, he realized before it was toote that it was not the life he wanted for himself. He had acknowledged he had a heart that could love.

    He took his phone out and dialed another number. Then, he waited for the man to answer his call. It did not take him long before another voice joined the conversation.

    "I need you to drive me somewhereter." He spoke on the phone. "We need to go somewhere."

    This time, he was taking him with him on this trip. He would include him in all his ns. He was not keeping anything from him again.

    "Where are we going?" The man on the line asked. "Gerald, what are you nning?" He sounded skeptical, maybe slightly paranoid.

    But he could not me him for his concern. It only confirmed his earlier decision that he should stop doubting his loyalty to him.

    "I will exin everythingter, Mike." He told him as he imagined his friend''s reaction when Mike learned of the other secrets that he had been keeping from him.

    He wanted to tell him everything, but not on the phone. His friend deserved the truth after all that he had done for him.

    Besides, he could use all the help he could get from the people he called his family and friends. Without them, he would be dead by now, especially Mike.

    "Whatever that is, I hope you know what you are doing," Mike questioned as he heard his friend inhale a heavy sigh.

    Gerald wanted to assure his friend that he had everything under control, but this time, he was not even closed enough.

    But he had a n, but there was no guarantee it would work. Somehow, he hoped the people he would meet tonight could suggest something better.

    Because, truthfully, he was running out of options.

    "I hope so." He only replied, believing he had nothing more to say as he hung up the phone to prepare for theirte-night rendezvous.

    "Sir, are we leaving tonight?" Samson must have heard his conversation with Mike when he entered just a few minutes ago to check on him.

    "Yes, we are." Gerald knew he could trust the big man.

    After hearing what he did for her sister, Dani, when she was under captivity, he knew then that the man did not belong in their organization.

    He thought of killing him, but something stopped him. In the end, he thought of giving him a new assignment. He guessed that was one decision he made right.

    Now, the man felt he owed him his life. But, of course, he was not asking him to pay for it. But he was d he stayed by his side.

    "Tell me when Mike arrives." Dismissing the man from his presence.

    Once the big man was gone, he fired up hisputer and focused on the screen. Several minutester, he stared at a figure moving on the tiny screen.

    "You are working yourself too hard." He muttered, worried about the woman on the monitor.

    He often saw her working hard. He could not help but be frightened that something would happen to her and their baby.

    He wished he could talk to her and not just stare at her on the other side of the camera. He missed her so much. And he longed to touch his child on her stomach.

    "Soon, we will be together again." He promised, hoping the wind would carry his voice until it reached her.

    He was doing all of this for her. And he could not wait to end this situation as soon as possible. But things seemed to be going against him as his ns were not working in his favor.

    Still, he was not giving up. It was just a minor bump in his ns. He had never given up on a challenge. Not even death won over his determination. Therefore, he was hopeful that he could pull this through.

    "I think..." He paused as his fingers traced her image on the screen. "I think I love you."

    What else could it be?

    He finally admitted to having a heart. Therefore, there was every chance that he could learn to love. So far, he knew he felt a strong emotion for Haley.

    Was it love? He believed it was because it was something he had never felt before. And he was willing to bet his life on the woman he loved and their unborn child.

 Chapter 1275: Drunk on love

    Yes! He was drunk because of her.

    He was drunk on love.

    He only went to the bar because of his friend, David, and drank a few shots to apany him. He was not expecting that he would consume more than his limits.

    But he did not intentionally wish to get drunk. He had no reason to be. He was deliriously happy because he would soon be with the woman he loved. It was just a matter of time.

    "What are you doing here, Roseann?" He was surprised to see her at his ce at that hour.

    He was drunk, but he was still aware of his surrounding. Compared to before, when they first met, he was presumably less drunk.

    He was d that David offered to drive him home, or he might end up in a ditch somewhere, under the mercy of someone.

    However, he still could not keep his bnce as he allowed her to guide him back to his apartment. But it seemed he still ended up being rescued by his friend again.

    "I was in the neighborhood and thought I should drop by and check on my friend," Roseann answered with a friendly smile.

    He allowed her to carry some of his weight as they made their way to his apartment. Then, she took his key when he pulled it out of his pockets and inserted it into the keyhole.

    Then, she was dragging hisrge body inside his apartment. At least this time, he was still aware of what was happeningpared to their first meeting.

    "I think you picked the wrong time to visit," Adam happily said while creating a chuckling sound. He thought it was hriously funny. Or was he just drunk?

    Then, he almost fell to the floor when he bumped into something by the door. Luckily, his friend was still holding on to him, preventing him from slipping.

    "I don''t think so." She responded with a sarcastic smile as she helped him regain his bnce. "You should be thankful that I came just in time, or you would have found yourself sleeping outside your apartment."

    He guessed she was correct in her assumption. Under his condition, he doubted he would have made it up the stairs, much alone in his locked apartment.

    He would be too damn intoxicated to care about his situation or surrounding. Then, he would wake up in the morning regretting everything.

    "Ok. I guess you win." He finally admitted that this was a situation he could not control. He had no choice but to leave it to her as she finally deposited her on the couch.

    "Why don''t you rx and let me get some hot towel and a coffee? I hope that should ease your intoxication." Roseann left him lying on his back on his old battered sofa.

    Then, Adam heard her moving behind him, probably searching for things in his tiny kitchen. His ears listened to the opening and closing of the cab and a few things gently banging on the counter.

    "You know you don''t have to do that." He slurred his speech, but in his mind, he was talking just fine.

    He pushed his hands on both sides of his body. But he only slumped on the other side. It seemed his muscles did not like to work, and his movements were uncoordinated.

    "I can do that myself." He shouted over his shoulder. Still, he insisted as he attempted to stand up, but his knees buckled, making him kneel on the floor.

    Damn!

    How much did he drink? He could hardly remember anything as the rest of the night became a blur. He could remember David talking about his fiancee.

    He guessed he also mentioned his rtionship with his sister. Now, that was a memory he did not want to forget as a Cheshire cat grin curved on his lips.

    "Would you stop moving around before you hurt yourself?" A voice prated his thoughts, interrupting his daydreaming.

    Abruptly, he realized he was not alone. And hispany was slightly pissed at him when he looked at his friend''s face.

    Then, he felt her fingers pinching his muscles as she attempted to pull him off the floor. He guessed he was too heavy for her when she had difficulty moving him even an inch.

    "I can''t let you take care of me." He insisted as he clung to her for support. But as he stood over her, he lost his footing again. That sent both of them to tumble on the couch.

    She fell first, making her lie on her back while he followed closely behind. He ended up on top of her, covering her with his physique.

    Then, his world seemed to stop as his head swirled inside. All he could do wasy there while waiting for his head to clear.

    "But you need help." Her soft voice said as she remained immobile underneath him. "Are you ok?" She asked, making him analyze the question.

    But with exhaustion and the alcohol in his bloodstream that seemed to shoot into his brain, he could not think straight.

    "I..." He wanted to answer her, but no words seemed to form in his head.

    Then, images of her floated in his mind. He remembered thest time he ended up in this situation, where their bodies were this close, touching, feeling. He loved every minute of it.

    He knew he should kiss her. He longed to have her in his arms again. He had waited so long for her. Now, it seemed his dream hade true.

    "Adam..." She spoke, and with his intoxicated mind, he believed he had heard her voice.

    She called him, telling him she had finallye home to be with him. He concluded they could finally be together. And he could not be happier.

    "I..." She was about to say something to him, but he did not want to continue talking, stopping her before she could utter the next word.

    His lips covered hers, iming what he believed was his. He did not allow Serena to protest as his body pressed harder into hers.

    But he failed to realize that she was not Serena as his lips demanded a response. He coerced her body to move with him, encouraging her to let go of her inhibition and enjoy the moment.

    "Adam..." Her voice only urged him to continue as his fingers worked on exploring her body until they found an opening in her blouse.

    With gentle and calcted movement, his hands crawled on her skin, finding the spot he hoped would make her scream and crave more.

    "I miss you so much." He said in between his kisses as he finally left her lips to let his red flesh graze the rest of her skin, traveling from her ears down to her slender neck.

    On the other hand, his fingers tenderly caressed her soft mound covered with acy bra. He could not wait to rip her clothes off her body and feel her skin against him.

    "Uuummmppphhh!" He heard her long moaning as his fingers pinched the nub at the center of her fleshy breast.

    He knew then that she had surrendered to her desire. She was finally conceding to his need. In return, he would give everything she ever deserved and more.

    "You don''t know how much I want you." He whispered into her ears as she writhed underneath his ministration.

    He pulled his hand out of his blouse and started working on its button. While she felt her fingers moving on his waist, working on removing his shirt.

    Then, his lips traveled down her chest, working fast on removing the hindrance covering her breast. Luckily, the sp of her bra was just on the front. It only took him a few seconds.

    Now, he was feasting his eyes on two glorious gloves. With one swift move, his mouth wrapped around one of the nipples while his other hand worked on the other, not wanting it to feel unattended.

    "Aaaggghhhh!" Another set of moans floated in the air, filling every corner of his apartment.

    And it was everything he wanted as thoughts of the future filled his mind. This day would be the start of their forever.

    "I will make you happy. I promise you." He murmured as he filled his mouth with her flesh, enticing a reaction in her that would bring them both to their satisfaction.

    "I need you." She heard him say, demanding the need for the ultimate gratification.

    And, of course, that is what he intended to give her as his fingers crawled into her legs, finding their way to the core of her desire.

    "And I love you." He did not care if she did not say the words. It was enough that he felt it. It was in her voice, her touch, and how she had looked at him.

    "Serena..." He uttered barely a whisper as his emotions overwhelmed him with too much passion. He wondered if she even heard him.

    Simultaneously, his handnded on the lower portion of her body, right at the center of her heat, feeling the reaction her body had created. She wanted him just as badly.

    "What?"

    "What is going on here?"

    "Huh!"

    Three reactions that had instantaneously woken him up from his drunken state. He immediately sobered up, not drunk on love anymore.

 Chapter 1276: The mysterious family member

    He had his eyes fixed on the road. He could drive on this street even with his eyes closed and still know where he was going.

    He had grown up on this street, knowing every inch of its road, corners, and alleys. It had been part of his training since his father said he would inherit the family business someday.

    Yet, he realized toote that nothing could stay the same. The term set in stone was not reliable. Everything could change in an instant.

    "Where are we going?" Mike sat beside him on the passenger side while Samson was on the back, quietly minding his own.

    He could make up a story, but that would beat his purpose. It was time that he included Mike in the loop. He deserved to know his deepest secret. The one that he had kept from him.

    Mike was his best friend, and he should start putting his faith in him. It was time he stopped doubting his loyalty after all the sacrifices he had gone through for him and Haley.

    "To meet my family," Gerald answered, not beating around the bush. The face he saw when he nced at his friend was priceless.

    Mike was visibly stunned. Of course, his friend was not expecting a bomb like that tond on hisp. And he guessed he should have told him before.

    Regrettably, he admitted that trusting was one of his weaknesses. But he would correct that now, knowing who to trust with his life and family.

    "Family?" Mike finally let the question pass his lips as he stared at him in bewilderment. "Have you hit your head or something while we were on the mission?" His friend asked again, looking stupefied.

    He could not me him for his reaction. Who would have thought that he still had living rtives? He almost did not believe it himself. But the proof was overwhelming.

    Although he could not confirm it with his mother or father since they were already dead, science helped him corroborate his biological father''s im.

    "Or is this one of your pranks?" His friend looked uneasy in his seat as he adjusted his position to get a better look at him.

    "Well, it is not funny since both your parents are gone. And you know I don''t like going to the cemetery, especially at night." Mike rattled on, clearly not liking his n.

    Of course, his friend would think they would visit his parents at their graves. But that was not the n.

    Although he would love to put flowers on his mother''s tomb, that would have to wait.

    He turned on the stop light, moving along at a careful and steady pace toward their destination. Thest thing he wanted was to alert the authorities of his n.

    He did not need a police car gging them down in the middle of the street. Then, blowing his cover before he could arrange his situation.

    Of course, he was not innocent. He did not im to be, butparing him to other criminals, he was ready to amend his ways. And he just wished for a second chance.

    "Don''t worry, Mike." He assured his friend. "We are not going to the cemetery. At least not tonight." He was not ready to deal with the dead, but he could use the help of the living.

    He continued on the path, not stopping unless necessary. And if he continued at this speed, he calcted they would arrive on time.

    "Then, if not your parents, who are we seeing?" Again, his friend''s face was a picture of the Mona Lisa. It was a mixture of emotion, bafflement, curiosity, and amazement.

    He could keep the suspense until they arrived at the ce, or he could tell him now to end his misery. But somehow, he was enjoying the part where his friend was clueless.

    "Can you make a guess?" He asked him, wondering if he could somehowe up with the correct answer if he gave him some clues.

    He could see from his rearview mirror that his otherpanion was also curious about the answer as he kept looking their way.

    "Really? Are you making me guess?" His friend did not seem to be in the mood for games. But the seriousness on his friend''s face was too good to miss out.

    Usually, it was Mike who had made fun of him for his seriousness, but now, he was enjoying turning the table at him.

    But he doubted his friend could easily guess the mystery behind his family tree. It was too bizarre that even he had a hard time believing it.

    Still, he was thankful to Ethan and his family for respecting his wishes to keep his identity a secret. He never saw the point ofing out as Ethan''s child.

    First of all, he was already dead. He could not spend another minute with him as his father. Next, somehow, he guessed he did not want to include his stepmother and half-sister in his life, at least, the messy part.

    He could only assume that meeting Ethan and learning a few things from him had taught him to grow a heart and a conscience. He never expected it would happen, but it did.

    "Well, I will give you one of my mansions if you can guess it right. You two, Samson, if you are up for the challenge." He looked at the rearview mirror before returning his eyes to the road.

    He gauged that they were still a few minutes away. His friend andpanion still had time to make their guesses. "I will give you both a chance until we arrive at their ce."

    He watched the two think, probably considering his offer. But eventually, his mind wandered off to the family he never had the chance to get to know more.

    Somehow, he regretted the time he deprived Ethan of a chance to be a father to him. But he could not do anything about that now.

    "I don''t know if I should believe you or not." Mike still looked skeptical as he gazed outside his window, probably discerning the direction of their vehicle.

    "Believe me, my family is real and very much alive." He told his friend, guaranteeing that this was not a hoax. He might have lost his two fathers and a mother, but he had gained a new family.

    On the other hand, he believed he could still be a family to the people his father had left behind. He always liked Laura. She reminded him of his mother.

    He guessed his mother, and Laura was Ethan''s typical woman, strong, kind, and sweet. And when they loved, it was eternal.

    Those incredible women never held grudges against his two fathers. They loved them for who they were. And he believed he saw that in Haley.

    "I hope you are not talking about Haley. Because as far as I know, where she is can''t be reached by car." Mike said, raising his brows at him in question.

    Of course, they were not going to Haley. He could not reveal himself to her, not yet. He believed it was better she stayed clueless about what was happening to him.

    "No, definitely not Haley." He responded as he kept the suspense going, watching his friend''s frown increase its line and grow deeper.

    Suddenly, he wondered if Haley finally discovered who he was, would she forgive him for all his past crimes? Would she get through the things he had done to survive and be with them?

    He guessed he would know when the time came. Until then, he could only hope. He could not keep specting and worrying until he had settled everything about his past and moved on to his present.

    Then, he could finally build his future. And hopefully, with Haley and their child. Would he be there when his child was born? He guessed only time would tell.

    But he wished upon the star as he gazed on the sky ahead. A few had graced them with their presence. Their light might be faint, but those twinkling stars still brightly illuminated the darkness like diamonds in the sky.

    "You could at least give us a clue. There are millions of people in this ce alone. I doubt we could guess one from the entire poption." Mikeined as he looked at Samson on the back, who agreed with him.

    At least his friend was willing to y his game. And it appeared that he was not offended about his behavior of keeping that a secret from him.

    "You know them." Gerald gave his first clue, but he doubted that narrowed the choices.

    Mike might know thousands of people in this ce alone. Therefore, it could be anybody.

    "Maybe you would like to give us something more detail because that is like finding the needle in a haystack." Mike philosophically answered as he shook his head to clear his thoughts.

    Of course, his friend was right again. Mike would never guess it in those few lines. However, he did not doubt that once they had reached their destination, his friend, and even Samson, would figure out the mysterious family member. And he would lose his bet.

 Chapter 1277: The cheating bastard

    He had thought of driving away, but his curiosity got the better of him. Instead of returning home, he stayed for a few more minutes inside his car and watched the scene as it unfolded before him.

    He could not believe what he had witnessed. The situation was confusing. What were two of his friends together?

    He did not even know they knew each other as his eyes followed the two figures in a tight embrace, entering the building.

    "Roseann, what are you doing here?" It was the question that entered his mind when he unexpectedly saw her. He did not even know they knew each other.

    But, of course, he always thought this was a small world. Adam and Roseann might have bumped into each other at one point. Maybe this was nothing that should concern him.

    "We should..." He was about to say go to his driver when something nagged at him.

    Some weird feeling was urging him to investigate the situation. For some reason, it would not allow him to sit idly by.

    Was Roseann in any danger? He doubted, especially not in the hands of his friend, Adam. His friend could not even hurt a fly, much less harm a girl.

    Was there something he should know about Adam? Maybe that was it. His friend just swore how much he loved his sister. Then, what was she doing with his future sister-inw?

    "Sir, do you wish to leave?" His hired chauffeur for the night asked him. He usually did not drive when he knew he would be drinking. It had been one of his rules for safety reasons.

    And he usually did not meddle with other people''s lives unless they hired him to do it. But tonight, he could not scratch the image of the two entangled together.

    "Just a minute." He answered the man in the front seat as he contemted his situation.

    He could not help but wonder what the rtionship between the two was. Or if there was even one. But he never knew Adam as a womanizer. That was not his character.

    "Nah!" He finally concluded, believing his assumption might be a mistake.

    Maybe he was just drunk as he imagined things. That was also a possibility. He thought he saw something when there was nothing to see.

    Maybe it was not even Roseann that helped Adam inside the building. It could be one of the tenants trying to be a good Samaritan.

    But still, he felt the need to check it. He needed assurance that his friend was ok. His friend had reached his apartment safely. It was the least he could do after getting him drunk.

    "Wait for me here." He instructed the driver before he exited the car, still debating whether to follow his friend upstairs.

    He walked to the front door, wondering which floor and room his apartment was. He only knew the building but not the exact ce.

    He guessed he could knock on some doors and ask. Maybe someone from his neighbors might know which one was his friend''s ce.

    But the first few doors he tried barely knew the other upants of this building. Therefore, he had to try on the other floors, hoping someone might know him.

    "Excuse me." He called on the attention of a young woman about to climb the stairs. He thought she might have met his friend.

    "Would you happen to know Adam Mason? I am looking for his apartment." He immediately asked when she stopped and looked in his direction.

    "Yeah, I know him. He lives on my floor but on the other side." She pointed to the next floor and on the left wing. "Follow me. I will show you."

    He climbed the stairs, close behind the woman dressed in provocative clothes. He could only guess two things about her.

    She just came from a party or a night job. But thetter seemed more appropriate since she did not seem drunk.

    But, of course, that was just his assumption. But he was not here to judge the woman as he diverted his attention to the structure of the old building.

    "He is two doors on the right." She pointed to him before she turned and left him.

    His eyes scanned the ce, thinking it was a decent ce for a middle-ie earner. What was Adam doing living in this condition?

    "Thanks." He tried to tell her, but she did not care as she continued walking to the other end of the hallway.

    He marched into the empty pathway, contemting whether he had any reason to pry on his friend''s business. But then again, he was just here to ensure his friend had gotten home without a hitch.

    Soon, he stopped at his door. He poised his hand on the wooden panel and knocked on the door. But nobody answered him.

    But then again, he noticed the noisy neighbor next door. He wondered how Adam could sleep at night with all the raucousing from the other apartment. It was like there was a war going on in there.

    He would not be surprised if the walls in this ce were paper thin. It was probably why his friend did not notice themotion at his door.

    Or his friend might have already passed out. He was too drunk to notice that somebody was knocking on his door.

    "Adam?" He tried onest time, attempting to catch his friend''s attention, but still nothing.

    Maybe he should leave and wait for his friend at the office to ask him about this incident. He believed it was the most sensible thing to do.

    However, something kept him standing by the door. Was it something he hearding from the other side, or was it just his gut?

    Without another thought, his fingers wrapped around the doorknob and turned it. And by some luck, the damn thing turned. His friend must have forgotten to lock it due to his intoxicated state.

    In this neighborhood, he wondered if that was wise. He could not discount the possibility of a high rate of criminal cases in a ce like this.

    "Huh!" Shocked was his initial reaction as his eyesnded on the two figures on the couch.

    He wanted to turn away as he witnessed an ongoing private act. But his eyes fixated on the woman underneath his friend, focusing on her face.

    Damn!

    He knew her. And he confirmed that what he saw earlier was not a figment of his imagination. It was Rose, lying on the sofa, half-naked underneath his friend, Adam.

    "What is going on here?" He shouted at the same time that the two stopped as both looked paralyzed before his voice registered in their faces.

    Soon, the two were directly looking at him with confused, frightened, and shocked expressions. They uttered words, but he was too far to hear them.

    For a few seconds, the world seemed to stop from his standpoint. He could not say anything as the two scrambled to make them look decent.

    "David, what are you doing here?" Finally, her voice reverberated in the four corners of the room.

    And when it reached his ears, something in him snapped. Of course, he could not allow this. He could not tolerate something as despicable as this.

    He strode further into the room without answering her, but he saw his friend stand up and say. "It is not what you think."

    He almostughed at those words. He remembered using those same lines when his previous rtionship caught him with another woman.

    It was a well-used line that never worked, but men still used it for some dumb reason. But he was not stupid to fall into the lie.

    There was only one way he saw this situation. His friend was a lying asshole who was barely in a rtionship with his sister but was already cheating.

    "And what do you want me to think?" David finally shouted as fury raged inside him. He could feel every fiber of his body stretched to its breaking point as tension built inside him.

    He only saw red as he approached his friend and grabbed him by his open shirt. And with one swing of his arm, his closed fistnded on his left cheek.

    The impact threw Adam to the floor, where hended on his ass. But David was not done with him yet as he walked to him menacingly, ready to give him what he deserved.

    "David, stop that." Her hand attempted to stop him. But when it did not work, Roseann tried to block his path. "What is wrong with you?"

    He had no choice but to divert his eyes to her. He knew she was an innocent victim in this. Roseann had no idea who this man was and what he hadmitted.

    "Roseann, get out of the way." David tried to pull her to the side, avoiding not to hurt her but not letting her stop him from his n.

    He would teach his friend a lesson that he would never forget. Adam should never mess with him or his sister or his future sister-inw.

    He would not allow Adam to fool two of the most important woman in his life, even if he was his friend. He grabbed him and aimed to punch the cheating bastard.

 Chapter 1278: The turning point

    She stared at the clock, counting the minutes as the long hands ticked by. She had been in this position so many times before.

    Somehow, she thought she would get used to it, but nothing had changed. She was still as anxious as ever as she waited.

    "Are you sure you want to be here?" Her husband asked as he stood behind where she sat. He ced his warm hands on her cold shoulders while giving herfort.

    He probably sensed her agitation as she sat restlessly on the couch. Since she received the phone call, she could not keep still. She had waited and waited until this moment.

    The security downstairs already informed them that their guests had finally arrived. And they were on their way up.

    "I want to be here, Alex. Besides, he called me. He said he needed my help." Dani put her hand over his, squeezing him gently to assure him she was ok despite how she felt.

    All her young life, she believed she was an only child. Therefore, she could not decide whether having a brother was a blessing or a curse, especially when he was involved in illegal activities.

    However, she could not turn her back on him when he seemed to be changing his ways. If she could be instrumental in his new life, she would stand by his brother''s side, just like what he promised her father before he died.

    "How can we be sure that we can trust him?" Alex still appeared skeptical about her brother''s intentions. He still did not trust him.

    She could not me her husband if he felt that way about her brother. After all, her brother was far from being a saint. Frankly, it was the exact opposite.

    Her brother used to be the devil on Earth. She could still remember how she hated him when she learned about his involvement in their kidnapping.

    She kept seeing the image of Alex, who she almost lost because of the torture he endured. Luckily, their security rescued them from his hands.

    "I don''t. But I have to try." She turned to her husband, tilting her face until she could look into his eyes. "I have to give him a chance."

    She wanted to believe that he still had goodness left inside him. And she could save a man like her brother despite his dark past and devious character.

    "I don''t know where you get the courage to give people second chances. But that is the reason I love you in the first ce. You have such a big heart." Alex leaned over the couch until she felt her breath on her exposed skin, loving the burning sensation he created.

    Finally, he moved around the couch and knelt before her until they were at eye level. Then, he ced a soft kiss on her lips.

    She loved the feeling of his closeness and the knowledge that she would never be alone. Alex would always support her even if he disagreed with her at times.

    "Uuummmhhh!" She moaned as she got carried away.

    She wanted more, but something interrupted their moment, making Alex pull away. It quickly snapped her back to the present, remembering that she was meeting with her brother.

    Then, she realized it was not their guest that had interrupted them but a loud cry that filled the room. She guessed her brother had to wait as she dealt with her little prince.

    "I got this. Why don''t you sit and wait." Alex said as he stopped her from moving out of her position.

    He gave her onest kiss before he moved toward the nursery where their son was stealing the scene. All she could do was watch her husband disappear from her sight before she focused her awareness on the knock on the door.

    "They are here." She mumbled as she stood from the couch and marched toward the door.

    She was not afraid of her brother. That was not the issue here. However, she could not fathom the trouble her brother had put himself into.

    He died, for God''s sake. Yet, he was alive, hiding from the enemies that wanted him dead. Therefore, what else would he need from her?

    Still, she could not close her door on him. Not when he reached out and sought her help. She had to try if there was a chance that she could help him change his lifestyle, drop his life in crime and embrace the life of peace.

    "Dani," Her brother greeted her as soon as she opened her door. Then, his warm body enveloped hers in an embrace.

    Of course, she was surprised since she never thought of him as a hugger. Anyway, she returned the gesture with a light tap on his back before letting him go.

    "Gerald, pleasee in." She widened the door, weing her brother and his friends into her house. But when her eyes looked beyond his brother''s shoulder, her eyesnded on a man that was not hard to miss. She believed he would always stand out from the rest.

    "Samson, is that you?" She did not expect to see the big man with her brother.

    She still believed she owed her and Alex''s life to him

    Thest time she saw the man was after the case against Nick was officially closed.

    She offered to help him and his family, but he declined. He epted a small amount of financial aid from her, but that was it.

    "Yes, Ms. Dani." The big cuddly man responded with a friendly smile while bowing his head.

    She guessed her friendly giant had decided to return to his former employer. But still, her questions just kept increasing as she turned to the other man behind Gerald.

    "Mike." Of course, she knew him. They had faced each other in some cases they handled, not together but on the opposite side of the table.

    Nevertheless, she did not expect that the two would be working together. She was not even aware that they were close friends.

    "I am sorry for dropping like this unannounced," Gerald said as they settled in the living room.

    She could not read anything from her brother''s expression, but she noticed the stunned reaction from the other two.

    "I hope you have a good exnation for it." She always had a choice, but she opted to help him in whatever he had put himself into now.

    Gerald and Mike took the long sofa while Samson remained standing like he was their security. On the other hand, she took the lone chair adjacent to them.

    "I do. And I hope you will hear me out before throwing me to the street." Gerald responded with a solemn smile. This time, his face changed from the cold and aloof signature she associated him with to something different.

    "Where is Alex?" He asked before she could say anything as his eyes wandered around the room.

    She knew that Alex might not be here, but he had his ears directed at them. She remembered that he had left the two-way baby monitor on. He was probably listening to their every conversation.

    Besides, their security was probably monitoring them closely through the cameras around the living room. They would jump into the scene if they suspected danger.

    "He will join us shortly. He is just handling something important." She informed him, not fully disclosing her husband''s whereabouts. "Would you like something to drink?" She offered, still not forgetting how to be a gracious host.

    She stood up from her chair and moved toward the bar with several fantastic selections they could choose from. But she would not care. She was not a fan of drinking, after all.

    "Great, because I want him to hear what I have in mind," Gerald spoke to her.

    "Wait!" Suddenly, Mike interrupted them, breaking his long silence. "Are you saying..." Mike paused. It was as if still in disbelief as he looked at his friend and then at her.

    "What?" She questioned when she realized that the two seemed to converse privately.

    She could only look from one man to the other as she grew more confused than earlier. "Would you stop with that?" She waved her fingers at their faces.

    "Yes, Mike." Gerald seemed to confirm something as he nodded his head. "Dani is my sister." Her brother finally revealed.

    Now, she was the one stupefied. She always doubted that Gerald would tell a soul about his secret. But here he was, admitting to this man who he was.

    "That is insane." It was obvious that Mike could not ept the fact. But who would ever think that she was rted to this man?

    To the other people who had seen them together, she always told them it was because of the cases they were working together. After all, Gerald was her boss before he died.

    When Mike turned his attention to her, she nodded. "Yes, that is true." She confirmed Gerald''s im. "Gerald is my half-brother." She added, hoping that would exin their situation.

    She poured two sses of their finest liquor and walked toward the two, serving their drinks. She believed Mike needed it more than her brother.

    "Now, that is out in the open. Shall we proceed to the reason why we were here?" It seemed that Gerald was in a hurry to deal with his problem.

    Would she like it or not? But she had alreadymitted to her promise. She could not back out now, knowing that this could be the turning point in his life. She had to support him, whatever it took.

 Chapter 1279: The same name again

    She never nned it.

    She never wanted it. She never wished it to happen, but it did.

    She only came to see a friend because she needed one. And she needed a ce to crush for a couple of hours before she went home.

    Truthfully, it was the price she had to pay for choosing this profession. She hardly established friendships, much more rtionships with the opposite sex.

    Yes, she had a few friends, but they mostly worked in the same hospital as her or had the same profession as she did. Therefore, time was a preciousmodity that was scarce to them.

    "What?" She heard herself ask in the heat of her desire.

    But hearing another woman''s name was like pouring a bucket of ice on her head. Suddenly, she snapped back to awareness, extinguishing the fire that was raging inside her.

    But as if that was not bad enough, amotion by the door also caught her attention. When she looked and recognized the man that had interrupted their private moment, she knew she was going to hell.

    "David?" Roseann uttered his name, but she doubted it was strong enough for anyone to hear her.

    She had no idea if her eyes were ying a trick on her, but she was positive it was David by the door. What was he doing here?

    Was he following her? However, she doubted. She remembered he was too busy with her sister to notice her presence earlier at her apartment. He could not have known where she was.

    "Adam?" Finally, she shifted her eyes to the man lying over her, but he avoided looking in her direction as he closed his eyes.

    After a few seconds, he seemed to have instantaneously sobered up from his drunkenness as he finally looked into her eyes.

    "I am sorry." They were the only words she heard from him. Then he pulled her clothes back into ce, seemingly trying to cover her body but failing miserably.

    In her mind, that was not enough. Adam could not just say sorry in a situation like this. But that was not her immediate concern as her eyes caught the other man in the room.

    "David, what are you doing here?" She could not stop the words from escaping her lips. She could not fathom why of all time, David would suddenly show up when she was in apromising position.

    Was this her karma for letting her stupidity get the better of her? She guessed she was paying the price for her sins.

    "David..." She called again to him, but it seemed her voicended on deaf ears as he ignored her, focusing his sight on Adam.

    She grabbed the edge of her blouse and scrambled to button it up again while she watched Adam sit up and struggle to fix his clothes.

    Afterward, everything else happened so fast as Adam stood up, leaving her on the couch, barely clothed. Then, she saw David grab him and throw a punch across his face.

    Of course, she was now panicking, quickly standing on her feet, especially as she watched Adamnd on the floor.

    Then, David and Adam exchanged words that did not make sense to her. She was too confused with the situation. It took a few minutes to understand a few things happening around them.

    But she immediately moved across the floor when she saw that David was about to attack Adam again. "David, stop that." She shouted, blocking his path. She could not let David hurt Adam, although that was what she wanted to do with him.

    She believed Adam deserved every bruise he got, but sadly, he was not the only one. She also had a participation in it. She could have said no, but instead, she allowed him to take advantage of her.

    Did she want it? Subconsciously, maybe. She would be honest. She was feeling lonely. She neededpany. And somewhat, he presented her with one.

    "Roseann, get out of the way." Suddenly, David snatched his wrist, yanking her to the side. His grip was firm, preventing her from pulling away. But it was not that painful.

    Besides, she doubted David would hurt her intentionally. It was just his emotion that was driving him into this insanity.

    But then again, why? She did not understand. She repeated the question inside her mind, hoping to find some semnce of sensibility to their current situation.

    "David, what is wrong with you?" She still could not fathom what had possessed David to enter Adam''s apartment and create havoc.

    Was he trying to save her purity? Unfortunately, it was far toote. She was neither innocent nor a virgin. She was not proud of it, but that was just what it was.

    "Me. Nothing is wrong with me." Finally, David stopped after throwing another punch at his friend, leaving Adam bloodied and bruised on the floor.

    "Then, why are you here?" She was confused as she ran toward Adam, kneeling before and assessing his condition.

    "Because there is something seriously wrong with him." He pointed angrily at her friend on the floor. Then, David ran his hand through his hair, showing his frustration.

    "Do you know him?" Roseann asked again, wondering what was missing in the picture.

    "Of course I do. That bastard is my friend." He loomed over them, seemingly ready to strike again, but he stopped him by blocking his path as she held on to Adam, who was still recovering from the punches.

    Suddenly she realized that they were friends. It was the reason Adam had not fought back. It was not that he could not defend himself from David. He did not want to. Why?

    "Your friends." It was a statement as far as she was concerned.

    "I guess used to be. I don''t think I can be friends with a traitor." David shouted again as he paced the floor before her.

    With that, she assumed that David was here because of Adam. It was just a coincidence that she was here and caught in whatever was happening in their situation.

    Should she conclude that this might be work-rted? Or could it be something else entirely? She had no idea unless she would ask questions.

    "David, I promise this is not what you think." Adam finally spoke as he shook his head, probably to alleviate the pain.

    "What is going on here?" She could not stand the two as they left her in the dark. It was obvious that they were closed. But what was this all about?

    "I just saved you from making the mistake of sleeping with a slimeball like him." David stared directly into her eyes, warning her to stay away from him.

    Still, she could not understand where David''s fury wasing from. What did Adam do to him? From the short time she met him, she never saw him as the douchebag David pictured him.

    "I never asked you to save me. And besides, Adam was not taking advantage of me." And thest thing she liked about men was the hero syndrome.

    She hated when men thought all women needed saving. She was not like those women. She could take care of herself. Nobody had to protect her from the big bad wolf or the world.

    "I am sorry, Roseann. I did not intend for you to get caught in the middle of this." Adam appeared to be less intoxicated as he looked at her with an apologetic expression.

    Suddenly, she felt guilty, knowing this was not just Adam''s fault. She had taken the plunge with the understanding that Adam already belonged to someone else.

    If someone was to me, it was her, not him. She was the one who took advantage of his condition. She was the sensible one between them, but she let a drunken man control the situation.

    "Yes, you should be sorry, you stupid prick." David was in full rage as he stared at the injured man. If a single look could kill, Adam would end up dead, right there, on that spot.

    "Can someone exin to me what is going on here? Why are you two fighting?" She was tired ofing up with conclusions. She wanted answers.

    "You want to know the truth," David responded to her as his hand yed in the air. It was like he was trying to relieve his stress.

    "David, it did not mean to happen." Adam tried to exin himself. "Roseann, I don''t know what came over me." He turned to her, pleading with his eyes for understanding.

    Still, she was clueless as she waved her hands in the suffocating air to stop the two. The ce was a small apartment, but the two filled the air with their testosterone.

    "He just confessed how much he loved my sister." David finally uttered with too much contempt that it sounded funny in her ears. But she was not the only oneughing as Davidughed loudly in the air.

    Now, she realized that David was also drunk. But who was David''s sister? She knew he had a sister, but Rose failed to say who it was, nor did he mention anything about her.

    "Serena deserved someone better." David continued. "And I hope you also realize that you are better off with someone more suitable, other than this man." David threw her a piece of advice that she did not ask for.

    Then, she watched David walk away, leaving the two of them to pick up the pieces or leaving her to pick up Adam from the floor.

    "Who was Serena?" Hearing the same name again.

 Chapter 1280: Storytelling time

    Damn! That hurt.

    He silently contemted within himself as he gently touched his broken lips and bruised cheeks. He just confirmed that his friend knew how to throw a mean punch.

    He could tell that ck and blue would cover his skin by morning, feeling the soreness of his injuries and a few blood stains covering his fingers and clothes.

    "Fuck!" He cussed, realizing he was not alone in the room, sensing a movement near him.

    He had initially thought she had left with David or walked out after what had happened. But he was mistaken as he felt her presence.

    She probably wanted to p him or curse him for his unforgivable actions. He could not me her. He believed he deserved it. His physical pain was no match for what he had caused her.

    He also thought apologizing would never be enough, especially after the humiliation she experienced because of him.

    "Are you alright?" He heard her ask as he felt her fingers on his shoulder.

    He was not expecting the concern in her voice. He thought she wouldsh out at him and call him names after the earlier incident, but not the calmness he detected in her tone.

    When he tilted his head and looked up, he was surprised to see hesitation, a bit of awkwardness, but not a sign of anger in her sad smile.

    "If you are waiting for another apology, Roseann, I am sorry." He stated as he stared into her eyes. "But I don''t think that would be adequate for making up for what I did." He admitted how wrong he was.

    How could he be so stupid and careless with his actions? He should not be drinking more than his limit, knowing that irrational things happen when under the influence of alcohol.

    He should have known better. Now, he could only regret the mess he had made. Still, he should not use drunkenness as an excuse.

    He made a mistake, and he should own to it. But that was not all. He had to find a way to rectify it. However, how could he correct such a mistake?

    "I don''t deserve your forgiveness, but if you wish to p my face or throw things at me, go ahead." He mentally prepared himself for what would happen next, but she neither said nor did anything.

    He helped himself off the floor while she insisted on assisting him back on his feet. Still, she remained silent as if contemting her following words.

    "I won''t take it against you if you don''t want to see me again." He paused as he stretched his body to his full height. "If you hate me..."

    He closed his eyes, feeling the pain in his sides. "I deserved it." But the ache was nothingpared to the guilt that consumed him.

    He opened his eyes, shifting his face down until he was face to face with her as he waited for her reaction, already resigning to his fate.

    However, he would hate to lose a friend. In the short time he had known her, he had liked her. Unfortunately, he only saw her as a friend, nothing more.

    His heart belonged to one woman. Damn! Suddenly, his heart sunk to the bottom of his stomach, seeing her face in his mind. How could he exin this to her?

    "I don''t hate you, Adam. I don''t think that..." She halted as she slightly hesitated while fidgeting with her fingers before her. "I meant we are equally at fault. It would not have happened if I did not let it."

    He could hear the jitter in her voice as she admitted to being at fault. Still, he could not let her take the me. His friend was right. He had taken advantage of her.

    "No. You..." Adam negated her statement. However, she also interrupted him.

    "Hey, I understand that this is just a misunderstanding. Besides, we are friends. I am sure we can clear this matter as two reasonable adults." She rationalized, giving him hope to salvage the situation.

    "My actions were hardly eptable and forgivable." He still felt terrible about his uncharacteristic behavior.

    "Why don''t you sit down so we can talk about it?" She looked at the couch before turning toward the kitchen, probably deciding that was not a good idea.

    "And let me look at your face." She suggested as she strode to his fridge. He had no choice but to follow her.

    "You know you don''t have to do that." He did not need her to fix his injuries. He had dealt with worse, but she was already taking some ice cubes from his freezer.

    He watched her wrap the ice cubes in a clean nket while he sat on one of the stools by the kitchen counter.

    "But I want to, and besides, I have some questions. I think you owe me some answers while I deal with those bruises." She also moved to his bathroom to get his first aid kit.

    He could not help but agree with her. He also thought he should give her some exnation. Besides, he also had questions of his own.

    Like, how did Roseann know David? He noticed how his friend had addressed her with concern, at the same time, anger. He believed they were somewhat close. Friends? Rtives?

    It appeared he barely knew her much, although they had discussed a few personal things. It was apparent he still had more to discover about her.

    "David?" He stated and quickly added his rification. "How do you know him?" He was curious as she sat on the vacant chair beside him.

    She dropped the pack of ice on the counter while she had arranged the antiseptic, cotton, and bandages on the counter.

    "I am about to ask you the same question." She mildly made a nervousugh as if wanting to dispel the awkwardness of their situation.

    Then, she cleared her throat while she faced him with cotton and the antiseptic in her hands. He could still see her anxiousness, but she still kept herposure.

    "This might hurt." She warned him as he waited for her answer.

    "Ochhh!" That stung as he slightly winced. He had worse injuries than this before, but it did not mean he was immune to the pain.

    "I told you." She pulled the cotton away from his wound while busying her other hand with the bandage.

    "Anyway, David is my soon-to-be brother-inw." She casually told him as she gently dabbed the medication on the cut on his lower lip. "What about Serena? What is her story?"

    He guessed the only way to clear the air and exin things would be by telling the truth. He had to make her understand their situation.

    He could only conclude that it was storytelling time for both of them.

 Chapter 1281: A happy and loving family

    He had a n to save himself from his enemies, but the sess of it would solely depend on the cooperation of the people in the room.

    However, as he looked at their faces, he could not help but doubt if they would lift a finger to assist him in his dilemma.

    "I know you don''t owe me anything. But I am here to seek your help." He looked at Dani, hopeful their shared blood would soften her heart toward his plight.

    After all, she had shown signs that she was starting to warm up to his existence and their blood rtion. From what he had heard, she was not the type to hold a grudge.

    "I am..." He continued, but someone disrupted him as another person joined them in the room.

    Looking at his sister''s husband, he knew it would take more than his apology to garner his support and trust, judging from the visible scowl on his face as he sat beside his wife.

    "And what makes you think we will help you, Gerald?" His brother-inw quickly spoke before he could finish his statement.

    He believed it would not have been easy for Alex to wee him to his home. And it would be much harder to ept him with a warm embrace.

    Of course, he could not me his brother-inw, remembering how he had ced their lives in hell. He remembered how he enjoyed watching Alex suffer.

    "I know it will not be easy to convince you that I have changed, but I promise I am a different man." Gerald wished there was an easier way to persuade them, but he had no magic wand or power to erase the past.

    Even though it was not his idea to kidnap them, he was still instrumental in subjecting them to such a horrific situation. He could not put the entire me on Nick, the real mastermind.

    "Forgive us if we find that hard to believe." Alex appeared to be not in the mood to listen to his exnation. But that was his prerogative.

    If he had been in their shoes, he would not help him. He might have acted the same way. Moreover, the old him would have exacted his revenge.

    "I understand." This time, Gerald turned his attention to his sister, who had been silent since her husband joined them. He could not read her thoughts, but he could guess what was swirling in her mind.

    He admitted that he was not a saint, far from it. He might be Robinhood in the eyes of the people he had helped, but behind the scene, he was the Sheriff who wanted everything for himself.

    In other words, he was a wolf in sheep''s clothing. He acted like a good man, but deep inside, he always had a dark heart tainted with anger and hatred.

    "But since we are already here, maybe you can spare me a few minutes to listen to what I came here to say." Gerald pleaded silently to his sister, imploring her to give him a chance.

    He had to try. He believed, somehow, he had changed. And besides, he was not only doing this for himself but for the woman who loved him and his unborn child.

    "How do we know that this is not a trap?" Alex spoke again, appearing to be taking over the conversation while Dani remained silent. "What is our assurance that this is not just another of your evil scheme?"

    He shook his head as exasperation washed over him. Nevertheless, he would do everything in his power to earn their trust. It would not be easy, but he would find a way.

    Hopefully, he could gain their confidence and support without losing his life. The whole purpose of this meeting was for him to regain his life so he could be with Haley and their child.

    "I assure you we came here in good faith and with no ill intention." Suddenly, his friend, who sat quietly at his side, backed him up.

    "If you only give him a chance to speak, you will see that he only wants what is best for everyone." Mike continued, not letting Alex stop him.

    He stood up from his seat and wandered around the spacious room until he walked over to the firece. He looked at the disys that enhanced the beauty of the ce when his eyesnded on a picture frame.

    His eyes focused on the first picture. It was his sister with Alex, probably taken before they were married. They looked deliriously happy.

    "Honestly, I can''t promise you anything, but if there is one thing I hope I can do is change." He spoke, not realizing that his expression and voice had mellowed.

    He could not stop thinking of the future he dreamt of as a child. He had remembered suppressing those memories because his father, Joaquin, had demanded it from him.

    He recalled how much he wished for a happy family. He never liked seeing her mother sad when his father was away for days or months. He wanted to see his parents just like in the picture.

    Then, he dared to dream of having a happy family someday.

    "Dad, how much do you love Mom?" He had dared ask his father one day, believing his father was King and his mother was his Queen. And in the end, there was a happy ending to their unique love story.

    But much to his dismay, his father''s answer was far from what he thought he would say. "My son, love is for the weak. I don''t want you to ever fall for such rubbish."

    Of course, he could not believe it at first. "But, how can love be weak when it binds two hearts into one." He could still recall how his father scowled at his statement. He noticed his father was not amused by what he said.

    Still, his father''s words contradicted his mother''s actions. He could tell that her mother loved his father so much. However, his father did not seem to reciprocate the same affection.

    "As my heir, you should never speak to me about love. I need you to promise to forget about this foolish notion." His father would not have it.

    His father squashed all his remaining hope for happiness when he ced the burden of carrying his legacy on his shoulder.

    He had no time for love or anything else. He had to harden his heart, sharpened his mind. He should be cunning to his friends and ruthless to his enemies.

    "I need you to concentrate on your role in my organization. I need you to prove that you are worthy of being called my son." With that, his father had sealed his fate.

    There was no ce in his heart or his life for love or love life. Women were just objects to use, nothing more. They did not deserve more.

    He had devoted his youth and young life to helping his father build their empire. Until one day, he inherited them all.

    "Why?" Suddenly, his sister''s voice prated his thoughts, snapping him back to the present.

    Yet, his eyes remained staring at the picture before him before moving on to the next one. This time, it was a picture of an infant. Next to it was another picture. It was the three of them.

    "Why do you want to change?" Dani asked again when he did not answer the first time.

    Of course, it was not that simple to answer such a question. Who would believe a man like him would wish to change?

    Nobody.

    Why would he give up an empire? Why would he want to lose his power and wealth? He guessed only an insane person would wish to be in his position.

    "I know it is hard to believe that someone like me would want to turn a new leaf in life. It is ridiculous, totally unthinkable." He slightlyughed, obviously thinking who would take him seriously.

    "But believe me or not, funny as it might sound, I wish to turn my back on my old life and start afresh." This time, his face transformed as theughter and the smirk vanished from his lips.

    His eyes concentrated on the picture of the child, that seemed to be smiling as his parents carried him in their arms.

    "But I am going to need your help in doing so." He knew he had to ask. They might say no, but he had to try.

    His fingers touched the frame that held the photo of his nephew, Ares, the Prince who would continue the session of Alex''s family lineage.

    "Why should we help you?" Dani asked again, appearing confused and curious at the same time.

    He guessed his sister was wondering why he was staring at their son. Was she afraid that he would harm their child? But her expression did not show signs of fear when he finally turned to look at her.

    "Because Haley is pregnant." He looked deep into his sister''s eyes, watching her reaction to the news. "And I am about to be a father." He spoke with a voice he could hardly recognize.

    He guessed he was also capable of having emotion, hearing a slight tremor in his tone while he held in his hand a captured moment of a father and a mother together in a loving embrace with their child.

    He could not help but feel jealous as he gazed at the happy family photo. In that instant, he realized how much he wanted one.

    He wanted what he never had when he was a child, a happy and loving family.

 Chapter 1282: Stand his ground

    "Haley is what?" Two varying tones expressed the same question, making Gerald look at Dani and seek the neer.

    He recognized the voice immediately, especially when he was the one who requested the man''s presence when he called his sister.

    He wanted him to hear what he had to say as well. After all, his ns and decisions would likely affect Haley and her family, that included the man who stood before him.

    "Marcus, I am d that you came." He greeted Haley''s half-brother, who was a big part of Haley''s life.

    Based on her, Marcus was the person she could count on, more than her father. She respected and loved him, despite only sharing a connection through their father''s blood.

    Therefore, he needed to consider his opinion on their present predicament since their goal was the same. They both wanted to protect Haley.

    "Should I be d to see you?" Marcus could not contain the contempt in his voice as he faced the man that made his blood boil.

    His body shook in anger as he heard the news. Of course, he was furious. He could not help it since this was not a surprise but a shocking revtion.

    His friend, Alex, asked him toe over but failed to mention anything about meeting with Gerald. Although Alex did not say anything, he guessed he assumed it might be about business.

    He would admit that was thest thing he expected to discover from this unscheduled meeting, hearing that his missing sister was with a child.

    "You bastard, what have you done with my sister?" He did not give Gerald a chance to say anything else as he grabbed by his cor and pushed him.

    However, Gerald was quick at his feet. He avoided toppling down but immediately regained his footing before he fell on the floor.

    "Where did you take her?" Marcus was about to punch him when Alex stopped him, holding by his arms before he could throw his fist andnd it on Gerald''s face. "What did you do with Haley?"

    He wanted to pulverize this man''s face since he believed Gerald deserved it after what he had put Alex and Dani through.

    And now, hearing about his sister''s fate, he could feel the need to exact revenge on this monster before him. He could not fathom what possessed his sister to associate herself with this man.

    "Stop it, Marcus." He heard his friend''s voice in the background but did not heed it as he lunged his big body for another attack.

    But stopping was thest thing on his mind as another thought developed. What if Gerald forced himself on his sister, leaving her with no choice but having an affair with him?

    However, Alex blocked his path before he could reach Gerald, stopping him from beating the crap out of him.

    "Marcus, I know how you feel. But as much as we want to beat the leaving daylight out of him, we should listen to him first." Alex calmly spoke to him, but his eyes spoke volumes to him.

    And just like him, Alex did not trust Gerald or believe his bullshit about changing his ways. However, he was right.

    He had to be wise about dealing with a man like Gerald. He could not allow his emotions to rule his judgment. Instead, he had to use his mind to get inside the head of a criminal like him.

    "Fine." He hissed with barely controlled anger as he reluctantly stepped back.

    He fixed his clothes, allowing his friend to guide him to an empty seat while he watched from his peripheral view as Dani assisted his half-brother off the floor.

    Then, he watched as everyone settled in therge living area, quietly assessing the situation. It was the only time he noticed another man that sat on the other chair.

    "I hope you will allow my friend to exin his situation. I know this is not easy for all of you, but I guarantee this is not easy for Gerald too." Mike finally broke the silence that enveloped the room.

    He wanted to help Gerald when Marcus attacked him. But Gerald signaled for him to stay put. He knew Gerald could handle himself, but he could tell that his friend would not lift a finger to hurt Marcus.

    Therefore, he would help in the best way he could. He would try to convince them to listen. He might have had no idea what Gerald had nned, but he could tell this was important to him.

    "You have my word that we will let you tell your story and exin whatever is going on with you and Haley," Dani responded to his statement as she stared at her brother.

    Then, when she heard a grumble from Marcus, she immediately turned to him and her husband, giving the two other men a silent warning not to interfere.

    "Tell us, Gerald, what you want to say." Dani reclined her back on the sofa as she focused on the man that shared her blood.

    She wanted to give Gerald the benefit of the doubt in memory of her father''sst request. After all, he was now part of her family.

    If her mother had been here, she would want her to at least listen to what he had to say. It seemed her mother had grown a soft spot for this man.

    "Thank you, Dani, for giving me a chance." Gerald also fixed his clothes and settled on his chair. "You don''t know how much this means to me."

    Honestly, saying thank you was never part of his vocabry. He grew up believing that the world owed him. At least, that was what his father made him think.

    He only used those words as he pretended to be the nice guy, but he never meant it, unlike today. Since he met Haley, he had learned that his life had been meaningless.

    "Just don''t waste this chance," Dani told him as she smiled at him, encouraging him to continue. "I only want is best for Haley and her baby. So, don''t mess this up." She warned him this time.

    She could not imagine what her friend was going through now that she learned of her condition. She had many questions but wanted to give Gerald his chance to exin himself.

    Where was Haley? That also crossed her mind after hearing Marcus''s concern. What was her condition, especially after hearing she was pregnant?

    She knew how difficult it was to carry a child, remembering her experience. Who was taking care of Haley?

    "Of course, I am here because of her. I only want what is best for her and our baby." Gerald could understand her concern and Marcus''s anger.

    After all the things he had done in the past, he knew that epting him in their lives was never easy. Still, he had to try for Haley. He had to show them that he deserved to be with her.

    He changed because of her. He wanted to be a better man for her. If not for her, he would still be in the world of darkness, trapped in a life he never wanted, living a life of crimes.

    "You don''t know how much Haley meant to me. And I only want to protect her. I need to keep her and our baby safe." Gerald would give his life for her if need be.

    Thankfully, Haley saved him and gave him new hope for a better future. This time, he would not waste the chance for something he did not even imagine possible.

    "Then, tell me where you have taken her." Marcus tried to keep his voice down. But the hint of anger was still traceable in his tone.

    He could not take this man''s word that his sister was safe. He needed to proof. He had to see Haley with his two eyes, that she was safe and sound.

    He would go to her to guarantee her safety because he would never trust Gerald with her life.

    "I am sorry, but I can''t disclose her whereabouts for safety reasons." Gerald shook his head, denying Marcus of his demand.

    The lesser people who knew her whereabouts, the better. He was not taking any chances by revealing her hiding ce, even to her brother.

    He could not risk telling anyone about her location for fear that his enemies would find her and use her against him. And he would never endanger her life and his child, not if he could help it.

    "You dare to refuse to tell me where my sister is." Suddenly, Marcus exploded again.

    He could feel smoke steaming out of his ears and nose as he stared at the man who had taken his sister. He could not believe he would not tell him the whereabouts of Haley.

    He abruptly stood from his chair, ready to pounce at him, but Alex was quick as he held his arms, stopping him from walking to the other side.

    "It is for her safety. But I assure you that she is safe." Gerald knew his word meant shit to these people but would not risk Haley''s life by putting her in danger.

    If looks could kill, he guessed he would be dead again. But he would stand his ground. He would not back down from his decision.

 Chapter 1283: Scarred heart and broken soul

    She smiled and expelled a heavy breath. She was exhausted, but she did not mind as she ced thest item inside the bag before she closed the lid and zipped her bag.

    She felt today''s event was exciting, tiring, yet fulfilling. It made her realize that her life had not stopped. She just put it on pause. And now, it was time to resume it again.

    "Good. You are still awake." A little voice spoke behind her. She was slightly surprised that somebody was still up since it waste, but fortunately, she recognized his tone.

    When she turned around, she found Fabio by the door, peeking his adorable head through the tiny opening.

    "And why are you still awake, young man." She asked as she looked at him, wondering what he was doing roaming the hallway.

    She reached for her phone and checked the time, knowing it was past his bedtime. And it was already past midnight, just as she had expected.

    She smiled at his handsome face as she beckoned him to enter her room, ready to find out what was wrong with him.

    "I could not sleep. I had a nightmare. Then, I went to ask for water. When I returned to my room, I noticed your lights were still on." Fabio exined why he was still standing before her.

    She guessed that was a feasible story. Besides, it was not like Fabio to tell lies. But she was d that he seemed alright despite his horrible dreams.

    She could only imagine what was going through these kids'' minds at night, recalling the stories she had heard about their pasts. Her problems appeared to be so insignificantpared to theirs.

    "Would you like to tell me about your dream?" She asked the little man, hoping to help him return to sleep with no more incidents.

    She wished to do more for these kids, but sadly, she could only do so much. But she already had a n for Fabio. She hoped that it would work.

    "No. It is nothing important. It was just some silly dream." He quickly dismissed it, acting like it did not affect him much.

    She always found the boy too wise for his age. He seemed to have such a profound wisdom that was beyond his years.

    Sister Nenita told her he had always been curious about many things. The little child loved to explore and ask questions.

    "Ok. Do you want to talk about something else?" She thought he might have a reason to knock on her door. And she doubted that he only came here to say goodnight.

    She could see how his eyeballs swirled in their sockets. She believed he was thinking deeply, something she had never seen from kids his age.

    "As a matter of fact..." He turned to face her as he paused, probably to check on her expression. "I came here to ask you something." He continued after gauging her mood.

    Suddenly, she was alert and curious about what he liked to know. She had always enjoyed their small conversations. She loved answering his unending questions.

    "Sure. I think we can talk for a few minutes." She had checked the clock, thinking it waste. "Fire away."

    Nheless, she believed it would not hurt to spare him some time before going to bed. Maybe it would save him from his nightmare.

    "Are you leaving us, Serena?" He eventually expressed what was on his mind.

    She was not surprised by the question. She guessed she was expecting it. But she could not stop the sudden pain inside her chest when she saw the raw sadness in his eyes.

    It was like a hand gripped her heart and started squeezing it tightly. She found it hard not to feel guilty for causing pain to this innocent child.

    "Yes," Serena honestly answered him as she looked directly into his beautiful bright blue eyes.

    She had already made her decision. Was it the right one? Was she ready to return to her life? She had no definite answer to her question. But she would like to try for Adam.

    Still, she hated to leave, knowing how much that would affect these kids. They already had a severe case of abandonment issues. Then, here she was, adding to their trauma.

    "Oh!" Fabio said with a defeated smile as he bowed his head and stared at the floor.

    Her heart melted at the scene, seeing how broken he felt at her response. She wanted to envelop him in her embrace but did not know if that would help.

    She had never been in this kind of situation before. She had never dealt with kids and goodbyes. She never thought it would be this hard.

    "Come here and sit with me." She called to the small boy when he stepped inside her room but hesitated to move closer.

    He just stood there, preferring to stare at the floor than look at her. But could she me him when his parents left him?

    She admitted she had no idea what he was going through. Her problems were different from his. Therefore, she could not put herself in his shoes.

    "Would you mind handing me that hat?" She pointed to the item that hung on a hook by the door, choosing a different tactic.

    Finally, she tricked him. It made him move, giving him no choice but toe closer to her. Then, he lifted his strong arms to give her the hat.

    "Here." He said, looking like he just lost on a game or something with his long face.

    He handed her the hat she usually used to disguise herself as one of the locals when she went out with the kids.

    She took it from him and stared at the design and the logo at the side. It was not the usual brand she wore. Truthfully, it did not cost that much, but it was priceless because it reminded her of the many memories she had in the past.

    "Hey, why the sad face?" She asked when her eyes caught the curve of his lips and the depth of his eyes. "I am leaving, but I promise to return whenever possible."

    He was not about to cry, but she noticed the gloominess surrounding him. But, of course, she felt responsible for it.

    She knew returning would be challenging if she nned to return to acting. Her time would be tight, especially if she wanted to squeeze a rtionship with Adam and her n to adopt Ken.

    "But it will not be the same without you here." He stubbornly said as he finally sat beside her on the edge of the bed.

    He had difficulty gettingfortable, so she helped him until he settled on her tiny bed. Suddenly, she looked around her room, wondering how she survived to stay in this ce.

    It was far from thefort she was used to. It did not have the luxuries of her home or the hotels she stayed on. It barely had her necessities.

    Still, she survived because she saw the strength of these children. They were fighting every day for their lives but never gave up.

    "I know, but you still have the Sisters and your friends. And I promise I will always be here for you." She knew she should not be making promises she could not keep.

    Nevertheless, she could not help it. She could not hurt the child more by disappointing him again. However, she had every intention of keeping her promise and more.

    "You are just saying that. We heard that many times before. But they never came back." He said with determination and a hint of anger.

    With that said, he stood up, ready to go, but she stopped him. She did not want him to leave, thinking she was like the rest of them.

    She did not want him to lose hope of a better future. That there was a wonderful life after all he had gone through at a young age.

    "Do you believe that I am like them? Do you think I will break my promise?" Serena asked him, pondering if he considered that in his heart.

    Of course, she could not me him if he did. He was a product of broken promises. He had wounds that were deeper than hers. He had war stories that would mock hers, nightmares that could cripple the soul.

    Therefore, she could only understand what he felt but could never im to know his fears and apprehensions.

    "No." He hesitantly answered as he finally tilted his head to look at her. "I don''t think you are like them." He acknowledged, making her feel relieved.

    She did not want him to think she would abandon him like his parents or the others. Still, she could not promise him something she could not give.

    "And I am not." She confirmed his statement. "Now, give me a hug." She opened her arms to him, waiting for him to take it.

    It only took him seconds before he stepped forward and allowed her to hug him. Eventually, she felt his small arms as they wrapped around her neck.

    "Promise you will never be like them." He voiced out his worries. "You wille back to visit us." It was such a small request. So, how could she ever deny it?

    She tightened her arms around him just firmly enough to make him feel how important he was to her. She wanted to reassure him of how she felt about him and the other kids in the orphanage.

    "Of course, I wille by to visit." She ced the hat on top of his tiny head. "I want you to have this and keep it safe until I return."

    She wished she could have the chance to heal the wounds that crashed his hope for a better future. She liked to restore his faith in humanity and mend his scarred heart and broken soul.

 Chapter 1284 : An explosive turn of events

    It was hard to stand between her friend and her brother. She had no idea whether she should take the side of Marcus or Gerald in this case.

    Of course, she believed that both had a point. Marcus had a right to know where his sister was. But Gerald seemed convinced it was better to keep that knowledge to himself.

    "Can''t we reach apromise where you can share where you are keeping her safe?" Dani turned to Gerald, imploring him to cooperate.

    Thest thing she wanted was for another fight to spark between the two if her brother was adamant about keeping the information to himself.

    She could already see the ring anger on Marcus''s face. He was about to explode any minute if Gerald continued to refuse to give up Haley''s whereabouts.

    "I swear if you don''t stop talking, I will not just beat your ass. But I will kill you." Marcus stood up with fists tightly clenched on both sides, ready to strike again.

    He was like a bull as his nose red up, eyes full of rage, ready to charge the man that carried the red cape. Fortunately, Alex held him before he could take another step.

    Dani could not me Marcus. She knew how much her friend valued his sister. He had protected her all this time.

    "Please, Gerald. Why can''t you tell us where she is? We are her family and friends. We also want to keep her safe." Dani pleaded with her brother, hoping to resolve this conflict without bloodshed.

    She could see how much Marcus wished to extract the information from Gerald. She did not doubt that Marcus was a match, at least physically, to go toe to toe with her brother.

    And Marcus would never hesitate to exchange blows with Gerald if he had to, knowing how much he loathed her brother.

    He even warned Haley to stay away from Gerald because he always considered him dangerous. He could not see a bright future if she ended with him.

    "There is a reason why I never told you about Haley. And why I refuse to tell you where she is right now." Gerald calmly spoke despite being aware of the growing tension in the room.

    "I swear to you with my life that she is safe, and I intend to keep it that way until all of this is over." Gerald continued, exining his situation.

    "I have many enemies who will want to hurt her, people who will use her to get to me once they learn that I am alive.

    And my enemies are just lurking around, finding the opportunity to get to me. I have to hide her while I deal with them." Gerald reasoned.

    It somehow made sense to her. She could see that her brother seemed sincere in protecting her friend, Haley. However, she believed it would be best if Gerald allowed them to help.

    "You can''t trust me to protect my sister." Suddenly, Marcus exploded, then he hriouslyughed, finding Gerald''s statement insulting. "How dare you?"

    Marcus pointed his finger at her brother as if to make a point. "Who do you think you are? If there is someone here who is not trustworthy, it is you."

    She slightly agreed with her friend. Truthfully, she still had her doubts about her brother''s intentions. Unless her brother divulged everything, what happened, and his ns, she would find it hard to trust him.

    "And if my sister needs protecting, it is from you." Marcus continued angrily as he finally moved away, unable to sit still or look at Gerald.

    She watched him pace the floor, barely controlling his temper. But she could see Alex was alert, ready to stop him if he suddenly pounced at her brother.

    "That is not true." The man who had been silent for a while had suddenly intervened on his friend''s behalf. Mike stood up, making his presence felt.

    In truth, she had no idea of his role in her brother''s life. But admittedly, what did she know about Gerald? Nothing much.

    Except for the fact that he had lived a double life, one acting like a saint and another living in the dark shadows, she barely knew much about him.

    "Gerald loves Haley very much. Don''t you see? He is doing all of this for her." Mike went on. "He gave up everything for her."

    "Mike, that is enough." Gerald abruptly interrupted his friend, stopping him from saying more.

    "No. I had enough of this." Mike shouted. "They have to hear this." He would not allow his friend to put a zip on his lips.

    Mike turned to her, looking like he was ready to fight for his friend if he had to. "He risked his life to save her. He had to die to keep her safe."

    Frankly, she was not expecting Mike would say that. But in a way, she knew she believed him. She thought that maybe her brother was capable of caring. It was surprising but not impossible.

    She was an optimist, believing that everyone was capable of changing. And it would seem that her brother had finally grown a heart. He might have learned how to love.

    "If what you are saying is true. Then let us help." Dani wanted to mediate between her brother and her friend.

    She wanted an amicable agreement where both parties would feel satisfied. After all, they both wanted the same thing.

    She was sure that with theirbined resources, they could better protect Haley from whoever wanted to exact revenge on her brother.

    "This is total bullshit. We should not let these two fool us." Marcus responded, still unconvinced. "If you don''t tell me where my sister is, I will guarantee you don''t see the light of day again."

    She knew those were empty threats. Marcus could not even hurt a fly, much less intentionally harm another human being.

    However, in his current state, she could be wrong. Any man was capable of doing anything when a loved one was involved.

    "If you can''t trust us. Then, there is no point in this meeting." Alex finally spoke up. "The door is open. You are wee to leave."

    Dani could see that her husband had had enough. She could see that they were all frustrated with the situation.

    At any moment, their son could wake up to the noise they were making. And that was not another crisis she wanted to add to her te.

    "Alex is right. We can only help you if we can trust you." She turned to her brother, requesting his cooperation.

    She wanted to help him, but her brother had to prove he deserved it. Admittedly, she was still skeptical about his ns.

    "Fine. You made your point." Gerald finally epted that he needed to win them over before he could ask for any assistance.

    "But I assure you, you will not like what I have to reveal." Gerald shifted his look to Marcus as if directing his words to him.

    "That''s not new. I doubt I will ever like anything thates out of that mouth of yours." Marcus responded with sarcasm.

    "Let us just listen to what he had to say." Dani intervened again, giving his brother a chance to reveal his secrets. "Why don''t we just all sit down."

    She thought that nothing would ever happen if he let the testosterone in the room dominate the conversation. They would only end up in circles.

    The men seemed to calm down when she spoke, seemingly respecting her wishes. Her husband and her friend finally returned to their seats, and her brother and his friend settled on theirs.

    "Let me start at the very beginning." Gerald sharply inhaled air before continuing. "As you all know, my father, Joaquin, left his business to me.

    But my business associates did not like the way I ran the business. They thought that, unlike my father, they could manipte me to do their bidding.

    However, my father had already warned me against the people who would try to take the business from me.

    Still, unlike my father, I have a weakness." Gerald shook his head as if he regretted something.

    "You mean Haley." Dani could only assume that her brother was talking about her friend.

    It somehow made sense to her if that was the case. But there were still a lot of questions that her brother needed to answer.

    "Yes. And somehow, my enemies figured it out. Haley became a target. Therefore, I had to do something to protect her." Gerald shrugged his shoulder as if he had no other choice.

    "Was that the reason why you had to stage your death?" Alex appeared curious as he joined with an inquiry.

    "Yes." He answered. "When I learned the bounty on my head, I asked Mike to stage my death. If they thought they seeded, they would divert their attention away from Haley."

    "Then, what happened? If they already think you are dead. Then why is my sister''s life still in danger." Marcus finally asked with a frown on his face.

    Dani could not determine if Marcus finally believed Gerald''s story or just biding his time to get to him and exact the information from her brother.

    "This time, her life is not in danger because of me," Gerald imed, which caught their attention.

    "What are you saying? Who would want to harm my sister?" Marcus appeared furious as his voice rose an octave higher.

    Gerald did not answer right away but looked at his friend instead. But the expression on his face was not promising.

    She could tell from experience that whatever Gerald had to say was not something they would expect. It would be mind-blowing.

    "Your father." Gerald finally spoke up, looking directly into Marcus''s eyes.

    As she had suspected, it was an explosive turn of events.

 Chapter 1285 : Other better things to do

    Her eyes blinked at the bright light while her ears heard the unusual noise. When she opened her eyes and saw the window near her bed, she realized she was in her sister''s apartment.

    She stretched her body, feeling the stiffness from her sleep. Or was it because of her ident? Although the therapy was working, she still had to undergo several more sessions to regain the full functions of her body.

    "Aaahhh!" She widely opened her mouth as she yawned, expelling the air in her lungs. Then, her eyes focused on the side table beside her bed, staring at the picture frame of her and her sister.

    "Why can''t I remember you?" She mumbled at the young woman in the photo. But she was not referring to her sister but to herself.

    How could her brain forget about her? Who was she? What did she do with her life? And what she wanted to do in the future?

    How could one forget the people she loved? How could she fail to recognize the parents who brought her into this world and her entire family who cared for her?

    "What about him?" Her eyes might be looking at the frame, but her mind saw someone else. She guessed the remnants of yesterday''s events still lingered in her memories.

    But how could she not put him out of her mind now when she could not recall anything about him in her past?

    Everybody said that he was her world. She loved him with all her heart. "But why can''t I remember you?" She asked the man in her vision.

    Could what they said about him be true? Her brain could not answer the question, but her heart seemed to have an answer.

    But could she trust an emotion that she could not remember nor understand? Could she risk her heart with a stranger based on a gut feeling?

    "This is hopeless." She finally gave up, standing up from her bed, identally dropping her nket on the floor as she felt frustrated.

    No matter how much she tried, her mind would not cooperate with her. She could not even remember when she had seen them before she woke up from hera, not even a faint recollection.

    She grabbed the nket from the floor and ced them neatly on the bed. Eventually, she walked out of her room, intending to make breakfast.

    "Ouch!"

    "Uuughhh!"

    She quickly grabbed her foot as she bent down on her knees. She believed she had stepped on something hard with a pointy end. And it hurt.

    Upon checking the offending object, she found her sister''s shoes lying around the floor. She continued to massage the sole of her foot as she relieved the pain.

    "Damn shoes!" She picked up her sister''s shoes from her path and ced them on the shoe rack in the corner.

    She thought her sister had to learn how to fix and clean up her apartment. She could not help but consider her a slob.

    However, she could not discount that her sister barely had time for herself. With her studies and residency, she doubted that her sister could even have a decent sleep.

    Then, she sensed movements on the other side of the room. Her nose picked up the smell of burning fat, making her scrunch her nose from the foul odor.

    "What the heck?" She quickly rushed to check on the stove, finding something sizzling in the fan before her eyes noticed that her sister was dozing on the kitchen counter.

    "Roseann! Wake up!" She shouted, waking her up before their small apartment caught fire. She could already see the smoke quickly gathering on the other side of the room.

    Then, she ran across the room, turning off the fire before grabbing the pan. Fortunately, she had learned her lesson, picking a pot holder first before depositing the burning pan on the sink.

    "Hey! Rose! What happened?" Roseann finally woke up, probably noticing themotion. "Oh my!" She expressed shock as she quickly moved toward her side.

    "I was preparing breakfast but must have dozed off." Roseann grabbed the edge of her sleeve as she tried to wipe her face off the remaining wetness in her eyes and lips.

    "What time did you go home?" Rose asked, remembering that her sister was still out when she decided to retirest night.

    She contemted calling and asking her sister. She had no idea what time she would be home but decided otherwise.

    She was unsure of the type of rtionship she had with her. Would she wee her concern? Or would she find it irritating and intruding?

    "Just a couple of hours ago. I went back to the hospital because of a patient." Roseann informed her, exining why she looked so tired.

    She noticed the dark circles surrounding her sister''s eyes, and her shoulders slumped downwards. She could only assume that her sister had barely rested or had not slept at all.

    "You should have gone straight to bed." She chastised her younger sibling, worried about her condition.

    She might not remember her, but she still felt she should care for her since she was older and knew better. She could not allow her to abuse her body in this way.

    "But I want to cook breakfast for you." Roseann reasoned, but she stopped her as she put her hand on her shoulder and guided her back on the stool.

    She could sense that her sister wanted to take care of her. But she might be in aa. She might have forgotten a few things, but still, she was not disabled.

    "You don''t have to do that. I am more than capable of whipping up something in the kitchen. It might not be a fancy meal, but I believe it is still edible." Rose expressed, appreciating her sister''s thoughtfulness.

    She guessed it was not that bad to have a sister like her. Maybe she was telling her the truth, that they were close. They were two peas in a pod. They used to be inseparable.

    "And you should be resting after being at work all night." She pushed her sister in the direction of her room.

    She believed she could not tolerate her sister killing herself with her current working condition. Everybody needed enough rest, even doctors.

    Roseann would not be helping and healing anyone if she was sick herself. Her sister had to learn to live a healthier lifestyle. She would make sure of it.

    "But..." Her sister was about to protest as she resisted her. However, she was not taking no for an answer.

    "No more buts." She stood firm with her decision. "You will go to your room and sleep while I cook our meal. You will only emerge from your room when you have enough rest." Rose would not budge from it.

    "Fine." Roseann finally conceded when she insisted. She guessed her threat to drag her to her room worked. Or it could be that her sister was exhausted and decided to give in was much better than arguing with her.

    She waited until she entered her room andy on her bed. Then, she watched her close her eyes and sleep instantly. She guessed her sister was more tired than she cared to admit.

    She waited a few more seconds before she left her room and proceeded to the kitchen. She remembered she still had a ck pot to clean and a meal to prepare.

    "I guess this is what being an older sister is all about." She thought to herself. She was notining.

    On the contrary, she liked it. She believed she was a natural. She could do this all day.

    Besides, she enjoyed bossing her younger sister around. She felt needed and wanted as her sister conceded and allowed her to fuss over her.

    "Thanks, E." She remembered hearing her sister say before she sumbed to a deep slumber. Was that how she called her? She could not help but wonder.

    She, somehow, felt lucky to end up with a family who loved her deeply. She probably could get used to having a sister like her.

    Suddenly, she could not wait to get to know her other family members again. Her earlier apprehension had changed into excitement as she looked forward to spending time with each of them.

    "Llala..." She hummed a song at the tip of her tongue but could not remember the lyrics. Then, she continued where her sister had left off.

    She started with cooking the basics, like preparing coffee and toasted bread and frying some eggs and bacon. She doubted she would mess that up.

    But as she was finishing off, she heard anothermotion, but it wasing from the front door. Someone was knocking. But who could it be? Was Roseann expecting anyone?

    "Wait!" But she guessed she could not ignore whoever it was lingering outside as another set of knocks followed.

    "Give me a second." She shouted louder as she turned off the stove, avoiding burning thest batch of slices of bacon on the pan.

    Then, she walked quickly toward the door. At least as fast as her feet would allow. She still felt a bit of stiffness in her muscles, preventing her from moving faster.

    However, she still felt apprehensive, wondering who would visit them at this hour. She turned to the wall, checking the time. It was still early.

    "Hey!" She blurted out, surprised to see the person behind the door when she opened it.

    She only saw him yesterday. Now, he was here again. Did he have other better things to do thane and visit her? She guessed not as he stood before her.

 Chapter 1286: Uphill battle

    Afterst night''s confrontation, he found himself having a hard time sleeping. He ended up waking up before the sun was up. Then, returning to sleep became a struggle.

    He debated whether to call his sister and tell her what he witnessed. As a concerned brother, he believed it was the sensible thing to do.

    "Damn it!" He hated to be in the middle of this situation.

    Of course, he should prioritize what was best for his sister. But he hated that his friend could do this to his sister. And that his friend would be the cause of his sister''s pain.

    Truthfully, he liked Adam for Serena. He believed his friend would be best for his sister. But not afterst night''s incident, not after he discovered that his friend was another douchebag.

    "Damn you, Adam!" Cursing his friend for putting him in this situation.

    However, he also wondered if he should keep his mouth shut. It was not like him to meddle with his sister''s affairs.

    He remembered she never appreciated when he interfered in her life. That was why he had stayed away even though he wanted to help her.

    He recalled a time when he tried to intervene on her behalf. He had one of her boyfriends investigated and discovered some shady things about the man.

    "I am telling you, Serena. He is bad news." He told her about the result of his investigation, warning his sister about the man she had fallen in love with.

    But his sister did not take it well. She did not like that he initiated an investigation without her knowledge or that he was snooping around her life.

    "Who gave you the right to interfere with my life?" She exploded in his face when she heard about it. "I never tell you what to do or pry on your affairs. So, stop acting like you care."

    He guessed he only had himself to me for her reaction. Since she decided to follow her dreams, nobody in their family supported her, not even him.

    Therefore, Serena avoided anything to do with their family. She stopped talking to him and decided to live on her own.

    "But I do care about you." He tried to reason with his sister, but Serena would not hear him. She would not listen to his caution until she ended up hurt.

    Still, the more he pushed himself to help her, the more she moved away until shepletely cut off theirmunication.

    He was d when she finally came back and reached out to him. He had his sister back. He would do his best to keep her at his side this time. Hence, he promised to avoid the mistakes he had made before.

    "What should I do now?" He asked himself as he thought of his situation.

    Should he tell her sister about Adam''s indiscretion and risk ruining his rtionship with her? But could he trust Adam toe clean to his sister and fix his mistake?

    Suddenly, he missed the only person who could make sense of this condition. She always had a level head that came up with very sound advice.

    "Hey!" He heard her greet him when she opened the door. However, she was not the same person she used to be. Still, he wanted to see her, thinking she was the only one who could help him.

    Honestly, he was not expecting to end up on her doorstep. He only intended to drive to clear his mind, but somehow, his subconsciousness brought him outside her building, knocking on her door.

    "Hi, Rose. I hope I am not interrupting anything." He knew it was odd that he should show up this early in the morning in her apartment.

    But he guessed he was not surprised. His mind seemed to know what he needed and guided him to where he had to be.

    "David, what are you doing here?" Rose, on the other hand, appeared stunned to see him. But he could not me her.

    She slowly opened the door, allowing him a preview of the room inside. Then, she quickly smiled, covering up her earlier reaction.

    "I have some free time and thought to invite you on a day out." He had no better excuse for his early visit, so he came up with one.

    He only hoped that it did not sound bizarre since it was totally out of the blue and unexpected. However, he believed it was the best idea he had made yet.

    He could not think of a better way to consume his day but to spend it with her. Maybe he could also use the time to remind her of their time together.

    He knew it was a long stretch she would remember, but he had to try. He could not give up on her. In case she still would not recall her memories, maybe they could make new ones.

    "Don''t you have a job?" She looked at him with a frown on her forehead, puzzled by his motives. "Or something else to do besides wasting it on me."

    If he was honest, he did have plenty of things to do. However, he did not feel like going to work. He could already tell that he would find it hard to concentrate on his cases with the current state of his mind.

    "I do, but those can wait. And besides, helping you out is not a waste of my time." He answered her. "Anyway, aren''t you going to invite me inside?"

    Suddenly, he wondered if Rose was alone, remembering she was living with her sister. Was he ready to see her? Or better yet. How would Roseann react if she saw him?

    He guessed he had not thought this through. But truthfully, he was not thinking when he came here. All he wanted was to see Rose.

    "Oh! I am sorry." She probably realized they were still standing by the doorway as she opened the wooden frame wider for him to enter. "Come in." She offered out of courtesy, he guessed.

    He stepped inside when she moved slightly, giving him space before she closed the door behind them. Then, his eyes scanned the room, noticing silence on the other side.

    He concluded Roseann must be in the hospital, on her duty, or in her room, passed out. So far, he did not see a sign of her in the open area.

    "Is Roseann home?" He eventually asked, assuring him what to expect while he was there. At least he would not be surprised if she suddenly showed up.

    He walked further into the room, following closely behind her. It was not a big apartment. It did not take long for them to stop in the kitchen.

    "Yes, she just came home from the hospital. But she is sleeping at the moment." She informed him as she moved toward the stove. "I am cooking breakfast." She pointed to the pan.

    "Would you like some?" She offered. "There is coffee in the pot. You can help yourself." She directed him to his left. "I am sure you know where the mugs are."

    Then, she turned away from him to attend to whatever she was cooking on the stove. But he already guessed what it was from the aroma that wafted in the air.

    "Sure. I have not eaten anything yet." He could feel the need for a strong coffee. However, he could skip breakfast altogether.

    Nevertheless, he would not turn down her cooking and the chance to sit with her at the breakfast table. He would eat anything she put on his te if he could stay longer with her.

    Slowly, he worked his way to the cab and took out two cups. He noticed that she still did not have her cup of coffee yet.

    "Do you still like your coffee sweet and creamy?" He asked, remembering that was how she used to like it. However, he was unsure if that was still the case.

    He poured the boiling coffee into the mugs while waiting for her to answer his inquiry. He noticed that she was contemting his question.

    "I never thought of that." She finally nced his way. "I only drink what Roseann made but never considered what I want."

    She finally turned the fire off after pulling thest bacon off the pan. Then, she brought the cooked eggs and pieces of cured fried pork to the kitchen counter.

    "How did I like my coffee before? Can you show me?" She asked, looking curious as she watched him take the creamer and sugar off the shelves.

    "Better yet, I can make you one." He prepared her coffee the way he remembered it. Although, he still believed that Rose made the most delicious coffee ever.

    He could see that she was watching him with fascination. She was like a child, discovering new things about the world and herself. Maybe that was what she felt at that moment.

    "Now, try this." David handed the coffee he had prepared. "Careful. It is still hot." He warned her, not wanting her to get burnt.

    She took it from his hands, cautiously holding onto the cup as she sipped the brownish liquid. He watched her with interest, wondering what was going through her mind.

    He could not help but hope it would trigger a memory and somewhat remind her of the old times. But, of course, that was like wishing on a falling star. The likelihood of iting true was nil.

    "What do you think? Do you like it?" He finally asked as he also drank his concoction. He liked his coffee ck most of the time. Although, he also enjoyed the coffee she made for him on asion.

    "I am not sure." She responded as she mildly licked her lips before taking another sip. "But it is good."

    He could only assume that she had also forgotten about her favorites. He guessed it would not be as easy as he had thought.

    It would be an uphill battle, but as he had said. He would never give up on her.

 Chapter 1287: An empty vessel

    "That is not funny." She found herself giggling at his corny joke. She could not help it. She had thought he was amusing, but she refused to admit it.

    However, despite her misgivings, she could not deny that she enjoyed hispany. She had to confess she liked his silly sense of humor.

    The more she spent time with him, the more she felt closer to him. Was that bad? She hoped not. But her brain still advised caution.

    "But you like it. Come on." He insisted whileughing himself. "Admit it. It was a bit funny." He gave her a charming smile that seemed to melt all her inhibitions. And indeed, she found hisughter infectious. Eventually, she grabbed a piece of bread and threw it at the man sitting opposite him at the counter.

    "Stop it, David. You are going to give me a stomach ache." Rose slightly bent on her stomach, finding him hrious.

    "Now, that is not funny." He put up his arms to fend off her attack, but the expression on his face was anything but entertained.

    She watched him pick up the pieces of crumbs on his clothes. On the other hand, she grabbed the dirty tes and utensils, bringing them to the sink.

    Truthfully, she only looked forward to a quiet morning. She never expected to have fun when she woke up this morning. But it was a wee surprise.

    "Let me do that since you already cooked." He said before she felt his presence behind her as he brought the empty sses.

    She turned slightly to see him standing on her other side with a friendly smile on his lips. She appreciated his offer but believed she could handle cleaning the dishes.

    "There is no need." She refused to let him take over. She took the sses from him and lined them up on the sink.

    However, he also declined to give up as he tried to take the sponge from her hands. "Why don''t you just rest and let me finish this?" He persisted. Then, she felt his fingers covering hers in their struggle.

    Once again, the feeling of familiarity washed over her. She could not exin it, but somehow, her body appeared to remember something.

    She knew she was not afraid of him, nor did she find his presence ufortable. On the contrary, she felt at ease when he was around.

    "Ok. You win." She finally let go and backed away, pulling her fingers away from his touch.

    Suddenly, she was afraid of what she felt about him. She was confused and could not understand what was going on.

    How could she have a strong feeling for someone she hardly knew? Regardless of their past, this man was still a stranger.

    "Why don''t you go to the living room and wait for me there?" He suggested, turning to attend to the dishes.

    She thought it would be wise to follow him. She believed it would give her space and time to evaluate her situation.

    "Ok." She timidly replied as she could not think of anything else to say.

    She moved toward the other side of the apartment and sat on the sofa. She refused to look in the kitchen, instead focused on the empty vase on the coffee table.

    She wished to evaluate her rtionship with him. She might not remember any memory of him, but deep inside, she sensed she could trust him.

    Was that enough reason for her to give him a chance?

    "Hey! Good morning!" Suddenly, a voice greeted her from the other door as it opened.

    She found her sister yawning, rubbing her eyes, and then stretching her body. She still looked exhausted as dark circles surrounded her eyes.

    "Or is it afternoon already?" Roseann suddenly questioned as her eyes focused on the window on her left.

    She guessed her sister was still disoriented as she scrunched her eyes from the bright light. Then, she sat beside her on the couch, leaning her cheek on her shoulder.

    "It is still morning, but a bitter," Rose exined to her sister, who closed her eyes and rxed on her side.

    In instinct, her hand lifted to her sister''s hair and caressed the long strands. The feeling was familiar. It was like she had done this many times before.

    "Good. I have an afternoon shift I can''t miss." Roseann answered but kept her eyes closed.

    She looked at ease andfortable as she inclined on her. And it appeared like she was not moving any time soon.

    Nheless, she did not mind as her fingers continued to caress her hair. She liked the physical contact she had with her sister. She felt a stronger connection with her.

    "You still have time to eat before going back to work." She reminded her, remembering how she was abusing her body with her schedule.

    She believed her sister should get enough sustenance to help her body recover from working hard and theck of sleep due to herte night shifts.

    "Oh, crap! I just remembered that I burnt the food." Roseann mumbled, opening her eyes widely.

    Rose smiled at the younger version of her. She could see simrities in their appearance when she looked in the mirror. Therefore, she did not doubt that they had a blood rtion.

    "Don''t worry about that. I already took care of it." She touched her sister''s shoulder to reassure her as she straightened up in her seat. "And there is still a hot coffee and some food on the counter."

    But before her sister could reply, her head snapped toward the kitchen. She must have finally noticed the sounding from the sink.

    "What is he doing here?" She asked, recognizing the man on the other side as she stepped toward the kitchen.

    Then, David also turned to look at them, realizing that they had otherpany. But the look they exchanged was a bit surprising.

    She could sense something was different. But neither said anything except exchanging some generic greetings. Then, David excused himself to go to the bathroom, leaving them in the kitchen.

    "David came by to join me for breakfast." Rose felt the need to exin when David did not say anything else.

    Her sister seemed tightlipped when she did not say much as she took her ce on the counter, checking the breakfast she had prepared.

    "And he also asked me to go out with him," Rose added when both hardly said more than two words to each other.

    Her sister poured the hot coffee into her cup before taking a long sip. Then, she finally turned to her. Again, avoiding to look at their visitor, who disappeared in the corner.

    "That sounds like fun. You two should go out." She encouraged her as she munched on her breakfast. But she could still see in her eyes that something was amiss.

    She wanted to ask if something was wrong but was afraid to meddle with whatever was happening between the two. She could not help but feel like an outsider despite their reassurance.

    Nevertheless, she could sense the coldness between the two of them despite their civility with each other. It was just not the same as the other times they were together.

    "I..." She slightly hesitated, thinking about declining but decided otherwise. Maybe it was time that she searched for answers about her past.

    And he seemed willing to help her get to the bottom of her questions. Therefore, why not take advantage of this opportunity? Maybe her sister was right.

    "Do you think it is a good idea for me to go out with him?" She reluctantly asked, but she valued her opinion. She believed she could trust her.

    Besides, she could use a breath of fresh air. She was tired of the four walls of the hospital. And she needed a break from the four corners of the apartment too.

    "I think it will do you good to be out in the sun," Roseann rmended, looking concerned about her. This time, she finally looked at David, who walked back into the room with a look she could not understand.

    "Besides, you are in good hands." Her sister added, whispering in her ears while nodding in David''s direction.

    She could only wonder what transpired between the two, but now was not the time to pry as she continued to watch the two''s interaction, which was barely in the minimal.

    "Ok. I will." She also whispered in her sister''s ears before facing David. "So, where are we going?" She asked him.

    She could see his eyes light up from her statement. It was clear he loved the news. Somehow, she felt excited by the idea too.

    She felt like a child who was about to go on an adventure. She could not exin it, but her heart raced inside her chest at the prospect of spending more hours with him.

    "Great!" He responded when he realized what she meant. "I am thinking of..." He stammered slightly, seemingly caught off guard before he couldplete his answer.

    "Maybe we can drive around or something." He came up with what seemed to enter his mind. "Do you have a particr ce you want to go to or see?" He asked her as he tried to get her opinion.

    She looked at David before shifting her eyes to her sister, wondering if an idea would pop into her head. But she was drawing a nk at the moment.

    "I can''t think of anything." She confessed, shaking her head as if something would jog her memory.

    Unfortunately, she was still clueless. She was still an empty vessel that still needed filling up.

 Chapter 1288: Vanish without a trace

    "Fuck, fuck, fuck!"

    "Damn fuck!"

    "Fuck!"

    He heard several more curse words filling the room as soon as his office doors opened. He could sense someone else present inside the room, but he still refused to open his eyes.

    He had been working from dawn, unable to sleep, even a winkst night. Therefore, it was only natural that he would feel sleepy and doze off in his office chair.

    "This is bullshit." Another set of profanities followed, making it more difficult for him to return to sleep, especially when someone was causing all thatmotion.

    "Have you seen this?" He heard his unwanted visitor shout with disdain.

    Of course, he had not. He had no idea what his friend was talking about, which was slowly piquing his curiosity as he opened his eyes to look at the man who was pacing before his desk.

    His friend appeared agitated. Whatever he was staring at on his phone must be some trouble. He seldom saw his friend in a rattled state, just like now.

    "No." He finally answered, running his fingers through his hair and rubbing his neck to remove the stiffness in his muscles. "What are you doing here, Mike?"

    He asked since he only saw his friend a little while ago. Therefore, he could not understand why he would be back so soon to see him.

    "What am I doing here?" Mike looked at him like he had gone mad. "The world is already on fire, and you are napping."

    He finally straightened in his seat, deciding that his friend''s visit might be something he should take seriously. He could see from his friend''s expression that he was here, not for a social call.

    Did something happen while he was napping that he did not know? Was it about Haley? Suddenly, he was wide awake and worried.

    "What is it?" He anxiously asked. "Is something wrong with Haley?" He could feel cold sweat wash over him as he thought that something might have happened to her.

    He could not care about his life or his business. But Haley was a different matter. When it came to her, he would not rest until he knew she was safe.

    "No, Gerald. No, no, no." His friend shook his head, negating his assumption. "This has nothing to do with Haley." He rified, walking closer to his desk.

    Mike moved beside him and ced his phone on the surface of his desk, setting aside the papers he had been working on all morning.

    "What is this?" He asked again, slightly confused but relieved that Haley had nothing to do with this. Still, he did not understand what the fuss was all about.

    Did their enemies make another move? That seemed to be the only exnation for his friend''s unusual behavior.

    "I think you better check it yourself." His friend tinkered on his phone before showing him a video clip.

    It seemed to be a recent post by a media outlet. He read the caption before listening to the correspondent narrated the story.

    He did not say a word as he carefully analyzed the report. He wanted to hear the detail or at least what the reporter already discovered or was told.

    "Ok." He calmly responded after he had seen the entire video that was already circting on the inte.

    He was not surprised anymore. He knew his enemies would use him as their scapegoat. He was already expecting it that much.

    It was the reason he had reached out to Dani. He would need an ally to fight off his enemies. He epted that he could not do it with just Mike in his corner.

    "Why are you so calm?" His friend looked like he was about to have a heart attack. "And don''t smile. There is nothing funny about this." Mike was about to explode when he saw the smirk on his lips.

    He understood Mike''s concern. His situation was noughing matter. It was deadly serious.

    Although he was already dead in the eyes of his enemies, it seemed they intended to bury him much deeper in the mud where not even his memory would live on, erasing his name from the phase of the earth.

    "Rx, Mike." He moderately spoke as he thought of his next move. He did not see the point of letting his emotion decide for him. "I already saw thising."

    He already suspected that his enemies would take advantage of his death. It was their only chance to divert the attention of their enemies away from them.

    "But the Commissioner already threw a press release expressing their belief that you were behind the criminal syndicate. He named you as the mafia head." Mike reiterated what the video was all about.

    Of course, he saw what was on the report. He understood that his only chance of clearing his name had vanished in the wind.

    His enemies were winning, while he just lost the card he held to gain his freedom. He had no way to overturn the situation unless he could get his hands on his original files. But that seemed impossible at the moment.

    "I know," Gerald replied, maintaining his stoic expression. "And I think it is time for n B." He said, thinking there was no way to salvage his previous ns.

    His friend, who had moved toward the window, suddenly turned to him with a puzzled look. Then, he quickly moved toward him, standing before his desk.

    "n B?" He questioned. "What are you talking about?" Mike nted his hands on the surface of his table as he demanded an exnation.

    He intentionally withheld that information from him since he was unsure if he would ever need it. But now, it seemed he had no choice but to consider it.

    The idea was a bit unorthodox. However, desperate times required desperate measures. And this was one.

    "I will tell you all about it but not now." He said, deciding that they had no time to spare. "I think it is time for us to move and get out of here."

    He could tell the authorities would not have second thoughts about putting him in the ring of fire. He was not naive.

    They would not save their skin to protect him. Whatever arrangement he had with the authorities had just washed down the drain. He could kiss his freedom goodbye as far as they were concerned.

    "I think you are right." Mike finally realized what he meant as he agreed with him. "They could be here any minute now with guns zing."

    He believed they would be lucky if they came out of this apartment with handcuffs and not inside a body bag.

    Quickly, he ced all his valuable materials inside a bag, leaving nothing behind. He did not need the authorities to have more proof that he was alive.

    "Did you get everything?" He asked when he walked toward the door with Mike and Samson following him closely.

    Mike and Samson nodded, acknowledging his question as both carried bags in their hands. Then, they rushed on the hallways, down the steps, and out the backdoor.

    Samson checked the alley to see if the coast was clear. So far, there were no signs of thew enforcers around. But he could already sense that they were near. So, they had no time to waste.

    "Give me the keys." He asked Samson who had the keys to their getaway car.

    Without another word, they rode the car in silence. Then, he drove the car out of the alley and away from the building that had been his home since the ident.

    "Where are we going?" Mike asked as he sat on the passenger side.

    He did not answer right away as he contemted their situation. He and his friends were now a fugitive, hiding from thew.

    And the first instinct in his mind was to get away and hide. Truthfully, he already had a n for such a scenario. However, executing his idea was a bit tricky.

    "I know a ce where they could not find us." He did not give them any details since that was not important.

    He could see that Mike and Samson looked skeptical, but nobody dared question him. They all sat quietly inside the car as he drove them to their destination.

    He frequently looked in the rearview mirror, checking if someone was following them. So far, he had not noticed anyone suspicious.

    "I trust that you know what you are doing, Gerald." Mike finally spoke through the roaring engine when they exited the freeway into a more remote area outside the city.

    His friend had never questioned his ns before, and he doubted he was doing that now. Still, he believed his friend had many questions going through his mind.

    After all, Mike''s life would also change after this incident. He could never return to the life he had known. He would live a life on the other side of the fence. Instead of defending thew, he would be running away from it. Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin

    "I have a n if that is what you are asking. But I will need your support and cooperation." Gerald nced at his friend. "And you too." He spoke to Samson, who was sitting silently in the backseat.

    "Yes, Sir." The big man responded affirmatively, seemingly trusting his words.

    He liked the big cuddly guy since he met him. And he appreciated what he did for his sister. Since then, he knew he could trust him with his life.

    So far, he had no reason to doubt his loyalty to him. And he intended to reward that handsomely. But for now, their safety and freedom were his priority.

    "Ok. What is it?" Mike asked, appearing to trust him with his life.

    "We have to disappear." Vanish without a trace.

 Chapter 1289: Coming clean

    Adam tapped his foot and fidgeted with the phone on his fingers as he sat on his chair in his new office. He intended to speak with his new boss, but his secretary said he was noting to work today.

    He also expected security would stop him at the lobby and tell him he no longer worked for thepany. But nobody bothered to look his way as he went straight to the lift.

    "Here are more cases that you need to get updated." His assistant ced the documents on his desk, piling them with the previous ones he had not touched yet.

    But instead of leaving, she stood in front of his desk with a frown on her forehead. She seemed to be suspecting that something was odd about him.

    "Is there something else?" He asked, pretending that nothing was wrong with him.

    However, he knew he was not fooling her. She had been working for him for years. She knew him at the back of her hand. She could tell if something was bothering him.

    "Yeah!" She stepped closer to the table as if studying him. "You don''t look great." Shemented while tapping her fingers on her chin. "I can sense trouble."

    He could try to deny it, but she would never believe him anyway. She could read him like a book and could see through him. Or maybe, he was just not good at lying.

    "This is nothing." He pointed at the bruise still visible on his face. He tried to hide his ck eye with a sunss, but his busted lips were still noticeable if they looked closely enough.

    He could never hide that he was in a fight where he became the punching bag. Not that he could not defend himself, he just chose not to.

    "It doesn''t look like nothing to me." She suddenly looked worried. "Are you in some kind of trouble?" She asked. "You know you can talk to me."

    He could see her genuine concern. He guessed she was the nearest person he considered his family. She also felt the same way as she treated him like her younger brother.

    "Don''t worry." He looked at her. "This is not something I can''t handle." Reassuring her that she should not worry about him.

    He had been in a worse situation than this, a more life-threatening one. But he guessed this one was different. It was moreplicated than he had imagined.

    "Are you sure?" His assistant asked again. "I have never seen you like this before." She mildly spoke her observation. "But if you say so." She reluctantly backed away, respecting his wishes.

    "Thanks." He appreciated her concern, but that was not necessary. "Is there anything else?" He repeated his question earlier, in a way, dismissing his assistant.

    "Oh, yeah..." She paused for effect at the door. "Mr. ke just called and wanted to see you at his office." She informed him.

    Should he assume that David asked Evan to be the bearer of bad news? But he guessed he would only find out once he saw his other friend.

    "You should have started with that." Adam gave his assistant a reprimanding look, but she only smiled before she left him alone in his room with his thoughts.

    But he only sat for a few more seconds before looking at his watch and grabbing his coat on the back of his seat.

    "Hold all my calls and reschedule my appointments for today." He told his assistant, walking passed her desk on his way to the Senior Partner''s office.

    He had no idea what would happen after he met with his other boss, but he never liked assuming anything. He would wait to hear what he had to say before deciding on anything.

    When Evan''s secretary saw him, she signaled him to wait for a second. Then, after finishing her phone call, she greeted him and ushered him to the adjoining office.

    "Thanks." He said to the woman who left the room. Then, he focused his eyes on the man sitting on the other side of the desk.

    "Adam, please take a seat." Evan quickly stood from his desk and greeted him, shaking his hand and tapping him on the back before showing him to a chair.

    He never liked the suspense. But under the circumstances, he had no choice. He sat on the empty chair and waited for Evan to settle on his.

    Instead of returning to his chair, Evan chose to sit next to him with a bright smile on his face. Suddenly, he doubted that firing him was even in Evan''s mind.

    "How are you settling in your new office? I hope it is to your liking." Evan said, showing him a warm wee in their fold.

    He could only assume that David had not mentioned what urredst night. But he could see the curiosity in his eyes when he noticed the state of his face.

    "I am good. The office is more than adequate." He honestly felt that a simple office would be good enough for him. "Thanks."

    He did not need thevish corner office he currently upied. But he doubted moving to another office would be their top priority.

    Besides, he had to keep up with the firm''s image since he had to cater to their elite clients. It was part of the deal he agreed with in exchange for his pro bono cases.

    "If you need anything else, just tell me or David. I am sure we can work something out." Evan told him while exining his other obligations to thepany.

    He did not need much prepping since he knew this business at the back of his mind. He had done this rodeo before.

    "Sure thing." He assured his friend as he epted his offered wee drink. "But you don''t have to worry about me. I think I can handle this. Just give me a few days to get acquainted with the files."

    He guessed he had to get his head on the game. He had to work hard and give his hundred percent if he would continue working for this firm.

    He owed that to his friends, who gave him this chance, and his clients, who trusted him with their cases.

    "You have the week," Evan said before he stood from his chair and walked over to his desk.

    His friend pulled a drawer behind his chair and extracted a folder from inside. Then, he leaned on his table and pushed the file to him.

    Adam stared at the folder, wondering what it was. Was it an extra case that his friend wanted him to handle? He took it, not minding the extra work.

    "Thanks. But what is this?" He asked, opening the file and perusing the first page.

    He could see a picture of a young man and a brief background. But he had to read the entire file to understand the case.

    "Your first pro bono case," Evan responded with a friendly smile. "I want that to be your first case. That is one of Gerald''s files, but he never had the chance to close the case."

    Evan exined that they tried to handle the remaining cases of their dear departed friend, but unfortunately, they still have a few backlogs to finish.

    "Of course, I am more than honored to ept this case." Adam knew how everyone loved Gerald.

    He knew he had a big shoe to fill now that he was taking over his position. Although, they kept saying that there was no pressure. He still believed he had to work hard to keep up with his record.

    "I am sure that you will do an excellent job." Evan boosted his morale, giving him a show of confidence. "Anyway, I heard that you are dating Serena. That is nice to hear." Evan pped his hand in approval, showing his support for his rtionship with their friend''s sister. He suddenly wondered if he would still think the same if he learned about his stupid mistake.

    Honestly, he did not intend to make out with Rose. She was his friend, nothing more. But the alcohol must have clouded his judgment, making him believe she was Serena.

    But, of course, he was not making any excuse. He still held himself ountable for his mistake. He knew he had to correct this misunderstanding.

    "She had a hard life, and I agree with David. She deserves a man like you." Evan kept saying, which only made him feel more guilty.

    He could honestly say that his intention for Serena was pure. He loved her and would marry her in that instant.

    But before he could ask for her hand. He had toe clean with her. He had to confess what had happened before she heard it from her brother.

    "I wish I could be the man that she deserves." He did. He wanted to be the man that could make her happy.

    But he suddenly questioned his integrity. If it happened once, what assurance did he have that it would not happen again?

    "Knowing you, I know she would never find a better man. I assure you that you have David and my blessing." Evan seemed convinced.

    He would have thought the same ifst night''s incident did not happen. However, he was not giving up. He loved Serena too much. If he had to beg for her forgiveness, he would.

    "Thanks." He wanted to say more, but his secretary interrupted them, informing them that his next appointment was already outside.

    He left his friend''s office, determined to call her. How would she take it? That was something he would have to find out and face.

    He believed the only way to correct his mistake was by being brave anding clean.

 Chapter 1290: But dont laugh, ok?

    He sensed the awkwardness in the room when Roseann showed up in the kitchen. He knew she was sleeping, but he hoped she would still be in her room by the time he left, preferably with Rose.

    Unfortunately, his luck would not have it when he had to face her. He knew it was not her fault, but still, he was furious that she would have anything to do with his friend.

    "Hey, regardingst night." He heard her talk to him when her sister entered her room to prepare for their date.

    He would like to think that it was their first date, but that was still debatable, depending on her point of view.

    "Yeah, I want to talk to you about it," Roseann said in her low voice.

    He could tell she did not want her sister to hear their conversation. He agreed with her. Rose was already handling enough. She did not need this on her te.

    "There is nothing much to talk about. I know you were just a victim. I me Adam for taking advantage of you." He said, slightly fuming when he recalled the scene of the two of them together.

    It was also why he did not show up in the office today. He knew he would fire his friend''s ass on the spot if he saw him. And that would cause unnecessarymotion that his firm did not need.

    He would deal with Adam privately once he had cleared his mind and thought of the best possible option for this predicament.

    He had learned from Rose never to decide in the heat of the moment. It was better to cool down beforeing to a resolution.

    "But that is the point." Roseann reasoned with him as she tried to get his attention. "He did not take advantage of me. I think it was the other way around."

    He guessed he was not expecting her reaction. He did not understand her behavior. Why was Roseann defending that guy?

    "No," David could not ept that. "Don''t me yourself. It is not your fault." He insisted, believing that if there was someone who should take responsibility for what happened, it was Adam.

    He would not allow Roseann to beat herself up with this incident. If someone should suffer, it should be his friend who cheated on his sister.

    "But I am telling the truth if you will only hear me out." She pleaded with him with those soulful eyes. "He was drunk when I showed up in his apartment."

    Honestly, he did not want to listen to her exnation. He intended to stick with his story, but she persisted. He had no choice because he did not wish Rose to hear their argument.

    "Ok. You have a minute to convince me." He tapped his watch, looking directly into her eyes. "But first, how did you know him?"

    He believed Roseann would give him a crappy story about why she should take the me. She seemed deadset on ming herself for her participation.

    "Adam arrivedst night at his apartment, drunk. I came there to hang out with him." She began her story. "By the way, he was the man I talked to you about." She rified before continuing.

    He figured that as much after witnessing their closeness. Nevertheless, he was not expecting it. He was surprised to see that they even knew each other.

    "Anyway, I helped him into his apartment. I did not intend to stay but thought I should help him since he was too drunk.

    But when I assisted him, we tumbled and fell on the couch. Then, we ended up kissing, which led to more. I could have stopped it, but I guess I liked it.

    Nevertheless, I knew it was wrong since he was already in love with someone else. Still, I let it happen because I..." She paused as if unable to continue.

    "I took advantage of that he was drunk." She shamefully said, as if she regretted her action.

    "But I realized my mistake when he..." She was unable to finish her statement when they heard the door of the bedroom open and closed.

    Then, they heard Rose''s footsteps as she walked towards them.

    He wanted to hear what she was about to say, but that had to wait. He could not ask her in front of Rose. He did not want to involve her in this mess.

    "Shall we go?" David asked Rose, who looked quite lovely in her dress.

    He had to end his conversation with Roseann and deal with it when Rose was not around. At the moment, he wanted to concentrate on taking Rose out and giving her a good time.

    "Do you think this will do with what you have in mind?" Rose asked him.

    He thought she was beautiful in anything she wore. She could wear a sack of potatoes and would still look like a Goddess to him.

    "It is perfect." He said, setting aside the other things on his mind. "If you are ready, then we can go." He offered his hand to her, acting like a perfect gentleman.

    He thought the rest of the world would have to wait because, at that moment, he only had his eyes on her. He was devoting his entire time to making her happy.

    He watched Rose grab her bag from the counter and kiss her sister goodbye. He saw that Roseann whispered something in her ear. But whatever it was, it only made her smile.

    "I hope you will have a great time," Roseann shouted before they could close the door.

    Somehow, he appreciated that Roseann still supported his ns to win her sister back despite their misunderstanding.

    He would have to deal with their unfinished conversationter. As much as he wanted to deal with Adam, he would have to wait.

    "Where are you taking me?" She finally asked while taking a seat on the passenger side.

    He looked at her as he revved the engine, shifting the gear and pulling out of the curved. Then, he contemted where to take her.

    It was the heat of the moment when he asked her to go out with him. He did not have a n ahead. He initially only wanted to see her.

    However, he believed asking her out seemed much better than staying in her apartment or going to the office.

    "The truth..." He paused with a boyish smile as he rubbed the back of his neck. He knew he could not lie to her. "I am still trying to think of a ce that will impress you."

    He could think of several activities they could do together, but nothing appealed to him. It just did not feel right.

    He knew he had to make this special for her. He had a small window to make her remember or fall in love with him. He did not want to waste it.

    "You did not have to do that." She appeared surprised by his admission. "I am ok to go anywhere." She shrugged her shoulders, not caring much about their destination.

    Somehow, he saw the woman he had fallen in love with. She was not the type who preferred fancy ces or liked expensive things.

    "Ok. What about you tell me where you feel like going or seeing?" He asked, wondering what was going through her mind.

    He missed the old Rose very much. Nheless, he seemed excited to meet the new one. He could see a different spark in her eyes as she thought of an idea. Stay connected with m-v l|e-NovelBin

    He could sense her excitement, which made him feel giddy inside. It was as if they were getting to know each other again, and he did not hate it.

    "Really?" She asked, slightly uncertain but seemingly hopeful. "You don''t mind." She stated, sping her hands together on herp.

    It suddenly reminded him of a time, not so long ago, when she asked him for a favor. He remembered her father could not book a flight for Roseann''s graduation.

    Rose never liked being helpless. If she could do it herself without asking for assistance, she would do it. She never enjoyed bothering anyone until she was desperate enough to ask for his help.

    "Can you do something about it?" She was asking him to help her with the airline. Instead, he sent his ne to fly his father to her sister''s special event.

    She thought it was too much, but to him, he would give her the world if that would put a smile on her face.

    Now, he would do anything to see that smile again on her lips. And he would drive her anywhere she wanted to go.

    "Of course, I will take you anywhere you wish to see." David offered as he nced at her.

    He preferred to hold her hand, but he did not wish to frighten her by moving too fast. He had to enforce maximum restraint when it came to her.

    Even though there would be nothing more he liked than to kiss and hug her, he knew he had to keep that to himself. He believed if she learned what he was thinking, she would never want to see him again.

    But could anybody me him? He missed his fiancee very much. However, he would wait a lifetime if he had to until she loved him again.

    "Well, I think I saw something on the inte, something I wish to do." She timidly said, slightly hesitating to continue.

    "What is it?" He questioned, urging her to tell him.

    "But don''tugh, ok." She said when he tried to encourage her to say it.

 Chapter 1291: Her wingman

    "Hey, Ares." He tried to catch his son''s attention as he sucked greedily for milk. "Do you want to y a game of catch?"

    He threw the baseball in his hand upward and caught it halfway before itnded on the floor. But his son did not even bother to look at him.

    "Really? You know your son is still too young to y your silly game, right?" Daniughed at her silliness as she continued to feed their son in her arms.

    He still could not believe Dani would opt to breastfeed than use a form. The process seemed painful and ufortable, taking it from his point of view.

    But he guessed that was what he liked about her. She did not like the easy way out. She always thought of what would be best for everybody, in this case, their child.

    "I was thinking..." But before he could finish his statement, his phone rang.

    He moved toward the counter where he had put the phone down earlier and checked the screen. He wondered why his friend was calling him. But that was not unusual.

    Read thetest on m_v-l''e-NovelBin

    He could already think of several reasons. One, thepany was burning to the ground. Two, his friend was having a midlife crisis. Three, something that was less overly dramatic.

    "You better finish getting dressed, or you will bete for work." She reminded him before he could even answer the call.

    He paused the call, putting his phone down and letting the caller wait. Then, he turned to his wife with confusion.

    "What about you?" He questioned. "Aren''t you going to work?" He scanned his wife to see if she was not feeling well. But she looked ok to him.

    On the contrary, he could observe that his wife looked chirpy and full of energy. Therefore, he wondered what she had nned for today if she had no n of going to the office.

    "Ares has a schedule with his pediatrician. I told you about thisst week, and we agreed that I could take him since you are busy this week." She reminded him.

    Suddenly, it clicked in his mind. Dani did tell him about their son''s visit to the doctor. But he guessed he had forgotten because of his heavy workload at the office.

    And add to that the situation with his brother-inw. He still did not trust Gerald, no matter how convincing he sounded. But Dani seemed to buy his stories.

    "Oh! Yeah, I forgot about that." Alex admitted as he scratched his nape. "Anyway, I will just answer this call. I will be back."

    He slipped out of the room, not wanting to disturb his son from his morning meal. Sometimes, he could not help but be loud when talking to his friend or his people.

    "Sorry about that, Marcus." He excused himself for making his friend wait long as soon as he unmuted the call. "What''s up?"

    Usually, Marcus would wait for him at the office before telling him the bad news. But not today, it seemed as he waited for his reply.

    "Have you seen thetest news?" He asked, sounding a bit strange. It was as if his friend was anxious.

    Generally, he would be at the office or on the way to work at this time. But he woke upter than usual and was already runningte.

    Therefore, checking the news had been the least of his priorities. He would rather spend time with his kid than tinker on his phone and check for updates about their chaotic world.

    "No." He answered without a second thought. "So, what is it all about?" He had had enough of the suspense.

    He could check it on his phone, but it would be easier if his friend would spill it out. And he had more valuable things to do with his time than to specte.

    "I think it is better if you see it for yourself," Marcus spoke on the other line.

    He could hear the agitation in his voice, which might be an indication that this might be more serious than he thought.

    "What..." He was saying when his phone pinged, notifying him of an iing message.

    "Watch it first." Marcus interrupted him before going silent.

    Finally conceding, he checked the message box and found a link. It must be the video footage that Marcus was talking about.

    He had no idea what to expect after seeing the clip since Marcus did not give him a clue. But he could guess that he might not like it.

    "Ok. I am watching it now." He spoke, cing his phone on speaker.

    He pressed the y button and focused on the caption first. It said, "Breaking news" at the bottom. Therefore, he could only suspect that it was nothing pleasant.

    "Damn!" He could not help but curse when he saw the entire video. "This is bad." He hissed under his breath, thinking of the repercussion of this news to his wife.

    He hated Gerald. There was no doubt about it. And he could not care what happened to him. Truthfully, he would love to see him in jail, paying for his crimes.

    However, he doubted Dani would feel the same way. He could already sense that his wife had a change of heart about him. At least she was genuinely giving him a chance to reform.

    "Have you checked if there are other simr press releases like this or other interviews regarding this case?" Alex asked his friend while assessing the damage of this new development.

    He had to be on top of this. He knew that Dani would want to get involved in this case after Gerald''s visitst night.

    He guessed Gerald already expected this would happen. It was his reason foring to them for help. Now, the question was, should they help him?

    "I am checking at this moment. So far, I only encountered the same stream. But I will keep on checking." Marcus assured him. "Are you going to tell Dani?"

    He thought about it for a split second but could not see the point of hiding it from her. He figured she would eventually learn about it anyway.

    "I guess she needs to be aware of this," Alex told his friend. "Can you handle my first few appointments for today?" He asked, checking his watch.

    He already anticipated that he would be muchter reporting for work than he had nned. He still had to discuss this situation with Dani before leaving.

    "Ok. I will deal with the office. Don''t worry about it." Marcus reassured him.

    He did not doubt that his friend could handle whatever situation arose with thepany. He had faith in his ability to act as CEO in his absence.

    "Ok. Keep me updated if there are other developments on Gerald''s case." He instructed his friend before ending the call.

    He kept the phone in his hand, staring at the screen, wondering how he would break the news to his wife. He was confident his wife could handle it, but was he ready to ept if she decided to help her brother?

    "Gerald!" He shook his head. "You are one great pain in the ass." Thinking of the problems they would have to face because of him.

    He would not presume how his wife would deal with this information. He knew this would not be easy for her.

    But she always had a sensible brain on her head. Therefore, he did not doubt that she would make the right decision. And he would be there to support her.

    "Hey, who was that?" She immediately asked when he returned to the room.

    She had Ares in her arms, in an upright position, gently massaging his back to make him burp. But he quickly took him, helping her with their son.

    He loved being part of taking care of his son. And he could not wait to hear his first word and see him take his first step.

    "That is my boy," Alex expressed. Not a few secondster, his son belched the gas in his stomach, spilling a few drops of milk on the towel on his shoulder.

    He purposely ignored Dani''s question, vying for his time by using his son. But he could see she was patiently waiting for his response.

    "That was Marcus." He finally answered her, cing Ares back into his crib. "And I think we need to discuss something privately."

    He could not tell her about the news, unable to predict her reaction. Therefore, he felt it would be better if they had some privacy.

    Besides, Ares had already closed his eyes. He looked so peaceful and halfway to dreand. He did not want their conversation to disturb him and wake him up.

    "Ok." She raised her left eyebrow at him, probably trying to predict what he had to tell him. "Should I be concerned?" She asked while she bent down on the crib, fixing the nket around their son''s body before blowing him a flying kiss.

    He wished he could tell her that it was nothing. But that would be a lie. And they had agreed never to keep secrets from one another, no matter what.

    "I think it is something that will concern us." He did not want to go onto the specifics, not yet.

    He wrapped his arms on her shoulder, guiding her silently out of the room, leaving their son to the care of his nanny.

    In a few minutes, he sat beside her on the bed in their bedroom, showing her the video clip. She had been silent, but he could see the different emotions going through her mind as he stared into her eyes.

    He supposed what would happen next would be up to her. But whatever she decided on, he promised he would always be her wingman.

 Chapter 1292: The same person or a new one?

    Her eyes feasted at the scene before her. She loved staring at the smiles on the kids'' faces as she watched them run all over the ce.

    She had no idea why she wanted toe here. But she guessed, deep inside her, she probably wished to remember her childhood.

    "Isn''t he adorable?" Rose could not stop the grin from showing on her face.

    She was genuinely enjoying herself while her eyes followed one child after another. She never felt more alive than at that moment.

    Suddenly, she could not help but wonder. What was her life when she was young? What were her happy memories growing up?

    "I guess." David unconvincingly responded as his eyes roamed around the spacious space.

    However, she noticed that, unlike her, he was not exactly having fun. His smile did not reach his eyes. But what did she expect?

    "I know this must not be your cup of tea, but I am d you granted my request." She spoke to the man sitting with her on a bench at the park by the yground.

    She could tell that a man like him would avoid getting caught in a ce like this. He probably would not hang around kids if he had a choice.

    She pictured him as the typical bachelor who could have everything he wanted. Therefore, why would he want to settle down with her?

    "Honestly, you have a point. I never saw myself in this situation. But it is not as bad as I thought." He leanedfortably on the wooden panel of the bench, making himself morefortable.

    He could barely recollect thest time he had been in a yground like this, maybe because it was such a long time ago. And he never saw a reason to visit such a ce at his current age.

    However, sitting under the shaded tree, overlooking the swings, slides, and the other children''s recreational activities, he realized he was missing out on many things.

    He had never felt more rxed in his life. And the sound of birds chirping up in the trees and the cool breeze seemed to free his mind from his problems.

    "Are you sure you are not just saying that?" She asked, looking at him with wary eyes.

    Thest thing she wanted was to abuse his kindness. She might have lost her memories, but she was numb and stupid.

    She knew he was only doing this to gain her trust. And she guessed he was hoping she would remember him and their past.

    "No." He confidently replied. "I am not just saying that." He ced his hand on top of hers, gently tapping her before he pulled away reluctantly.

    He could honestly say he did not find the children''sughter annoying. On the other hand, he felt something that he could not exin.

    Then, he turned his attention to the different food stands scattered in the nearby vicinity. Suddenly, an idea came to his mind.

    "Ok." She eventually answered, taking his answer with a grain of salt.

    She pondered what could be going through his mind as they both seemed lost for words. However, he had not given her any reason to doubt him. So far, he had been a total gentleman who seemed to enjoy spending time with her.

    Still, she appreciated that he apanied her as she watched a toddler struggle to run after the other kids, smiling andughing.

    "Can you wait here?" David abruptly stood, waving to her to stay put.

    He had thought of many ns to surprise and impress her. But none of them was the trip to the park. However, he would not let this moment go to waste.

    If he could not make her remember, he could create new memories with her instead. How? By making this day special.

    "Where are you going?" She asked, watching David smile and walk away, but he only signaled for her to wait.

    She supposed she had no choice but to follow his suggestion. It was not like she had anywhere else to go. He was her ride back home.

    Nevertheless, she was curious about his ns, following him with her eyes. She observed that he walked toward the food stands he was checking out earlier.

    "Is he hungry again?" She whispered, wondering when he stopped before a hotdog cart, checking out their menu on the board and briefly saying something to the vendor. Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin

    However, he did not linger or buy anything. Instead, he walked over to another one, doing the same thing. He just chatted for a second before moving to the next one.

    Once again, she had no clue what he had in mind. All she could do was specte, watch, and wait. But nothing made sense to her as he halted on an ice cream stand.

    "Miss, is this yours?" A young boy suddenly appeared before her, which slightly startled her.

    Her hands automatically moved toward her chest, feeling her heartbeat quicken. Her attention was on David, not noticing the boy as he approached her side.

    "I saw this on the ground." He pointed to the spot not far from her left foot.

    Then, she shifted her sight to the object in the boy''s tiny hand. She recognized the keys on a beautiful keychain, remembering they belonged to David.

    She concluded that he must have identally dropped it on the grassy ground before he stood and walked away.

    "Yeah, that belongs to my friend." She pointed to David, still standing in thest spot she saw him.

    The boy handed the keys to her but did not leave right away. He seemed to be looking at her face. But she could not determine what he was staring at.

    "Is there something wrong with my face?" She finally asked when he suddenly smiled.

    She could not read his expression. It was like he was solving a puzzle but could not find the answer. Still, she found him adorable, with his chubby cheeks and two missing front teeth.

    "Where is your baby?" The boy asked him, turning around to search the y area.

    "I don''t have one yet." She answered him. "What about you? Where is your mother or father?" She stared at the child, waiting for him to pinpoint his parent.

    "That is my mother." He pointed to a woman, busy chatting with the other mothers in the area. "Why are you here if you don''t have a baby?"

    He must be tired of standing because he took the seat right next to her. Then, he wiped the sweat off his forehead with the sleeves of his shirt.

    She could only guess that he had been running before he decided to join her. Butpared to the other kids, he still looked less messier.

    "Does everybody needs to have a baby toe here?" She asked him, finding the little boy fascinating.

    He seemed wise for his age, but how would she know when she could not remember her childhood? And, of course, she never raised one yet.

    "I guess not." The boy shrugged his shoulder. "You are pretty. I think you will have many beautiful babies." He innocently said, which caused her tough.

    Again, she wondered if she ever thought of having kids. Did it ever ur to her mind? Did she and David ever discuss children?

    "Thanks. You are handsome as well." Roseann appreciated thepliment.

    But before she could ask the boy a question, he excused himself. Her mother was beckoning him, asking the boy toe to her.

    "I am sorry, but I have to go." The boy smiled and waved his hand before running away from her.

    Then, she witnessed the mother whisper something in the little man''s ears, making the boy look at her while nodding.

    She guessed the mother had warned the boy about her, probably thinking she was a stranger. She could not me the mother. They said that the world was a dangerous ce.

    "Surprise!" This time, it was David who suddenly showed up before her.

    Again, she was not paying attention since she had her eyes on the young boy and the other kids in the park. She had lost track of David.

    Of course, she recognized his voice but could not see his face. Several colorful balloons floated around him while a set of flowers covered his face.

    "Where did you get those?" She asked, truly surprised, feeling giddy and excited. "Are those for me?" She asked, even if she already knew he had bought them for her.

    "This is for you." David bent forward, handing her the beautiful assorted flowers.

    She could not help but smell the delicious fresh scent, enjoying the refreshing aroma. But she also waited for the balloons, finding their colors stimting to the eyes.

    However, he kept holding them with his fingers. "What about those?" She asked, pointing to the round objects floating in the air.

    "Oh, this!" He pulled the balloons down. "They are not for you." He turned away from her and walked towards the parents.

    He spoke to the group before handing the kiddie stuff to them. Then, she watched the group of mothers smile at him before one of them took the balloons off his hand.

    Soon, she saw the smiles on the children''s faces as each received a balloon. She could not believe that he had done that. But she liked what he did for the kids.

    "That is a nice thing to do." She said when he returned to her side. "Oh, that looks refreshing." Shemented, noticing the cold treat in his hand that the ice cream vendor handed to him.

    "This one is for you." He passed the pink one with a yellowbination toward her while he kept the chocte vor in his hand. "I hope that is still your favorite."

    She did not know, staring at the ice cream cone in her hands. But she guessed she would find out soon enough.

    Did she still like the same things, or did her taste change since the ident? Was she still the same person or a new one?

 Chapter 1293: The next rightful heir

    "I think we all conformed with the n." Count Julius Ashthorne stood at the table and spoke before the Council members.

    He turned to the King in the center, waiting for him to concur before turning to the other men in the room, who nodded in total agreement.

    "Then, we have reached a reasonable understanding. We can now conclude the meeting." He closed the file before him. "Thank you all for your time." Ending the Council emergency session.

    The King had asked him to expedite the coronation of the next King. Although the situation was unusual, it was not against theirw.

    In the past, only death would the Crown Prince take the King''s ce on the throne. But under theirw of session, the King could step down and relinquish his crown to the next heir at any time.

    "Are you sure you are ready to step down, my brother?" Duke Frederick asked the man beside him as some Council members exited the room.

    Count Julius watched the brothers exchange some words, hearing the King reassure his brother that it was time.

    "I am ready to pass on my obligation to Prince Lance. Besides, I believe he is ready to lead our people to the next generation." King Edward leaned on his chair, taking a rxing stance.

    "Don''t you think so, Julius?" King Edward turned to him.

    He halted from gathering the documents on the table and shifted his eyes to the King. He was used to the King asking his opinion on different matters, even sensitive ones.

    "Do you agree that Lance is ready to take my ce?" The King rephrased his question when he did not answer immediately.

    "Besides, you are one of the people who convinced me he was the rightful heir." The King continued before he could utter a reply.

    He thought about the question, believing he should answer the King honestly. However, he also debated telling the King one of his biggest secrets.

    "Is there something wrong?" The Duke was now onto him. He could see that his friend could see right through him.

    He might be older than them, but they did grow up in the same circle. They had known each other almost all their lives.

    "What makes you think that there is something wrong?" Count Julius acted innocent, still unable to decide if divulging what he knew would be best for everyone.

    But if there was someone who could help him, he knew it would be the King and his brother. He knew he could always count on their integrity.

    "Because you have been acting strange." King Edward frowned at him, joining his brother in questioning him.

    Eventually, he inclined on his chair, rxing his shoulders and arms. He guessed the weight of his secret had been weighing down on him.

    Despite how carefully he tried to conceal it, it still showed. He guessed the truth always had a way of crawling out from its hiding ce.

    "Am I that easy to read?" He jokingly said with a silly grin on his lips.

    He stood from his chair and walked toward the firece. On the walls, he saw the portrait of their forefathers, the previous Kings who ruled theirnd.

    Then, at some point, his eyesnded on an elderly gentleman who wore his crown with honor. He was his great-great-great-grandfather.

    "Not really, but we know you," Fred answered, refilling their sses with wine.

    He finally turned away from the portrait of his ancestors and faced his two friends. He walked back to his chair and upied it.

    "Ok." He had made his decision. "I think Prince Lance would make a great King. He had the intelligence, the wisdom, and the heart of a true ruler."

    And he truly believed that. He had witnessed how the young Prince grew up as a young man. He had seen how passionate he was about the Kingdom''s needs.

    He could sleep well, knowing that the Kingdom would be in good hands if Lance would sit on the throne. However, there was only one problem.

    "But..." Edward stared at him, curious and slightly confused.

    He could not me them since he had been distracted since he learned of Lance''s secrets. At some point, he began questioning whether Lance would be the best choice for the throne.

    However, he could not see anyone else sitting on the throne beside him. The next one in line to the throne was no better than Prince Edward.

    "But there is a problem that I can already foresee." He could already predict the issue that would arise in the future if Lance became King.

    It was a significant problem that the Kingdom would have to face. It was a scandal that could shock the world.

    And he still could not determine whether the benefit of having Lance as King outweighed the consequence if his secrets came out in the open.

    "Oh! A problem?" Duke Fred asked, seemingly perplexed.

    "What problem?" The King also asked simultaneously with a baffled look.

    He knew he had gotten their full attention as they looked at him with bewilderment. However, he was still trying to figure out how to tell his secret without ruining anyone''s life.

    "I don''t know if I should tell you this since it is not my story." Count Julius had his doubt, but did he want to keep this to himself?

    What if this ruin Lance''s chance at the throne? It could mean he had to watch an ipetent Prince sit on the throne and govern them all.

    "But if you think it would affect Lance''s performance as King, we have the right to know." King Edward reiterated the importance for him to share what he knew.

    But that was it.

    He did not think the secret would hinder Lance from performing his task as the King of thend. He still believed that Lance was the perfect candidate for the crown.

    "It has nothing to do with his ability to lead this nation. I still think Lance would be the best choice to lead this Kingdom to the modern age." He pointed out, rifying his opinion.

    "However, an issue could affect the future line of session." He finally divulged the heart of the problem. Nevertheless, he did not go into detail.

    He still did not think that telling them about the secret would be the wise thing to do. He had finally decided to keep the secret until he had a better idea of how to handle the situation.

    "Then, what is it?" Fred asked, looking concerned as he nced at him and his brother.

    He could not me them for worrying. After all, the future of their Kingdom depended heavily on their sessful session.

    It was why they had to be careful in naming their next heir. They could not just put anybody on the throne and risk the future of their Kingdom with an irresponsible and unqualified King.

    "If you trust me, you will let me deal with this. But for now, let me reassure you that I am handling this issue with the Kingdom''s future in mind." Count Julius exined to them, imploring their understanding at the same time.

    First of all, the secret was not for him to tell. Many lives would get affected if he divulged what he knew. And thest thing he wanted was to ruin the lives of the innocent people involved.

    And another thing, although it might be a problem in the future, he had to prioritize the present. He still believed that Lance was the only choice to lead them to the following decades. He could notpromise that.

    "If you think you can handle this, we trust you." King Edward looked at his brother for affirmation.

    "Yes, Edward is right. We still believe you are the best person to decide on what is best for the future of this Kingdom." The Duke nodded in agreement with his brother.

    Count Julius felt relieved that his friends still hadplete trust in him. But he had not given them any reason to doubt his words.

    He had done his job exceptionally well and gave them reasonable and reliable advice. He had been a loyal and trustworthy servant of the Kingdom.

    "Thank you for entrusting this task to me. I promise that I will never let you down." Count Julius assured them that he would do his best to ensure the sess of the Kingdom.

    But first, he had to n for the future. If he would put Lance on the throne, he needed a solid backup n in case things went south.

    He could not let the next generation down. He could not allow their Kingdom to burn to the ground just because he had not thought this through.

    "You know you will always have our backs. Just like you have ours." King Edward said, knowing he had always supported him throughout his reign.

    "So, is it safe to say we still want Lance as our next King?" Duke Frederick asked.

    Still, he could see in his friend''s eyes that he did not doubt that Lance was the perfect choice for the role.

    "Yes." He answered, believing it with all his heart. At least for now, he could safely say the present would be in capable hands.

    Nevertheless, he still had a great challenge ahead of him. He still could notfortably sleep, believing as long as he was alive, he still had to secure the future.

    He could not leave this world until he had assured himself that their Kingdom would survive until the next rightful heir sat on the throne.

 Chapter 1294: A promise

    "Do you have everything I need?" He asked his assistant when he passed him by in the hallway.

    He had just returned from his jog, but he had handed his assistant earlier to prepare everything he had written on the list.

    "Yes, Sir." His assistant responded, halting on his steps as he stood before him. "I already put them on the back of your car per your instruction."

    He smiled at his ever-reliable assistant, thanking him before he jogged toward the stairs and up the next floor. He only stopped when he was outside his room.

    Slowly, he opened the door and tiptoed his way to the bed. Then, he found his wife, who was still sleeping peacefully with her mouth slightly open.

    "Darling." He sweetly called her, waking her up, but she barely moved from her position. He could not help the chuckle that escaped his lips as he watched her adorable face.

    She had a few lines on her face, probably marks from the pillows, but he still thought she was one of the most beautiful women he had met.

    He guessed he could consider himself lucky for marrying such an incredible woman. He also felt grateful for the chance to spend the rest of his life with her.

    "Hey, it is time to wake up." He moved closer to the bed until his knees touched the edge. But he did not stop there.

    When she had kept her eyes closed, he finally thought he had to do something drastic. He had to wake her up while it was still early.

    "No." She finally responded with a grimace look, but she still refused to open her eyes. "Go away." She turned away from him, covering her head with the nket.

    But he was not going to let her get away with that. He jumped into the bed and pulled the cover off her body. Then, he loomed over her.

    "No, you are not going back to sleep." He leaned over, and with his fingers, he tickled her side, making her scream in surprise.

    "Eeehhh!" She squealed, "Aah! Hahahaha!",ughed, "Stop!" and cried, all at once. She squirmed under him, begging him to stop.

    He could see the brim of her eyes glistening with tears, but he was not concerned since sheughed hysterically too. He knew those were happy tears.

    "Only if you move your beautiful ass out of this bed." He threatened her, temporarily stopping. But he maintained his position on top of her, ready to attack again if she refused to obey him.

    He tried to appear authoritative so she would take him seriously, putting on a stoic expression. But honestly, it was taking everything in him not tough.

    "I will only do that on one condition." She bit her lip as she tried to control herself from bursting into another fit ofughter. But obviously, she was not buying his act.

    Her eyes fixed on his, challenging him to take the bait. He never expected that his wife had it in her to stand up against him.

    He initially thought she would be a timid and submissive wife who would merely follow his every wish. At least, that was how his father presented her to him.

    "Is that so?" This time, he could not stop the grin that split on his face, amused and curious with his wife''s demand.

    In truth, he was d to discover that she was nothing like what his father had told him. He liked that she could think for herself and fight for what she wanted.

    He enjoyed the moments he spent with her, looking forward to discovering new things about her. She made their marriage seem exciting and fun. It was something he never expected from this union.

    "Well, what is it?" He asked as she piqued his interest. He could not wait to hear what she wanted from him.

    With a broken heart, he thought he would live the rest of his life miserable. He had given up hope of finding a woman that could make him feel alive again.

    He thought marrying her would be living in a cage, a hell on earth. He honestly concluded the worse, never even once considering that something good woulde out of this arrangement.

    "Let me see." She appeared to be thinking as her fingers tapped on her temples. "What about you give your wife a proper good morning kiss?"

    Her hands grabbed him by the arms and pulled him down until there was just an inch of space between their faces. Her eyes searched his, probably waiting for him to make the next move.

    "Is that all?" He questioned, ying hard to get as he stared into her eyes but did notply immediately.

    But, of course, he had no objection to her request. On the contrary, he had thought about it since he entered the room.

    He was confident that he felt something for her. He believed she was not hard to love, if not the head-over-hill kind of love.

    Although he doubted he would fall madly in love with her. He still cared about her and would do everything he could to make her happy.

    "For starter..." She seductively uttered as she licked her lips with the tip of her tongue. "I will think of something elseter." She promised.

    Without another word, heplied with her first demand, lowering his face until their lips locked together. Then, the rest of their body parts followed, enjoying the connection of skin to skin.

    He guessed his ns would have to wait as they both got distracted. He did not mind since this was just as good as his other idea. Besides, they could still do it. Just a bitter.

    Thirty minutester, she emerged from the bathroom, dressed and ready to leave. She looked gorgeous in her red dress and lovely smile.

    "What do you think?" She asked, twirling around, showing how the hem of her red ensemble swirled in the air. "Would this work with what you had in mind?"

    He inspected her outfit, together with her matching bag and shoes. She looked fantastic, but he believed she would look great with anything she wore.

    He still could not believe that she did not have many suitors. But he guessed it had something to do with her father, not her.

    "It is perfect. You look incredible." Heplimented, liking her choice of clothing. It was not conservative, but it did not show much either.

    He offered his hand to her and assisted her out of their room. He guided her down the stairs, chuckling at his corny joke.

    "At least give me a hint of where we are going." She appealed to him, acting sweet and adorable.

    But, of course, he would not give up that information that easily to her. He had nned to surprise her. And he intended to keep it that way.

    "You will just have to find out when we get there." He sealed her lips with another kiss before he ushered her into the backseat of a chauffeured car.

    "What is all this?" She asked when she saw the back of the limousine, looking like a pic ground with its matching nket and pic basket.

    "Your first course." He opened the lid of the intricately woven container and took out its content. Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    Today, he decided not to drive but pampered her throughout the trip. He had prepared their breakfast in the car, ranging from a hot coffee to freshly baked bread and fresh sliced fruits.

    "Wow, you are full of surprises today." She looked astounded as she stared at the little feast before her.

    He picked up a warm bread and tore a piece, bringing it closer to her lips. "And I assure you that you will never forget this day."

    He guessed he wanted to make it up to her for their failed honeymoon. He knew he deserved more than the crappy weekend they spent after their wedding.

    This time, he would not pretend to be married to her but would try to be a real couple. If they would stay married forever, as long as they lived, he would like it to be a happy ever after.

    "I..." Suddenly, she held his face in her dainty hands, staring deep into his eyes. Once again, he could see the tears threatening to fall. Thankfully, he did not detect any sadness in their depths.

    "I have no idea what changed, but somehow, you made me feel like the luckiest woman alive." She said as she held the tears from falling.

    "I don''t know if I deserve any of this." She waved her hand to the food. "But thank you."

    However, he knew she was not just referring to the meal before them. Still, he believed that she had enough of bad luck. It was time that someone loved her back.

    And that was what he would do. He would love this beautiful and incredible woman. He would care for her like she was the most endearing thing in his life.

    "Of course, you deserve everything I can give you and more." He pulled her hand from his cheek and ced them on his lips. Then, he peppered them with sweet kisses to show her how precious she was to him.

    She finally let go of the tears that she had held on for far too long. "I love you, Lance." Suddenly, she confessed her feelings to him.

    However, he was not surprised by her admission. He had already suspected that she had developed some feelings for him.

    He knew he could not say it back to her, not yet. He could not lie to her. But he promised not to close his heart to the possibility.

    "From now on, you are my wife, Camille. You will be the mother of my children. And you will be the Queen of my home and, hopefully, my heart." He dered to her a promise that he intended to keep.

 Chapter 1295: What is your secret?

    "Bullshit!" Prince Edward shouted as he entered a private room in the pce after attending the Council assembly.

    The King insisted he showed up to the meeting. His father had appointed him as the representative of his house in the Council as part of his rehabilitation.

    "This is your chance to prove to the Council that you have changed." That was his father''s exact words when he tried to convince him to attend the private gathering.

    He initially declined his father''s order, but his father''s threatening ultimatum eventually made him realize he had no choice.

    After all, his father was still the King of this Kingdom. And hismand was thew that even he had no right to break.

    He went to the meeting fashionablyte, but at least he showed up. However, he could not stand listening to all of them talking and nning about the uing coronation, especially when they were not crowning his head.

    Therefore, he excused himself and never returned. Why would he take part in this absurd celebration? He was not stupid enough to humiliate himself more than he already was.

    "This is full of bullshit." He angrily burst out, throwing the first thing he grabbed by the door.

    He heard the loud smash of the vase on the floor but could not care less. He would have thrashed the ce if he thought it would help his rage.

    But he knew it would only cause him unnecessary attention and, eventually, more trouble. And he did not need it right now.

    "Damn, the Council!" He hated them all for putting him in this degrading situation.

    He went straight to the small bar and grabbed a strong drink. He needed something to calm him down because, at that moment, he wanted to kill someone.

    "I should be King." He mumbled to himself, clenching his fist at his side while taking a swig of his drink with his other hand.

    His eyes stared at himself in the mirror on the other side of the room, seeing the fury in his eyes. He was born and raised to be the next ruler of thisnd.

    But now, he was reduced to an ordinary Prince, entitled to nothing. They had stripped him of his birthright and many of his privileges.

    "How could you do this to me?" Prince Edward addressed his anger to the King, whose portrait loomed over him, covering a portion of the wall.

    Yes! He was furious at his father for not fighting for his right as the Crown Prince. Instead of defending him, his father reduced his position, turning him into another servant of the Kingdom.

    "They should be bowing to me..." He closed his eyes, hating to look at his father''s condescending smile.

    His father should have fought and protected him from those who wished to rob him of his right. But instead, his father willingly gave up his crown, dering another heir.

    He hated his father. But more than that, he despised the Council and those who had conspired to take what was his, including his entire family.

    "Alex!" He loathed even saying his name. "You always valued him more." Walking away from his father''s portrait and refilling his ss with more liquor.

    He detested the man he had considered his brother when they were young for taking the love and respect of his father away from him.

    All his life, he had lived under his shadow. All of them, including his father, praised his cousin for all his aplishments, while they only saw his failures.

    "Now, Lance." Another one of his cousins. "Why him?" Why not me? He asked in frustration.

    He thought when Alex declined the throne, his father woulde to his senses and restore him to his rightful ce.

    He never thought they would name Lance as another one of his recements. He found his father''s decision an insult, handing Lance the crown that belonged to him.

    "Excuse me, Your Highness." He heard his assistant''s voice behind him. "You said to inform you if the meeting is over."

    He turned to the older man, seeing his eyes roaming around the room before theynded on the shattered vase on the other side of the tiled floor.

    But his assistant did not mention anything about the mess he made, returning his eyes to him. He stood straight and waited for his following instructions.

    He guessed that was what he liked about his loyal assistant. He never poked where his nose did not belong and asked too many questions.

    "Ok." He responded, finishing the drink in his hand. He turned to look at his father''s image before walking out of the room.

    He could not think of a better way to waste his day than to sit and wait inside this room, but he still had unfinished business with his father. And that could not wait.

    He was d that most of the Council members had already left, but he still saw a few on his way back to the Council Chamber.

    "Your Highness." The two royal guards bowed to him, opening the door for him.

    He walked straight to the narrow hallway toward the private room. Once outside the inner doors, he stopped when he heard voices.

    He guessed his father still had somepany. He leaned closer to the door and heard two familiar voices discussing something with his father.

    "I am ready to pass on my obligation to Prince Lance. Besides, I believe he is ready to lead our people to the next generation." He heard his father''s voice.

    He leaned further into the door, nting his ears on the wooden panel. He was curious about what the King, the Duke, and the Council Chief Adviser were discussing privately.

    He hated hearing his cousin''s name, but he was more curious about their topic of conversation. What else could they be conferring that was not already covered in the meeting?

    But then again, they could just be talking about his cousins and their numerous aplishments. Then, that would be depressing.

    "I think Prince Lance would make a great King. He had the intelligence, the wisdom, and the heart of a true ruler." He heard his Uncle Julius reply to his father.

    That was it, he thought. He had had enough of his cousin. First, it was Alex. Now, Lance could do this and that.

    He had had enough. He was out of there. He could talk to his father some other time. He was about to leave when he heard another word that stopped him.

    "But..." He heard his father ask, noticing the growing interest in the King''s voice.

    The younger Edward paused and resumed his position by the closed door. Suddenly, his curiosity increased as he waited for the Count''s response.

    It could be nothing but something in his gut told him to stick around. His sixth sense was tingling, itching him to wait and see.

    "But there is a problem that I can already foresee." The Count continued.

    This time, he was more than interested to know what his Uncle had been keeping. He noticed something in his voice that told him he knew more than he had told them.

    He moved closer to the door, not wanting to miss anything. But he was cautious not to make a sound, avoiding alerting anybody of his presence.

    "If you trust me, you will let me deal with this. But for now, let me reassure you that I am handling this issue with the Kingdom''s future in mind." Count Julius spoke to his father.

    Frankly, he was disappointed to hear the Count''s response as the older man declined to answer the King''s inquiry.

    However, he hoped his father would force him to spill whatever secret the Count kept from them. He wanted to know what it was.

    "If you think you can handle this, we trust you." The King conceded, allowing the Count to deal with the situation.

    He wanted to stride into the room and demand that the Count reveal his secret. But he stopped himself. He knew that his father would not take kindly to discover that he was eavesdropping on them.

    He hated that he could not do anything about it. But he still waited, hoping something else woulde up in the conversation.

    "Yes, Edward is right. We still believe you are the best person to decide on what is best for the future of this Kingdom." And the young Prince detested his Uncle Fred for agreeing with his father.

    He remained in his position, listening to them rumbling about the new Crown Prince. And he hated every minute of it.

    At some point, he wished his father would remember the good things he had done for the Kingdom. But that was too much to ask.

    To all of them, he was the ck sheep of the family. He was the son who could never measure up to his father. He was a lost cause.

    "So, is it safe to say we still want Lance as our next King?" He heard his Uncle''s voice amid his silent reverie.

    "Yes." Count Julius confidently responded, sealing the deal and closing all his chances for the throne.

    But should he ept their verdict? Or should he keep fighting for what was his in the first ce? But how could he prove to his father that he deserved the crown?

    He believed nothing else would change his father''s mind. The King had already set his eyes on Lance as his next in line.

    He had nothing unless he could find ammunition against Lance. He needed something he could use to bring him down.

    "What is your secret?" He thought to himself. He guessed he would have to find the answer to that.

 Chapter 1296: Immune to all this madness

    She guessed she had all her affairs in order. She had her bags packed. Thest thing she had to do was say her final goodbyes.

    Besides, she could always visit this heavenly ce if she had forgotten anything. It was not like she was leaving forever.

    "Of course, I aming back." She told the children who kept asking her, reassuring them that she would not forget them.

    Although it was a promise that was hard to keep, she would still try her best. She had grown fond of the nuns and the children in the orphanage.

    They had be a family to her. She knew she could not just forget each one of them or turn her back on them. After all, she would not have found herself again if not for them.

    "So, it is true." Another voice spoke behind her, making her slowly turn to check who it was.

    But she had recognized who it was before her eyes set sight on him. She guessed she would not forget him either.

    "Sebastian." She greeted him as she watched her friend walk over to her.

    Fortunately, he came during the lowest point of her life. He offered his shoulder for her to cry on and his hands to help her back on his feet.

    She knew she owed him great gratitude, just like the people in the orphanage. She knew he would always have a space in her heart.

    "You are leaving without even saying goodbye," Sebastian dramatically uttered as he bent down to hug her.

    For someone tall and fit, she discovered he was a big softy. He always had a warm smile, gentle hands, and a big heart for everyone he hade across.

    "Don''t be such a big baby." She teased him, patting him on the back. "I know we will see each other again."

    She knew this was not the end of their friendship. Besides, the world was too small for them not to bump into each other again.

    And with modern technology,munication was just a click on a screen. It would not be hard to keep in touch.

    "Yeah! I guess we will miss you." He pouted like a child as he looked at the children gathering around them. "Right, guys?" He asked them all.

    In unison, the kids agreed with him. Indeed, it was a touching moment for all of them. How she suddenly wished she did not have to leave them?

    However, she also had a life that she had put on hold for far too long. It was time for her to return to her world and face her fears.

    "If it makes you feel better, I will miss you all too." She wished she could do more, probably take them all with her, but that was impossible.

    Still, she would do everything to help them. She had made it her life''s mission. But for now, she had to focus on herself.

    First, she had to take her life back before she could do more for others. As she had heard so many times before, she had to love herself before she could love others.

    "Ok. Girls and boys, it is time for your activities. Say your goodbyes to Serena." Sister Nenita told the kids. The children hugged her, telling her how they loved her. She never felt an overwhelming joy than what she experienced at that moment.

    However, she wanted to believe all good things muste to a pause. Hopefully, not an end, as she waved goodbye to the kids.

    "Thank you." She said to Sister Nenita for all her help. She had been the sister she never had, guiding her and putting her back on the right path.

    Eventually, she saw thest of the kids, leaving her alone with her friend. She could feel the tears that threatened to drop from her eyes. But she managed to hold them in.

    Of course, she did not want to cry in front of the kids. She did not want her leaving to be a sad affair. Those kids already had enough unfortunate and tragic endings, and she was not about to add another one.

    "Thank you, Doc." She finally turned to the man that had been her rock while she was here. A true friend that she was fortunate enough to meet.

    He did not only treat broken bones, but he had helped her heal her broken soul. Someday, she intended to repay him for his kindness. She believed he also deserved his happy ending.

    "No need to thank me. You also have done so much for me." Sebastian smiled at her with tenderness.

    She could feel his sincerity. And she knew she would surely miss his warm demeanor and silly sense of humor.

    "Anyway, I have to go before I miss my flight." Serena looked at her watch, believing she still had enough time.

    She did not like long farewells. And thest thing she needed was to see the kids'' long faces if they saw her leaving.

    "Can I at least drive you to the airport?" He offered, taking the luggage from her hand.

    How could she say no to a few more minutes with her friend? She let him lead the way to the exit. Then, she turned around to glimpse the orphanage onest time.

    She guessed there was no turning back as she rode his car and watched him drive her away, out the gates and into the open road.

    "So, is Adam picking you up at the airport?" He asked as they entered the freeway.

    She knew that Sebastian had a crush on her when they first met. However, she told him they could only be friends because she believed her heart already belonged to someone else.

    She hoped that Sebastian truly epted that because thest thing she wanted was to hurt his feelings. She believed he deserved a woman who would love him back.

    "No, I have not told him yet that I aming." She admitted to her friend.

    She knew that Adam had gone to great lengths to make her happy. He had sacrificed a lot to see her. Therefore, she intended to repay his efforts with her simple gestures.

    She nned to surprise him by showing up in his apartment unannounced. She had everything mapped out up to thest details. She believed it was the least she could do.

    "What?" Sebastian eximed, mildly appearing surprised. "Are you sure that is a good n?" He seemed skeptical as he squinted one of his eyes in her direction before returning his sight to the road.

    Of course, there were times that she doubted if she knew what she was doing. More often than not, she felt like she was making a mistake.

    But, of course, she promised to be braver this time. She would take some risks and deal with the consequenceter if there was one.

    "I don''t know." She disclosed to him. "But how will I know if I don''t try? Right?" She guessed she was more determined this time, even if she had her apprehension.

    She turned to the window, watching the light traffic ahead. Then, she saw the airport almost around the corner.

    "I wish you luck, my friend," Sebastian said with an amiable smile. She could see that he wanted to support her n, no matter how he felt.

    She guessed that was what she liked about him. He spoke his opinion, debating what he thought was best. But in the end, he respected her decision and never judged her.

    "And happiness." He quickly added before she could even respond. "I guess I won''t be seeing you for a while." He said as he parked the car near the entrance.

    She could tell that she would miss him. But for now, they would have to part. He still had a mission to fulfill while she had to put her life back on track.

    He helped her out of the car, pulling her luggage out of the trunk. Then, they stood silent for a few seconds, staring at each other. Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin

    "Goodbye, for now, Sebastian. And thank you for everything." She finally said her farewell to a good friend. "I hope to see you eventually."

    She leaned forward, giving him a hug and peck on the cheek. Then, she waved her hands to him as she pulled her luggage away and proceeded to her flight.

    "Good luck!" She heard him shout. She turned and nced to see him onest time before he disappeared from the crowd.

    "Yeah, I need it." She whispered to herself as she moved toward the check-in counter.

    She knew in a few more hours, she would see him again. And she could not wait to be with him. It was likeing home.

    As they said, her home was where her heart resided. And her heart only longed to be with him. She knew he felt the same way.

    She might be afraid of what waited for her on the other side of the world. But with Adam on her side, she knew she could face anything.

    "Ms. Serena Anderson." The woman at the counter looked up and checked her ticket, probably wondering if she was the same person as the famous one.

    "Please..." She wished nobody would make a fuss over her. But before she could even say one more word, the manager was already assisting her, creating amotion.

    Airport security followed, securing her from the growing interest of the other passengers. And it did not take long for others to notice who she was.

    "Please, Ms. Anderson, follow us." The manager and the security people assisted her until she was sitting in a VIP lounge, where she would wait for her flight.

    She guessed this was just a sample of what she should expect as soon as she returned to her old life. Nevertheless, by now, she should be immune to all this madness.

 Chapter 1297: All worth the pain

    She never wanted the attention today, but that was the price she had to pay for her fame. She might have gotten away a few times with her disguise, but not at that moment as cameras pointed in her way.

    Unlike before, she only had to get away from the paparazzi and the legitimate press, but today, she also had to avoid her fans and those nosy people with their camera phones to get some privacy.

    "Nora." She spoke on the phone as soon as her manager picked up.

    She guessed she should have sought her help in the first ce instead of trying to do it by herself. In her defense, she thought she could get away with it.

    She had forgotten to arrange for an alias in a public ce. In her haste to book a flight, she sloppily encoded her name on the booking.

    "Serena, I am d that you called. I have some good news. The..." Her manager rattled on without even letting her speak.

    She pulled the receiver away from her ears, waiting until Nora finished her spiel about the many projects she already had lined up for her.

    That was what she liked about her. Nora was the most hard-working manager she knew. But besides that, despite the things that happened in her life and career, her manager never lost faith in her.

    "Are you still there?" Her manager finally stopped, realizing she had never responded to her long tirade.

    But she had learned a long time ago not to interrupt her when Nora was in the moment. It was better if she waited until she had said her piece.

    "Yeah, still here," Serena spoke while releasing a long breath.

    She appreciated what her manager had done. Of course, she wanted the job her manager had lined up for her.

    But, at that moment, she only wanted one thing. She wished to get to Adam''s apartment in peace. She also did not want to alert Adam about her ns.

    "You sounded like you are in a crowded ce." Her manager surmised, probably hearing the noises in the background.

    Although the airport staff ced her in the private lounge, there was a group of an Asian pop group that was having a goodugh about something.

    "Are you in the airport?" She questioned in surprise. She must have heard the overhead speakers announcing the next flight.

    "I am." Serena finally responded with a bit of frustration. "That is why I called." She narrated to her manager what happened, seeking her assistance.

    "What were you thinking?" Nora shouted on the line, clearly not happy with her stupid stunt. "You should have called me. Now, look at what you have done."

    Frankly, she was not thinking straight when she executed her n. She momentarily forgot that she was a star.

    "I know I messed up. Now, can you fix it?" She asked, knowing that a sermon was thest thing she needed.

    First, it would not help her situation and waste time. Secondly, she felt annoyed, knowing it was indeed her fault.

    "Of course, I can fix this," Nora said, outraged that she would doubt her abilities. "Now, sit tight and wait."

    She believed if anybody could fix this, it was her. Nora had always been a miracle worker. She seemed to have a way of doing the impossible.

    Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin

    She did what Nora told her. She closed her eyes and waited. Soon, she was flying in the air, unbothered, on her way home.

    Hopefully, she would peacefully arrive at the airport without the press hot on her trails. Then, she would be free to proceed with her ns without any more problems.

    "Ms. Serena, wee back." ire, her assistant, greeted her as she entered the awaiting car that Nora had arranged to fetch her. "I am d to see you back." Her assistant excitedly added.

    Nora must have instructed ire to make the other arrangements while her manager dealt with the media.

    But her eyes scanned her surrounding, checking if people were snooping around the car. When things seemed to be clear, she finally turned to her assistant.

    "Hi, ire. It is nice to see you too." Serena smiled at her assistant, feeling relieved. Then, she realized that she had missed her presence too.

    ire was a young woman deprived of good education due to financial problems. However, she did not allow her misfortune to stop her from pursuing her dreams.

    She was hard-working, diligent, intelligent, and resourceful. She could have been anything she wanted if given a chance.

    "I already booked a room in..." ire dered, but she stopped her, seeing that the car was moving in a different direction.

    She guessed her assistant presumed that she was checking into a hotel as per Nora''s instructions. It was what she would typically do.

    But not today.

    She had other ns. And that did not include living in a room where everyone served her hand and foot. Besides, she learned how to care for herself in thest few months of living alone and staying at the orphanage.

    "I am not going there." She told her assistant. "Can you turn right on the next curve?" She instructed the chauffeur behind the wheel.

    She could see the stunned expression on her assistant''s face. Even the driver looked in his rearview mirror to double-check if he heard her right.

    "But Mam Nora had strict instructions that I should take you straight to..." But again, she never let her assistant finish.

    Of course, Nora would try to protect her. It was her job as her manager and to worry as her friend. She appreciated her concern, but it was not necessary. She knew what she was doing.

    She reiterated her directives, reassuring them that they heard her correctly. She had a n, and there was nothing that could change it.

    "I will handle Nora." She assured her assistant, seeing the hesitation in her eyes.

    Her manager could be mean at times, especially when it came to what was best for her talents, especially her.

    Nora always went beyond her obligations as a manager to protect her. Her manager tried to keep her away from those terrible rtionships.

    She guessed she was too stubborn to listen to reason and sound advice. She ignored her warnings and went ahead with her stupid decisions.

    "Ok." ire dered, but she still looked at her with trepidation while the driver followed the route she gave him.

    But this time, she knew this was different. She was not making the same mistakes she did before. How did she know?

    Because Adam was different from the other men, she had an affair before. He would not cheat on her or hurt her. He was a decent man.

    She believed he would make her happy for the rest of her life. She had no doubt he was the one, possibly her soul mate.

    "Where are we going, Ms. Serena?" Her assistant finally dared to ask, looking apprehensive when the car stopped at an old building.

    "This is where I am staying." At least, that was the scenario in her mind.

    But, of course, it would still be up to Adam if he would allow her to sleep at his apartment. Nevertheless, she did not doubt that he would wee her with open arms.

    "What?" ire appeared shocked as she looked at her and the outside appearance of the building. "You are kidding? Right? She asked, raising her eyebrows at her in disbelief.

    She could not me her. The location of the apartment was not to Nora''s regr standards. Then, the building seemed to have seen its better days.

    Nobody would ever think someone like her would stay in such a ce. Nevertheless, she could vouch for the safety of the vicinity since she had lived there before.

    "No. I am not kidding." She knew it was a safe neighborhood, despite the unappealing first impression.

    She grabbed her bag and exited the car, not waiting for the chauffeur to open her door. She took a deep breath, d she had arrived without moreplication.

    "Are you sure you are safe to stay there?" ire quickly jumped out of the car, assisting her with her luggage.

    Her eyes kept scanning their surrounding, presumably watching for any danger. But she could guarantee that the people around this area were friendly and weing.

    "I am sure." She grabbed her bag from her assistant''s hand, determined to do things by herself. "And I will take that." Then, she looked at her assistant before beckoning the driver toe near.

    "But Ms..." Her assistant was about to protest, but she raised her hand to stop her.

    "I can manage it from here." She confidently said. "Now, I want you to stay in my hotel room and enjoy." Addressing her instructions to her assistant.

    "And please, drive ire back to my hotel." She turned to the chauffeur, pushing her assistant back into the car. "That is an order," Serena spoke with finality.

    Her assistant reluctantly rode the car and left, leaving her behind. On the other hand, she moved toward the entrance, carrying her heavy luggage.

    She did not regret sending them off. Because in a few hours, she would meet the man she came to see. That was all that mattered.

    "Thank you." She said to the older woman who helped her with the door.

    Now, it was a long way up the stairs, suddenly reminding her that she had regretted her exercises. She dragged her bag on a few steps before she stopped to take a breather.

    "This is nothing." She mumbled to herself, challenging herself to push through.

    She did not mind the hardship because she believed Adam was all worth the pain.

 Chapter 1298: A girl? No. A woman.

    After half an hour of catching her breath, sitting on the couch, she explored the apartment. She had been in this ce before but never had the chance to look around more closely.

    Luckily, thendlord remembered her. After an borate exnation of her situation, she let her inside the room.

    "I still got it." She muttered to herself as she remembered the scene with the olddy.

    Of course, she had to use her skills in acting to convince her to give her the keys to this ce. But she never lied about her reason.

    She walked to the kitchen, wondering if he had what she needed to prepare them a decent meal. She nned to surprise him with a nice dinner with candlelight.

    "Ummm! What do you have here?" She scanned the fridge for its contents.

    She knew he was more responsible than her. He knew his way around the kitchen. Truthfully, he was a better cook than her.

    Lately, she had been busy practicing her cooking skills. So far, she had done well. She was confident that she could prepare them something that would make this night special and romantic.

    "Oh! Crap!" She shouted when she identally bumped into a jar on the counter while inspecting the cabs for what else she needed.

    Crash!

    She heard the loud sound of ss crashing to the floor. When she looked down, broken sses scattered around her.

    Luckily, she was unhurt in the ident. No ss shards hit her. Thest thing she needed was a trip to the emergency room. That would kill her excitement.

    "Ok. You got this." She prepped herself up, not wanting the little incident to ruin her mood.

    She cleaned the mess she had made. Then, she checked her watch for the time. It was still early. She still had ample time for a quick stop at a store, creating a mental note of the few things she had to buy.

    Then, she was out of the apartment, wearing her disguise, and into the busy street. She was confident that no one would recognize her with her outfit.

    "Just get what you need." She whispered to herself once she was outside the small convenient store.

    She had done this before. She knew she could pull this off again without anyone determining who she was. Besides, the store barely had customers inside.

    She lowered her head and moved forward, entering the establishment. She went straight to the center, scanning the shelves for the ingredients.

    Fortunately, she needed just a few. Then, she would be out of there in no time. She quickly grabbed each item on her list and paid for it.

    "Have a good day." The nice middle-aged man told her after he handed her the bag.

    She smiled at the friendly face and immediately walked to the apartment, feeling giddy and more alive than ever.

    She had never felt more free than she did today. She did not doubt that this was the best decision she had made in her entire life.

    "Now, what to do first?" She asked herself, dumping all the ingredients on the table.

    She knew she had to cut some vegetables and marinate the meat. But first, she had to chill the wine in the fridge, putting the bottle in the chiller.

    An hourter, she had everything under control. The meat was resting on the counter. She had prepared all the rest of the food.

    She had already set the flowers on the table. The only thing missing was her date. She looked at her watch, counting the minutes until her Prince charming arrived.

    "Any minute now." She thought, remembering his usual schedule.

    She could call her brother to verify if he was still in the office. But that might ruin her surprise. She guessed she was better off waiting for him toe home.

    She busied herself in putting the final touches on her ns. She ced the long candle she found in the store in the center, making it her centerpiece.

    "Perfect!" She uttered after fixing the flowers on a vase. She believed everything was where it should be.

    Now, all she could do was wait for him to show up. But that was not a problem since this was his apartment. He was bound to go home. The only question would be, what time?

    She took a final look at her work, deciding that there was nothing else to do but sit down. She finally felt her fatigue after the long flight and the preparation.

    "I will just take a nap." She told herself, believing she still had time.

    Shey down, stretching her body on the length of the couch. She had to adjust a few times as she gotfortable.

    Nevertheless, in just a few more minutes, she had dozed off. Her exhaustion finally took a toll on her body, not minding the mild difort.

    "Uhhmmm." She moaned as a tingling sensation spread to her body when she felt something pressing on her lips.

    Then, her hands automatically moved, holding onto firm, muscr arms. She did not need to open her eyes to know who it was.

    She immediately recognized his freshly woody-shaven scent. Then, when her fingers explored his face, she felt his strong square jaw and patrician nose.

    Even with her eyes closed, she could tell he was a very handsome man. She still could not fathom how she could be so lucky to find such a perfect man.

    "Am I dreaming?" She heard him whisper near her ears as his lips explored the other part of her skin.

    She believed she should be the one asking that question. Because until now, she could not believe she was here with this amazing man.

    "No. But I am." She responded, thrilled to feel his body close to her as he leaned even closer.

    She guessed she longed for more as her arms wrapped around his neck and pulled him until he had to move on top of her, covering her body.

    "What are you doing here?" He finally asked, curiosityced in his voice. "Not that I amining. I am just surprised." He quickly added, not wanting her to think she was not wee in his home.

    "Why did you not tell me that you are arriving today?" She guessed he already saw her luggage by the door. "And how did you get in?" He added, slightly pulling away to stare into her eyes.

    He shifted in his position, reversing their ce, probably not wanting her to get squashed with his weight.

    "You know I have my ways." She did not borate on how she managed to enter his apartment. "And why would I tell you? That would ruin the surprise."

    She leaned on her arms, pushing herself up on his chest to look directly into his face. She finally saw the dark circles in his eyes, indicating that he had not slept much.

    "It is a nice surprise." He acknowledged, showing off his adorable boyish smile. "So, should I assume that you are back for good?"

    He stared deeply into her eyes as if he was searching for something. She guessed he must be trying to read her thoughts, not wanting to assume anything.

    Instead of answering, she moved downward until her lips covered his. She never thought that kissing could be this sweet.

    She had kissed many guys before, but she never felt like this. She felt giddy and lively, like a schoolgirl on her first kiss.

    "I can kiss you all day." He responded when she finally came up for air. "But you still have not answered my question."

    Was she here for good? She also had asked herself that question. However, finding the correct answer was not that easy.

    She wished she could truthfully say she was, but her fear still held her back from giving a definitive response.

    "Can we just say I am here to give us a shot?" It was the most she could promise him.

    She did not want to lie to him or give him false promises. But she was willing to do everything to make this rtionship work.

    "That is good enough for me." He nodded in approval. Then he abruptly sat up, bringing her with him.

    Without another word, he attacked her with his lips while his hands found their way through every inch and curve of her body.

    Soon, he had reversed their position again, with her lying under him. She did not mind as long as she could feel his warmth against her skin.

    "Oh, that feels so great." She mumbled as he moved from one portion of her body to another, creating sensations she only dreamt of these past few days since he left her.

    She knew she was floating on cloud nine as the intensity built up inside her core. She knew she yearned for more.

    However, something interrupted her as something sharp poked her side. It was creating a piercing pain on her skin.

    Immediately, she stopped moving as her fingers tried to find the offending object. "Ouch!" She screeched when the sharp material hit her backside again.

    "Damn! What is that?" She asked as her fingers patted the leather couch, looking for it, opening her eyes to the dark room around her.

    She quickly sat up from the couch, realizing what had just happened. It was just a dream as she scanned the dimly lit empty room.

    She noticed the only source of light came from the windows. Other than that, she could barely see her fingers before her.

    "What is it?" She suddenly remembered the offending object that woke her up from her captivating dream.

    Her fingers felt for anything unusual until she found something stuck in the crevice on the couch. It must have fallen and pushed on the crack.

    Looking closely at it in the dark, she determined it might be an identification card, but she could only see a blurry image.

    But she had an odd feeling about it as she stared at it. The image on the card did not look like Adam but someone else.

    A girl? No. A woman.

 Chapter 1299: Unlucky at love

    She was not in the mood to go to work, but staying home was not an option either. She could not return to sleep after watching her sister and her fiance leave.

    Her mind would not stop turning, repeating everything she did. But she was thankful that David did not mention her indiscretion to her sister. Rose did not need to know how she had fucked up her life.

    "Doctor Sheldon." Someone in the lobby greeted her as soon as she entered the double doors by the front of the hospital.

    She turned and scanned the room, looking for the source of the voice. Then, she realized it was one of her patients.

    "Mr. Dwight." She stopped and waited for the older gentleman to catch up with her. It seemed he was in a hurry to see her.

    He was a friend of her father. She had known their family since she could remember. Therefore, he and his family had a special ce in her heart.

    She was treating his granddaughter, who had just had a sessful surgery. She believed she had a high chance of recovery and would be out of the hospital soon.

    "I have been waiting to see you." The older man stood before her, slightly looking flushed. He must have been running since he was a bit out of breath.

    "Why? Is there something wrong?" Quickly, she wondered if there was a reason for concern as she let the man catch his breath. "Is Leslie...?"

    Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    Her mind immediately went to his granddaughter, thinking if something might have happened to her while she was away.

    However, she remembered the girl was stable when she left. Nobody had called or notified her if her condition had taken a turn for the worse.

    "No." He quickly responded when he looked into her worried face. "No. No. Nothing is wrong." He rified. "I am sorry. I did not mean to make you worry." He said.

    He must have noticed the change in her expression. But in a ce like this, expecting the worse was not umon.

    She had many patients who seemed to bepletely healthy. Then they suddenly dropped dead due to unknownplications.

    "Oh! That is a relief." Roseann automatically ced her hand on her chest, calming her heart. "I thought something happened to Leslie."

    She felt her heart slow down, returning to normal as she stared at the man before her. Still, she was clueless to his reason for seeking her out.

    "She is perfect. She is fine." Mr. Dwight dered with a smile. "That is not the reason why I am looking for you."

    She saw him look around, stretching his short neck as if trying to find someone from the crowd. She followed his gaze but could not specify what they were searching for.

    "So, what is it?" She finally asked as she looked at the clock. She believed someone might need her elsewhere if it was not an emergency.

    But instead of answering her, her father''s friend looked in the distance, seemingly turning ecstatic. She followed his line of sight, catching a glimpse of a man walking toward them. She eyed him carefully, checking her databank, whether she had seen him before.

    But s, she had no idea who he was. Maybe he was Mr. Dwight''s friend or something. But what did he have to do with her?

    "There you are." Mr. Dwight greeted the man, still not answering her question. "I thought you would never show up."

    The man, who was tall and handsome but slightly skinny, made his apologies, citing the heavy traffic outside.

    "I am sorry for keeping you waiting, Dr. Sheldon, but I want you to meet my good friend, Sonny." Mr. Dwight introduced the young man.

    "It is nice to meet you, Dr. Sheldon." Sonny extended his hand to her with a wide smile.

    Suddenly, she realized what was happening. This sweet gentleman was ying matchmaker. Unfortunately, she was his subject of interest.

    Moreover, she might know who was behind this arrangement. Her parents had a growing concern about her single life. They believed that having a husband was the answer.

    "I hope you don''t mind if I call you Rose," Sonny added, holding her hand longer than she liked.

    "It is nice to meet you too, Sonny." Roseann hated to be rude, but it did not mean that she would stay to encourage this foolishness. "But I have to go."

    She pretended that another patient was waiting for her, making her excuses. She did not even look back to check if they followed her. She just needed to get away.

    Thest thing she needed today was to go on a blind date. She already had a terrible week. She was not going to add another headache.

    "Hey, what is the rush?" Bernadeth bumped into her when she turned around the corner.

    She stopped and inhaled deeply around her, smelling the antiseptic in the air. Then, she turned to face her friend, who had raised her eyebrow at her in question.

    "I am trying to get away from another impending disaster." She mumbled, leaning on the white wall while looking up at the bright light on the ceiling.

    "What are you talking about?" Her friend appeared confused as she touched her forehead, checking if she was sick, running a fever, and hallucinating.

    Of course, she was not, but she wished she was. It would do her good to pretend to be sick. So she did not have to face what she had done. At least, not right away.

    She thought it would be like a vacation where she did not have to face her responsibilities. But, of course, that was not that simple. She could not run away from her problems.

    "Nothing." She answered, frustrated with her situation.

    She stood straight and walked toward the elevator, determined to work herself to death. Hopefully, that would divert her attention from all the things that were happening around her.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to talk about it?" Bernadeth asked her again, a bit worried about her.

    She doubted her friend could help her with her situation, but she had always been a good listener and a reliable shoulder to cry on.

    "Maybeter." Roseann felt she could use a friend at a moment like this.

    She walked over to the nurse station, waving goodbye to her friend. She took a few charts with her, ready to deal with her patients rather than her feelings.

    She was not a coward. But she knew when to choose her battles. And at that moment, she knew she was not going to win.

    "Ok. Back to work." She told herself, psyching herself to focus on her job.

    Still, she could not help but feel guilty for causing a rift between David and Adam. She just hoped she could find a way to mend their friendship.

    Then, she wondered what David''s sister would think about this unfortunate incident. She also hoped she would not be the cause of breaking up Adam and Serena''s rtionship.

    "Isn''t she beautiful, Mom? I wish I could meet her in person." Roseann heard her teenage patient squeal in delight as she entered her room.

    The young teenager had her phone in her hand as she watched something on the tiny monitor. Then, she looked at her mother before noticing her.

    "Who are we talking about?" Roseann asked, walking over to the side of the bed to check her patient''s vitals.

    She usually interacted with her patients, building a slight bond with them. It was her way to earn their trust. She thought it helped in the healing process if the patient believed they would get better.

    With this young girl''s case, Roseann was d another one of her patients was doing well. In a day or two, this girl could finally go home if she continued to improve and did not present any moreplications.

    "Her one and only hero." The young girl''s mother answered her while bustling around her daughter. "She would not stop talking about her since she saw her on the news just a while ago."

    She knew the feeling. She was young once, remembering how she idolized a few celebrities during her younger self.

    "Come, look." The young girl turned the screen in her direction, showing her the picture of a young, beautiful actress. "Serena Anderson is the most beautiful actress. And the best actress there is."

    Of course, she knew her. Maybe not that well, but she heard about her. Unfortunately, more than she would like.

    "Have you seen any of her movies?" The girl asked her again when she did notment on her statement.

    Usually, she loved to have a conversation with her patient. But not now, when the topic was the same person she did not wish to discuss.

    However, how could she tell that to her patient? She would not want to ruin her blissful day. Her problem was not her problem.

    "Some." She would not lie. She believed Serena was a great actress. "You are right. She is one of the best."

    She believed that, although she was not a fan. Still, she could not find fault in her acting ability. Besides, she also found her very attractive. Serena had one of the most beautiful faces in showbiz today.

    However, she could not say the same about Serena''s private life. She only knew her from the things she heard on the news. She did not even know that Serena was David''s sister until now.

    "I don''t see any more problems in your test results." Roseann decided to change the topic, not wanting to discuss Serena anymore. "I think you can finally go home."

    She finally excused herself, leaving the room before she heard more stories about the girl she could not measure up.

    "What is wrong with me?" She asked herself, locking herself in an empty stockroom.

    Why did she always find the perfect man, but sadly, he already belonged to someone else? Was her fate to end up alone? Was she unlucky at love?

 Chapter 1300: Before it was too late

    Instead of dwelling on his problem, he dealt with the cases piling on his desk. At least, he might solve his client''s troubles if not his.

    It took him some time to focus as his mind kept getting distracted. Thankfully, when he finally immersed himself in his work, he forgot everything else.

    "Are you nning to burn the midnight oil?" His assistant teased him as she showed up with a bright smile at his office door.

    Suddenly, she reminded him of the time. He automatically checked his watch, seeing it was beyond his working hours.

    He guessed most of the staff had already left. However, he could not go home yet. He still had one more file to do, not wanting to leave it unfinished.

    Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin

    "Not this night," Adam responded with a weak smile. "But you can go ahead. I will not be long anyway." He told his assistant, seeing that he would not need her anymore.

    He had no ns to stay until midnight, but it might take him an hour, at the most, before he could pack his bag and leave.

    Besides, she already had her bag on her shoulders, and the light on her table was off. She looked like she was ready to go home.

    "Are you sure? I can stay if you still need something." She was ready to return to her desk, but he stopped her.

    He insisted that she should go home and be with her family. He had no use for her anyway. He returned to his work, determined to finish sooner thanter.

    "Ok. I will see you in the morning." Her assistant said before she left for good.

    He leaned back on his chair, dropping his pen and staring at the door. Something about what his assistant said had made him think.

    Would he be here by morning? Did he still have a job? He still had to talk to his boss, who had not shown up all day or returned his calls.

    "What have I got myself into?" He expelled air out of his lungs, feeling the frustration building up inside him.

    He could not me Roseann. She was not at fault. But he was. He believed it was he who should take all the responsibility.

    He should not have drunk beyond his limit. It seemed he had been messing up every time he touched alcohol.

    "Not now." He told himself, returning to the papers on his table. He could not do anything anyway. It was better to work on something he could control.

    After thirty minutes, more or less, he closed thest folder on his table. He had done his review and assessment of the case.

    He knew he should stand up, pack up and leave, but he just sat there, staring at nothing. It seemed his happiest moment had suddenly disappeared in a puff of smoke.

    "Serena..." The thought of her crossed his mind as her image gradually formed before him. Was it a hallucination? Of course, it was.

    She called earlier, but he was in a meeting with a client. He knew he should have called back, but instead, he texted her.

    "Damn! That was stupid." If he could punch his face, he would have.

    Nheless, he felt like the worst asshole at that very moment, even though he never intentionally wished to hurt the most important woman in his life.

    However, he had the chance to tell her, but doing it on the phone did not seem right. Should he fly to her so he could do it face-to-face?

    Maybe that was the better option, but what about his job? He just started. He could not just leave again. But this was only work while she was his life.

    "Man, you look like something just rolled over you." A voice stunned him from his private daze.

    He looked up to find his other boss and friend, Evan, staring at him by the door. Then, he walked over to his office, not waiting for an invitation.

    But, of course, why would he need one when he owned the ce? Still, he was not expecting that he would still be in the office, let alone visit him at this hour.

    "Evan, do you need something?" He asked, ignoring hisment. But he probably looked the way his friend described him. At least, he felt it.

    He finally cleared his desk and put his things in his bag. He had nothing else to do in his office, so maybe it was time to return to his empty apartment.

    Or?

    "Did you finish all of this?" Evan pointed at the tower of folders on his table, making him realize his friend was still there.

    He guessed until he could clear his conscience, he would not have any peace of mind. He was afraid he would always fall into this void.

    Someday, he would fall too deep that he would find it hard to dig himself up. Then, eventually, he would be buried in the lie.

    "Yeah," Adam replied like it was no deal, pulling his phone out of his drawer where he hid it.

    He did not want to keep looking at it, afraid that he might call Serena and resort to telling her about his secret over the phone.

    "You know you still have another week to work on this." He shook his head in disbelief.

    He guessed, distracting himself from thinking of his mistake forced him to focus on his task. He could not have aplished all that work if he had been busy thinking of the consequence of his actions.

    "Why wait when I can do it now?" That had been his motto since he was young, and he was not about to change that.

    But today, he had other reasons for working himself hard. However, he was not about to tell his friend that. He did not need to know what he did.

    But he still hoped he could talk to his other friend. He needed to exin his side to David. His friend had to understand he had no intention of hurting his sister or cheating on her.

    "True." His friend tapped the files before opening one of the folders to check his work. "It seems you are not just a fast worker but an efficient one." Hemented after reading his assessment.

    "Thanks." He epted thepliment. "As I said before, I will not let you down." He had given his word.

    He would work hard, even if he did not agree with some of his clients. As awyer, he knew he had to handle his cases without prejudice and defend them with his hundred percent, guilty or not.

    "I know you will." Evan looked confident about him. He seemed convinced that he would not mess up. "And I believe you look like you could use a drink."

    He appreciated that his friend would like to spend time with him. But after hisst fiasco, he might not touch alcohol for a while.

    He had learned his lessons the hard way. And he had no intention of repeating the same mistake, not if he could help it.

    "Can I take a raincheck on that drink?" He did not like to decline his friend''s invitation, but drinking did not seem a good idea. "I am a bit tired." Making his excuses.

    He had never been a partygoer like Evan, but he still enjoyed spending time with his friends. However, today, he was not in the mood to talk to him.

    He only had one person in mind that he would like to see at that moment. But she was thousands of miles away from him.

    "Some other time then." His friend seemed to understand. "Well, I won''t keep you. But I hope to see you tomorrow."

    He could not tell if his friend could read his mind, but maybe it was a joke that he took seriously. Whatever it was, he knew his guilt was making him irrational.

    Waving his hand, Evan left his office without saying another word. He also grabbed his things and walked out of his office.

    He guessed he was ready to go home. But as he walked into his car, the idea of seeing Serena nagged at him. He could not stop thinking of her.

    "This is crazy." Adam slumped on the wheel, resting his head on his arms. He was tired and frustrated. He had no idea what he should do.

    Should he go home? Or was it better to drive to the airport and take the first avable flight to see her? But the more he thought about it, thetter seemed to be more appealing.

    He believed that if Serena discovered his transgression, it shoulde from his mouth, not from his brother or not the news.

    "I want to book a flight to..." Adam said on the line, giving all his details to the airline. He was not wasting any more time.

    After making the arrangement, he pulled his keys from his pocket and drove his vehicle out of the parking lot. Soon, he cruised on the moderate traffic, detailing his ns.

    When he stopped at the red light, he remembered something. He quickly grabbed his phone again and dialed a number.

    "Please get back to me. I hope we can talk." He left a message when the voice mail answered.

    It seemed that his friend was not answering his call. But could he me him? Still, he had to do something before he lost everything dear to him, especially the woman he loved.

    Now, he had to beat his friend before it was toote.

 Chapter 1301: Not even death could tear them apart

    "What are you doing?" Dani admonished her husband as he kissed her neck from behind. "You are going to wake up, Ares."

    She carefully moved toward his crib and gentlyy her son down on the soft mattress, cautious not to wake him up.

    Thest thing she wanted was for their son to open his eyes, grumpy and in a terrible mood because they interrupted his sleep.

    "I am just going to kiss him goodnight." He reasoned, trying to get away with his shenanigans.

    Alex bent on the crib, touching his child''s hand before gently cing them on his lips. Then, he returned it to its position, not making any more sound.

    "You see." He winked at her, making his point, but still, she saw the mischief in his eyes and his devilish smile.

    She could only shake her head, knowing she would not win. But she would get back at him as soon as they were far from bothering their son.

    "Fine. Why don''t you wait for me outside while I finish here." She suggested, picking up some toys that her son yed with earlier in the y area.

    She had a few things to put in order before she could rx. Although they had a nanny, she still preferred to do most things rted to their son''s care if she was around.

    Moreover, she wanted time to be alone, to think about her family''s situation. And she believed Alex understood it as he reluctantly left the room.

    "Why don''t I meet you in our room instead?" He proposed before moving to the door, exiting without making much noise.

    She did not contradict the idea, thinking it was better. She was tired anyway from the day she had. She could feel the crampiness of her muscles.

    However, she doubted that sleep woulde by effortlessly to her. With the way her thoughts swirled inside her head, she might not sleep a wink.

    "What do you think of your Dad? Isn''t he the greatest?" She believed so as she whispered while watching her sleeping child.

    Suddenly, she remembered her father, thinking about how he would love to see his grandson. But unfortunately, he never had the chance. He left this world too soon.

    "He would have adored you." She told her child, thinking of her father, Ethan, as one of the best fathers who lived and walked this earth.

    Then, her thoughts shifted to her half-brother. The supposed to be a thorn in her side and the ck sheep of her family.

    A part of her cautioned her from taking his word for it. But something inside her also nagged at her to give him a chance.

    "What do you think?" She asked while staring into her son''s handsome face that slightly had traces of her father''s features.

    She wanted to believe that her father still watched over her. She needed to hear his opinion, knowing he always had great advice.

    However, hearing his voice again was impossible, making her miss him even more. She would love to see and hug her father again. But she could only do that in her dreams.

    "You think so." She responded when she saw her son smile, but his eyes remained closed.

    She did not know if that was the answer from her father, a sign of some sort. But it could also be an involuntary movement of his son''s lips muscles. Babies tended to do those things.

    Still, she loved seeing him smile. It somehow reminded her of her father. Ethan''s smile had always beenforting, and hisugh was infectious.

    "What should I do with Gerald?" She finally let the question slip her lips. Maybe hearing it out loud would clear her mind and give her answers.

    But this time, Ares only slept peacefully. There was nothing to indicate a hint of a sign. She had no answer to her question.

    Nevertheless, she could guess what her father and mother would say to her. They would want her to help him because he was family.

    "Good night, my darling Prince." She touched two fingers on her lips before she damped them on his plump cheeks.

    She did not want to wake her up by kissing and hugging him. But she still would like to express her overwhelming love for him.

    She walked out of the room with mild footsteps, slightly leaving the door ajar. She wanted easy ess to his room in case of emergency.

    "Alex?" She called once she entered their room and did not find him inside.

    But she quickly realized he was in the bathroom, hearing a slightmotion inside. She moved toward a chair and sat down, waiting for Alex to return to the room.

    She stared at the window, looking at the darkness covering the horizon. But she still saw a lot of lights, brightening the city. They were, after all, in the middle of the buzzing city.

    "Come with me." His voice felt like silk, caressing her skin. It was soothing and rxing her troubled mind.

    She felt his hands massaging her shoulders, unwinding the tight muscles between her arms and neck. She felt like she was floating in heaven.

    "What do you have in mind?" She asked, knowing too well that her husband loved his simple surprises.

    She loved it.

    Alex smiled but did not say anything, pulling her gently out of her seat toward the bathroom. She could only conclude that his surprise involved something enjoyable.

    "Rx," Alex finally whispered in her ears as they stopped on the marble floors.

    She had the whiff of the delicious scent ofvender even before she saw his surprise. Further inside the room, she saw the tub full of bubbles and slight steam oozing from the water.

    "Wow, that is perfect." She uttered, grateful for her husband''s thoughtfulness.

    He knew what she needed even before she realized she needed it. As she said, she was a great father and an excellent husband.

    He slowly pulled her closer to the tub but stopped before they reached the edge. "Let me take care of you this time." Alex touched her forehead with his lips before putting a small distance between them.

    He removed her clothes, leaving her bare like the day she was born. Then, he lifted her in his arms, gradually setting herfortably under the bubbly, deliciously scented water.

    "Aren''t you joining me?" She asked, looking up at the fully clothed man standing before her.

    "In a minute." He said, sitting on the edge of the wide tub while continuing the massage he had started earlier. She could not help but close her eyes as she felt her body surrender to his control.

    He let his fingers spread across her shoulder des.

    Eventually, they traveled to her neck and stopped at her temples.

    His touch was as gentle as a feather for a man with big, bulky hands. On the other hand, his fingers were miracle workers, soothing every strained muscle they grazed.

    "What is troubling you?" She heard his soothing voice settling into her consciousness. "Is it about Gerald?"

    Of course, he knew she would be thinking about her brother. He had learned to read her like a book. She could not hide anything from him, not that she was trying.

    "Yes," She honestly answered him, knowing denying it would not help.

    She also needed his opinion. She could not decide on something without considering his view. Although, she knew he would respect whatever she chose to do.

    "Do you think he is telling us the truth?" Alex asked her, sounding still skeptical.

    She knew Alex was a good judge of character. He could read people, whether they were worthy of his trust.

    However, Gerald was also good at hiding his true intention. Therefore, they could only rely on their gut feeling in his case.

    "I don''t know." She could not guarantee since she barely knew her brother. "But for Haley and their child''s sake..." She paused, thinking of her friend. "I would like to try."

    She could feel his fingers halted for a second, probably thinking of what she said. But was that enough to convince him about Gerald''s change of heart?

    Besides, Alex''s judgment was inurate since his bias against her brother clouded his ability to weigh and assess the situation.

    After all, her brother was instrumental in their kidnapping and torture. Her husband still held a grudge against Gerald.

    "So, if we decide to help him, what is in your mind?" Alex finally asked, standing up and taking his clothes off.

    Soon, she felt his warm body against hers, making her believe her body had gone to heaven while angels sang.

    She guessed it was the only thing she had been waiting for all day. She felt all the weight of her problems disappears, clearing her mind of her troubles.

    "I think I might have an idea." She said, entwining her arms around his shoulder while her fingers yed with the hair in his nape. "But can we discuss thatter?"

    She got her answer when his lips descended on hers, pulling her body against his. Secondster, nothing separated them except for a few water droplets on their bodies.

    "I love you so much, Mrs. Danie Hamilton ckstone." He huskily muttered in between his kisses.

    Suddenly, she wondered if anything would ever change in their rtionship. She had seen many couples divorcing after a few years into the marriage.

    "I love you too, more than my life, my Prince Alexander Princeton ckstone." She uttered back as pleasure sheathed her entire body.

    Would that happen to them? Or would they end up like their parents, happily married, that not even death could tear them apart?

 Chapter 1302: Why should I stay?

    He drove on the light to moderatete-night traffic, determined to arrive at his destination in time. He still had a few hours before his flight but wanted to arrive early at the airport.

    He knew this was another one of his impulsive moves, barely thinking it through. But he had been acting irrationally since meeting the person that turned his life upside down.

    "I am sorry." He practiced voicing the words he intended to tell her once he saw her. However, it did not feel right.

    Something did not seem right to him. Or something was missing. Maybe because, technically, he never intended to cheat. It was a mistake that should not have happened.

    "I have a confession to tell you." He tried another approach. Still, he felt lost for words. He could not think of the right thing to say to her.

    He guessed nothing he would say would make his action right. He had to live with his misdeed and the consequences.

    But how could he ept it if she decided she could not be with him anymore? What if making out with another girl, even if he thought it was her, was unforgivable?

    "Damn it!" He could only curse himself for putting himself in such a position.

    Nevertheless, he had to find a way to make her understand that none of this was his intention. But he guessed it would not be easy.

    He continued on the path, reading the signage pointing to the airport. He guessed he bettere up with a better way to tell her sooner. Or he might lose her forever.

    "David is right. I have no business being with Serena." Adam suddenly pulled over on the side of the road, debating whether to continue on his path.

    What if that was a sign that he would only hurt Serena, if not now, in the future? Could he honestly believe he could make a woman like her happy?

    He believed she was the star that shone brightly in the sky. On the other hand, he was nothing but an ordinary man. She was special. He was not.

    "No, he is not." He took his words back. He could not think of a life without Serena.

    He knew David only wished to protect his sister, but it did not mean his friend was right about him. He would die before hurting her.

    He tried to fight off his insecurity and guilt, but could he fix the problem by running to her side to confess? Was that the right thing to do?

    "This is insane." Shaking his head before he revved his car back into life. He looked at the iing traffic and made his way into the street.

    After a few minutes, he parked his car in the parking space and quickly exited his vehicle. He avoided the passersby, making his way to the entrance of the building.

    Soon, he entered the room, shocked to see that it was not the same as when he had left it that morning. He was home, but it did not look like it.

    "Is anybody here?" He asked, cautious to find a stranger lurking in his apartment.

    Instead of driving straight to the airport, he thought

    he should drop by his house to get a few things. He never knew how long it would take to convince her to forgive him.

    He would camp outside the orphanage if he had to. However, he might need some basic stuff, like a change of clothes and toiletries.

    "I suggest you get out of here before I beat the crap out of you." He could tell that someone else had been in his home.

    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin

    He could see his things moved from their original state. However, he could not help but wonder, or more like, confused.

    Why would an intruder clean his apartment? Should it be the other way around? Instead of finding his things thrashed and all over the floor, they seemed to be put back neatly in their ces.

    It did not make sense to him.

    "Show yourself." He said onest time when he noticed a movement in the other room.

    He scanned the space beside him for a weapon he could use if somebody suddenly attacked him. After all, he was not expecting any visitors.

    "It is just me." A familiar voice spoke further inside the room. And a few secondster, he saw an apparition.

    In his mind, it was like he was in a dream as she appeared before him with her angelic face and heavenly voice.

    He was paralyzed in his spot, unable to move or utter a word as he stared into her eyes. He guessed he needed time to convince himself that she was real and not just an illusion.

    "Serena." He uttered her name, not believing his eyes. He blinked his eyes, thinking she would disappear in a second. But to his surprise, she was still there.

    "Hi, Adam!" She greeted him. "I hope you don''t mind if I entered your apartment without your permission." She spoke, waving a key in her hand.

    He heard her, but his mind was still dazed as he stared at her. He could barely process what she said to him.

    He dropped his bag on the table on his right and closed the front door before facing her again. For a minute, he could only stare.

    "What are you doing here?" He said when he finally found his words, still stunned to see her. "I mean..." He paused, realizing he sounded like he did not want her there.

    "I did not expect to see you. You should have called." Still, it felt like he was making a bigger mess of everything as he realized he kept saying the wrong things. "I mean..."

    In his defense, she caught him by surprise. He thought he was flying to see her, not discover her in his apartment, already waiting for him.

    Suddenly, he realized he would have missed her if he had boarded that ne and flown thousands of miles to see her. Then, only to find out she was already there all along.

    "You seem unhappy." She disappointedly remarked as she moved further into the middle of the room. "I can leave ande back another time."

    Of course, that was the opposite of what he felt upon seeing her. He was ecstatic. His heart was soaring with happiness to be with her again.

    "No. I don''t want you to leave." He quickly stepped closer to her, enveloping her in his embrace. He still could not believe that she finally came back.

    "I swear I am overwhelmed with joy to have you back." He hugged her tighter, wanting to feel that she was real. "I am just surprised." He reasoned, looking down at her face. "That is all."

    His fingers moved to her hair, enjoying the softness of their strands as they glided along his fingers with ease. Then his other hand touched her face, loving the tenderness of her skin against his firm hand.

    However, he felt her stiffness against his body. It was as if she was not as excited as he was to see him. But he set it aside, believing she must have been waiting for him for hours.

    "Surprise!" She announced,cking the enthusiasm he expected from her.

    He saw that her eyes avoided looking directly at him. She seemed to be looking everywhere except him. But he only attributed that to tiredness. She just came from a long flight.

    Then, his eyes moved toward the adjoining kitchen, finally seeing the arrangement on the table she had prepared.

    ''That was it!'' He thought, concluding that exined everything.

    He realized she had nned something special. She probably cooked all that and even brought flowers and candles. And he just ruined it.

    "I am so sorry." He apologized profusely, thinking that he had messed up her surprise. "I did not know you wereing, so I workedte." Exining himself. "Did you do all that?"

    He could not help but feel like the luckiest man in the world for loving such an incredible and thoughtful woman. He never felt more blessed to have her in his life.

    However, his guilty conscience returned with a vengeance, nagging at him to confess. He could not continue to pretend that there was nothing wrong. He had to tell everything.

    "Well, the food is cold now." She dered, sounding disheartened. "And I think I should be going home. It is gettingte." She coldly said.

    She slowly extricated herself from his hold, pulling herself away from him. Then, she moved across the room to get her things.

    Again, he could only watch, surprised by her uncharacteristic behavior. Suddenly, he wondered if David had the chance to talk to her.

    What did David say to her? What did she know? Several questions crossed his mind as he watched her walk away.

    At the same time, he debated whether he had the right to stop her or to ask for her forgiveness. At that moment, he knew he was fucked up.

    "Please, Serena, don''t go." He wanted her to stay so he could have a chance to exin his side.

    Finally, he felt his legs, forcing them to move until he stopped behind her. "Please stay." He whispered behind her as his arms crept around her waist, pulling her back into his arms.

    "Why?" She sounded hurt. He could hear it in her voice and feel it in her body as she trembled against him.

    He knew right then that he had caused her pain. Thest thing he promised never to do to her. Damn! He was stupid, an idiot, and aplete douchebag.

    "Why should I stay?"

 Chapter 1303: Alive and free

    His feet walked back and forth across the living room of their new hideout. Nobody knew about this ce except for him.

    He had bought this property for this purpose. He knew they would be safe to hide here while he ironed out his ns and let the situation cool down.

    "What are you thinking?" Mike asked as he sat on the couch while Samson remained outside, checking the security of the ce.

    He could see that his friend was deep in thought. He trusted that he had a n. But still, they had to consider some alternatives.

    "I think you should go back," Gerald said as he finally turned to look at his friend. "You don''t need to run like me. I need you to stay and serve as my eyes and ears."

    He initially thought of escaping with his friend. They could start a new life somewhere else. But what kind of life would that be?

    He would never be free, just locked up in a different cage. What kind of life would he give Haley and his child when thew and his enemies hunt them down?

    "What do you mean?" Mike narrowed his eyes at him as he sprang from his seat.

    Of course, he heard his friend. However, he did not understand what he was thinking. Did his friend believe he could handle this situation on his own?

    He would go and let his friend face this situation without him. No, he could not do that. He promised to stay by his side, even if it cost him his life.

    "I am going away on my own." He went straight to the point while walking to the counter, grabbing himself a drink. "I don''t think you and Sam shoulde with me."

    Mike seemed confused by his suggestion. He could not me him. He had not shared any of his ns with him before.

    Gerald knew he would hear some resistance from his friend. But he had thought about this. In time, his friend would see it from his point of view.

    "Have you gone insane?" Mike shouted in disbelief. "How do you expect me to go back there and leave you alone to deal with this."

    He stood up and faced his friend, assuring his friend understood that he was not going away. However, he could already see that it would take more to convince his friend.

    He looked like he had already made up his mind about this. He would know since he knew his friend and had seen that expression before.

    "You know this is the right thing to do. We will have more chance of getting our lives back if we go our separate paths." Gerald said, convincing his friend to take his offer.

    He could not drag Mike into the mess he had created. His friend still had a chance to continue his life without the authorities and their enemies hounding him.

    Mike just had to y his cards right. Besides, he could still use him to spy on his enemies if his friend wished to continue with their original ns. All they needed was a better n this time.

    "But..." Mike was about to protest but stopped when he saw his friend''s eyes. "Ok. I am listening. What is the n?"

    He could tell that he was up to something. Maybe it was better to listen before he got worked up for nothing. Besides, his friend always had some great ideas.

    "So far, the authorities had nothing against you. You are only mywyer, trying to get me out of jail." Gerald exined their current scenario.

    He believed if Mike returned, thew could not touch him. They should know. Therefore, he could continue working under the District Attorney''s office.

    "And what about..." Mike paused again, seeing that his friend still had something to say.

    He returned to the couch, carrying his newly refilled drink. His friend followed closed by, sitting opposite him on the lone chair.

    "Don still has no idea that you are working with me. Besides, they still think I am dead unless the authorities dere I am alive." Gerald rationalized, making his point.

    However, he doubted the authorities would dere his sudden return to the living. If they would, they should have done it by now.

    However, just in case their enemies learned about his fake death, he had already devised another n. He just hoped that his sister would help him with it.

    "Ok. Let us say I go with this n of yours. What will you do?" Mike asked his friend, still unconvinced about the entire setup.

    Although he could see the usibility of his friend''s scheme, he still could not help but worry, not for his life but for his friend.

    Gerald was not just a mentor, a boss, or a partner. He had been a brother to him. Mike owed him not just gratitude but his life. Who he was today was because of his friend.

    "You don''t have to worry about me. I can take care of myself." Gerald ignored his friend''s concern.

    He could handle his situation. On the other hand, he needed his friend to focus on something else. He knew where he was going. He could not take Haley.

    "But I need you to continue with our original n. I still want all the dirt on Don, Mike, and Alfred." Gerald ordered his friend to work on their original n.

    It might be more difficult this time, but with his friend''s skills, he knew he would manage to get the job done.

    They had to give what the authorities wanted. It was the only way he and his friend could live normally. It was their ticket to their freedom.

    Or they would always look over their shoulders, wondering when they would end up in a coffin, buried six feet under the ground.

    "What about Haley and your child?" Mike asked, knowing that it would be on the top of his friend''s head.

    He knew his friend would die before letting anything harm the woman he loved and their unborn child. Therefore, he wondered what his friend had nned for them.

    Would he be taking them wherever he was going? But he doubted that. He believed his friend would never put them in harm''s way.

    "I already talked to his brother. Marcus would take care of her while I sort this out." Gerald could feel his heart breaking.

    He hated being away from her, but it would be worse if he could not see her again. He would have to endure not getting a glimpse of her for the time being until he could guarantee their safety.

    He immediately called Marcus earlier, believing he was the only one who could protect Haley from his enemies and her father.

    "I already told him where he could find her." He continued, exining to his friend what would happen next.

    After a few more minutes, he walked to the counter, refilling his ss with another shot. He needed some strong alcohol to help him get through this day.

    It was uneasy to think he would not see Haley for a while. But worse, to believe he might lose her forever. Then, what about his child? Would he ever hold him in his arms?

    "Are you sure about this?" Mike asked, but he seemed to ept his decision.

    He could not fault his friend for wanting to protect Haley. If he was in his shoes, he might do the same thing. He was just lucky that he was not in a rtionship.

    It was the reason he never wanted a family. He knew he could notmit to such responsibility. He still doubted if he could be a good guy.

    "No, but I know it has to happen." Gerald partially looked down at the floor. He guessed he had to trust his instinct this time. "Haley would be safer with Marcus for now."

    He knew that was the right decision for her and their child. However, he was not giving up. He would fight until hisst breath to return to her and his child.

    "What about you? Where are you going?" Mike asked, knowing that his friend would be alone. "What are your ns?"

    He knew it would be hard to hide fromw enforcement. They would surely be hot on his trails. They would never stop searching for him, knowing he would make a big case.

    The authorities might be using maximum tolerance right now as they kept silent. But Mike doubted they would stop pursuing his friend''s case.

    "You know you can''t hide forever." Mike reminded his friend.

    Of course, their enemies might be clueless about his current breathing status, but they had many men and spies all over the city, neighboring states, and other countries.

    It might not take long for them to realize he was still alive. Then, what? They woulde after him and finish what he started.

    "I know that. But don''t worry. I already have a n." Gerald could see his friend''s genuine concern.

    However, he could not share them with his friend. It was better to keep it to himself. The less people knew about what he had to do, the better.

    If there was something he appreciated about his father, Joaquin, it was some of the advice he gave him.

    He supposed his father taught him some valuable things, just like survival. If not for him, he was probably dead by now.

    "You just have to trust me, just like I trust you." Gerald tapped his friend on the shoulder before giving him a manly hug.

    He knew it was time for them to part ways. It might be temporary, depending on the oue of their ns. Or it could be for good if things would not work out for them.

    He knew that his journey would not be easy. He would have to deal with several obstacles in his path. But he promised to do everything he could to return to Haley alive and free.

 Chapter 1304: Damage control

    He knew he had many reasons why she should stay. But would that be enough for her? He could not say. However, he had to try.

    Losing her would never be an option for him. He would give up everything he owned. He would fight for her with hisst breath if that would be the only way to make her stay.

    "Because..." Adam paused as he gently forced her to turn to face him.

    He wanted to see her face. He needed to see her reaction to what he had to say. It was the only way he could gauge his situation.

    "Because what?" She asked, slightly sounding indifferent, failing to return his hug while standing before him, immobile.

    Honestly, this was not what he expected her reaction would be once they saw each other again. He guessed he thought she would be thrilled and excited like him.

    On the other hand, she should be furious with him if David mentioned his transgression. However, she was too calm if she knew anything about it.

    "Before I answer that, there is something I would like to tell you." He pulled her toward the sofa and ushered her to sit with him.

    He knew he could keep telling her that she meant the world to him. But it would not make things better. It would not be the solution to his problem.

    But if he hid his secret from her, it would needle inside him. Eventually, it would destroy him and his rtionship with her.

    "What is it?" Serena insisted as if she waspelling him to confess without being forceful.

    At least, that was how he would do it in a courtroom. He would not directly ask the question. But he would find a way to extract the truth.

    "It is more of a confession, but I need you to keep an open mind before making any judgment." He knew he was asking too much as he held her hand in his.

    Nheless, he would need all the help he could get before he lost her forever because of his stupidity. He turned to face her, hoping she would see his sincerity.

    "Have you done something wrong?" Of course, she would ask him that. Why would he confess if he had been a good boy?

    Damn! He hated being in this situation. He had never in his life cheated before. He always believed in honesty, respect, and hard work.

    He had many tight spots when he was young and still studying, but the temptation of going on the easy path never crossed his mind.

    He never used his position or a piece of evidence to cheat his way into a win. He yed and fought fair. That was the only way he survived in this chaotic world, by keeping his integrity intact.

    "Yes." He answered quickly and truthfully. He was not about to deny that. As they said, the truth would set him free. And he firmly believed that without a doubt.

    He could see the disappointment on her face. It was like she had already expected his answer. Now, he could not help but dread what she heard about him.

    "But I hope you will listen to the whole story." Adam believed it was the only way she would see his innocence.

    Frankly, he was guilty of doing the act, but as far as his conscience was concerned, he was innocent. Although, he med himself for putting himself in such a position and no one else.

    He felt her move, pulling her hand from his grip. He watched her, worried that she would leave. But she only inserted her hand inside her pocket and pulled something out.

    "Does this have to do something with your guilt?" Serena said in her barely controlled emotion. "She is beautiful, and she must be smart."

    "A gorgeous doctor." She quickly added as her voice slightly cracked.

    This time, he saw how her lips trembled while her hand shook as she pushed aminated card toward him.

    He wondered what it was all about, frowning as he looked at the card in his hand. But it did not take a few seconds for his mind to get enlightened.

    "Where did you get this?" He asked, confused and worried.

    He could not understand why she had Roseann''s identification card. But he was more afraid of what she concluded in that pretty head of hers.

    He would not me her if she assumed that he was another asshole. Her experience had already done a number on her.

    "Does it matter?" She asked, not furious but sounding like she had enough. "So, it is about her." She voiced her presumption.

    Unfortunately, she was not wrong since it was about her. This entire situation was about a girl in his apartment making out with him the other night.

    "Yes, but there is a good exnation for all of this." He said, hoping she would have the patience to listen to him. But he doubted if it was a good one.

    Was there an easy way to tell his girlfriend he was kissing another girl in this spot? He guessed not as he found it hard to find the right words to say to her.

    "Ok. I am listening." She casually said as if she was disinterested. Or was it the calm before the storm? He could not tell.

    Was she going to explode any minute now? Or after he had told her the story. He could not tell. But one thing was for sure. It would not be easy for both of them.

    "I hope you don''t mind if I tell you everything from the start." It would be a long story.

    Nevertheless, he believed it would make his reasoning more understandable instead of jumping straight into his sin.

    "I went out with your brother the other night. I wished to talk to him about us. I wanted to make it official." That had always been his intention.

    He told her about what had transpired that night. How he and her brother talked and bonded. He also told her how her brother gave his blessing to their rtionship.

    "It was great, but I got carried away. I had too much to drink. I was so happy and excited to tell you that I lost count of how many shots I already had." He knew it was not an excuse, but it was what had happened.

    He looked up to stare into her eyes. He wanted to read what was going through her mind. Did she believe him? He wanted to know.

    But all he saw was the despair that registered in the depth of her eyes. She had no tears, but he could see how his words reminded her of the past and her pain.

    "Was she some random girl you picked up from the bar?" Suddenly, she was asking questions.

    He could only imagine what was ying in her mind. This experience must be nothing new to her.

    He could already assume that her past boyfriend had done this countless times. He had seen the news and read the tabloids to know as much.

    Of course, he remembered herst boyfriend, Elliot. He was the ssic douchebag. Now, he could only think he was no better for putting her again in this situation.

    "No." Technically she was not, although he met her in a bar. "She is a friend." She was not some stranger he took home.

    But did it make it better? He doubted. It might be quite the opposite. He might have made it worse. It meant that he had a history with this girl.

    "Oh!" She sounded very disappointed. "You hung out a lot with her." It was not a question but a statement that sounded like an usation.

    Or it only sounded like that because somehow he felt guilty. "It is not like that." He wished he could exin himself.

    Unfortunately, he could not find the right words. It felt like every time he opened his mouth. He only made his situation worse.

    "Then, what is your rtionship with her?" She questioned, but he could already see that she had something made up in her mind.

    He quickly grabbed her hand when she turned away from him. He could finally see her tears welling up in her eyes. But she tried to fight them, not wanting him to see her break down.

    "She..." Before he could answer her, a phone ringing broke his sentence, and a shrilling sound filled the air.

    He quickly pulled his phone out of his pocket, checking the caller. He debated for a second to answer or let it go to voicemail.

    However, it was David. He could not ignore him. First, he was his boss. And most of all, he was Serena''s brother. Still, Serena was more important to him.

    "I am sorry about that." He said, turning the call off and returning it to his pocket. However, the phone persistently rang, creating a distraction.

    "I think you better answer that first. It seems urgent." Serena pointed to his pocket, where he put his phone.

    "It is David." He pointed out, not wanting her to draw another wrong conclusion. "Let me take this outside for a few minutes." He told her. "But please don''t go. We still have a lot to talk about."

    He hastily moved toward the small balcony of his apartment. Well, more like a fire escape. Then, he answered the call.

    "David." He answered, slightly out of breath. Not because he was tired but because he was exasperated. "I am d you called."

    He wondered if he should tell his friend her sister was in his apartment. But that could mean trouble. Maybe he should inform him when he cleared up the misunderstanding.

    "We have a lot to talk about. I want to rify what happened the other night. It is not what you think. But this is not a good time." Adam knew that was not the best way to start the conversation, but he had no choice.

    "Really?" His friend sounded furious. "You asked me to call. Then you have no time for me."

    He knew he could hear him saying more but barely heard them as he looked at the ss door leading inside his apartment.

    He knew he heard someone knocking. But he thought it might be on his neighbor''s door, not his. However, he was stunned to see Roseann by the door, talking to Serena.

    "I got to go." he hung up the phone, not caring if his friend would swear him off this earth. He had to deal with himter.

    At that moment, he had to do something to fix his situation. He had to do some damage control before making it worse as he walked straight to the two women in his life.

 Chapter 1305: A fly on the wall

    Roseann could not find his card. "Where is it?" She had looked everywhere.

    She knew she had it the other day. However, she only noticed it missing at the hospital when her superior asked her for it.

    She wondered if it had fallen somewhere, recalling her activities that day. Where did she go? But it was not in her locker at the hospital or stuck in her dirty clothes at home.

    "Oh! Crap!" She suddenly remembered where she had been the other night.

    Could she have left it there by ident? It could have fallen from her pocket when shey on the couch. Unfortunately, she recalled the unfortunate incident.

    Nevertheless, she remembered she did not check her things when she left his apartment. She only grabbed her bag from the table and walked out the door after their awkward conversation.

    "You idiot." She mumbled to herself as she returned to the scene of her crime.

    She remembered telling herself to lie low from seeing him. She was lucky he still considered her friend. She did not want to push her luck and drive him away.

    Good men were hard to find. And Adam was one of the best people she had ever met. Therefore, she decided to stop seeing him, at least, until the uneasiness she felt had gone away.

    "Now, suck it up and knock on the door." She internally urged herself as she strode in the narrow hallway toward his apartment door.

    She had no choice but to visit him this soon because she needed to find her badge. Of course, she could always secure a new one, but that would take time, paperwork, and many questions.

    This way was far faster and easier, but she guessed not as convenient as she thought. She wished it did not happen, but it did.

    "He should be home by now." She whispered to herself, knocking gently first at the door.

    She doubted he would be already asleep. But she wondered if he would want to see her this soon. After all, it was just more than a day that passed.

    Although he said he wished them to remain friends, she could not help but think of the problem she caused. She could only hope she did not cause a rift in his rtionship with the woman he loved.

    "No, I am not in love with him." At least, she believed she had no strong feelings for Adam.

    He was just a friend. What happened the other night should never have happened. But it did because she was lonely and heartbroken.

    She was indeed in love but with another man. And it hurt to see that man with the right woman. She wished with all her heart that she was not, but the heart wanted what it wanted.

    "No. I will never hurt Rose." She could never take the man her sister loved, no matter how painful it was to see them together.

    She knocked again on the door, trying to shove her thoughts at the back of her mind. She did not want to think about that. She wished to forget and move on.

    "Where was he?" She asked herself when nobody answered on her third try. But she knocked louder this time.

    Finally, she heard themotion behind the door. Then, someone opened the door. But to her surprise, she looked nothing like Adam.

    She believed she saw an angel as light glowed around her. But she guessed that was just her imagination as she saw the famous actress before her.

    "Hi!" She managed to greet her, knowing who she was.

    Fortunately, she still uttered a word as she felt her throat constricted. What was Serena, the famous actress, doing here?

    More like, what was she doing there? Oh my! She should not be there as the other woman stared at her, who appeared in shock, just like her.

    "Hi! Are you looking for someone?" Serena was the first to recover from their few seconds of silence.

    The actress quickly smiled and appeared friendly. Suddenly, she wondered if the young actress already heard something.

    How else could she exin what she saw earlier on her face? Although she appeared like nothing happened now, she still saw the recognition in her eyes.

    "I am sorry. I know it is a bitte, but is Adam around?" She said, finally finding the right words to say.

    She still believed Serena might be suspecting something. Nheless, she was not letting it show in her face. Like a great performer, she had a lot of practice in acting the part of being clueless.

    "But I cane back another time." Suddenly, she felt she hade at a terrible time.

    She was ready to leave, intending toe back another time, or she could file that her card had been missing and get a new one.

    She felt like she was intruding on a private affair. And the most important thing at this moment was to get out of there.

    "No, let me get Adam. I am sure he would love to see you." Serena opened the door wider, allowing her entry inside the room.

    She was about to decline, feeling like it was a trap. rm bells rang in her head, telling her to get away before it was toote.

    "I am sure I cane back..." But she did not finish as she felt a hand on her arm, pulling her inside the room.

    That was when she saw Adam rushing to get to their side. She guessed it was toote. He already saw her. And damn, she was with her.

    "No. I am dying to meet Adam''s friends." Serena said as she closed the door behind her in time for Adam to reach them. "Adam, look at who I found by the door."

    She could tell that despite her rxed and friendly demeanor, she saw some underlying emotion in the actress''s voice. And Adam did not miss it, as he looked guilty as hell.

    "Roseann, what are you doing here?" He finally asked as he tried to control his voice and the situation.

    She loved to say that she had identally found herself in the neighborhood and knocked on his door. But she doubted they would buy her exnation.

    However, she could note up with a lie. But telling the truth did not seem eptable under the present circumstance.

    Why did she put herself in the middle of this situation? It seemed that she could not make anything right.

    "I am sure a friend could visit a friend without the need for a reason." Serena saved her, answering his question for her. "Why don''t we go inside and sit?"

    Serena looked at Adam before returning her eyes to her. She could feel her stare drilling into her heart. Maybe it was the fact that she was remorseful.

    "That is not necessary. I only drop by to say hi, but I can''t stay." She finally said, hoping that Serena would buy it and not insist.

    She doubted she could spend more time with Adam and Serena without breaking down. She was not an evil person, definitely not a homewrecker.

    "I am d the two of you finally met, but I am sure Roseann coulde back another time." Adam seemed to understand her situation as he backed her up.

    However, Serena would not have it. "Nonsense. I think a few minutes of getting to know each other would not hurt."

    Serena guided her toward the couch, which made her feel more ufortable. She could still imagine her lying on that soft cushion with him on top of her.

    She suddenly wished she was the drunk one, so she could pretend to be unaware of all her actions. But sadly, she could only regret it.

    "I never met Adam''s friends before. I guess, except for my brother and their group of friends." Serena exined as she sat right next to her.

    Serena talked about David and Adam as if they had been friends for a long time. But that was news to her, only knowing David and Adam''s rtionship recently.

    Of course, she barely knew anything about David''s past. Her sister might, but she had lost her memory at the moment.

    "Why don''t you get her a drink?" Serena told Adam, who had been silent, probably thinking of how to fix this situation.

    Serena looked at Adam as if waiting for him to get that drink or say something. "What do you prefer?" She turned to her as if trying to get her opinion.

    She thought telling a family that her patient was about to die was hard. But it was nothingpared to her current situation.

    "I think water is fine." Roseann did not think putting alcohol in the mix would help her condition. "Besides, I can''t stay long."

    Suddenly, she regretted not turning around and running as fast as she could when she still had a chance. Now, she had no other option but to face this head-on.

    "Oh, that is unfortunate." Serena sounded a bit different this time as her voice changed. "I was hoping you would stay longer to apany Adam."

    Suddenly, Serena stood from the chair and grabbed her handbag nearby. Then, she turned to face Adam with pain in her eyes.

    "It is not what you think, Serena. Please, listen. I want to exin." Adam stood up and stopped Serena before she could walk further across the room.

    "I am sure you have a good exnation for all of this," Serena said. "But I don''t think I am ready to listen to you right now."

    Roseann could understand Serena''s sentiment. She watched Adam and Serena talk while awkwardly staying in the background.

    She could barely hear the rest of their conversation. But she could guess what it was. Should she say something?

    No, she had no right to meddle in a private affair.

    She should not even be listening to them. However, she still ended up in the middle of everything, making her feel like a fly on the wall.

 Chapter 1306: Her reality

    Her eyes searched the mirror, trying to find what else could go wrong. In her experience, she never had been this lucky before.

    Usually, when something extraordinary and incredible happened to her, something else would follow. Unfortunately, it would be the opposite.

    "Is this real?" She asked one more time. "Is this happening?" Staring at her reflection in the mirror.

    She loved what she saw. She was deliriously happy as a beautiful smile covered her face. However, she could not but worry, waiting for the other shoe to drop.

    What else could go wrong to ruin this beautiful feeling? What would happen to wake her up and tell her this was just a dream?

    "Mama?" A small voice spoke at her back as the door gently glide opened. Then, a small head peeked behind the wooden barrier. "Are you done yet?"

    Slowly, he walked toward her, carrying a small bouquet of assorted gorgeous flowers. When she looked into his tiny adorable face, her son smiled, adding joy to her day.

    She could look at his son all day and never get tired. Quite the contrary, she felt so much more rxed when he was in her arms.

    "Yeah!" She checked her makeup onest time. "I think so." Finding nothing else out of ce. "What about you?" She asked when he finally stood before her.

    Her son looked handsome in his new and expensive clothes. She guessed there were some things that money could buy. If not everything.

    "Wow, you look pretty, Mama." Edison sweetly articted as he stared at her.

    She could not help but chuckle at her son''s tone as he imitated his soon-to-be stepfather, or father, as Zach insisted.

    Her husband-to-be did not want thebel of not being her son''s biological father. So, he intended to adopt him as soon as they were married.

    "Do I?" She asked, but she certainly felt it. She felt beautiful, not because of her expensive dress or the coloring on her face.

    She felt like she was the most beautiful woman in the world because of how she felt when Zach looked at her with adoration and love.

    Of course, she was not delusional to believe Zach fell for her beauty and charm. However, she appreciated him more because he loved her despite everything shecked. Moreover, he did not care about her ws. Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelBin

    "Yes, you are." Her son nodded in confirmation, standing up straight like a real man.

    And how could she forget how lucky she was that the man she loved also loved her son? He never once judged her for having a child.

    On the other hand, he quickly stepped onto the te and took over the role, not caring if Edison was not his son.

    "You look very handsome yourself." Sheplimented him as she pulled him in a soft hug. "Can you give Mommy a kiss?" She asked, wanting to feel his love and warmth.

    She could feel that her son was growing too fast. It would not be long before he would not be her baby anymore.

    Not only that, but she also felt that she would not have his full attention for herself. It would not be the two of them against the world anymore.

    "Can we go now?" He impatiently said after giving her the warmest kiss and a tight hug. "Zachy is already waiting for us."

    She could not help but feel delighted, seeing the anxiousness on his face. Her son could not wait to be with her fiancee.

    Who knew she would ever find the man who would love her son like that? She had given up on love for fear that no man would ept another man''s child, but not Zach.

    "Of course, we can." She inhaled onest deep breath as she took her son''s hand, allowing him to guide her outside her room.

    Soon, she would have a husband who would be her partner for the rest of their lives. Then, her son would have a new father who would guide him to his future.

    What could she ask for? From being alone to having a son, now, she would have a family. She could only feel blessed.

    "Are you ready, Ria?" His familiar voice echoed in her hallway as he stood outside her door. She could only nod, feeling a heaviness forming deep inside her chest.

    It was not a heart attack, but it felt that way as she felt the overwhelming joy of finally finding the man of her dreams.

    But, of course, she fought off the tears from forming in her eyes. It was not the time for crying. She had enough of that. It was a time for celebration as she put a beaming smile on her lips.

    "I guess this is as ready as I can be." She honestly answered her fiancee, believing that it might take more time for all of this to sink in.

    However, knowing that Zach and Edison would be on her side, holding her hands through the years toe. This time, she had people to stand in her corner.

    "By the way, have someone told you that you look beautiful?" Zach said to her as he held her hand and kissed her.

    It was short but was more than enough to make her feel like she was floating in the air. She guessed this was the feeling of someone who just won the lottery.

    But to her, it was not the money but the security of having someone who would always have her back. She felt like she had won the grandest prize ever, a love that wouldst her a lifetime.

    "I am sorry, but somebody already beat you to it." She pointed at her son while a chuckle escaped her lips as she watched his reaction.

    She watched the fake disappointment in his expression as he heard that Edison had beat him to it.

    "Ok. Then, let me be the second person to tell you that you are the most beautiful woman in the room." He whispered to her as he leaned against her ears.

    This time, sheughed at his very wellposedpliment. However, there was a w in his statement.

    "I wish you could have said that once we are in the party." She countered, seeing that she was the only woman in the room since it was just the three of them in the apartment.

    "I meant that." He quickly added, seeing the error of his ways.

    But she knew he only meant for her tough so that he could drive away her nervous jitters. He must have felt how cold her fingers were as she dreaded being with his entire family.

    After she met with his mother, things seemed to fall into ce in their rtionship. Although she could not be sure if his mother had already epted her, at least she was civil.

    "Thanks." She kissed him on the cheeks, slightly putting a red mark on his cheeks. "Wait." She quickly wiped the stain with his fingers before he pulled away.

    She wished she could do more to show her appreciation for everything he had done for her. Fortunately, she would have a lifetime to do so.

    And she intended to love him with all her heart until the day she died. But she guessed that was already part of her wedding vows.

    "Aren''t we going yet?" Edisonined as he waited by the stairs. "Grandpa is waiting." He grumbled.

    Zach motioned for her to walk before him, allowing her to follow Edison down the stairs and into the waiting limousine outside her apartment.

    However, she could not help but think of her son with Zach''s father. She could see that the older gentleman genuinely adored his son.

    Zach''s father, like her fiancee, had taken the role of a grandfather without a second thought. He epted Edison as if he was his flesh and blood.

    "Where is Sasha?" She asked, not seeing the young girl with her family.

    She needed them to be there since they were the closest to a family she got. They might not have the same blood type.

    But they had been there for her and Edison throughout these years. Love and respect had bonded them, making them a family.

    "They are already on their way," Zach exined as he helped her into the backseat, following Edison, who had already taken the opposite side.

    Her son seemed to adapt to their new situation easier than her. But kids were more resilient than adults. She guessed, in her case, it might take her more time to adjust to this luxurious life,ing from nothing.

    However, one thing she was thankful for. Zach seemed to have changedpared to the first time she met him. He was not the spoiled brat she once knew.

    "I can''t wait to marry you." He whispered as he held her cold fingers in his firm, warm hands, massaging them gently to soothe her frail nerves.

    Hisforting words seemed to calm her down, giving her the strength to face whatever challenges woulde their way.

    Because she believed there would be many. But if they worked and stayed together, nothing could break them apart.

    "Me too." Ria leaned her head, resting them on his shoulders as her eyes watched her son, looking over the window, seemingly excited to reach their destination.

    She could finally see that this was real. There was no waking up to another reality. She was on her way to her engagement party, hosted by his parents.

    Soon, she would marry into his family. And she would be a part of a real family, where they had to attend Sunday lunches or dinners.

    As she gazed into her son''s eyes, she had a realization. There was no alternate universe.

    This, she, Zach, and Edison.

    What she had here was now her reality.

 Chapter 1307: Between a father and a son

    "Where is Edison?" Zach noticed that the young boy was nowhere to be found.

    He and his fiancee had been roaming around, mingling with their guests that he lost track of their child. He could not help but worry since he was still new to this parenting act.

    He had promised to help Ria in raising their child. Yes! He wanted to be Edison''s father, not just his stepfather. Therefore, he already had hiswyer prepare the adoption papers.

    "Don''t worry, Zach. He is with your father." Ria tapped him on his arm, reassuring him.

    He guessed he still had many more to learn about caring for a child. However, he knew he was up to the challenge.

    He swore that despite his busy schedule. He would always find time for his family. He would never neglect the opportunity given to him to have a family of his own.

    "I can''t help it." He smiled with relief. "I am always afraid he would go missing if I lost sight of him." He finally admitted what was running through his mind. "That something bad would happen to him."

    That was what he felt every second Ria left Edison in his care. He could not take his eyes away from the boy, terrified he might get hurt or lost in his watch.

    "That is perfectly natural. It only means you care and you love Edison." Ria exined to him.

    She immediately turned and faced him, putting her warm palms across his cheeks while looking deeply into his eyes.

    "Every loving parent wishes they could have eyes on their child twenty-four seven. But the reality is, we can only do so much to protect them." Ria shared with him.

    He could only imagine what Ria had gone through all those years of raising Edison alone. She had to be the mother, the breadwinner, and the caretaker of a sickly child.

    But he believed she managed with not just flying colors. She surpassed his every expectation. She was indeed an incredible woman, a superwoman in his book.

    "Yeah, I guess I am still learning. I only hope that I will be the father that Edison needs." Zach smiled, feeling so much better.

    Of course, there were times that he doubted if he would be a good father. But it did not mean he was not up to the challenge. On the contrary, he was ready to try.

    Besides, why would he be scared when he had her by his side? He was lucky to have this woman in his life who would do everything for the welfare of their child, or hopefully children, soon.

    "Of course, you will be the best father to Edison." She guaranteed as if she had never doubted him for a second.

    She looked at him with so much love and respect that he felt an overwhelming emotion he could not exin. But most of all, he could not wait to marry her and be with her for the rest of their lives.

    Who would have thought that the boy who never cared for anyone but himself would end up loving andmitting to this woman and her child too?

    "Only because you made me want to be one." He said, but before they could say more, they heard a voice calling them, disturbing their private moment.

    He guessed their break was over as his mother sought their attention. But at least his mother had warmed up to Ria and the idea that he would marry her regardless of whether his mother agreed or opposed.

    He initially thought he would have more difficulty convincing his father about this union. But somehow, Edison did the job for him. His father, just like him, adored the young kiddo.

    "I think your mother is looking for us," Ria informed him, hearing his mother''s voice calling for them.

    He was not entirely sure what had transpired between Ria and his mother, but somehow, his fiancee found a way to soften his mother''s heart. She convinced her to be more amicable in their rtionship.

    Again, he could only thank Ria for her superpowers. She truly knew how to work her magic, not only with him, Edison, but also with his parents.

    "Thank you for trusting me." He whispered into her ears, knowing how lucky he was that she agreed to marry him and be the father of her child.

    He pulled her hand into his lips, kissing the ring he had ced on her fingers. Soon, he intended to put another one, hoping to seal their evesting love.

    "Thank you for loving not only me but Edison too." She responded with a lovely smile that could have lightened up even his darkest day.

    Not a secondter, her arms wrapped around his shoulder while kissing him. He supposed words would not be enough to express how much they loved each other.

    However, good things had tost to give way to better things, as his mother appeared before them. "Hey, the guests are looking for you two." His mother said in her reprimanding tone. "You will have all the time in the world some other time, but not now."

    He could not remember thest time he heard her mother speak to him like that, with care, love, and affection. It must have been years.

    Still, he felt her love every time he spent time with her, just different now. Now, he finally realized how difficult it was to have a family.

    "Yes, Mom." He pulled Ria back to the party with his mother hot on their tails.

    He could tell that Ria was slightly embarrassed for being caught making out with him by his mother in one of her parlors.

    He watched her cheeks turn pinkish red, making her look more adorable. But more than that, he could also see how excited she was to be part of his family as his parents weed her with open arms.

    "And by the way, where is your father?" His mother asked him when they saw that he was not back yet at the party. It seemed Edison was still with him too.

    He could only suspect where they could have gone. He remembered a ce where his father would love to take him when he was a child. His father called it his secret room.

    The Senator, despite his position and power, had one weakness. He was afraid of his mother, especially when she was in a foul mood.

    "I will go and get him." He quickly volunteered. He also thought it would be a good time for Ria and his mother to bond while entertaining their rtives and friends.

    "Why don''t you show Ria around and introduce them to some of our other guests?" He suggested.

    A family affair in their household had always been a massive affair. He could not remember a family celebration that consisted of a few people.

    As the son of a sessful politician, his concept of family had extended beyond blood rtions. It included friends, associates, and people who supported his father''s political career.

    "I am more than delighted." His mother responded with a friendly smile as she ushered her fiancee into the awaiting crowd.

    He could not me Ria if she could not remember many of these people''s names. It took him almost his entire childhood to get their names right.

    However, if she nned to be part of this family, he believed it was better she understood now what and who she was marrying herself into.

    "I will see you in a bit." He promised as he walked in the opposite direction, exiting the other hallway away from the noise and the growing crowd.

    After a few minutes, he stood outside their mansion and passed their expansivewn. He could already tell from themotion in the other building that he would find the people he sought in there.

    He entered the well-maintained barn his father had converted into his private area. It was considerably farther from the main house, making it not essible to his mother, who never liked the outdoors.

    "You see this." Zach could hear his father''s voice from outside the door. He could tell his father was probably showing off his prize possessions to the new, youngest family member.

    He still recalled how his father told him that it was not the money that made a man wealthy and sessful but the experiences he acquired in his lifetime.

    He also remembered thinking that was a load of crap. How could those pieces of junk signify wealth? He always thought that his father''s collections were nothing but some worthless thrash.

    "Oh! Did you take that out of a monster?" He walked into Edison, holding the piece of the tooth his father had kept on one of their trip to Africa when he was just a young boy.

    "No. But a great hunter gave it to Zach as a token of his bravery." Suddenly, he could not help the tears welling up in his eyes. But, of course, he kept it at bay.

    He did not realize that his father kept that after all these years. To him, it was a useless tooth that had no value. Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    But now, he realized that it was more than that. He guessed no amount could measure up to the memories brought up by those worthless objects.

    "Cool." Edison expressed in his most amazed and excited voice. "Zach is brave." He added as he held to the tooth as if it was a delicate gem he was afraid to lose.

    "Yes, he is. And he is going to be your father now. So, I think he would want you to have that." His father said as he looked up and stared directly into his eyes.

    "Really?" Edison could not seem to believe his ears. But whatever it was, Edison hugged his new grandfather with love and affection.

    Now, he wondered if he was surprised by receiving the tooth or the thought that he would be his father.

    Nevertheless, in his thought, he could not wait to have a bonding moment like this between a father and a son.

 Chapter 1308: The future

    "Are you sure you want toe?" Marcus looked at his wife, who was busy packing her suitcase.

    He was going on a business trip, and his wife insisted toe along with him. Of course, he would love to have his wife with him. They could always make the purpose of the trip both business and pleasure.

    However, his biggest concern was her pregnancy. They had already lost a baby. They could not afford to lose another one.

    "Yeah, for the hundredth time, I aming." Jacky stubbornly answered, pouting her lips to show she did not like that he kept questioning her decision.

    Although the doctors assured him that Jacky was healthy and safe to travel, he still could not stop worrying about her.

    He did not want her to go through another traumatic experience of losing another child. He was afraid that the next time, she would not make it.

    "Ok. I am just making sure." He guessed he had to learn to trust his wife again.

    Besides, the doctors said they should try to return to their routine so that she could move on with the loss. Maybe taking her on this trip would be good not only for her but for both of them.

    He could bring back the spark of their rtionship, not that they lost it. They just put it aside. But now that things were returning to normal, he wanted what they had. He wanted the old Jacky back.

    "Stop worrying about me," Jacky confidently said, acting like she knew what was best for her. "And don''t worry about our baby. I am being careful this time."

    She walked toward him, putting her fingers on his face while staring at him. He could see the fear and pain in her eyes, but he could only assume she was trying to be strong for them.

    He believed she was still fighting the demons inside her that tried to overwhelm her. But still, he knew she was doing everything to bring back the woman he once loved.

    "You can''t me me. It is my job to worry about you and our baby." Marcus also touched her face, letting his fingers glide across her chin.

    As much as he wanted to stay in this position forever, they could not. They had a flight to catch and a destination to go to.

    "And it is my job to worry about you." She responded, touching her finger on the tip of his nose. "So, I aming to guarantee that you are ok."

    She tiptoed to reach his face and kissed him deeply on his lips before she pulled away. She walked back to the bed and sat on the edge.

    "Then, you will look after me and the baby to ensure our safety." She added as she touched her belly that was carrying their child.

    He guessed she had a point. Their rtionship should be based not just on love. But it also needed trust, respect, and teamwork.

    He finished packing his things, needing only one suitcase, unlike his wife, who still had a few things lying around that had to go into her bag.

    "Aren''t you done packing yet?" He asked, seeing that herst luggage was still open.

    He still could not fathom how many clothes a woman had to bring in a five days trip. He only needed one while his wife already packed five suitcases.

    "I don''t know. I feel like I am missing something." She said as she tapped her fingers on her chin, trying to determine what else she might have forgotten.

    But despite this unusual habit, he never stopped appreciating why his wife had to go through all this trouble. It was simple.

    She only wanted to look her best for him. She wished to be the most beautiful woman in the room, only for him.

    "Let me just buy you whatever it is you need. I am sure there are many various stores on the ind that we can go to." He suggested, hoping that would resolve the situation.

    He did not want to bete for his meeting, although he knew his business partners would understand his tardiness.

    Nevertheless, he had always practiced good business, which included preparing diligently for every client and showing up on time.

    "Maybe I am just being forgetful, but I think I have everything in the bag." She assured him, closing the lid of herst bag.

    However, he knew that she did not like buying things impulsively. She hated wasting his money. Truthfully, she barely touched their savings.

    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin

    He understood her concern since she lived in an impoverished childhood. She had to work hard for every penny she earned to survive.

    "If you say so." And one thing he learned about her. Never try to contradict her. It would be much easier if he would agree with her as long as it was reasonable.

    Fortunately, Jacky was a rational thinker. Therefore, it was not hard for him to conform or create apromise with her.

    However, he knew she was a fighter. She was not afraid to insist on what she believed in. And that was what he loved about her.

    "Shall we? We don''t want to bete." He assisted his wife to their waiting car.

    He knew that his wife would know more about the value of time. She had worked hard to get to her position. For her, every minute counted.

    An hourter, they were seatedfortably in his private ne, climbing to a higher altitude, flying within the clouds.

    "Are you ok?" He asked his wife, who would not even look at him. She had her eyes closed since the ne took off the tarmac.

    He always thought she would get used to flying, but he guessed she needed more time. Still, he believed she had improvedpared to their previous flight.

    "Yeah! I think I am much better." She finally opened her eyes and turned to the window to look at the view. "I am d the sky is clear." She observed, probably feeling much relieved.

    He had already checked the weather. So far, the forecast was clear sky, with no forming storms or abnormal weather anomalies.

    "It is beautiful." Shemented as they passed a few thin white clouds.

    He doubted if there would be rain from miles away, seeing the blueness of the horizon. The sun was up, and there would be nothing but sunshine at their destination.

    "Yeah. It is. Wait till you see where we are going." Marcus said excitedly.

    He had seen the ce. It was still ongoing construction, but half of the project would have its soft opening soon.

    He would go there to facilitate the negotiations between the new owner and the investors. Yes! Alex bought it as a new venture of their growing enterprise.

    "I can''t wait to get there." Jacky also expressed her excitement. It was also the reason why she wished to go with him. She wanted to see the ce.

    But, of course, he believed that was just one reason. They had other motivations for taking on this project. He could conclude this was not just business and pleasure but more.

    "Why don''t you rest? It is still a long flight." He guided her to the small private area of the ne where she could lie down and sleep.

    It would be better for her to rx than be anxious during the trip. Although the doctors assured him she was safe on the airne, he could not be too careful.

    "I am feeling sleepy. What about you? Aren''t you going to take a short nap?" She asked when he did not make a move of lying down beside her.

    He knew he would not sleep a wink. But he supposed it would be better to apany his wife, at least just until she dozed off.

    He wrapped her in his arms, closing his eyes. He could feel her body molding against him, probably finding thatfortable spot.

    He pretended to sleep as he steadied his breathing, hoping it would help her rx. In a few minutes, he felt her heart slowing down. She was sumbing to a deep slumber.

    "I love you, Jacky." He whispered to the sleeping form of his wife.

    Then, he found himself staring into the small window beside him. He could see the few clouds floating in the heavens.

    He thought it would give him peace. But instead, he could feel his heart in turmoil. His mind was nowhere from slowing down as hundred of thoughts swirled in his consciousness.

    "How could he protect the people he loved?" That was the thought that bothered him the most.

    How could he fight an enemy he did not know existed until recently?

    How could he put him behind bars if he was his father?

    He had always hated him because he was a despicable man. That was the truth. But he never thought in his wildest dream that his father was the devil himself.

    He had hidden his true nature well, pretending to be a good man. However, he did not expect that he was worse than Gerald.

    "Haley!" He knew he had to protect his sister. But he had never imagined he would keep her safe against their father.

    And what about his wife and his unborn child? He stared at her, looking peaceful as she slept. She was still recovering. He barely had her back.

    And what about his son? He could only hope for his safe delivery to this world. To him, he was the future. He was the one that would change their lives forever.

 Chapter 1309: Eye to eye

    She loved to be out of there, closer to nature, as she stared outside the bedroom, overlooking the vast, captivating blue ocean.

    Although she could not imagine leaving the city where she had lived her entire life, she still enjoyed a break from her chaotic life.

    "This is perfect." She thought. A few days away from the pollution, the fast pace, and her rat-race life.

    She could finally have the vacation that she and her husband needed. And she guessed time to slow down and care for her unborn child.

    Her husband had been nagging her to rest, take a day off or leave from work. However, she never felt the need.

    On the contrary, she thought working had helped her forget, even temporarily, the trauma and the pain of losing a child.

    "I know you will love it, Jacky." Marcus stood behind her, cing his warm hands on her shoulders as they both marveled at the spectacr view.

    And he was right about that because he knew her too well. He could even predict what she needed before she realized it.

    It was like they could finish each other''s sentences. In some weird way, their brains had an invisible connection that linked their minds to a single thought.

    "Now, you are going to bete for your meeting." She turned around and pushed her husband toward the door.

    Luckily, their flight did not encounter any issues, giving them enough time before he had to leave for his meeting.

    Still, he had to leave her for a few hours to herself to attend to business matters. But that was not a problem since she had already nned something to upy her time.

    "Are you sure you will be ok on your own?" Marcus asked, looking skeptical, more likely worried about leaving her alone.

    However, he stopped by the door and turned to face her. He put his hands again on her shoulders while staring into her eyes.

    "Stop worrying. I have you on my speed dial." She pulled out her phone from her pocket, wiggling it before him. "Any signs of a small problem, you will be my first call."

    She wished to assure him she would be fine while he was away. Besides, she would not be alone the entire time. Many people would be with her at the resort.

    In addition, she would not be surprised if someone followed her around without her knowledge. She was sure her husband already hired a bodyguard to assure her safety.

    "Still, you can go with me. Then, we can..." He was saying, but she cut him off.

    "I don''t think so. I came here to rx and not listen to business craps." She disagreed with his offer. "Now, go. You are alreadyte." She insisted.

    She tiptoed and kissed him before opening the door. Only this time, she did not allow him to stay, watching him leave their room.

    Quickly, she rummaged through her luggage, taking out a nice pair of tee and denim shorts. She wanted to change into morefortable clothes.

    "I guess it is time." She had a task to do, but it did not limit to exploring the ce.

    Of course, her doctors warned her about the risk and dangers of being pregnant. And she intended to practice every precaution.

    But it did not mean she should confine herself in her room or the bed. She still needed some exercise and food to eat.

    "Where can I find a nice cold drink?" She asked the cleaningdy that she had passed by in the hallway.

    But first, a refreshing, delicious drink would be better for her parch lips. Then, she could continue to pursue her ns while her husband was away.

    The woman gave her a simple direction toward the outdoor bar where they were serving their drinks. When she reached it, she hurriedly took a stool and ordered a fresh juice.

    She could finally see the appeal of this luxurious, exclusive ind. It was not just the beautiful vis or hotels that made it expensive but the exceptional nature itself.

    Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin

    "I can tell that you just arrived on the ind." The local woman who served her drink weed her with a friendly smile.

    She even ushered her to a table with afortable chair and arge umbre to shade her from the direct sunlight.

    "What gave me away?" She asked as she sipped on her cold, freshly prepared drink, sittingfortably on the chair and looking at the other few guests roaming around.

    She would have liked to see more people, but the resort was not fully operational yet. But it would be soon.

    Marcus was making sure of that as he finalized all the paperwork. Alex and Dani would be the new owner of this fine establishment.

    "You kept looking around as if you could not get enough of your surrounding." The woman said as she tilted her head as if observing her.

    "Or I may be wrong. And you are looking for someone. Maybe I can help you." She spected as her eyes monitored the nearby tables.

    Indeed, she was scanning the area. Not just looking at the scenery but trying to find someone. Maybe, she hoped to bump into a friend identally.

    "You are good at this." Jackyplimented the woman, who probably had many experiences reading people who came by to visit their ce.

    "So which one am I right?" She asked, but obviously, she was enjoying their conversation.

    "Just the first one." She admitted, raising her hand quickly in the air. "I am surveying the beautiful sight and hoping to see someone." Then waving them toward the ocean.

    "You have a beautiful ce." She conspiratorially said but did not say her other intentions.

    Of course, she was not sharing anything with her. Although she looked like Mother Teresa, she was still a stranger.

    But she could not help but wonder where her friend was. She hoped to find her friend among the crowd, enjoying the sun.

    Nheless, she did not expect that the ce would be massive. Her friend could be anywhere. For all she knew, her friend could be on the other side of the ind.

    "Yes, and we hope you will find your stay enjoyable." The friendly woman said before she moved along to wait on the other customers.

    Nevertheless, she was not losing hope as she sipped her drink. She had a few more hours before Marcus returned from his meeting.

    She would continue to act like a tourist and explore the various areas of the resort. Maybe by then, she would have found what she was looking for.

    "Hey!" She quickly answered the buzzing sound. "How is your meeting?" She asked, sounding like everything was fine.

    She was about to leave the lobby after getting more information about the resort''s facilities when she heard her phone ring.

    Of course, she did not want to give her husband a reason to worry when nothing was wrong with her. Besides, she did not want him to call her every minute if he detected anything fishy in her demeanor.

    "Great!" He responded. "What about you? What have you been doing?" He asked, acting like he was clueless.

    However, she knew better. She had seen two casually clothes men who tried hard to blend in with the crowd as another guest. But she could swear they were watching her. She knew the profile.

    "Oh! I have been wandering around, trying to get the feel of the ce." Jacky told her husband, ying it cool.

    Of course, she would prefer to explore this beautiful ce with him, but she had another purpose for doing it alone this time.

    "I hope you are not tiring yourself too much." He reminded her, showing his concern in his voice.

    She could not wait for him to return from his meeting and make this their official vacation. But in the meantime, she was taking advantage of the situation.

    "Of course not. I will return to our room when I feel the first sign of fatigue." She promised him.

    She would notpromise the safety of their child in her womb. But so far, she only felt the energy cruising in her vein. It was probably adrenaline or her pregnancy hormones.

    "You better get back to your meeting. So you can finish soon." She told him. She knew that negotiations like that could take hours, especially if they had to iron out some glitches.

    She said her sweet goodbye, leaving a promise of a surprise when he returned. But for now, she had some exploring to do.

    She was about to exit the lobby when she saw her friend. She knew she was not mistaken. It was her, walking toward her. But she was reading something on her phone, so she did not see her.

    "Hey!" She stopped her friend, excited to bump into her. Of course, it was not idental since she had been nning the coincidental meeting.

    She could see the momentary shock on her face before she rxed when her friend saw who she was. She guessed she had spooked her with her surprise appearance.

    Her friend appeared like she saw a ghost as her face slightly paled, and her hands shook. But she eventually recovered, pulling her to the side.

    "I did not mean to startle you, but I hope to see you before Marcus does." She exined, hoping that her reasoning would suffice.

    Thest thing she wanted was to cause problems or create difficulties when the situation wasplicated enough.

    She just wanted to help by giving her friend a heads-up. She knew Marcus disagreed with her, but she believed this was the right thing to do.

    She guessed these were the few asions when she and her husband did not see things eye to eye.

 Chapter 1310: The secret

    It had been a long morning, but she still had numerous things to do. She was notining because she liked being busy. Still, she felt exhausted.

    She was on her way to the manager''s office to show him thetest ns for thest leg of the project. She had been working on itst night and all morning.

    She wanted his approval before she proceeded with the rest of the ns. However, she had to stop when she heard someone greet her. The voice sounded familiar.

    "Jacky?" She could already tell even before she saw her face. "Jacky!" Surprisingly greeting her friend, who she did not expect to see on this isted ind.

    She opened her arms to wee her friend into a friendly hug, kissing her on both cheeks before partially letting her go.

    "Haley, I am so happy to bump into you. I have been looking for you." Her friend expressed enthusiastically, but she also noticed the urgency in her voice.

    She also remembered hearing something about her brother. She could not help but wonder what that was all about.

    But, of course, if Jacky was here, her husband was not far behind. She turned to look at her friend''s back and behind her, wondering where her brother was.

    "Where is Marcus?" She finally inquired when she could not find signs of her brother nearby.

    She believed her brother would never let his wife out of sight, especially in her condition. Therefore, she was surprised to see her sister-inw was alone in this crowd.

    Still, she was more surprised that Jacky knew where she was. Nobody was supposed to know her location. Besides, she was using a fake name. So, how did she find her?

    "He is currently in a meeting," Jacky answered as she moved closer to her side. "Is there a private ce where we can talk?" She lowered her voice as if she did not want the passersby to hear.

    Haley could not deny that she was curious. She had many questions that required answers. But she guessed doing it in front of the guests was not ideal.

    "I see." She thought her brother had changed. But what could she expect? Her brother was a workaholic, just like their father and her. "Come with me."

    She grabbed Jacky''s arm and guided her through the thin crowd across the lobby. She knew a quiet ce where they could talk, where nobody would interrupt them.

    They made their way to a narrow hallway closed to the public. Then, they turned to another corner until they reached a door. Inside was her private working area, where she sometimes did her designs.

    "You truly made a magnificent work on this ce. It is enchanting." Jackyplimented her work as they entered the room. Her friend went straight to the window to marvel at the view.

    She would be honest. She had never worked this hard her entire life on a project. But she could only say that this was the perfect assignment.

    Despite the resort''s location, the owner never gave her a limit to the resources she needed. She had free reign on the designs she wished to follow.

    Most of all, she seemed to have all the time in the world to be creative and productive. Lastly, she had great motivation as she touched her growing belly.

    "I think the location is already magnificent in the first ce. I only added to its value." She was not being modest, but nature spoke for herself. She could not take all the credit.

    She could design the best buildings and facilities, but without the backing of their surroundings, it would note out as great as this treasure in the middle of nowhere.

    "Well, yeah! I agree to that." Jacky consented as she continued to watch the people strolling along the beachside. "But still, you have to admit. What you have done to the ce was incredibly awesome."

    She guessed she could not keep denying that this was her pet project. She had always dreamt of designing a ce like this.

    She had many magnanimous projects before, but most of it was in the middle of a buzzing city. She had never handled a project like this.

    "I guess." She eventually conceded, knowing she would never win against Jacky''s determination. "But, would you like something to drink?"

    She could ring her assistant to get them refreshments while they talked. She could certainly use one, feeling the dryness of her throat.

    When she agreed, she quickly called Trixie, ordering her favorite and adding light snacks. She could tell that a pregnant woman was always hungry. She knew she was.

    "So, why is Marcus here? What business is he attending to?" She could not help but snoop around her brother''s activities.

    Especially when he and his wife suddenly appeared at the ce where she was hiding. She did not believe much in coincidences. More often than not, they were not idental but nned encounters.

    "Alex and Dani are buying the resort. Soon, you will be working for them." Jacky informed her, which shocked her. She did not expect that.

    She never even heard that the resort was up for sale. Therefore, the news waspletely unexpected. Suddenly, a new set of questions rushed into her head.

    "That is good news." She could not find a problem with that. Alex and Dani were her close friends. She knew she could also trust them with her life.

    However, Jacky had not answered most of her questions. She was only adding up to them. But she was d that her friend had given her a heads-up.

    "Yeah, but there is more." Jacky ate the pie with the local''s ingredients, slightly making her struggle in her speech.

    She hastily grabbed the cold fresh drink and relieved her full mouth by pushing the food down her esophagus.

    She guessed a pregnant woman could not stop eating as she earlier predicted. Just like her friend, she, too, was always hungry.

    "I could tell you have many questions about why I am here." Jacky finally ced her fork down, looking more serious than earlier.

    She nodded in acknowledgment, not bothering to respond since she did not want to break her friend''s momentum. She believed it was better to listen first before asking questions.

    "Mike told us about your location. But before you get mad at him and think that he betrayed you. He didn''t." Jacky spoke fast, not giving her a chance to form a conclusion.

    Then, she looked directly into her eyes while holding onto her arms. "Mike also told us about your situation and condition."

    That exined why her friend did notment on her almost visible bump. She already knew that she was pregnant. And, of course, she must also realize that it was Gerald.

    "Did something happen to him? Is there a problem?" Suddenly fear grew inside her, engulfing her like wildfire.

    Was she in danger?

    Was her fathering here to get her?

    That was the only logical exnation she could think of. She believed Mike would havee himself if nothing was wrong with him and not sent her brother and his wife to get her.

    "I don''t want you to worry. Mike is fine, but he is busy at the moment. He likes to involve your brother in your situation to add to your protection." Jacky exined to her, rifying Mike''s absence.

    Come to think of it, Haley noticed that she had not heard from him since yesterday. Usually, he called her every morning orte at night.

    "Ok. That made sense." Haley understood that she had put a lot of pressure on Mike when he helped her. She sometimes felt guilty for burdening him with her problems.

    However, Haley believed she should be thankful that Mike thought of her brother. She firmly believed if there was someone she could trust other than Mike, it was him.

    Although she did not want to burden her brother with her problem because of Jacky''s delicate condition, she guessed it was toote.

    "But you said you wanted to talk to me before my brother did? What is that about?" She asked, wondering what that was all about.

    Was there something wrong she should know about that her brother did not want to tell her? She would expect that from her brother since he had always been overprotective of her.

    "Haley!" She heard her name from across the room, by the door, before Jacky could answer.

    She had no problem recognizing the voice as her brother''s. She quickly looked up to see her brother walking toward them.

    His face registered a warning, directing his sight at his wife. She could only assume it had something to do with her question.

    "Marcus!" But despite everything going through her head, only one thing rushed to her mind.

    She stood up and met her brother halfway. Then, she wrapped her arms around him, hugging her brother tightly, just like the million times she had done before.

    She always came to her brother for help. And he never failed to provide her assistance. He had been her protector all her life, and now he came again to her rescue.

    "Haley, I am so d you are safe." He whispered into her ears as he hugged her back.

    She could feel his love enveloping her, just like when they were young and as long as she could remember. She knew she could always count on him.

    Then, they walked together toward Jacky, who waited and watched what transpired between them. But she could see a look on her face that made her wonder.

    "What is going on?" She could tell there was more to their visit than just wanting to see her and ensuring she was safe.

    What was the secret they were not telling her?

 Chapter 1311: Stand in the way of love

    He loved his wife. He adored her and would have spoiled her rotten to the point that he would like to give her the world if only she would let him.

    However, he had no idea what he wanted to do with her. She did exactly the opposite of what he asked her to do.

    "I told you to wait for me." Marcus chastised his wife as soon as they were back in the privacy of their room.

    After their unnned meeting with Haley, he had to excuse themselves from her sister, feigning that Jacky might be exhausted from the trip.

    He could see that his wife disapproved of his action, but he had to get her away from his sister before she messed up the n.

    "It was not my fault that I bumped into my friend, and we started talking." Jacky acted innocent, pretending she had met with Haley by pure ident.

    However, he was not buying it. He knew his wife from the back of his hand. She was a great actress, but she would not fool him.

    Nevertheless, he knew she would not lie to him intentionally. She was only fighting for what she believed was the right thing to do.

    "Bump or seek her out?" He asked exasperatedly, but he could bet his fingers that it was thetter.

    It did not matter since he arrived on time to stop her. He could understand her concern. But he also believed that the initial n was better.

    "You know she has a right to know the truth." She spoke to him, determined to make her point. "You know she will hate us if we keep this from her."

    He could tell she had a good argument. But hating him was a chance he would take to keep his sister alive.

    "We don''t know how she would react if she learned the truth about Gerald. With her condition, I only want to protect her." Marcus had to make his wife understand that this was the better choice.

    They had to keep the secret of Gerald as he had promised him. Besides, he knew he would only put his sister''s life in danger if she knew the truth.

    Too many variables could go wrong if he did not stick to the n. So far, he believed it was better to let his sister think Gerald was dead.

    "I know if I am in her position, I don''t want you to leave me in the dark." Jacky insisted.

    He agreed with her if that was their situation. He knew he could not stay away from the woman he loved.

    However, Gerald and Haley''s condition was different. They were in a life-and-death situation. He could not risk his sister''s life and his future nephew or niece just for them to get back together.

    "I wish for another way, but we should respect Gerald''s wishes." For the first time, he agreed with that man''s ns.

    He still hated Gerald''s guts. But he appreciated what he did to protect his sister from those who would wish to hurt her, and most especially, his father.

    He knew he could never love and respect Alfred. He might be his biological father, but he never acted like one to him.

    "Besides, we still had to find proof of my father''s involvement in these criminal activities." He added before his wife could start protesting again.

    Truthfully, he had never thought of his father as the leader of an illegal syndicate. He never expected him to be that evil.

    But he guessed he had given his father more credit than he deserved. Now, he could not even imagine what his sister might be going through.

    She always thought so highly of the man that had raised her. She worshipped the ground he walked on. It must have been a great disappointment for her to know that their father was no saint but quite the opposite.

    "We still have to ensure Haley is safe from his clutches." One thing he knew about his father, he was relentless.

    He always assumed his father had achieved sess and recognition because he was a stubborn man who never epted defeat. However, he never thought his father had acquired his massive wealth illegally.

    Then, he also had to guarantee that his family would be safe from his father. He did not want to be in the center of this situation without being prepared.

    "I guess you are right. But I still feel bad that we are keeping Gerald''s status a secret from her. They are about to have a baby." Jacky had a few tears watering the edge of her lids.

    He knew how emotional she could be about this kind of situation. Being abandoned at a young age and not experiencing what it was like to have a real family, Jacky swore never to let her child suffer her same fate.

    She always said that children deserved to have parents by their side. A family that would love and support them as they grew up.

    "I know. But Haley and her child should be our priority. Besides, I am sure Gerald had other ns to make things right." He wished to reassure his wife that this was for the best.

    However, even the most well-thought strategies were bound to fail for one reason or another. There had never been guarantees of a full-proof n. No matter how carefully and perfectly executed it was.

    Still, he would fight hard to protect his family, including his sister and her child and his wife and their child. He would never let anything harm them.

    "But what about Haley?" Jacky asked, still showing concern for her friend. "How are we going to help her get through this?"

    He had thought about it a hundred times, going through the ns repeatedly in his mind. But as of now, this was what he and Gerald hade up with.

    "We will take Haley under our wings. For now, she would stay here where she would be safe." He knew that bringing him back would only create chaos.

    She was better off staying on the ind where their father could not find her. And where they could control the people who had ess to the ce.

    It was the reason Gerald sold the ce to Alex. At least, no one would trace the ind back to him. He would make sure to erase all the tracks that lead to him.

    "For now, you have to stick to the n. We are here on business and pleasure. We should not let anybody suspect anything else." It was their cover-up.

    He knew that his father might be watching his every step. He could not let them guess that he was hiding her sister.

    "Then, after..." His wife asked, still unconvinced about their ns.

    "We will help Haley in whatever she decides to do with her life." He believed that his sister would have ns of her own.

    He just wanted the chaos to die down a notch until they could find a way to control the situation. Then, maybe Haley could return to take hold of her life.

    He always believed that Haley was tough than she thought of herself. She would pull through this without a doubt in his mind.

    "Ok. Fine." Jacky finally conceded to the n. She promised to keep Gerald''s situation a secret for now. "I will cooperate with your n."

    He felt relieved because he did not need her sister, demanding to find Gerald. As of now, he had no clue where he had gone hiding.

    Besides, he was still unconvinced that Gerald would be an ideal partner for his sister in the long run. He still had not seen enough to prove he had truly changed.

    For all he knew, Gerald only used this situation to regain his power from the people who took it from him. Then, afterward, he would go back to his wayward ways.

    "But I need you to give Gerald a chance to prove himself. I know what you think of him. But I believe that he has changed for the better." Jacky looked him in the eye, reading him like a book.

    He guessed she also knew him too well. She could see through him just by staring at him. She knew his thoughts by the tone of his voice.

    "He is trying to be the best version of himself for Haley. You must try to see that." Jacky still advocated for the man he only saw as a criminal who needed to be behind bars for all his crimes.

    Could he believe that such a man was capable of changing? He had seen so many criminals inside the courtroom who had never known remorse in their entire lives.

    They could act innocent or guilty of their criminal act, but at the end of the day, deep inside, they never knew shame. In truth, they took pride in their heinous aplishments.

    "I am trying." He admitted to his wife, knowing he could not lie to her.

    He wished that would be that easy. But he did not have a heart of gold like his wife. He could only deal with the facts and not his emotions.

    However, if Gerald could show him a reason to believe his good-boy act, maybe he might reconsider what he thought of him.

    "That is all I ask." His wife knew that he was not that easy to convince. But for her, he would do the impossible.

    But he also thought of Haley, who was devastated to lose Gerald. He could not imagine the pain that she was going through, thinking that she would never see him again.

    Could he see her suffer like this, believing that the man she loved and the father of her child would never return?

    Could he truly stand in the way of love?

 Chapter 1312 : Like it or not

    She had been hiding in her room, avoiding everyone, including her manager, especially the press, who had somehow discovered her whereabouts.

    The only person she wished to see was her assistant and room service. Of course, she had to eat, and someone had to help her with her errands.

    "That is your brother again, Serena," ire informed her after hanging up the phone. "He is asking if he coulde and visit you."

    She thought about it for a split second but already knew the answer. She missed her brother, even Rose, but she could not face them yet.

    "No, tell my brother that I am busy. I will call him..." She paused, thinking. "... whenever..." It meant she had no indefinite n of talking to him.

    She was not ready to see anyone or talk to them. Her assistant would have to make some usible excuse about it.

    "What about Mr. Mason? What should I do about him?" Her assistant asked as she walked toward the small kitchen to prepare a drink.

    She did not need a second to think about this one. She knew the answer to her question immediately.

    "Tell Mr. Mason I don''t wish to talk to him if he calls again." She tantly rejected Adam''s attempt to talk to her.

    She already told him that she needed some space. She thought she was ready to deal with whatever woulde between their rtionship. But clearly, she was not.

    Now, she felt torn between running away again or staying to fight for him. Did she make the mistake of taking a chance on him?

    Should she give up on him after what she learned about him? Was he just another douchebag pretending to be a good guy?

    Or should she reconsider listening to his exnation and decide from there if she should forgive him? However, history showed that she was not a great judge of character.

    "Ok," ire answered, but she could see from the expression on her face that she disagreed with her.

    Somehow, she had grown fond of her assistant, treating her as a friend. Last night, due to a slight emotional breakdown, she told ire the story about Adam and her.

    ire seemed to side with Adam more than her. She insisted that she should talk to him before shutting him out. But her experience still held her back, afraid of falling into the same trap.

    "In case Nora calls, tell her to send the scripts she mentioned earlier. I want to check them out." Serena had decided that working might be a good way of distracting herself.

    Nora had been bugging her to look at the projects she had aligned for her, but she kept pushing them back forter. Now, she wondered if it was the right time to return to the saddle.

    Maybe instead of focusing on finding the right man, she should return to her first love, acting. She should rearrange her priorities and stop getting sidetracked.

    "Sure. I think that would make Nora very happy." iremented with a smile, approving of her n.

    She guessed she could not keep sulking in her room. It was not good for her mental health. She had to start being productive and doing something.

    "Anyway, I am going out to buy a few things. Do you need to add to the list?" She asked as her assistant grabbed her bag on the counter.

    She thought about it, but she hardly needed much. She shook her head, not able to think of anything she would like her assistant to get for her.

    "Just go and lock the door," Serena instructed while she returned to the couch in her pajama and buried herself on the throw pillows.

    At the moment, she had nothing else to do but stare at the nk, dark screen of the television. The remote was just on her left, but she did not feel like watching anything.

    "And tell room service I don''t want to be disturbed." She added, not wanting anybody knocking on her door to ask if they could clean the room or if she would need anything.

    She only wanted some peace, even for just a few minutes. She did not want any unwanted visitors or strangers walking through her door.

    "As you wish," ire said. "Why don''t you have a rxing bath?" She suggested.

    Her assistant had been bugging her to get out of her baggy ensemble since this morning but did not have the energy to do so.

    She guessed she felt morefortable in her sleeping attire than wearing her designerbel clothes. She felt more at home.

    "Maybeter." She responded, not making a move to stand from the couch. On the contrary, she shifted from sitting toying t on her stomach on the soft cushion.

    She thought if she stared long enough at the nk space, she would doze into oblivion. She believed it might be better to sumb to darkness than to keep getting reminded of Adam and his transgression.

    She felt ire move around her before she heard the door close behind her assistant. Then, there was only silence, making her realize she was finally alone.

    "Now, what?" She asked herself after almost a quarter of a long hour and was still wide awake.

    She could feel her frustration as her mind conjured his face repeatedly despite her continued effort to forget him. Was there any other way to not just think of him?

    She knew she would have to face him, but she was not ready.

    Not yet.

    Minutes passed, then an hour. Or was it more?

    Finally, she heard the doorknob wiggling and the door opening, indicating that someone just entered the room. But, of course, she did not bother to look into the intruder, knowing it was just ire, back from her chore.

    "You are back so fast." She remarked, continuing to stare at the ceiling this time.

    She guessed she was still not in the mood forpany, feeling gloomy and uninterested in life. She could not seem to find the strength to want to move.

    "I have to check if you are still breathing." ire looked at her concernedly.

    She was usually shy and did not share much of her opinion unless asked. But now, she was bing bolder in calling her out on her actions.

    "I did not even know you can be funny." She uninterestedly answered, ignoring her assistant, who was looming over her.

    Although she knew she had a point since she was wasting her life away by brooding in her hotel room, feeling sorry for herself.

    But still, she was not ready to face the truth, whatever it was.

    "Why don''t you just call him and clear this up?" ire continued to nag at her, but she did not want her unsolicited advice.

    She turned her back on her, burying her head in the pillows. The darkness and the silence seemed to be a wee reprieve.

    "It is not helping." Suddenly another voice echoed around her. She wondered if the pillows changed her assistant''s tone. It sounded different. "If you keep hiding from the truth."

    She could finally tell it was not her assistant, but whose voice was that? And if that was not ire, what was she doing in her room?

    "What the fuc..." She was about to question her assistant when she moved the pillow away and faced the unknown trespasser.

    But she had to stop her words when her mouth dropped upon seeing who she was. She did not expect to see her in her room or ever.

    "I am sorry. I did not mean toe here unannounced." The woman who stood by the closed door said. "I did not mean to intrude."

    She could see that she was having difficulty exining her presence to her. She guessed this was as ufortable for her visitor as it was for her.

    She could feel the awkwardness in the room increased as the second ticked by. But at least her guest tried to look her in the eye despite their situation.

    "Sorry, but I found her outside the door." ire dered, looking apologetic with her big brown eyes. "She said she would never leave until she had a chance to talk to you."

    Sometimes, she could strangle her assistant for having such a big heart. She would drag every stray dog and cat in the street if she could, feeling sorry for their situation.

    But she guessed she was just the same. She remembered wanting to adopt all those orphan children if she could.

    "That is ok." She finally decided to let it go. She could not get mad at her anyway. "Why don''t you sit down..." But she seemed to miss remembering her name thest time she saw her.

    "Roseann..." She supplied the missing line. "Call me Roseann." She repeated.

    "Then, call me Serena." She was never great at being a bitch in real life, unlike in her movies. "Please..." She encouraged her to enter the spacious room and join her on the couch.

    She could not fathom the purpose of her visit. But she supposed it had something to do with Adam. What else could it be?

    But did shee here to see her personally to stake a im on him and tell her to back off? Or was she here to relinquish her hold on him and promise to stay away?

    "You must be surprised to see me." She uttered in her calm voice, appearing like she was fighting the nerves that she could read in her eyes. "Well, I believe shock is the better word."

    She certainly had strong feelings about her sudden intrusion into her privacy. However, she also sensed confusion and curiosity, an interest to know why she dared to show her face to her.

    What was it that she wanted to discuss with her? What was her purpose for seeing her? But moreover, would she like it or not?

 Chapter 1313 : Bravely entered the lions den

    "Adam seems to be adjusting well. I am thinking of taking him next week on my trip. I think he will be a great help in closing the negotiation." His friend announced once he entered his office with a beaming smile.

    He did not stop what he was doing, knowing too well that his opinion did not weigh on his friend''s decision. His friend only came to inform him, nothing more.

    Nevertheless, he agreed with him. Adam had been performing well, just like he already expected. He would havemended his new hire if not for their situation.

    "Do what you think is best, Evan?" David answered his partner as he kept his nose deep in the sheets before him.

    He knew he was furious with Adam. He hated his guts for cheating on his sister. However, he could not deny that the firm could need his expertise.

    Besides, he could not fire him because he had a grudge against the man. That would be a ground for illegal termination.

    "Is there still something wrong with Rose?" Evan suddenly asked as he took a chair before his desk.

    His friend stared at him with the skin above his nose bunching in the center of his forehead. His eyes focused on him as if he was scrutinizing a specimen inside a jar.

    But, of course, his friend would think that his glum behavior would have something to do with his fiancee. But that was just partially true.

    "I thought things between you two are getting much better." Evan looked confused as he came up with his conclusion.

    However, his friend still had no idea about the dispute between him and Adam. For now, he wanted it to stay that way, at least, until he had spoken to his sister.

    He would have told his sister what Adam had done, but she would not ept his calls. He wondered if she already knew, but that was the only sensible reason for locking herself in her hotel room.

    "It is." He answered. "... sometimes." He hesitantly added, thinking about the times he spent with her.

    He still had notpletely opened up to his friend about his situation with Rose. Presently, he was contemting if he should.

    "Sometimes?" His friend questioned. "What do you mean by that?" His concern was visible on his face.

    Evan and his wife, Amelia, had been rooting for him to tie the knot with Rose. They were the first couple he had told about his ns to propose to her.

    They even helped him arrange everything. But the unfortunate ident had happened just when he thought everything was going ording to n.

    "I don''t know." He said, breathing between his teeth as he expelled his frustration. "One minute, we are great. I feel like she is back."

    "Rose is back." He repeated, feeling his heart twisting into a knot. "Then..."

    He had to stop thinking he had no idea of what was happening. He had no idea how to exin his current rtionship with Rose.

    "Maybe you just need to give her time. I have no doubt she will eventually remember her past and your life together." Evan reassured him.

    However, he knew that he was only saying that to appease him. Even the doctors could not guarantee that her memories would ever return in the future.

    She could have lost them for good, for all he knew. Then, what? Could he still hope that things between them would return to what they used to be?

    "I knew I should be more optimistic about our rtionship and the future. But there are times that I can feel that she is slowly slipping away." David confessed to his friend another one of the things that was bothering him.

    He believed that thest time he saw her, things seemed to be running as smoothly as he had nned. But he could sense that something had changed.

    He had tried to ignore it, hoping it was just a phase that would resolve in time. But what if it would not? What would happen to them? Would he lose her forever?

    It was a thought that he could not ept, loving Rose with his entire being. He could not imagine a life without her.

    "I don''t know what to say to you, man." Evan sadly said, looking more worried than before. "But all I know is that love always finds a way."

    His friend cited his situation, exining how he and Amelia had ovee the obstacles in their rtionship. It had not been an easy journey, but they managed to end up together.

    He understood what his friend was trying to say to him. But would his rtionship with Rose have the same oue? Would they be able to stand the test of fate and time?

    He guessed only time could tell. All he had was faith in the love they once shared. He could only hope that even if their memories fade forever. Their hearts would still keep them connected.

    "I guess I just have to keep holding on." He knew he had no choice.

    But if his fears came true, and she decided it was over, he knew he had no option but to let her go. It would be a tragic loss for him, but it was something he had to learn to ept.

    "Yes, my friend, you have to hang in there." Evan walked over to his spot and pped him on the back to show his support.

    If there was one person who believed that he and Rose should be together, it was his friend. And he badly needed his backing right now.

    "I am sorry. I did not mean to damp this on you." Suddenly, he realized they were at work. It was not the time and ce for their heart-to-heart talk.

    He quickly straightened his shoulder as he returned to his all-business attitude. He never liked cking during his time in the office, same with his friend.

    "Ok. Let us get back to work. But I am d that you told me about Rose." Evan finally stepped away from his desk, ready to leave and return to his office.

    Nevertheless, David could tell that his friend was genuinely anxious to help. He honestly believed his friend would do more if he could.

    "Maybe, Amelia should visit her sometime. Rose probably can use a friend." Evan suggested.

    His friend had been offering to take them out on a double date. But he hesitated, thinking Rose might get overwhelmed by all the new faces.

    His fiancee was already conflicted when someone recognized her, but she could not remember who they were. She had already confided that she felt like an impostor on another person''s body.

    He could only imagine what she was going through. It must not be easy for her to live a life she did not understand, where everything did not make sense.

    "Ok. Let me set it up." David told his friend, feeling desperate to do anything to win Rose back.

    Maybe this time, it would not be so bad for Rose to meet some old friends. Besides, it could trigger a memory if she saw some familiar faces.

    "That is great. I will inform Amelia right away. She has been dying to see her again since she woke up." Evan exined, but he already knew this.

    Amelia went to the hospital a day after Rose came out of hera. She truly wanted to see her friend. But Rose did not want to see anyone, so her sister, Roseann, ordered no visitors.

    But maybe, he was doing this all wrong. They should stop cuddling Rose and acting like she was a piece of porcin that would suddenly break.

    "Ok. Then, I will set it up with Rose." David decided that it was time for a double date.

    He knew his n might backfire on him, but what choice did he have? He would lose her anyway if he did not do anything. He might as well risk it all than stand idly by doing nothing.

    He barely noticed his friend leave his office since his mind had already been somewhere, thinking of what could go wrong.

    "Many." He mumbled to himself as he shook his head to clear his mind. He still had multiple cases on his desks that required his attention.

    He was about to return to them when he noticed a motion by his door. Then, his eyes fixed on a man he hoped not to see or bump into along the hallway, on the elevator, or anywhere in the building.

    "I know there is no perfect time to see you, but I hope you will hear me out." The unexpected visitor appeared before him, uninvited.

    Adam stood by his door, looking anything like he was afraid or sorry for his contemptuous actions. On the contrary, he looked calm and rxed, as if he had nothing to apologize for.

    "What is there to talk about? It was clear that you cheated on my sister." David used him, not wanting to hear any more of his lies.

    He wanted him gone before he did the unthinkable, beat him again into a pulp. And then he would fire him on the spot. But that would be awsuit waiting to happen.

    But who cared?

    He would not mind spending time in jail if it would give him the satisfaction of revenging his sister. Besides, he knew he could defend himself against his former friend.

    However, he cared.

    He knew he could not subject his sister to another controversialwsuit. If words came out about this incident, then the media frenzy would feast again on his sister.

    He could not do that to Serena. He had to protect her.

    "That is exactly why we should talk. I did not." Adam insisted as he bravely entered the lion''s den.

 Chapter 1314: Come back to life

    She felt torn between being happy to see Marcus and Jacky, to being anxious about her situation. She would have appreciated it if Mike had given a heads-up, but her friend seemed to be in radio silence. She had not heard from him for a while, which was odd.

    She wondered what was happening with him and why her brother suddenly showed up with his pregnant wife. She could only conclude that something was not adding up.

    "Trixie, did Mike call you this morning?" Haley inquired as soon as her assistant entered her room.

    She thought maybe he called, but she was too busy to notice, and her assistant took the call and forgot to tell her about it.

    She had checked her phone on her hand, but upon scanning her phone log, she did not find any unanswered calls. Or any callsing from Mike, for that matter.

    "No, I don''t think so," Trixie answered, shrugging her shoulders as she walked further into the room, closing some windows since the breeze could turn chilly at sundown and nightfall.

    But she asked her to keep at least two open because she loved the fresh winding from the sea. And she also enjoyed hearing the waves as they crashed on the sandy shore.

    She remembered counting the sshes as she closed her eyes at night and lingered in a daze until darkness overtook her consciousness. Then, she could not wait for the dream to take over.

    "Oh, alright." She guessed Mike must be busy with something else since he could not bother to check on her. However, she still felt something strange about it.

    Then, she recalled Jacky was about to tell her something, but her brother had interrupted their conversation. Then, she lost the opportunity as her brother took her away.

    Maybeter, when they met for dinner, Jacky could finally tell her whatever she failed to say. And honestly, it had piqued his interest.

    "Anyway, Trixie..." She paused, waiting for her assistant to stop whatever it was, and turned to face her.

    "What?" Her assistant asked when she withheld her question while formting her question. Then, she lifted her hand, beckoning her toe closer with her finger.

    She did not want to speak loudly, not wanting anyone to eavesdrop on their conversation. Anyone could suddenly walk into her office and overhear what she had to say.

    "Come closer." She told her when her assistant still kept her distance.

    "What is it?" Trixie finally moved closer, appearing curious, with her eyes narrowing at her. She leaned down so she did not need to stretch too much to reach her.

    "I heard that the resort is for sale. Have you heard anything about that?" She asked her assistant, thinking she might have heard something from the grapevine but forgot to mention it.

    Sometimes, her assistant heard gossip circting on the ind or at the resort, and she would usually share it with her.

    She ordinarily listened with one ear, not particrly interested in her stories since, most of the time, she hardly understood half of what she was talking about.

    "Oh, I didn''t." Trixie appeared to look genuinely surprised as she thought about what she said.

    She guessed the negotiation had been hush-hush. Nobody knew about the sale of the resort. Until now, she still wondered who the resort owner was since she had only met with Mike, the contractors, workers, and the staff at the hotel.

    He had never bothered to visit the resort since she had arrived on the ind, at least to her knowledge. She only knew him by name, but it never rang a bell.

    "Are you saying the resort is for sale?" Her assistant repeated as if she could not believe it herself.

    She guessed nothing went by on this ind that no one knew about it. Rumors spread in this tiny ce like wildfire. Well, that was her observation.

    It was a small ind with a few poptions. Therefore, what would she expect? The only people who added to the number of people in this ce were the few tourists.

    "That is what I heard," Haley whispered to her assistant. "Can you find out something about that?" She asked, wondering if Trixie would have better luck gathering more information.

    She could not believe it was a coincidence that Mike hid her here for her safety. Then, suddenly, her brother was there, buying the ce for their friends.

    She felt something was missing in the picture. She had no proof, but she could feel it in her guts. There was something they did not want her to know.

    At least her brother, since Jacky seemed conflicted about it. One thing she liked about her sister-inw was her honesty.

    "But, you can''t tell anyone about it. Not yet. It should be our secret for now." She did not want to mess up with her brother''s business.

    She still believed there was a tiny possibility that she might be wrong about her assumption. Marcus and his business partners might be on this for a legitimate business venture.

    She did not want to ruin their ns and let them lose millions just because she had a hunch. That would just be selfish and irresponsible.

    "Please. It is our little secret." She begged her assistant, knowing how quick her mouth was in sharing information.

    Read thetest on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin

    Still, she trusted that her assistant would hold her tongue for her. Trixie would not breathe a word of this to anyone, for now.

    "Ok. I promise." The woman who had worked for her since she came here agreed with her n. "I will be discreet and not tell anyone, but I will try to snoop around for information."

    She could only assume that her assistant understood her instructions. Now, she just had to wait to determine what Trixie would discover.

    "Do you need anything else?" Trixie asked as she moved toward the door.

    "No. I am dining out with my friends." She told her assistant.

    She had already booked a private area in the newly opened restaurant on the east wing side. Of course, she wanted to have some privacy with her friends.

    Besides, she had avoided staying too long in public ces for fear that someone might recognize her and blow her cover.

    "That is good," Trixie said. "You should go out with friends more. It will be good for you and the baby."

    She watched her assistant disappear behind the door, probably already on the way to dig around about the sale.

    She knew she would like her assistant from the moment she met her. She was intelligent, diligent, and proactive about her job. But there was another side of her that she liked even more, her free spirit.

    "I do miss my life." She mentally spoke to herself. She missed her friends, her work, and the people at her office.

    Sadly, as much as she wished to see her father, she knew he was not the father that was waiting for her back home.

    She loved the man that showed her how to ride her bike. She missed the first person who believed in her talent and helped her hone it.

    "But Alfred is not my father anymore." She whispered disappointingly to herself.

    She hardly knew the man who had given her life and raised her to adulthood, making her what she was today.

    Or did she know him at all? Was he pretending to be a good man all her life? All the while, his father was living a double life, opposite of what she had witnessed throughout her life.

    "Mom, I miss you." Suddenly, she could not stop longing for her mother, feeling the gloominess of facing her future alone.

    Yes, her brother was there to protect her. She knew he would stay by her side, with no question asked, as long as she needed him.

    Nheless, she understood he was also building his family. She could not keep dragging him into her messy life, especially when her brother had kept his distance from their father.

    "Now, I understand why Marcus stayed away." She thought that her brother was just proud, but he guessed he saw through their father and his evil ways.

    She knew he tried to warn her about him. Their father would try to control her life, but she did not see iting. She did not listen to him, believing that their father needed her.

    Now, she had to learn how maniptive and controlling her father was the hard way. Luckily, she escaped his clutches. She could only dread what he would do to her and her baby.

    "Thank your Uncle Mike." She whispered to her baby as her fingers gently massaged her belly on top of her loose dress. "He saved us from your grandfather."

    "But I know your father will not let anything happen to us if only..." She would like to say alive, but the tears choked down her words as she thought about him.

    She missed him terribly. And she would give anything to have him again, alive, raising their child together. But that was a dream, requiring more than a miracle to be real.

    Maybe she should start scouring the shorelines for an empty sealed bottle drifting on the waters. She hoped to find a genie that would suddenly appear when she cleaned and rubbed the ss down.

    "Then, the genie will grant me three wishes." She spoke so gently to her unborn child that she barely heard herself as tears still dropped from her eyes.

    However, she believed she only needed one favor from the magical creature in the bottle. She would wish for Gerald toe back to life.

 Chapter 1315: Bend the law

    "You need some help?" Her husband stepped into the room while she was juggling between ying with her son and talking on the phone.

    She sat beside Ares, lying on the mat, as she dangled some colorful soft toys above him. She could not take her eyes off his adorable face as his hands and fingers tried to reach up.

    However, she was also busy talking to her assistant, enumerating her list of things to do. She could barely work today since her mind was distracted, thinking about her brother''s situation.

    "Hey, your home." She temporarily put her phone aside as she greeted her husband, who leaned down to give her a short but sweet kiss. "How is work?"

    "Tiring," Alex expelled arge breath while loosening his tie, unbuttoning the top button of his shirt, and rolling his sleeves.

    Then, he put all his attention on their little bundle of joy, kneeling and bending down until his face was inches away from Ares.

    "How was your day, honey?" He said, on the other hand, after he was through tickling and peppering his son on the feet with kisses.

    She could not help but smile at his son''s reaction. It was clear he was ticklish as his lips curved into a smile. Then, tiny giggly sounds hummed in the air.

    "Busy," Dani answered but quickly held her fingers at her husband, realizing she was still talking to her assistant.

    "I guess that is about it. I will text you if I forgot something." She hastily said, feeling slightly guilty for making her wait as she hung up.

    She had been dumping much of her work on her since she could not concentrate on anything else. Then, to top it up, Jacky was away on a trip, leaving her with an additional workload.

    "By the way, we will have a visitoring over for dinner," She informed her husband since she forgot to discuss this with him earlier.

    It was an impromptu event. Dani did not have time to call Alex. But she knew he would understand with all the stress she was in.

    She was lucky to have an understanding husband who did not judge her for all her shorings. But instead, he supported her through the hard times.

    "Visitor?" He seemed surprised as he picked up Ares from the mat and cradled him in his arms. "Who?"

    She could not me him for looking curious. The only visitors they had,tely, who came unannounced were Marcus and Jacky. But they were away.

    They had been at work most days, and when they were home, they just wanted to cuddle with their baby for a quiet night at home.

    Weekends were a fun adventure at the park. Or somewhere they could enjoy quality time together as a family.

    "I think that will be him." She answered her husband as the bell started buzzing.

    She quickly exited the yroom and strode toward the front door, knowing who would be ringing the bell with her husband not far behind.

    "Who?" He still asked when she did not name their guest, but she was already opening the door.

    "Uncle Ben," She excitedly greeted the brother of her mother. It had been a while since shest saw him. "I miss you." She quickly returned his hug.

    He was the second father to her, acting as her mentor when she decided not to follow in her father''s footsteps and became awyer instead.

    He had shown her all the ropes of bing a goodw-abiding citizen and defender of thew. But more than that, he had always supported her causes, giving her solid advice inplicated cases.

    "Uncle Ben." Finally, Alex joined them, with Ares still in his arms. "Come in." He opened the door wider, ushering their guest inside.

    "And who is this fine young man?" His uncle turned to look at their son, putting up his hand to gently pat him on the head.

    "Uncle Ben, this is your grandson, Ares." Alex cheerfully said, introducing their son with pride.

    "Aren''t you handsome?" Her uncle stated as they both moved to the receiving area.

    She already had the dinner prepared by the help that came to help out asionally. Sometimes doing domestic chores was impossible in their working schedule.

    "And you are starting to look more like Ethan." Uncle Ben mentioned, probably remembering her father. "By the way, how is your mother?"

    Her uncle was right. There were times that she saw her father in her son. Although Ares took many of Alex''s features, their son still had some of hers.

    "Oh, Mom is doing great." She answered his uncle, informing him of her mother''sst visit. "I have to force her to go home and have fun." She told him.

    Her mother would visit them asionally. But once she had Ares in her arms, she refused to leave his side.

    But, of course, she could not do that to her mother. She was still young. She should be having a good time with her friends.

    "I think I heard that she is going on a cruise." Her uncle stated as he finally took Ares from Alex and yed with him.

    Suddenly, she could remember all those times she had sat on her uncle''sp when she was young. She even remembered when Uncle Ben wore Santa''s suit during Christmas.

    She had to fight to get on the front line against her cousins and all the other kids. What did she wish for that time? She believed it was a pink ballet tutu.

    However, it was not for her. It was for a friend. She never needed anything, at least the material things, since her father already bought her everything she needed and more.

    "Yeah, I finally convinced her to take a vacation. She is out with her friends." At least that would be a month of her mother only having a fantastic time.

    Who knew? Maybe she might find something that could make her happy. Sometimes, she could not help but worry about her since her father died. She knew she was lonely and might needpany.

    But, of course, she was not forcing it. She would let fate decide if her mother was ready to let go of her father and start a new life with another man. But if not, she was always wee in her home.

    "That is good for her." Her uncle agreed with her n. Then, they also talked about his family. It seemed that her aunt had not changed, and her cousins were starting with their own lives as they were now inmitted rtionships.

    "So, I guess we will be expecting wedding bells soon." She was d to hear that things on her uncle''s end were ok. "Anyway, thanks foring on short notice."

    She heard that he was here for a convention. Therefore, she took the opportunity to see him and, at the same time, discussed with him an idea.

    "I was nning to visit anyway, but you beat me to it." He exined as he finally handed Ares to his father when the boy startedining.

    Ares could be a handful when he was in a mood. She guessed her son would still have to learn to manage his temperament.

    "We can discuss more over dinner. I am sure you are already hungry." She interrupted their conversation when she had the signal that dinner was ready.

    The nanny took Ares with her while they went straight to the dining table. She did not want the meal to get cold. Besides, she could not discuss her situation when other people were still around.

    She still had to wait until she had dismissed them before opening up about the other purpose of meeting with her uncle. Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    "What about your parents, Alex? When are theying to visit?" Uncle Ben inquired since it had been a while since the Duke and Duchess traveled to see their grandson.

    "They are nning their trip soon," Alex told him as they enjoyed their meal with their casual conversations.

    Since Lance''s coronation wasing up soon, they wanted to visit before the new King sat on the throne and consumed most of their time with their obligations in the Kingdom.

    Of course, Lance would need assistance in ruling the Kingdom. Somebody had to show him the ropes. And the Duke was the best person to counsel him.

    Soon, the meal ended with reminiscings andughter about the good old days. Finally, they decided to take their coffee to the rooftop garden. So they could have some privacy.

    Then, she dismissed the middle-ageddy helping her in the house, sending her home. Then, she informed the nanny to call her in case of a problem.

    "Ok. I know you miss me, my Princess." Her uncle said as he carefully sipped his hot, steaming coffee. "But what is this all about?"

    His uncle''s eyebrows frowned as he questioned her intention. She guessed her uncle could read her like a book.

    "I need your help." She did not waste any more time. There was no need to beat around the bush. "I know you have connections."

    She never liked using her uncle for favors, especially when the motive was personal. But she did not n tomit anything illegal, maybe only go around thew and bend it a little.

    "I do, but what is this all about?" He repeated, seemingly confused about where she was going with her statement. "Are you in some sort of trouble?"

    Of course, her uncle would do anything to help her if she was in a bind. But that was not the case. She was not the one in need.

    Suddenly, she wondered if her uncle would help her. Would he swallow his principle and bend thew for Gerald?

 Chapter 1316: Eeny, meeny, miny, moe

    Serena paced the room, moving back and forth on the avable space between her bed and the wall. She could not think straight, wondering if she was wrong.

    Did she harshly pass judgment on an innocent man? Did she readily jump to her conclusion without giving him a chance to exin and defend himself?

    "Serena?" Her assistant suddenly knocked on her bedroom door, making her turn, distracting her from her thoughts.

    "Yes, ire." Serena forced a reply from her lips, knowing she was waiting.

    "I will call it a night if you do not need anything else from me." ire hollered on the other side of the wooden door.

    She thought about it, concluding that she had all she needed. At least, with her state of mind, she doubted she would require anything else for the night.

    Steadily, she moved toward her door, opening it. Since her visitor had left, she had locked herself in her room, wanting a quiet ce and privacy.

    "Sure, go home." She told her assistant that she would not need her services for the rest of the night. "And spend the weekend off." She added, feeling like she had been hugging her time.

    Not because she was miserable. Everybody around her should feel the same way. She felt she owed her assistant some time off. So she could spend quality time with her family.

    ire had done so many things for her, going beyond the boundaries and scope of her job with noint. She did not deserve just a rxing weekend. She also owed her a raise.

    "You know I can''t do that," ire uttered in surprise at the suggestion. "Nora would be hysterical if I am not watching you twenty-four seven."

    "Besides, what would you do while I am gone? Who would run for your errands?" Her assistant added, slightly uneasy and questioning her n.

    Funnily, she would have asked the same questions a few months ago. She admitted she always depended on other people, paid staff, to do most of her menial chores.

    However, since meeting Adam, she realized the error of her ways. Seeing the simplicity of how he had lived his life, she finally saw how she wanted to live hers.

    "I am sure I will manage." She answered confidently, learning a few tricks of doing regr chores while in the orphanage. "Besides, I have room service. I think I can survive for a couple of days without you."

    She urged her assistant to take her off and enjoy the weekend with her family. If she could not have fun, at least someone else would have a smile on their face.

    "Fine," ire finally conceded. "But if Nora..."

    She could see the worry on her face as

    "If Nora blows a fuse, I will deal with her, don''t worry," Serena assured her assistant, knowing that her manager was like a dragon when she did not get her way.

    Nora could explode, breathe fire from her nose and expel steam from her ears, figuratively speaking. However, she also had a heart of gold when it truly mattered.

    "If you say so." ire dered, still reluctant, but eventually epted her offer, leaving her finally alone in her hotel room.

    She watched her assistant walk away before closing the door to return to her private musing. She still had a lot of things to think about and a decision to make.

    Hopefully, this time she would not make a mistake. But that was easy said than done. After all the things she had experienced about life and love, choosing the right one seemed to elude her.

    She might be lucky in her career, finding the glory and fame she had sought. But unfortunately, she could not say the same thing about her love life.

    "I am a failure." She mumbled to herself while her body fell on the bed, letting the mattress and the nket swallow her, burying herself further under the softness of the pillows.

    Nheless, her thoughts returned to her earlier meeting with Roseann. She knew she was a doctor at a local hospital far from Adam''s ce.

    Should she believe Roseann incidentally came by the neighborhood and dropped by his ce unannounced, just like she had exined?

    Why would she travel from the hospital to Adam''s apartment unless she was there for a booty call? But she imed that was not her intention.

    "Did something happen between you two?" She knew she had to ask. She could not keep imagining it, not knowing if there was truth to it.

    "We kissed..." Roseann admitted to her, shame visible on her face before she lowered her head, unable to look directly into her eyes. "And slightly fooled around, but he stopped before it could go too far."

    Did she want the mental picture? Would she like to ask the details of what fooling around mean? But could she handle knowing?

    Besides, she said that Adam stopped before they went any further. Did he not like the kiss? Or did he feel guilty for cheating on her?

    As far as she could remember, he left her with the understanding that they were already a couple. Therefore, she automatically assumed that they were exclusively dating.

    "Do you love him?" She asked, wondering how long they had been seeing each other. Did he meet her before her? Did he belong to him before she snatched him from her hands?

    She had many questions but was afraid to ask them. She suddenly realized she barely knew anything about the man she was supposed to love.

    "No. You got it all wrong." Roseann shook her head, adamantly denying her assumption. "I met Adam during the time that I was desperate and alone.

    At the time, he was in the same boat as I was. He said he just came out from a heartbreak. The woman he liked rejected him." The doctor continued.

    "So was I. The man I wanted was already in amitted rtionship." Roseann sadly confided. "Therefore, naturally, I prescribed a solution. We could sleep together."

    There it was. This woman finally admitted that she was sleeping with Adam. She knew it. How could she be so foolish to think that Adam would be any different from the past men in her life?

    It seemed the man she thought highly of would also sleep with anyone in a skirt. He was not immune to the womanizing ways.

    But, of course, Adam was her brother''s friend. She knew how David and his friends jumped from one woman to another. Therefore, he could be no different.

    "I get it." Serena disappointedly responded, wanting the conversation over. She knew where this conversation was going.

    "No, you don''t." Roseann put a hand before her, stopping her from dismissing her. "You don''t get it." She smiled like she knew something that she did not.

    Moreover, Roseann chuckled as if there was something funny. Was there something wrong with her face?

    She frowned hard, narrowing her eyes at her, unable toprehend what she was mumbling about. It was like herpany spoke in an aliennguage that she was the only one who understood.

    "Then, what is it?" She could feel her uneasiness growing every minute she prolonged the suspense.

    But she guessed she also had to stop preempting her story and making unnecessary assumptions. She should give her time to finish her narration.

    "He did not ept my offer." Her guest informed her, putting a shocked expression on her face. She did not expect to hear that from her. "He turned me down."

    She finally faced her and stared directly into her eyes. "Adam told me how much he loved you. And all he could offer me was friendship. And I was grateful for it." Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin

    She guessed she was in between believing her and denying what she said. How could she trust a stranger''s words? But Adam had never given her any reason to doubt him until now.

    "Then, what happened the other night?" She needed answers before she could give this incident a conclusion. "Friends don''t kiss and make out." She insisted, thinking that it did not make sense.

    "I was feeling down the other night. I knew I needed a friend. Somewhat, I found myself in this neighborhood and identally bumped into him outside his apartment.

    Maybe, unconsciously, my mind brought me here, thinking I would be safe with him. And he would be a good friend to cry on.

    But he was drunk. So, talking seemed out of the question. I helped him to his apartment. Anyway, to make the story short, we ended up kissing." Roseann looked apologetic as she told her about the other night''s events.

    "I want it badly, feeling the loneliness creeping into my heart. But we stopped when Adam spoke your name." Roseann showed a weak smile on her lips. "Serena." She looked ashamed again as a pink tinge appeared on her cheeks.

    "I thought to myself, who is Serena? But then again, I knew that was not me. I firmly believed we both felt like an ice bucket was poured on our bodies, waking us up from making a mistake." Roseann said as she took her hand.

    "He loves you, Serena. Don''t punish him because of one unfortunate mistake. He did not intentionally want to hurt you." Roseann pledged she was telling her the truth.

    But why would she lie? What would she gain if she concocted this story? She could not see a reason for her to help Adam except for being a good friend.

    "I don''t know." She still could not just ept her words at face value. First of all, this woman was still rtively unknown to her.

    But she guessed she could think about it. She should not dismiss her outright. Now, she wondered whether to believe her or stick with her gut.

    But her instinct had never been consistent. She had made many mistakes because of what she thought was best.

    So, how should she decide? Should she let fate decide, using eeny, meeny, miny, moe, stretching her fingers before her?

 Chapter 1317: One chance

    Did he convince David of his innocence? He could not tell. His friend had an excellent poker face. But at least he tried to exin his situation. It would be up to him if he would find it in his heart to believe him.

    Of course, he did not stop him from telling his sister. That was his right to protect her from anybody who attempted to hurt her. On the contrary, he appreciated that someone would have Serena''s back beside him.

    "Adam, I am d you are still here." Evan walked straight to his officete that night.

    He did not expect his friend or anyone else would still be in the office, but he guessed he was not the only workaholic working on this building.

    Evan did not bother to sit down as his friend went straight to his desk, cing a brown folder on the surface.

    "Evan, did you want me to work on something?" It was the only exnation for his suddente-night visit and the document on his desk.

    He did not mind adding extra work, even if cases were already piling on his desk. He had already epted that he had to prove to the rest of the board that he deserved his position as the new partner.

    "Yes, this one." He pushed the folder toward him. "I am working on that and thought of including you in the negotiation. I can use your opinion and expertise."

    He finally grabbed the file, hastily perusing the first few pages to understand the situation. He recognized the case, remembering seeing a summary of it before in some of the associates'' deliberations.

    "I handled something like this before." He admitted, recalling a case he took while working under another corporate firm many years ago.

    He had managed to find a smoking gun in his case, making him win a huge settlement. It was one of the highlights of his short career in the corporate world that had paid off.

    "I know. I saw it. So, I hope you don''t mind if you help me with this one." Evan exined, as he honestly admitted he had his motives for taking him on the case.

    Of course, he had no qualms about that. He would help him with this client since that was his job. They paid him to use his expertise, knowledge, and skills.

    "Sure. You can leave this with me so I can study it and get back to you as soon as possible." He grabbed the folder and ced it in his priority pile, putting it on the top.

    "There is one more thing. I am meeting with the clients next week. I want you to go with me." His boss more or less told him, giving him no options to say no.

    Nheless, that was fine with him. He had epted this job, knowing it was part of his obligation in exchange for their arrangement.

    "Just send me the details, and I will be ready," Adam answered confidently. He could not guarantee the same result as the previous one he had worked on, but he would ensure to do his best to check this case with a fine-toothb.

    "That is great to hear. I will have my secretary send you the details." Evan gave him a satisfactory smile. "By the way, have you noticed anything strange with David? Has he mentioned anything to you?"

    As far as he knew, David and Evan were very tight. They never kept secrets from each other. They had already treated each other like brothers when he joined the group.

    Therefore, it was a surprise to hear that Evan was clueless about what was happening between him and David. He thought David might have already mentioned it to him by now.

    "I don''t know what you mean," Adam answered his friend, pretending to have no idea. He thought it was not a story that he should share with him.

    It was a problem between him, David, Roseann, and Serena. And should be handled in private. He did not want toplicate the matter by involving more people.

    "I guess it must be Rose," Evan concluded on his own, giving him some relief that he did not need to add to his lie.

    Everybody knew David''s situation with Rose, at least the most obvious ones. But, of course, he would not discount that there might be some things that David would rather keep to himself.

    Suddenly, he wondered how he was doing. He had been selfish these past few days, only thinking of his situation with Serena that he forgot David might also be going on a rough patch.

    "How is she?" He asked, admitting he barely knew the woman that captured his friend''s heart. He never had the chance to meet her, unlike Evan''s wife, Amelia.

    "She is still suffering from memory loss. She still could not remember anything about her family and David." Evan borated on what he knew about Rose.

    It was sad to hear that something like that could happen to two people in love. A horrific ident wiped out her entire memory, leaving her with no trace of the love they once shared.

    It must be devastating for David to get her back but to lose her again. Suddenly, he could not help but wish Rose would find her way back into his arms.

    David might have had issues in his younger years, but he had changed for her. He deserved a second chance to find love again with her.

    "I could not imagine what he might be going through." He said. But then again, as he thought of losing Serena, he changed his mind. He guessed he could, filling the gripping pain in his heart.

    "I ask him to go on a double date with me and Amelia. Maybe that can help jog Rose''s memories." Evan told him. Then, his eyes narrowed at him.

    "Are you dating someone?" He suddenly questioned as he walked closer again to his desk. "Maybe we can go on a triple date." He suggested.

    That was a terrific idea, only if that was even possible.

    He would love to shout to the world that he was dating the most beautiful and kind woman in the face of the world.

    However, under his present circumstances, he could not tell if she would ever want to see him again after theirst conversation.

    "I am dating, but it isplicated at this time." He had no idea how he could exin his situation to him. "Maybe some other time. Besides, maybe it is best that you and your wife should go for now."

    He thought it was best to avoid David until he had settled his situation with Serena. And not include other people in the picture.

    "Yeah, I guess you are right," Evan said. "Anyway, it is gettingte. Amelia might already be wondering where I am."

    His friend said farewell as he walked out his door while he sat on his chair, wondering what he would do for the rest of the night.

    He knew that despite his exhaustion, he would hardly sleep a wink tonight. He debated whether to stay a little longer or go home.

    However, another idea nagged at him that did not include the two options. Should he risk going to Serena''s ce after she told him that she needed space?

    But what else was there to do?

    Finally, after another few minutes, he gave up on his paperwork and grabbed his phone and bag. Soon, he was in the elevator without a damn clue where he was going.

    "Sir, you have a nice night." The patrolling security guard greeted him on his way to his car. It seemed he was the only one around in this almost empty parking lot.

    "Thanks, you too." He waved to the slightly aged man who had probably worked for thispany for years.

    He walked further into the darker portion of the spacious floor, seeing therge columns and most empty parking slots.

    He was used to this eerie surrounding since he had worked through the slums of the city. He guessed those empty, dirty, dark alleys were far worse than this ce. It was more dangerous.

    He grabbed his keys from his pocket and unlocked his car, entering the driver''s seat without any problem. But before he could close his door and start the engine, an epiphany appeared in his mind.

    He knew exactly where he would go as he revved the engine of his reliable car and drove out of the parking lot.

    "I hope this works." He muttered, inhaling hard to fill his lungs before expelling it in one long breath.

    He was running out of ideas and options. But losing the woman he loved would never be an option. Therefore, he would do anything in the book to win her over.

    He drove the light traffic, passing through several green lights on the way to his predefined destination. He had a n in his mind, but he hoped that it would go ordingly. But it would all depend on the circumstances.

    He worked his way into the less-than-appealing neighborhood, believing he would find what he sought in this ce.

    "Wish me luck." He thought, believing he would need more than his convincing prowess to pull this through.

    He did not have luck or sess in convincing this client the first time he presented him with his initial proposal. Maybe this time, he would find a way.

    Nevertheless, giving up was not in his book this time. It was his one chance to win her back or at least his ticket to her good side.

 Chapter 1318: Witness protection

    "So, how is your pregnancy?" Haley ced her hand on the belly of her sister-inw, happy that they would finally have a child.

    She witnessed the tragedy that had befallen them when they lost their first child. She saw the devastation of the ident that almost caused their marriage.

    Therefore, she could only be thankful they were happy together, building the family they always wanted and deserved.

    "I can''tin." Jacky looked down at her swollen abdomen, which appeared like she had swallowed a melon. "But I had some good days and some bad." She confessed.

    "Thankfully, the bad ones are lessening," Marcus interjected, sounding relieved.

    She could only imagine what Jacky had asked his brother to do during her first trimester. And she knew Jacky had her temperamental moods.

    "I was not that bad." Jacky protested, slightly pping her husband on the arms.

    Haley could onlyugh at their interactions, but at the same time, she could not help but feel envious. She guessed she also wanted what they had. Unfortunately, she lost that chance.

    "No, you were not." Marcus conceded, probably not wanting to upset his wife as hevished her with love and affection.

    She could not remember an instant when they were growing up when her brother showed care, tenderness, and adoration to another woman except for her.

    He only dated countless women to sleep with them, but never to have amitted rtionship. But she understood his reasons.

    His brother did not have parents to show him what love was. Their same father, Alfred, and his mother were not what she would call exemry parents that made a role model to a young child.

    Unlike her childhood, Alfred and her mother had showered her with love. She lived in a home where everything seemed perfect.

    "Hey, we still do not have dessert, and you are already giving me a toothache with your sweetness." She jokingly expressed with a forcedugh.

    She was genuinely delighted for them, but deep inside, she still felt like her perfect life just turned upside down.

    Since her mother died, she noticed the changes in her father. But she ignored it, thinking it was the grief of losing his wife.

    But she never expected, even in his wildest dream, that his father could be this evil. Suddenly, she wondered if he had only transformed into this new man after he lost his great love.

    Or was he already a criminal even before then? Perhaps, he was good at hiding who he was, fooling her and her mother about his true character.

    "Your brother could sometimes be overbearing," Jackyined, but with a beaming smile as her hands gently tapped her husband on his jaw while looking at him lovingly.

    She agreed, remembering how her brother would sometimes be overprotective of her. He would even go to great lengths to investigate the background of the boys who dared to court her.

    "I know the feeling." Sheughed with her friend, exchanging more stories they could share about her brother. "I think he is just afraid of karma." Making her and Jackyugh hysterically.

    "Hey! I know you are both pregnant, but don''t be mean." Marcusined. "But honestly, Jacky made an honest man out of me. So, there is no need for karma toe after me."

    Suddenly, she felt lighthearted, sensing her sadness and loneliness washed away. She guessed she needed her family, even for just a little while.

    "Of course, you will be a great father. And you will teach our sons not to follow your wayward ways. And then, you will protect our daughters from those who will take advantage of them." Jacky assured him as they ate their dessert with gusto.

    "Anyway, how long are you nning to stay?" She asked, already dreading the day that they would leave.

    Of course, she knew they had their lives to return to, but it was also great to have them around. Having them around, somehow, gave her some normalcy. It was as if nothing had changed.

    Once they were gone, she knew she would feel like a prisoner again on this ind, unable to go anywhere without the fear of being discovered.

    Despite the many safeguards Mike ced on keeping her hidden from those who were after her, she knew there was still a slim chance they would find her. Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    "We booked for a week," Marcus answered, cing his arms around his wife''s shoulders.

    "We are using this to rx and enjoy a much-deserved vacation," Jacky added, seemingly glowing as she tilted her to stare at her husband.

    "That is great." She expressed enthusiastically, knowing she could use theirpany.

    Maybe a week was enough to lift her spirits again and bring her back to a new perspective. Honestly,tely, she had been feeling down.

    She guessed work was not enough anymore to distract her from loneliness. But, of course, she knew what she had signed up for when she chose to run away from her father to protect her child.

    "How about you?" Marcus suddenly turned to her. Gone was the yfulness on his face. "How are you holding up?" And the worry lines started to show.

    Her protective brother was back, looking as if he was ready to stand in the way of those who would want to hurt her.

    Suddenly, she wondered if her brother had an inkling of their father''s secret life. She knew Marcus never saw eye to eye with their father.

    Did he ever suspect that their father was a criminal mastermind?

    "I am good." She responded, not wanting him to worry more about her condition.

    As much as she wanted to ask for help from him, she did not want to burden him. He was starting a family. She could not drag him into her messy situation.

    "Haley, I know what is going on. Let us help you." Finally, Marcus extended his hand on the table and reached for her hands. "Mike told us everything."

    So, her secret was out. Now, she did not need to specte on what they were doing here. But what could they do to help?

    It was not like her brother could face their father and make him pay for his crimes. But first, did she even want to put her father behind bars?

    Could she do that to the man who gave her life? Could she betray the man who loved her when she was growing up?

    But was he the same man now? That was her moral dilemma. The man that raised her was loving andw-abiding. But this man, pretending to be her father, was theplete opposite.

    He might not pull the trigger that killed Gerald, but he ordered it. He killed him. He was still responsible for the death of the man she loved.

    So, how could she forget that? How could she forgive him? The man that killed the father of her child deserved to rot behind bars.

    "I don''t want you to get involved in this." She stated, afraid that harm woulde to her brother and his family.

    It was enough that she was already suffering. She could not let the same fate happen to them. Not to her brother or friends.

    "But we want to." Jacky insisted. "We are family. We can''t leave you to handle this by yourself." She looked at her, pleading with her eyes to listen to reason.

    "Alex, Mike, and I have a n. And we need you to get on board with this." Her brother tightened his grip on her hand as if urging her to listen.

    "This is not just for you. Do this for your baby too." Marcus implored her to agree to whatever they had decided for her.

    She had never felt so helpless in her life, more than she felt at that moment. She had valued her independence, but now, it all slipped away.

    Now, all she had been doing was asking for favors and allowing others to dictate what she should do. But, of course, she understood her situation. Under her present circumstances, she did not have a choice.

    "Ok. I will listen." She conceded, letting her brother exin what they hade up with.

    But, truthfully, she wondered what she would do when she finally finished her job on this little ind. What was next for her?

    She could not expect that she would live here forever. But where would she go where her father would not find her?

    "That is all I ask." Marcus sounded satisfied that he had his way. But his brother always knew how to handle her and her stubborn ways.

    She could never really be mad at him for showing how much he loved her in his unconventional ways. Still, she appreciated him for always sticking at her side, despite being only half-rted.

    Somehow, she also knew he was trying to make up for those times he tried to stay away from her because of their father. But now, she promised nothing would separate them again, at least in her heart.

    "Let me do this for you. Let me protect you and the child you are carrying." He offered after informing her of their n.

    Her heart almost burst from the overwhelming love and support she felt from her brother and her friends. She did not realize they would go to all these lengths to help her.

    "So Alex had bought this entire ce just to protect me." She said, astounded by the news.

    "Yes, we want to control this ce so you will have protection." Marcus suddenly pulled out a folded piece of paper from his pocket.

    She took it when her brother handed it to her, unfolding it so she could read the content. It took her a minute to understand what it meant.

    "Witness protection?

 Chapter 1319: The endless possibilities

    He parked his car on the almost deserted street. It was alreadyte, but a few people were still strolling along the pedestrian side.

    But would he trust his life to these people? Maybe not. But he came here with a mission. And he would not leave until he aplished it.

    He quickened his footsteps until he saw the narrow alleyway leading him to the person he sought. But before he could even step inside, somebody blocked his way.

    "You don''t seem to belong to this part of the neighborhood." A man in a sleeveless shirt, loose denim pants with tattoos inked almost all his exposed skin stood before him.

    He could only suspect that he must be one of the gangs that ruled this street at night. But the likes of him did not scare him.

    He also once lived in this kind of neighborhood. He was not proud that he was also part of a local gang that caused problems rather than solutions in their smallmunity.

    "I did note here to cause trouble." He raised his hands in surrender, avoiding an unnecessary confrontation.

    After all, he did note for them but for another reason. And he did not need to start a problem unless he had no choice.

    "Are you sure?" He said as he studied his face before scrutinizing his body. He was probably checking if he had weapons in him.

    Still, he prepared himself if things would get out of hand. He knew that once trouble started in the street, it was just a matter of seconds before things were over.

    Then, he would be facing the consequences. It was either he would be thest man standing. Or he would be lying on the floor in the pool of his blood.

    "You look like a cop." He used him as he circled him with his buddies nearby. "You look like a detective that circled this area." He reiterated.

    It must be his cheap suit that looked almost identical to what the cops usually wore or his lean physique that had made them suspect he was here to bust them.

    "Fortunately, I am not." He insisted, pulling his coat to show them he had no badge or gun on his waist. "I don''t want any trouble. I am just looking for a friend."

    He closed his jacket after assuring them that he came in peace. Finally, some backed away, leaving just two who stood before him.

    "So, who are you looking for? Maybe we can help." The shady man offered, but he knew not to trust a man like him.

    "I think I can manage to find him on my own." He suggested, hoping the man would take the hint and leave him alone.

    But such was not his luck as the man persisted in assisting him but for a price. Of course, he knew when he was being harassed and hassled.

    "Hey, what are you doing here?" A familiar voice resonated in the dark alley, bouncing on the walls until it reached his ears.

    He and the other guys turned to see who it was, focusing on the dark shadows that moved toward them.

    But he already knew he found him. And that was all that mattered now. Still, he was cautious about how the man before him would react, watching his six simultaneously.

    "I was looking for you." He answered as he slowly made out his small figure with his friend walking behind him. He recognized the big man as the one he had helped get out of jail.

    "Hey, kid. Do you know this man?" The punk asked the boy for confirmation. It would seem that they coexisted in this ce.

    He was just not sure if that included harmony. But so far, no guns were zing, which was a good sign. But he still would not trust this man with his life or the boy.

    "Yes, he is my attorney." The boy said confidently, reassuring the other guys that they had nothing to worry about him. "He is cool."

    Suddenly, he could remember himself in this boy, finally seeing what Serena had seen in him. Still, he had much to learn about his background.

    But once again, he could not help but wonder how Serena and Ken managed to cross paths. They belonged in two opposite worlds for their lives to collide.

    That must be one incredible fate.

    "Ok. If you say so." The punk finally pulled away, stepping back away from him. "I guess you are cool then." He raised his hand and saluted before moving to find another spot, leaving him with the boy and hispanion.

    The boy finally stepped into his vision, revealing his face in the dim light of themppost. Then, he whispered something to his friend before the big man moved back and disappeared into the shadows.

    "Why are you looking for me?" He answered as he stepped closer to him. "I already told you I don''t need anyone to adopt me."

    It was what he expected he would say. From theirst conversation, he thought he would be ecstatic about the news.

    Truthfully, he thought the boy would take advantage of Serena''s offer. Who would not want to be her son and be part of her family?

    Therefore, he was bewildered when he tly refused the offer without hearing him out and thinking about his proposal.

    "But you are passing up an opportunity for a better life." He wanted to convince the boy that there was more to this life than what this street could offer him.

    He would know because he had managed to crawl out of this dumpster and had made a name for himself on the other side.

    "I already made my decision," Ken said, being as stubborn as him.

    Suddenly, he wondered if his kids would be like him, a fighter and a survivor. But he knew that Ken would be a good brother. He had seen how loyal and caring he was to the people he loved.

    "Isn''t there any way I can convince you to change your mind?" He asked, feeling like there must be another way.

    He did not want to go home empty-handed. He knew how much Serena wanted this adoption to happen. He had to find a way.

    There must be a reason why he did not want to get adopted. It could be the trauma of bouncing from one foster home to another.

    Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    Or someone adopted him but decided to return him because of someplications in the adoption process or some other problem.

    "No. I am happy where I am. I have my family right here." He pointed to the man that was lurking in the shadow.

    He could understand his reasoning, remembering how he considered the people in the street his only family. But in his experience, the boy could never depend on them in the long run.

    Eventually, he would be left alone to fend for himself in this chaotic city jungle against the ferocious lions, the wild bears, and the poisonous snakes who wished to dominate thend.

    "I hope you will indulge me for a few hours. Come with me." He asked him. "If I can''t convince you by then, I will never bother you again."

    He guessed that was hisst chip. If his gamble did not pay off, then he lost forever. His chance of winning him over and Serena, too, would disappear. Then he would have nothing.

    "I will give you an hour." The boy said after his long silence.

    But an hour was not enough, so he haggled for more. "Three hours." That should be long enough.

    He guessed Serena somehow finally persuaded him to like the boy more than he would like. She was right about him. He was intelligent, kind, loyal, and trustworthy.

    Serena had finally convinced him that she should adopt the boy and take him out of this ce. He deserved more than what fate had given him so far.

    "Fine," Ken answered as he walked away from him, back into the dark alley. "Wait in your car." He said before he finally disappeared with his friend.

    He watched the shadows slowly fade before he moved toward his car and climbed into the passenger seat.

    After a few minutes, he wondered if the boy had fooled him and decided to ditch him. He checked his watch, wondering if he should continue waiting. Or should he start looking for him again?

    "Five minutes more." He mumbled to himself, checking the clock every minute that passed. But a few seconds before the timepsed, a shadow emerged in the alley, and the boy finally appeared, moving to his car.

    He did not mind looking for him, but he was d the boy had kept his promise. It was a good sign that the boy also had integrity.

    "Shall we go?" The boy climbed on the passenger''s side and strapped himself to the car seat. "But I have to get back before the sun goes up." He reminded him.

    He guessed they still had plenty of time to do his n and return to this ce. Like the boy, he intended to keep his promise.

    He did not want the boy to think the earth was full of crooks and bad people. He already thought of the world bad enough.

    "Ok." He started the engine and immediately pulled away from the parking lot. Soon, they were cruising on the almost empty street on their way to another part of this incredible city.

    He only hoped that he could open the boy''s eyes to the endless possibilities that awaited him on the other side.

 Chapter 1320: It felt like home

    He watched outside his window as the car cruised smoothly on the almost empty street. She could hardly see anyone around except for a few passing cars.

    He had never been in this ce before, but he guessed this was where the rich people lived, seeing the high perimeter walls that covered the other side.

    "What is this ce?" He asked, wondering why they were circling this area. They had been driving for a while, so naturally, he was curious why.

    He could only assume that Adam might live here or someone he knew, but what did it have to do with him?

    "Serena lives in a house like this." Adam pointed to one of therge mansions inside a massive iron gate as he stopped just outside.

    He already suspected a star like her would have a big house like this. But he had never imagined it would be this big as he stared at the size of the structure and thewn surrounding it.

    "So, what?" He knew what thiswyer was doing. But a big house was not enough to change his mind. He may have dreamt once of having a permanent roof over his head, but that dream had already sailed.

    "I don''t need a big house." He said, looking instead at the car that just passed them by. He guessed people who lived in this ce also had nice cars as he stared at the shiny metallic sports vehicle that entered the gates.

    "Ok. Then, let me show you another ce." Adam suggested as he elerated the engine and drove again in another direction.

    He watched the dark road, thinking of all those times he had jumped from one foster home to another. Some were nice, but unfortunately, many of those ces were something he chose to forget.

    Nothing made him feel more at home than in the cold, dark, dirty alley where he had found a family. It toughened him, stopping the nightmares that gued him every night.

    "You know it would not change my mind. You are just wasting your time." He said as he stared outside his window, but only saw the young kid who would cry himself to sleep in one dark corner of a house.

    Then, he would wake up screaming, soaking wet, and gasping for air. Then, he would pray that he had not woken up anyone else in the house. And nobody would walk through the door.

    Why?

    It would be as worse as his nightmare.

    "I still have time. And I am going to use every minute of it." Adam seemed determined as he nced at him with a friendly smile.

    He shrugged his shoulder, finding an equally stubborn adversary. He guessed they would see about that as he kept his silence.

    Then, he was back in that dark, eerie room, trembling in fear when he heard movements outside. That could only mean one thing.

    He closed his eyes when the door opened, not wanting to see the anger in her eyes. He kept his body curled in a ball as tight as he could. That was his only way to protect himself.

    "Didn''t I tell you I don''t want anything to disturb me when I am asleep?" The woman that everybody called Mom moved closer until she stood over him.

    Even if he could not see her, he could feel the rage in her voice. It was only a matter of time before he felt the first whip of leather touching his skin.

    "Aaahhh..." He shouted as the pain spread on his legs from the strong impact.

    "You just never learn," Mom yelled again, causing him to jerk, terrified of what she would do next.

    He knew that his punishment was far from over. In truth, it was just beginning. He would be lucky if Mom had been in a good mood, but he was not hopeful.

    "I am sorry. I did not mean..." But the words died down in his lips as the next strike hit him hard on his thighs.

    He twisted in extreme excruciating pain. He could already tell that bruises were not the only thing he should worry about.

    He doubted he could walk or stand, for that matter, without feeling the pain. If that was the case, how could he do his chores in the morning?

    "Please, I will be good and quiet." He tried to plead with her, wanting her to stop.

    But she knew his begging would not make much difference. She would only stop when she thought she had taught him a lesson.

    Then, he felt a hand on his shoulder, making him jerk his body away. But could he escape his fate? He was just a child. What could he do? Where could he go?

    "Hey, Ken." The voice spoke gently. It sounded different. "Ken, wake up." Then, the hand started shaking him. "Wake up? I think you are dreaming." The persistent voice echoed in his head.

    He hesitantly opened his eyes, afraid that something far worse would happen, but when he saw Adam, he felt relieved.

    Suddenly, he could breathe again, feeling like the heavy load lifted on his shoulder. He blinked a few times as he tried to clear his mind, wanting to forget what just happened.

    "Are you ok?" Adam asked him, looking concerned. The man still had his hand on his shoulder, slightly tapping him.

    "Yeah! Why won''t I be ok?" He finally answered, shaking off the fog in his head.

    "You seemed to be having a nightmare," Adam told him, making him look away and stare outside again.

    It was the only time he realized Adam had parked the car in an almost empty parking lot. He had no idea where they were, but he could tell it was a tall building.

    "It is nothing. Probably just some silly dream of the movie I saw the other day." He pretended to have seen a horror movie. But, of course, that was a lie.

    "Where are we?" He asked, wanting to divert the attention away from him.

    He never liked talking about his nightmares, much more about his pasts. He preferred to bury them in the deepest part of his brain, hoping someday, it would never resurface again.

    "Let me show you." He finally opened the door and exited. Then, he waited for him to follow.

    Having no choice, he unbuckled his seatbelt and let the man show him around. He walked beside him as they entered a private elevator. It was the type that needed a card for it to open.

    "So, what is this ce?" He asked again as he watched the floors move upward.

    "This is where I work." Adam finally answered his question when the doors opened to a spacious floor. "Come on."

    He followed him into a door and inside a room. It was huge with a table and chairs, among other things. And when he moved toward the window, he could see the top of the other tall buildings around him.

    "Damn, this is high." He said, amazed and fascinated with his new experience. It was his first time to be in a high ce like this.

    "What do you think?" Adam asked as he sat on his chair behind the desk.

    "I think this ce is cool." Ken nodded his head, thinking that he must be good at his job to be working here. "This is far better than yourst office." It was indeed an upgrade.

    "Yeah, I also think so." Adam looked around the room before he stood up. "So, are you ready for our next stop?" Then, he walked passed him and straight to the door.

    Ken could not help but wonder what that man was doing, touring him to all these ces. But he guessed he agreed with it, so he had no choice but to go along.

    "Let''s go." He said, still skeptical but confused. Only this time, the ride was not long, ifpared to the previous ones.

    But the ce was no different from his alley. He could see tattoed gangs hanging around the corners. He also found a few beggars sleeping on the pavement.

    "This is where I grew up," Adam said, pointing to a building with a dark alley on the side. "That was my spot."

    "No way!" He could not believe him. "You are just making that up."

    He could not see this man as growing up in this ce. He could not be part of a gang. He was too clean, proper, and he was a fuckingwyer.

    "Nope." Adam shook his head. Then, he discarded his jacket, throwing it in the back, and rolled up his sleeves, showing him his arms.

    Surprisingly, he saw the ink that covered some part of his arms. Then, he saw a familiar symbol of one of the gangs that ruled the street marked on his inner wrist.

    He guessed Adam was telling him the truth. It was there on his skin. As much as he wanted to deny it, Adam was the exception. He had managed to escape this life.

    Then, Adam was driving away again out of this ce. He could only watch as they left behind the life that Adam used to have.

    Could he also do that?

    "I still don''t understand why you are doing this." He asked when they stopped in an old building.

    It was not the same as the ones they went before. It was old, and it was not a ce for the rich. But it looked decent.

    "Come on, let me show you my home." He ushered him into the building that had seen its better days. But it was still better than the other ces he had stayed.

    Then, Adam guided him inside a room that was clean and nice. It was not the five-star hotel that Serena had brought him, but it felt warm and cozy.

    Somehow, it felt like home. The kind of home he had dreamt for him.

 Chapter 1321: Return the favor

    Adam watched the young boy make himselffortable on his couch. It was old, but for him, it was his favorite spot in the house.

    "Are you hungry? I think I still have some leftover pizza in the ref. I can hit it for you." He offered as he walked over to his kitchen.

    "Sure." The boy answered, shrugging his shoulder and looking like he did not care.

    Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    He pulled out two cans of cold soda and the pizza box with a few more slices inside, putting them inside the oven.

    Then, he walked over to the boy, handing him the cold soda while he sat on the vacant seat. He drank his soda as he watched the boy, wondering what was going through his mind.

    "Why live here?" The boy finally spoke while he sipped the cold refreshing drink. His little curious eyes indicated that he was surprised about his living arrangement.

    "Why not," Adam responded, leaning on the couch as he tried to rx his body. It had been a long day, and driving all over the city could be tiresome.

    "You are now working on that fancy building. I am sure you can afford something so much better than this." Ken questioned him as his eyes roamed around his decent but modest ce.

    He did not have many decorations because he did not like the maintenance of cleaning too many things. He just needed the basics, mainly essential, nothing more.

    Besides, he was away most of the time. So, there was no need for more. But he believed things would be different if he had been living with someone, especially if he started a family.

    "Yeah, I can afford a more expensive ce than this. But for now, I like it here. As you can see, I have everything I need." Pointing to the kitchen, his bedroom, and the few amenities in his living room.

    "But, of course, I will have to move to a bigger ce if I am going to have a family." He added, hoping that the boy would get the picture.

    "I guess." The boy nodded as if he understood his reasoning. "I will probably live in a ce like this too." He gave him what seemed like the sound of approval.

    "Yeah, this is perfect for a single guy living alone." He chugged another mouthful of the soda before standing up to get the pizza.

    He moved around his kitchen to get a pot holder, then ced the pizza on the counter. Then, he beckoned the boy to join him in the kitchen.

    "Are you going to marry Serena?" Out of the blue, the boy asked him.

    He had no idea how to answer him at first. But he guessed honesty was the best policy. It would do him no wrong.

    "I want to if she will have me." He answered, knowing he would marry Serena in a heartbeat if only she would say yes.

    But how could he ask her now, after what had happened? Would she ever forgive him and take him back? But he guessed he had to try or suffer the consequence of losing her forever.

    "Why won''t she have you?" He looked at him as if pondering on that thought as his eyebrows knitted in question. "You seem to be a nice guy."

    He could not help but smile as he looked at the boy. He knew Ken was not being nosy, just genuinely curious about things.

    "I am a nice guy. But things are a little moreplicated than that." He wished being an adult was as easy as being young. But he guessed in their experience. There was not much difference.

    "I guessed I would not understand it until I had gone through the ordeal." The boy said, again nodding in agreement with him.

    The boy''s responses made him wonder if he was just a boy. He was just too wise for his age. And for someone who did not have a regr education, he knew a lot about life.

    He guessed just like him. The boy learned more about survival through his experiences. And the people he bumped into on the street had be his teachers.

    "Yeah, I guess that is how life works." He casuallymented, hoping he was somehow getting through to the boy.

    "Please, don''t hurt Serena. Don''t make her cry." Ken said, appearing sincerely concerned about his friend. "She is one of the kindest people I have ever met. And she deserves to be happy."

    Of course, that was his intention, but sometimes due to unforeseen events, people could do things that identally hurt the people they loved.

    He never wanted to hurt her, but he could not deny that he was the one to me for his actions and no one else.

    "Yeah, I agree with you on that one." This time, it was his turn to nod. "She already had been through enough. She deserves to smile and be loved."

    "And you know what, it would be great if you could give her a chance." He did not want to push his luck, but he still had to try. "It would surely make her happy."

    "I told you I don''t need anyone. I don''t want to get adopted." He answered adamantly. "As you can see, I can take care of myself."

    "It is not just about taking care of yourself, Ken. It is about having someone to have your back. Having a family that you can count on." He wished the boy would see it from his point of view.

    "Can I watch a movie?" The boy asked as his eyes darted to his television, looking away from him.

    "Sure," Adam said, grabbing the remote and turning the electronic machine on. He guessed the boy was tired of talking about himself as he diverted the topic off course.

    He had known Ken would be a tough nut to crack since he was just like him. Therefore, he had to be more clever about approaching the situation.

    They finished their pizza and soda in silence while watching a movie. Except for the asionalughter, the boy remained quiet.

    A whileter, he was about to ask the boy if he would like him to take him home since they already exceeded their time arrangement.

    However, he noticed that Ken had his eyes closed. He must have fallen asleep due to exhaustion. He could not help but wonder when was thest time the boy had a good night''s sleep.

    He could only conclude that never as he remembered his childhood, always thinking of what would happen next. Always alert and looking at his back. That was the life in the street.

    "Hah!" He could only sigh, wondering how he could help the boy.

    He grabbed a pillow and a nket, letting the boy sleep on the couch for the night. He would offer his bed, but moving him might only wake him up.

    He carefully shifted the boy into a lying position, putting the pillow under his head. Then, he covered him with a nket, hoping to make him morefortable.

    "Good night!" He mumbled as he touched him on his forehead. "Sleep tight." Not so sure what to say to a sleeping boy.

    He had never tried to put a boy to sleep before. He had helped many people in his job but never experienced anything like this.

    But instead of going to his room, he sat on the vacant chair adjacent to the couch and watched the boy. He could not help but see himself in the boy.

    "Why won''t you ept help?" He silently asked the boy as his eyes traveled to the insignia still inked in his skin.

    He could have it taken off. But at the moment, he was keeping it. He wanted a reminder of where he had been and where he wanted to go.

    "Are you ready to waste your life?" The detective angrily shouted at him when he arrested him for possession, remembering a turning point in his life.

    His group was about to ambush their rivals, and he was on his way to their rendezvous when he identally stumbled upon the detective.

    He was a troubled kid with no adult he could look up to. So, he found himself associating with the wrong crowd.

    "You don''t know me." He answered the man, stubbornly ying a tough guy, even though he already knew he was screwed.

    "I can see that you are not the same as them." The detective pointed to some of the scumbags they arrested that night.

    Maybe he was not yet like them. After all, he was still new in the group. He just had his tattoo, a sign that symbolized his part of something.

    But he did not see any other options. He could not envision a better future except for the path before him.

    "Can you just leave me alone?" He was not in the mood for another bullshit pep talk. He had heard it before, but it was no help at all.

    "No, not if there is a chance that I can save your life." The detective insisted.

    He could not understand what that man saw in him that night. But as he had promised, he did not give up on him.

    He owed his life to that detective that never lost hope in him, no matter how many times he had stumbled. He would not be who he was today if not for him.

    "I will not give up on you." He said to the boy, finally understanding why his friend helped him.

    Now it was his turn. He had to return the favor that had saved his life.

 Chapter 1322: One last time

    He had to lie low for a while. Wait and see what could happen in the next few days before he could decide on his course of action.

    Find more chapters on mvl

    He already had a few options. But still, it would all depend on what the authorities intended to do in his case. Until now, he still had to hear from them.

    How?

    Mike would know how to reach him.

    If things went ording to his n, it would just take him a few months. Then, maybe he could finally be with the woman he loved. He might even make it in time for his child''s birth.

    "I will find my way back. I promise." He sighed as he logged out from hisputer after checking on Haley on his app.

    He knew he could not rx until he saw that she was safe. But he had to neutralize his enemies first before he could ever return to her.

    But for now, he could breathe easily, knowing she was in safe hands. Marcus had agreed to his ns. He knew that Marcus would not let anything harm his sister.

    "Hah!" He sighed again after staring at his empty apartment, feeling suffocated. He guessed he needed some fresh air.

    Then, he grabbed his keys and other things and exited his temporary hiding ce. He walked on the busy street with his head low, a hat, and shades partially covering his face.

    He was confident that no one would recognize him in this ce, but still, there was nothing wrong with being careful.

    "Good morning!" He greeted a few residents in this tiny neighborhood that he passed by, trying to mingle with the crowd. He did not want to appear too conspicuous by being aloof and suspicious.

    After a jog around the park, he dropped by the supermarket, deciding to buy necessities and a few supplies. With Mike and Samson gone, he had no one to do these mundane things.

    He did notst long, finding the things he required in the house. Besides, he was alone. He did not need much. And he did not intend to stay long.

    "Will this be all?" The woman in the cashier booth asked after entering thest item in his basket.

    "Yeah!" He smiled at the middle age woman, who kept looking in his direction.

    She was probably curious about who he was. Or she remembered him from somewhere. He hoped it was the former.

    "You are new here." She finally asked as she epted his cash payment, attempting to converse with him.

    He knew that small towns like this usually knew most of their residents. Therefore, seeing new faces was fascinating to them. But some also tended to be wary of strangers wandering their streets.

    "Yeah, I just bought a house a few blocks from here. I think this ce is a terrific location to settle down." Honestly, that was his initial thought when he scouted this ce. But, of course, settling down was still far from happening.

    Nheless, he could imagine Haley living on their little white picket fence with his child ying in the backyard.

    "Oh! You are right about that. Did you move in with your family?" She asked with a friendly smile, seemingly genuinely interested in his life.

    But when she looked at his empty finger, bare of any ring. Her face suddenly changed. Her smile turned to a frown, probably dubious of his story.

    "No, she has not said yes, yet. But I want it to be a surprise once I propose." He told her, giving her enough to make her less suspicious of him.

    "Oh, that is nice. Well, I hope your girlfriend likes this ce." She said as he thanked him and moved along. As he was exiting the building, something caught his eye. Therefore, he walked closer to get a better look. But he was not mistaken. It was his picture in front of the newspaper.

    "Damn!" Silently cursing to himself.

    Fortunately, it was a younger picture of him. With his beard, mustache, and face covering, many might not recognize him that easily.

    Besides, very few people buy newspapers nowadays. However, he should check the inte for more news about him, knowing they could spread all over the web like wildfire in seconds.

    He quickly took the fastest route to his ce, locking the door behind him. He had to act fast because, sooner orter, someone might recognize who he was, and that would blow his cover.

    "What happened?" He asked the person on the other line. He thought he would have enough time to clean this mess up.

    "I am sorry, Gerald, but they are pushing to expedite the closing of this case," Mike said, sounding like he was disappointed too with the situation.

    He understood his friend''s situation. His hands were tied since he also had to protect himself from being implicated in his situation.

    And he could not appear like he was lobbying for his innocence. Then, their enemies would know he was a traitor in their organization.

    He guessed that politics trumped justice in this scenario. Mike''s boss in the District Attorney''s Office and whoever was handling this investigation were using him as their scapegoat.

    "I believe Dani''s uncle, Judge Roberts, persuaded my boss not to divulge that you are still alive... for now." Mike continued, reporting to him thetest situation on the other side.

    "But I don''t know how long we can keep that a secret before your secretes out." He quickly added.

    He understood his friend''s sentiments. He always believed secrets were only good for a time, but at some point, they would eventuallye out.

    "I know, and I guess my time is running out." He said as he reviewed his ns. But at least his sister came through. He was thankful that she decided to help him despite their deplorable history.

    "What are you thinking?" His friend asked concernedly, noting the uneasiness in his voice.

    At the moment, he was still weighing his situation and options. Now that the authorities had named him the mastermind in the public eyes, his innocence would be harder to prove, not that he was truly innocent.

    But they would pin all those crimes on him, giving his enemies their get-out-of-jail-free card. But, of course, he would not let them win, not while he was still alive.

    "Nothing yet." He said, but he already had an idea. "Just keep me posted if you hear anything else." He told his friend before abruptly ending the call.

    He paced around his living room, trying to revise his strategy. He could not sit idly by while his situation worsened. If he had to act now, he had to do it as soon as possible.

    Then, something else suddenly bothered him as he entered his bedroom. "Haley!" He uttered her name upon seeing his picture on his nightstand.

    "Oh, crap!" He knew she would see the report on the inte. Then, what would be her reaction? How would she take the news?

    Damn!

    That was something he never anticipated. He guessed that was one of his biggest regrets, not telling the most important person to him about his real identity.

    A part of him wanted to fly to her, to reassure her that he was still the same man she loved despite what he had done in his past. But that would only put her life in jeopardy.

    "I guess I have no more choice." He thought as he walked to his table and pulled out some papers.

    He had to act quickly. There was no other choice. He checked his files, working on his next move. But this time, he was doing it alone.

    He could not ask anyone else to sacrifice their lives for him. If he wanted this done right, he had to do it himself.

    He spread the floor ns on the table and started plotting some lines, jotting some notes, and devising a way to execute his ns.

    "Hi, Dani." He called his sister, wanting to thank her for her effort. It must not have been easy to convince Judge Roberts to help him, but she still did it.

    "Gerald. I am d that you called. How are you?" He could hear the concern in her voice, which was slightly disconcerting. He guessed he was not expecting iting from her.

    "I am ok." He assured her. "Thank you." He quickly added, feeling she deserved to hear it from him. "I appreciate what you have done for me."

    He still could not believe he was talking to her like they used to when they were still working together. He remembered that somehow they became close during that time.

    But he had burned the bridge that connected them when he helped Nick in his ns. Nothing could excuse his action. Therefore, he could not me her if she hated him.

    "I am sorry, we can''t stop them from releasing your name in the press and condemning you as the main leader of the syndicate." Dani sounded like she was genuinely remorseful.

    "But I hope we bought you some time." She added.

    Still, he was d that she was giving him a second chance. Maybe she was only doing this because they shared the same blood. Or it could be because of Haley, but whatever it was, he had no intention of disappointing her again.

    He would regain his sister''s trust and earn her love as his family. He would do anything to clean up his act and take out the target in his back.

    "It has." He assured her. "But can I ask another favor?" He knew he had no right. But he was running out of options. He needed help.

    "Sure, tell me." Dani sounded as if she was ready to do anything for him, which was more than he deserved. But he would have to make it up to her at another time. For now, he needed her help.

    Onest time.

 Chapter 1323: Who was the man that she loved?

    Haley had a fantastic night chatting with her brother and sister-inw. It was nice to have some familiar faces around.

    Although she had made many friends on the ind, it was still different when she was with family. She did not have to pretend to be someone else. She could be Haley again.

    But then again, something popped into her mind. "Witness Protection." Her brother was trying to convince her to enter the program. He said it was the safest way to protect and safeguard her identity.

    But did she need that? She thought that hiding on this ind was temporary. She hoped that she could return to her life even before she gave birth to her child.

    But from how she looked at it, she would stay in this situation for a long time. But how long? A year or years. Could she ever return to her previous life?

    What about her child? Would her son or daughter be doomed in this situation? She hoped not because this was not the life she wished to give her child.

    "No, I can''t allow this to happen." She did not want her child to be in constant fear. She did not wish for a life that she had to hide who she was.

    But what could she do, sprawling on a chair on the balcony of her room while she watched the waves as they crashed on the sand?

    "I like the color on your face. You look like you are glowing." Trixiemented when she entered her room, carrying a cup of hot, still steaming, coffee in her hand.

    She did feel refreshed, having an uninterrupted goodnight''s sleep. It was seldom that she did not dream. Andst night, she could not remember thinking about him.

    "Yeah, I think I automatically dozed off when I hit the pillowsst night." She exined to her assistant.

    It could be her exhaustion, or it could be her pregnancy. Lately, she was feeling the effect of her condition as it affected her body and her daily activities.

    Fortunately, her morning sickness did not worsen, unlike the scary stories she heard about pregnant women who could hardly get out of bed in the morning.

    "So, I take it you had a good time dining with your friends," Trixie concluded, probably seeing the slight difference in her.

    She wished she could tell her the truth and stop hiding in this facade. But she was afraid that the more people knew about her secret, the risk of being discovered became higher.

    "Yeah." Haley acknowledged with a nod. "They are old clients of mine." She told her, avoiding telling her the truth about their identity.

    As far as everyone was concerned, they were just her old friends who happened to be on vacation in this resort. And it was a coincidence that she saw them.

    "I guess it is a small world," Trixie remarked, knowing the resort was a remote area. The likelihood of seeing someone you knew was rtively small.

    "Yeah, I guess it is." She responded as she looked at the vast blue ocean outside her window.

    She guessed despite how big the world was. It was still not big enough for her to hide from the people who were after her.

    She could keep hiding, but she would never be free, always looking over her shoulder, wondering when her father would find her.

    "Is there anything you need?" Trixie asked as she moved around her room, fixing her things and putting them where they belonged.

    She took ast look at the birds flying over the waters and the trickling people walking and swimming along the shore.

    Frankly, she envied all of them, seeing how they enjoyed their freedom under the sun. She had been on this ind, watching the sun rise and set almost every day, but she could never go near the water without fear that some punk who worked for her father would see her.

    "I just need you to give this to the head engineer." She moved toward her table and grabbed the design ns she had finished yesterday.

    "Tell him if there are still changes he wants me to make, just put some notes on the forms." Haley had no n to go to work today.

    She, Marcus, and Jacky had ns to go out. Finally, she had a chance to explore the ind. Mike said he would take her on a tour once he visited, but he never did. He always had some excuse for canceling on her.

    But, of course, she understood his situation. He was a busy man with many responsibilities. She could not expect he would drop everything just because she was lonely.

    He was her friend, not her keeper.

    "Ok. I will take care of this. Anything else." She asked as she grabbed the ns.

    She could think of a few things, but those were not urgent matters. She could handle itter when she returned or do it the next day.

    "Nah! I am good." Haley told her assistant, dismissing her for the rest of the day. She would be out anyway.

    She watched her assistant leave and closed the door, and then she was alone again. She looked at her beautiful room with all the amenities she needed forfort and enjoyment.

    But all she saw was the invisible bars that locked her inside. It was nothing but a private cell disguised as this fancy ce.

    Read thetest on mvl

    She still had an hour before the happy couple picked her up. Therefore, she fixed herself a sandwich, feeling hungry again.

    "What else do you want?" She asked her child as she gently patted her belly. She wanted her child to grow healthy and strong.

    "Oh, yeah!" She remembered that she had some fruits in her fridge. She could use something fresh to cool her down.

    The heat was finally picking up, making her sweat all over her body. Maybe a cold shower could also do the trick.

    But her phone chimed, catching her attention. She remembered leaving them on the table. Therefore, she hastily moved to get it.

    Only a few people knew her number. Therefore, she could only guess it might be Mike. She had not heard from him for a while.

    She would worry about him if her brother did not assure her he was ok. Usually, Mike tried to call at least once a day to check on her or make herugh.

    "Hello..." But disappointingly, it was the Engineer who received her ns.

    He had some questions and rifications, which were part of their jobs. She knew never to consult with him, and he would always check on her when there were things they did not understand.

    It did not take long before the call was over.

    She checked on her watch, seeing that she still had time for a quick shower. But as she was about to put down her phone. She remembered something.

    She quickly rushed into herptop, booting it on, remembering she needed to search for a material she wished to do on one of the designs.

    She went on a website and quickly searched for the item. It did not take her long before she finished booking her order.

    She was closing her ount when she thought about checking her old email ount. She did not see any problem if she snooped around her mail.

    "Oh, my..." She thought, seeing hundreds of emails flooding her ount. She knew it would be impossible to scan all of them.

    However, there was no use reading them if she was not going back to her past life. If her brother thought that it was better if she had a fresh start.

    She was about to log off when she noticed one new email that popped up. It came from her father, as the sender indicated.

    "Not anymore." She said to herself. She was not going to fall for her father''s trap. But she could not pry her eyes away from the heading.

    It only had one word but enough to capture her full attention. She wished she did not look at it because a part of her wanted to see what was inside.

    "Leave me alone." She wanted to shout at her father. But she had only herself to me for being nosy.

    Now, should she open the file? What might be inside?

    GERALD, that was all to make her wonder if she should open her father''s message. But she could not help but think that it might be Pandora''s box.

    Once she opened it, there was no way to close it again. There would be no stopping the consequence of revealing what was inside.

    But, like all secrets, there was no confining it. It would always find its way to the open, revealing every detail of the truth, every single one of them.

    "No." She shouted, but it sounded like a whisper as the word barely escaped her lips as her voice failed her.

    "This could not be real." She expressed in disbelief, reading the first file that she opened.

    Her father did not send any messages. But he attached several files with Gerald''s name on it. She quickly downloaded the rest of the files her father had mailed to her.

    Slowly, she opened each file, pictures, and evidence that showed her his true colors. They were details contradicting everything she knew about him.

    "You are lying." She angrily shouted, infuriated at her father for trying to manipte the truth.

    She could only conclude that her father fabricated those stories about him. Her father created those horrible usations to ruin his name.

    In her heart, she knew it could not be urate. None of this was true. But somehow, her mind had some doubts.

    Who was Gerald? Who was the man that she loved?

 Chapter 1324: The most precious treasure

    "Aren''t you tired yet?" He dropped down on the sand as he tried to catch his breath.

    He had been swimming to pass the idle time. But he was already exhausted. He wanted to return to thefort of their room and the cold air conditioning, but his wife refused to leave just yet.

    "What are we waiting for anyway?" Marcus confusedly asked, watching his wife with curiosity.

    His wife had been sitting in the lounge chair under a big umbre for an hour. But it seemed she had no n of moving just yet.

    "I just want to savor this moment," Jacky sweetly responded with a beaming smile. "Who knows when we will be able to do this again?"

    He could not me his wife for thinking that. They could afford a hundred trips like this with the money he was earning, but it was time that was the problem.

    His busy schedules and responsibilities prevented him from taking his wife on vacations more than he should.

    Although Jacky assured him it was ok since she was also busy with work, he knew they would have to find a way to change their working habit.

    With their baby on the way, they had to learn to find more time for their child and their growing family. After all, they were trying to make a living for their family, not living only to work.

    "I guess I can agree with that." He leaned closer to his wife until he hovered over her swollen baby.

    He could not wait for their baby toe out and meet them. He believed it would be one of the most exciting things that could happen to him.

    He followed Jacky''s eyes, trying to see what she was looking at. But all he saw were random things. The waves became more tenacious with the passing minutes before the water sshed on the shore.

    Then, his eyes noticed two kids on the sand,ughing as the water tickled their feet. Another boy stubbornly fought the waves as the water tried to reim the sand castle he had worked hard to make.

    He could only guess the focus of his wife''s fascination was on them. He, too, could not pry his eyes away from them, imagining that someday, they could be their daughters and son.

    "What do you want, a boy or a girl?" She suddenly uttered out of the blue as her eyes nced at him. It was quick, but he saw her curiosity in them.

    He had never thought about it. Before, he always wanted a boy when he decided he was ready to have a family. But after losing their first child, it did not seem to matter anymore.

    He guessed he just wanted a healthy baby. It could be any gender as long as he would live longer than him. He did not want to bury another child for as long as he lived if he could help it.

    "I don''t care as long as our child will be as beautiful and stubborn as you." He pulled her finger into his lips, peppering them with kisses.

    They might not be as petite as they used to be since Jacky had been gaining weight, but he still loved kissing them. He liked everything about her, even if she grew up the size of a whale.

    "You are only saying that, but do you think I''ll believe you? I bet you don''t find me as attractive as you used to." Sheined as her mood slightly changed.

    But based on what he read, a pregnant woman could be temperamental most of the time. In addition, they could have low self-esteem because of their sudden body changes.

    And their hormones could be all over the ce. Therefore, depression was normal if they would not feel some assurance from their partner that nothing had changed between them.

    "No. I am not. I assure you that you are still the most beautiful woman in this ce. And the sexiest." Marcus quickly added thest part.

    Maybe there was a time when he was younger that he had a specific type of woman. He might have some biased against those who had extra body fat in their body.

    But Jacky was different. In his eyes, she was the most attractive woman he had ever seen. Most of all, he loved her more because she was sacrificing herself for the sake of their child.

    No father could ever equal what a mother had to do to give birth to a child. They were mere sperm donors. Unfortunately, the rest of the process dropped on the shoulders of the mother. Or, in this case, their womb.

    "If you don''t believe me, I can show you." He moved closer, letting his lips travel from her knuckles up her arm and along her slightly pinkish shoulders, not failing to notice the sun was doing wonders on her skin.

    And he liked it.

    "What are you doing?" She protested but also moaned at the same time. "Ah, that is nice." Letting his fingers work their magic as he grabbed the lotion and spread it across her back.

    Of course, he did not want her to have a sunburn as the scorching sun struck down on everyone on the beach.

    "Do you like that?" He let his lips move closer to her ears, letting his breath touch her skin. It would make her feel he was near but not quite close enough.

    "You are just teasing me." She snapped at him, but he could see she still enjoyed how his fingers moved across her arms, back, and shoulders.

    "I can show you more if you escort me back to our room." He whispered again. This time, he allowed his lips to graze the outer part of her ears.

    He knew it would send waves of electricity on her spine and all over her body. He could already feel the slight tremor that radiated on her skin.

    "I think I like that." Jacky expressed her excitement as she helped him gather their few things and walked straight to the vi where they were staying.

    He knew, just like that, he had convinced his wife that she was still the most beautiful woman in the world, at least in his eyes.

    They were barely inside the room when Jacky attacked him. They said that pregnant women were more horny than the normal ones.

    Truthfully, he had started to believe that, concluding that Jacky was wilder in bed, considering she was already a temptress back then.

    "Take off your clothes." Shemanded as she slowly removed hers, dropping each article seductively on the floor.

    Of course, how could he notply with such an order? With one swift movement, he was bare. In fairness, he hardly had clothes in him to begin with.

    "But I think it would be best if we shower first." He did not think it was wise toy on their bed with all the sand that dried out and stuck on his skin.

    With one swift movement, he picked up his wife in his arms and carried her effortlessly to therge bathroom with a huge tub inside. He preferred the jacuzzi, but they would have to go outside on the patio to enjoy that.

    Maybe some other time, liketer.

    "I think you forgot to remove this." He told her as his eyes stared at her, not breaking their contact while his fingers moved upward, burying them in her hair until he reached the bond that tied her hair into a knot.

    With one firm pull, he removed the bond and released her hair, letting them cascade around her shoulders. He loved it when she made an effort to make herself beautiful when they went out.

    But he also loved her simplicity when she was at home, caring for him. He also liked touching and watching her hair curling and dancing around her face.

    Then, he felt the water drop down on his head, traveling through his skin. Then, his eyes watched as it also soaked her hair, face, and body, making her glisten like a Goddess.

    "I love you, Jacky." He whispered again in her ears. "And I love the child you carry in your womb." Then, he dropped down to his knees, facing his unborn child.

    "And I am forever yours..." He looked up to gaze into his wife''s eyes. "And yours." He shifted his eyes to her belly, speaking directly to their child.

    He could not think of any future without Jacky and the child growing in her belly. And, of course, their future children, thinking that he wanted more.

    But, it would all depend on Jacky if she was still up to carrying more of his children. He would not force it, knowing the pain that Jacky had to go through.

    He could not ask her to do that again unless she wanted it. And it would also depend if fate would still bless them with more children.

    He had seen many couples who failed to produce children in their marriages. Many had filed for divorce, and some resorted to adoption.

    He was not against adoption if that was their destiny. He only wanted a family to love, whether it be blood or not.

    "And we are forever yours." Jacky happily responded, burying her fingers through his hair as she guided him toward her belly, allowing him to feel their child move inside.

    "Did he just kick?" Somehow, the thought of a boy kicking a ball entered his mind.

    "And..." She stopped him from his daydreaming. "...it could be a girl, showing you how tough she is." She reminded him that it could be either way.

    He guessed it did not matter, boy or girl. Their child would be the most precious treasure he could ever have.

 Chapter 1325: A more painful disappointment

    Jacky felt like she was floating on air as she walked hand in hand with the loved of her life. Despite what happened in the past, it seemed like she would make it.

    She could feel with every fiber of her being that she could finally get what she wished for all her life. A family was almost within her reach.

    She could not stop beaming as she passed by the other guests and staff in the resort. She believed nothing could ruin the happiness that filled her heart.

    Nothing.

    "Maybe we can name her Quinn or Aria if our baby is a girl." She cradled her tummy under the palm of her hand as they moved on the long hallway.

    She and her husband were picking up Haley in her room to survey the ind. She heard that there were many captivating sites nearby that they could go to besides the resort.

    She would have loved to explore the underground caves she saw on the tour guide if she had not been pregnant. Maybe next time.

    "What if it is a boy?" Marcus merrily asked her, appearing as excited as her. "We should also n his name." He suggested as he held her closed. With his free hand, he covered hers as they felt the baby kick together.

    But boy or girl, she knew she would have one super active child on the way. This baby would be a handful. Their child would surely keep them on their toes.

    "I guess you are right. Our baby could be a boy." Jacky acknowledged, feeling how hard their baby kicked inside her. He could turn out to be a football yer or a martial artist.

    "What do you have in mind?" She asked when they finally stood outside Haley''s room.

    She could think of a few names that popped up, but she would like his opinion, putting his input into consideration. After all, they were partners in this. They should have an equal say in naming their child.

    "I have a few names in mind. What about Anton, Mark, Joshua, or Louise." He enumerated some names.

    The names were ok, but she did not feel it was right. Maybe they could work something better. Besides, there was still plenty of time.

    "I guess I shoulde up with more," Marcusmented, probably seeing the slight disapproval on her face.

    Then, they knocked on the door, both stilling up with more ideas. They exchanged funny names while smiling and giggling when they heard their friend''s voice.

    "The door is open." Her friend said behind the door. But before they could enter, she also heard Marcus'' phone ringing.

    She entered the room while Marcus said that he would follow. He just had to answer the call. Therefore, she went ahead without him.

    She did not think anything could be wrong. But she was surprised when she entered the room and found her friend slumped on the couch, still wearing her pajamas.

    She seemed busy with something when she barely nced in her direction. But that was not what had concerned her. It was her expression.

    Her friend''s eyebrows bunched up in her forehead as if in deep thought as she analyzed the scattered papers in front of her.

    "Haley, why aren''t you dressed?" She could tell she had not showered either, seeing her skin glistening from the sweat from the morning heat.

    "And why haven''t you showered yet?" She moved closer, thinking that this heat must be causing her some difort.

    But she seemed out of it, not caring about her hygienic situation as she continued checking on those papers.

    Finally, out of curiosity, she moved closer and poked her nose at what she was doing. She knew Haley was a workaholic. But right now, she was seriously out of control.

    She invited her to this day trip so she could rx and enjoy the day. But here she was, working her ass off once again.

    "I am not going." She finally answered, still keeping her nose buried in those damn papers.

    She could not understand why she suddenly changed her mind. They already had everything nned out. But when her eyes glimpsed one of the pages on the table, she already knew what was making her act strange.

    "Haley, what are you doing?" She asked as she moved closer, touching the first paper she could get her hands on.

    She had tried hard not to talk about him, avoiding the subject that concerned Gerald because Marcus did not want her to think about him.

    But it seemed their n had failed. Haley still found herself digging into Gerald and the current news circting about him.

    "Hey, what is the holdout?" Finally, Marcus came closer as he followed them inside the room, probably wondering what was taking them too long.

    Then, his eyes narrowed at the papers in their hands. Jacky still could not figure out how Haley got hold of those papers unless her friend searched them online.

    "Did you know about this?" Finally, Haley looked straight at her brother, waving those papers with trembling hands.

    The usation was evident in her friend''s voice, sounding like she knew her brother was keeping something from her.

    Suddenly, Jacky could not help but feel guilty for going along with her husband. But in her defense, she thought Marcus was right. They thought it was the best for her.

    "What are those?" Marcus asked, appearing confused as he narrowed his eyes on them. Then, he strode toward them, grabbing some papers to look at them.

    "Gerald!" Haley expressed with a tinge of sadness, anger, and anguish. "It said here that he was..." But the words died down her lips.

    She could not even imagine what her friend was going through, finding out the hidden identity of the man she loved this way.

    But she knew Haley had the strength to pull through this. She just needed strong support that would be there for her.

    "Where did thise from?" Marcus asked, probably thinking they never mentioned anything about Geraldst night. "This is just crap." Her husband tried to downy the situation.

    Of course, he did not want his sister to get worked up with this story. She was pregnant and in a delicate situation. Upsetting news like this could not be advisable for her pregnancy and baby.

    She would know since she had tried to avoid stressful situations that could harm her baby. She did not want another reason to have a miscarriage.

    "So, are you saying that all of this is just trash? These things written about him were not true." She rummaged through the papers as if searching for something.

    Then, when she found it, she ced it before her husband. "This..." She pointed to the document, pointing to a particr word. "It said that Gerald is a criminal."

    Then, she pulled another one, doing the same thing. "This one said that Gerald was the mastermind of the drugs that supplied the streets." She emphasized a few more details as she made her point.

    "Did you know about this?" Haley asked as her eyes pleaded with him and then hers when she finally turned in her direction.

    She finally moved closer, sitting beside her as she put her hands on her knuckles. She knew she needed tofort her, assure her that everything would be fine.

    But how could she guarantee something that she did not know herself? When she also felt the doubt as it clouded her judgment.

    "You should not be dealing with this crap." Marcus still avoided talking about the truth. "You should get ready because we are going out."

    She looked at her husband, hoping that he would stop and reconsider. She still believed that Haley deserved to know the truth.

    Just like her, she was confident that Haley could handle any problem that came her way as long as they stood by her side.

    "So, you knew but did not bother to tell me," Haley concluded.

    She guessed not answering was the same as an admission of guilt. And avoiding the situation did not resolve anything.

    "Yes, we know about it." Finally, she knew there was no use in withholding the truth from her.

    In her own opinion, it would be better if she heard the entire story rather than making her conclusion. Theck of facts might only worsen the situation.

    "Why did you keep it from me?" Haley looked hurt and disappointed with them.

    Of course, she would feel betrayed by the people she loved if she had been in her shoes. After all, they kept a piece of valuable information from her.

    "Because you already have a lot on your te. We felt that it might get too much. We did not want to add to your stressful situation." Jacky felt like she should exin, stopping her husband from saying anything.

    She believed she could better get through to Haley since they were friends and somewhat in the same condition, while her husband could only worsen the fast-escting situation.

    "But I still had the right to know." Haley insisted as her eyes looked again at the picture of the man she loved. "I thought I knew him. But was it all a lie?"

    She sounded depressed, appearing like her energy suddenly dispersed into thin air. Her eyes looked lifeless as tears slowly crawled down her face.

    "I am sure there is a reasonable exnation for all of this." Jacky wished there was a way for her to exin the truth withoutpromising her safety.

    But at that moment, she could not decide if telling her that Gerald was alive would be the best thing to do. But what good would telling her if she could not be with him?

    She guessed she would only set her friend in a more painful disappointment. She finally understood Marcus'' reason as she kept her mouth shut.

 Chapter 1326: Almost home stretch

    He adjusted his hat, lowering it to his face as he tried to hide his face in the dark. Then, he fixed his coat to fight the chill of the night.

    He remained in the shadow, obscuring himself from the passersby. He did not want anyone to notice who he was, pretending to be just smoking in the corner, minding his business.

    "Where are you?" He mumbled as he blew on his cigarette, letting the smoke create a cloud around him. "What is taking you so long?" He asked again, slightly impatient.

    However, his eyes never wavered as they focused on a building on the opposite side of the road. He watched the entrance like a hawk, not wanting to miss anything.

    But he slightly looked away when the owner of the building came out with his security following him to his car.

    He could see that the guards were securing the ce. They should not notice his presence. Although his disguise was great, he still could not take his chances of being discovered.

    Finally, he watched the car pull away from the driveway, together with the security detail. He slightly stretched his neck, ensuring they were far enough before moving toward the building.

    "About time." He whispered, throwing the remaining cigarette on the ground and grinding the remaining ember until he had extinguished the fire before going straight to the main door.

    He still had to be careful because someone else could still recognize him despite his uniform clothes and the beard he allowed to grow that covered almost half of his face.

    "Good evening." He greeted the security guard assigned to the main door. "The traffic in the..." He tried to make conversation, hitting on a spot that could elicit a response from the big man with the gun.

    "And the nerve of that man, waving his money on small people like us." He pretended to have a buff with a rich man, which caused his dy.

    "I hope you taught him a lesson or two." The man nodded his head as if sympathizing with him.

    "I would have, but the police showed up. Now, those fools charged me with the disturbance." He said, showing his disdain and contempt. "Luckily, I was able to work my charm, ending up with just a warning."

    He quickly waved his identification card, allowing the bigger man a nce at his information, but not enough to check the details.

    With confidence and a friendly smile, he had achieved his first task, to gain the trust of the only man that could prevent him from entering the premises.

    "Ok. Go ahead." The man even pointed him to the elevator doors, allowing him to finish histe delivery. "Just be quick."

    He saluted before rushing inside the elevators. Once inside, he tapped on the highest floor, using a card he had taken from an employee earlier without his knowledge.

    One thing he had learned at a young age was to pick some pockets, pick some locks, and open secured vaults. A skill that every petty criminal should know.

    When the doors opened on thest floor, he quickly exited, still using his hat to hide his face from the cameras.

    From those watching on those cameras, he was just someone delivering a package. He could see a few more employees finishing up with their work, but most had already left for the day.

    He stopped over the table further on the other side of the room, targeting her as the recipient of his delivery. He needed an excuse to go to the end of the room.

    "Excuse me." He caught the young woman''s attention, finding her the easiest target, unlike the other workers in the massive room.

    "Yes," She smiled at him, seemingly clueless about his real identity. That was a good sign.

    Thest he needed was someone to speak his name and divulge his secret. He had to be careful before he blew his cover.

    "I have a delivery for you. If you could sign here." He handed her a clipboard, indicating a number where she should put her signature.

    "Thanks." He smiled at the girl before handing over the parcel that had choctes inside. "I think it came from your secret admirer." He added, making it more mysterious.

    He could see the interest in the girl as her smile widened. "By the way, can I use your restroom?" He pretended he needed to pee. But he was only using the distraction not to get noticed.

    Soon the other employees gathered around the girl, wondering who had sent those boxes of goodies. He knew his ploy would work like a charm, knowing all too well how to manipte the female poption.

    He always joked about it with Mike, saying it was a gift. Knowing what women wanted was something he was good at.

    Once inside the restroom, he knew there would be no cameras in that area. Quickly, he jumped on the tiled sink and uncovered the ceiling cover.

    He had studied in detail how theyout of the building worked, so he knew his way around it. He just needed to transfer to the other room without being seen.

    "Damn. It is going to be tight." He thought as he looked at the small space of the venttion system. But he still believed he would fit in there.

    Immediately, he squeezed his way inside the small hole and worked on moving along the narrow passageway.

    Of course, it was not easy.

    He had not done any of this for a long time. He paid people to do this for him. But unfortunately, he could not ask anyone else to do this job for him.

    If he wanted this job correctly done, he had to do it himself. That had always been his father''s motto as to why he had to train for everything back when he was a child.

    Before he couldmand someone else to do something, he should know how to do it first. Everything he did had to be perfect so that he could also ask perfection from his men.

    "Ouch!" He bit his lips before he created more noise. He identally bumped his head on the metallic surface, causing him a slight pain and more of a difort.

    But he still continued to crawl his way to his exit. It did not take him long as he counted his way to the next door.

    "Aah!" He sighed when he finally exited the narrow square hole. Carefully he set himself straight, stretching his cramp muscles.

    But he knew he had no time to waste as he immediately worked on finding the safe of thewyer of thispany.

    He was not part of the board, but he was the most trusted man of Mr. Alfred Rosley. And he was keeping most of his books and secrets in this office.

    He just needed to find them. Then, he could use those as his leverage to get what he wanted. He would not let these men ruined him without a fight.

    But now, he knew that Haley must have seen the news. He could only imagine what she thought of him. He could only wonder if she could forgive him, especially if he nned to put her father down. B Besides, from his other sins.

    "Cameras," He looked up but could not see one. "Great!" He doubted the boss would want cameras inside their private chambers.

    Quickly, he searched his brain for possible hiding ces for his vault. He had to move quick before anybody suspected anything.

    He only had a few minutes to perform his task. After that, they would starting after him. Then, they would discover what he was doing.

    "If I was him, where would I put it?" He pondered as he roamed his eyes around the room, scrutinizing

    each tiny space.

    It could be an object out of ce, or a ce where it would seem unlikely. But whereever it was. Gerald had to find it until something caught his eyes.

    He found a small crack on the wall, just on the other side of the desk. He almost missed it, but it was there. Slowly, he pushed the tiny b, and the small wall quickly opened. Behind it was the vault.

    He could only admire the handiwork, but still, to a untrained eye, it was easy to miss. But he knew most of the trick in his book.

    "Now, to crack it open." A challenging part of his task, but with his handy decoding machine, he had the box opened in record time.

    He always believed in finding the right tools for the job. Although skills were handy, but with thetest technology in hand, nothing could go wrong.

    He quickly took out the papers, quickly scanning the title heads. Then, on the bottom part, he found what he was looking for.

    "Damn, I am still good at this." He patted himself on the back. But the show was far from over as he grabbed the papers and shoved them inside his inner jacket pocket.

    Then, without second thought, he closed the vault, put everything back in ce, hoping no one would notice anything until he was safely out of the building and away from this ce.

    Then, he climbed to the ceiling again, relocking the portion where he had passed through and hastily crawled back to the bathroom before anyone noticed what he had done.

    With a few more minutes to spare, he returned to the woman at the desk, beaming at her while patting his stomach, silently telling her it was a sess.

    But, of course, she would only think he used the bathroom for something else. Then, he whistled while going down the elevator until he had reached the ground floor.

    It was almost home stretch as he saw the main door. All he had to do was cross it. But he noticed something was wrong as soon as he walked across the lobby floors.

    Did he blow his cover?

 Chapter 1327: Only chance to clean up the mess

    "Oh, crap!"

    "Damnit!"

    He swore under his breath when he recognized the man about to pass them by. But he still tried to maintain hisposure, not wanting hispanions to notice anything strange with him.

    He kept his eyes straight, avoiding contact with the man almost before them. Thest thing he wanted was for the others to suspect anything and to blow his friend''s cover.

    But what was he doing here? He silently questioned. He recalled theirst conversation. Gerald promised to lie low until he could find a safe ce to hide far away from the people who would want him dead.

    He would vanish for a little while until they could find a more permanent solution to their problem, and while he worked on digging deeper into their enemies.

    Therefore, why was his former boss and bestfriend doing in their headquarters?

    "What are you doing, man?" He mentally asked his friend when he looked up, and their eyes met even for the briefest second.

    He could not understand what his ns were. What changed? And why his friend would risk getting caught, especially when his situation was fragile and precariously dangerous.

    He could only conclude that his friend might have gone insane and suddenly had a death wish. What else could it be?

    "Mike, nice job." One of their associates praised him for thetest case he handled for the District Office.

    He just lost against a drug case. It meant the organization won against the government. But truthfully, he did not intentionally sabotage his client so his opponent could walk free.

    Unfortunately, he did not have enough proof to convict the illegal drug dealers. The evidence in his possession was insufficient to provide inconclusive proof of their offense.

    "I try to do my best." But under his circumstance, he had no choice but to y the part, acknowledging the work as if he manipted the result in their favor.

    However,tely, he had had enough of working for them. Sometimes, he wondered if Haley''s goodness had rubbed off him, making him grow a conscience.

    There was a time that he would not care about how many lives he ruined with their illegal activities. He was addicted to money and power that nothing else mattered.

    But spending time with Haley somehow changed his view on life. He guessed it was not only Gerald who had changed. He supposed he also did.

    "It was insane." He thought to himself, jeopardizing everything he had done in the past for a brand new future. And for what? He would still end up alone.

    But his musing ended when he heardughter around him. He had hardly noticed what it was all about. But he was d that his friend had almost reached the door when he subtly nced at his back as they continued marching toward the elevator.

    "Why are we here again?" He finally asked, unconvinced that this emergency meeting had anything to do with his earlier case. It was a pettywsuit that did not merit their attention.

    But he did hear something about another case. He could only surmise that they might want him to make it disappear.

    In the past, that was his job for Gerald. He was good at negotiating and controlling the narrative of a situation, downying most of his cases until thew lost its interest in them, leaving him to settle quietly or dismiss it entirely.

    "Just be patient." One of theirpanions tapped him on his back, smirking like he knew something he did not. "You will know soon enough."

    Suddenly, he had a terrible feeling about the situation. His heart began to race inside his chest. It was a sign of impending trouble that was about to unfold.

    Instinct and experience had taught him how to read the hidden indications of a situation that was about to go wrong. Unfortunately, his gut could not say much.

    Still, he readied himself for whatever would happen. He could not be too careful in this situation. One second could mean life or death as he felt his gun underneath his arm.

    "By the way, Gerald, fancy seeing that you are still alive," Don finally spoke before his friend could walk close enough to exit the door.

    Then, he heard the security mobilized, blocking the exit and cornering his friend. Everything happened so fast that his friend barely had the time to react as he stopped in the center of the empty, spacious hallway.

    He could have pulled his gun, but what good would that do? He and Gerald were no match and outnumbered.

    "Did you think you could get away that easily, my old friend?" Don slowly turned and faced his friend while the guards disarmed him and pinned him t on the floor.

    Then, Don signaled his men to bring their captive closer to him. All Mike could do was stare at his friend, knowing he had to tread lightly. It would do both of them no good if they were both captured.

    He had to think quickly but at the same time not let hispanion guess that he was a traitor.

    Because he already presumed that they were bing dubious. And he could not feed their suspicion.

    "Well, I guessed I should give you more credit than you deserved." Gerald spit out calmly, appearing unthreatened by his current situation.

    That was what he had admired about his friend. He could already be in a tight bind, but his confidence and courage would never waver.

    "For someone already dead, you are still annoying and a pain in the ass." Don walked closer, stopping only when he was inches away from him.

    Then, his fist flew in the air,nding hard on Gerald''s stomach. But his friend only smiled, seemingly unaffected by the pain inflicted on him.

    Of course, his reaction only angered Don even more as he asked his men to beat the crap out of his friend. But his friend, despite the pain, still put a bloodied, splitting grin on his lips.

    "I doubted that you would die that easily. But I am grateful I have a second chance to kill you again. But this time, I will ensure it will take longer and more excruciating." Don smiled devilishly, enjoying every second of his friend''s agonizing situation.

    "I hope you will guarantee my death or else if I get out of this. I will bury you myself." His friend said threateningly. "Dead or preferably alive." He added with a sweet smile on his face.

    Mike believed his friend was taunting one of the highest members of their organization. But his buff was not only with him. There was a bigger fish that he was after.

    "Mike, I don''t know how you could have majorly screwed something like this." Finally, Don turned to him, questioning his participation in killing his friend.

    Suddenly, he wondered if Don and the rest of the crew would believe his exnation. But he had to try, or he was screwed.

    "I have no idea how this could have happened." He pretended to be clueless about his mistake. "I saw him die in front of me." He still stuck with his story.

    "You saw him die, right?" He pointed to one of the men that was present that night. He was his witness, although he agreed with his prognosis without checking Gerald.

    "Yeah, he was dead when we put him in the trunk." The man backed up his story. "Then, Mike drove the car in the deserted park and saw him burn the car with him inside."

    But the man did not know the neat trick he did with the car. There was a secretpartment inside where a dead body was already waiting.

    Gerald switched with the body and escaped through a hole under the mattress, slipping underneath the car, underneath the darkness, and into the bushes.

    "Uhm!" Don appeared to be thinking, probably deciding whether to believe them.

    But honestly, anyone with a brain would see through his lie. His alibi was bing more and more unreliable. He could not help but worry that his situation might be worse than he thought.

    "You are saying you watch the car burn with him inside. But you did not see him burning with your actual eyes." Don critically examined the information they gave him.

    "Yes." Mike answered him, sounding convincing enough.

    "I was sure he was inside." The man again covered his ass, having no idea what he had done.

    After all, he was also trying to salvage his situation. He would be in so much trouble as he was if Don proved that he had something to do with Gerald''s survival.

    "But contrary to what you are saying, somehow, Gerald survives." Don sarcastically responded to their im. "I am suddenly wondering if I can still trust you."

    Mike could not determine if Don was talking to him or the other man, but he was alert. He was on guard in case Don decided he was a traitor.

    "You are still a coward until now, Don. You have not changed at all. That is your problem." Gerald interrupted them. "You still expect other people to do the dirty work while you bask in the glory."

    Continue reading on mvl

    His friend insulted his oncerade, putting him in his trashy ce. In his mind, Don would never live up to his friend, Gerald.

    He was nothingpared to his friend. And he knew it. That was the reason he wanted to get rid of him. Now, he understood he was the one who orchestrated all of this.

    "Why should I dirty my hands when someone else could do it for me?" With that said, he asked one of the guards to take out a gun.

    "Mike..." Don turned to him. "This is your only chance to clean up the mess you made and prove your loyalty to the group."

 Chapter 1328: Borrowed space and time

    She forced herself to smile as Jacky dragged her with them on their tour. They did not go far since of their condition, but still, she had to leave thefort and security of her room.

    She constantly wore her hat with a partial veil that shaded her face from the harsh sun and her reliable wide-eye shades that covered almost half of her ace.

    She could not be too careful. She did not want anybody to notice who she was. There could be tourists in this part of the town that knew her. She was not taking any risk, not with her child''s safety.

    "Aren''t you done acting like a tourist?" Haley walked over to her friend, finding the heat of the zing sun too much for her skin.

    "I have barely seen anything," Jackyined as she sat beside her under the shaded area away from the sun.

    But the sun was not the real issue as she decided she had enough of looking at nothing. Yes, all these captivating sceneries surrounded the ce, but she hardly appreciated any of it as her mind remained stuck on Gerald''s face.

    He was still as handsome as she remembered him. The first thing she noticed when she firstid her eyes on him.

    Although she did not usually use physical features as a baseline for her ideal man, she could not ignore his well-chiseled nose, square jaw, and soft lips as a bonus.

    Nevertheless, she knew she fell in love with him, not by his looks alone. He had this charisma in him that fascinated her.

    There was this element of danger that seemed to ooze out of him. He had this badass image that brought about a mystery around him.

    She thought it was just a feeling that piqued his curiosity, but now, she realized that Gerald had always lived with the barrel of a gun pointed at his head.

    All his life, he had lived on the knife''s edge. He had yed with his life, bncing between living and dying. In the end, he always had a target on his back.

    She just realized he was the wanted man that hid well behind thew. He was a criminal and an evil mastermind.

    "Come on, Haley. You need to put all of those things behind you." Jacky wrapped her arms around her as she attempted tofort her.

    Her friend probably saw the trouble lines on her face as she stressed about hertest discovery. She could not help it. She could not stop thinking about him and what he did for a living, at least behind the scenes.

    "How could I?" She finally answered her friend. "How can I forget that the man I loved and respected was a hardened criminal, a crook, a drug cartel leader, and a murderer."

    And she thought that her father was the devil himself. But sadly, she just realized they were not at all different. And they both could rot in hell.

    "You should not judge him outright like that. Maybe he had a good exnation for all of this." Jacky insisted as her eyes looked at her with sympathy. Or was it pity?

    "Oh my!" She gasped with tears mildly forming in her eyes. "My child''s father is the most wanted man in our city."

    She could not help but feel sorry for her child, knowing that her baby would have to suffer the implications of what Gerald had done.

    "Haley..." She could see the concern in her friend''s face as they faced each other. "I hope you won''t jump to any conclusion. They could be framing Gerald for something he did not do."

    Jacky had a point, but so far, from what she had read, the authorities had enough evidence to prove his guilt against all his usations.

    "Let us say someone framed him. How could he defend himself and prove his innocence?" She questioned as she thought about it. "We both know that he is already six feet buried underground."

    But she would admit, the idea of him crawling out of his grave would be a dreame true. She guessed her love for him would still outweigh whatever usations they threw at him.

    She wished he would live, defend himself and prove to everyone that he was not the criminal they said he was.

    "I supposed that is the problem." Jacky finally seemed to agree with her.

    But the idea that Gerald was innocent stuck in her mind. Maybe his enemies just wanted to ruin his ster reputation by pinning all these crimes on him.

    They must have set him up, thinking he could not fight back since he was already dead. He was the perfect scapegoat for the real perpetrators.

    "Damn! Maybe you are right." Suddenly, she wanted the idea that somebody framed Gerald more eptable than her initial thought.

    "For now, can we stop thinking of Gerald?" Her friend suggested as she wiped the few tears that grazed her cheeks. "And think of our kids." Reminding her that another life was also depending on her.

    Oh my! She had forgotten about her child as she felt the hunger that she had suppressed since this morning.

    She could not be negligent and selfish as she thought only of herself. She always had to prioritize the welfare of her child, among other things.

    After having a sumptuous meal, they all decided to call it a day and return to their vis. Although she tried to enjoy her few moments with her brother and sister-inw, she still preferred the privacy of her room.

    "Can we do this tomorrow again? I am exhausted." She had excused herself from another dinner invitation from her brother. "I will just rest tonight."

    Marcus was a bit hesitant, but a little convincing did the trick. Of course, she loved spending time with them, but she also just wanted to be alone with her thoughts. Continue your saga on mvl

    "We''ll see you tomorrow." Jacky reluctantly let go of her as they left her in her room to return to their vi.

    A part of her was also sad to see them go. After all, she had longed to be with her family. But another part was relieved as she entered her empty room.

    After a while, she took out her phone and dialed a number, but it only went to voicemail. Nobody answered her call.

    "Where are you, Mike?" She stared at the screen of her phone, wondering if she could find the answer.

    But for an unknown reason, Mike had never responded to her calls or text. It was odd. Usually, Mike would never ignore her calls or messages.

    She wanted to reach him because she knew if anyone knew the truth, it was him. He was Gerald''s bestfriend. They had been working together for a long time.

    Therefore, Mike must have an idea.

    But her efforts were wasted when Mike did not pick up her calls or respond to her messages. He seemed to have vanished too.

    Should she start worrying about Mike too? Was he also in trouble?

    "I guess you are hungry again, my sweet little pea." She mumbled to her growing child as she felt the grumbling inside her belly.

    She moved to her small kitchen and worked on preparing something light. But she could not help but think of Gerald and Mike.

    What a mess!

    But what if Gerald was not innocent? How did she feel about it?

    Honestly, her initial reaction was anger. She hated that Gerald would involve himself in illegal activities and lead the organization.

    But now, she did not know. She loved the man, and he was about to be the father of her child.

    After eating her sandwich, she returned to thefort of her bed. She guessed she was more tired than she thought. In just a matter of minutes, she quickly sumbed to darkness.

    Once again, a man was the first thing she saw. She watched him move around the room as if busy with something.

    "Gerald?" She would call his name, knowing he was the man she loved.

    He would keep moving while she continued following. However, she never caught up with him. He was just too fast. And when she was about to grasp him in her hands, he would vanish.

    But that was not the case today as she followed him to the other room. He continued walking, making it to the other side of the room before he stopped.

    "Gerald." She called him, confident that the man was him.

    They had the same build, his back was the same size, and his hair had that unruly wave she loved to y with her fingers. And even his musty, masculine scent wafted in the room.

    "Gerald, please show yourself." She begged him, feeling that this time, things would be different.

    She stood not far from him, afraid toe near for fear he might vanish if she dared to touch him. But her eyes steadily watched, not wanting to miss anything.

    And then, finally, he gradually turned around, so slow that she felt her heart was about to explode from the anticipation.

    She could finally see partial features of his face, confirming what she already knew. Automatically, her feet moved forward, slowly in time with his movement, until she stopped just a meter from him.

    Now, she was face to face with the man she loved, alive in her dreams. For the first time, she had seen his face again. And she could feel how her heart rejoiced to be with him again.

    " We love you, Gerald." Just like that, all her fears about who he was vanished. It was only him that mattered to her and her child.

    But.

    Bang!

    A loud deafening sound reverberated in her ears. Then, he fell to the ground.

    Suddenly, she watched him die all over again in that borrowed space and time.

 Chapter 1329: Collateral damage

    He knew he had to think quickly and produce a new n. The hands were ticking, and he did not have much time.

    He knew this would be a matter of life and death. A slight mistake and thetter would be his only option. Then, this time, he would be dead for real.

    "Don''t you want to hear first how I survive?" Gerald knew he had to goad him, provoking him to take the bait. "Who helped me all this time?"

    He needed to buy some time before his bestfriend picked to shoot him to save himself or sacrifice himself and die with him.

    "It is quite interesting. I promise you." He continued when Don did not seem to bite.

    He wriggled his body, trying to escape, but the men holding him had a firm grip. But he already knew that brute strength alone would not save his life.

    He was not Superman. He did not have superpowers. However, he had other skills that he could use to get out of this tight situation.

    "Aren''t you even an itsy-bitsy curious about who is aiding me?" Of course, talking about a traitor usually triggers an intense urge to find out the truth.

    "And most importantly, what he had on you?" He added with a wicked smile before spitting the blood that pooled in his mouth from his gum and broken lips.

    And his foe''s eyes just turned ck, throwing daggers in his direction. Now, he knew he had gotten his full attention.

    But he could see that Mike was also fully alert, probably trying to look for his cue on what he was supposed to do.

    His friend still held the gun that Don wanted him to use to kill him, but he doubted that Don would have him executed on the lobby floors.

    "Ok, Gerald. I will let you sing." Don philosophically replied to his taunting. "I will even let you sing your heart out." He enunciated every word to make his point.

    "Let''s go." He ordered the group to join him. "We are about to watch him do a concerto." Mockingly announcing to everyone as they all startedughing.

    Then, Don stood before him, putting his well-manicured hand on his jaw. "But if we don''t like your tone, it will be my pleasure to cut your tongue myself."

    Don motioned everyone to exit the building. Gerald believed that he nned to take his execution elsewhere.

    He knew this was the opportunity he was waiting for. It was now or never. If he did not get out of this now, he never would.

    "I assure you that you will fall asleep at the tone of my voice." He scoffed at the man that had betrayed him in the first ce.

    He counted the man that surrounded him, taking note of their weapons. Only one had his gun out, and that was Mike. The rest was still strapped in their bodies, concealed by their coats.

    Then, he checked the street outside the ss partitions. It was dark, but he could still see a few passing cars.

    But no pedestrians were walking on the street. He could only guess that a few guards must be roaming outside.

    "We will see about that." Don signaled his men to drag him outside. But, of course, he willingly went along with them, waiting for his perfect timing.

    He only hoped that Mike was aware of his ns. His friend would have to follow his lead. It was not as if he could exin to his friend what he had in mind.

    First, he had to find the weakest link. So far, he believed he was standing on his left. Once he stepped outside the front door, he bumped into him hard, sending him to the floor.

    Then, chaos broke loose.

    Automatically, he grabbed the gun on the waistline of the man in front of him. But, of course, he anticipated his n.

    Therefore, they had to fight for it, but he was quicker than him. He eventually won the struggle, giving him the upper hand.

    Still, he knew that was not the end as he aimed the loaded and armed gun at the leader of this notorious gang. That should stop everyone from moving and retaliating.

    "Put away your guns, or I will nt this bullet into his brain." He threateningly shouted at the armed man surrounding him.

    He quickly stood behind Don, rendering him immobile and his hostage. He shoved his gun into his opponent''s temple, threatening to shoot him if they disobeyed his order.

    Mike lowered his gun, pretending to surrender like everyone else. But he knew Mike could effortlessly disarm or kill him if he wanted to. Luckily, he was on his side.

    "I said put all your guns on the ground." He shouted again, pinning the gun harder on his temples to make his point. "If I am going to die today, I will guarantee to take this man with me."

    And that was not a threat.

    "Throw your guns," Don shouted with a slightly shaky breath. "I said throw your guns." He repeated when one man still had his gun pointed at them.

    Maybe his old buddy sensed that he was not joking around. Don knew he could be ruthless, just like him, if he had to be.

    "You know you will not get away from this." Don attempted to intimidate him, but it would not work on him.

    He knew Don was a scary cat who hid behind his money and power. He was nothing if not for his paid mercenaries.

    He was a back-stabbing scumbag who could not fight his battles. He knew he could easily beat him to death with his bare hands. But not yet.

    "You," He pointed to one of Don''s assistants. "The skinny one." He seemed he was ready to faint.

    He must be the new ountant handling the books. From his physical features, he doubted he had ever held a gun in his entire life.

    "Go get the keys and start the car." He knew he had to get away.

    It would be easier to use Mike alone, but that would blow his cover. He needed Mike to save Don from him. But how to convey that message was the tricky part.

    "You are going to die a painful death for this." Don hissed angrily at him, but he knew he was all bark but no bite.

    "Watch me." He said as he ordered the skinny one to hurry. But as he had suspected, the man was clumsy and was trembling in fear.

    "Let go of him, Gerald. You know you will not get away with this." Mike finally spoke menacingly, threatening him as if he had a n.

    But silently, he hoped he understood what his eyes were saying. But sadly, he also did not have telepathic powers.

    However, he and his friend did have instincts that had served them well throughout these years. He was counting on that tonight.

    "I will. Once I am far enough." He promised with a vicious smile.

    Honestly, a big part of him wanted to exact his revenge on the man who had betrayed him, ordered his death, and put the people he loved in jeopardy.

    But he still needed him alive. He did not mind hurt but still breathing for his other ns to work. Therefore, he could not yet put a bullet in his head.

    "Don''t do anything stupid," Mike added, which seemed to warn him of some sort. Or was he saying something to him?

    He stared at him for a few seconds as he tried to decipher his coded message. But being in the middle of this rush and vtile situation, the task was not easy.

    Then, he heard the care to life. Slowly, he dragged Don''s body with him, pulling him into the car for his quick getaway.

    He opened the back seat, believing he had better leverage on the driver from the back. He entered first. Then, he pulled Don with him, but he ensured Mike followed closely.

    So far, so good. Now for the hard part.

    He pretended to have difficulty as he pulled him deeper into the car. Then, he felt the struggle as Don attempted to wiggle himself off him.

    Then, Mike probably saw his cue as he stared at him. Quickly, he dived into the car, pulling Don from his hand.

    "Ahhh!" He could hear them fighting over control until all hell broke loose.

    "Drive, he shouted to the man behind the wheel." But they were still pulling each other, fighting for dominance, until he aimed his gun at Mike, firing his first shot.

    Then, another shot exploded from his gun. But this time, he aimed at Don as he let him go. Then, both of them rushed outside.

    He turned to his driver and pointed the gun at him. "Drive or the next bullet goes to your head." The trembling man pushed his feet on the pedal, rushing them in the light traffic. Explore more stories with mvl

    He knew it would take time before they followed him because they would all rush to save their leader. But he still looked behind them, assuring himself that all was clear.

    "Stop the car." He tapped the gun''s barrel on the guy''s arm, jerking him in his seat.

    When he finallyplied, he exited the car and asked the man to run. He did not need him anymore. He was better off without a hostage.

    He drove the car until he was sure he was safe. Then, he dumped the car. It was not a clean getaway, but he had aplished his mission.

    He just hoped that Mike was going to be ok. He had ensured that it was just a flesh wound. And Mike would not end up as coteral damage.

 Chapter 1330: Full of unexpected surprises

    "Ugh!"

    "Damn, that hurts."

    He felt like a truck had run him over, leaving him paralyzed in his ce.

    He could not understand what was happening as he struggled to open his eyes. It probably took him a few more minutes before his memories returned to him, shing before his eyes.

    His friend shot him, realizing what had just happened.

    He finally pried his eyes open, wanting to see where he was while fighting the pain.

    But he could already guess from the beeping noise and the chaotic sound of the people around him that he was in a hospital.

    "Ahhh!" He groaned, feeling the extreme pain of the wound in his left arm.

    He could only wonder how bad it was as he assessed his health condition. He attempted to push his shoulder, but the stiffness of his muscles could only allow him to move an inch.

    "Anybody out there? He asked as he tried again to push himself into a sitting position, working through his pain, not minding the pain.

    He did not live this long in this lifestyle if he could not tolerate a few cuts or gunshot wounds. He had to learn how to ovee the fear of dying and increase his survival instinct to endure a life in the underground world.

    "Hey, you." He called to a woman who suddenly passed his bed in a hurry. "Where am I?" He asked, hoping to find some answers.

    The woman was wearing some uniform, so he believed it was safe to assume she might be working in this facility.

    "Hey, you are awake." The woman acted surprised when she saw him.

    Immediately, she moved closer to him and inspected him for his injuries. Afterward, she nodded as if she understood what was wrong with him.

    However, he wondered if he was awake or dreaming, seeing the woman in a white blouse and a white coat. Then, he recalled the remaining memories of that night. But in the end, he concluded that this might be real.

    "You are in a hospital." Then, she named the hospital, remembering it was a few blocks from where the incident happened.

    He could only surmise that the gang brought him here to get treated. It would mean that Gerald''s n work. If not, he should be in a ck body bag, already frozen inside the freezer, probably in the lower lever.

    "Oh, ok." He appreciated the answer, slightly still feeling a bit disoriented.

    "Do you know your name?" The woman asked him as she inspected his eyes, nose, and ears.

    "I am Mike." He responded to the question, knowing all too well who he was. "I am awyer." And then he stated what he remembered that morning.

    "Do you remember getting involved with the shooting," she asked while she put the stethoscope in his chest to listen to his heartbeat.

    "Vaguely," Mike answered, mildly shaking his head as he sensed slight dizziness. He wondered if he had also hit his head somewhere.

    Suddenly, the incident reminded him that police would get involved since the incident involved a deadly weapon.

    But more than that, he could not remember what happened to their boss when he passed out. Everything happened so fast that he barely had time to react.

    Thest thing he recalled was getting Gerald''s signal and assuming he understood his friend''s n. He dove into the car and pulled his boss, so he could save him while pretending to fight for control.

    "Somebody shot you on your arm, just beneath your shoulder." The woman pointed the wound to him, which had a temporary cover.

    "But it is just a flesh wound. You were lucky that it did not prate any of your vital arteries, or you could have bled to death." The woman continued as she stepped on the side of his bed to get his chart.

    "That is great to hear." He said, but it did not exin the pain in his head. "What about my head?"

    He could not help but think if some stray bullet also grazed his head.

    He partially recalled hearing two gunshots before he dropped on the pavement, pulling Don off the car with him until they bothnded on the hardened cement.

    After that, he must have passed out because the image of Don, lifeless, lying on top of him, was thest thought in his mind of that night.

    "We still have to have a CT scan for injuries. The man

    who brought you in with another person said somebody ambushed you on the street.

    And when you tried to save the other guy, you got shot yourself and bumped your head on the steps behind you."

    Suddenly, he wondered if that was what had actually happened since some of the details were off from what he could remember. But he would go for that story for now.

    "Where is the man that came with me?" He asked, assuming that she was talking about Don.

    He saved Don from Gerald, but he believed it was all stage. His friend wanted him to help Don when he gave him that signal.

    A look that said he should know what his friend had in mind. Then, instinct kicked in as he pulled Don from the car.

    He guessed Gerald wanted it to appear believable when he shot both of them as they tried to escape. But it was a mere ploy to distract his opponent and give his friend a clean getaway.

    "Don''t worry about him. His injuries seemed to be the same as yours. He would heal quickly in no time." The woman told him as she put his chart and stepped away.

    "I will send someone here to apany you while getting your tests." The slightly older doctor said, excusing herself. "I still have a few patients to see, but I will returnter to check on you."

    He nodded, but the movement seemed to increase the pain in his head. Suddenly he could not help but wonder if he had cracked his brain or damaged it while lying on the pavement.

    But he liked the idea of tests, giving him time to avoid the police until he could have better answers to their questions.

    He did not want to go to jail merely because of petty offenses. He just had to make his story and excuse more usible.

    He attempted to move his head again, still feeling the pain but more or less, it had lessened. Then he turned to stare at his wound with a white covering already stered on his broken skin.

    "Excuse me, Mr... Mmmm...." A voice that sounded familiar walked into his little curtained cubicle.

    When he looked up to see who it was, he noticed that her long hair was partially covered by her face in an angle that hid her looks from him.

    Still, he could tell that he might know her. Still, the voice alone could not jog his memory. He guessed he needed to see her face.

    "Mike Carter. But you can call me Mike for short." He told her as he watched her, waiting until he saw who she was.

    "Ok, Mike. It says here that you are experiencing some light headache since the ident." She continued to read his charts without looking at him.

    "A nurse would take you to Imaging and have your head scanned as soon as possible." She instructed as she finally put down the chart and looked at him.

    He could not believe his eyes as they almost popped out of their sockets. It was that woman that had gued his dreams.

    Admittedly, until now, his eyes could still see the shape of her face. He believed he could still visualize her lips as she smiled. He still longed to hold her again.

    "No." What was he saying as he looked away?

    "I thought you already consented to the procedure." She suddenly looked again at his charts as if confirming what she already knew.

    Then, she finally faced him to rify the matter. When her eyes bulged and her face drained of its color, he instantly knew that she was the woman he had been looking for.

    "You?" She mumbled, sounding like she also remembered who he was. Stay updated with mvl

    What a small world.

    To find her in such an odd ce and an unexpected situation, especially when he had already stopped looking for her, was strange.

    "Fancy seeing you here, Doc?" He believed he did not catch her name when she walked into his cubicle.

    She seemed lost for words as she stared at him, looking dumbfounded upon seeing him.

    But after a few seconds, she seemed to recover from the shock as she closed her mouth and calmed herself down.

    "Doctor Sheldon." She supplied, looking away and pretending she was busy reading the charts.

    In the meantime, thest name would do. But he would prefer the first name.

    "You are one woman that was hard to find." He mumbled but loud enough for her to hear him.

    But figuratively speaking, he was curious how shended on hisp.

    But that was the world they lived in. That was how it worked. It was full of unexpected surprises.

 Chapter 1331: Unjustly judged

    "Oh, M, G!"

    "Oh, M, G!"

    "Oh, M, G!"

    Her hands were mmy and shaking. Her breathing was shallow. Her entire world seemed to be turning upside down. She was a total wreck.

    "Holy crap!"

    She fanned her face with her hands while pacing the small on-call room while hyperventting. Her heart was beating too fast that it was hard for her to breathe.

    "That was him..." She thought, recognizing those mesmerizing eyes and highly distinctive features that made him stand out in her mind for some reason.

    She was not expecting to see the man that had been the main star of her dreams and, at the same time, her nightmares for a time.

    She thought she had finally forgotten all about him after all she had gone through. But here he was. He suddenly appeared out of the blue, showing up at her work.

    "Damn!" Now that he had found her. She wondered if she was still safe, remembering what she partially heard in his private conversation.

    She could not help but get anxious, fearing for her life. Somehow, his showing up and sporting a bullet wound did not help her situation.

    It only meant that her earlier assumption that he was involved in something dangerous was substantial, and her fear was legitimate, not just her imagination.

    "Roseann?" Her friend''s voice floated outside the door. Then, a series of knocks alerted her that her friend was getting impatient when she did not answer immediately. "I know you are in there."

    "I..." She started but felt a lump in her throat. "Hmm!" Clearing her throat. "Give me a minute." She finally said after taking a few more deep breaths.

    "Is there something wrong?" Her friend was suddenly concerned as she stayed outside, waiting by the door. "What are you doing in there? Are you with someone?"

    It wasmon for couples or two hospital staff members to lock themselves in the on-call room to hook up. Therefore, she could not me her friend for jumping to that conclusion.

    "No," Roseann shouted, "No!" and whispered as she opened the door to shut her friend up. "Bernadeth, what do you want?"

    She grabbed her friend by her arm and dragged her inside the room, looking at the surrounding before closing the door shut.

    "What is going on here?" Her friend asked. "We have been paging you, but you are not responding." She continued, slightly confused.

    Then, her face changed, looking worried, probably from seeing her agitated state. "Are you ok?"

    Her friend ced her hands on her shoulders, staring directly into her eyes as if trying to read her thoughts. But she doubted her friend would understand what she was going through.

    "No." Roseann finally admitted, tired of keeping this secret from her friend. Usually, she told everything about her to her friend, even her deepest secrets.

    But she kept this incident with this man to herself, believing that if she did not think or talk about him, eventually, she would forget all about him.

    This unknown man would fade away as a distant memory. But she was wrong. Now, he knew his name. But worse of all, he also knew hers.

    "Did you kill someone?" She immediately asked, assuming it involved a patient dying under her watch.

    It was typical for doctors to be emotional when a patient died under their care. But that was not her case today. She doubted her current patient would die with a flesh wound.

    Not that she wanted him to. Despite her fear for her life, she still vowed to save all her patients regardless of who they were and what they did in their own time.

    "Not yet." She quickly responded with a sigh. "But I am afraid for mine." She finally disclosed to her friend what happened that night. At least, telling her a short and fast version since she realized their pagers had beeped twice.

    "What are you going to do?" Her friend asked, appearing very concerned. "Should you tell the police?"

    She could not even consider the police since she hardly had anything to substantiate her im. She would just look like a fool if she reported the incident.

    "Maybe I should pretend I don''t remember anything about that night. Then, he would just let it go." But she knew that ship had sailed when she first saw him. He knew she recognized him.

    But still, that was the only option she could think of, considering he was her patient. She still had to treat him for his injuries.

    And at that moment, she was being paged again, probably because his results had returned, leaving her no choice but to return to her duties.

    "I don''t know about that," Bernadeth said, seemingly unsure about her n. "What is the name of this guy again?" She asked before they walked out of the room.

    Of course, she now knew his name. It was in his chart when she checked his condition. But if she had known it was him, she would have passed it to someone else and excused herself from his case.

    "His name is Mike Carter." Truthfully, it sounded great in her head. She always wondered what his name was. But she never bothered to find out after that incident.

    She just wanted to forget all about him, even if she had been dreaming of him for some time until it stopped. She thought that was the end of her encounter with the man.

    "Wait..." Her friend sounded surprised as if she had heard that name before. "Mike Carter... as in the hotwyer." Her friend mumbled dreamily.

    She had no idea what her friend was talking about. Although, she would agree that she initially found him attractive. But she was not anticipating that her friend would know him.

    "Who is Mike Carter again?" She turned to her friend in a whisper, stopping her before they could even step outside the door.

    "If we are talking about the same Mike, he is thewyer who won the case against that doctor. You know, the one with the malpracticewsuit." Bernadeth started mumbling about a controversial issue the hospital staff had discussed for weeks. But she was busy with her troubles to deal with someone else''s problems.

    "I have been telling you about that case. Now, I know that you were not listening." Her friend said as she looked again at her pager.

    She remembered her friend mentioning something about it. But guiltily, she was right. She hardly took notice of half of what she was saying.

    She also vaguely remembered her talking about a man, but she did not know that man was him. She hardly had time to check the news or the inte with her busy schedule and personal problems.

    "Anyway, I had to go. I will see you againter." She began running. "We will talk about this moreter." She shouted before disappearing into the corner.

    She could only wave at her friend as she turned to another corner, rushing to her station. She could already foresee that she would have an earful from her attendee for disappearing and failing to respond to her pages.

    As expected, her attendee had many to say about her irresponsibility. But how could she exin her situation?

    Therefore, she had no choice but to ept that it was her fault and take the punishment she would give her.

    Nevertheless, that was the least of her worries as she held in her hands the result of the tests of her patient. She steadily returned to his cubicle, hoping the past would not arise in their conversation.

    She took arge gulp of air before entering the curtained room, finding the man twiddling with his phone as he waited.

    "Mr. Carter. Sorry for making you wait long." She began, avoiding looking at him as she pretended to check on his results.

    She knew she should look her patient in the eye and establish trust by telling him the truth about his health condition. But she could not be impartial about her patient, knowing what she knew about him.

    It was hard to treat him like he was just any other patient when she could remember who he was. The worse part, he was not a stranger anymore.

    Your next read is at mvl

    "I am sure we can let go of the formality. Just call me Mike." He smiled, putting on his full charm.

    She remembered too well how he had caught her attention that night. She might have her drink, but she recognized him as if he had imnted himself in her brain.

    "And I hope you don''t mind if I call you Roseann." He added, making her worse nightmaree alive.

    He must have asked about her name from the other staff because she remembered not giving it to him intentionally.

    She hoped he would find her uninteresting and forget all about her. But it seemed that was not happening as he looked at her intensely as if studying her.

    It seemed her luck had run out today as she found herself in thest situation she wanted to be. But she was not giving up because she was not putting herself in harm''s way.

    "You know what..." She had enough. "You are my patient and nothing more. So, I will call you Mr. Carter, and you can call me Dr. Sheldon."

    She would not let him intimidate and scare her anymore. Besides, he was a reputablewyer. Maybe she was wrong about him.

    Maybe she heard it wrong, and she had unjustly judged him unfairly.

 Chapter 1332: Mind games

    "What are you saying?" Her brother''s voice boomed inside her room. "Have you gone insane?" He angrily shouted at her.

    She could see that her brother disapproved of her n, but it was her life. She had the right to decide what she would do with it.

    And at that moment, she believed she was doing the right thing for her and her baby. She could not keep living in fear. She could not hide forever.

    "I don''t want to hide under the witness protection program." She repeated since her brother did not seem to understand her wishes.

    She could not pretend to be free when she knew that was just another cage that would stop her from being herself and prevent her from being with the people she loved, like her family and friends.

    She did not want to live another minute of looking over her shoulders just because her father was looking for her.

    She would face her father if she had to. She would fight him, if needed, to set herself free and give her child a future that he deserved.

    "But Haley, you have to listen to reason. You will put yourself in harm''s way if you return home." Jacky intervened in the conversation, probably hoping she could put sense in her head.

    But she had already thought about this again and again in her head. She weighed her options, including the pros and cons of her decision. In the end, she only came up with one solution.

    "That is the risk I will take because I can''t let fear rule my life. My father will not ruin my child''s future." Haley was determined to put an end to her suffering.

    She could not give up everything that she had worked hard to achieve in her life. She could not just leave behind the memories and the people she loved.

    She could not pretend she was safe somewhere else, away from them, because that was not true. Anywhere she went, she would always be looking over her shoulder.

    And eventually, her father would find her just when she least expected it. Therefore, it would be better if she confronted him. At least, it would be on her terms.

    "You are being stubborn." Marcus once again burst with frustration and annoyance. "Think of that baby in your womb."

    He attempted to get into her head by using her child against her ns. But that would not work since she was only thinking about her child.

    "Precisely..." Haley ced her hand down her belly. "I am thinking about him. I don''t want him to think that he has no family."

    She knew what happened to people who epted the witness protection program. They lived their lives under a new name, a new life, away from the people they had known all their lives.

    They could not contact or see their loved ones ever again. They said it was only temporary until the threat was gone. But most of the time, it became a permanent situation.

    Unfortunately, there was no assurance that they would neutralize the threat eventually. Sadly, in the end, the freedom they sought became the prison they lived in.

    Discover more stories at ��??

    "Let me ask you this question. Would you want to be away from the people you love? Or would you risk it all to be with them?" She turned to her brother, challenging him to answer her.

    She could see the conflict in his eyes, knowing how much his brother would do anything for the people he loved.

    She remembered how he would fight for her, despite his hatred of their father. He would always be there in the most significant moments in her life.

    "I think she had a point." Jacky finally agreed with her as she wrapped her arms around her for support.

    She appreciated that her friend would try to understand her situation. But she also needed to convince her brother that this was the right thing to do.

    Despite her resolve, she still believed she would need every help she could get from the only remaining family who cared about her. And she might also need her friends.

    "Ok. If we try this your way, what are you thinking? What are your ns?" Finally, Marcus seemed more open to listening to her reasoning.

    Truthfully, she had not thought about this through. She only knew what she wanted, but the details were still blurry.

    "First, I know I have to get out of here, not right away, but eventually when I have everything nned." She thought maybe after she had given birth to her child.

    But she knew she could not stay here forever. Or she could not run away from her world. Whatever her future held, she would face it.

    "Ok." Marcus calmly answered this time, but she could still hear the doubt in his tone. "Will you let me help?"

    She could guess that he had finally given up convincing her with the program but had shifted to another tactic.

    But she was not that stubborn not to listen to him and if he had a better alternative. She had depended on him in many instances. She would not stop now.

    "Of course, I know you always have the best intention, but I hope you will also consider my wishes." That was her only condition.

    Her brother moved and looked outside her window. He looked like he was in deep thought. But, of course, she understood that he was busy trying to find her a solution.

    One thing she admired about her brother was his ability to produce answers to problems. He did not give up easily just because there were obstacles.

    On the contrary, they only made him more determined, taking them as a challenge he had to ovee.

    "Then, let us think about this through." Her brother moved closer and pulled her into a hug. "Maybe it would be better if you lived with us once you are ready to go home."

    The offer was a nice gesture, but she would probably only take it as herst resort. She knew if she lived with them, she would also be putting them in harm''s way.

    But then again, maybe it was a good idea. After all, Marcus was still her father''s son. Despite their differences, she knew her father still considered Marcus part of his life.

    "Can we cross that bridge when we get there?" She did not want to make any permanent decision since she was yet to map out her life.

    She still had many things to reconsider. She still wanted to know more about Gerald''s case. How much of the information she discovered was true?

    Then, she still had to hear from Mike, who had been missing for a while. Where was he? Why was he not calling? Was he in trouble or something?

    She could not help but worry since she considered Mike as one of her close friends. The thought that something had happened to him. Worse if he suffered the same fate as Gerald frightened her.

    "Of course, we can always revisit that idea some other time. But for now, let us think what would be best for your baby." Jacky joined again in the conversation.

    She appreciated that her sister-inw never tried to meddle with her affair with her brother. Instead, she was supportive of her husband and her.

    Jacky bnced herself between her and her brother, trying not to be biased with one opinion or the other. Instead, she made them see the reason that would eventually force them to realize they were fighting for a simr cause. They just both wanted to be happy.

    Eventually, her brother and his wife left her to deal with her situation, giving her time to rethink her ns.

    But as she sat on her desk again and looked at theputer screen, another file caught her eyes. She distinctively remembered not seeing that before.

    "What did he want now?" She mumbled silently inside her head as she checked the date and the sender.

    The new email came from her father again. It arrived just a few minutes ago, maybe while she was arguing with her brother.

    She checked the email, but it had no title or body. However, there was a file attached to it. Once again, she wondered if that would be another of her father''s cruel jokes.

    Was it another way for him to lure her out? So far, he had seeded in destroying her peace of mind. So, what else could he be sending her to rattle her to surrender?

    "What else can you do to me?" She said aloud, unafraid to face her father again. Of course, she would never let him win.

    However, she still felt disappointed and sad. She had loved her father all her life. And to think that she had lived all her life in a lie was heartbreaking.

    Nevertheless, she would fight for her child. She would give her son or daughter a better future, even if she had to sacrifice her life.

    "I will not let you destroy my child''s life like you have destroyed mine." She swore, thinking of all her crushed dreams.

    She always thought that her father would walk her down the aisle. There would be a time that she would watch her father cradle his grandchild in his arms.

    But those dreams were dead now. They had finally turned into nightmares.

    Then, she finally clicked the encrypted file and waited for it to open. There was no sense in not looking at it. She believed facing whatever wasing her way was better than avoiding them.

    "What is this?" Her eyes widened as she stared at it.

    Was it real? Could she believe what she was seeing? Or was it just another of her father''s mind games?

 Chapter 1333: Dinner tonight

    He was not concerned about his head. It was a slight bump, but it would not hurt to be thorough as he waited for his test results.

    However, his wound hurt like a bitch. Although it would not kill him, it still was a pain in the ass, preventing him from moving his arms.

    "Ok, Dr. Sheldon, how do you n to treat me?" Hey on the bedfortably, smiling and enjoying his time.

    He would have crossed his arms across his chest, but moving it was too painful. Therefore, he had to leave it on the sling and watched the woman in a white coat stand over his bed.

    Nevertheless, on the bright side, he still had a good view from his standpoint. And honestly, he liked what he was seeing.

    "Mr. Carter, you have a slight bruising on the left side of your scalp, but nothing that will require surgery." She exined to him.

    "Just put some icepack on it, and you are good to go." The doctor rmended, but she avoided looking in his direction as her eyes remained on the chart in her steady hands.

    Damn!

    He would never have thought the woman he picked up in the bar was a doctor. But he had always thought she was too good to be a hooker.

    Suddenly, the drunk woman whonded on his bed seemed more intriguing now than before. He could not help but think about what the hell was her story.

    "I am sorry, Mr. Carter, but you are not yet going anywhere." Another familiar voice spoke behind the curtain that seemed to ruin his daydreaming.

    He turned to look just in time to see a friendly face. At least, he believed he worked with this man on the same side of thew.

    Of course, that was when he was awyer and not the sidekick of the former criminal mastermind. Still, for the authorities, he was representing the people against thewbreakers.

    "Detective Stanley," Mike greeted the man in a cheap suit. He did not have to show his badge to know who he was. "What can I do for you?"

    He remembered they had worked on several cases together, but it had been years. Still, he remembered how good the detective was at his job.

    Therefore, he should be aware of what he would tell this man about this case, or he would blow his cover wide open.

    "I think I am not needed anymore." The doctor excused herself. "If you experience any lightheadedness, don''t hesitate to return to the emergency room."

    Continue reading at ��??

    "For your wound, just don''t forget to change the dressings." The beautiful doctor told him before she finally exited the tiny cubicle.

    He wished to follow her and ask her number, but he doubted from the look on her face that she would give him that.

    "Thanks, Doc." For now, that was all he could say as he watched her disappear, probably to attend to other patients.

    But at least now, he knew her name and where to look for her. He guessed he could drop his earlier suspicion that she might be a spy.

    It turned out that she was a doctor at the wrong ce at the wrong time. Maybe he could invite her for dinner or something. He guessed that was a challenge he was willing to explore.

    "So, it seems that you are just slightly banged out. But I think we can start our interview now." The detective said when it was just the two of them.

    Of course, he was already aware of what the man would ask. He had been using his time with the doctor to prepare himself for his questions.

    Although, he still had a few missing pieces of information he had to be cautious about.

    He still had not consulted with Don, who the nurses said was still heavily sedated. But at least he was not talking anytime soon.

    "Yeah, the incident was pretty intense." He casually answered, appearing calm and collected. He finally shifted into a sitting position on the edge of the bed to face the investigator.

    "So, what can you tell me about the shooting? Do you have any suspects? Did you see the man who shot you and Mr. Don Lorenzo?" Detective Stanley inquired, throwing a series of questions at him.

    He knew the drill. The detective would try to rattle the witnesses or suspects, determining if they were telling the truth or concocting a lie.

    "Unfortunately, the street was dark. Although the shot came in close range, I still did not see the face of the shooter." He already knitted a story that would fit with the shooting.

    "Oh, is that so?" He could hear the skepticism in his voice, but the detective knew better than to question his integrity unless he had proof otherwise.

    But based on what he could remember, the only witnesses in that ce were all working for the organization.

    There would be no video cameras covering that area. That was part of their rules. No evidence as much as possible.

    "Ok, it would help if you could at least give us something. But..." The detective shook his head as if epting that was a dead end. "I can''t force you to say something you did not see."

    "Anyway, what are you doing with Mr. Don Lorenzo in the middle of the night? If you don''t mind me asking." The man asked as he checked his notepad.

    He wondered if the man had anything written on that thing or if he was only using that as a prop. But that was a legitimate question that he could or could not answer.

    "Mr. Lorenzo had some concerns that would like some rification. I was in the neighborhood and thought we could discuss it before I went home." He vaguely exined, not dodging his questions. But he was not giving too much information either.

    "And I don''t think that it was thatte." Although the street was dark and almost empty, still, he would not ssify the time as the middle of the night.

    "Yeah, technically, you are right. I guess." The man smiled at him.

    He looked into the detective''s face, trying to read his thoughts. But he still could not determine if he was a friend or a foe.

    And to be safe, he would consider him hostile for now. He did not want to y this safe or tone down the threat. He knew what was at stake.

    "I assure you if I have more details or if I somehow could jog my memory and remember something. You will be the first on my list to call." He knew that sounded condescending, but that was the best he could do for now.

    He could not tell this detective about his friend since he could not trust anybody. The organization had many people on its payroll, from petty thieves to the cops and even some high officials.

    Therefore, he had to be careful who to trust. So far, he only had a few people he could tell their secrets. But he still kept many things from them, especially things involving Gerald.

    "I know I can always count on you." The detective seemed to give him the benefit of the doubt as he pulled out a card. "You can always call me."

    Then, he watched the man move toward the exit, finally leaving him alone. Now, he had to wait for Don to wake up so he could discuss this situation with him.

    Don could not tell the cops that it was Gerald who shot him. Luckily, the men were not talking to the cops as they kept tight lips.

    But now, he had to find out how he was doing and where they kept him. He could see that he was not in the emergency room anymore.

    But he doubted he was there or the ce would fill with his goons. Therefore, he had to find him if he was still in this hospital.

    "Doc..." Finally, he saw the same doctor he wanted to bump into. She seemed to be in a hurry, but he blocked her path. "Dr. Sheldon. I hope you don''t mind, but I have some questions."

    He was using her words to manipte her to talk to him. She did say that he should ask her questions. But she did not say it had to be rted to his condition.

    "What can you say to the man brought here with me? Mr. Lorenzo? How is he doing?" He had to know his condition before he created his backup n.

    She stopped but looked annoyed as she stared into his face and put her fisted hands on her hips. If looks could kill, he guessed he would drop dead on the floor by now.

    "What are you doing? Don''t you see I am busy?" She hissed at him angrily. But she still avoided saying it loudly as she tried to sidestep him.

    "I just want some answers. Then, you can go on your way." He said in a friendly tone, hoping that would put them back on the right foot.

    It would seem that they had parted in aplicated situation. Although what caused the problem seemed vagued, at least on one side.

    "Are you a rtive or something?" She asked as her brows raised in question.

    "No," He answered but remembered something. "But I am hiswyer." He quickly amended.

    "Still, I could not disclose his condition without a family member present." The good doctor told him. "If you want to help, contact the family and inform them toe here.

    "Fair enough." He guessed there was no harm in trying. Still, he had one more question to ask. "By the way, will you go out with me?"

    He stepped one inch closer, slightly invading her space while his eyes sought hers. "Dinner tonight."

 Chapter 1334: The light at the end of the dark tunnel

    He had given Serena enough time and space to breathe and rethink their rtionship. Of course, he hoped after that, she would see and realize the truth.

    And what truth was he talking about?

    Simple.

    That life and rtionships wereplicated entities with no ck-and-white exnation. Sometimes, trust was the only way for people to survive in this chaotic world.

    No matter how much they tried to avoid keeping secrets or hurting the people they loved. Somehow, they always unintentionally ended up doing precisely that.

    With their chosen professions where lies were predominant, it was easy to get lost. It was far easier to believe the untruths.

    But now, he wanted her to see that for their rtionship to push forward. They had to learn to trust each other. There should be no more doubts.

    "Who is he?" Ken��s questioning tone made him look up from the papers on his desk.

    Since yesterday, he had offered Ken and his buddy a job. They had reached apromise where Ken would return to school and work for him afterward.

    Then, his buddy would act as his errand guy. At least in that way, he had taken the boy off the street and away from trouble.

    "What are you talking about?" Adam had no idea of what the little kid had been mumbling about.

    He had been busy with work as new cases seemed to keep piling up. He wondered if David was happy with his performance, believing he could handle all these clients.

    Or, his Managing Partner thought that was a reasonable punishment for his misdeed because he still did not believe his exnation.

    But whatever it was, he was a professional. He would handle all his clients with everything he got, regardless of how theynded on hisp.

    "You have not seen this." The boy pushed his new phone to his desk, showing him something ying on the screen.

    Yes, part of Ken��s initial benefits was getting a new functional phone that he could use for school and his personal needs.

    But let us face the reality. Kids mostly use their gadgets for recreational benefits, like games and social apps.

    "What is this?" It took him a few seconds before his eyes could focus on the small screen.

    Then, he finally read the small caption and details of the post. But he guessed he had seen it before, realizing it was a copy of what he watched earlier.

    It was a story that was going viral on the inte. And with a famous star on the center stage, the news was selling like hotcakes.

    Whether it was true or not, it made apelling story that piqued the interest of the public eyes. Now, it was the news that was buzzing around the world.

    "Serena," Ken said as if that should be enough answer for him to understand.

    "Oh, that!" He nodded, confirming that he knew. "So, what about Serena?" He asked the boy, seeing the puzzled look on his face.

    He pushed the phone back in his direction, not needing to watch the video clip again. He did not see the point. Besides, he did not believe it anyway.

    "I thought you were marrying her." The boy uttered in bewilderment. "Then, why is she hugging that man?" He finally asked the question that must be guing his young mind.

    From another point of view, the scene did not seem ideal. Under another time and circumstance, Adam would also think the same way.

    "Because of several possible reasons." One thing he had learned in his line of work. Not everything was what it always seemed.

    One action could have happened because of some series of events.

    But until he had dug to the bottom of the story, left no stones unturned, then that was the only time he would know the truth.

    "What are you saying?" The boy looked more confused than before as he pushed his phone back into his pocket.

    But he was not leaving until he got his answers as he sat on the empty chair before his desk, appearing ready to listen for more.

    "As I said, I love Serena, and I will marry her." That was his definitive answer. "But she is going through a rough situation. And I am giving her space."

    Again, he had learned that constantly pushing on a wound would not stop it from bleeding. But if he gave it enough time for the blood to clot, it would slowly close and hopefully not even leave a scar.

    "What about that guy?" Ken asked. "Aren��t you worried or jealous?" He seemed more concerned than nosy.

    "Why should I be," Adam answered the kid. "If she loves me, then I doubt that man meant anything to her. If I want us to be together, I should trust her."

    He believed it was the only way. He could not believe every story he saw in the news. He had to stop judging her without getting any facts. He could not sentence her without proving her guilt.

    That was not how their rtionship would work.

    "But aren��t you afraid to get hurt?" The boy��s eyes darkened as if he was in deep thought. Suddenly, he wondered if they were still talking about him or something else.

    Nevertheless, he thought he could use this to his advantage. He could finally connect to the boy through their different experiences.

    "Of course I am. I am not a robot. I also have feelings. But pain is part of life. It is one way of knowing if we are still alive." He would like to look at it subjectively. Experience new stories on NovelBin.C?m

    "After all, only the dead could not feel pain." He added to emphasize his point. "But how you handle it is the true measure of one��s character."

    "Some people avoid pain like a gue, thinking it would destroy them. Others use pain to make them stronger." He said as a matter of exnation.

    "But overall, pain is just one feeling. Why should I let it rule the rest of my life when I can tap into my other emotions? I can choose to be happy instead. I can decide to let go of the pain."

    Did it sound that easy? To him, it was.

    Since meeting Serena and loving her, his life seemed to change. He thought his search for meaning had more to do with his profession, but he learned it was just a tiny part of who he was.

    The portion of his life missing was the other half of his heart. He thought helping others would fill the void that made his life seem empty.

    But now, he realized that having someone to share his life with was what he truly needed and wanted. Serena was the missing piece that wouldplete him.

    "That included all the doubts, the jealousy, mistrust, and all the negative things that would not help my rtionship with Serena." He continued as if that should exin his action.

    He could only wonder if Ken listened to him with an open mind. But so far, he had stayed quiet as if processing his words.

    "I have to trust her because I love her." That was his conclusion.

    Adam guessed he also wanted the boy to trust him and Serena, not without doubts, but at least enough to put his faith in them.

    He could never guarantee that the boy would have a great future with Serena or him. But he promised he would try his best to be there for him.

    But first, the boy had to let them in.

    Anyway, at least Ken was here now, back at school and hopefully away from the streets for good. Still, he would prefer if the boy would have a stable family that he could call his own.

    A family that he coulde home to.

    "So, you think that nothing is happening with Serena and that man," Ken asked again, but he seemed more rxed now, unlike earlier.

    "I trust that Serena would not do something to hurt me like I will not do anything intentionally to cause her pain." That was the truth.

    He only hoped that Serena would see it that way. He wished she could get through the incident and believed nothing was between him and Roseann.

    "I think I get it." The boy said while he looked down on his hands. "It is just..." He paused as if thinking of something. "... It is hard to trust people when they constantly disappoint you."

    He could understand where Ken wasing from. He had been there. And it took him years to get out of that rut.

    But eventually, through the help of a friend, he had found his way out of that ce. And now, through Serena, he had found new hope for a much better future.

    A future that he never even dreamt of possible.

    She had shown him that despite the darkness, there was hope. And through her beautiful soul, he saw the light at the end of the dark tunnel.

    He only hoped he could also be her light in her darkest days.

 Chapter 1335: A force to reckon with

    "This is nice too." Serena closed the third script she had reviewed for the day.

    Although the story seemed interesting enough, she felt something was missing. The characters did not speak to her. She did not make any connection to it.

    She could not tell if the issuey in the story or if the problem was her. But Nora was right. She needed to go back to acting. She had to start working.

    It would be a fitting way to distract herself from her current situation. It was like she could not catch a break. Just when she thought things seemed better, something new woulde up to ruin everything.

    "Nice?" Nora paced before her with a look of frustration and disbelief. "All of this is incredible." Her manager stopped before her, grabbing several scripts in her hand before waving them in her face.

    "It is a goldmine." Nora continued, unable to believe she was not excited to work on any of them.

    She finally stood up, leaving the scripts on the coffee table as she moved to the open doors that led to the massive swimming pool outside.

    She had temporarily moved to her brother��s house since she was tired of staying in a hotel room where she kept bumping into the paparazzi.

    "I am sure it is for someone else." Serena��s eyes widened to look at the clear blue sky. But she quickly squinted when the sun��s rays hit her eyes.

    She used her hands to block the bright light, hoping to enjoy looking at the few clouds floating freely in the sky.

    "But not for me." She believed that some projects would work for someone but not for another.

    And she thought the sunlight basking on her skin was better than the cameras shing on her face at that moment.

    Besides, she could not take seeing one more picture of her on the news, telling more lies. She just wanted a moment of peace to rearrange her life and priorities.

    She knew she should be more used to this. But sadly, despite the years in this business, it still had not gone easier, maybe because she had faced this world alone.

    "I thought you wanted to go back to work." Nora finally threw the scripts back on the table and followed her.

    Then, she felt her hands on her shoulder,forting more than anything else. Her manager might be frustrated with her, but she still tried to understand her.

    "I do. But I guess I want to be more selective this time. I want my next project to have meaning." And not just another story that would sell at the box office.

    Money has always been a strong driving force in the movie industry. But that was not what she needed nowadays.

    She wanted recognition of her acting ability, not just because she was famous with a beautiful body and a pretty face.

    "I get what you are saying." Nora took a deep breath as if thoroughly thinking before she expelled all the air in one long go. "And I will find you that movie. That I promise."

    It was another thing she liked about her manager. She did not push her to do the things that she did not like. Explore stories at NovelBin.C?m

    On the contrary, Nora tried to stop her from making all those mistakes. But she was too stubborn to listen, believing she knew what was best.

    Now, she realized that her manager had only her best interest in mind. She was only looking after her all these years, protecting her from all the vultures in the industry.

    "Thanks. I know I can always count on you." She guessed they could only call it a lesson when she finally learned from her mistake.

    She turned around and hugged her manager, who sometimes acted as her mother in the business and personal life. But Nora was not the type to show much affection.

    "Now, let us go back to business. What about themercial? They want you to represent their new perfume." Nora was not about to give up on her. That was for sure, as her manager presented one project after another.

    "OK, I might reconsider the perfume and the charity event. But I am not doing any more undergarments." She said with finality.

    She had had enough of exposing her body to the world unless necessary. But for amercial shoot, no more. She would leave that to the younger and new aspiring stars.

    "Fair enough." Nora agreed with her ns, noting what she had to do. "Anyway, the charity g is next week. Have you considered taking a date, or do you intend to go alone?"

    She had not thought of that. Usually, she enjoyed joining charitable events. She always loved giving back to the less fortunate.

    But more often than not, she had someone to apany her. Frankly, she could never remember going to any event on her own.

    "I can��t say. Maybe I should do it alone this time." That was a thought that suddenly crept into her mind. She had been so dependent on others that she had lost touch with herself and her ability to deal with life without someone else having a say in her decisions.

    It started with her father telling her what she should do. Then, her brother hovered over her, being the overbearing, overprotective brother that he was.

    Then, it had been a downward spiral from that point on as she found herself in one rtionship after another where men tried to control her life.

    "What about I reserved one just in case?" Nora said, looking hopeful.

    Somehow, Serena could sense that Nora had learned to like Adam. And now, her manager was disappointed that they were having some trouble in paradise. That was her term.

    But Nora did not want to push the matter as she downyed the situation. Still, she could feel that her manager was still rooting that Adam would somehow find his way back into her arms.

    "I don��t think..." But she stopped, not wanting to argue with a person who seemed wiser than her. As she said, she had to learn her lesson and try sometimes to listen to reason.

    "I know I have been hard on you. But somebody had to look after you." Nora walked back into the room and grabbed the drink that her assistant provided earlier.

    Then, after following her drink, she turned to her again and continued. "I know you have been through a lot. And I should know what those stupid men had done to you."

    "But..." She stopped her before she could interrupt her. "I don��t think Adam is the same as them. My instinct tells me that he is different."

    Of course, she confided the incident about Adam��s alleged infidelity. But as Roseann had insisted, she imed that Adam was innocent. Roseann took all the me for the said kissing scene.

    But she had been hurt and lied many times before. And as much as she wished to believe her, something inside her was afraid to take a chance on him.

    "I don��t think I can go through that again." Serena felt conflicted between wanting to be with Adam and the fear of going through the pain and humiliation again.

    "Aren��t you even going to give him another chance?" Nora seemed to fight for Adam��s side.

    It was something she had never seen before. Usually, Nora would order her to run for the hills, but this time, it seemed she was asking her to stay and fight.

    "What if you are wrong about him? And you did not even try to listen." Nora sounded like a love guru, which was odd since she never believed much in rtionships, having none currently or in the past.

    She said she was married to her work, and her family were the people she helped in the industry. She could not remember Nora in any romantic rtionship.

    "Nora, I don��t know what Adam did to you, but you are acting strange." She finally voiced her curiosity at the way her manager was behaving.

    "Because I saw something different in your eyes when you were with him. And I saw how he had looked at you." That was her simple exnation.

    "Just for once, listen to your heart and not your brain or the people around you. Not even me." She suggested as she packed up her things and inserted the scripts into her bag.

    She could tell that her manager had finally said her piece. Now, she was ready to leave. Whatever she decided with her life. It would all be up to her.

    "I have to go. I will find you that perfect movie that will make you shine. I promise." Her manager leaned over and kissed her on her forehead before she moved toward the door.

    She came like a gush of wind and left like a storm. That was her manager. Something she looked up to and wished to be someday.

    Nora was a force to reckon with.

    But was she right about this one?

 Chapter 1336: The Queen of the people

    "Do you mind if we take a break?" Camille looked down at her shaking hands as cold sweat spread across her forehead and down to her nape.

    She woke up feeling like something was off with her body. Then, she had to rush to the bathroom as her stomach churned, making her expel what remained of her foodst night.

    But as the future Queen, she had obligations she could not ignore. Despite what was going on with her body, sick or not, she still had to perform her duties.

    "Are you alright, Your Highness?" The woman assigned to guide her through her responsibilities looked at her with concern. "You look like you are ready to faint."

    Her eyes somewhat found herself staring at her reflection in a mirror, seeing the paleness of her cheeks and how her eyes seemed to lose their luster.

    "It is probably justck of sleep." She tried to downy her condition, thinking not much of it. "I am sure that it will eventually pass."

    She remembered feeling uneasyst night as she kept turning and tossing in the bed. Maybe her husband''s absence was the culprit. She guessed she was getting used to having him constantly around.

    But Lance went on a diplomatic mission and had not returned yet. She believed she missed him terribly and had difficulty sleeping without him.

    "Still, you should have the Royal physician check your health condition." The woman seemed unconvinced as she scanned her face again. "Let me just call the doc..."

    But today, she pretended that it was nothing. It should not concern anyone as she attempted to proceed with her day.

    "No, there is no need." She interrupted her, not wanting to make a fuss over something that she knew was nothing. "Maybe you can get me something refreshing to drink."

    She thought it might be the heat, feeling the parchment of her lips. Maybe she needed to rehydrate and deeply breathe to get some air into her lungs.

    "I still suggest we call a physician to check on you, Your Highness." The woman suggested, but it was still her call. Her guardian could not disobey her wishes.

    The woman walked over to the other side of the study room and poured her a cold drink. Then, when she returned to her side, she quickly took the ss and drank its contents.

    "Ahhh!" Camille could not help but feel the coldness of the liquid as it entered her mouth, gently gliding through her lips and down her esophagus.

    Somehow, she felt a slight relief from the cold drink. But she guessed it was not enough for her body to recover instantly. Nevertheless, it was good enough for her to continue with her day.

    "I think that feels better." She assured the older woman as she put the empty ss on the table and allowed the cold liquid to rx her body.

    "Are you sure, Your Highness?" The woman still looked hesitant to drop the subject.

    But, of course, she could understand the woman''s agitation. If something happened to her under her watch, her guardian would be ountable to the King.

    "Yes, so can we just continue?" She returned to the books that she had been reading for hours.

    Some things that the ordinary citizens did not know about Royalties and their position in their monarchy were their responsibilities and duties to the crown.

    Many thought that a Princess only had to look pretty and smile. What most did not know about her position was the amount of reading they had to do so they could perform their duties perfectly.

    Princes, Princesses, and even the King and Queen needed to update themselves with the current trends, issues, and technologies. They had to study politics, current events, and even sports.

    "Maybe we should continue the rest of thister. Princess Camille." The woman suggested as she closed the book she had been reading for almost a week.

    As their future Queen, she needed to know how to support her husband in the decision-making regarding the Kingdom. Therefore, she must know how to run the Kingdom effectively as their Queen.

    Besides, if anything would happen to the King and their child was not yet of age to take over the Kingdom.

    As the future Queen, Camille would have to sit as the future King''s mother, running the pce for her son until he could take over from her.

    "Yeah, you are probably right." She thought there was something else she wished to do before her husband returned from his trip.

    Suddenly, her earlier condition had be a distant memory as excitement and adrenaline took over her body at the thought of being with her King.

    "But I suggest you take it easy for today, Your Highness." The elderlydy reminded her, warning her not to overdo things.

    But she already felt great. There were no more signs of her fatigue or the butterflies in her stomach. It was like she had recovered in an instant.

    She could only conclude it had something to do with her husband. She admitted that she was looking forward to his return.

    "I will." She assured her, but something told her she might not heed the warning as she walked out of the study and went straight to the kitchen.

    Of course, she did not need to cook or prepare anything. The pce had an entire staff to do that. But she could tell them what she wanted. Besides, that was part of her obligations. She had to learn how to run the house, or in this case, an entire castle.

    "I think we already had everything under control, Your Highness." The head chef smiled at her, assuring her they did not need her help in the kitchen.

    "I don''t think I can argue with that." She knew not to micromanage the staff. Besides, if there was someone who could rally an entire battalion of cooks, it was the chef inside that kitchen who was wearing his baker''s crown.

    "Then, go on, Your Highness. You have better things to do with your time than ve yourself in my kitchen." The Head Chef gently ushered her to the door, kindly booting her out of her kitchen.

    She guessed they were better off without her hovering around while they worked. Besides, she still had several other things to do than prepare their meal.

    She moved toward the other side of the hallway and made her way to the back exit. She wanted to visit the rose garden to pick some fresh flowers.

    "Hello, there." She greeted the much older gardener and the young boy working beside him. "Do you have something special for me?" She questioned, directing her eyes to the innocent eyes smiling back at her.

    "Yes, Prince Camille." The boy enthusiastically responded as he jumped from his seat. "Wait here, I will get it." The boy suddenly ran to the other side of the garden, quickly disappearing behind some bushes.

    "Please forgive my son for his insolence, Your Highness." The older man immediately apologized for his son''s behavior while he bowed before her.

    "That is okay," Camille assured the older man that she did not take offense to the boy''s manners. On the contrary, she always enjoyed the boy''spany.

    "Tony is a sweet and kind boy. You should be proud of him." She added, not wanting to put the boy in trouble.

    She believed the young boy was just excited to see her and eager to please that he sometimes forgot his manners.

    Nevertheless, she would surely remind the boy never to do that before the other Royalties. She did not mind since she was not born in this world, but the others might not.

    "Thank you, Your Highness. We are d Prince Lance has chosen you to be our future Queen." The older gardener told her as he continued to bow before her.

    She never dreamt she would be part of the Royal family, let alone be their Queen. Although she had lived infort and luxury, the Royal lifestyle was far different from what she was used to.

    Nevertheless, she would do her best by working hard, living up to their expectations, and performing her duties with dignity and integrity.

    She would try her utmost best not to disappoint her husband and the people she would serve. She would honor their tradition as if she had always belonged in their Kingdom.

    "I do hope that I can live up to your expectations." She answered him, in awe of his support.

    Honestly, she was not anticipating a positive response from the people when Lance announced their wedding.

    After all, she was an outsider in their tightly knitted society. But through Lance''s help and encouragement, she blended in with the people with less trouble.

    Soon, even the citizens learned to like her, making it easier for her to deal with her new environment. She would be honest. She felt like she belonged in this world.

    Eventually, the entire Kingdom hailed her as the Queen of the people.

 Chapter 1337: Unexpected present

    "Pull over to the side." He pressed on the inte, alerting the driver of his instruction.

    It was just an impulse to stop when he saw the shop on the corner. He automatically thought of his wife and how she would love a present.

    He had been away for a few days and so busytely that he barely had time to spend with her. Somehow, he knew he felt guilty for leaving her.

    "I want a dozen of those." Lance knew how much she loved her roses. So when he saw some beautiful bunch, he had to buy them.

    But that was not the flowers that had caught his eye when he asked for the car to stop. It was the shop next door.

    He remembered how Camille loved to collect old artifacts. And the antique shop seemed to hold some fascinating items that caught his fancy.

    "What can you tell me about this?" He asked the white-haired man who stood by the counter when he entered the tiny shop.

    He could only assume that the man owned the whimsical shop based on the friendly and enthusiastic wee the other man gave him.

    "That is an oldmp dating from the time of the..." The man started narrating a script he only assumed he had invented to put a value on the old item.

    But he doubted the cost matched the item when the man named his price on his priceless item. But that was how they earned a living. He was not about to blow his business.

    But he was not buying it either, not finding it was worthy enough. Still, he let his eyes wander around the room until his eyes find the next thing he found intriguing.

    "Can I see this one?" He pointed inside the ss encasing in one particr object.

    It was not the usual jewelry he would buy for someone, but his wife was not just anyone. He discovered that she had a peculiar fondness for the out-of-the-ordinary.

    "Oh! This one..." The man seemed surprised by his choice as he moved closer to check on the item he had selected. "Well, you have an intriguing taste."

    "Yeah!" He nodded, finding the piece mesmerizing. "I am interested in buying it." His eyes focused on the pendant that dangled on the old gold chain.

    He believed Camille would love to have something like that added to her collection. Although he could not attest to the item''s authenticity, it did not matter.

    He could tell that Camille was not after the worth of the object but more of the value. Or the story behind the unusual article.

    "I will tell you an exotic and alluring story about this pendant." The man said while his eyes darkened as if he was reminiscing a past.

    After hearing the man''s narration of the history of the pendant, he knew he just found the perfect gift for tonight. He could already picture the glint in her eyes as he retold the story.

    "I will take it." He said, suddenly more excited to reach home and see the woman who waited for his return. "I am sure that she will love that."

    He once asked her about a pair of earrings she wore at a charity g. And she confided that she only bought it in a flea market. But the story she gave him had himughing that night.

    "Then, I believe she is an amazing woman, Your Highness. We are lucky to have her as our future Queen." The man had bowed before him, finally acknowledging that he had recognized who he was.

    He bought the ne with the unusual pendant, and together with the red roses, he quickly made his way home. But the man''s final words remained in his mind.

    Yes!

    He guessed he was lucky to find an incredible woman. He thought that when he had lost the love of his life, he would never find joy again.

    However, Camille found a way to break into his barrier. She managed to break the chain around his heart. She had set him free from his misery.

    He could not say he would love her simrly the way he had loved Eida. But he was sure he could be happy with her for the rest of their married life.

    "Where to next, Sir?" The driver asked when he entered the car.

    "Home." He dly said. He had never thought that he would find someone who would make him feel excited abouting home again.

    He once imagined Eida would be waiting for him at the door. But he guessed he should let those dreams stay buried in a ton of rubble.

    With the roses in his hand, while the pendant carefully tucked underneath his jacket, he walked toward the empty hallway, looking for his wife.

    He guessed he could not wait to see her. Suddenly, the feeling of a bright future filled him with dness as hope grew in his heart for the family he had always dreamt of.

    "Where is Camille?" He asked one of the staff as he entered the pce but did not see her immediately.

    Usually, she would be buzzing around the house, working her ass out as if she was on fire. But today, the pce seemed silent without her bustling presence.

    "Your Highness, Princess Camille is in her room." The woman whispered as if afraid to answer him as she lowered her face to the floor.

    "Is there something wrong?" Suddenly, he sensed something unusual with his surroundings. It was like something was happening, but he could not tell what.

    "Princess Camille... earlier..." But the woman seemed to stumble on her words. "Princess Camille said..." She tried again but hesitated again.

    "Hey, whatever it is, you can tell me." Prince Lance assured the staff as she appeared like she was about to faint.

    "Your Highness, I saw Princess Camille fainted earlier, but she made me promise not to tell anyone." The young woman quickly told him before she lost her nerve again. "But I am worried about her, Your Highness."

    The woman exined to him what she saw and how she helped the Princess return to her room. But Camille would not let her call the physician or tell anyone about the incident.

    "Thank you for telling me about this. Don''t worry. I will make sure to have the doctors check her." Prince Lance reassured the young woman that she did the right thing by telling him about it.

    But he could not help but be concerned about her health condition. As always, he found her stubbornness sometimes amusing, But in times like this, he only saw it infuriating.

    But he was d that someone was brave and concerned enough to tell him about her condition, or she would have kept that from him.

    "Your Highness." Another voice joined them, stopping him from asking more questions.

    "Can you call Dr. Eldrich and send him to my room?" He instructed without caring about what the other person was about to say.

    Then, he quickly turned around and hurriedly climbed the massive staircase, in a hurry to reach his room. But frankly, he was slightly afraid of what he would witness when he entered the room.

    But the room was empty.

    She was not in his room. The bed did not seem touched ory on. Therefore, he could only assume that the cleaning staff referred to her room on the other side of the hallway.

    "Camille," Lance called outside her door, not entering her private chambers without her consent. That was one of the conditions in their sleeping arrangement.

    Her room was her sanctuary, away from him. It was her safe ce when she wanted to be alone. But at that moment, he felt that the rules did not apply when he feared she might be in harm''s way.

    "Camille, I aming in." He shouted outside her door when she did not answer right away.

    He did not wait for her answer, thinking that something might have happened to her. She might have fainted again, and nobody was there to help her.

    But he was surprised when he entered, and she came out of her private bathroom simultaneously. It appeared she was in the bathroom, taking a shower.

    "Hey, is there something wrong?" She asked him, appearing to be fine but slightly stunned to see him in her room.

    It was seldom he came to her room. Usually, it was she who spent the night in his room. Although they were almost consummating their marriage like a real couple, he still allowed her to keep her private room.

    "I should be asking you that question." He was confused, seeing that she did not seem like the woman who was sick.

    "Is that for me?" She suddenly changed the subject, directing her gaze on his hands.

    Then, he suddenly realized that he still had the roses in his hands. He had forgotten all about it when he heard of what happened to her.

    "Yes, this is for you." He answered, happy to see the smile on her lips.

    Then, a knock came through the door. "And this too."

    He opened the door to reveal his unexpected present.

 Chapter 1338: Learn to love

    "Are you sure you are ok?" Lance nced at her wife, unconvinced when she refused to see Dr. Eldrich.

    She insisted that another doctor had already checked her out earlier. And so far, the doctor said it was probably nothing but fatigue.

    Still, he wished his wife would allow the pce physician to check on her condition. He would feel more at ease if their family doctor was the one who diagnosed her.

    "Yes, I am fine." Camille cheerfully answered, appearing like she was indeed in good health.

    "But why did you faint?" He still wanted her to undergo some tests to determine if there was any underlying condition in her health.

    After his ident, he had been conscious of how precious life could be. He knew that he could have lost it in that instant.

    But he also knew that an ailment could easily take one''s life. And he was not prepared to lose his wife any time soon.

    "The doctor said that it is probably from all the stress of adjusting to my new surroundings, the responsibilities around the castle, and other things." Camille did not borate more as she stood before him, showing him she was all right.

    "Are you sure because a test would not take that long?" Lance tried to persuade her to let the doctor check on her, but she would not budge.

    "I am sorry, Dr. Eldrich, for the trouble, but you can return to your duties and try to help someone else." Camille dismissed the doctor, who had no other recourse but to leave them alone.

    "Anyway, I like the flowers." She tried to change the topic as she picked the bunch from the bed where he had ced them.

    He had forgotten his gift to her when he heard about the earlier incident. But somehow, he felt relieved that nothing tragic had happened to her.

    "I know, so I bought a bunch of them." He said when he followed her on the bed and sat beside her.

    He watched her face, wondering if the warm bath or her health condition had made her face look paler than usual. But he could see a slight difference in the glow of her eyes.

    "Oh! There is more." She smiled at him, showing him the two deep crevices on her cheeks. That, at least, made her face light up.

    But he still suspected it was not the same. Could the doctor be correct? That it was just fatigue and nothing more.

    "By the way, what is the doctor''s name? The one who came to see you. Did he conduct any test?" He knew he could only rest once he talked to the doctor himself. Therefore, he needed a name.

    The look in his wife''s eyes disyed confusion before it registered what he was asking her. Then, she rxed and looked at him.

    "Oh, that! I am sorry, but I forgot his name. But your father would know." She told him, which made him furrow his brows.

    Then, she stood from the bed and started rummaging in her closet for something to wear. She was still in her robe, and her hair had a towel wrapped around it.

    "My father?" He did not see why his father would have anything to do with her.

    "Yeah, he dropped by earlier because he just wanted to check on me. And, of course, he dropped some papers you need to sign." She pointed to the table where some envelopes were lying on top.

    She walked into the closet, leaving him temporarily in the room. After picking some clothes, she returned to the room. When she probably saw his confusion, she continued to exin the earlier event.

    "Your father arrived and saw the incident." She began applying her daily skin regimen while she continued with her story. "Then, he was the one who called the doctor who checked up on me."

    "But I forgot his name. But if you want to know, ask your father." She finally took the towel off her head, letting her slightly wet hair dangle on her back.

    He guessed he had no choice but to talk to his father and whoever the doctor was that her father had brought to their home.

    With the Royal Family''s health concern, the first doctor they usually called was Dr. Eldrich or one of his associates.

    Maybe Dr. Eldrich was unavable earlier, and the other pce physician took over. And he would know more once he had spoken to his fatherter.

    For now, he was just happy to see that she seemed to be doing fine. He guessed that was all that mattered. He could deal with the rest tomorrow.

    "By the way, I asked the chef to cook your favorite." She excitedly said to him, as if subtly changing the topic.

    But he guessed they could talk about her health some other time. And maybe after he had spoken to the physician who checked on her.

    He could also probably ask them to do additional tests on his wife to guarantee she was physically healthy.

    "Oh, that is perfect. I am starving." He could feel his stomach churning since he had not eaten for hours.

    He had been in a hurry to finish his meetings today that he had forgotten lunch and even eating snacks. He just wanted to go home and be with his wife.

    "Why don''t I shower quickly while you make yourself beautiful?" Lance nced at his watch. "Not that you need it." He assured his wife that she was stunning with or without makeup.

    He immediately moved to the adjacent bathroom when her wife smiled and nodded to him through the mirror.

    "Be quick. I am also starving." She told him, reassuring him again that whatever happened earlier was nothing but an isted incident.

    "I will." Then, he quickly jumped into the bathroom shower, taking his clothes off in record time. Then, as he identally dropped his coat on the floor, he heard the clinking of something metallic as it hit the tiles.

    Then, he remembered the other gift that he bought for her. He had almost forgotten about it as well. But he quickly grabbed it and ced it underneath his clothes.

    He did not want her to find it identally until he was ready to show it. He nned to give it to her after dinner. Maybe he could reveal it to her during dessert, watching a movie, or before sleeping.

    "I will check if they already prepared the dinner. Why don''t you follow me to the dining hall." She shouted over the door. But she did not bother to peek inside.

    "Ok." He responded since it would probably take him a few more minutes before getting dressed.

    He did not want to make her wait. Besides, he still had to hide his gift or think of some way to surprise her.

    He knew she deserved a husband who wouldvish her with love. If he could not give her his whole heart, at least he hoped a part of his heart and affection would do.

    "I will be right behind you in just a few minutes." He yelled back over the ssh of the shower.

    "Ok. I will see you then." She replied, sounding like she was also d. Then, he heard the door clicked as she exited and left him.

    He quickly finished his shower before toweling his body dried. Then, his eyesnded again on the ornament on the counter.

    He could already imagine the smile on her face. He guessed he was happy with her even if he still felt something was missing in his life.

    But he quickly buried the memories behind his head. He had no business digging up their graves. He had already given up on that idea.

    Now, he had promised to be loyal and honest to his wife. And he had no n of breaking them.

    "What is this?" He asked when he finally reached the dining hall, seeing the borate details of every decoration that surrounded the ce.

    "I was hoping that you would not ask me that." She sweetly smiled at him, appearing like he had justmitted a grave sin. But he had no idea what.

    "Wait! Is it your birthday or something?" He asked again, not particrly sure what he had done. But he could tell that he had missed something.

    "No, it is not my birthday. But I will give you a free pass since you are new to this." She patted him sympathetically on the hand when he sat down and joined her on the table.

    But it could not be just a simple dinner because she seemed to transform the entire dining room into a magical scene in a movie set.

    Everything seemed captivating, at least in his untrained eyes. He would admit that he was not aplete romantic, but he tried his best.

    But he guessed women were better at such things.

    Luckily, he married someone kind and thoughtful. And someone who would go the extra mile to make him smile and feel great ating home after a long and tiring trip.

    "Please don''tugh, but I just thought that..." She slightly hesitated when she paused. "...this is the first time you have left me since our wedding, and I miss you."

    "I thought I should give you a warm wee." And just like that, she had won his heart again.

    He felt a part of his heart became alive again upon looking into her eyes. Maybe, after a few more years with her. His heart would fully recover and heal. And he could learn to love herpletely.

 Chapter 1339: No one could stop it

    "Thomas, I don''t feel right about doing this." The doctor walked further into his office after his assistant ushered him to the door.

    He watched the agitated elderly gentleman refuse to sit, pacing the floor back and forth before his desk. He had never seen him in this state before. His old friend appeared nervous and out of control.

    "Allen, what seems to be the problem?" He pretended that he had no idea what he was talking about. But, of course, he knew well enough what the other man was saying.

    "You know what..." The doctor frustratedly responded but stopped as if confused as he ran his fingers through his hair and shook his head as if clearing his mind.

    "Allen..." He was about to say something when his friend interrupted him.

    "No, I can''t do this anymore. I can''t keep lying for you." He finally spilled out as he stopped before his desk and looked directly into his eyes.

    He finally closed the files before him and gave his undivided attention to his friend, who seemed to be having a crisis or cold feet.

    "So, what are you saying, Allen?" Count Thomas stared his friend in the eye, wanting to get to the bottom of the situation. "Are you changing your mind? What about our arrangement?"

    He remembered that his friend had agreed to keep their secret for a price. He had paid him handsomely for it and more. Now, he wanted out.

    "No. I am saying that I will not do it anymore." He fumbled on his words as he tried to exin what he meant. "I just won''t do it again. Whatever happened in the past would remain buried in the past."

    "But..."

    "But what?" Thomas interrupted his friend with a threatening voice, not liking the direction of their conversation.

    "I don''t want to be part of your schemes anymore. I don''t want to lie to the future King." Allen said as he maintained his eye contact. "But I will promise to bury your secrets in my grave."

    Suddenly, he remembered when his friend handled his son''s ident. He promised to do his best to save him from his near-death experience.

    Dr. Allen Ford delivered on his promise, saving Lance from death and disability. However, he said there had been someplications in his son''s health.

    "Please don''t tell my son about it. He did not need to know." Count Thomas had asked his friend not to divulge the result of his findings.

    "But he had every right to know." The doctor insisted, saying that it was the patient''s right.

    "No, you can''t tell him anything about this. It would ruin him. It would kill him if he knew about this." He told his friend, begging him to keep the secret to himself.

    "But a secret like this woulde out eventually..." Allen said, not agreeing with him.

    "Let me worry about that. I need you to promise to keep this secret from Lance. He can''t hear anything about this." He insisted when his friend seemed unconvinced.

    "What about I offer you something in return?" He knew if he could not persuade his friend, this information would eventually destroy all his ns.

    The son''s future as King would disappear in a puff of smoke. He could kiss the throne goodbye. And there would be no way to remedy the situation.

    "You know I don''t..." Dr. Ford was about to shoot him down. But he did not arrive at his position by taking no for an answer.

    "I am sure you want something in return." He did not let his friend finish his sentence. "Or should I say need something, desperately?"

    Of course, he knew a fact that he could use against his friend. It was not a secret since it had been buzzing in their social circle. His friend was under tremendous pressure andpromised into a position because of an incident.

    "I..." His friend was about to deny him, but he would not have it.

    "I can help you clear your malpractice case. I can even offer you a job at the pce as one of the royal physicians." He offered, knowing his friend had difficulty with his current legal battle.

    Although everyone knew the doctor was a great surgeon, he was under investigation due to a patient who seemed unsatisfied with his treatment.

    "In return, I have to keep this a secret." His friend said, appearing to be thinking about the offer.

    "In return for helping me keep my son sane and saving his future." Count Thomas corrected him. "I will even add a few bonuses if you can make all the paper trail disappear."

    He knew there should not be any test that should lead to this test result. No one should know about these findings except him and the doctor. And he probably had to handle the few people who ran the test.

    He remembered it did not take long to convince his friend to agree to his terms. After all, he had fed on his desperation. Soon, he had him on his payroll, doing his bidding while preserving his secrets.

    "I know I owe you my life. My family will always be in debt with gratitude for your help. But don''t ask me to do this again." His friend begged him as he stood before him.

    His friend snapped him back to the present and their current predicament. However, as much as he wanted to grant him this favor, he could not. He still needed him in thisst task.

    "OK. Just help me with thisst one. Then, we can call it quits." He knew that his friend would not say no. He owed him at least thisst favor after the things he had done for him and his family.

    He did not wish to put his friend on the spot, but he had no choice. He could not let this ongoing situation ruin his ns.

    He was so close to achieving his dream for his son and to fulfill his legacy. He could not let anything stop him now.

    "I don''t know about this. I feel like I already lied to your son. Now, I will be lying to his wife, too." The doctor still hesitated, seemingly ufortable to do his bidding.

    However, he knew he had to coax him, even for thest time. He could tell that it would be hard to find someone else he could trust with this secret to do this.

    "Please, my son is about to be King. If he learns about this, he will lose everything, not just his wife. He needs to believe what we want him to think." He knew that what he had nned was cruel.

    He was not only thinking about himself, but he had to consider what was best for his son and the future. Besides, it was what the Kingdom needed for the greater good.

    "I don''t feel right about this." His friend still would not budge, but he would not stop either.

    "Do you think there is anyone else that was the rightful King than my son? Can you think of anyone better who should sit on that throne to rule over us?" Count Thomas implored his friend''s understanding.

    "You can''t name me one because there is no one else. Would you like to serve a King that would ruin our Kingdom?" Of course, his friend would never agree to that.

    "So, for thest time, help me put my son on the throne. After that, you can retire with your family and would never have to hear from me again about this." He knew that was a good deal.

    And he needed his friend to ept it because there was no other option. He needed his friend to keep monitoring the Princess''s health.

    "Fine." His friend finally answered after some time. He still looked reluctant, but he still agreed with him. "But after your son sits on the throne, I am done." Dr. Allen articted, making sure that he understood his terms.

    The Count extended his hand to his friend, assuring him they had a deal. After all, he still considered the doctor his childhood friend.

    He knew his friend would not say anything. He would keep his word as promised. That was how deep their friendship was.

    "Now, if my son calls you. Which I know he will. You know what to tell him." Count Thomas stated this as a fact.

    "If he asks you to do some test, then do it. But run the test under another name. Then, I have to see the results first." He quickly added.

    He did not want his son to know anything about this because it would only confuse him. So far, he had seen that Camille was doing a great job performing as his wife.

    He did not want anything to rock the boat, as to speak. He did not want another tragedy to ruin everything he had worked hard to achieve.

    His son would be King, and no one could stop it, not this little huped in his ns.

 Chapter 1340: It takes two to tango

    "Hey, sleepy head." He whispered into her ears, slightly letting his lips touch the skin on her neck, hoping to tickle her with the warmth of his breathing. "Wake up."

    He believedst night had been spectacr. He never wanted the evening to end. He did not expect that he would ever feel this way again.

    Camille prepared all his favorites. She had researched everything he liked, even the wine he preferred for his meat.

    "I wanted to cook, but they would not even let me behind the counter and touch the knife." His wife grumbled about the kitchen staff, shooing her out of the kitchen.

    Then, Camille guided her to an empty chair with a fully decorated and arranged table, even helping him with his table napkin.

    "Because you already had enough on your te." He reasoned as he took the napkin in her hands and ushered her back to her seat.

    He could see the effort she put into their dinner with her busy schedule. Now, he understood the stress and fatigue her body had gone through. No wonder she fainted.

    Still, he wanted her checked before he could feel at ease about her condition. But that was forter. Now, he just wanted to enjoy the evening with his wife.

    "But..." She was about to say something.

    "No more buts." Lance ced his index finger on her lips to stop her from saying more. Then, his eyes sought hers, trapping her in his gaze.

    "I will be King, and you will be my Queen. And the only thing that would make me happy is if you will be my loving wife and mother of my children."

    He could not ask for more from an incredible woman like her. She was already perfect as she was. He only hoped that he could love her the way she deserved.

    "I promise that from the day I married you, I will be loyal and love you till my final days." She pushed his fingers off her lips. "And provide you as many heirs as my body will let me."

    He learned that Camille also loved to have a big family. She had enjoyed caring for her younger siblings and would love to continue caring for her future children.

    He did not doubt that his wife would be a great mother. He could sense in her the motherly figure that he wished he had.

    "Anyway, I have something for you." Suddenly, he remembered his gift when they were about to have their dessert.

    He could not think of a perfect time to give her something to make her smile. Somehow, he felt he had to reciprocate her efforts.

    "Another one, but you already gave me all these wonderful roses." She touched the red petals of the delicate flower on the center of their table.

    "I think you will love this one." He excitedly said as he pulled the box from his pocket and presented it to her, pushing it on the table until it was within her reach.

    "You don''t have to bring me gifts in your every travel." She told him as if reprimanding him for doing something naughty. "You already gave me so much." She added as if she could not take any more from him.

    "Don''t worry. This one is not that expensive, but I think you will love it." He knew that money was not an issue for him. But Camille never equated the value of the gift with its price tag.

    "Still..." He could tell she was about to refuse his present, but he insisted.

    "Just open it." He pushed the box in her direction again. "If you don''t like it. I will send it back to the shop or donate it somewhere." Although, he doubted if any collector would want to buy or keep it.

    "Ok. Fine." She finally agreed, taking the box from his hand and untying the pretty red bow that secured it. "I hope this will be thest one." She informed him, or more like warned him.

    "Ok." He swore, raising his hands and putting his palm on his heart. "For now..." He added in a bit of a whisper.

    He could not guarantee that he could keep that word for long. Somehow, he felt like he would do anything and everything to make this woman happy, even if it included spending all his money on her whims.

    But he seriously doubted she would take advantage of him. On the contrary, the more he knew about her, the more he learned how simple she was.

    It was like she could survive with the bare minimal things in this world and would neverin about it. She was the exact opposite of most of the women he knew.

    He would admit that she resembled more like Eida, the woman that he wished to forget. But he guessed Eida was the fake one and Camille was the real deal.

    But he quickly shrugged off the memories of Eida as it only brought back the pain in his heart. He liked Camille because she was making him forget all about his past.

    "Wow! This pendant is beautiful." His wife gasped when she saw the contents of the box.

    She hurriedly pulled the metallic chain out of the box and allowed the heavy pendant to dangle underneath her fingertips. Then, she let it settle on her palm to look closer at the design and the encryptions.

    "Where did you get this?" She asked, looking enthused and eager to hear his answer.

    "Do you like it?" He asked, d to see the twinkle in her eyes as she stared at the trinket in her hands. "Would you believe I found it in the tiny shop just a few blocks from the office? I was curious so I checked the ce and when I found this. I knew I had to buy it for you." He exined as he watched her reaction.

    "I love it." Camille nced at him to show her genuine appreciation for his gift. "I think this ne would fit perfectly with my collection."

    He stood up from his seat and walked over to her side. "Then, why don''t you try it on?" He suggested taking the chain from her hand and putting it around her neck.

    "I am d you love it." He said when he had safely secured the old jewelry around her neck. "And by the way, it looked lovely around your neck." He whispered, promising her something more with the tone in his voice.

    As he had said, the rest of the night had been perfect. It was one of the nights he would never forget as they solidified their marriage, friendship, and newly blossoming love and respect for each other.

    Then, when he opened his eyes earlier, he had never felt more alive in his entire life, like he was looking forward to spending the rest of his life with this woman at his side.

    "I don''t want to." She sleepilyined as she kept her eyes closed. Then she turned away from him, pulling the nket over her head.

    But, of course, he only found her action adorable as he fought for her attention. After all, he woke up early to prepare her a special treat.

    "Ah, ah! You are not going back to sleep." He pulled the colorful linen off her head, dragging it down to reveal her face.

    Then, he used the end of hair tendrils to tickle her ears, letting the smooth strands glide across her skin.

    "Stop it!" She swapped his hands off her ears. "Lance, I barely had any sleep." She whined as she finally opened her eyes and red at him when he did not stop.

    He guessed he was to me for that. He was relentlessst night, determined to start a family with her. He supposed, for the first time, he craved to have kids with her.

    However, her reaction would not deter him from his ns. He woke up with a mission. And he would aplish that either by hook or by crook.

    "I know, but I need you to wake up. You can go back to sleepter." He used his adorable eyes to get her sympathy while letting his dimple appear on one side of his cheek.

    Then, he rushed to the table to get his morning surprise. "Come on." He encouraged her to indulge his whim. "I made your favorite breakfast."

    He walked back to the bed, carrying the tray in his hands. "I know this will wake and cheer you up." He ced the tray before her and gave her the lone rose fromst night.

    Of course, he picked the best one from the bunch to present to her. He wanted it to brighten up her day.

    "Oh," Camille appeared surprised to see the food before her. "You did all this." Her lips curved into a smile. However, her eyes seemed to have tears pooling on the side.

    He could tell she was happy, but maybe she was not expecting the gesture, the breakfast in bed. But that was just the few things he had in mind when he decided to woo his wife and make her fall in love with him.

    He believed for this marriage to work, they should put love in the middle of their marriage. He did not want their kids to grow up in a loveless union.

    But, of course, he also intended to find a way to fall madly in love with her.

    As they said, it takes two to tango.

 Chapter 1341: The perfect Queen for her King

    She probably thought this was still a dream as she finally opened her eyes. But instead of feeling irritated with the disturbance, she felt overwhelmed as she gasped in surprise.

    Nobody had done anything like this for her before. It seemed her husband had gone to great lengths and the whole nine yards to surprise her yet again.

    As ifst night was not enough, here he was, topping it all again.

    "Aren''t you going to work today?" Camille asked as they shared their breakfast.

    She was about to pour the maple syrup into her waffles, but he took it from her hand, doing it for her. She could not touch the fork as he fed her like a child.

    She found it sweet that he would do this for her. He acted like she meant the world to him. But should she believe it? Should she hope that their marriage could be something more than an arrangement?

    "No." He said definitively. "Not today. I n to stay by your side. We will do anything you feel like doing. Just name it." Lance picked another piece of the waffle, feeding her again with a mouthful.

    She was surprised by this noble gesture again from her darling husband. Of course, she had never expected anything like this from him.

    Although she knew Lance was the real deal, the ideal husband any woman would be lucky enough to marry, she still believed it would be foolish to think he would fall for her.

    She knew that he had a past. That the woman that he loved had done a number on him. She fooled him and broke his heart.

    Then, he admitted to her that he could never give his heart to another. Therefore, could her heart dare hope she could change his mind and make his heart beat again?

    "But you will just be wasting your time. I have nothing nned today but to sit around or maybe do some gardening." Camille ced her hand on his arms as if trying to convince him that he did not need to watch over her.

    She knew he was only concerned about her due to yesterday''s incident. He was still unconvinced that she was okay.

    Although she would admit that she still felt slightly off, it was not the same as yesterday. Maybe if she continued to drink the medication prescribed to her yesterday by the doctor, she would finally feel better.

    "Then, we will be wasting it together. I don''t mind if I sit all day or get my hands dirty. I want to stay here with you." He insisted as they finished their meal in bed.

    Still, she did not want him to feel obligated to care for her. She knew he was probably feeling guilty because he thought she was sick.

    "But what about your work and your other responsibilities?" She reminded him, knowing he should not abandon his duties, especially now that he was about to be King.

    She had been working hard to learn her responsibilities of bing the next Queen of theirnd. And it was almost impossibly hard.

    So, she could only assume that it would be double or even triple harder for him to manage his tasks as the future leader of their Kingdom.

    "Let me worry about that. Besides, I am still just a man. I am allowed to take a break once in a while." He reasoned, which only made her feel bad for not even considering his feelings.

    She never even thought he needed a break from the pressure on his shoulder. It could not be easy to carry all those expectations of those around them.

    She guessed she could make up for it by making this a nice rest for him or at least a break from his routine. She was sure she could think of something fun for them to do that would not require them to leave the pce ground.

    "I have nothing in mind yet. Maybe you have any suggestions." She asked him, believing their marriage was a partnership. So, both of them have a say in the rtionship.

    She could think of several things they could do, like y chess or scrabble. Or they could watch a movie. The pce had an incredible viewing room that could easily amodate at least fifty people.

    Or they could work on her flowers, just like she originally nned. But she never pictured her husband as a gardener, dirtying his fingers.

    Nevertheless, she knew how talented he was, carrying so many skills under his belt. He was so unlike her. She could barely do much.

    It was like when God showered all his blessings, she managed to dodge away from them. Nevertheless, she still believed she snatched a few minor ones.

    "I am sure we can think of something. Besides, we have the whole day ahead of us." He said as he started putting away the empty tes and sses.

    "But now, you go ahead and shower while I make a few phone calls." Lance leaned down to touch her lips with his gentle ones. Before he stood up, carrying the tray toward the door.

    "Okay," Camille cheerfully answered, beaming with happiness as she quickly stood and walked over to the bathroom.

    Of course, she did not want to keep his Prince Charming waiting. She wanted to maximize their time together if he nned to stay the whole day.

    She would never know when an opportunity like this would ever happen again. Once he became King, their time together might be limited.

    He would have his schedule fully packed with his responsibilities to the throne, and she supposed it would be the same with her, judging from what she had seen so far.

    "I will meet you downstairs." He shouted from the other room as she continued to enter the shower.

    "I will just be a few minutes." She yelled back. Not a minute longer, she heard the door open and closed, leaving her with the water running as the only thing that filled the air.

    She could not help but think how lucky she was to marry such an incredible man. She always thought she would end up with an old bald guy as a husband who would want nothing else from her but to use her.

    Her father had conditioned her from an early age that she had an obligation to their family to marry whoever he chose. And disobeying him would be dishonoring her father and their entire family.

    "Thanks, Dad." She never thought she would say that word to her maniptive and controlling father.

    She never hated her father. Although, she did not agree with most of his crooked beliefs. Still, she could not disobey him. She had always been an obedient child. And she supposed she would never change.

    But fortunately, his father had picked the right man as her husband. At least once in her life, she agreed with her father about marrying him.

    It was not because he was a Prince or he would be King. It was because of his other traits. Those unique and outstanding characteristics she did not even know she liked in a man.

    "I think I have fallen deeper and deeper in love with him." She spoke inside the bathroom, letting her voice bounce on the tiled walls while the water sshed all over her body.

    She knew she already felt something for him at the start of their arranged rtionship. Hearing about all those great things about her husband made her want to hope they could have a future together.

    Of course, spending every day with him only intensified her feelings for him. Now, she believed she had fallen into the pit of love where there was no crawling back out.

    "Princess Camille." Suddenly, her musing ended when she heard a familiar voice outside her door. "I am sorry to disturb you, but Prince Lance asked me to check on you."

    She abruptly turned off the shower, wondering if she had zoned out and lost track of time. But judging from the texture of her skin, she had stayed long enough under the warm water.

    "I am okay. I am just drying myself." She responded as she stepped out of the shower and grabbed her robe and a towel.

    She quickly checked herself in the moist mirror, using her palm to slightly clear the fog. She looked fine. Maybe her skin had a slight tinged of red from the exposure to the warm water, but it would soon return to normal after her body cooled down.

    "Do you need any help, Your Highness?" The young woman behind the door asked as she waited patiently for her.

    Although it was customary for Royal family members to have a maiden who would serve them hand and foot, she never wanted it.

    She could handle caring for herself without someone tailing and fussing over her. Besides, Lance did not like it either.

    "No, I think I can manage on my own. Why don''t you report to my husband and tell him I will be downstairs shortly." Camille ced a hand on the towel and started drying her hair.

    Luckily, she had a nice curl that was easily manageable with ab and a blow dryer. Then, she only needed a light touch of makeup.

    And vo, she would be all set.

    She already had a simple but stunning dress in mind. Therefore, fixing herself would not take much time. She would be the perfect Queen for her King.

 Chapter 1342: To honor his words

    It sucked.

    He felt like crap.

    As soon as he heard his phone ring that morning, he knew it would be one of those days where everything would go wrong.

    In all his years of working, he had never felt drained, except today. Maybe the stress and the pressure of his work and the other circumstances in his life were finally taking a toll on him.

    "And the nerve of that woman..." He mumbled to himself, remembering the dream he just had. Or was it a nightmare?

    Probably, it was more like a memory of her rejection. But whatever it was. Mike could not fathom the nerve of that woman to reject him andugh at his face.

    No woman had ever rejected him and humiliated him at the same time. And he did not like it. Now, it kept reying in his head like a broken record.

    "Damn that woman." He hated that she kept creeping back into his mind. But he knew he had to forget about her. Soon, rather thanter.

    He guessed, in his current situation, it was better not to get involved with a woman. It was a distraction he could not afford.

    And he would only be putting her in harm''s way. Not that he was concerned about her safety. He believed he did not need another thing to think about.

    "Samson," He called the only man he trusted at that moment besides Gerald. "Have you heard from him?" He asked, still worried that his friend had not made contact.

    Based on his intel, he had not returned to his other safehouse. Therefore, where could his friend be hiding? More importantly, did he escape Don''s men?

    After the shooting, he had lost touch with reality. He eventually fainted after saving Don when he hit the ground. Therefore, he had no idea if his friend had made it alive.

    He hoped Gerald did, but he needed to hear from him. He needed his friend to call or at least send him a sign that he was still alive and safe.

    "No, Sir. Not yet." That was not the answer he wanted to hear. But sadly, it was all he got. "But I am still trying to gather some information."

    Samson assured him that he was not stopping until they found Gerald before their enemies beat them to him.

    Now that Don was aware Gerald was alive, he knew Don would not stop until he could guarantee to kill his friend and him if Don ever learned of his betrayal.

    "Keep me informed." He ordered his loyal man before he hung up the phone to deal with his other activities. He had to act like nothing was out of the ordinary. He did not want anybody else to suspect he was up to something. Thest thing he needed was for their enemies to snoop into his affairs.

    "Have youpletely swept the entire house?" He asked Mario, one of his men who was guarding his home.

    He acted as his handyman, but he was more than that. He was a trained mercenary who decided to work for him after he had helped him in a case.

    Now Mario lived at his house with his wife, who served his every need in exchange for helping them. But in truth, they had been more than hired help. They had be his family.

    "It is clean," Mario informed him.

    He could not take the risk that his house could have a bug. Now that Don had learned about Gerald, he could not let his guard down.

    Don might act like he still trusted him, but he could also be testing him. He could have nted a hearing device or a video camera around his ce and spied on him.

    "Check regrly and inform me if you notice any unusual activities inside the estate." He instructed, believing one of his men could turn against him and betray him.

    He needed to be on top of everything. The sooner he knew any changes, the sooner he could deal with the problem.

    "Yes, Mike. I already installed a few of our cameras on the blind spots. I will make sure I will not miss anything." Mario ensured him before his man left him to be alone.

    He returned to his private office at his home to check on some of his work. He still needed to go to court in a couple of hours. For now, he had to prepare.

    But before going to business as usual, he remembered something he had ignored due to his chaotic situation. Nheless, he believed he could not continue neglecting it anymore.

    "Hi! Before you say anything..." He breathed into the phone receiver as he took a deep intake of air into his lungs. "Let me say I am sorry for not calling. Things had been chaotic."

    He knew that she might have heard of the news by now. But how much of the truth she suspected, he had no idea.

    He could only specte and hope she was still clueless about the real story. He believed it was better she remained unaware that Gerald was still alive.

    He thought she would be safer in that way. Marcus told him that, so far, she did not seem to show any sign that she suspected it. But still, he would like to be cautious.

    "Mike, is that you?" Her voice sounded more concerned than mad at him, which was a good sign. "I thought something might have happened to you since you have been silent for a while."

    He would have called her sooner. But he had to deal with many things. And besides, he also had to recover for a day or two from his injuries.

    "Yeah, Haley. I am ok. Just busy." He spoke again on the other line, d that she sounded ok.

    But thest time he talked to Marcus, he assured him his sister was doing well, considering the news she received.

    Although he was slightly concerned by her ns, he would admit. After Marcus told him about her decision, he was unsure if he could agree.

    Still, he had a few months to convince her to reconsider since she still nned to stay on the ind until she had the baby.

    At any rate, his immediate concern was to keep her safe until the situation had stabilized. He only hoped that whatever Gerald had in mind. It would work this time for Haley and the baby.

    "What is this that I am hearing about Gerald? Do you know anything about it?" Haley could not wait to ask the question.

    He could only guess that she was dying to know the answers. As far as Marcus was concerned, he could not say much about Gerald.

    Nevertheless, Haley knew he would know more about Gerald since he was his bestfriend. But how much of what he knew should he reveal to her?

    It was one of the reasons why he wished to find Gerald. He had to ask him what to do with Haley. But now, he was on the spot where he had no idea what to say.

    Should he tell her the whole truth or, at least, some truth about the news, confirming what she heard? Or should he just tantly lie about it, denying any involvement in the allegations ced in Gerald''s name?

    "Do you trust me? More importantly, do you love Gerald?" He knew he had to y his cards right. But he guessed he also needed to buy himself some time.

    There was a long silence on the other side of the line. Suddenly, Mike thought Haley might have hung up. But eventually, he heard a faint sound of her breathing, as if she might still be thinking of how to answer his question.

    "Of course, I trust you. And you know I love Gerald." She answered him with no hint of doubt. "But what does that have to do with what I asked you?" She added, sounding a bit confused.

    "Because I will need you to trust me and Gerald. One more time." He told her, unable to disclose to her the truth just yet. "I know this is hard to understand right now. But I will tell you the truth in time."

    Hopefully, he would not have to. He wished it would be Gerald telling her the entire story. He could only dream that they would still have a happy ending.

    Truthfully, he never thought he would ever feel this way about anyone. But meeting Haley had changed him. He suddenly saw the rainbows in the sky, believing that magic existed and dreams dide true.

    Haley had shown him that the darkness in him was not permanent, that there was a way out of the ck, dreary tunnel and into the light.

    He still had a chance to change and have a happy life. But first, he had to help fix their situation.

    "Mike, what is going on?" She asked him again, sounding confused, begging him for answers.

    "Trust me for now. And I promise things will get clearer in time." He only hoped he could deliver on that promise.

    He might be a crook, but he always tried to honor his words.

 Chapter 1343: Received the message loud and clear

    "Nooo!!!"

    No! He kept saying in his mind as he gasped for air. He felt like his chest was about to explode as his heart palpitated and his lungs squeezed the life out of him.

    Fear gripped him. But the feeling was nothing new. He knew he had experienced it once before. And it was something he would never forget.

    "No!" Alex had enough as he opened his eyes, grasping for air as sweat covered his forehead. It was just another nightmare.

    It had been a while since he had remembered that scene. He did make it a point to bury the memory at the back of his mind.

    He looked beside him, relieved that he did not wake up his wife. Thest thing he needed was to make her worry about him.

    Besides, it was nothing.

    "It was just a dream." He silently told himself. Then, he walked toward the bathroom to ssh water on his face.

    But instead of returning to bed, he tiptoed out of the room and quietly walked down the hallway. He might as well make use of himself since he was already awake.

    He entered the adjacent room, checking for sounds and movements. So far, there was none. He guessed he was still early or his son waste.

    He checked his watch and figured that his son would wake up soon. It had been their routine for thest two weeks.

    "At least you are getting a good sleep." He mumbled to his sleeping child, who appeared to smile as his tiny lips moved into an upward curve.

    "I hope that is a good dream." He added, cing his hands on his son''s gentle cheeks, careful not to wake him up.

    Afterward, he sat on the empty rocking chair on the side of his crib, waiting for his son to break the silence.

    At least this time, he could handle the situation before his son woke up his wife and the entire household. It would be nice if Dani would not need to wake up to deal with Ares.

    He believed she had been through enough these past weeks. His wife needed a break. If he had experienced being haunted by their past due to the recent incidents, he would not be surprised to learn that Dani might have felt much worse.

    But he could not me his wife for choosing to help her brother. He had done the same thing with Edward. He could not abandon his cousin despite what he had done.

    "Umh!" He exhaled deeply, expelling most of the air in his lungs as he tried to dispel the memories out of his head.

    He did not need reminders of what happened in the past. Hopefully, it would never happen again. Gerald and the likes of Edward should have learned their lessons.

    And like what he had expected. It did not take long for his son to make his presence known. The sound started as a whimper, a faint wail that could have easily turned into a full-blown roar if he was not there to stop it.

    He took his boy in his arms before the little rascal could scandalize the entire household with his son''s loud cries.

    "Whoa, bud. I am here." He calmed his son down, wooing him, dancing him in his arms, and figuring out what he needed from him.

    One thing he learned about his son. Ares was desperately asking for his attention because he wanted something from him.

    After checking his diaper, temperature, and appetite, he finally determined he was hungry.

    That was easy since Dani already stored a prepared breast milk for him. He just had to warm it up for a few seconds until room temperature. Then, it was good to go.

    "Here you go, Ares, buddy." Alex pushed the bottle closed to his lips until hetched into the silicone nipples.

    He knew Dani preferred to breastfeed their child, but she hardly had slept in thest days. He did not want to wake her up. Not when she was peacefully asleep.

    "It is just the two of us tonight. We need to let mommy sleep." He whispered to his son''s ears as he cradled him while rocking him gently back to deep slumber.

    He was slowly perfecting his caregiving skills as he continued to care for his little boy. He guessed he was more confident nowpared to a month ago.

    "And there would be more of just the two of us. I hope that is alright with you." He thought of those moments when he would bond with his son and teach him things as his father.

    He remembered the times he spent countless hours with his father throwing balls at the frontwn, fishing in theke, hiking in the mountains, and hunting in the forest.

    Those were moments he would like to have with his child. But not only Ares but all the children he would have with his darling wife.

    "But you will have moments with your Mom, too, where I will not be around." He could not promise that he would always be present in his life.

    "But I promise I will be there as much as possible during your special moments. And when you need me the most." He let his fingers glide on his son''s growing hair, feeling its smoothness against his skin.

    He wished he could watch his son grow up every minute and every second. He hoped to see his first walk, hear his first word, and say, Dad, Daddy, Dada, or whatever jumble of letters he would associate with him.

    But he knew there were those moments that he would miss, just like his father missed some of his birthdays. Or the time that he won his first championship match in football.

    However, that was how life worked.

    He could not have everything, but he and his son would be lucky to share a few moments special. At least, that was his n.

    "Oh, you like that." His heart felt light and breezy, seeing his son''s face lit up with his adorable smile.

    Then, an idea urred to him.

    "I think you are right about that." He answered his son''s unspoken words as he stared into his sleepy eyes.

    "Maybe we should do that." He nodded in agreement, although his son only closed his eyes as he slowly sumbed to darkness.

    He continued rocking his son until he felt his breathing even out. Ares was hardly moving, and his eyes had shut tight.

    Slowly, he lifted him and carried him back to his crib, where he would sleep the rest of the night off. Hopefully, the next time his son would open his eyes, the sun would be glimpsing in the sky.

    "Goodnight, Ares." He whispered, praying that his child would not experience the trauma he and Dani had gone through.

    He would try his best to protect him. But as much as he wished to do more. He knew he did not control their fates.

    He tried to deny that there was an external force working around them. That he held his fate in his hand, buttely, he wondered if that was even true.

    Nevertheless, he would do anything to give his family a quality life, not just his time but everything. That was a promise he was willing to give.

    In a few more minutes, he was back on his side of the bed, staring at his lovely wife''s face. She was still beautiful even with her messy hair and skin bare of cosmetics.

    "I think I know what we should do tomorrow." He whispered, careful not to be too loud. "But we can discuss itter." He smiled at his wife, cing a gentle kiss on her forehead.

    Then, he settled his head on his pillow and stared at the ceiling for a few seconds while filling his lungs with air. Then, he finally closed his eyes, willing for the darkness to take over.

    He only hoped that the nightmares would finally stop. But he knew that it was a useless dream. There would always be people who would want to hurt him and his family.

    There would always be someone who would want what was his. And the only thing he could do was to protect his family.

    "Hmm!" He heard a soft moane from his wife''s lips. When she looked at her, she was still sleeping. It was probably just an involuntary reaction, or she could be dreaming.

    Quickly, he pulled her into his arms, d he was finally there to protect her. And he only hoped he could keep her safe even in her dreams.

    "I love you," Alex whispered to her ears, hoping her subconsciousness would still pick up his message.

    And when she wiggled her body closer to his, as if she could not get close enough, he knew she received the message loud and clear.

    With that, his body rxed, his mind cleared, and his consciousness floated with the clouds. Slowly, he knew that he had finally surrendered to the woman in his arms.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1344: Husband first

    Her eyes squinted when she attempted to open her eyes. A bright light seemed to prevent her from seeing clearly. Quickly, she scratched her eyes to clear the fog that seemed to block her eyes.

    "Hey!" She heard her husband''s voice even before her vision had cleared.

    She stretched her hands above her body as she tried to unwind the cramps on her neck, shoulders, and back. Then, she focused on her husband, who seemed busy moving around the room.

    "What time is it?" She asked, seeing that it might bete, judging from the rays of suning through the windows.

    However, she could not help but enjoy the rxing feeling of getting more than enough sleep. She could not remember thest time she felt this way since she gave birth to their son.

    "Time to wake up, my Queen." He moved closer to the bed. Then, he sat on the edge, extending his hand to touch her face, removing the few strands covering her face.

    "Oh my! I think I overslept." She suddenly realized she had not seen her son since she went to bedst night. "Where is Ares?"

    She quickly moved to a sitting position, ready to bolt out of bed to check on her child.

    "Ares is already ying outside," Alex assured her, stopping her from rushing to her son''s side. "While you still have to get ready." He said.

    "Ready for what?" Dani asked as her eyes opened wide, confused, as she tried to understand what her husband was saying.

    "For a day out." Alex casually said as if that should be obvious as he pointed to her clothes on the bed. "Or more like a weekend away."

    Eventually, her eyesnded on the pack bags on the other side of the room, near the door. Somehow, her husband''s words and clues were finally making sense.

    Still, she had no idea that they had ns. She tried to recall their conversationst night before sumbing to her exhaustion, but she doubted they had talked about leaving for a trip.

    She should remember something as big as that. Right?

    "What are you talking about?" She could not just get up and leave. "What trip?"

    First, they had a son. Then, they hadpanies to run. And, of course, they also had other things going on in their lives, that included her brother.

    "I thought about this trip this early morning. And we need this to unwind." Alex conclusively informed her as if the decision was final.

    "What about Ares?" She asked, knowing she could not leave him behind while she enjoyed and rxed away from him.

    Her son still needed her. And she guessed she needed to be sure that he was always safe. But admittedly, she also needed him.

    "Don''t worry about him? He had the best nanny in town." Alex mischievously smiled at her while dragging her out of the bed and carrying her into the bathroom.

    "You would not dare," Dani threateningly warned her husband when she realized his intention. Temporarily forgetting the thought of her son as she fought to get out of his grip.

    "Toote." He naughtily said as he dumped her in the cold shower, and sprinkles of water dripped on the top of her head.

    "Oh! That is cold." She gasped for air as the shock of the cold water touched her skin, soaking her hair and nightgown until the cloth clung to her skin.

    But that was an effective way of waking up every nerve endings of her body. But, of course, she would not let him get away with it.

    "Not so fast." She grabbed her husband by the neck and pulled him closer, letting the water sprinkle over his chest and the rest of his body.

    But as if he did not even put up a fight, he moved closer, letting the water drench the shirt he wore. And what was supposed to be a quick shower turned into something more.

    But anyway, more than an hourter, she found herself sitting beside the window side of her husband''s private ne, gliding across the vast ocean.

    "Where are we going again?" She asked him, wondering about their destination.

    Yes, her husband had convinced her to go along with his ns. What about their son, Ares? Well, Alex was right. Her son had the best nanny to care for him. He was in good hands.

    How her husband arranged all of this in just a few hours was still a mystery to her. But that was one of his skills. He could create magic.

    "Somewhere you can recharge and think about nothing else but yourself." Her husband muttered as they both stared at the view outside the window.

    She knew she also deserved a break. But sometimes, thinking about her son, thepany, and all the people who depended on her made her feel guilty of abandoning them.

    Then, Gerald added to the picture, asking for her help. Of course, she could not ignore him despite their differences.

    Her father made her swear that she would be there for him when the time came that he would want to change.

    She just hoped that she was helping her brother for the right reason. And this was not just another ploy to con her into helping him.

    "And me..." He added with a yful smile. But his eyes seemed to tell her something else. They seemed like he was begging and seeking her attention.

    That suddenly made her think.

    Had she been ignoring him and his needs since she had Ares? She would admit that between returning to work and caring about her son''s needs. She had already had her hands full.

    Then, her brother appeared in the picture, upying most of her remaining spare time. Suddenly, she realized she had been negligent in her responsibility to her husband.

    "Oh my!" She gasped as she touched his face, feeling guilty for putting her husband on thest of her priorities. "I am sorry."

    Luckily, she had married the best husband in the world. He always tried to understand her situation, standing by her side throughout all her ordeals.

    "No need to be sorry. I know that being a mother is not easy. On top of that, you have a heavy weight of responsibilities on your shoulders." He said as he gently tapped the tip of her nose while staring into her eyes.

    "I am just happy I can be there for you, just like when you were there for me when I needed you." Alex let his fingers glided down her cheeks and stopped just underneath her chin.

    "And how many husbands could say to the world that they had the best wife, beautiful and loving mother to their child? I am still the luckiest man alive because I have you."

    She guessed, with words like that, she had no reason to doubt their growing strong rtionship. But still, she better reexamine her priorities.

    She knew she could not keep putting him aside because he did not deserve that. Alex might not be her top priority most of the time, but he could not be at the back, waiting for scraps from her.

    "I just feel like Ares needs me more." She tried to exin, but she guessed her husband also needed her. "Anyway, thanks for calling Mom."

    She still did not expect to see her mother that morning ying with Ares. She thought she was still away on vacation. Chapter Find:

    Since her father died, they had convinced her mother to go out more. She knew that staying alone in their big, empty house without her father would only make her mother depressed.

    So, she was d when she traveled with her friends and even visited Alex''s parents a few times. That at least had given her something to do with her time.

    "And don''t worry because Dad and Mom are also on their way to help Laura with our lively son." Alex also knew that Ares could be a handful.

    But, of course, Ares had his regr experienced nanny who knew how to handle him. But it did help to make her rx that her mother and Alex''s parents would be there to care for him while Alex whisked her away.

    In a few more hours, they stood in front of a cottage, which would be their home for a few days or more, depending on how the days would go.

    Honestly, there were moments she wanted to rush back home and be with her son. But she knew she had to trust that he was in good hands.

    Besides, they needed this.

    "This is beautiful." She could not help but admire the majestic view surrounding her. It was a perfect hideaway from the buzz of her life in the city.

    It was quiet, with only the sound of the breeze ruffling the leaves and the chirping noises of the birds, probably on the trees, filling the air.

    She guessed it was a big contrast to the wailing of her child in the middle of the night or the bustling traffic of the morning when she drove to her office.

    "But not as beautiful as you." He whispered behind her before opening the door of the cabin.

    She guessed she could manage a few days away from her life and rx in this ce. But she knew she would miss her son and his adorable smile most terribly.

    But for now, she was here for one thing. She would put her husband first in her priorities.

    "So, what is the first thing on our agenda?"

 Chapter 1345: To ensure that the shoe fit

    "You can''t do this to me." She said as tears brimmed around the corner of her eyes. "You can''t make me love you and then leave me." She shouted, putting all her emotions into her words.

    "It is not fair." She wailed, but the tears failed to drop in her eyes as she paced the floor in her living room.

    Then, frustratedly, she threw the script on the sofa, letting it drop unceremoniously on the leather seat. Before, she followed, letting her body slump into the soft cushion.

    "What is wrong, Serena?" Her assistant asked as she entered the room, witnessing her frustration. "You don''t like the story."

    Nora just sent her a new movie that her manager wanted her to check out. The title seemed interesting, and the story outline intrigued her.

    "I do. I like it, ire. I think it is the best yet I have read." She acknowledged the potential of the storyline. She even liked the few lines as she practiced portraying the main female lead.

    "But...?" ire questioned as she stopped in the middle of the room, carrying the new clothes she picked up from another clothing line she would endorse.

    "The problem is not with the script." She admitted. "It is me." She buried her face in the cold palm of her hands as she felt another wave of desperation hit her hard.

    "Why? What is wrong?" Her assistant asked, looking worried. "Are you sick? Do you wish me to call a doctor?"

    Maybe she was sick as she felt her stomach churned. But she believed her health had nothing to do with it. And she also doubted that a doctor could cure whatever weighed her down.

    "No, I am not sick." At least physically, she thought as she exhaled all the air out of her lungs and leaned on the backseat, staring at the beautifully bordered ceilings.

    She supposed it was her mind that had the problem. She could not focus on the lines. She could not concentrate on her job.

    Unfortunately, she could not think of anything else but the one person that had gued her mind as his face crossed her vision.

    "Then, what can I do, Serena?" Her assistant asked, acting like she genuinely wanted to do something for her. "...to help?" She added.

    At any rate, she could not think of anything ire could do to help her. But in the end, she concluded that no one could help her but herself. Still, she could not think of how to resolve her situation.

    She hated him for cheating on her. Or maybe hate was too much of a strong word. She guessed she was angry at her situation.

    Chapter Continue:

    Besides, Roseann said that she was wrong about the whole thing. That doctor swore it was a misunderstanding. And if anyone was at fault, it was her.

    "I don''t think you can help me." She hopelessly uttered as she closed her eyes. "I don''t know if anyone could help."

    Of course, a part of her wanted to believe that woman and absolve Adam from all his wrongdoing. However, another part of her was terrified tomit the same mistake she had done in the past, over and over again.

    Her heart had been torn many times into pieces. She doubted if she could put it back together again one more time.

    "I don''t know if this will help, but I thought you should know." ire sat beside her, looking directly at her.

    On the other hand, her curiosity also got the best of her as she turned to look at her. She could not help but wonder what her assistant was about to say.

    Usually, ir kept things to herself. She very seldom spoke her mind, especially about personal matters. But she liked that she sometimes became bold, expressing her thoughts with her.

    "What is it?" She guessed she did not mind hearing any suggestions, advice, or anything to help her get her life back to what it used to be.

    First, she needed to return to work while the movie studios still wanted her despite her career setback after she broke it off with herst boyfriend.

    Second, she needed to decide to let go of Adam and move on. Or should she give him another chance and take another risk with him?

    "I agree with Nora. I don''t think Adam is the same as the others." Her assistant voiced her opinion. "And I have seen him a couple of times. I even bumped into him once."

    She had heard of what Nora thought of Adam, but thest part was news to her. She had no clue what her assistant was rambling about.

    "Seen him?" She could not help but ask. "What are you talking about?" She finally questioned as her mind swirled with confusion.

    Did hee to see her? Then, where was she? Did he try to approach her when she went out? She could not understand why her assistant saw him, but she did not.

    Honestly, she had been dreaming of bumping into him. She had been fantasizing that he would bang on her door and demand to see her.

    But his silence only intensified her belief that he was guilty of his crimes. But was she harshed on judging him without giving him enough credit and a chance to exin himself?

    "I saw him a few times, watching the building in his car. But he never stayed for long. Once he saw you, he usually left immediately. I guessed he only wanted to see you.

    Then, when we had gone on one of my errands, I bumped into him. He only said hi and asked how you were, but he never wanted to bother you." Her assistant narrated the few events she had seen him around.

    "But just to be clear, I don''t think he was a stalker or anything like that. He seems genuinely concerned about you. And only wanted to make sure that you are ok." ire quickly added, hoping to ensure that there was no misunderstanding.

    She could not believe he had always been around, but she never saw even his shadow. What was wrong with her?

    And he came to check on her, guaranteeing she was doing well. That only meant he truly cared about her.

    Right?

    And she was so stupid to believe he did not care about her when all he had done all this time was to think about her welfare.

    "When was thest time you saw him?" She asked her assistant. Suddenly, she wondered if he had given up on her. She would probably have had enough of her if she was in his shoes.

    "I think I saw his car earlier at the front of the building. But I..." ire was still telling her something when she bolted out of her seat and rushed to the door.

    She ran along the hallway and stopped by the elevator, pressing hard on the button like a madwoman on a mission.

    "Serena, where are you going?" She could hear ire hot on her trail, but she did not stop to answer her as she quickly slid inside the elevator and pressed for the ground floor.

    "I am fixing my problem." That was the only word she could squeeze out of her lungs as she watched the door closed on her assistant.

    Then, she counted the numbers on the small screen, willing it to go faster. But that was not her luck. After a few floors below, the doors opened, and a couple with a child joined her.

    But she could not care if they stared at her while whispering between themselves. However, she could probably imagine how she looked at that moment.

    She remembered running her fingers on her hair several times earlier. Therefore, she could only picture the bird''s nest on the top of her head.

    In addition to herck of makeup or the drab clothes she wore. But worse, the bareness of her feet as she saw the child stare at her feet.

    "Where are your shoes?" The young girl curiously asked when she made eye contact with her.

    She was so desperate to get down on time she did not realize she had run barefoot out of her hotel room.

    Moreover, her mind was so preupied that she barely felt the coldness of the metallic floors, failing to realize that she had nothing covering her feet.

    "Do you know the story of Cindere?" She asked the child, who nodded in acknowledgment. "I am ying her part. Now, I am about to look for my Prince Charming."

    She cheerfully rted to the child, who looked more confused by her exnation.

    "But that was not how the story goes." The childined, raising her voice a few decibels higher as if correcting her. "The Prince Charming will be the one to look for you. Not the other way around."

    "You have to excuse, Roseann. She could sometimes be nosy and opinionated." The woman, who she would assume as the mother, reprimanded her child for talking to her in that way.

    The irony of it all.

    It was just her dumb luck.

    Was it a sign? Or was it just a coincidence?

    But more importantly, how did she want to interpret it?

    "That is ok. I like a young woman who knows how to speak her mind." Serena praised the young girl, somewhat seeing herself in her back when she was young.

    "But you see, he tried to look for me, but I keep hiding from him." She regrettably admitted not only to the girl but to herself. "And I think he did not deserve that. So, this time, it is my turn to find him."

    More importantly, she had to ensure that the shoe fit.

 Chapter 1346: A better ending to their love affair

    He knew he should stop doing what he was doing. Luckily, Serena''s assistant had not yet reported him for acting like a crazed fan or, much worse, a stalker.

    Serena said that he should keep his distance. She needed her space. And he just vited her wishes bying to her ce and checking on her.

    "This is madness." He guessed he was crazy for acting like an obsessed man who could not ept when it was time to give up.

    If Serena still wanted to see him, she would have contacted him. Instead, she retained her distance and never attempted tomunicate with him.

    Based on her assistant, she was back to work. He guessed she was moving on without him. Maybe it was also time that he should ept that he had lost her for good this time.

    "Hey, have you seen this?"

    "The post said that she looks like she had lost her mind."

    He heard some passersby conversing beside his parked car, but he did not think anything of themotion as he debated whether to leave or wait until he had seen her even from afar.

    Although most of the time, he barely saw a glimpse of her. He still tried to check if she was okay even though she might not want to see him.

    However, he still could not help but miss her. He supposed he was content to see her smile, even if he was not the reason behind it.

    Then, his phone beeping alerted him of an iing text. He checked the inbox. It was the message he had been waiting for all day.

    Finally, he decided that today was not the day he would see her as he grabbed his keys and started the engine.

    "Maybe some other time." He mumbled to himself. "Or another lifetime." His mind responded.

    Who knew if Serena would ever believe and forgive him? But he guessed he did not want to push her and act like her other boyfriends.

    He did not want her to go through another traumatic experience since she had been through enough. Therefore, if he was not for her, then that was it.

    He grabbed the gear, pressed on the clutch, and revved his engine, ready to pull out of the curve. Looking at his rearview mirror, he reversed his car before moving the vehicle forward. But his eyes widened, and his heart almost stopped and dropped to the floor as he automatically hit the brakes.

    "Fuck!" He swore. "Oh, God!" He mumbled as he realized what he almost did. But he was caught by surprise.

    His eyes focused on the view before his windshield, unable to believe what stood before him. He could not even blink, afraid that the vision would suddenly vanish.

    But then again, he realized the vision was not a figment of his imagination. It was real.

    She was not an illusion as she stopped and stood in front of his car.

    Damn! He almost ran her over.

    What was she thinking?

    Hurriedly, he jumped out of the car, unmindful of the growing crowd surrounding them. His eyes could only scrutinize the woman, who stood immobile before him, probably shocked out of her wits.

    "Have you gone insane?" He angrily shouted at her as he walked fast toward the woman who almost bumped into his car. Or was it the other way around?

    But that did not matter.

    "You don''t walk in front of a moving car." He muttered under his breath, letting his hands glide across his scalp while pulling a few strands of his hair between his fingers.

    "Are you trying to kill yourself?" He asked exasperatedly, but this time, he grabbed her by the shoulder, mildly shaking her.

    "I..." She started but stammered. "I... was..." She still could not put two words together without shaking.

    "No, don''t..." He finally pulled her into his arms. Suddenly, relief washed over his body. He guessed he was just d that she was alright. "You don''t need to say anything."

    Alive!

    She was alive.

    Damn!

    "Are you alright?" He looked down at her, examining every inch of her body for injuries or bruising. Although he knew he did not hit her. He had stopped the car before his bumper could touch her. Still, he would never forgive himself if anything happened to her. And if he had hurt her in any way.

    "I am fine." She squeezed the words out of her trembling lips. "I am sorry." Adding as she looked down, away from his eyes.

    Chapter Enjoy:

    "No. It is me who should be sorry." He quickly interrupted her as he wrapped his arms around her shoulders, concerned about her wellbeing.

    Then, he felt her quickened heartbeat and shallow breathing as she leaned into his arms, resting her body against his chest.

    On the other hand, he also felt like she was listening to his heartbeat as her pulse slowed down to beat in time with his. It was like they were creating a harmony that only they could hear.

    He did not know how long she stood paralyzed in his arms in the middle of the traffic, but he did not care. He just wanted to ensure himself that she was safe.

    "I almost killed you." He whispered, still feeling the chilling effect of the worst thing that could happen as it crossed his mind.

    "But you did not." She muttered softly in return. "You stopped." She seemed to remind him.

    "What are you doing out here? And why do you look like that?" He asked, finally noticing the state that she was in.

    Soon after, he became aware of the people circling them. And he guessed the shing lights would be cameras trying to catch the ongoing scene.

    He would not doubt that they were probably live on some vlog or paparazzi site at that very moment. But that was the least of his worries.

    "I was in a hurry to catch you." She finally said as she looked up and stared into his eyes. "I need to see you."

    He liked the sound of that. But standing in the middle of the street with all those nosy people was not his type of scene. He preferred if they could talk somewhere quiet and private.

    And, of course, he did not like the clothes she wore. Not that it was not fashionable or anything. He could not care less if she was in a rag. She would still look beautiful in his eyes.

    However, he was concerned that she might be cold with the chilly night air. Then, she was not wearing a jacket while her foot was bare on the concrete.

    "What if we go inside my car?" He offered, lifting her effortlessly in his arms. But he never felt her resistance as he continued to walk back to his car.

    Then, he gently helped her in the passenger seat, not minding themotion around them. He just wanted to get out of there, away from their prying eyes.

    "I hope you don''t mind. But I don''t want you to catch a cold." He excused his action, unsure if it was alright with her.

    "No, that is fine." She responded while rubbing her arms with the palms of her hands.

    "Wait!" He said as he looked behind the backseat of his car. "Here." He grabbed the jacket that he had thrown earlier. "Use this."

    She held the jacket in her hands and looked at him with those beautiful eyes. Then, she slowly slipped into his clothes.

    He liked the way his jacket clung to her body. Somehow, he could not help but envy it, wanting also to be close to her.

    "Thanks, Adam." She finally settled into the seat, cing the seatbelt on. "Where are you taking me?" She finally asked.

    "Oh!" Adam did not think about that. His initial goal was to get her out of the cold and away from the public''s eyes. "I have not thought of that." He admitted.

    "But I can escort you back to your room." He pointed to the hotel on the other side of the road. However, that was thest thing he wanted.

    "No, I want you to take me wherever you think is best." She said as she leanedfortably in the passenger seat.

    "Are you sure?" He was not expecting this.

    He was not expecting that this night would ever end like this. Just a few minutes ago, he was ready to let her go and move on.

    But it seemed fate had another thing in mind as shended in front of his car. Or, could it be them defying their fate and fighting for something better than their destiny offered?

    Love.

    Maybe their love could move mountains and traverse across vast oceans. They had found a way to get through theplexity of rtionships.

    He guessed he would know more as he started the engine again and escaped from the rowdy crowd who wanted a piece of their story.

    But not yet. Not now.

    He wanted to rewrite their future. He wanted a better ending to their love affair.

 Chapter 1347: A big heart

    She had alwayspared herself to a red rose. She saw herself as beautiful. Her career had been vibrant. And almost everything about her life seemed perfect.

    But despite that, just like the lovely flower, her life also had many thorns. No matter how exquisite the rose was, it still had hidden imperfections.

    The people around her, her fans and her enemies, only saw the smile on her face and the facade she showed to the world.

    But they never saw the pain every time a thorn tore into her skin and made her bleed. They had never bothered to look deeper underneath the delicate petals to know how fragile she was.

    "I..."

    "Do..."

    The two spoke simultaneously when the silence became deafening, and the air inside the car became suffocating.

    But they had to stop to give way to the other. Both were unsure of what to expect or what to say. Both feared to utter the wrong words.

    "You go first." Like a true gentleman, Adam offered. He nced her way but quickly shifted his sight to the brightly lit road ahead.

    She stared straight ahead as she thought of what she had to say. But she felt like the words died inside her head as she forgot what she was about to say.

    "No. I think you should go first." Suggesting that he should say what he had in mind while she examined her thoughts.

    First of all, she had acted on a quick impulse without thinking her actions through. All she could remember when she rushed outside her room and ran across the street was to find the other portion of her heart.

    She guessed she was tired of denying how she felt about him. She had to admit that she could not live anymore without him.

    "Ok." He nodded as he mildly slowed the car in moderate ongoing traffic. "I want to exin that I am not one of your stalkers. I only came to check if you are alright."

    Of course, Serena did not think of him as a stalker as she smiled at his confession. It sounded like one. Anyway, she was not expecting that.

    Instead, she hoped he would have dered his undying love for her and promised to love her to the moon and back. But she guessed she could not rush these things. She had to be patient.

    "No worries. I will never think of you in that way." Besides, she knew he never had time to be a fanatic. "Is that all?" She asked, hoping that was not the sum of their conversation.

    "I also came to update you about Ken." Suddenly, her ears were alert upon hearing the boy''s name. She had meant to look for him, but things were stillplicated in her chaotic life.

    She thought after the incident with Adam, he would not pursue the case. Therefore, she never bothered to ask him about it.

    She intended to pursue his adoption if he would ept it. However, she had note around looking for a newwyer and proceeding with the paperwork.

    "You are in contact with him? That is great. Where is he?" She asked, d to hear that Adam had pursued her request. Or at least had checked on the young boy.

    She hoped Ken was in good hands and off the street. The alley where he lived was not a ce for a kid like him.

    She still could not understand why. But she always had a soft spot for the wise-ass rascal. No matter the difference in their social upbringing, she always looked at the boy as someone who deserved a chance for a good life.

    "Ken is doing great. He is now working with me." He told her, which made her smile. "And most importantly, he is back in school."

    Thest part made her gasp in excitement. She guessed that was the best part of her night, hearing that the boy was not just doing fine but was on the right track. Chapter Discover:

    And that was all thanks to this man.

    "Thank you for doing this for Ken." She extended her hand and unconsciously touched his biceps. Her apprehension earlier had vanished, reced with dness that Ken would have a chance to change his life.

    "I..." He was about to respond.

    "Can I see him?" But she interrupted him, cutting him off again.

    "Sure. We can drop at Ken''s ce before we..." But he stopped before ending his sentence. "Truthfully, I have no idea where I am taking you."

    She thought he was taking her to his ce, remembering the street they had just passed by. But when they turned into an unfamiliar corner, she was lost. She knew this was not the way to his home.

    "Take me to Ken, then let''s go from there." She also had no idea. She had no ns.

    But she knew she did not want to go home yet. She did not want to leave this man just yet. But the real question was, did she want to leave him again?

    "Ok. I can do that." He agreed with her, showing his charming smile that she had loved to look at.

    He turned again in another corner until they traveled on something she had seen before. She guessed this was the ce where Ken was staying.

    He parked the car in a decent building, pointing to Ken''s ce. She believed it was nothing fancy like the hotel where she stayed, but it looked safe and clean.

    At least it was not the same as the alley the boy used to call home. It was not the white picket fence she dreamt for him, but for now, it would do.

    "Do you think he is home?" She asked, remembering that the boy could stay on the street all night.

    She could not help but feel apprehensive, suddenly wondering if Ken would ever ept her offer. Although this was a humongous upgrade from his previous life, she still wished to give him a much better life.

    And she truly wanted him to be part of her family. She wanted him to have her as a mother, and she supposed she wanted Adam as the father.

    But, of course, that was her dream. The reality would depend on the decisions of the other people involved. And that seemed moreplicated than she had anticipated.

    "I think he is home," Adam assured him as he escorted her to the narrow hallway. It was not the best or the cleanest ce she had been, but she believed it was still the best in this part of the city.

    "How did you convince him to do this?" She still could not believe that Adam had managed what she failed to do.

    "I believe you made it easier for me to get through to him." He guided her up the stairs, climbing one level at a time.

    He said that his t was on the third floor. But, of course, a building like this did not offer elevator services.

    Luckily, he was only on the third as she gasped for air on her next step. She deduced that she was getting out of shape. She seriously needed to increase her cardio exercises if she would keep up.

    "Are you ok? It is just one more flight and then at the end of the hallway." She could hear the amusement in his voice, but he tried hard not to show it on his face.

    "No, I am good." Serena slightly panted as she tried to catch her breath and stopped on thending. It did not help that she was barefoot.

    "No, you are not." Adam dered, but instead of waiting for her counter, he turned to her and abruptly lifted her in his arms without any warning.

    And just like she weighed nothing but a feather, he carried her effortlessly into another set of stairs. What would have taken her two minutes had turned into seconds with him.

    She could only assume he had continued his passion for mixed martial arts, judging from the feel of his muscles underneath her touch.

    "You know you did not have to carry me." She told him. But, of course, he disagreed with her.

    "I should have carried you from the car and never listened to you." He replied with a gentle smile.

    She protested when he first suggested carrying her to Ken''s apartment. In her defense, she was not helpless or disabled, just missing a pair of shoes.

    "Fine." She finally agreed, realizing her foot hurt from the hard cement floor. She guessed she was not used to walking barefoot on the street.

    "This is it." Adam stopped at the door on the other end, just as he said earlier. Then, he gently knocked, not wanting to rm the room''s upants.

    "Wait! Whoever you are?" The boy''s young voice boomed from the other side. But another face answered the door.

    Still, she recognized the man, surprised to see he lived in the small space with the boy. But then again, she remembered how the man protected the boy. And how Ken did the same.

    She guessed that was what she liked about Ken in the first ce. Despite his small size, he already had a big heart.

 Chapter 1348: A great plan

    He animatedly watched the two interact in the small living room. It was like they had not seen each other for decades as they excitedly conversed about anything under the sun to what they had been doingtely.

    He could only observe in amazement at the connection the two had. It was as if they could have been in each other''s lives for years.

    "But seriously, Serena, this is by far the worst disguise you ever wore." He heard the young boyment with a chuckle as Ken stared at Serena''s drabbed clothes and shoeless feet.

    "Wait!" The boy said as he walked toward the door of the bedroom. After a minute, he returned carrying a sneaker with him.

    "This might fit your feet." He brought the shoes toward her, kneeling before her feet. "It is old and dirty, but it would at least protect your feet from the street.

    He appreciated the boy''s gesture, demonstrating again how selfless he was. He barely had things he owned, and yet, here he was lending his things.

    "Oh, that is so sweet of you, Ken." Serena picked up the shoes from the floor beside her feet, checking if it would fit her.

    She guessed the boy had big feet for his age, or she just had a rtively small one, as the sneakers fitted her with just a little allowance left.

    Adam watched her tie thest knot on the old shoes. Then, she tried walking them, smiling as she modeled it in front of them.

    "I think you should also take this." The boy grabbed the cap that sat on the cab on the side, putting it on top of her head. "Yeah, that is perfect."

    Again, the interaction between the two could only make him smile as they allughed. Even the big man wasughing with them as he sat quietly on the other side of the room.

    He knew then that with Serena, his life would beplete. He was now more convinced that he could not see anyone else in his lonely life besides her.

    She was the only person he would want to build a family and spend the rest of his life. And adding the boy would make it perfect.

    He now understood why Serena was so deadset to adopt Ken. The boy was extra special.

    "What do you think?" Serena curiously asked, directing her attention at him.

    She twirled to emphasize as she waited for his opinion on her new outfit. "I think you look perfect." He believed that even in patched clothes, Serena would always look beautiful.

    "I think we should be going. It is gettingte, and Ken here has an early ss tomorrow. Am I right?" Adam hated to break the enjoyment, but they still had to stick with the rules.

    And one of the rules he set for Ken was putting his studies before anything else. The boy could work for him, but only after he had done his school activities.

    "Yeah, I still have a few catching up to do." The boy acknowledged this because he had stopped for several years. Luckily, he had a high IQ, so it would not be that hard for him.

    "I am sure that you will do great," Serena said. "I think you will do much better than me." She admitted with a teasing smile.

    He heard from David that Serena was not the brightest in school. On the contrary, she was famous because she was beautiful and talented but not because her grades were exceptional.

    "I will try." The boy promised, looking like he genuinely wanted to learn.

    Adam had seen the books and the papers on the kitchen table. He knew the boy was working on them when they arrived.

    And it warmed his heart to see how determined Ken was to prove to them that he could do this. He could make something out of his life.

    "That is all we need to hear." Adam tapped the boy on his shoulders, assuring Ken he was doing a great job. "We are so proud of you."

    "And you too." Adam pointed at the gentle giant sitting on the corner, who only nodded at him.

    There was nothing much they could do for the man. ording to his psychological and neurological assessment, he had a mild deficit in processing information.

    It could be a trauma when he was a child or an ident in his growing-up years. But for now, the big man seemed more dependent on Ken for survival than anything else.

    Although they tried to help each other out, Ken, at his young age, called the shot in their odd friendship. Still, Ken took care of this man while he also did the same by protecting the boy.

    "Do you think Ken would ever want to be adopted?" Serena asked when they were back in the car.

    He knew Serena wanted to ask Ken about it, but he guessed she held her tongue. He also believed Ken was not ready yet. He still needed time.

    "Let us see." He had no guarantees. "But for now, let us be there for him." At least the boy was slowly opening up to them. That was a start.

    "Yeah, I saw the light in his eyes spark again." Serena thoughtfully said as her eyes stared at the dark street before them. "I see hope in him."

    He could only agree with her. He also believed that the boy seemed to embrace this new life. He just hoped nothing would rock the boat and make him change his mind.

    "Anyway, do you minding with me?" He changed the topic, verging away from the boy and into a new one.

    "Where?" She asked, raising her right brow in question, excited and curious. "But I don''t mind. Besides, I don''t want to go home yet."

    He felt the same way. He guessed he did not want the night to end. Truthfully, he was afraid that this could be a dream, and when he opened his eyes, he would be back in his car, staring at her building.

    "Something special to me," Adam answered, not revealing much but just enough to entice her to agree.

    He had been dreaming of taking her there, but the incident with Roseann ruined all his ns. Maybe this was the opportunity he was waiting for, even though it did not seem ideal.

    "Ok. I would love to see this ce." It was not that far, but it was still a considerable drive.

    But he would go to the end of the world for her. He would climb the highest mountain or swim the vast sea to be with her. To sum it up. He would do anything for her, no matter how hard it was.

    It did not take them long since the traffic was light, but they both fell into afortable silence as they listened to a cozy rhythm.

    The only asional sound that echoed in the car was their breathing and a few hums that broke out of her lips in time with the song.

    "Is this the ce?" She asked when he parked the car in the empty lot.

    He noticed it was already very dark since it waste. But he still had the headlight of the car to light the way.

    He hoped the moon would show up and brighten the path, but the clouds seemed to cover the vast dark sky that even the stars could not peek behind the shadows.

    "Come on. Watch your step." He helped her out of the car and into the dim path.

    He initially had better ns than this. But he was not expecting they would being here tonight. He guessed he would have to improvise.

    It was an impulse decision that he would not regret, seeing her standing on that spot, perfectly aligned with the magnificent view of the entire city.

    He would have loved to catch this scene in a photograph, but it was better preserved in his memory for his eyes only to see.

    "This ce is magnificent." She gasped in excitement as her eyes scanned the entire area around them. "How did you find this ce?"

    One of his wealthy clients owned many real estate properties. And when he mentioned his intention to find a ce where he could build his ideal home.

    His client quickly rmended this lot. The kind man even offered to give him a good deal since he had saved him from an unjustifiedwsuit.

    He admitted that not all the filthy rich people were scumbags. He guessed there were still a few good men out there.

    "Isn''t it beautiful?" He agreed with her, finding the scene captivating, even magical. But it was because she was there with him.

    He guessed the moment had turned out more beautiful than he had nned. All he truly needed was this woman and nothing else.

    "Yeah, it is." She nodded as the clouds slightly cleared, showing some of the bright stars that lit the sky. "And by the way, who owns this?"

    It looked incredible as the stars seemed to merge with the brighter lights of the city. It appeared like they were staring at a big canvas as they stood, admiring the delightful creation.

    "I do. I bought this ce thinking of building a house over there." He pointed at therge lot on their back. "And I am thinking of putting a swing on that tree over there."

    Adam carefully watched her, studying her every reaction, wondering if he could read her thoughts.

    "Oh, that seems to be a great n." Serena uttered, but her words sounded different in his ears. He could not tell what she was thinking or how she was feeling.

    "Oh, it would be. But I still need one more thing."

 Chapter 1349: That was all that mattered

    Adams''s ns seemed to mirror her own. She guessed, just like him, she also dreamt of forming roots in one ce, building a ce to call her home.

    She would admit she used to love to travel. But she guessed she was getting old for that kind of routine. She was tired of moving from one ce to another and staying at hotels for long periods.

    She was finally ready to stay in one ce and build a family.

    "What else could you possibly need?" She asked, thinking Adam had picked a perfect spot for his dream home.

    She would have chosen the same spot if she had seen this ce first. Therefore, she could not understand what else could be missing from his ns.

    "The most important one." Adam moved closer, and then she felt his hands on her shoulders as if guiding her. "You..."

    One second, she was looking at the magnificent view.

    The next thing, she was staring into his majestic eyes.

    And she felt like the world had stopped spinning.

    Everything vanished except for the two of them as they got lost reminiscing the past, staring at the present, and imagining their future.

    You.

    The word echoed in her ears.

    As if angels were singing, lifting her spirit in the sky, making her float with the clouds, feeling incredibly exhrated as she shone brightly with the stars.

    "Me?" It sounded like a question, but she was questioning more herself than him.

    How could he still want her after what she did to him? After she had sent him away? After she rejected his exnation, not giving him even a chance to defend himself.

    How could he still love her and think of building a life with a woman like her, a seriously damaged good? How could she call a kettle ck when her life was never as clean as a whistle?

    "Only you." He repeated, enunciating each word to emphasize his meaning if it was unclear yet to her. "I only want to build a life with you."

    Her eyes searched for any sign that he was teasing. And nothing about this was real. But she did not find one. Instead, she only saw the intensity shining in his eyes, probably reflecting what she felt for him, too.

    "Why?" Serena asked as doubt and insecurity crawled inside her. Somehow, she felt that she did not deserve a man like him.

    Suddenly, all that Roseann said to her made sense. And she finally realized that Adam could never hurt her. It was just not possible. Even with her track record, he still loved her wholeheartedly.

    On the other hand, she had easily used him, judging him because of her past experiences with men. She did not give him a chance.

    Now, did she even deserve a chance to have him?

    "Because not enough words could describe how I felt for you. Not enough reasons could exin why my heart beats only for you.

    And it keeps getting harder to breathe when you are not around. You are my world, Serena. And it stops existing without you."

    It was not the best line she heard in her entire life. And she had heard many great romantic lines from incredible writers she had worked with.

    However, those words pierced straight through her heart, but instead of destroying her, it seemed to sew the pieces back into ce.

    It made her feel whole again.

    "I don''t know what to say." For someone who had memorized a thousand lines, she had never been lost for words before.

    But now, she was speechless, unable to utter what she felt inside.

    "You don''t have to say anything..." He suddenly pulled her into his body as if he had been dying to have her in his arms again. "Not yet."

    He did not say it in words, but she felt it in his touch, in the way his heart beat inside his chest.

    "I just want us to stay like this for a few more minutes." He continued.

    And she thought that was the best idea she had heard all day as she buried her body deeper into his arms.

    She had no idea how long she had stood in that spot, overlooking the majestic sight of the city. It could have been minutes or hours, but all she could remember was the feeling ofing home.

    The funny thing was. There was onlynd. But yet, it already felt like she was in the safest ce in the world.

    "Are you ready?" He asked as he slightly moved, pushing her gently away from him, but all she ever wanted was to remain in his arms.

    She did not want to go home yet. Because, somewhat, she felt her heart already belonged in this ce.

    She felt his fingers on her chin. Suddenly, he tilted her head so she would look directly into his eyes again. What she saw was enough to make her eyes teary.

    "Are you ready?" He repeated his earlier question, but it only confused her. Maybe she had wrongly interpreted his intentions.

    "Ready for what?" She asked again, afraid that she might not like the answer. But what could she be missing?

    "For this." He did not exin in words what he meant by that. But his actions told her everything she needed to hear.

    In the middle of the dark, empty grassy lot, he knelt before her, enveloping her hands in his. But his eyes had never broken contact with hers, keeping her hypnotized in her ce.

    "What are you doing?" She asked, even though her brain already told her what would happen next. Still, she found it hard to believe that this was happening.

    She had dreamt of this scene a thousand times, wishing against countless falling stars for her dream toe true.

    But now that it seemed her most coveted dream was about to happen. She was afraid it might not be for real. And she would wake up with another broken heart.

    "What I should have done a long time ago?" He answered her with a beaming smile on his lips.

    "I should have told you how I felt. I should have fought harder for us instead of running away." He continued as he held on to her trembling hands. Or was it his?

    "You only did what I asked you to do." She did not like hearing him ming himself. She understood now that he only did what she had asked him.

    She wanted space. And Adam gave her all the space she needed. But he never left her. That was the difference. He had always been there for her.

    "Now, I guess it is my turn to ask something from you?" He looked away from her temporarily as if seeking something from his clothes.

    But no matter how he patted his pockets, she noticed he failed to find whatever he sought. She could only guess it must be a ring or something.

    At least, that was what was going through her mind. She could not help the disappointment that spread through her. She guessed she wanted this man to propose to her at that moment and this spot.

    "Wait a minute!" He suddenly stood up, kissing her hands that were still empty of a ring.

    Then, he ran away, sprinting fast toward the car, leaving her more confused about what was happening.

    She had no idea if she should follow him back to the car or keep standing in the dark.

    But before she could decide on what she should do, she saw him running back toward her. He almost stumbled in the dark, which had her slightlyughing.

    Well, she had not seen him act this way before. It was so out of his character. He seemed more nervous than she was.

    "I am sorry about that." He quickly took his ce as if he had never left. Then, he knelt again, pulling her hands in his. "There was a technical malfunction."

    If she had a camera, this would be just an instant rey of what had happened a few minutes earlier. But she guessed this was the moreical version.

    Still, she did not want to jump to any conclusion. Although it would seem Adam was about to propose, it was a bit unlikely. Why would he carry a ring while waiting for her outside the hotel?

    She could think of a hundred possible scenes that could happen in a few seconds from now. Adam could have bought her an earring as a peace offering. It did not necessarily mean he was giving her a ring.

    Still, she waited patiently.

    "Adam, what is it?" She finally asked, tired of waiting, hating the suspense, afraid of the anticipation and the oue.

    "I guess you are now ready." He said as the smile on his face faded, but his eyes continued to glisten with the stars above them.

    He finally scooped a box from his pocket and ced it on his open palm, offering it before her. Of course, it could be an earring, she told herself.

    "Open it." She heard him say.

    And with trembling hands and a mountain of anticipation, she took it, prying the lid until it revealed what was inside.

    Honestly, despite the darkness, the sparkling stone blinded her eyes. She could barely see what she was looking at. But she already knew what it meant as tears rolled down her eyes.

    She wondered if he even popped the question because she had not heard one. But who cared about the question? She only had one answer for him.

    "YES!"

    It was the only word that slipped through her lips.

    But in her mind, she was shouting at the top of her lungs.

    "I will marry you." That was all that mattered.

 Chapter 1350: It is a long story

    It had been days since she had received the email from her father. Since then, she barely had a good night''s sleep.

    She either had a wonderful dream where Gerald was alive and ying with their child. Or she was having a nightmare where her father held a gun that he used to shoot Gerald.

    But, of course, both were just the figment of her imagination. She still had to get to the bottom of the truth. But so far, she had no idea where to start.

    "I hate to leave you here, Haley, but we believe you are still better off staying on the ind until we find a more permanent solution." Marcus gently touched her shoulder, reminding her that he would always be there for her.

    She understood the situation. It was still dangerous for her to go back home, knowing her father was still dead set to find her.

    She was not afraid of him but terrified of what could happen to her child. She had no idea how her father would react once he learned she was pregnant with Gerald''s child.

    "Don''t worry. I am safe here." She also agreed with him that the safest ce for her in the meantime was to stay put.

    Whatever questions she had roaming around her head. They would have to wait for answers. At this point, her child''s safety would be her priority.

    She would deal with all these secrets when she could finally guarantee her child''s safety.

    "Are you sure that you are ok?" Jacky moved forward, putting her arms around her shoulders. Her friend hugged her tightly, bringing to mind how much she would miss her once she left.

    "You look like you are not getting enough sleep," Jacky added, probably noticing the eyebags she tried hard to conceal. "Have you seen your doctor yet?"

    She could understand her friend''s concern since she had already had a traumatic miscarriage once. She already knew how painful it was to lose a child.

    Therefore, Jacky and her brother had been extra careful with their child, afraid the same thing would happen.

    "I am ok. I have a regr check-up, and my doctor assured me the baby is great." She knew what was wrong with her. And she intended to remedy the situation for the sake of her baby.

    "We just want to make sure." Marcus joined them, wrapping both her and his wife in his arms. Then, she felt his lips on his forehead like in old times.

    She never felt more anxious for all of these problems to be over. Of course, she wanted to go home and be with her family.

    She wanted to see her nephew or niece. And she also wanted them to meet her child. She could already imagine theughter of watching their kids grow together.

    "I know. And I am confident that all of this will pass. Then, I can go back to my life with you guys." That was what she wanted.

    She did not want a life on the run. She would never ept the witness protection program they offered because that would keep her and her child from her family and friends.

    That was not the life she had dreamt for her child.

    She watched her brother and his wife depart the premises, leaving her again.

    But one thing she had learned in this unusual experience. She had be more dependent on herself. She had discovered a strength and courage she never knew she had.

    "Hey, someone is out there looking for you." Trixie knocked on her door, alerting her of a visitor.

    She was not expecting anyone. She knew she had canceled her schedule for today. Although only her boss and the employees around here knew who she was, it could be one of them with an urgent problem.

    "Who is it?" She eventually asked, not wanting to specte anymore.

    She returned to her table, ready to work on another one of her floor ns. If she would stay here, she might as well finish what she had started.

    "He said he is an old friend." Trixie curiously answered as if she also had no clue. "And you had asked him toe and see you."

    Suddenly, a face came into her mind, remembering the conversation she hadst night with an old friend. But she was not expecting him for a few more days.

    Therefore, that could not be him. Right? But who else could it be? None of her old friends knew where she was except for him.

    "Send him in." She told her assistant, convinced he was the person she wanted to see.

    If there was someone who could help her with her situation, it was him. And she had chastised herself for not thinking about him in the first ce.

    "Hey, Pumpkin." The beaming voice of a middle-aged man filled the room. And that was not all. Suddenly, the room brightened up with his radiating smile.

    Truthfully, she hardly recognized the man with his thick beard and mustache that almost covered his face, not to mention the long hair that almost covered his back.

    The man looked like those bikers minus the leather jackets and the thick booths. But she could see his bulging belly that seemed bigger than hers.

    "Oh! What happened to you?" She questioned, remembering that he used to be lean, always sported a military cut and a clean-shaven face.

    She would not have recognized him if she had not seen the simrity in his features and heard his familiar voice. He had certainly changed from thest time they saw each other.

    "I should ask the same question." The man burrowed his brows together as he stared at her growing belly. "And what are you doing here in that condition."

    The man walked over to her, examining the ns she had been working on.

    Of course, she had not mentioned to him her situation. She nned to once they saw each other. She guessed this was the time.

    "Uncle Will." She could not help it anymore as she stood and rushed to his open arms. "I miss you so much." Then, a few tears dropped in her eyes, remembering thest time she saw this man.

    Nevertheless, it had been a long time, too long to count the years.

    But her uncle was here now as she looked at the man who reminded her so much of her mother. Well, he was the only brother of her mother. But they had lost touch through the years.

    Her father never liked him, and the feeling, she suspected, was mutual. As far as she could remember, they did not see things eye to eye.

    But thinking about it now, she imagined the reason. One was a stickler for thew, ensuring that people followed them. The other was a criminal who broke thew but used his power to hide from persecution.

    She now understood they would never get along, not in this lifetime or maybe not even the next. She could only assume they tolerated each other just for her mother''s sake.

    "And I miss you too, kiddo." He kissed her on the top of her head before slightly pulling away. "But I guess you are not a kid anymore."

    He was right about that.

    "I guess not." Sheughed with him as he guided her to a couch. "I thought you were not arriving until a few days." At least, that was her assumption from theirst conversation.

    She was d that she had kept his contact number. She knew he was busy with his missions. Therefore, they seldom saw him.

    And she had been so busy with her life that she also failed to call him. But he was here now. They could catch up with their lives again.

    "I learned a friend was passing by this ind, so I hitched a ride." He told her as he sat morefortably on the soft sofa, putting his feet up, just like she remembered him.

    She remembered he always told her about his tall stories of his missions. Until now, she did not know if she should believe it since it was too improbable. She thought it could only happen in the movies, not in real life.

    "Don''t tell me you jumped off a ne and parachuted down the ind." She teased him, knowing that was how he would tell his tales.

    "Nope, not this time. I think I am too old and fat to do that anymore." He started patting his bulging belly, showing her what he meant.

    She could only guess his uncle must have retired from the force. It was the only exnation for the way he looked. He was out of shape and not looking sharp.

    Now, he looked like the traditional uncle that she would sit on hisp during Christmas. And far from the Commander, she had to salute when she greeted him.

    "What about you? How did this happen? And who is the lucky man?" He shifted in his seat as he looked at her with curiosity.

    She guessed they had the rest of the day to discuss her life in detail. She could still cancel all her ns the next day if needed.

    She was just d that he was here now. But could he still help her with her problem, now that he seemed to be living a civilian life?

    She guessed that remained a question. She would know more after they had discussed her situation. But she hoped so.

    "I hope you are not in a hurry because it is a long story."

 Chapter 1351: A more evil monster

    "Did you see any sign of my uncle?" Haley asked her assistant as soon as she entered her office.

    She had been pacing her room all morning, wondering if her uncle hade up with new information regarding her situation.

    After showing him the emails from her father, she hoped that her uncle and his connections could dig up something that would give her answers.

    But, of course, she should also consider that her uncle might need more time before he could gather that information.

    "Nope. Sorry." Trixie answered as she ced her freshly squeezed orange juice on the table and some snacks. "But I can check at the reception if he had dropped by or left a message for you." She offered.

    "No. That is not necessary." She shook her head, looking outside her window, contemting what to do next.

    She knew her uncle would go to her directly once he heard something. Or he would call her but never leave a message with a stranger.

    "Do you need anything else?" Trixie asked, but she only dismissed her, not wanting something else from her for now.

    After her assistant had left, she returned to her work. She guessed it was the only thing that distracted her from her tension.

    An hourter, she had buried herself in her designs,ing up with lines, curves, and assorted geometric shapes to create her new floor ns for the expansion building.

    But voices snapped her out of her project, forcing her to look away from herputer screen and paperwork. Then, her eyes focused outside her door, wondering what themotion was about.

    "Trixie?" She called to her assistant, thinking that she must be talking to someone. Or more like arguing with someone from the tone of her voice.

    But she could not understand the words since the closed door muffled the noise. Again, she wondered if it could be her uncle.

    But then again, why would he be arguing with her assistant? Why would her assistant raise her voice?

    Nheless, she did not wait long.

    She received her answers as her office''s door burst open, not more than a minute longer. Her eyes widened when her sight locked with two familiar ones.

    He was certainly not the man she was waiting for and expected to see, but his presence had, without a doubt, hyped her heart to overdrive.

    "How did you find me?" She calmly asked, but feeling both angry and terrified deep inside.

    She was burning in fury to see the person who had lied to her about his identity. At the same time, she was also terrified of what would happen now that he had found her.

    All her she thought she knew him. She had loved him and devoted her life to making him happy. But suddenly, her world turned upside down upon learning his secret identity.

    He was not the best father she thought he was, but the devil, hiding behind the cloak of deception. She was d she learned about his lies before it was toote.

    However, she still feared for her life and her child, standing before the man who gave her life. But also the man that could take away her future.

    "I knew you couldn''t resist opening a file that had something to do with your beloved Gerald." Her father said, acting smug and arrogant.

    Traits that she would never associate with him before. But now, it suited him more than the saintly life he pretended for her benefit and the people he tried to fool.

    Still, she did not understand what those files had to do with her question. So what if she opened those emails?

    "My tech guy nted a bug with the files. Once you opened it, your location became traceable." His father continued, again answering her question.

    But then again, she was not a tech person. And she was not a fan of action or suspense movies to understand how thisputer and new technology work.

    "Ok. So, what now?" Haley asked her father, wondering what he had nned.

    She doubted she could escape him, especially in her condition. Besides, she could see the men in ck coats escorting her father.

    She could only assume they were his security, private army, or goons working under him, hired men to do his bidding.

    "I thought I would surprise you. But it seems I am the one surprised." Her father walked further inside the room, scouting her workspace. Then, he finally turned to face her, moving closer until he stopped a few feet from her.

    "I see..." He pointed to her belly. "I am about to be a grandfather, and you never mentioned that to me." His eyes scrutinized her face before traveling down her swollen tummy.

    "I assume the child belongs to Gerald." He casually said as he stepped closer, extending his hand to touch her belly.

    But she quickly stepped backward, avoiding his hand. She did not want the man touching her and her child. She would never let this man near her child as long as she was alive.

    "That is none of your business." She finally spoke up with contempt, exhibiting how much she despised his presence. "And you have businessing here. There is my door. You know your way out. You are free to leave."

    She turned away from him, ready to exit her office, but she felt his tight grip on her arm, stopping her from taking another step.

    "Not so fast, my Princess." She felt her voice behind her ears as his breath grazed the skin, sending chills down her spine. "Is this how you wee your loving father?"

    She tried to pull her arm away from him, but he only tightened his grip on her, making it impossible for her to escape without struggling too much.

    Her father had never hurt her before, not the entire time he raised her. He always had been considerate and kind. He always tried to give her everything she needed and more.

    But now, she understood that was just an act to manipte her. Her father needed her as his puppet to do his bidding. And she almost believed everything he had shown her.

    "You are hurting me. Let go of me, Dad." She said as she stopped struggling and stood still as her father stood just behind her.

    She used to love calling him Dad. She was proud to be his daughter. But now, she hated that his blood ran through her veins.

    But as they said, nobody could choose who their biological fathers were. But everyone had the free will to pick who their family would be. At that moment, she wished she was not rted to the man.

    "Then, let us go home and forget all about this. Let me take care of you again like I always have." He told her as he put his hands on her shoulder.

    She almostughed at what his father said. Wait! She didugh out loud. Her father''s words sounded like a joke to her. It was so funny that she could not help herself.

    She had to hold on to her belly, afraid she might hurt her baby. She had notughed like this for a long time. It was freeing but sad at the same time.

    "There is nothing funny in what I said." Her dad tried to interrupt her private musing, probably insulted that she wasughing at him.

    "Forget this." She finally said when she had moderately calmed down. She asionally chuckled, but at least she could form coherent words. "How?" She asked, knowing that was impossible.

    She could not turn back time. She could never undo what she had learned about her father. She could never change him into the man that she thought he was.

    "There is no going back, Dad." She shook her head, epting the truth as it was. She was not lying to herself and pretending nothing had changed between them.

    "You are a monster." She finally voiced out loud what was in her mind. "A criminal who deserved to be behind bars."

    A big part of her wished this was just a horrible nightmare, and when she woke up, things would return to normal.

    Sadly, this was her reality. She was not getting her father back. Whoever this man stood before her, he was not the father she knew and loved.

    And from this point on, she had buried her father in her mind, never to see him again. And this man was just another criminal who wished to harm her and her child.

    "Oh! Is that what you think?" It was his father''s turn tough boastfully this time. "Well, I have news for you, my darling child." His voice suddenly filled the room.

    She used to love hearing hisughter as it echoed in the entire house, bouncing in her ears, bringing her happiness and excitement.

    But now, it only brought dread in her heart, afraid of what it might mean for her and her child. As of now, she had no idea what her father had nned. But one thing was for sure. It would be something against her will.

    She could not help but hope that her uncle would suddenly show up and save her. But what could an overweight man do against those burly men standing guard outside her doors?

    Thest thing she wanted was to hear more lies from her father''s lips. But sadly, she had no choice as she remained trapped in his hands.

    "If you think I am a monster, then you are about to give birth to a more evil monster than I am."

 Chapter 1352: A big problem

    He had been lying low, hiding in one of his houses, licking his wounds.

    So to speak.

    He believed he was safe in this ce since this was where his father and mother had raised him, away from the prying eyes of his father''s enemies.

    And this was where his mother spent the remaining days of her sick life before she passed away. This ce held most of his childhood memories, or theck of having one.

    He believed the only valuable memories he recalled about this ce were the times he spent with his mother. Those days were the only good remembrances of his youth he held dear to his heart.

    "No. I am not weak. I am not giving up." Gerald stared at his father''s portrait as he imagined his father looking down on him. "I can do this."

    He remembered how his father would whip him with his belt every time his old man saw tears in his eyes. The more he cried, the stronger the leathershed on his skin.

    "I did not raise a weak son. You will stop crying and take your punishment like a real man." At first, the whipping would only stop when he passed out from crying or if his mother intervened.

    Butter on, he had learned to control his tears or the pain, not letting his father see any more of his weakness. "You should never give your enemies ammunition against you."

    He might have lost a battle, but the war was far from over. He was not yet defeated. Nevertheless, he admitted the incident had slowed down his ns.

    He had blown his cover. Now, his enemies knew he was alive.

    It would be harder for him to move around, knowing that his enemies were searching and waiting for him to make a mistake.

    "Damnit!" He still hated that Don caught him. He thought he could make it out of there without being discovered. But unfortunately, Don seemed to be one step ahead of him.

    Nevertheless, at least he made it out of there alive. Hopefully, he had notpromised his friend, Mike, in the process. He still needed him to be his eyes inside the organization.

    And, of course, he did not want his friend to get in trouble or his family, especially Haley and their child. He would die protecting them before putting them in danger.

    "Sir, everything you asked for is in there." The older man, living and caring for this house since he could remember, informed him, dropping tworge bags on the counter as soon as he entered the kitchen.

    He opened the first bag, finding fresh fruits, eggs, and bread on the top. Then, the rest was his food supply that shouldst a few days.

    Then, he took the other bag and checked the contents. Inside, he found two guns and boxes of ammunition. Upon close examination, they were ording to his specifications.

    "Are you sure this is clean?" Thest thing he wanted was to buy used firearms, already involved in an ongoing crime. Still, he had no intention of using a gun unless necessary. He hoped he would note to that.

    He wished he would not need to fire a weapon. Thest thing he wanted was to add to the number of people he had killed. He had sworn to end his criminal days when he learned he was about to be a father.

    However, he still did not regret what he had done before. In his defense, those men he killed deserved worse than death. But he was kind enough to grant them an easy ending to their suffering.

    "ording to my source, it is." The man told him, assuring him that his supplier was trustworthy.

    Still, he needed a gun. He could not go to a gunfight without carrying a reliable firearm. It was better to prepare than be sorry.

    "This is great, James." He told the man who had brought him what he needed without questions. The man who had been with him since he was young.

    He remembered this man was the one who had cared for him when he was just a child. He also helped his mother when she got sick. One could say that James had been the constant in his life.

    "Do you need anything else, Sir?" James asked as he stepped back, ready to leave and give him some privacy.

    James also did not like prying his nose where it did not belong. He was loyal and trustworthy. Those were traits that his father valued from his employees. And it was the same value he used in his life.

    "Nothing for now." He told him, thinking he already had everything he would need. "But don''t go far. I still might need youter." He informed the older man as he checked the gun, inspecting if it was in its mint condition.

    He asked James to find him an untraceable gun. Usually, the source smuggled guns from underground manufacturers or stole fresh from the distributors.

    In their line of business, it was easy. All they needed was a reliable contact and money. The rest was a simple exchange.

    "Yes, Sir," James answered as he exited the door without looking back.

    On the other hand, he stayed behind the kitchen counter, staring at the materials he needed to cook his dinner. Then, he started chopping up some onions and tomatoes.

    Well, he still had to eat. Even criminals or prosecutors needed sustenance to survive. It was not always about drugs, women, and guns.

    "That should do it." He was not a gourmet cook. He could only cut some vegetables, fry a few things, and roast a chicken. The rest was done by a cook or eating out.

    He was on hisst bite when he thought of contacting his friend. It was time to get updated with what was happening on the other side of his world.

    He could not continue his radio silence anymore. The problem with going out of the grid was theck of sources of information. He had no idea about what was happening. He was in the dark.

    His first try to call was a total failure when his friend answered and said. "I am sorry. But that case is still on the docket. We still have to wait for a schedule." Then, his friend ended the call without acknowledging him.

    It means that his friend had recognized his voice, but he could not talk for one reason or another. If he had to guess, he was with one of their adversaries. It could be Don or one of the leaders.

    But it was not a total loss since his friend had his burner phone number. He just had to wait until his friend called him back once he was avable, safely where no one could hear their conversation.

    In the meantime, he had to n. He did not want to waste a single minute. He had to find a way to beat them.

    However, his mind wandered off again, diverting to the memories of the woman he loved, Haley. He could not help it. He missed her terribly.

    It had been too long since he hadst seen her. Or at least check on her condition. But he knew he had to be patient. If he yed his card right, he could win this. And he would be back in her arms.

    "Wait for me, Haley. Be safe." He whispered as he stared into space, seeing nothing but her face. But he eventually snapped out of his reverie, believing he had important things to do.

    He was about to refill his ss with water when the ss identally slipped from his hands. Secondster, a crashing sound reverberated from the floor.

    Shards of ss covered the tiled floor, causing James toe rushing back inside to check on him.

    "What happened?" Of course, he exined that it was just an ident, but he could see blood dripping down his fingers.

    He must have nicked his finger when he picked up the broken ss without noticing it. But that was OK. It was just a little cut. Besides, he hardly felt it.

    "You should be careful." The older man said. "Some superstitions say it is a bad omen to break a ss when one is thinking deeply about someone special."

    The man talked about what he thought of the ident. He said it meant bad luck. Something horrible might happen to that person.

    However, a person like him never believed in such nonsense.

    "That is bullshit." He uttered, not considering any of the crap. He believed that man curved their destiny. A person dictated his fate. And not some voodoo crap about omens and superstitions.

    "Suit yourself, Gerald. I am just telling you to be vignt." The man said as a warning before he exited with the trash.

    He was ready to forget all about this absurdity when his phone rang. Upon checking the caller, he was d it was the familiar number.

    He guessed his friend had finally found a way to be alone. He was dying to hear any news about Haley and his baby.

    "Mike, how..." But his friend did not give him a chance to finish his question.

    "Gerald, we have a big problem."

 Chapter 1353: A missing piece in the puzzle

    "No!"

    No!

    It could not be.

    Her father was lying.

    Haley paced around her room, walking from one end to the other as she examined every detail in her mind, even the smallest one, as she tried to make sense of the truth.

    "You know that I am telling you the truth. You must have suspected it when you were together." Her father insisted as they sat on his ne, cruising over the middle of the ocean.

    His father did not convince her to go with him. Instead, he threatened her. Something horrible would happen if she did not cooperate.

    Her father was not forting about the details, but he painted a vague picture that sent chills down her spine. And sadly, she believed her father was capable of such gruesome things.

    "You are only saying that so you can manipte me again." She countered, believing that her father would say anything to control her again.

    But truthfully, she could not deny her doubts about what she thought was real. She remembered things about her past that challenged what she believed was true.

    "Stop pretending, my child. If I am a monster, Gerald is no saint." Alfred, her father, stated as he signaled for the flight stewardess to get him a drink.

    Suddenly, she remembered years of flying with her father and visiting different spots around the globe. Those were her fondest memories.

    But now, she hated every second she spent in hispany. She could not stand being in the same room as he was. And she had nothing else to say to him as she zipped her lips shut.

    "Anyway, it doesn''t matter now," Alfred said as he took the ss from the stewardess and raised it in her direction. "You will remain my good daughter and do as told." He emphasized thest part of his sentence.

    She tried to ignore him, knowing he was mumbling nonsense. Nobody could force her to do things she did not want.

    Except for this time, she told herself. Still, she would find a way to fight her father. She just needed time. And, of course, a better n where she could also protect her child.

    "You can''t ignore me forever, my Princess." Her father gently tapped her hand like he used to do when he wanted tofort her. Then, eventually, he would pull her into his cuddly arms.

    But not today as she snatched her hands away from him, protesting against her father''s abduction. She would not make this easy for him. She would never give up that easily.

    "Suit yourself, but know this. I always get what I want in the end." Her father''s words reverberated in her brain, reminding her how determined her father was.

    She understood he did not reach his position at the top of the food chain by being weak and indecisive. Therefore, she knew what her father could do to her and her child if she disagreed with him.

    "Why can''t you just leave me alone, Dad?" She hated acknowledging him as her father, but old habits were hard to forget. "You don''t need me."

    However, she wished her father would disown her and forget all about her existence. Besides, he already had everything he needed. Her father did not need her anymore.

    "That is where you are wrong." Alfredughed, not loudly, but it certainly had an impact, as if he was happy.

    "You are just what I need." He said as if pleased about something. "Or should I say..." His eyes traveled from her face and down her stomach. "You are carrying what I need."

    Her heart automatically pounded on her chest as she realized what he meant by his statement.

    "No!" She shook her head while her hand moved to protect her unborn child from the monster she called her father. "You will never be a part of my child''s life."

    Not when she was still alive, over her dead body. She would never let her father touch her child.

    "Whether you like it or not, I am the grandfather. And I will be very involved in that child''s life." Alfred said, looking smug and proud as he stared again at her belly.

    He signaled again for the waitress for another ss of whatever he was drinking. Then, he rxed, leaningfortably in his seat. It was like he knew what he was doing and was confident of getting what he wanted.

    "That is not happening." She tried to defy him again. But she tried to control her temper, not wanting the stress to affect her child.

    "Besides, what will you want with a child that is the son of the person you wanted dead." It did not make sense to her.

    She honestly believed her father would want her child dead after learning who the father was. Therefore, she could not understand what her father had nned.

    Alfredughed.

    In her mind, it sounded like the devilughing about something she said. It was pure evil. It only sent a fear she had never felt before in her entire life.

    She thought she already experienced the worst fear upon learning that her father was the monster who had the person she loved killed.

    "Everything, my child." Her father finally responded as he drank the drink in his hand. Then, he let the liquid roll in his mouth before swallowing them in one gulp.

    She watched her father''s Adam''s apple roll up and down before seeing the satisfaction in his eyes. And she did not like what she saw.

    "What do you mean by that?" She wanted to know.

    She had to know what her father was nning and thinking. She had to be two steps ahead of him and if she would get herself out of his clutch and her baby safely away from him.

    "You and your son are a big part of my new n," Alfred said, putting his ss on the small table before facing her.

    She watched the moisture from the ss dripping down to the surface, but her mind was busy processing something else.

    She needed an escape n. Soon.

    She did not like what her father was saying. She was not okay with her joining her father''s crusade. And she would never allow her child to be another of his pawns.

    "I don''t understand." She honestly had no idea what was going on.

    She felt like she had woken up on the wrong side of the bed. She could not tell whether she was awake or still dreaming.

    "Okay." He nodded. "That is understandable. I have hidden the truth from you because I tried to protect you from my other life."

    "I thought you could live an ordinary life like your mother. I worked hard to separate you from my other world." Her father continued.

    There was something in his eyes that made her think. Could she believe his words? Or was that just another of his tactics to gain her trust?

    He had fooled her before. He was capable of doing it again. She could not let him into her life again for the sake of her child.

    "And you expect me to believe that." She said, not wanting him to think he was tricking her again.

    "No. I am just telling you the truth. But despite my efforts. It seemed fate had another idea.

    Somehow, you ended up with Gerald. The man that you thought was a saint. In your eyes, he was the man who would save the world from criminals like me.

    But s.

    That was a lie, my child. Gerald is no different from me. His father raised him to be a monster. Sadly, he was a worse monster than me.

    He is the true mastermind of all the criminality in this city. He is a pure evil orchestrating the illegal activities that ruined many lives.

    Gerald is not a saint, Haley. He is the devil." His father finished his litany about the man he believed was the devil himself.

    But, of course, she did not want to believe him. However, she also knew that not all people who had done good deeds were good.

    Many only used their Good Samaritan, Robin Hood cloaks to hide their twisted ways. And her father might be telling her the truth. Besides, they had evidence to show that Gerald might be the man they said he was.

    "It is very convenient for you to pin this all on him. Killing him, then telling everyone that he was the devil." She answered her father.

    "Of course, it was easy to me the dead. Right?" She questioned the man sitting beside her. "He could not dispute your evidence. He could not defend himself and deny all your usations."

    The dead could not do anything, but the living could alwayse up with something.

    But she also noticed another thing. The way her father kept referring to Gerald. It was not in the past tense.

    It was like he was talking about a guy that was not yet dead. But Gerald was killed. Somebody shot him, and his body burned.

    He was dead, but her father acted like he was still alive. At least, her gut told her as much as she watched her father under the periphery of her eyes.

    She believed there was a missing piece in the puzzle, and his father knew where she would find it.

 Chapter 1354: Different roles to act and play

    "Think! Think! Think!"

    He already suspected that his identity might bepromised. There was a high possibility that he had blown his cover.

    However, he was surprised that the organization had not acted on it. Was he wrong about his assumption? Or they were nning something to deal with himter.

    "Think!" He repeated, believing he needed a backup n if things went south regarding his situation.

    Thest thing he needed was to find himself in the middle of an execution where he would not even get a trial.

    He checked his room, ensuring he had no otherpany. He also had his security run a spot scan of his entire house, guaranteeing that his enemies had not nted any bugs to spy on him.

    "I have to make a call." He mumbled to himself, remembering the phone call he received earlier.

    He was sure his friend had been expecting him to call after he had failed to answer him earlier. In his defense, he was with the boss when he called. He could not answer him.

    "Mike, how..." But before Gerald could say more, he interrupted his friend, knowing he had to tell him before it was toote.

    "Gerald, we have a big problem." He immediately announced to him, hoping to catch his attention, not that his friend was not anxious enough.

    He took a deep breath, deciding what to tell his friend first. Or how he should break the news to him?

    It was not like his friend just won the Nobel prize. On the contrary, it was the worst news he could receive.

    "What problem?" He could hear the uncertainty in his voice. A rare asion he had experienced with his friend after the long years they had been together.

    "Are you in trouble?" His friend automatically concluded on the other line.

    Although that was possibly true, his life might be in danger. It was not his immediate concern at that very moment. The urgency of their situation was not about him.

    "I might be." He still admitted, giving his friend a heads-up of his situation. "But that is not the reason I called."

    He knew he had to tell him what he had learned so they could find an immediate solution before it became toote for them to do anything.

    "What do you mean? Are Don''s men hunting you? Are you running for your life?" Mike could hear the calmness in his friend''s voice. But he could also tell that Gerald was anything but calm.

    "I just suspect that they are on to me. But they had not acted on their suspicion." He tried to exin to his friend so Gerald would not overreact ande to his rescue with guns zing.

    However, once he said what he had to say next. He doubted if his friend would sit tight in whatever hellhole he was hiding his ass.

    He believed that once he learned of his news, it would take a tank to stop him from rampaging and charging behind the enemy lines.

    "I still have time to get out of here if the heat on me intensifies." He quickly assured him. "But..."

    That was the problem.

    He had no idea how to tell his friend about his other news without agitating him. He knew his friend was a ticking time bomb when it came to the people he cared about.

    "But what?" Gerald shouted on the line, clearly not happy with his stalling. "What are you not saying?" He impatiently demanded on the line.

    Mike could already imagine his friend drumming his feet on the floor or pacing the room as he waited for him to speak up.

    "Ok. I will tell you, but I need you to promise that you will calm down. You will listen first, and we will think of the best course of action."

    He hoped his friend would agree with him, but at the state of his friend, who knew how he would react to the information?

    He guessed if he was in the same shoes. He might also go berserk. He had killed a man for a lesser reason, but still a valid one.

    "I don''t like where you are going with this." Gerald probably foretold where he was going with his statement.

    He would not have been the leader of one of the biggest illegal syndicates and one of the most honorable litigators in the city if he was not quick on his feet.

    "Promise me that you will not rush into a decision. And that you will let me help you with this." He did not want his friend to leave him behind, as he charged to their enemy''s territory.

    "Just tell me what it is and stop going in circles." He shouted again, sounding slightly desperate to hear what he had to say. "Mike, spill it out."

    This time, he knew he had no choice, remembering that despite Gerald''s reputation as a good guy in the public''s eyes.

    Gerald also had his other side. He could also be the man who could be as hard as a stone. He could kill a man with his bare hands without mercy if he believed he deserved it.

    "All I am just saying is..." Mike paused as he attempted to calm him one more time. "...to use your head. Think rationally and not emotionally."

    He needed his friend to be level-headed, especially when he was not at his side, to stop him from doing anything stupid.

    "And yes, this has something to do with Haley and your baby." He finally answered his unspoken question.

    "I was supposed to meet with Alfred this morning about a case. I knew it was urgent, but he canceled at thest minute." Mike informed him of an earlier event.

    He believed Alfred would not cancel a meeting just like that, especially if important unless his othermitment could be more urgent.

    He did not want to think much about it, concluding that it could be about the organization.

    "But then again, I received a phone call. Someone took Haley. And from their description, it could be her father, Alfred."

    It made sense.

    Alfred must have put two and two together and somehow had found a way to track her down. Or it could be a coincidence that someone saw her and told Alfred about it.

    There could be several possible reasons andbinations. But the bottom line was. Somebody took Haley. And he suspected it was Alfred.

    "But you are not a hundred percent sure." Gerald appeared calm, but he could sense the underlying anger in his voice.

    "I have no concrete proof yet, but my instinct told me it was him." And more often than not, in his underground line of work, evidence was not usually necessary before taking action.

    He just needed his instinct to judge a situation. And in this case, he did not doubt his findings.

    "Do you believe you might think of a clue where her father would have taken Haley and my child?" Gerald asked, but Mike could already see his eyes turning. It was like a spinning wheel, not stopping until he had an answer.

    "Alfred could have taken her home. You know his house is like a fortress." Mike suggested, believing it was well-guarded and almost imprable.

    Even he or Gerald would have a hard time passing through their security. Although, he was not discounting that it might be difficult but not impossible.

    "Any other ce that you might think of," Gerald asked again, probably covering all their grounds.

    He could think of other safehouses, but nothingpared to Alfred''s family home.

    "I doubt if Alfred would take her to Don''s home. Besides, Don is still in his room in the hospital, recuperating from his injuries." He reminded his friend that his other boss was not an option.

    His safer bet would be Alfred''s mansion.

    "If you give me a few hours, I can know more and get more details," Mike rmended since he knew a source to help him gather information.

    There was a long silence in the other line, but he could still hear his friend breathing. Gerald must be contemting his suggestion before answering.

    "I will only give you a couple of hours," Gerald said, hissing on the other line with a barely controlled temper.

    He could tell it was taking his friend every patience in his guts to stop himself from running to save Haley and their baby.

    But they needed to n their next move before taking action. That was the only way to guarantee their sess.

    "That is all I need," Mike said as he hung up the phone. He did not want to waste another minute as he searched for his other contacts.

    His friend needed him more to do his part with precision than to worry about him and what he would do.

    He also hated he could not be there for his friend, especially when he needed him the most.

    But he knew they had different roles to act and y in this borate scheme if they wished to save Haley and his child from their adversaries.

 Chapter 1355: Not be for long

    "Ouch!"

    That hurt.

    She let go of the fork in her hand as she looked at her finger. So far, it was just a scratch.

    She was trying to unlock her door by tinkering on the doorknob.

    At first, she tried the hairpin on her hair, inserting the small metallic pin into the keyhole. But she failed. She concluded it was easier to watch it done in the movies than doing it in real life.

    "Please work." She desperately uttered as she tried inserting the fork again into the thin slit of the door, but the small opening was just too narrow for the silver cutlery to fit inside.

    It was just no use.

    She could not open the wooden blockage. She could not get out of there and escape through the door.

    She dropped the fork back on her te and slumped back on her chair, giving up on her current escape n. But it did not mean that she had given up. She just had to find another way.

    She knew she could not stay in that house for long. Not if she wanted to be free from his father and his ns.

    "What now?" Haley asked herself as she allowed her eyes to wander around her old room. She had slept in this room countless times, but she had never attempted to escape it before.

    She stood up, walked over to the window, and looked down on thewn outside. She saw two guards who just passed by. Then, they were gone.

    "What if..." She thought about it for a second. She even attempted to unlock it. And it easily cracked open.

    But as she stared outside, she knew it was impossible. It was a long way down. And she would not attempt such a stunt due to her condition.

    She would not ce her baby in a dangerous situation. She had to think of another way as she turned away from herst alternative.

    "I know you have no suggestions, but I need you to hang in there." She touched her belly as she spoke to her unborn child. "Ok."

    She knew she had to get out of there as soon as possible. She could not let her father force her to marry that monster.

    Suddenly, her heart drummed inside her chest as she recalled what her father had told her. It was as ifing back to this ce was not bad enough. Her father insisted that she marry that man who had been working side by side with her father.

    "No..." She muttered under her breath as she attempted to calm herself down. "Never."

    She would never marry another man as long as she lived. Besides, she believed there might be the slightest chance that Gerald was alive. At least, that was what her gut was telling her.

    She still wanted to see him and hear from him all these usations they were throwing at him. She wanted to hear from his lips if those were true.

    And then what?

    She guessed she would cross that bridge when she got there. For now, all that she wanted to do was to see Gerald as he breathed and lived.

    "Haley, I hope you are decent because I aming inside, my darling." She heard the voice of her father after his initial knock.

    But his father opened the door before she could answer, catching her standing near the window while she watched him enter her room.

    "Hello, my darling. You always look so bright as the sunshine." Her father marched toward her, ready to hug her and give her the usual kiss.

    However, she dodged away from him, not wanting his hands and lips on her skin. She did not even want to breathe the same air as him if she only had a choice.

    "When are you going to let me go? I don''t want to be here." Haley demanded, not wanting to stay in her father''s domain a minute longer.

    She moved toward the other side of the bed, as far away from her father. Then, her eyes nced at the door, wondering if she could make a break for it.

    However, she doubted she could outrun the men guarding this ce.

    If she would escape, nobody should know about it until she was long gone. That was the only way.

    "That is easy." Her father shrugged his shoulder. "All you have to do is say yes." Alfred proudly smiled at her as if that was the best idea he had said to her.

    But that was not what she wanted. She did not want to marry her father''s associate. If her father imed that Gerald was the devil, that man was worse.

    "I already told you no. I am not marrying Michel, Michael, or whatever his name is." She insisted. "So, just let me go before I file an abduction case against you."

    But her father only boastfullyughed at her threat before sittingfortably on the chair near her window. He even crossed his legs as he leaned on the backrest while pulling an expensive tobo out of his jacket.

    "Please do not smoke that in front of me." She asked him when he was about to get his lighter. She did not want the secondhand smoke to affect her child''s development.

    "Oh! I am sorry if you insist." He put the cigarette back inside his pocket with a smirk on his lips. "I am easy to talk to remember. You can always ask me nicely. And I know I can always count on you."

    She suddenly remembered that her father was a sweet talker. But that would not work on her anymore. She had learned her lesson.

    "I am not the same naive and stupid girl you raised, Dad. I know better now." She told him as she watched him like a hawk, believing her father had something up his sleeves.

    "You have always been an intelligent child. That is why I am so proud of you. But I hope you will be wise enough to think of what would be best for your baby." Her father crossed his arms across his chest as he stared at her.

    "Why are you so interested in me and my baby? You already had everything you want. Just let us go. I promise you will never hear from us again. I will never tell a soul about you and your private life." Haley hoped her father would have a heart and just let them go.

    But her hope faded as soon as she saw the devilish smile on his lips. His eyes twinkled as if he had something exciting to tell her.

    "You see. I can''t do that." Then, her father stood up and walked menacingly close to her. He only stopped when he was a meter away.

    "I need you and your growing child." He continued, this time, his eyes focused on her swollen belly.

    "Why? Why are you so interested in my child?" She did not believe for a second that her father wanted to be a grandfather to her baby.

    She could tell her father had something else in mind for her child. And that was what got her more worried. She was afraid that her child might be in danger.

    "Because..." Her father paused as he shifted his eyes back to hers. "That child is the heir to the throne." Her father uttered with excitement.

    But it only confused her more rather than answered her questions. She had no idea what Alfred was bbering about. "Heir to the throne?" What throne? Which Kingdom?

    Her child was no prince or princess since she was not royalty, nor was the father of her child. Therefore, her father''s words did not make sense at all.

    "Let me exin it to you, my Princess." Her father said as he moved closer, trapping her into a corner.

    "You see. Don was trying hard to be the new underground leader of the organization that Gerald''s father had built.

    Although some had already vowed loyalty to him, many were still unconvinced that he should take over." Alfred informed her.

    "So, what does my child have to do with it?" She tried to encourage her father to tell her more so she would know more about his ns for her and her unborn child.

    "If you agree to marry Michael Prescot, I will put him as Gerald''s recement. I will vote out Don as the new leader. Besides, Don is old like me. We need fresh blood, like Michael." Her father suggested his protegee.

    "Because you want someone you can control. And you think Michael is the one." She heard that her father was supporting his campaign as the new Governor of their state.

    "Yes, precisely." Her father nodded, acknowledging her deductions. "And many of our members like him more than they like Don. But still, many have reservations. Many are still loyal to Joaquin and his son, Gerald."

    Alfred moved closer again, but this time, he only stopped when he was a foot away. Then, he extended his hand and touched her belly.

    She swiped them away, not wanting him to touch her child, but he onlyughed at her action.

    "I think I know what you wanted." She said, finally realizing her father''s n. "You are going to use my child to earn the trust of the people still loyal to Gerald."

    Her father finally walked away, giving her some space to breathe. But he neither confirmed nor denied her assumption. Not yet.

    "You see if you marry Michael, then he adopts your child. That would unite the entire factions. That would solve all our problems." Her father said, looking quite satisfied with himself.

    "What about Gerald?" She suddenly asked, wanting to know if he was indeed still alive. "What are you nning to do with him?"

    "We believe he is still alive." Alfred casually told her as if it was not such a big deal. "But I promise you, it will not be for long."

 Chapter 1356: A beautiful butterfly

    She could not be happier as she danced and sang on her way to the small living room of her penthouse suite.

    She felt like her feet floated in the air, barely touching the ground. And it sounded like she heard the angels ying their harps and flutes as music resounded around her.

    She was on cloud nine as her eyes stared at the glittering rock on her finger. Truthfully, it might not be the most expensive diamond she had worn before. But for her, it was the most valuable.

    It might not have cost as much as her previous engagement ring, but for her, it was priceless because the person who gave it to her was one in a million.

    "Something is different about you..." ire dered as she walked into the room, carrying tworge paper bags loaded with groceries.

    One thing Nora had made sure of since she had managed her career. She had plenty of healthy food and no junk foods she loved so much. Her manager did not want her to eat anything that could make her sick or ruin her figure.

    "Do I?" Serena asked her assistant, still sporting a beaming smile on her red lips. "I have not noticed anything different about me." She stated.

    She went straight to the couch and grabbed one of the scripts on the table. Then, she started reading them, memorizing some of the lines.

    "No, don''t take my baby." She spoke and acted in the first line. "I don''t know how I will survive without my baby." She continued.

    However, there was something wrong with how she delivered the lines. She was smiling when she should be grieving.

    "Well, you are certainly extra chirpy today," iremented as she pulled out the contents, emptying the bags and lining the items up on the counter. "And I think I know why."

    She was indeed ecstatic. It was like nothing could weigh her down. For the first, she felt like everything was falling into ce.

    "I am not paying to specte about my life." She dropped the script back on the table, believing she could not concentrate on them.

    She guessed she was not doing the story any justice by reviewing them while she was in this mood. Then, she walked over to her assistant side and checked if she had bought all the items on her list.

    "I hope you have not forgotten the gummy bears." She remembered Ken also loved eating them.

    They were some of her favorites, especially when she was nervous. She liked chewing on those sugary, gummy treats. And she discovered that Ken also shared the same sweet tooth.

    "Here." ire pulled out a pack of the delicious candy. Then, she took out thest piece in the bag. "Don''t you know how embarrassing it is for a single girl like me to buy such things?"

    Serena liked that ire had started to warm up to her. She was not the silent, shy girl when she began working for her anymore.

    Now, she could freely speak her mind, like they were friends and not just an employee. And she liked that. She was d to have friends she could talk to without fear of judgment.

    However, returning to the item in the spotlight, her assistant pushed the box toward her. Now that she was in a rtionship again, she did not want to get caught unprepared for any eventuality.

    "Well, I let you have some if you need it." She jokingly told her assistant.

    Thest thing she wanted was an unwanted pregnancy because she did not protect herself. Although she dreamt more than anything to have a child, she still wanted to be sure that she and Adam were on the same page.

    She wanted marriage. She wanted a happy home where their child would grow up in a loving family. She wanted the white picket fence but not the fairy tale.

    But then she stopped daydreaming after seeing her assistant, whose face turned into a ripe tomato. Her nose and cheeks were burning. She believed she could egg on them.

    "Don''t tell me you are still a virgin?" She asked her, finding her reaction unusual for someone about her age.

    "Damn!" She cursed herself, realizing her beautiful assistant had never been in a rtionship or at least never reached that point in a rtionship.

    "It is not like I am as beautiful as you. And the boys would be lining up to have me." Her assistant answered, clearly looking mortified as she turned away from her.

    "The only boys interested in speaking to me are those who wish to ask about you," ire confessed, telling her she never had a boy interested in a nerd like her.

    She never actually thought that ire had an issue with her looks. She always believed that her assistant could handle herself well and that she wasfortable with her appearance.

    She never once thought she was insecure, although she was slightly shy. So, she never mentioned anything to her, not wanting to offend her by saying anything about her style.

    "But you are beautiful, ire. If only the boys would see that." But Serena could only sadly admit that most boys look at physical appearance first before getting to know a girl.

    Boys tended to think with their testosterone first before their brains. So, sometimes, they miss the chance to meet an incredible woman by wrongly judging them by their looks.

    Nevertheless, she only saw a slight problem in their situation. And she knew exactly how to remedy it. But, of course, it would be up to ire if she was willing to ept her solution.

    "That is ok. I know someday I will find my prince charming when I least expected it. And he will like me for me." ire dered, but still Serena heard the despair in her tone. There was sadness in them that she could not ignore.

    "I do not doubt that." She also agreed, nodding as she stared into her assistant''s face. "I believe we have someone that is right for us."

    Her mind suddenly conjured up Adam''s face. She could not help but cite herself as an example. After having tragic rtionships, she thought she was ready to give up on love.

    However, fate had something else nned for her. Now, she was deliriously in love with this man, who she believed also felt the same way.

    "I am happy that you finally found him, Ms. Serena. You deserve to be happy." ire said, genuinely smiling as she nced her way.

    She was ecstatic about that, too. However, would it be better if ire could find the man for her, as an idea crossed her mind?

    And why should she wait for him when she could increase the chance of finding the man for her much earlier, she thought.

    "And you also deserved to find the love of your life." She told her as she moved closer to her, standing before her. "Do you mind?" She pointed at her sses.

    When she gave her approval, she took it off. "You see..." She stared into her beautiful eyes. "You are a stunning woman, but sometimes men can''t see it because you hide your beautiful features with your cloak of insecurities."

    "You use these sses to protect yourself from people''s expectations. You cover your body with these oversized clothes to safeguard yourself from their judgments." She told her.

    But truthfully, that was how she saw herself before she met the man who saved her from herself. She had been living behind her insecurities, protecting herself from rejection.

    "Honestly, we are no different. I was you before I realized I could be someone else. Someone better." She admitted to her, telling her that she was no better.

    Not until.

    She finally realized all she had been doing was hurting herself. She was her first critic and the first person who judged her as weak and useless.

    And she ultimately discovered no one could hurt but herself.

    "But I can never be like you," ire said. "You are Serena, a famous star. I am just a nerd."

    She could see the defeated look on her face. The one she saw in the mirror every day before she realized she was more than that.

    "But you can." She tried to convince her assistant that it was not about the looks alone that was important. It was how one saw herself.

    "Frankly, one thing I realized when I met Adam. I have to love myself before I can let him love me." She did not know if that made any sense. But to her, that was the only way.

    "I have to believe that I deserve to love myself before I can ept that other people can love me too." She exined further, hoping that would get through to her.

    In her other rtionships, she always felt that she had to

    be someone else for the men in her life to love her. She lost who she was, leaving her with no identity and self-respect.

    "But..." ire was about to argue with her, but she stopped her, knowing already what she would say.

    "I agree. Looks sometimes do matter. But only to show who you are." She interrupted her.

    "You can continue wearing those nerdy clothes if that is how you want the world to see you. But if you only hid behind them because you are afraid to show them who you are. Then, that is the problem."

    And Serena believed she hit a bullseye. ire was no different from her. And she wished to help her.

    She believed ire was a beautiful butterfly, afraid to break out of her cocoon. But if she would just spread her wings, she would see the colors that hid behind her wings.

 Chapter 1357: I never had a doubt

    Serena had ns to assist her assistant in her transformation, but that would have to wait for another time. First, she had to prepare herself for hering guests.

    Adam promised to join her for lunch and was bringing Ken with him. Therefore, she needed to prepare something special.

    "Do you need help?" ire asked as she struggled with the ingredients she needed for her dishes.

    Well, she was an actress, not a gourmet chef. She might know a few things about the basics of cooking, but she guessed that was enough as she tried to understand the instructions for cooking Adam''s favorite dish.

    "I guess." Serena could not pretend to know what she was doing when she did not. "I can use a hand."

    ire moved closer to her, grabbing another knife and chopping board, before taking a few pieces of the vegetables she had been working on.

    "At your rate, your guests will be eating by dinner." Her assistant teased her as she helped her cut the remaining vegetables faster and more evenly.

    "Precisely..." She also acknowledged herck of skills in cooking.

    However, she intended to remedy that soon. She nned to learn more about taking care of a family.

    "Maybe you can teach me," Serena suggested to her assistant. Who was best to mentor her but the person who already knew her? Right?

    "Sure, I would love to help you. But I don''t know that much." Her assistant admitted.

    But she was okay with that. She only needed to learn a few things. Then, the rest she could figure it out by herself.

    Besides, she would have Adam by her side. She was confident he would also teach her the rest of the things she needed to know.

    "So, what do I do with this meat?" She asked her, knowing that she might burn it if she did not ask for assistance.

    "First, we need to marinate it." ire taught her what to do with therge chunk of meat she wanted to roast in the oven.

    She and her assistant worked their butts in the kitchen, creating a three-course meal for thest two hours. It was exhausting as she finally sat her ass on the stool beside her.

    She knew it would be rtively easier to order their meal from one of her favorite restaurants or to take Adam and Ken to eat outside.

    However, that was not what she wanted. She wanted to surprise Adam by doing something special for him.

    "You better hit the shower because you don''t want Adam to see you all sweaty and smelling like onions and garlic." Her assistant told her.

    "I will take care of this," ire pointed at the mess she made in the kitchen.

    She stretched her arms upward before moving her

    face towards her armpit, smelling herself. "I don''t stink like that." Sheined after sniffing her body and clothes with her nose.

    "But I will help you before I..." She did not want to leave her mess. But ire pushed her out of the way.

    "I will deal with this while you clean up and pretty up." ire pointed at her messy bun and her clothes full of sauces and sttered oil.

    "Okay. I am going." Serena threw her hands in the air in surrender, letting her assistant call the shot this once.

    She went straight to her private room and the shower, preparing for Adam''s arrival. She agreed with ire. She wanted to look her best for him. It was not just for vanity''s sake. But she wanted him to see that she had changed.

    Finally, she knew who she was. She had lived her life living in the shadows of her characters. But now, she could identify Serena, and she loved her.

    And that was the Serena she wanted Adam to fall madly in love with. Hopefully, they had a lifetime to build their rtionship with love, trust, and faith in each other.

    "You never look so happy." She told herself as she stared at her naked face, void of the powder and colorants she put on her face to make herself more beautiful.

    She guessed she did not need those to feelplete. She only required Adam. And hopefully, Ken wouldplete her life.

    After picking a simple dress and putting just a tinge of powder on her face, she knew she was ready.

    "Wow! You look great. But you always look great even in tattered clothes." ire said as she ced the final touches on the dining table.

    "Wait!" Serena said, noticing that something else was missing.

    She quickly moved to the kitchen, grabbing the gummy bears she had ced in a candy jar earlier. Then, she dropped them on the nearby table, where Ken would notice them.

    "Now, that is perfect." She said after looking at the room. She could not wait for Adam and Ken to arrive.

    "I guess my services are not needed anymore." ire dered as she picked up her bag. "Call me if you need anything else."

    She looked at her assistant again, seeing a beautiful, incredible woman who was afraid to show her true self.

    "I will. Or you can stay and join us for lunch. After all, you already helped me prepare it." Serena offered.

    She thought it would be great to have the people she cared about joining her on this day. Somehow, she would admit that ire had be a friend, not just someone who worked for her.

    "I don''t think that is a good idea." ire declined her offer, but Serena grabbed her bag and returned it to the counter.

    "I insist." She said as she added another te on the small table.

    She could not wait to build a house where she could settle with Adam as a married couple.

    Although she already had a beautiful house somewhere miles away, she had never considered it a home. It was more like an investment, a property she owned, nothing more.

    Finally, the bell rang, signaling the arrival of her guests. Quickly, with flying feet, she moved to the door to answer it.

    "Adam!" She enthusiastically greeted her fiancee as if they had not spent the entire night together. She automatically threw her body into his arms, which he epted with open arms.

    She felt like a young teenager, throwing herself at her teenage crush. But who cared? She would never be embarrassed to show him how much she loved him.

    "Ken!" But she quickly pried her body away from him when she noticed the young boy standing behind her fiancee. "I am d that you came."

    She opened the door wider, letting the two inside.

    "Adam is right. I should not pass up on a free meal." Ken said, which only confused her.

    She could not tell if that was a joke between the two as they looked at each other.

    "That is right." She decided to y along, knowing boys could sometimes be more yful than girls.

    "Anyway, I want you to meet ire, my friend." She introduced her assistant to the young boy. "She will also be joining us for lunch."

    She told the two, who followed her toward her mini kitchen. She guessed it was about time she got herself a bigger apartment. Living in a hotel room was not practical anymore.

    "Hi. I am Ken, Serena''s friend." The boy introduced himself to the youngdy while ire epted his offered hand.

    "We prepared a light meal for us to share. Please take a seat." She offered.

    After a few more minutes, they all settled down and enjoyed a simple meal of roast beef and some veggie appetizers.

    However, she did not dare to prepare a dessert, so she bought a pre-made cake from one of her favorite bakeries. It was a chocte-vored sweet confectionary that she hoped Ken would like.

    "I think the food was superb." Adam praised her cooking as he took hisst bite.

    "You have ire to thank for it. She did most of the cooking. I only helped." She confessed, knowing she could not take the credit.

    "You did more than help, Ms. Serena," ire said, negating her statement.

    "What do you think of our cooking?" She shifted her attention to her other guest, who seemed quiet since he arrived.

    "Honestly, it is delicious." He said with his limited words. Then, he was chewing his meat again, appearing he was enjoying the food.

    She could only guess that the food before him would still be better than what he used to eat on the street. Suddenly, her need to protect and adopt him intensified, hoping she could finally convince him to ept her offer.

    "I am happy to hear that." She tapped the boy on the shoulder before returning to the adult conversation.

    "Adam mentioned that you will be building a house where you will both live once you get married." The boy suddenly uttered, slightly surprising her.

    "Yes, that is our n." She answered, wondering what the kid had in mind.

    "Well..." Ken was about to say something but paused for a few seconds. "He also said you want me to live with you." He hesitantly stated, which made her nod her head in agreement.

    She did not want to say anything, not wanting him to stop whatever was on his mind.

    "Are you sure you want me in your lives?" The young boy lowered his head as he let go of his utensils and looked down at hisp.

    She could see the fear of rejection, the pain of constantly being disappointed in his eyes. And she knew how hard it was for him to ask these questions.

    And at that moment, all she wanted to do was put her arms around him and assure him that was all she wanted.

    "I never had a doubt."

 Chapter 1358: Stop doubting your heart. Listen to it

    She had been seeing David for a while, but nothing had changed. She still could not remember anything about him.

    It was like the ident had wiped out every memory of her past from her mind. Now, all she could do was make a fresh start.

    "Doc, why can''t I remember?" She remembered asking her neurologist for a physical exnation. Did she damage a part of her brain that contains all her memories?

    "I am sorry. But we don''t see a neurological exnation for your condition." Her doctor told her. "As far as your tests had gone, you should have regained your memories."

    "But the brain is still one mysterious organ. We still had many questions as to how it truly functions." The doctor added, which was not exactly the answer she wanted.

    "Still, doctor, do you think I still have a chance to regain my past." She wanted some assurance or confirmation. But the doctor could not give her one.

    "Only time can tell." It was not the answer she needed to hear, but that was all she got.

    It meant there was a slim chance she could regain her memories, but also a big chunk she might not.

    However, she could not help but wonder what would happen if she did remember her past. Would she like to recall her life before the ident?

    Or would she be better off moving forward and starting afresh with her new life? Honestly, she had no clue. She was more confused every day as she struggled between her two paths.

    "I don''t know what to do." That was the truth as she stared at the mirror, trying to figure out the answer from her eyes. But there was none.

    "What are you talking about, Rose?" Her sister suddenly entered the room, hearing her soft outcry. "Do you need help with something?" Roseann asked as she moved closer.

    "I can fix your hair if you want." Her younger sister offered as she stood beside her, facing the mirror.

    She wished that was the only problem that she had. But her wet hair was the least of her worries as she had thought of what had bothered her since waking up that morning.

    "It is not really what I need." She finally confessed as her sister grabbed the brush on the vanity table and stroked her still-wet hair with the gentle bristles.

    She liked it when Roseann did these sweet and simple things with her. It felt like they were making new memories together. They were bonding.

    However, she did not feel the pressure of connecting with her. It was like their rtionship was easy. The progression was not that significant, but she wasfortable with it.

    "Then, what is bothering you? You used to tell me things. Not everything, but I think you still trusted me enough with some of your secrets." Her sister informed her.

    She could not tell if her sister was telling her the truth, but somehow, it felt right. Or maybe she did not see any problem with believing her. What would she lose if she epted her words?

    "I don''t want to burden you any further. You are already doing so much..." But she could not finish as her sister stopped her.

    "And I will never get tired of carrying your burden. Almost all my life, you had carried mine, so let me do this in return." Roseann said, sounding genuinely sincere with her words.

    Besides, what reason did her sister have to lie to her? It just did not make sense if she could not trust her family. They were all she got.

    "So, tell me, what is the problem." Roseann insisted as her sister stood behind her and stared at her through the ss mirror. "And don''t bother hiding some of the details. I am good at deciphering them."

    With the short time she spent living with her sister, she learned that Roseann was indeed intelligent. In their family, she was the first to finish college. And now, she was a doctor.

    But based on her sister, Roseann would not have gone to school if not for her sacrifices. But then again, she could not remember anything about those.

    Nheless, it was a memory she could live without. She did not want a constant reminder of her sacrifice because she felt it should not be like that.

    No one should feel like they were sacrificing if they did something out of love.

    "Ok." She expressed with a heavy breath, feeling like a ton of bricks were weighing down on her chest. "I..." She attempted to say, but something seemed to block her airpath.

    Suddenly, she realized it was her as she forgot to release the air in her lungs. "I don''t know if I should still keep seeing David."

    There, she finally voiced out her concern. She had been thinking about that thought for days. But could not decide on what was best.

    Although Rose still felt something for him, she was unsure if that was enough for them to continue this rtionship or whatever was between them.

    Was she willing to push through with this affair, even if she had doubts and hesitations? Would she risk her fresh start for something she could not guarantee a happy ending?

    "What are you saying?" Roseann sounded shocked by her confession as her eyes narrowed in her direction, looking at her like she had gone insane.

    "I do not want to hurt him, but I don''t know if I still love him." She finally admitted to her sister and herself what had been bothering her.

    She had been thinking about this for a long time, probably since she learned about him after waking up from hera. But she did not have the guts to say anything.

    Or maybe she was guilty of hurting him after all the great things she heard about him. But could she keep him by her side because she felt obligated?

    Or should she let him go because it was the right thing to do?

    "That is understandable to have some doubts. Your memory has still not yet returned. But once it does, you will see the truth." Her sister responded with a look of certainty.

    If only she could also feel like that, without a doubt, believe what her sister was saying. But unfortunately, her mind had more questions than answers. And she was afraid that she might never discover them at all.

    "And what truth is that?" She asked. "But the more important question..." She paused while pping her face gently as if that should wake her up from this uncertainty. "Will I ever remember what my life used to be?"

    Honestly, she was starting to doubt the possibility. She felt it was easier if she epted that she would never remember any of it at all.

    "I still believe you will remember everything, at least the most important ones. You only need to have faith." She stated.

    It was easier said than done.

    "But what if I don''t remember what we used to be? What if I don''t learn to love him like I had loved him once before." Rose asked her sister, wondering if she had the answer.

    She finally pulled out from her tiny closet the dress she was supposed to wear for her date. Then, she ced the new flowery sundress Roseann had given her on the bed, staring at it for a few seconds.

    "What if fate tells me this is the end of the road for us? That we are both better off as friends and nothing more. And eventually, we should go on with each other''s lives without each other."

    "What if..." She had many more what-ifs ying at the edge of her mind, just waiting to get voiced out.

    "We can talk about all the what-ifs of this world, but we will never get all the answers." Roseann interrupted her incessant litany.

    "But one thing I know is how much you and David loved each other. And you still do. I can still see it, even if you can''t." Her younger sister said with what seemed to be a pain in her eyes.

    "Do you want to know a secret?" Her sister suddenly looked away from the mirror and moved toward the small window of her room.

    "What secret?" Suddenly, she was curious. She guessed she felt like a sponge. She would absorb whatever information was out there if that would help her fill her brain with memories again.

    "I am not proud of my behavior, but just like you, I am human and capable of making mistakes." Her sister said, not sounding like she was about to say a revtion but more like a confession.

    "You see. I am not proud to say this, but I never envied your life until you met David. I wondered how lucky you are to have a man like him.

    But I was also happy for you because you deserved a man like him. However, the ident happened. Then, the amnesia.

    Somewhat, a small part of me wishes you wouldpletely forget David because I have fallen in love with him. But I also knew my feelings were wrong because he only had eyes for you.

    And I genuinely believed in that heart of yours. You felt the same way about him. You just needed to dig deeper." Rosemented.

    So, stop doubting your heart, but instead, listen to it.

 Chapter 1359: Just too blind to see

    He could feel it in his guts. It was sending shivers of fear in his entire body. It was killing him slowly.

    "No, I have to do something," David mumbled while pacing the floor in his office.

    He knew he sounded like a lunatic, talking to himself while acting like he was going out of his mind.

    But the thought of losing her was something he could not bear. And he believed she was slowly slipping away.

    "Rose, what else do I have to do?" He tried to think ande up with a new n.

    He had won countless cases because he was great at producing solutions to problems. But he seemed to be failing miserably in this one.

    He tried everything to win her back. He took her to their favorite spots and introduced her to the things she used to love. But nothing seemed to work.

    Or maybe that was the problem.

    Was he trying too hard to make her remember? Instead of gaining her trust, he might be pushing her further away. At least, that was Evan''s assessment.

    "Give her time." He could still hear his friend''s words echoing in his head. "You are suffocating her by shoving those memories too fast. I think you need to give her some space." His friend suggested.

    But how much time and space? When all he wanted to do was be with her.

    However, what if his friend was right? What if the only way to keep her was to let her go? But could he take that risk of losing her forever?

    He would only know the answer if he decided to do it. Until then, that was an idea he still did not wish to consider.

    "Hey, Roseann!" He immediately greeted the woman who opened the door. "How are you doing these days?"

    He had not spent time with his friend for quite a while. He had been so busy with Rose that he barely had time to talk to his friend except for a few greetings.

    "Same as before," Roseann answered with a curt shrug. "Nothing much but a tight shift." Telling him how busy she was at the hospital.

    Suddenly, he felt a little guilty for abandoning Roseann. He would admit since Rose woke up, he only had time for her.

    But now, he realized he had forgotten to be a friend to the only person who had been there for him when he needed a friend.

    She had been there through his ups and downs. She had been his strength during the time that he almost gave up. But suddenly, he did not just leave her but also turned his back on her.

    "By the way, I still have not apologized for how I acted the..." But Roseann stopped him from saying anything more.

    "No, don''t. It is not necessary. As I said, I am partly to me for it." She interrupted him. "There is no more need to talk about it."

    He was not proud of how he had reacted to what he had seen. And the way he had treated her and his friend. Of course, he should have given them the benefit of the doubt.

    But he had allowed his temper to rule over his judgment. He acted as the judge and the executioner without giving Roseann and Adam a chance to defend themselves.

    But now, he knew the truth. Truthfully, he was ashamed of his actions. But thankful that Adam and Roseann were willing to forget the whole thing.

    It was water under the bridge, as they said.

    "I heard that Adam and Serena are back together." He wondered if she heard about it. "But I also heard it is because of you. So, thank you for helping my sister."

    He guessed that could not have been easy for Roseann to do. But it only cemented what he thought of her. She was a great person with an incredible personality and an outstanding character.

    "No need to thank me. I just corrected my mistake." She moved along the living room, offering him a sit while they waited. "Besides, I think Adam and Serena deserve each other."

    He could see the genuine smile on her lips. It was a clear indication that she was happy for the couple. That she was not just saying that.

    "Yeah, I am happy that they are back together. Serena deserves a man who would love her after all she had gone through." David honestly felt d he finally could see his sister sincerely happy.

    But, of course, he also wanted to see his friend happy. But sometimes, it was not that easy. It seemed that true love did note in a beautiful gift wrap. It was not a giveaway handed on a silver tter.

    Some unlucky people spent their lifetime searching for it but failed to find the person who could make them whole. Therefore, he believed if one had found their match, they should never let them go.

    "Yeah, I thought so too." She said with a smile, but he could sense that something was bothering her.

    As they said, the eyes were the windows of one''s soul. And he could peek through her thoughts through the pain he saw reflecting in her eyes.

    "I can only hope you find the right man, specifically destined for you." David knew she had been desperately longing for someone who would love her.

    "And stop settling for less." He added, noting how she had resorted to desperation.

    And he also cited his sister as an example. Serena did not have a clean record regarding her past rtionship. She had terrible taste in men that put her in difficult situations.

    But not keeping his nose clean, he, too, had his share of terrible rtionships, or if he could even call his hooks up that.

    "I will keep note of your advice." Roseann agreed, giving him a thumbs up. "Stop dating the jerks. Got it!" She saluted in response, making their conversation a light joke.

    "You know what I mean." But he was serious. He believed that Roseann deserved a decent man who would treat her as the most important person in his life.

    Truthfully, he would have fallen for her if not for Rose because she was a terrific girl. He believed she was not hard to love. But unfortunately, his heart already belonged to her sister. And he could not give it to anyone else.

    And sadly, it was not Adam too.

    Nevertheless, if someone like him could find someone like Rose, he was sure Roseann could end up with his perfect man eventually.

    "Yeah! Don''t worry about me." Roseann said as she tapped him on the shoulder while she stood behind his seat. "I am a big girl. I can manage to find my big bad wolf."

    That was what she used to call him in one of their jokes, which brought a smile to his lips. He guessed he would have to trust fate. That her destiny just awaited her by the corner.

    "Anyway, my sister is just taking a while to prepare herself. So, feelfortable while I check on her." Roseann said as she changed the topic.

    She squeezed his shoulder one more time before she moved on. He felt sad for her, but he still believed she was young. She just had to wait for the right time and the right man.

    On the other hand, his clock was ticking. He believed he did not have much time left. His time was now, but the unfortunate ident had put a dent in his ns.

    "By the way, David." She called his attention before she could go far. "Be patient with her. Don''t ever give up on my sister."

    Then, she turned without waiting for his response. Soon, she disappeared at the other door, entering her sister''s room.

    Suddenly, he could not help but wonder if she had read what he felt deep inside. Could she see it in his expression?

    "I won''t," David answered, even if she could not hear him anymore. But it was more a promise to himself. He might let her go, but it did not mean he was giving up on them.

    He would always be there for her no matter what. And he would wait for her until she was ready to ept him back into her life.

    He walked over to the cab that had pictures covering the mantle. Some frames had Rose photos from a young age to the present.

    Then, he took one that was years before he had met her. It was a girl that was unknown to him. Then, his eyes shifted to a present one. Again, a woman that he barely knew because of the ident.

    "I don''t want to." He spoke to the picture. Although he would admit, it was hard.

    He could see the woman he loved in her eyes, but she was trapped inside, unable to free herself from the cage inside her mind.

    And there was nothing he could do to help her. He was useless as he failed to set her free.

    But then again, maybe he just wanted to see what he wanted to believe, but she had been long gone since the ident. The woman that he loved was no more. And he was just too blind to see it.

 Chapter 1360: The Rose

    He could feel his heart palpitating inside his chest. He was nervous. He could tell from his sweaty hands as he maneuvered the car in the light traffic.

    He was still far from their destination. But he could tell it would be a long ride. He could also sense that it would be like one of those nights. It would be a long one.

    "Where are we going?" Rose asked him as she stared out her window, probably trying to figure out his ns.

    He remembered a few times when he would surprise her with a trip or a gift. At first, she would be mad at him because she thought it was too much.

    But eventually, she would give in and ept what he had to offer. Sadly, those were bittersweet memories that he was the only one who could remember.

    "I thought of taking you to where it all began." He curtly said, but he did not tell her any details. He just smiled before returning his eyes to the road ahead.

    It was where their rtionship had started. And unfortunately, it might be the ce where it would also end.

    If that would be their fate, then he would dly ept it.

    "And where is that?" She asked, appearing curious as she turned to look at him.

    When he first thought of bringing her there, he only wished for her to remember who he was. But now, he just wanted to show her how much she meant to him.

    This time, he was not hoping she would regain her memories. And by some miracle, her memories would return.

    He was finally epting that fate had thrown him a curve ball, and he had missed striking a home run. He might be going home a loser after this night was over.

    "It is a surprise." He just said, thinking exining it to her would not change the inevitable.

    Then, both of them fell into an awkward silence as his eyes fixed on the road while she drowned herself in her thoughts.

    "Roseann mentioned that your sister has just got engaged. Why did you not tell me about that?" Rose suddenly asked, breaking the quietness inside the car.

    Honestly, he was surprised that Roseann spoke to her about that. But he guessed Roseann did not want to keep things from her.

    But he could not help but wonder if Roseann also mentioned anything about the incident with Adam. Or that Roseann also had feelings for him.

    But knowing Roseann, she would not try to keep secrets from her sister. But she would not want to hurt her with the truth either.

    "I did not think you would be interested in Serena''s life." David wanted to share with her everything that was happening in his life. But since she woke up from hera, she had been different.

    He felt like he was always walking on thin ice. Any wrong move would put a crack on the foundation and break the only thing that had kept them afloat.

    "Why would you say that? I am still your friend." Her words suddenly cut through him like a sharp knife. "You can always share things with me."

    Was that what he was to her? A friend.

    It hurts to hear her say those things, but he kept a brave face as he looked at her, smiling through his pain. He did not want her to notice how much her words affected him.

    He did not want her to feel guilty for whatever she felt for him. It was not her fault if she did not love him anymore. He could not me her if she could not remember what they used to be.

    "I will take note of that. But yeah, Serena is nning to get married to my College friend, Adam." He finally told her how the two had met and ended up together.

    It was a short story, but it had a great romantic tale.

    He was not a romantic guy when he first met Rose. Nevertheless, he had incredible moves to charm thedies.

    However, all that changed when he fell head over heels in love with her. He would have given the moon as a gift if that was even possible. Instead, he bought something else to prove how much he loved her.

    "Wow, that is incredible. I am so happy for Serena." Rose smiled upon hearing their story. "I guess she deserves to be happy."

    He could see she was sincere. But Rose always loved Serena in the past. In truth, she was the reason why he and Serena had patched up their slight misunderstanding and differences.

    If not for Rose, Serena would still be running away from him and their family, ruining her life by sticking to the side of that bastard that almost destroyed her.

    "Yeah, I agree." David was d that Serena had found Adam. And he also felt relieved that the incident was one misunderstanding. Honestly, he believed Serena deserved a man like Adam and vice versa.

    He finally had something to talk about as they traversed to their destination. And soon, he was parking the car, ready to take her to hisst surprise.

    "Would you mind if I put this on your eyes?" He asked, holding out to her a ck handkerchief he made into a blindfold. "I just want it to be a surprise."

    He had carefully nned this night, and if this would be theirst, he wanted it to be memorable. At least, it would be a new memory she would never forget.

    "Sure," She nodded, agreeing with his n. But he could sense in her voice a slight hesitation. Still, she let him put the ck cloth around her eyes.

    Then, he slowly guided her out of the car, carefully walking to their destination. His only constion was the thought that she still trusted him.

    "Watch your step." He instructed as the boards became slightly uneven. He carefully helped her maneuver in the narrow pathway that would lead them to his final surprise.

    "Are we there yet?" He could hear the curiosity in her voice, relieved that he did not sense a hint of fear in her as he finally stopped.

    He could feel her uneven footing as she mildly lost her bnce. But eventually, she settled just fine as she got used to the mild movement.

    "Yeah, we are here." He finally felt satisfied that it was time to reveal his surprise. "This is for you." He helped her remove the loose knot on her blindfold, finally revealing what was before her.

    "For me?" She uttered, a little breathless as her eyes scanned everything around her.

    He noticed she looked fascinated and amazed at the breathtaking view before her. But his eyes only saw the beauty that was her.

    He wanted to memorize every line in her face. He wished to imprint in his brain how her lips curved into a beautiful smile every time she was happy, how her eyes widened at the wonders of this world.

    He did not want to forget anything about her if this would be thest time he would see her.

    "I thought we should have dinner where we first dated as a couple." He promised this would be thest time he would remind her of their past.

    After this night, he would be setting her free. At least, that was one of his ns. But before that, he would make this night the best they spent together after the ident.

    "Oh! Is this where we went on our first date?" She questioned as she looked at the table where a set of dinner tes were waiting for them.

    Then, her eyes roamed around the deck, checking out the boat. She moved toward the railing, seemingly admiring the view of the vast ocean. Luckily, the moon shone brightly tonight, casting a nice glow on the water''s surface.

    "Yes. I don''t think you remember any of it. But just for the record, this is where we also celebrated our first anniversary." He wished he did not have to tell her any of this.

    He wished she would suddenly remember everything, but unfortunately, that was not happening. He just needed to ept that this might be her only memory of this boat and nothing else.

    "Oh! I am sorry if I don''t..." He knew she was about to apologize for not recalling this ce or any of the events that had transpired in this spot. But he stopped her.

    "No. You don''t have to be sorry. I did not bring you here for that. I only want you to have this new memory of this ce." He said, hoping that he did not upset her.

    "I knew how much you loved the waters. So, I thought of bringing you here." He recalled how she convinced him to buy a yacht when he did not need one.

    He had not even done sailing before. Still, somehow, Rose persuaded him to invest in this piece of luxury. At first, he thought he bought the boat because he only wanted to impress her and get into her pants.

    But then, he realized it was more than that.

    "How did you know that? I never told you that before." Rose seemed surprised, but then again, she realized he was talking about her past.

    When he learned how much she loved the sea and the calmness of being in the water, he wanted to give her that.

    Eventually, he realized he was in love with her. And he wanted to give her the world. But sadly, all he could buy her was this boat, naming it after the woman who had changed his world.

    The Rose.

 Chapter 1361: What conditions?

    She had no intention of hurting him. But she also did not like feeling guilty for not remembering anything about her past, especially memories involving him.

    Rose wished more than anything to get her memories back, but if that was not happening, she also dreamt of finding her ce in this new world.

    "The food is delicious." She knew she should say more, but nothing else came to mind. "I loved it." She wiped the remaining moisture of the wine on her lips after putting her empty ss on the table.

    She could tell that he had put a great deal of preparing the food, the ce, and even the ambiance. He had always considered all her favorites based on what she learned from them.

    "I am d." He took the wine bottle from the cold bucket and refilled their sses.

    She might not remember her favorites, but she loved the taste of the food and even the expensive wine. Maybe they were right about that.

    Maybe they knew more about her preferences than she could remember. But somehow, she remembered this ce for an unknown reason.

    "Thank you for taking me to this ce." She told him as she looked past him and into the open sea. "I think this is my new favorite spot."

    She was in the middle of the top deck, sailing toward the unknown darkness with only the moon and the stars as their guide.

    "It is my pleasure." He responded while watching her. His eyes seemed more focused on her than on the magnificent scenery around them. "I am happy to bring you back to this ce."

    Suddenly, she felt her legs pulling her up on her feet. With a mind of their own, she stepped outside of the table and walked across the deck.

    Slowly, she moved closer to the boat''s edge, holding on to the metal railings, admiring the view as they sailed further away from the docks.

    "I saw this in my dream." She pointed to the view of the water as the moonlight and the bright stars reflected on its wavy waters. "And it is more beautiful than what I imagined."

    She had this recurring dream of sailing to the ends of the world. She enjoyed how the strong gust of salty wind blew her hair in all directions. She loved watching the open ocean as it brought peace, even in the deepest part of her soul.

    She could not exin why she felt that way. But now, she guessed she might find the answer as her dream finally met reality.

    It was not entirely a dream, conjured from her imagination. But something that must have been part of her past.

    "You always loved the sea as far as I know," David told her, but he did not add any exnation for his statement.

    Instead, he stood beside her on the railings, quietly staring at the vast ocean before them. It was like, just like her, he was in deep thought.

    "Did I ever mention why I loved it so much?" She asked, wondering if she could remember any part of her past if only she knew the reason behind it.

    If she managed to dream about this part of her life, then maybe her other dreams might not be a concoction of her mind.

    Probably, those were memories trapped in the deepest part of her brain that was trying to resurface back into her consciousness.

    "Yeah, you mentioned it to me a couple of times before," David responded with a silly smile. "I sort of enjoy hearing about it."

    Now, she was curious as to why. "Can you tell me the story?" She wanted to hear about this part of her life that her parents had not mentioned when they told her about her childhood.

    "Well, you grew up in a big and loud family, with all your family, rtives, and friends living in one tinymunity. And you said you never had a quiet time around your house." He smiled again as if he also recalled a few bits and pieces of that past.

    She wished she could remember those memories of growing up with her loving family. All they told her was that they might be poor, but she always had everything she needed. She grew up happy and well-loved.

    "And not that you areining since I know how much you love your family. But sometimes, you feel you want some space for yourself.

    Then, one day, your parents brought you on a short trip where you had to travel by ship. And you told me how much you loved being out on the open sea."

    She did not remember that trip, but it sounded like something a family would do. She wished she could remember every detail of that time, but for now, she would settle for his narrative.

    In her dream, she loved the serenity of being away fromnd, where all she could hear were the calming waves as the water moved with the tide.

    Then, she could feel the rxing breeze that buzzed in her ears as the wind grazed her skin. She felt free even for just an hour or so, which was more than enough to rejuvenate her again.

    "There were no voices from miles away. It was just you, the wind on your face, the sun on your skin, the sprinkles of clouds, the vast sky, and the endless water.

    You said it was your piece of heaven on earth." He continued his narration of how she hade to love the ocean.

    She guessed he had perfectly described her dream. Or what seemed to be her reality, if only she could remember most of it.

    "What about you? Why do you want to be in the ocean?" She asked, suddenly curious why he was out there with her.

    She finally looked away from the darkness and into his face. At least the silhouette of the other half of his features faced her.

    She noticed he was looking far beyond the sky as his face tilted upward. Was he looking at the stars or the moon? She could not tell.

    "I love being with you." He finally answered after a considerable silence. "I want to be where you are." Then, he closed his eyes tightly as if shutting out a memory.

    Then, she felt trapped in an awkward silence where she had nothing to say to his statement. She could note up with any response to his words.

    After a few more minutes, he finally opened his eyes and turned to her. Somewhat, she felt that the scene was familiar. It was like she had seen this before.

    De ja vu.

    Nheless, she could not confirm it since it was just a feeling. She still could not determine if it was a memory or simply an image she produced with her fantasy.

    "I am sorry. I did not mean to dump that on you. I know you want to take things slow..." He was apologizing profusely, but she stopped him.

    "No, that is ok." She understood that this must be as hard for him as it was for her. "Please, stop apologizing for loving me."

    She did not want him to continue being sorry for feeling the way he did, just like she did not want to be guilty of forgetting how she should feel.

    Truthfully, a lot of stuff had be her norm, but whether it was old memory or new, she could not tell anymore. But one thing was for sure. She still could not remember him.

    But in fairness, he was not the only one she still could not seem to recall. Her entire family was still strangers to her. Her past remained nk pages in her mind.

    "But..." She was about to say she could not tell if she felt the same way. Until now, she was confused about how she felt about him.

    She could not honestly foresee if she would learn to love him the way she loved him before. She knew she cared for him, but was that enough?

    "No. You don''t have to say anything." David suddenly spoke again, probably sensing her hesitation to break his heart. "I know you are trying your best, but it is just too goddamn difficult."

    But instead of getting mad, he was smiling as he faced her and stared into her eyes. She could not see any hint of anger in them, but only eptance.

    "I love you then, and I love you still, Rose. And I probably will never stop loving you." David uttered so emotionally that it pierced her heart like a sharp knife, cutting a hole in it.

    Then, she saw him pull something out of his pocket. She could not see it at first because of the darkness, but she could tell it was a small object.

    He did not move for a few seconds as he stared at her. But when he did, he opened his palm and showed her a gift in his hand.

    "What is this?" She asked, confused by this turn of events and with his odd behavior.

    She felt her entire body tremble as she stared at the blue box in his hand. Was it a ring? Was he proposing to her again?

    "No, this is not what you think." He spoke up, opening the box and revealing the jewelry inside it. "This is a promise ring."

    "A promise ring?" It was the first time she heard about it.

    "If you decide to ept this ring, it means you are agreeing with my conditions." He pulled the ring out of the box and showed it closer to her.

    It was not a fancy ring, like the first engagement ring he gave her. It only had three small diamond stones embedded in the gold band, molded with an infinity symbol at the center.

    It was still as beautiful as the other one he gave her. But what conditions was he talking about?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1362: Love was never part of the equation

    "Aaagghgghg!" She breathlessly shouted as she jumped out of bed and paced the room, rubbing her palm up and down across her face.

    She was not dreaming, but her reality seemed worse than when she had a nightmare.

    Much, much worse.

    So much worse.

    She barely slept a wink, but sleep was thest thing on her mind. She had to think of a way to escape this ongoing nightmare before those monsters swallowed her alive.

    "Haley, think." She told herself as thousands of thoughts fought for her attention.

    She could not marry that monster. She would never agree to what her father wanted her to do. She would die first before she became his puppet again.

    Speaking of dying, Gerald was alive. At least, that was what her father was telling her. Although she still had no concrete proof, it appeared her heart wanted to believe every word of it.

    "We have to get out of here." She spoke softly as her hand cradled her baby in her belly. "They said your father is still alive."

    It seemed impossible, but what if it was true? What if Gerald was indeed still living and breathing? She knew she had to do something other than sit and wait, remembering how her father threatened to kill him.

    Her conscience would not allow her to let anything happen to Gerald. Somewhat, she believed she also had to save him, whether what they said about him was true.

    After all, he was still the father of her child. Besides, she believed everybody deserved a chance to defend themselves. And her heart hoped that Gerald had an excellent exnation for all of this.

    "But how?" She thought as she looked outside the window, seeing several men patrolling the area. There was just no escape.

    It seemed her father had learned his lesson as he doubled the guards and increased the security system in the house.

    Then, footsteps came to her door, followed by a soft knock. She knew there was only one person who could be outside her room. Sadly, he was thest person she would like to see.

    "Haley, are you ready?" He asked, but she knew it did not matter if she was. Or if she was not.

    But for now, she had to act like she was ying along. It was the only way she could find a way to escape this hellhole. It was her only way to free herself from this nightmare.

    "You always look incredible, my darling." Her father walked into the room with a beaming smile. Then, he looked at her from head to toe as if inspecting a merchandise before it went to shipping.

    "I am sure Michael would be happy to see you." He continued, which only made her feel worse.

    She felt like a livestock that her father was selling to the highest bidder. But was her situation any different from that? She doubted.

    She looked down at her swollen belly, feeling sorry for her kid. She would condemn her child to this hellish life if she could not find a way out of this ce.

    "Come on, now, Haley. You are meeting your soon-to-be husband. You should be happy." Alfred urged her to smile and cooperate with him. "You don''t want me to be unhappy. Right?"

    But it was not that easy, knowing it was not only her future that was at stake but also her child. She could not, in good conscience, let her child grow up in this environment. And not under the supervision of these criminals.

    "Of course not, Dad." She pushed the words out of her lips, trying not to sound sarcastic or angry. Again, it was not easy.

    Still, for her child, she would put on a show. She forced her lips to smile and pretend to be happy. Thest thing she wanted was for her father to lock her up again in her room and throw away the key.

    "Now, that is so much better. Isn''t it?" His father smiled, patting her on her shoulder. "I am sure that Michael will be a good husband and a great father to your child."

    She hated that her father had to constantly remind her of what was happening soon. But it also served as a reminder that her clock was ticking. She had to act fast before it became toote.

    "I will only agree to marry Michael if you will stop looking for Gerald. If you will leave him alone and let him live his life." She knew begging for her father''s mercy was a waste of time. But she had to try.

    Besides, she wanted to see how her father would react to her statement. Would he give her a hint about Gerald''s status? Did they find him? Was he still alive?

    "That is not exactly how this works, my child. You don''t have any bargaining chips in this deal. As my child, you will do as told, end of discussion." Alfred said as if he was talking to a child.

    His father was right about that. What did she have to use against him? Based on what she had heard, her father had many connections, even in high ces.

    Therefore, where could she run to for help? The only person she believed who could help her was probably running for his life, too. So, how could hee to her rescue?

    "Anyway,e, my darling." He urged her to follow him as he ushered her to the door. "Your Prince is waiting for you, my Princess."

    Oh, how she wished the man outside was her knight in shining armor. But s, she knew that was the opposite. Sadly, the Prince that awaited her was the true viin of her story.

    She allowed her father to guide her as if she did not know every nook and cranny of this massive house. But she kept her eyes open for any possible opportunity of escape that she might have overlooked.

    She was not giving up. There must still be a way.

    Down the stairs, she could already see several people mingling and chatting. It would seem her father was having a soiree for his guests.

    She initially thought it would just be him, this Michael, and probably one or two more people. But she was mistaken. She did not expect several people would be joining them for tonight.

    "Who are all these people?" She finally asked, wanting to know what she would face in just a minute as they descended the stairs.

    She could see some of them lifting their head in her direction, probably trying to see who she was. She saw some familiar faces, but most were strangers to her. She believed this was the first time she had seen their faces.

    "They are my associates. They came from all over the world to meet you, my Princess." Her father whispered into her ears, using the endearing nickname she had loved so much.

    She thought she was his most precious child. She believed his world revolved only on her. But it only showed how naive and stupid she was for believing such a fantasy. It all turned out to be just utter nonsense.

    "Why?" She could not help but be curious. Why would these people want to meet her? It was not as if she would y a role in their organization. That was not happening.

    "Because you will be their Queen, my Princess, once you marry Michael. And you are about to give birth to the descendant of their great leader, Joaquin."

    Her father''s words died down as they approached the men at the foot of the stairs. But although she could not hear them anymore, the words still repeated in her head like a broken record.

    It was worse than she had ever thought as her father''s ns finally became clear. At first, she believed her father was just insane, mumbling nonsense to her.

    She never believed any of it. In her mind, Mafia, Gangsters, and Godfather were just movies she watched on the screen. Those were just stories for entertainment.

    But seeing the number of people present here today. It was finally making sense. Her father was not just a small-time crook but a part of arge syndicate that did not only deal with their locality but also went as big as worldwide.

    "Damn!" She was not expecting that. But it exined why his father had deeply invested his life in this. She had always known how much her father wanted power and control.

    "Michael, I am sure that you already met my daughter." Suddenly, Alfred mildly pinched her skin, reminding her to cooperate and act politely.

    "Of course, how can I forget such a beautiful face." The man in an impable suit took her hand and gracefully kissed her knuckles.

    She would have mistaken him for a perfect gentleman if she did not know who he was. He looked the part of a nobleman and acted like a decent guy.

    But unfortunately, she knew better.

    "Haley, why don''t you say hi to your fiancee?" She almost choked on her father''s words. She barely met the guy, and now, he was her fiancee. He had not even proposed yet.

    But she guessed her father could not wait to announce to the world their arranged engagement. Or maybe he already did, and everybody knew, except for her.

    But she could not help but look into his eyes, wondering what was going through his mind, epting her as his wife even though she was already pregnant with another man''s child.

    How could he spend his lifetime with her, knowing she was in love with another man?

    But then again, she supposed he had another motive, and love was never part of the equation.

 Chapter 1363: Fate or a trap

    Mike finally saw Haley in the flesh as she crossed the room with her father, joining the rest of the guests of this gathering.

    He could not help but me himself for their current situation. Haley was his responsibility. Therefore, how could he had not known that her father was already on to her location?

    "I am sorry, Haley." He silently mumbled, thinking this was his fault. He was not paying attention to her safety. Now, he had to make it up to her by finding a way to save her.

    He always prided himself on being one step ahead of his opponents. Buttely, he had beengging behind the line, resulting in being thest to know.

    Was he losing his touch? No, he was not. He just lost focus for a while. But he was back in the game. This time, he was not dropping the ball.

    "They look like a lovely couple." A woman, whom he only knew as the wife of one of their most high-ranking leader in the organization,mented.

    He would have thought the same thing if he had not known Haley. But he would die first before he allowed Haley to marry that man. But how would he stop this?

    He heard that Alfred and Don were expediting the wedding. Luckily, Don was still in the hospital, recuperating.

    But it would be just a few days before he would be out again. Then, they would schedule the biggest union of two families in the mafia world.

    "Mike," One of their leader''s most trusted men approached him, looking serious. But he had always known him to be that way. He was one of those guys who did not have a smiling face.

    He had been working around the clock, collecting information to send to Gerald.

    So far, he had not seen an opportunity to infiltrate their enemy''s defenses. It seemed that since Haley had arrived, the security had doubled, and it became harder for him to find a way to save her without risking her life.

    "Yes," Mike pretended he was still one of them, cooperating as much with their operation.

    Although he could feel that Don might suspect something, their leader had not acted on his suspicion. Therefore, he had to be extra careful not to fuel his mistrust by doing something stupid.

    "Sir Don wants you to oversee Ms. Haley''s security. The Boss also needs you to facilitate processing the marriage license for the wedding." The man stated several more specific instructions about what Don required him to do.

    He did not find anything unusual with Don''s instructions. He sometimes ran his security for him since he started working for him. And Don trusted him with the usual legal documents.

    However, he still would not discount the possibility this might be a trap. Don could be setting him up to see what he would do.

    "I am on it." He assured the man who was temporarily in charge while Don was indisposed. Still, he had to act like he was willingly participating in the task given to him.

    He looked around again and found Haley surrounded by her father''s associates. He knew she was not in immediate danger. His father would not do anything to harm her or the baby as long as he still needed them.

    But still, he knew he had to act soon. Besides, Gerald was already anxiously waiting for his updates. He knew his friend could not wait toe barging into this party unannounced to reim and save the woman he loved.

    He guessed this was his opportunity to gather more intel as he managed the security of the ce. But as he had said, he had to be discreet with his ns.

    "By the way, how is Don?" He asked, wondering if there was a new development in his condition.

    Although he already had some feedback from his source in the hospital, he still wanted to hear what this man would share with him.

    "He is doing great. The doctors assured me he would be out in a day or two." The man said before he moved on to mingle with the other guests.

    It was no different from what he had heard, meaning his clock was ticking. He had to act fast as he moved across the room, looking for the head of security.

    He took onest look at Haley and could not help but feel sorry for her. He believed she should not be here, caught up in the center of this power struggle.

    He could not do anything about it anymore except ensure that she would not be coteral damage when this war was over.

    "I promise I will make you and your baby safe." He mumbled, seeing again how miserable she was under thepany of her father and his soon-to-be husband.

    Suddenly, he fisted his hand on his side, wanting to beat the living life out of that man. He had been a thorn in their side since he had arrived in their organization.

    He had enough of his meddling, guaranteeing that this would be thest problem he would give them. After this, that man would end up in a ditch, six feet deep, or in a four-by-four cell with no windows.

    "Could you show me the security schematics around the mansion?" He told the security, confident that Don had given him ess.

    He had to determine the weak points of the mansion, which Gerald could use to infiltrate the ce. And he had to find out any backup n he could use.

    Although they already had another n brewing, they could not implement it until they had guaranteed that Haley was as far away from this ce and safely tucked away somewhere her father could not find her.

    He went with the man into the far end of the hallway and outside the main building until they reached another smaller building.

    Soon, he was checking the security cameras, taking notes of their locations, making mental reminders of the blind spots.

    "Have you noticed anything unusual tonight?" He asked the men in charge of checking the cameras.

    "No, Sir." The two simultaneously answered. So far, the celebration was what it should be. Slightly loud, but not chaotic.

    He also made a mental note of the men roaming the grounds. So far, he knew that they were more than usual, but only because of the celebration. After all the guests had left, the guards would decreased by then.

    Now, he just had to get Haley alone to discuss a n of action. But that would be the tricky part. It seemed that her father always had someone following her around.

    "I have to go back to the party, but call me if there are any changes." He pretended to be on top of the situation, securing the ce just like Don had ordered.

    He walked back to the main house, still scouting the perimeter and the different entrances of the massive ce. It would be difficult, but it would not be impossible.

    "Mike," Suddenly, he heard someone call him as soon as he had entered the room. Who else but the groom, beckoning him to join them?

    Of course, how could he refuse the future Boss of their organization? He quickly moved in their direction, seeing Haley''s eyes were on him.

    He only hoped that Haley would y along with his n by keeping her mouth shut. He did not want her to say anything topromise their already delicate situation.

    "Mike, it is nice of you to join us." Michael greeted him, already acting like he owned the ce. "I am sure you already met my future wife, Haley."

    He had never liked him. He always felt that the man was a snake ready to bite the hands that feed him. He remembered how Gerald had helped him countless times in the past.

    But who knew, he would be the one to put a bullet on his friend, at least ordered for his friend''s death. Nevertheless, that was the life in this cutthroat business. Kill or die. Weak people had no ce in this world. They would never survive.

    "Yes, of course. It is a pleasure to see you again." And he was d that she was ok. And checking on her physical condition, it seemed the baby was fine, too.

    At least, he could assure Gerald he had nothing to worry about Haley''s health. Thest thing he wanted was to see Haley in distress.

    "I am d to see you, Mr. Mike Carter." Haley greeted him as if they were just an acquaintance.

    But he doubted that Michael bought the act. Still, he yed the part, not wanting to increase their suspicion.

    Thest thing he wanted was someone to pull out a gun and start shooting at this party. Then, all bets would be off. He believed only a few woulde out of this ce alive.

    "I guess I should be congratting the two of you." Mike extended his hand to the man of the hour. "You just picked a perfect bride."

    But in his mind, he was not the groom who deserved to stand by her side.

    "I also think so." Michael proudly said, but instead of a smile, he noticed a scowl on Haley''s face.

    He could only imagine what she felt at that moment. But his honest opinion was irrelevant. He had other more pressing matters like getting Haley alone.

    "But would you mind if you keep my fiancee entertained? I have some people I need to talk to for just a few minutes." Michael asked him, indicating that he would leave her alone with Haley.

    He could not help but think if that was fate, allowing him to proceed with his n. Or could it be a trap designed to catch him?

 Chapter 1364: All shapes and sizes

    "Haley, I aming. I need you to wait for me." He could hear the clock ticking, reminding him that his time was almost up.

    He knew he had to save her. He had to act quickly since his time was running out. However, that was not that simple.

    Although Mike had already sent him all the information he needed, he still could not go, charging behind enemy lines with guns zing. That would not constitute a rescue n but more like a suicide mission.

    "What to do?" He mumbled while staring at the only ally he had in the room. "Maybe you have a suggestion."

    First of all, his enemies outnumbered him. It was just him, Samson, and Mike, while his adversary had an entire army.

    Although many of those people swore allegiance to him and his father, he could never count on them. In their line of business, loyalty, and honor were traits he could never rely on.

    Secondly, it would be dangerous for Haley and their baby if his enemies started charging with open fire. He had to be smart about this. He had to have a better-than-good n.

    "I am sorry, Sir. Tell me to shoot someone, and I will do it. But I can''t help you with this one." Samson answered him, turning his head from left to right.

    He knew he could count on Samson on the battlefield, but strategizing was not the man''s thing.

    It was his.

    He usually was great ating up with ingenious ns. But the stake today was much more than money and power. It was the lives of the two important people in his life.

    He could not risk their lives bymitting a mistake. His n must be bulletproof. It must be perfect or at least goddamn close enough.

    "What is taking Mike so long?" He snapped after waiting for another forty-five minutes without hearing from him again.

    He was supposed to call him fifteen minutes ago, but until now, Mike had been silent. He could not help but worry, knowing anything could have happened.

    "I can contact our other assets if you want," Samson told him.

    They could.

    He had some people still working for Mike inside the organization.

    But, "No." As he had said, he could not rely on those people. He could not trust their loyalty.

    In the world he used to reign, money ruled, not honor. Those who once helped in the past could, without a doubt, flip sides if offered with an enough price.

    "Let us just wait for another fifteen minutes." He wanted to give his friend a chance toe through.

    Mike could be in a bind but would soon call him once free. But his mind was already trying to figure out other ns, just in case it did not turn out how he had hoped.

    "But ready the car." He instructed while he strode over to the other table where they arranged the guns they would possibly need.

    He was not going to a gunfight without a loaded gun. He might as well shoot himself if he did.

    He checked his favorite piece, inspecting it for thest time before securing it in his waist behind his back. He would not go anywhere without it after his previous encounter with the group.

    "What about the authorities?" Samson asked, knowing they were also looking for him.

    If Alfred and his men caught him, they could kill or surrender him to the authorities. Both were not promising prospects.

    "Don''t worry about that. I have it handled." Gerald just hoped Dani''s uncle had his back if he ended up in jail.

    But that was better than the other possibility. However, knowing Don, he would prefer to see him lying on the cold floor, swimming in his blood.

    "Just worry about not getting shot tonight." He told his buddy.

    He had learned to like the man. He did not want him hurt. He had tried not to involve him in this matter, but Samson would not go away.

    As much as he wanted to involve the police in this situation, he knew that would onlyplicate the situation. He would have difficulty guaranteeing Haley''s safety if too many variables were involved.

    Then, his phone rang a few minutes before his deadline. He only had one caller, so he immediately answered.

    "Listen. I have not much time." Of course, he recognized the voice on the other end, so he did not interrupt, noticing his friend was in a hurry.

    "I have Haley with me. I will try to sneak her outter." Mike whispered to the receiver, probably not wanting anyone else to hear him, but he could audibly understand him.

    "I want you to wait for us outside. I will text you the details." He continued when he kept silent, but he knew his friend could hear his heavy breathing on the line. He knew he was there listening attentively to his instructions.

    "Did you understand?" Mike finally asked, appearing to be waiting for a response.

    "Yes. I heard you." He finally replied, assuring his friend that he understood the n.

    Now, all there was to do was wait for the text and hope everything worked out as nned.

    "I have to go before they catch me." Mike''s voice faded away before he cut the line. Then, there was just silence.

    "What about Haley? How is she?" But he was toote. His friend probably did not hear him. But that was OK. At least Mike did not say that she was in any urgent danger.

    He guessed there was only one thing to do for now. Wait for his friend''s update. But they could do that in the car as he grabbed the rest of his things and prepared to leave.

    But he hade up with another n if things failed. If he was going down, they were all going down with him. He grabbed another parcel on the table before heading out the door.

    Then, he did not even bother to lock up as he went straight to the car, where Samson was already ready to leave. He pulled a gun from the bag and handed it to his partner.

    He could not leave him without something to defend himself. They were on their way to war. They should be both prepared to fight.

    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Gerald would like to give Samson a chance to back out. It was not his fight. He could easily walk away from this. "I won''t mind if you say no."

    He knew Samson had a family who he cared about deeply. He would not mind if he decided to pick them over helping him. After all, this was a dangerous mission.

    "I am not going away, Boss. I have your back." Samson grabbed the gun and checked the magazine before inserting it into his waist. Then, he was driving them on the street, out of his hidden parking lot.

    As Samson said, he would kill for him if he had to. That was the loyalty he could count on. Samson had already proven himself to him. He would never forget that.

    In the meantime, he had set up a nice nest egg for Samson''s family. He knew that Samson had only joined the group to support them.

    This time, it was his turn to return the favor by helping them. Besides, not all of that was his money. Most of the money stashed in his ount was dirty, earned from the illegal business his father turned over to him.

    Therefore, it was not a loss that he would ever mind losing. Besides, he intended to donate all of it to charity. Not that he would need that money to survive.

    Ethan, his biological father, had left some of his estate under his name. So, with that alone, his child would already have a decent future.

    But first, he had to save Haley. That was his priority.

    "First, we have to drop something off." He instructed Samson to make a left turn. Then, they were moving in another direction.

    He knew he had to make a side trip. He needed an alternative way to save Haley and his child if things did not go as nned.

    After a few minutes of driving around the City, they finally stopped at the ce where he needed to be. Mario, his gardener, stood outside the corner, waiting for him.

    Aside from Samson, he knew he could always trust him. "You know what you will do with this." Gerald handed him the parcel he had been keeping on hisp.

    It was hisst bargaining chip for freedom, but it was also the only way to save Haley if something happened to him. That would also guarantee the downfall of his enemies.

    "Yes, Sir." Mario understood his instructions. Therefore, it was time for him to proceed with his other n.

    "Where, Sir?" Samson asked, appearing like this was nothing of the ordinary.

    One thing he had always admired about this man, he was not afraid to die. He could kill a person with his bare hands. But he also would not mind dying in another man''s hand.

    Nevertheless, he discovered Samson would fight till the very end for his mother and sister. And now, this man was fighting for him and his loved ones because, for this giant man, he was now his family.

    "Now, we save our family." He had never understood it before.

    He thought that power and money were the only things he needed in his life. Joaquin had never shown him the value of having people to love.

    But Ethan, Dani, Mike, Haley, and even Samson had taught him that he was wrong. A family had always been what was missing in his life.

    And he learned that it was not always about blood but love that built a family. And he guessed family came from all shapes and sizes.

 Chapter 1365: Nothing would go wrong

    She still did not understand why Mike was there. Did his presence in this gathering confirm Gerald''s participation in these legal activities?

    After all, they were best friends who did many things together.

    "Mike," Haley immediately called his name once Michael was out of earshot and no one could eavesdrop on their conversation. "What is going on here?" She inquired, hoping to get all the answers she needed.

    "Haley, I need you to stop asking questions. It is not the time for that." Mike spoke to her in barely a whisper, straining her ears to hear him clearly, especially with the music blowing on the speakers.

    She gathered Mike had no time for a Q&A, as he seemed in a hurry. And she also noticed that he was slightly out of sorts, clearly agitated.

    However, how could she trust him when he and Gerald had, without a doubt, lied to her? How were he and Gerald different from her father and all these criminals?

    "I need you to listen to me," Mike said, still talking in a low tone.

    But as much as she would like to listen and believe him, she had her inhibitions. She wanted answers. She needed something to convince her that he was worth taking a risk.

    But, of course, she still would like to give him the benefit of the doubt. After all, Mike helped her in her time of need. He saved her. But then again, it could be all an act to fool her.

    But why?

    That was what she wanted to find out.

    "No, I am not listening to you until I have some answers." She whispered back.

    Of course, she did not want her father or one of his associates to hear their conversation. She could not have them reporting her situation back to her father.

    Still, she was not cooperating until Mike rified some things for her. She did not want to be the only one in the dark about her situation.

    "Haley, I know what you are thinking, but there is a good exnation for all this." Mike smiled, appearing like they were having a friendly conversation. "I need you to pretend tough as if I just said a funny joke."

    He suddenly instructed her. For some reason, she obeyed, but when she followed the direction of his eyes, she saw his reason.

    Her father and his associates seemed to be watching them. It was like he was studying them.

    "I think your father is onto me. I think he suspected that I am working with Gerald against them." Mike finally told her a bit of what was going on. It did not answer all her questions. But it did give her some clues.

    "What are you saying?" She wanted the whole story, not just pieces and fragments.

    But she took his advice and smiled, pretending tough at his joke. Then, they returned to a casual conversation, not wanting the attention on them.

    "As I said, this is aplicated situation, and I have no time to tell you the entire story," Mike repeated what he had said earlier. "But I am thinking of sneaking you out of here."

    That was an idea that had quickly gained her interest. She became more attentive, hopeful Mike was trustworthy and that he had a good n that could take her out of there.

    But first, she had one question she needed rification on. This time, she would not do anything until she had her answers.

    "I like that, but I need you to confirm that Gerald is still alive." She did not know if she would believe him, but maybe hearing it from him would convince her that it was true.

    But she guessed she could only believe what she could see with her eyes. Until then, it was all spection, and she would have to wait for more concrete proof, like seeing Gerald walking and breathing.

    She could see his slight hesitation to answer her, but eventually, he must have figured it would not hurt to tell her a bit of the truth.

    "Yes, Gerald is alive. And he is working on rescuing you from this ce. And putting a stop to this organization once and for all." Mike finally admitted to her.

    "I need you to be ready. I am just trying to find a good time to split without anybody noticing." Mike told her, making her heart beat faster out of excitement and fear.

    "So, what is the n?" She guessed, a little hopeful that she could finally get out of this ce, out of her father''s clutches.

    "I will get you when the time is right. Just sit tight." Mike said before he finally shut his mouth, seeing that her father had strode toward them.

    She wanted to ask more questions but opted to keep her mouth shut. For now, her heart believed her friend''s every word. But her mind still had some doubts.

    "I see the two of you seem to be having fun." Alfred, her father,mented as he joined them. "I miss seeing you smile, my princess. You should do it more often."

    She wished she could believe her father that she was still her little princess. And that he had her best interest at heart. But unfortunately, the truth was theplete opposite.

    Her father only tolerated her existence because he needed her. He was his puppet to use to get what he had always wanted.

    Power.

    "You have a sweet and lovely daughter, Alfred. It is not hard to get smitten with her." Mike responded with a charming smile. "But we knew each other for a while. And we are just catching up." He continued, exining to the older man their short rtionship.

    "I thought you might have a deeper connection, but at any rate, you are right. Haley had always been a loving daughter." Her father moved closer, putting his arms around her shoulder as he pulled her to his body.

    Then, she felt his lips on the top of her head. It was something he used to do to show his affection. But now, it felt fake.

    Truthfully, his action made her stomach churn. She almost wanted to puke. But, of course, she had to maintain civility if she did not want her father to think that something was strange with her.

    "I am also beautiful and very much pregnant if you have not noticed." She sarcastically interjected when the two men talked about her as if she was not there.

    "Where is your fiancee? Where is Michael?" Her father asked as his eyes scanned the room.

    She could not care about the whereabouts of that man. He could rot in hell, but she would not bother to look for him.

    "I don''t know, and I don''t care," Haley responded, not interested to find out.

    "I think he said something about dealing with some business associates," Mike informed one of his bosses. "He asked me to babysit our princess here."

    She hated hearing them discuss her life. She was not a damsel in distress who could not think, decide, and care for herself. She did not need a babysitter.

    But she had to keep her mouth shut before she said something she would regretter on. She just smiled and pretended like the dumb bimbo they wanted her to be.

    "Is that so?" Alfred appeared to be thinking while his eyes narrowed at her friend.

    She wondered if her father suspected something. Did he discover their n to escape? She hoped not. She knew she had to get out of there.

    "I guess you are in good hands, my dear. Mike here is one of my most trusted men. He would make sure that you are always safe." Alfred assured her before letting her go.

    "I have some friends calling me. Enjoy the night, my dear. Soon, you will be marrying Michael. You will be one of the most powerful women in this city." Her father imed, appearing to be proud of himself and his aplishment.

    "Mike, I am leaving my daughter under your care." After a few more words between the two, her father walked away, mingling with his other friends.

    "How are we getting out of here?" She could tell she sounded desperate. Just hearing the word marriage was giving her the chills.

    She did not want to end up married to that man, and her baby used it in their interest. Besides, she was also anxious to see Gerald and personally see that he was alive.

    She wished also to hear the truth from his mouth. She wanted him to deny all these allegations against him. She still could not believe that a man like him could do the things they said he did.

    Gerald was a good man who only wanted to help, especially those who could not defend themselves. He was no criminal who killed other people or brought drugs to the streets of this city.

    "I am still trying to figure that out. But stay vignt." She could tell that Mike was sincere with his ns. But could he find a way?

    "You said Gerald ising to rescue me. Where is he?" She wanted to know.

    She had to know.

    "He ising. That is all you need to know for now. But first, I need you to walk to the bar and order some juice. I will join you shortly." Mike left his instruction. "I will just make a quick check."

    She could feel her entire body bursting with energy at the thought of breaking free from this ce to be with the man she loved.

    They were right. Gerald was alive.

    Regarding what they were using him of, she guessed that was something she had to deal with once they would soon be back in each other''s arms.

    That was with the assumption nothing would go wrong.

 Chapter 1366: Back in the world of the living

    He hated waiting.

    "What is taking him so long?" He hissed his frustration out of his lips, unable to sit still while he and hispanion waited inside his car.

    Gerald had parked his car on an obscure side of the road where nobody would notice their presence. But it was still a good spot for him to view the estate.

    "Where are they?" He asked again, ramming his hands on the steering wheel, hoping it would lessen the tension in his entire body.

    But he knew that would not help his situation. He was working himself up, but that would not get him answers. In the end, he rubbed his face before turning to hispanion, who remained silent by his side.

    "Don''t worry, Sir. I am sure Mike is ensuring the coast is clear before calling." Samson kept his eyes on the gate where people wereing and going.

    He knew Haley''s father was having a party, gathering the biggest names in the underworldmunity. If he had to guess, Alfred was moving while Don was still in the hospital, using his new protegee to get what he wanted.

    It would have been him, who would be the man of the hour if he had agreed with Alfred''s ns, but instead, his almost father-inw tried to bury him on the ground.

    "I hope so, Samson." He told his partner, hoping that his gut was wrong.

    But he could not ignore the rm bells ringing in his already muddled head, telling him that something seemed off.

    Mike should have called moments ago, but until now, he had not heard anything from him. He wanted to call him back, but that could put his friend in a dangerous spot if somebody else noticed his call.

    "Sir, what made you decide to leave the group?" Samson abruptly asked, killing the silence inside the small space between them.

    He was surprised, knowing that Samson usually kept to himself. He only spoke if asked and only acted when instructed. So, for him to poke his nose where it did not belong was a bit unexpected.

    "That is a funny question." He smiled but did notugh as he thought about his answer. "If you asked me that a few months ago, I might have blown your brains out of your skull for implying that I am weak."

    The organization deemed anyone who would want out of their group as weak. Therefore, they had no ce in their world or outside of it. They were a weakness that they had to eliminate.

    "But I doubt that you are weak, Sir," Samson said, believing he was still invincible, just like before when he was the group''s supreme leader.

    He would confess. His father brought him up believing his father''s way was the only way to get power and wealth. And those were the only reasons to be happy.

    And any other emotions were weaknesses he should never allow in his life. His father never believed in love, but he demanded respect and loyalty from all the people around him by using force and fear as his weapon.

    "No, I don''t feel weak." He responded, believing that his father''s way was wrong. It was not the way to find his happiness.

    "On the contrary, I find getting out of the organization empowering. It made me realize there was something better for me out there." And he believed that.

    And he learned the only thing he needed was inside that house, waiting for him. And he could not wait to get to her and save her from this predicament.

    Then, finally, his phone alerted him with an iing notification. He quickly pulled it out of his pocket and read the text. But he noticed something peculiar about his friend''s message.

    "Is it from Mike?" Samson asked, suddenly bing alert as he straightened in his seat.

    "Yeah, it is." He immediately responded, but his eyes reread the content as he deciphered his friend''s unusual message. It contained what he needed to hear.

    "He said that he was with Haley. They are safe and just waiting for a chance to escape." He exined Mike''s short message. "We just have to stay put."

    But.

    "Is there a problem?" Samson asked as he held on the door handle, ready to charge at a moment''s notice.

    He probably noticed the confusion visible on his face. He could not tell, but his gut had just sent another set of warning bells.

    "I don''t know." He said, staring at his phone, wondering if he should act now or wait.

    He wished they could charge like there was tomorrow. May the best man survive the onught, but that would be incredibly stupid.

    Although a big part of his entire being wished only to do that, knowing Haley might be in trouble, he still let reason stop him from doing anything rushed.

    "I feel like Mike did not send the message." There were inconsistencies in his writing style.

    In time, he and Mike developed a strange text messaging style, particrly unique from other texters. But what he received was not that.

    "Then, who, Sir?" Samson asked, but he could guess hispanion was already forming his conclusion, just like him.

    "I think we should go in now. Use the element of surprise." Samson suggested, which was what he would do in another circumstance.

    He thought about it as he looked at the gate and the perimeter fence, deciding whether it was the best course of action.

    "They said wait, maybe you are right. Maybe we shouldn''t." He told his buddy, determining whether he was ready for hismand.

    "Come on." He pulled his gun from his waist, checking if it was ready to fire. Then, he exited his car, ready to sneak into the mansion.

    "You do remember the n, right?" He asked his partner since it was his first time to work with him without Mike. He did not want any mistakes.

    They said if he wanted something done right. He had to do it himself. But not today. He needed all the hands he could get to help him with this situation.

    He wished there were more, but unfortunately, he only had this big man. Fortunately, he had proven reliable so far.

    "Of course, Sir. I know what to do." Samson confidently walked beside him, not showing any signs of fear.

    Nevertheless, he was aware the man was as frightened as him. He just knew how to keep it to himself. Just like him, Samson never liked showing his weaknesses.

    He led them to the side of the fence that Mike had mentioned earlier. The location had a blindspot. But they had to be precise so the cameras could not catch them.

    "Two guards are roaming this area. If you have an opportunity, take the first one. I will handle the other." He instructed as they climbed the tall wall with the help of a rope.

    It was a piece of cake for him. But not so much to his overgrown partner. But still, sheer will urged Samson to ovee this obstacle.

    So far, so good.

    They managed to enter the perimeter without being detected. But they still had to cross thewn until they reached the house.

    Then, he had to avoid being seen by all the guards and the guests who could easily recognize his face. Therefore, the obstacles were far from over.

    "You take the one with a hat. I will take the bald one." He told his partner while they scooted low on the bushes, watching the two guards approaching on their left.

    He knew this could be a trap. They were probably waiting for him once he entered that door. But that was a risk that he would take to save Haley and their child.

    Besides, they were expecting him, but not his big friend. So, maybe he could work on a n as they went on. After all, improvising had always been his strong suit.

    "Yes, Sir. Just say when." Samson put his gun back in his waist. Then, he stretched his fingers before bending them, making his knuckles pop.

    He knew that they could not shoot a gun to subdue their opponents. They could only use their bare hands with brute force to knock them down. Thest thing he wanted was to alert them of their intrusion.

    With the count of three, he grabbed one man and subdued him to the ground. With his expertise in hand-to-handbat, he effortlessly knocked the first man unconscious.

    Samson also took care of the other one. His strength alone was enough to wrestle the man, depleting him of air until he sagged almost lifeless to the cemented ground.

    "Put this on." He took the earpiece of the two men, giving one to Samson. "We can listen to the other security with this." He told him.

    "Now, I want you to pretend that you are one of the securities, mingle as if you are protecting one of the high officials." It was the reason why he had asked Samson to wear his suit. It would make him blend with the crowd.

    On the other hand, he pretended to be a waiter, but he believed it would still be hard to pull this through, knowing his face was exposed.

    But he would have to find a way to be creative and get through security and the guests without being seen. He just needed to find her and take her out of there.

    Finally, he sneaked in one of the back doors often used by the staff. Then, he walked on the empty hallways while Samson turned a corner to join the celebration.

    Based on Mike, this was supposed to be an engagement party, but where were the groom and bride as he scanned the room in the hallway, hidden behind a pir?

    So far, he did not see any sign of them. And where was Mike?

    "I am so d you can join us. We have been waiting for you, Gerald."

    "We are happy you are back in the world of the living."

 Chapter 1367: Rule the underworld

    It was too goddamn easy.

    He knew it.

    It was an ambush, and he walked right through it.

    He held his hand up, surrendering. He already anticipated that he might get captured. He had prepared for the possibility.

    But, of course, what would happen next would depend on what they would do to him. Therefore, he would have to be innovative in escaping this trap.

    "We are d you can join us." Alfred expressed,ughing and mocking him for falling into their hands.

    He could tell the older man was very proud of himself, believing he had outsmarted him again. But that was far from the truth.

    Alfred would noty a finger on him without his consent. But he could have easily eliminated him from the picture if he had wished. But the thought of Haley stopped him.

    After all, Alfred was still Haley''s father.

    "I always knew you have it in you to brave the lion''s mouth." The older manplimented him. But he did not see it that way.

    Two of the guards walked towards him. Then they started frisking him, looking for his gun or any weapon he hid in his body.

    Of course, he had freely let them take his gun, knowing he could not fight them. He knew when to choose his battle. And this was not one he would win.

    "Of course, how can I resist such an invitation? How can I not be a part of such a grand celebration?" Gerald sarcastically stated as he walked further into the room, unafraid to face one of his formidable enemies.

    But he knew he should be wary as the security circled him. He had to watch his back because anything could happen. He had to be ready for anything.

    Then, they dragged him toward a secluded room, away from the other guests, far from the prying eyes. But still, he did not see any signs of the people he sought.

    "That is what I always like about you." The man also stood straight before him, seemingly wanting to intimidate him. "Your overwhelming confidence."

    But it would take more than staring him in the eyes, Alfred''s threatening words, or his men surrounding him to make him shake on his knees.

    "But that will also be your downfall." Alfred shook his head before drinking his liquor, draining the entire content of his ss in one go. "Your arrogance will get you killed."

    He gave his empty ss to one of his men before he strode closer until he stood just inches from him. The older man smiled at him, but nothing in his expression told him he was being friendly.

    "And this time, I will ensure it will be for real. You will end up at the bottom of the ground where nobody will ever find your body." Alfred whispered in his ears.

    Gerald could tell it was a promise. And not an empty threat this time. He better figure out what to do before Alfred made true to his word.

    However, he could not act until he had seen Haley and Mike. So far, he could not see beyond Alfred and his men. Therefore, he could not guarantee they were still inside with the guests.

    "I am sure looking forward to that. But indulge a dying man''s wish if you can." He knew he had to bait him to give him what he wanted. But that would be tricky.

    He was a cunning man, but so was this dangerous gentleman. It would be hard to trick a man like him, but as he had always told himself. Every man had a weakness. He just knew what this man was.

    "Oh, do you want yourst supper? Or do you wish to say yourst words?" Alfred chuckled as he asked for another drink and a cigar.

    Then, he lit the expensive tobo he suspected came from their Colombian partners as a gift. He could already smell the distinctive odor of the smoke puffing from the older''s mouth.

    He asionally smoked, but he never acquired the taste. It was a habit he could live without. But he had no problem if others would like to kill themselves slowly by inhaling those harsh chemicals into their lungs.

    "What about ast wish?" Gerald jokingly said as he smugly smiled at the father of the woman he loved. "I am sure you can satisfy a dying man''s wish." He reiterated.

    He always enjoyed wordy. But he loved more to get his way. And he could tell that Alfred was no different. If he was right, Alfred still needed something from him, or he would have executed him on the spot.

    "Oh! That is a difficult one." He clicked his tongue as if thinking about his request.

    He could tell the older man was thinking carefully about it, but there was no guarantee that he would grant his desire.

    "Please don''t tell me you wish for your life because we both know that is not happening." The man quickly added. It was clear he was amused about his pending demise.

    "I am just an old man, not a genie." He jokingly said, but nobody wasughing.

    "Don''t worry, I only wish for one thing. Okay, make it two." Gerald studied the man''s face, hoping to see any sign on his face, anything to indicate what he was thinking.

    "So, what is it?" Alfred seemed to be growing impatient. Indeed, he was taking much of his valuable time away from his guest by entertaining him.

    Still, he needed something from him, and he might know what. Alfred must be looking for the files he had taken from Don. But he did not have it anymore.

    "I want to see Haley and Mike." He said, naming his price. But that was not all. "I know you are keeping them against their will. I want you to set them free. In exchange, you can have me."

    He believed it was a fair offer the older man should not resist. But the man onlyughed at his request as if he just made a bad joke.

    "What makes you think I am holding my daughter against her will? She had agreed to marry Michael because she believed that was the best for her and her child." Alfred stated.

    "And another thing. How can you offer yourself when I already have you? Did you think I am a fool?" Alfredughed again, finding him amusing.

    "Well, regarding your friend, the bastard traitor. He would also get what he deserves." Alfred took the fresh set of whiskey from his men and enjoyed its delicious taste.

    "Aah! That is just perfect." Alfred mumbled after taking a few sips from his ss. "But let us say, I grant you your wish. What are you giving me in exchange."

    As he had expected, Alfred wanted what he had. The older man always intended to double-cross Don and was using him to do it.

    He should have seen it before. Alfred still had no grip on the organization since Don was the next possible leader of the group besides him after his father had died.

    Therefore, Alfred decided to get rid of him, putting Don on top when he realized he had no control over him despite his association with his daughter.

    But then again, Don was too powerful and stubborn, just like him. Alfred would never be able to control him like a puppet who would follow his orders.

    So, Alfred turned to Michael as his next choice.

    "Your life," Gerald answered him. "I will guarantee you can keep your life and live the rest of your remaining days in minimum detention."

    He finally figured out what had happened inside the organization he had left behind. And this time, he had more ammunition against them.

    "Wow! That is a mouthful. I thought I was old and delusional, but you are worse than me." Alfred put down his cigar on the ashtray by his side and leaned forward as he looked at him.

    "And how do you propose to keep me safe? I am just curious." Alfred sarcastically responded with a devilish smile on his lips.

    He also stepped forward, but the guards that held his body from moving stopped him before he coulde closer to the older man.

    "Don would hunt you down if he learned about your ns to double-cross him. I can keep you safe by putting him in the maximum prison.

    Let us say. You will not need to associate with yourrade inside the jail. Consider it as a gift to the future grandfather of my child." He added thest part to make his point.

    "That is a brave thing to say. You know I can end you right now, and no one would hear what you have to say." Alfred threatened as he signaled one of his men toe closer to him with a gun pointed at his head.

    "True, you can kill me now, but you will never get your hands on the ledgers." He finally spoke about what the older man coveted.

    It was what he needed to control the organization. If he had it, then Michael''s position would be secure.

    They could finally rule the underworld.

 Chapter 1368: The chance to change

    "Fuck!" The door was locked as expected.

    Mike tried it once. Twice. But no luck.

    He put more force to it. Unfortunately, there was no other oue.

    He walked over to the window, but it was a long way down. It did not seem a good idea as an alternative escape route unless he wished to vacate his life.

    Nheless, he still valued his life. He had no ns of leaving this world just yet. Therefore, he needed a more viable road to their freedom. Besides, Haley could not go with him in that way.

    "What do you think are they nning to do with us?" Haley asked as she paced around the room.

    He could think of several assorted scenarios at the back of his mind, but nothing was promising. All of them were gruesome, but it was more about him, not Haley.

    He could only conclude, learning about Alfred''s ns, that Haley would not get hurt as long as she cooperated. But knowing Haley, he doubted she would willingly marry Michael, at least not without a fight.

    "Don''t worry. I will find a way to get us out of here." Luckily, the men were somewhat in a hurry. They never bothered to tie him up or Haley, leaving them in the room instead, free to move around.

    Nevertheless, finding a way out of there was still his priority, but it would not be easy. And he hated it when he was not in control of a situation.

    "Do you think Gerald wille to save us?" Haley sat down on one of the chairs and looked at him with worry lines on her face.

    He knew she was concerned for her child more than anything else. He knew Haley would risk her life to save her child if needed. But he hoped it would note to that.

    "I am sure if he is not in this mansion right now. He will be soon." He guaranteed, knowing his friend would never let him down.

    He would never back out of this fight, knowing lives were at stake, his, Haley''s, and the unborn child. However, he could not discount the possibility that his friend might have walked into a trap.

    He knew that Alfred was a cunning man. He would be ready to wee Gerald if he came. He only hoped that Gerald had a lot of tricks on his sleeve if they would get out of there alive.

    "So, what is taking him so long?" Haley seemed more worried than impatient as she stared at her hands.

    He watched her twist and clench her fingers as if trying to stay calm. But her face told him that she was anything but rxed.

    He could even see how she was starting to hyperventte, probably anxious about Gerald''s condition. He could not me her. Her father did swear to put a bullet in Gerald''s head as soon as he caught him.

    "Don''t worry. Gerald knew how to handle this situation." Mike assured her as he looked around the room, hoping to find a secret door.

    But, of course, this was not a children''s book story. Trap doors and secret passages did not exist in this big house. But still, he had to find their way out.

    "How do you know that? My father already put a bullet in him and almost killed him. How can you be sure that he would not do it again?" Haley said as tears began to fall from her eyes.

    He could see that she was starting to break down. The stress of this situation must be getting to her. And that was not good for the baby.

    "I know because I was the one who shot him the first time. It was all an act to fool them." Mike finally admitted his participation in this charade.

    "Gerald knew that there was a plot against him. But we could not figure out who was the mastermind behind it. So, he staged his death, hoping we could get to the bottom of it." Mike exined to her that would at least give her some rity.

    "He was one step ahead of them. He was never in danger. And I am sure that is still the case. Gerald will nevere here without a n." Mike could ensure that.

    But still, he could not guarantee that Gerald''s n would still work this time. Only time could tell. All he could do was try to get out of there, put Haley into safety, and help his friend.

    "So, tell me the truth." Haley wiped the tears in her eyes as she gazed at him. "Is Gerald the devil that my father said he is?" She used the back of her hand to remove the tears across her cheeks.

    "Is he a killer? A cold-hearted murderer?" She continued with a determination to seek the truth.

    "You should not be asking me that." Mike did not wish to tell her about Gerald''s past. He believed if anyone should reveal the truth, it should be his friend.

    "I am sure, once this is over, Gerald will be d to answer all your questions." He turned away from Haley, afraid he might say something that could worsen their situation.

    He believed Haley was already in a fragile state. He did not want to add more to her tension. On the contrary, he wanted her to rx and hopefully calm down.

    "But I can''t wait for that. Just tell me the truth. I could die here. Or Gerald could, but I think I deserve to know who the father of my child is." Haley insisted, not letting the matter drop.

    "Is my father telling me the truth?" She continued as she looked at him with pleading eyes.

    "Yes and no." He felt he had no other option but to give her a partial version of what he knew. The rest would have toe from Gerald''s lips.

    "What do you mean?" Haley looked confused as she held on to her swollen belly.

    He only hoped that the baby would not be affected by his revtion. Thest thing he wanted was to harm Haley and her child.

    "Gerald grew up unconventionally." He wet his lips as if feeling parched before continuing. "You can say the man who raised him was the devil himself."

    He could use a ss of water, but sadly, they had none in the room. "Therefore, Gerald knew no other life than what his father had taught him."

    He knew that was not an excuse, but he hoped that would exin part of Gerald''s character. "So, you can say there was a time that he had lived his young life on the other side of the fence."

    "I am not saying this to defend his actions, but that was how I saw it. He became the devil because that was the only thing he knew how to survive.

    But things changed when he met you. He found another way. He learned that he could have a second chance in life."

    He could see the conflict in her eyes. She was probably trying to weigh in on what he was telling her. But he could not read what she was thinking.

    "Are you saying that he had changed because of me?" She finally asked after a considerable silence.

    "Yes. And maybe because Gerald also learned that he has another family." He added what he also discovered recently.

    "What family?" Haley narrowed her eyes at him, intrigued by this other secret.

    "He learned that he was not the son of the man who raised him. The man he called his father had only used him as his puppet.

    But his biological father and his other family weed him with open arms, including him in their family. He knew then that there was another life other than his life in crimes."

    With this knowledge, Mike also realized the same thing. He also could start again. It was the reason Mike had stuck with his friend in this situation. He also wanted a change.

    "And more than that, he wanted to give you and your child a better life than he had. It is his reason for going through all this trouble. He wanted out of the organization."

    "Moreover, he also wanted to destroy the organization your father, Alfred, coveted." He wanted Haley to understand that Gerald had no more association with her father.

    Mike wanted it to be clear to Haley that Gerald had changed. And this was not just another act to get the organization under his control."

    He knew that was what Alfred was telling the others. But that was far from the truth. Gerald wanted all of them behind bars, stopping these illegal activities.

    "I don''t know what to say," Haley said, but he could tell she wanted to believe him.

    He could feel it in his heart that Haley wished that he was telling her the truth because she loved Gerald.

    She was willing to give him the chance to change.

    To him, he guessed that was all that mattered.

 Chapter 1369: To save the day

    He watched the door, waiting for it to open. His eyes also observed the two burly men guarding his every move, which was funny.

    It was as if he could go anywhere with his hands tied on the chair. It seemed Alfred was not taking any chances, guaranteeing that he could not escape.

    "Hey, I am sure you know who I am." He called to the two guards that did not look familiar to him. He guessed they were Alfred''s loyal man, not one of his, at least, not one of the organization''s men.

    But the men remained tightlipped, staring at him but not saying anything. He could only guess they had instructions not to talk to their captive.

    "Anyway, if you knew me, you would know I have a small dder. That means I need to pee." He looked down at hisp to emphasize his need to go to the bathroom soon.

    He wondered if that would work and if these men would be dumb enough to fall for his trap. He knew some men were more brawn than brains. He only hoped these two fell into the first category.

    "I don''t think your boss would appreciate me ruining his expensive carpet." He shook his head, emphasizing the trouble that would create.

    He could tell that Alfred had an exquisite taste in things. After all, he owned the most sessful interior designing firm. He could see that Alfred spared no expense in remodeling this room.

    From the expensive antique pot by the door to the priceless paintings on the wall, this room screamed power and wealth.

    "So, are you going to apany me to the bathroom?" Gerald asked, carefully watching the expression on their faces. "Or should I just do it here?" He added after seeing a slight twitch in one of the men''s faces.

    He finally knew he got to one of them. Now, he only needed to convince the other one. And that would be easy.

    "Okay, that is fine with me." He slightly wiggled his body, pretending to prepare to relieve himself.

    He saw that one of them was arguing to let him go to the bathroom while the other seemed unconvinced. "Man,e on." He could hear the other one asserted.

    Fortunately, it did not take a few more seconds to persuade the other man as he walked closer to his side. Then, the other man followed, untying him from the chair.

    "Don''t do anything stupid, or I will put a bullet in your head." The bigger mad threatened him as he loosened thest knot.

    "Of course, where am I going anyway?" He asked, putting his hands up as the other pointed a gun at him.

    The man directed him to walk to the other side of the room while the other opened the door for him. He guessed that would be the bathroom.

    "Hurry up!" The one with the gun shouted, acting tough to scare him. But he knew the type. The man was just scared, afraid that he might make a mistake.

    Alfred, as a businessman, was ruthless as far as he knew. He was generous to his employees, but he did not tolerate ipetencies.

    Therefore, he could only suspect that as a mafia man, he could be quite as ruthless, maybe even more severe. He could only guarantee the man would not ept stupidity.

    "I can''t do it with you watching." He put his hands on his belt, suggesting that he was about to undo his pants while he had his back to the man.

    "Give me a minute and turn around." He suggested as he unzipped his pants but did not remove the button.

    Fortunately, the bigger man waited outside, leaving him with this one. And as if his luck had not run out, the man did what he told him.

    With a quick movement, he pulled out his belt and wrapped it around the man''s neck while the man had his back turned.

    "Sshhh!" He whispered in his ears, not wanting him to create any noise. He choked him until the man was unconscious,ying him gently on the ground.

    He pushed his back on the wall as he caught up with his breath. His old self would have killed him. But he promised he would never take another life unless he had to. And at that moment, he did not see the need.

    "Hey! What is taking you so long?" The man outside shouted. And he knew he only had a second before he barged inside.

    Quickly, he knelt on the floor and grabbed the other guy''s gun. Then, he waited for the man to enter. "I am almost done." He shouted.

    But he knew the other man was expecting to hear his buddy''s voice, not his. And like clockwork, the man opened the door, ready to charge inside.

    However, he was one step ahead, catching him by surprise. He had already pointed his gun at his temple before the big man could say another word.

    "Down on your knees," Gerald ordered, grabbing the gun from him and then punching him in the ribs to make his point.

    "Aaghh!" The man grunted as he fell to his knees beside his partner''s body, who was unconscious on the floor.

    He knew he could not leave them just like that, so with the butt of his gun, he hit the man in the back of his head to knock him out.

    Then, he collected the rope they used on him and tied them up before locking them in the bathroom. He needed to buy him some time before his enemies learned he had escaped.

    "Sleep tight, boys." He told the two as he nned his next move.

    With two guns on his waist, he moved to the door and hoped he would not find the need to use it. Then, he leaned closer to check if someone was outside.

    So far, he did not hear any movements or sounds from the hallway. Therefore, he believed it was safe to assume the coast was clear.

    He had visited this ce a few times but never had a tour of the entire house. So, he was still unfamiliar with some of the area. But it was an old Victorian house.

    So, it might not be quite different from the simr houses he had seen beforehand. At least the houseyout might be more or less the same.

    He followed the hallway that seemed to lead him to the grand staircase, where he could hear the loud music. But his instinct told him that he would not find Haley there.

    "Okay, old man, where is your daughter? Where will you take her?" He wanted to think like him and get into Alfred''s psyche.

    He knew Alfred would keep her as far away from him. He looked up to the second floor, thinking she might be there.

    But getting through some of the guests and the guards would be tricky. He had to find a way to sneak past them.

    "Hmm, what now?" He looked around, trying to improvise. He had to move fast before Alfred had a whiff of what was happening.

    His eyes finally found his target. Alfred stood in the middle of the party,ughing with his business associates and friends. Standing beside him was his puppet, Michael.

    He guessed they were still busy, giving him time to work on his next move, saving Haley and Mike. But he had toe up with a n urgently.

    "Sorry!" He heard someone speak not far from where he hid.

    Aha!

    Then, an idea entered his mind.

    "Watch where you are going?" The man in an impable suit shouted at the waiter who identally bumped into him.

    The waiter quickly apologized again and returned to the kitchen to refill his tray of drinks. He quietly followed the man and intercepted him on the corner where no one was around.

    Luckily, he still had a hundred bucks in his hidden pocket, which he quickly traded for his coat and a refilled tray of drinks.

    "Go, and never tell anyone about this." He told the waiter, who was happy to leave with a big payday.

    Soon, he pretended to be one of the servers, covering his face with the tray as he went through the crowd until he was climbing the stairs.

    As expected, nobody bothered to look at him. Who among this crowd would take a second look at the help? No one.

    They were all rich snobs who only thought of themselves.

    He was on the second floor in no time without anybody suspecting anything. The guards did not even think to check him out. After all, he was supposed to be in the room, tied up.

    As he looked down, careful not to be seen, he saw his buddy, Samson, also pretending to be one of the crew. He seemed to fit in perfectly.

    "Where are you, Haley?" He silently asked as he wandered in the hallway, continuing to search for them.

    Only a few guests scattered around the upper floor. Therefore, he rxed a little as he figured out where Alfred could have hidden his daughter. But his guts told him that they would be somewhere here as he opened one door after another.

    Then, when he turned to the corner, he quickly backed away. He saw two armed men guarding the door at the end of the hallway.

    Automatically, he knew Haley and Mike were inside, waiting for him to rescue them. And he would never disappoint Haley again.

    He would be there for her to save the day.

 Chapter 1370: A white knight in a black waiter uniform

    "Uhh!" Haley could feel her frustration while the blood in her veins circted through her body.

    She sat inside the cubicle of the bathroom, relieving herself. But how she wished her fear would go with her pee and she could flush it to the toilet.

    But unfortunately, she could still feel the butterflies on her stomach and the sweat on her skin. As much as she did not want fear to take over her body, she could not help it.

    "Why do I have to pee at a time like this?" Sheined to herpanion after she had exited the adjoining bathroom in the room.

    But she knew the answer to that. First, she was pregnant. While her baby grew, her uterus pressed on her dder.

    Then, she could not discount that her nerves were at their end. Her heart was palpitating so fast that she was scared it would leave her.

    "Just rx. We will figure this out." Mike appeared calm, but she knew that was just an act for her benefit.

    But she was not just nervous for herself, her baby, and her friend. She also could not stop thinking about Gerald. And what her father would do to him if he captured him.

    Until now, they had not heard anything from her father or Gerald. She could not help but imagine if her father was already torturing Gerald or burying him alive somewhere in a ditch.

    But she could still hear the music outside and asional loud collectiveughter. Therefore, it was safe to assume that the party was still ongoing.

    "I am rxed." She told him, but her shaking hands told him otherwise. "Okay. I am not. But can you me me?" She wished there was something else she could do.

    "What if Dad already has Gerald in his custody? What if he is already dead?" The more she said her fears out loud, the more it sounded and felt undeniably real.

    "You know your father. He would never leave a party unattended. So, if he had Gerald, he would not do anything to him until the party is through." Mike proimed.

    But truthfully, his attempt to calm her down did not work. "It doesn''t help, Mike." She told him. But she still realized he was right.

    His father would never leave his guests unattended. He always thought of himself as the light of the party. Therefore, if Gerald was a captive, chances were. He might still be alive.

    "But it does. It meant that Gerald had a way of getting away. And he might be already on his way here." Mike concluded, appearing confident with his analysis.

    Of course, that was what she also wanted to believe. But how could one man save them from her father''s army? She did not peg Gerald as a "one-man" team.

    "How sure are you that he could get past my father''s security, much alone escape them?" She could not help but doubt this possibility no matter how much she wished it was true.

    She believed this was not a movie scene where the hero charged into a room with guns zing. Ande out alive as the victor.

    "I do not have any doubt in my mind." Mikeughed. He had a look telling her to trust him.

    Suddenly, she could not stop thinking of how much she knew about Gerald and Mike. It appeared she barely scratched the surface of who they were.

    She wished she could be as confident as Mike about this. But she also knew what her father was capable of. Although she did not know him as a criminal, she knew her father as a relentless, determined man who would never ept defeat.

    "But you can''t underestimate my father." She reminded him, knowing he would not give up that easily.

    Therefore, Gerald, or whoever he was, would have difficulty beating her father in this game. But if Gerald was as good as Mike imed he was. She hoped he would win.

    Nothing was more important to her than to get out of this ce and keep her child safe. But, of course, she also wished that Gerald and Mike woulde out of this alive.

    "We know that. I am sure Gerald has this under his control." Mike said as he rummaged through the drawer, searching for anything he could use to unlock the door.

    But so far, he could not find anything useful. But he was not giving up as he turned to look around the room. Then, his eyes stopped on Haley''s head, more urately, her hair. He noticed that something held her hair to keep it from falling on her shoulders.

    "Hey, do you have a pin?" Mike hastily asked, but she only looked at him, confused. His question did not register right away in her mind.

    "What?" She felt lost, unable to connect her statement with his question.

    "Your hair." He pointed to her bun as he moved closer to her. "Do you have pins buried in them?" He rified, eyeing her hair for whatever he was looking for.

    She automatically moved her hands on her head, feeling her hair for the pins holding them together. "I have. Why do you ask?" She asked, seeing no reason for it.

    "Give me one." He ordered as he stood just a foot away from her. "I need it." But he did not bother exining it to her.

    Without another word, she pulled one from the bottom of the bun and handed it to him. Some of her hair fell, but she did not care. She was more interested in what he would do with it.

    "What are you doing?" She asked as she watched him walk toward the locked door. But from her angle, she could finally guess. "Do you know what you are doing?"

    She again acted surprised about what she was discovering about this man. Mike was supposed to be defending thew, not breaking it.

    But then again, she realized that he and Gerald had already broken many of them, even thew of God. Therefore, she could only assume that he knew what he was doing.

    "It had been a while since I have done something like this, but I think I can still do it." He confidently said as he inserted the pin he had reshaped into the keyhole.

    Then, he started pushing, pulling, and twisting the pin, working on unlocking the door. It had been a minute, then a few more, but nothing happened. The door remained locked.

    "Are you sure you have done this before?" She could not help but ask since he seemed to be failing miserably.

    "I am sure this is how they do this. As I said, it had been a very long time. I was still in my early teens when Ist broke into a house." He confessed to her, which once again surprised her.

    "Why would you break into a house? You are awyer, for fuck sake?" She could not help herself as her emotions got the better of her.

    "I was not awyer back then, but a child who only wanted to survive." He admitted to her. He partly told her a story about his youth.

    Likewise, it was something she never knew about him. She always thought, like Gerald, Mike might have grown up with an affluent family.

    But, once again, she was wrong about her assumptions. Nothing could be farther from the truth.

    "I had to do what I could to put food on my belly. I had to fight for my life." He continued as he tried to figure out how to open the door.

    "It was not easy, but I learned how to use people to get what I want. I am not proud of it, but I did what I did because I had to." Mike appeared convinced that it was the right thing to do.

    But what did she know about survival when everything she needed her father served to her on a silver tter? She did not need to earn anything to have food on her te.

    She only learned about hard work when she wanted to prove to the businessmunity that she was not just her father''s daughter.

    "Then, I met Gerald. After our first case together, we hit it off. We are unbeatable." Mike seemed to be talking in a trance, remembering a moment in his past.

    "Eventually, he saved me from myself. I was about tomit a grave mistake in a case, and he stopped me. He showed me another way. After that, he has been mentoring me ever since."

    "I owe him my life." He continued as he tried the lock again, twisting the knob to open.

    And by some luck, it turned, making her gasp in delight. They were free, she thought. But she quickly crushed the idea into pieces, realizing that it was just the first step. They still had many hurdles to climb.

    But she was startled when the door suddenly burst open. Then, her hopes crumbled into bits and pieces as she stepped away from the door.

    "Mike, where is Haley?" She heard his voice. Or was that just her imagination conjuring what she wanted to hear?

    But what if he was real? What if he had managed to escape and get through the guards? What if he was truly here to her rescue?

    Then, her eyes saw the movement by the door as a man revealed himself.

    He was here, her Prince Charming, a white knight in a ck waiter uniform.

    *** To my Royal Contract readers.

    I will take a few days break from writing this story.

    And I might not be able to write a chapter every day.

    But rest assured that I am still determined to give you a good ending for this story.

    Then, I will resume writing the continuation of Lance and Eida''s story with The Royal Arrangement.

    In the meantime, you might want to try my new book, A Contract to Marry the Cold-hearted CEO.

    It is a new book that is different from this one. But I assure you it will be a nice story you might enjoy like this one.

    Anyway, I do hope you will understand.

    Again, thanks for all your support.

 Chapter 1371: BOOM!

    It felt like years.

    Those were years of torture of not being with her.

    It was time that he had longed to see her, not on paper or a small screen but in person.

    His hands yearned to touch her. His arms dreamed of having her under his protection. His fingers inched to run through the strands of her hair to show her how much he cared.

    "Haley!" A name that he had uttered a thousand times but only to fade into the thin air.

    Now, she stood before her, staring directly at him, within his reach. He knew, this time, she heard him call her name as she looked in his direction.

    Of course, he wanted to run to her, hug her, and never let her go. But something stopped him. Was it something he saw in her eyes? Maybe.

    "Haley, are you ok? Is the baby alright?" His foot stopped just a few feet away from her, unable to move forward.

    He guessed it was more of the guilt eating at him for so long. He had lied to this woman that he loved. He had hidden secrets from the mother of his child. He had put her and their child in danger because of his sins.

    Or, it could be fear because this would be the first time that he would be facing her, not at as Gerald Brown that she came to know.

    He faced her as the man mothers warned their daughters about. He was someone who did not star in dreams but belonged in nightmares.

    "Gerald?" He finally heard her trembling voice, full of fear, doubt, and overwhelming despair, as her eyes filled with tears.

    Suddenly, he felt a knife piercing his heart, twisting his guts and killing his soul repeatedly. He guessed he deserved that after what he had put her through.

    What else would he expect once she saw him? Did he think that she would ept him with open arms? That his past actions never had any consequences.

    That was a dream, while this was reality.

    "I am so sorry for..." He knew not enough apology and groveling could make up for what he had done and what she had to endure.

    But he failed to finish his sentence when he felt arms tightening around his shoulders and neck. It happened so fast that he did not have time to react and process it.

    But once he did, he finally realized what was happening. He eventually heard what Haley said between her stifled sobs and softughter. "Gerald, you are alive."

    Frankly, at first, he thought that he might be hearing things. But then again, the arms around his neck tightened, and the body pressed hard to his body only affirmed what he thought would be impossible.

    "You are here." It was a voice full of life, excitement, and happinesspared to earlier.

    The woman he loved was more than d to see him. And more importantly, she did not seem furious at him. Or, it could just be their unusual circumstance.

    She could bepliant with their condition due to the adrenaline coursing through her veins caused by being in a life-and-death situation.

    "Yes, Haley. I am here." He said as his arms hugged her back. But he was mindful not to squeeze her too tight, afraid he might hurt the baby.

    Nevertheless, what was important to him was the now. He could worry about the restter. For now, he had something he had to do.

    "And I am saving you from your father." That was the n.

    Under a regr family, the father was the sworn protector of their kids. He had the task of ensuring the safety of his children and preventing them from being harmed.

    Sadly, not in this case.

    "So, I hate to interrupt this reunion." He finally heard his friend''s voice, reminding them that they were in the middle of escaping. They had no luxury of time for their hundreds of questions.

    He turned to his friend, acknowledging his statement before returning his eyes to the woman in his arms. As much as he wished to stay in this position forever, he knew they had to move.

    "But what is the n, Gerald?" Mike asked as he stood by the door, serving as the lookout.

    He knew as well as his friend that sooner orter, someone would discover what they had done. And then, they would be looking for them.

    But he had already considered that scenario, even before he hade to this ce. But, of course, even the bestid-out ns were bound to fail at some point. Therefore, he always had to improvise.

    "Wait!" Haley looked at them, appearing confused. "Do you think we can simply walk out of this ce with just the two of you against my father''s security?"

    Truthfully, that task was difficult, nearly impossible to do, as Haley had said. Even he could not think that was doable.

    First, he was no superhero. He did not have super strength or powers to protect them from flying bullets targeted at their backs.

    "Of course not. We are not walking out of this ce." He said, at least not in the conventional method.

    He could see the two pairs of eyes gazing confusedly at him. He had no doubt they had no clue of his ns. But nobody had, except him. Nevertheless, they would soon find out.

    "I think that contradicts the word escape." Haley flicked the hair out of her face as the bun on her head began to fall.

    He could not me her since she was right. Escaping meant running away from this ce. But that was not what they would do because that was a sure failure.

    "So, what are we going to do?" Mike asked, curious, but he never doubted that he had a n.

    Of course, he came here ready for anything. However, he had to check everything, ensuring nothing would deviate from the n.

    "We wait, but not here." Gerald nodded to Haley, taking her by the hand. "We have to go."

    They had to relocate somewhere safer until he heard the signal. Then, he would proceed to phase two of his ns.

    He strode out of the door with Haley and Mike following him. "Which part of this house will your father unlikely to look for us?"

    He quickly asked as he navigated them into the hallway, avoiding the two unconscious guards he had taken down earlier to get into the room.

    "Where?" He repeated when she did not answer right away. Time was important. They could not waste a single second of it.

    "The art gallery," Haley answered. "He knew I never liked going in there." She pointed to another set of stairs leading to the upper level of the house.

    For someone who was escaping, going up was not the right path. But that was the point as Gerald instructed Mike to take her there.

    "Give me your shoes. Those things can kill you." Of course, he loved a woman that wore very high heels.

    He believed those killer hills added to the attractiveness of any woman who wore them. However, for a pregnant woman running for her life, that was an ident waiting to happen.

    After Haley took the shoes off her feet, he took them and forced them to go on without him. He knew he still had one more thing to do.

    "What about you? Why don''t you juste with us?" Haley was anxious as she stopped in her tracks.

    "I am going to be ok, but I need you to go with Mike." Then, he signaled for Mike to force her mildly to climb the stairs.

    Then, he ran in the opposite direction, descending the stairs to the lower floor. He believed that would lead him to the back of the house, toward the kitchen.

    But he only took a peek but never went to the other room where people were buzzing around, still busy with the night''s activities.

    "This should be good enough." He thought to himself as he scouted the empty hallway.

    Then, he lowered one pair of the shoes to the bottom of the stairs, nting to appear as if Haley had taken it off. Then, he left the other pair a bit further in the hallway leading to the exit at the back.

    Then, when he saw the coast was still clear, he climbed the stairs, following the two to their hiding ce. He had nned to hide it out until his next phase was over.

    He just needed to nt those shoes to make the security, and her father believed that she had run in that direction.

    "Haley, open the door." He mildly knocked and whispered at the locked door. Once inside, he turned to hispanion and said to sit still and wait.

    "What are we waiting for?" Mike asked, wanting to be in with the n.

    "Samson." He said his other aplice''s name. "He would give the signal when it was time."

    "What signal?" His friend asked, appearing both excited and weary.

    "We will know once we hear it," Samson promised to improvise since they did not have enough weapons to take down Alfred''s army.

    Then, he guided Haley to a chair to rest her body and bare feet. He could tell that this entire situation had already taken a tremendous toll on her body.

    But he knew it was just a matter of time as he finally looked at the grandfather''s clock chiming on the wall. The time was already near.

    "I hope you are right about this." Haley said, probably more concerned about their child than her life or his.

    He hoped he was.

    But it did not take them long.

    He could tell from the movement outside the window that they had already discovered they were missing. Now, he could only hope that his trick worked.

    Then, finally, he heard the signal.

    BOOM!

 Chapter 1372: I am only a man

    BOOM!

    BAM!

    Screams!

    Haley could hear the chaos that started downstairs. She could see from the room''s window how her father''s security was on high alert.

    She also noticed the guests in their beautiful gowns and dashing tuxedoes running on the grounds, rushing to escape the horror that shattered the peace and prosperity of the asion.

    "What is going on?" Her trembling voice broke the silence in the room. She could feel her heart was ready to bust out of her chest at how hard it was beating.

    Nevertheless, she could not help but notice how calm Gerald and Mike were. Maybe Mike had been startled, but he quickly recovered from the st as he calmly watched the scene below them.

    Still, she could not understand what was happening around them. "Shouldn''t we be running out of this ce?" She asked as fear continued to grip her.

    Then, she felt his hands on her shoulders, warm andforting. He squeezed her flesh gently before he leaned forward to whisper in her ears.

    "Rx, trust me. We are safer up here than down there." He assured her as he wrapped his arms around her.

    For the first time after a long time, she never felt more safe again. It seemed that all her doubts had melted away.

    She believed whoever this man was. He was still the man that she had fallen in love with. He was still the man she wished to spend the rest of her life with, especially in raising their child.

    "But what about the explosion?" Haley swore she heard something that sted downstairs. Where? She was unsure, but it was loud enough to create panic among their guests.

    Therefore, she could not help but fear for their safety, especially her child. But just like Gerald said, she had to trust him. She had to believe he had a n.

    Besides, she believed Gerald would never put their child in harm''s way. In addition, Mike seemed to agree with Gerald.

    "I think Gerald is right. The security might be searching for us on the grounds. It is better if we wait until things calm down." Mike seconded his friend as he walked away from the window and sat on the vacant chair, making himselffortable.

    "How can both of you be sure?" She still felt on edge. "What if that explosion created a fire? Wouldn''t we be trapped up here?" She could not help but think of the worst scenario.

    The idea of burning alive was not something she would look forward to. She would take her chance downstairs rather than wait to turn into burned flesh or ash.

    "Come on, I think you should sit down and rx." Gerald pulled her away from the window, guiding her to the extra chair near Mike.

    He also followed her, sitting beside her. Then, he took her hands, massaging them as if easing her from her worries.

    "But just to ease your mind, I will tell you a secret." He turned to look at her as his eyes searched hers. It was as if he was reading her thoughts, delving into her mind.

    But she could not help but wonder if he could decipher the chaos going through her head. It was like her mind had turned into a puzzle where she always ended up on a dead end.

    And the idea of finally getting information to rify her thoughts excited her. She guessed she hated that she was always thest to know.

    "What is it?" She slightly rxed in her seat, finally allowing her body to lean on the backseat to rest.

    She had been high-strung since her father had taken her as his hostage. She never felt a moment of peace since then. But now, even if they were not yet out of danger, she knew she was in capable hands.

    "The bomb is just fireworks," Gerald told them, making her wonder if he was telling her the truth. But what did she know about bombs or fireworks?

    "I knew it." Mike burst intoughter, appearing not surprised by Gerald''s revtion. "It was too weak to create even a dent in the wall," Mikemented.

    Somehow, Mike''s exnation had reassured her that she had nothing to worry about. But still, she could not help but feel lost. Gerald had not yet revealed how they were getting out of there.

    "Okay. So, I gather this is part of your n. What is next?" She did not believe that they would sit in this room forever. She should at least know what would happen next.

    "The next is we wait for another signal," Gerald told them, still appearing like nothing bothered him. "Anyway, did you paint that?" He suddenly changed the topic, pointing to something in her back.

    She turned around only to realize that she hardly looked at the room and everything around her. Her focus had been solely on what was happening below that she had forgotten about this space.

    "No, that was my mother''s work." Her eyes finally saw the various paintings in the room.

    It was clean, but it was as if nothing had changed since she had seen this ce. It would seem her father kept it the way it was after her mother had died.

    Frankly, she had not visited this room after her mother died. She tried several times, but she always stopped outside the door.

    "That was thest piece she ever painted." She remembered sitting on that chair by the corner, working on her project while her mother magically transformed a white canvas into a chef-d''oeuvre.

    She could also remember this ce was where her mother first let her touch a paintbrush. She could still recall it was in this room her mother taught her how to draw and everything she knew about art.

    And it was thest thing she wanted to be, still feeling the pain of losing the person dear to her heart. And since then, she had avoided this room, never setting foot again in this depressing ce.

    "I guess you had inherited many of her talents," Geraldmented as he still gazed at the painting, sitting on the easel until now.

    She always thought she had acquired her skills from her father as she followed his footsteps in the construction design world.

    But now, she realized she also got many of her talents from her mother, seeing how she hadbined her artistic creativity into her work.

    "You think so." Haley suddenly stood up from her seat, forgetting her earlier worries as she moved closer to her mother''s work.

    Her fingers ran through the lines, gently stroking the different colorbinations that created the magic in her strokes. It had all theponents it needed, but more.

    Suddenly, she could not help but be upset about noting to this room. More than that, she regretted letting her sorrow and fear stop her from remembering her mother and what she had done for her.

    "Yeah, I think you look so much like her," Geraldmented as his eyes turned to a picture of her mother on the other side of the wall.

    Physically, she had many features of her father, but she also took some of her mother''s distinctive features, like her hair and lips.

    But thinking about it now, she doubted that her character would resemble her father''s. Maybe in tenacity, but after discovering who her father was, she could never be proud to hear that she was her father''s daughter.

    "I wish I could be like her. She was the best mother any child could have." Haley honestly believed that. Her time with her might have been short, but it was full of love.

    Now that she was about to be a mother, she realized the sacrifice that a mother would make for her child. And she could clearly remember how her mother had sacrificed a lot for her.

    She gave up her career to be there for her. She had probably put up with her father to give her a family that her mother thought she deserved.

    "I think you already are," Gerald said as he finally faced her, putting his fingers across her face, gently caressing her cheeks and wiping the tears that she did not even notice she had cried.

    She liked his vote of confidence, but she still had her doubts. Still, she was d that she had someone to look up to, reminding her what being a good mother looked like.

    "Thanks, I appreciate that," Gerald telling her she would be a great mother to his child was already a boost in her confidence. But still, she believed it would be hard work. And in the end, she would still be a work in progress.

    "Anyway, there is one more thing I need to discuss with you." But before he could utter another word, she heard the sirens outside.

    She could only conclude that the loud explosion might have alerted the authorities toe and check it out. And it might be part of Gerald''s n.

    "That is one of your cues," Gerald told them as Mike moved to check the ongoing downstairs through the window.

    "There are firetrucks and police outside." He informed them as he kept his eyes outside. "Should we move?"

    "Can you give us a minute?" Gerald asked his friend. Then, Mike nodded in understanding as he strode toward the door.

    "I will check the hallway if it is clear," Mike told them as he exited the room.

    "I hope you know how much I love you. I would give you the world if I had that power, but reality doesn''t work like that. I am not perfect. I had made many mistakes." Then, she felt his arms enclosed around her.

    "I am only a man who wishes to do everything to keep you safe and our child." Then, his lips sealed his words.

    *** To my Royal Contract readers.

    I will take a few days break from writing this story.

    And I might not be able to write a chapter every day.

    But rest assured that I am still determined to give you a good ending for this story.

    Then, I will resume writing the continuation of Lance and Eida''s story with The Royal Arrangement.

    In the meantime, you might want to try my new book, A Contract to Marry the Cold-hearted CEO.

    It is a new book that is different from this one. But I assure you it will be a nice story you might enjoy like this one.

    Anyway, I do hope you will understand.

    Again, thanks for all your support.

 Chapter 1373 Just the next phase

    Gerald watched as hundreds of people littered and stepped on the spacious and beautifullyndscaped greenwn, not minding if they were destroying the ce.

    Some panicked, afraid for their lives, while others walked calmly toward the gates, wanting to escape the scene before them.

    "Lower your head and never leave my side." He whispered to the woman beside him as they passed several people he knew while observing the chaos around them.

    The firefighters were rushing to extinguish the fire that the firecrackers identally triggered in one of the stockrooms at the back.

    On the other hand, the police were busy securing the entire ce while some escorted most of the guests to safety.

    "Will this work?" He heard her gentle voice, slightly trembling in doubt and fear.

    He could not me her since the entire ce was swarming with criminals, adding to her father''s security, who had to step back temporarily to make way for the authorities.

    Still, he knew they were watching everyone, probably them too. He only wondered where Alfred and Michael were. He had not seen even their shadows just yet.

    "I hope so." He said as he monitored the movement of everyone on the ground.

    He had expected this to happen. Frankly, it was better than what he had hoped for. But they still had onest hurdle to cross before they were home free.

    Hopefully, the presence of the authorities around them would assist them in their plight to their temporary freedom. At least they would have another day to fight their battle.

    "Mr. Brown, Mr. Rosley wished for your presence. Will you please follow us?" Alfred''s security head and two of hispanions suddenly appeared in front of them, seemingly courteous, but he could hear the threat in his tone as he spoke softly, not wanting to alert anyone else.

    He saw something pointing at them under one of the men''s coats. He guessed he still had a few things to deal with before they could leave all of this behind tonight.

    "I am sure Mr. Rosley will not mind if we see him another day." He calmly said to the man, ensuring his voice would be loud enough to catch everyone''s attention.

    And like a moth to a me, everyone who heard him whispered his name and turned to look at him. Their faces were a sea of shock and surprise.

    "Gerald."

    "Gerald is alive?"

    "Gerald is alive and here."

    He could hear their whispers and exmation as they surrounded him. He observed that some could not believe he was still breathing and a part of the living.

    He believed many of them attended his funeral and paid their respect to his burned body. But, of course, he could tell his passing had disheartened some of his loyal followers.

    "Is that you, Gerald?" A friend of his father asked as he moved closer to him and Haley while Mike stood behind him.

    This man never wanted him dead. He was his father''s ally, but they had no choice since someone else had taken charge. They had toply or die, suffering the same fate as him.

    But other than the organization''s members, some police officers also heard themotion. And his name automatically had their attention.

    "In the flesh." He presented himself, letting everyone see who he was. Of course, the buzz and the chatters increased until the police officers stood before him, checking what the excitement had been all about.

    "Mr. Gerald Brown, fancy seeing you here." One of the detectives also appeared at the scene, recognizing who he was. He stepped further until he stood closer to him, staring at Alfred''s three securities.

    "Detective, I wondered when you will show into this lively party." Gerald greeted the official while mocking the three securities with a smile.

    "I am sorry, Detective, but Mr. Rosley would have to wait until we are through with our friend here." The man with the badge informed the three with no authority over him.

    He knew he and Haley would be safer under the protection of the police than to stay under the watchful eyes of her father.

    "And who told you that?" The Detective angrily answered, slightly irritated with the arrogant armed men before him. Then, he signals a few of his officers to join him.

    "Sir, we have strict instructions from Mr. Rosley to..." The security said, but the Detective shut them down.

    "Under who''s authority." The man turned to the three idiots who thought they could get away with their stupidity.

    "I want you to search them. Arrest them. And check if their weapons had any license." The Detective instructed the police officers, who responded to his call.

    The five officers quickly surrounded the three, confiscating their guns and putting handcuffs on them while reading their rights.

    Gerald knew that most of the guns used by the organizations were illegal because they wanted the weapons untraceable if used in any ouwed activities.

    "And as for you, Mr. Brown. I am inviting you to the station." The man finally turned to him after getting rid of the three men. "We can do this the easy or the hard way."

    He nced around him before looking at the Detective. Then, he stared at the woman at his side, questioning the Detective''s statement.

    "Are you arresting him?" Haley finally spoke up, afraid but seemingly trying to show a brave front before the police authority.

    "That is ok, Haley. I think it is time that I visit the station." He tightened his grip on her shoulders, reassuring her that everything was under his control.

    "Do you mind if I take my fiancee with me and mywyer to the station?" Gerald requested his friend, whom he had worked with and who assisted him in many of the legal battles he had handled.

    "I just don''t want to leave her alone in this chaos." He added, knowing he could not leave them behind.

    "Does she need any medical assistance?" Finally, the Detective probably noticed her condition.

    As much as he would like the medical team to check her, he could not risk leaving her in a stranger''s hands and out of his sight.

    "No, but I can use a favor. I need to take Haley with me." He whispered to his friend''s ears, hoping that their years of friendship still counted despite their present circumstances.

    He knew he could never leave her behind, not now or ever. And as he had expected, the Detective escorted them to his car.

    "You know I would have to arrest you." His friend told him, warning him that he had to put a cuffs on him.

    But he did not mind. He had already foreseen this in his ns.

    "Do you have to?" Haley interjected, appearing like she was about to cry.

    "Don''t worry. I have this handled." Once again, he had assured her that there was nothing she should be worried about.

    Stay tuned to empire

    His arrest was not the end but just the next phase. And he still had more on his sleeves. But at least they had escaped without any casualties.

 Chapter 1374 Deep, dark secrets

    "Oooh!"

    "What is keeping them?"

    Him in particr.

    She had not seen Gerald since they took him further inside the station. The detective said they would only talk to him, but it had been almost an hour.

    Even the shadow of Mike seemed to be missing. She had not seen him either as she sat in the office of the Captain. But at least they tried to make her waitfortably.

    "Are you sure you don''t need anything?" One of the female police officers asked as she entered the private room, probably checking on her.

    But she had repeatedly told them that she was alright. She did not need to go to the hospital, nor did she need anything at all. But eventually, she asked for a cold drink, feeling the parchedness of her lips and throat.

    "Just water," Haley said, knowing she could not eat anything with her nerves going haywire.

    She might feel a little hungry, but she was afraid that she might choke on her food with how her stomach churned with trepidation. She would prefer to wait until she heard news about Gerald or Mike.

    "Okay, but tell me if you need anything." The officer told her. It was clear to her the other woman had her orders.

    She thanked her before the woman officer left the room. But just a few secondster, the door opened again. She thought the police officer might have forgotten something, but her eyes widened when she saw the person who entered the room.

    Well, it was not what she had expected or who she expected to see. But she was d to find a friend in a time like this.

    "Jacky!" She blurted out with relief. Of course, she felt a heavy weight just dropped off her shoulders, seeing a familiar and friendly face. "What are you doing here?"

    Still, she could not help but wonder how her sister-inw learned about their situation. She guessed Gerald or Mike might have something to do with it.

    With her mind going on and on with worry, she never thought of calling her or even his brother for help, which was what she should have done as soon as they took Gerald.

    "Gerald called your brother. And we rushed here as soon as possible." Jacky exined as she rushed to her side and hugged her. "How are you holding?" She asked, looking concerned about her condition.

    Truthfully, she was okay. Maybe she was slightly starving as her stomach created gurgling sounds. But other than that, she felt much better now that her friend was around.

    "Where is Marcus?" She asked since Jacky mentioned that she was with him.

    She would have liked to talk to him. She knew Gerald needed help, and her brother could assist him better than her.

    "He is with Gerald and Mike." Her friend answered her, assuring her that everything was fine. "Don''t worry. Marcus is already on top of things."

    She felt like she could breathe better. But frankly, she could not rx, not just yet, until Gerald was out of thisplicated situation.

    But Jacky was right. Her brother, Mike, and even Gerald were the best in the business. Therefore, she should trust them that they could handle this situation.

    "I know you are right, but I just can''t shake this feeling." She admitted feeling nervous. She could not help it.

    It was as if butterflies swirled around her stomach as she thought of Gerald ending up inside a jail cell. But it could be just her agitation and fear. In truth, she was just hungry.

    "Well, it is alright to be slightly anxious, but also try to rx. It is not good for the baby if you are agitated." Jacky reminded her about the life that was growing in her body.

    "I can tell that you have not eaten anything yet. Why don''t I get you something that would satisfy your baby?" Jacky excused herself for a few minutes as she strode out of the room.

    After careful evaluation, she realized that her friend was correct. She had to eat for her baby''s welfare. Besides, she had nothing to worry about, especially now that Marcus was here to assist with the situation.

    It only took Jacky a minute, and then she was back. But she was not alone. To her surprise, she entered the room with another woman in tow.

    "I hope I am not toote for the reunion." Her new visitor rushed to her side, hugging and kissing her. "I am so d that you are okay." She enthusiastically expressed with a cheerful tone.

    "I am so d to see you too," Haley responded with a smile, both happy and confused to see her. "What are you doing here, Dani?"

    She could not see the reason why her friend would be here. Then, she remembered something Mike told her when they were under duress.

    Your journey continues on empire

    It had something to do with Gerald''s real identity. Mike told her he was a criminal mastermind. Well, at least, he used to be.

    Then, Mike also mentioned about his family.

    "I am here to help my brother," Dani informed her, confirming what she remembered earlier. "If you still do not know, Gerald is my half-brother," Dani shared with her.

    But she already knew about that, talking about family secrets. Mike had already dropped the bomb earlier, telling her more than he would like.

    But in his defense, Mike did not want to overstep in Gerald''s shoes. Nevertheless, she forced him, giving him no choice.

    "Mike already mentioned it earlier. Who would have thought that?" But she guessed that was not shocking anymore after what she had discovered about her father.

    Still, what a small world as fate twisted them into a small circle. Her most honest friend was the secret sister of her criminal lover. How ironic could that be?

    Two strikingly different people shared the same blood, just like she had her father''s blood running in her veins. She concluded that not everything from the same tree would bear the same fruit.

    And she realized that even the most perfect family had their share of deep, dark secrets.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!